¡¶Qianming¡·


 Part 1: Storm in Penghu Chapter 1 The Story of Ding Yunyi

    Until now, Ding Yunyi has never thought that he would die one day.

    To talk about it, you can be regarded as humiliating.

    The Ding family also has some reputation. It is said that the ancestor of the Ding family is Ding Qirui, who served as Minister of War, Governor of Henan, and Crown Prince's Taibao in the Ming Dynasty.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The Ding family are also from a scholarly family.  Passed down from generation to generation, when the locals mentioned the Ding family, everyone would give a thumbs up and praise them.

    Who knew there was Ding Yunyi?

    In the words of Ding Yunyi¡¯s father, ¡°Our Ding family does not have such a beast¡±!

    When he was a child, Ding Yunyi was pretty good. He was smart, willing to study, and his homework was extremely good.  As a result, when I was in my third year of high school, I was about to take the college entrance examination, and I made a group of friends in society. If I couldn't control myself, I would be fooled.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Not to mention that I didn¡¯t get into college, but instead I became a little bastard who was criticized by others.  This old man from the Ding family was so angry.  After Ding Yunyi got into trouble several times, the old man of the Ding family simply said harshly that he would never recognize his son again.

    If you don¡¯t recognize it, just accept it and be happy.

    From then on, Ding Yunyi moved out of his home and officially joined society with a man nicknamed "Third Brother".

    The third brother is a number one figure. He has been practicing martial arts since he was a child. It is said that he also stayed in the Shaolin Temple. Later, he did not abide by the rules and was kicked out.  After arriving in society, everyone was afraid of him when he started fighting fiercely, and he soon became the local "boss".

    Third brother has a horse farm with an investment of 20 million, which specializes in raising horses and provides horses for those filming movies and TV series. It is also a stronghold for him and his brothers.

    After Ding Yunyi was kicked out of his home, he lived in his third brother's horse farm. He practiced martial arts and horse riding with his third brother all day long, and he was happy and at ease.

    Third brother once commented on Ding Yunyi, "Despite his young age, this guy is ruthless. In a few years, he will rule the world on this land."

    At that time, the brothers still didn¡¯t believe it, but one time he was attacked by someone unexpectedly. Ding Yunyi grabbed the knife and chopped down three of them by himself, and beat the opponent away who was outnumbered.  After that, all the brothers looked at Ding Yunyi with admiration.

    In addition to teaching Ding Yunyi how to practice martial arts and horse riding, the third brother often said the most to his little brother, "We people don't have to do anything else, but there is one thing you have to remember, loyalty! Whoever treats you well, you have to be right."  Who is loyal?¡±

    These words have always been imprinted in Ding Yunyi's heart.

    I originally thought that my life would be like this, but who would have thought that something would happen to my third brother this time.

    Something happened to the third brother recently, and the brothers all went out to avoid the limelight. Only the third brother, Ding Yunyi, and a few horse breeders were left in the racecourse. Who would have thought that the enemy would come to the door at this time.

    The opponent is so aggressive that he will directly kill people as soon as he comes.  Third brother and Ding Yunyi chopped down more than a dozen of each other, but they were still wounded by their enemies.

    The third brother was stabbed in the chest. It looked like he was dying. Ding Yunyi was also covered in injuries. The two finally ran to a stable, but they couldn't hide here for long.

    The third brother struggled for a while and died.  This once all-powerful figure died after all, and he died miserably, in a smelly stable.

    Ding Yunyi knew that he was almost done. He looked at the body of his third brother and sighed.

    He suddenly thought of his parents. Maybe what his father said was right, but it was too late to regret it now.

    Ding Yunyi felt around in the stable for a while, and he knew why the third brother had to lead him towards this stable, because there were two good things hidden here.

    Ding Yunyi fumbled for a long time and took out a grenade from a hidden place. This grenade was probably quite old.

    The third brother hid this thing here for self-defense, but the third brother never had the chance to use it again.

    Damn it, he¡¯s going to die anyway, let¡¯s all die together!

    At this time, the stable door was kicked open, and seven or eight aggressive people rushed in. Ding Yunyi smiled miserably at them, and then suddenly pulled the fuse!

    He heard the exclamations one after another, and saw those enemies running away desperately, and Ding Yunyi smiled.

    You guys, you idiots, are you afraid?  Are you all afraid of death too?

    Seeing the grenade "sizzling" with green smoke, Ding Yunyi said softly in his heart: "Dad, I'm sorry, I will be your son in the next life, and I will never cause you any trouble again!"

    "Boom"everything fell silent

    The stables were immediately burned down, and the more they burned, the more they burned, and the less they burned, the more prosperous they were. Everything was hidden in the light of the fire, and Ding Yunyi no longer existed in this world!

 Part 1: Storm in Penghu Chapter 2 Naval Battle

    The warships of the Ming Navy were lined up in a row, and all the navy officers and soldiers were waiting quietly.

    There was only one person sitting blankly at the stern of the boat.

    His name is Ding Yunyi.

    Ding Yunyi never thought that he would actually travel through time because of a grenade, and also travel to the Ming Dynasty, and be transported to a "Ding Yunyi" who actually had the exact same name and appearance as himself.

    Damn it, really hell!  Ding Yunyi never dreamed that such a thing would happen to him.

    Fortunately, this "Ding Yunyi" has a very good background. His fatherwell, now he is his father - Ding Yuanzhao!  He was in charge of military affairs in Fujian. He was one level lower than Zou Weilian, who was the governor of Fujian and also the admiral in charge of military affairs. He was considered a local official after all.

    Governors, admirals, and admirals also developed over time.  Ding Yunyi remembers clearly that when the Ming Dynasty was first established, the first governor was in the second year of Yongle.  Emperor Chengzu of the Ming Dynasty, Zhu Di, appointed a seventh-rank official with the task of supervision, "Give Shizhong" Lei Cai, "to patrol Guangxi."  The so-called governor was only a temporary job for central officials at that time, not a fixed official position, nor did it become the de facto highest provincial governor like in the Qing Dynasty.

    After the reign of Emperor Xuanzong and Xuande of the Ming Dynasty, the number of governors gradually increased.  By the end of the Ming Dynasty, almost every province had one, but the jurisdictions ranged from large to small, which did not coincide with the jurisdiction of the chief envoy. Moreover, their positions were also military-focused, and they often added "Admiral of Military Affairs" or "Admiral of Military Affairs" to the official title.  "Approval of military affairs".

    My father is now a standard military commander!

    The bad news is that we will start a war as soon as we arrive!

    Let¡¯s fight the Dutch!

    This is the sixth year of Chongzhen in the Ming Dynasty.

    In July of this year, Putmans, the Dutch Governor of Taiwan, led 13 Dutch warships to launch a surprise attack on the coast of the Ming Dynasty.  The Dutch proposed that China immediately stop trade with Spain, Portugal and other countries and could only trade with the Dutch alone, otherwise the war would continue. This unreasonable request was rejected by the Ming Dynasty.

    On September 22 of the same year, Fujian Governor Zou Weilian received the imperial edict, and Emperor Chongzhen ordered He to be severely punished.  On October 12, after discussion with Ding Yuanzhao, Zou Weilian and Ding Yuanzhao decided to prepare for the battle with Zheng Zhilong as the vanguard, Gao Yingyue as the left wing, Zhang Yongchan as the right wing, and Wang Shangzhong as the rangers.

    When the Ming side was actively preparing for war, the Dutch did not dare to neglect. They recruited the great pirate Liu Xiang as reinforcements.  Liu Xiang brought more than fifty warships.

    And Ding Yunyi is a member of the Ming Navy.

    Ding Yunyi suspected that his predecessor had a bad relationship with my father, Ding Yuanzhao.  I was in charge of military affairs in the province, but my son was just an ordinary soldier on the ship.  And with the war imminent, he actually put his son on the ship of pioneer Zheng Zhilong!  Could it be that he wanted to throw his son to death on the battlefield?

    Where does this happen?

    "Let's go, let's go!" Xiao Yifeng, the centurion commander on the ship, called out all the brothers one by one.

    Ding Yunyi didn¡¯t take his immediate boss too seriously. The chief was just a low-ranking official, but after two days of contact, Xiao Yifeng was serious about his work and treated the chief as a governor.

    The naval battle is about to begin.

    On October 22, the sixth year of Chongzhen, the main force of the Ming army, 150 warships, which received reliable information, quietly sailed to the mouth of Liaoluo Bay in the south of Kinmen Island, where the entire main force of the Dutch Liuxiang Combined Fleet was moored.

    The navy of the Ming Dynasty is still quite powerful.  The government once ordered the coastal guards in Fujian, Jiangsu and Zhejiang to build ships to fight against the Japanese, which enabled the navy to achieve great development.  The weapons and equipment of the Navy are not only well-made cold weapons such as knives, bows and arrows, and crossbows, but also firearms account for a large proportion. Copper blunderbuss, iron blunderbuss, landmines, and various types of artillery have begun to equip the troops.

    When it was discovered that the Ming army was attacking, the Dutch and Liu fleets set up a defensive formation with a Dutch warship in the center and pirate ships scattered to support them. The Ming army fleet deployed at the southeast corner of Liaoluo Bay, with Zheng Zhilong's troops as the vanguard, and took the east wind.  Two-pronged assault tactic.

    According to the advance arrangement, all the main forces of the Ming army went straight to the Dutch fleet, and only the auxiliary forces were used to deal with the pirate ships.  At the same time, they adopted sea-of-fire tactics never seen on the European battlefield.

    Among the one hundred and fifty warships of the Ming army, only fifty were gunboats, and the remaining one hundred small boats were all fireships. Following an order, under the cover of the big ship's artillery, a hundred fireships swarmed up, hooked up, and set fire.  .

    After a commotion, of all the large Dutch warships participating in the war, two were caught and burned by fireships as soon as the battle began, and the other two were sunk in the artillery battle!

    The sea is ablaze with flames, it¡¯s really spectacular!

    At this time, on the warship Ding Yunyi was on, following the commanderWith an order, he rushed fiercely towards a Dutch warship that was still on fire!

    After the two ships connected, the officers and soldiers of the Ming Navy rushed towards the Dutch warship.

    Amidst the jingling sounds, hand-to-hand combat begins!

    A bearded Dutch officer was very brave. He stabbed two Ming sailors one after another with the sword in his hand. He kept shouting "Hehe" in his mouth, and he couldn't understand what he was saying. He seemed to be showing off.

    Xiao Yifeng rushed forward, but retreated continuously under the fierce attack of the bearded man. Without any news, he was stabbed in the ribs. Fortunately, he escaped in time and was not seriously injured.

    The bearded Holland thrust his sword at Xiao Yifeng again, and was about to hit him. Suddenly, there was a "dang" sound from the side, and someone held his sword.

    Xiao Yifeng, who had narrowly escaped death, saw that it was Ding Yunyi!

    Ding Yunyi didn¡¯t mean to save anyone, he just saw the ferocious bearded Dutchman and felt resentful of the rampant foreigners, so he took action in time!

    Ding Yunyi has fought countless fights. In his opinion, there is not much difference between this and fighting.

    The swords crossed, and the two went back and forth for several rounds. Ding Yunyi had rich experience in fighting and was carefully trained by his third brother. He found that although Big Beard's attack was fierce, his lower body was not fierce. He spotted the loophole and deflected Big Beard's thrust.  A sword, and then a kick suddenly flew up, hitting the vital part of the bearded man's crotch.

    The bearded man screamed and fell to the ground, rolling in pain. He was still shouting something, as if he was accusing Ding Yunyi of not abiding by the rules of fighting.

    Ding Yunyi didn't talk nonsense with him. He stepped forward and killed the bearded man with a knife.

    Xiao Yifeng was stunned as he watched from the side.

    Most of the sailors on this ship were fighting for the first time, but who would have thought that Ding Yunyi, a man who usually seemed gentle and silent, could be so powerful in a fight, and his attacks were so vicious!

    Two Dutch soldiers rushed up shouting "Wow!"

    When they were about to rush in front of them, Ding Yunyi fell to the ground, and then swung his knife out. Amidst the screams, a Dutch soldier's left foot was chopped off.

    Another Dutch soldier was frightened when he saw such a tragic scene happening in front of him, and turned around and ran away.

    Ding Yunyi tried his best to fly out the knife in his hand, hitting the Dutch soldier in the back. The Dutch soldier rushed forward a few steps and fell down.

    Ding Yunyi then stood up, walked over and pulled out his knife from the Dutch soldier's body.

    In just a few moments of fighting, Ding Yunyi had already killed two enemies and seriously injured one.  Not only Xiao Yifeng, but also all the Ming Dynasty sailors who boarded the ship were stunned.

    Is this person Ding Yunyi?  Is this person really the Ding Yunyi they recognize?

    From the moment he boarded the ship to fight, he was like a devil, killing people without mercy.  When facing the Dutch, it's just like chopping melons and slicing vegetables.

    Ding Yunyi sneered. He had already died once. Isn¡¯t killing so many Dutch people just like playing?

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 3 Inspector Ding

    Ding Yunyi's bravery greatly inspired the morale of the officers and soldiers of the Ming Dynasty Navy, and also greatly weakened the Dutch's will to fight.

    After a short battle, the Dutch on this ship chose to surrender.  This also became the first Dutch warship captured by the Ming Dynasty Navy.

    In this battle, the Ming Dynasty Navy won a complete victory.  Four Dutch warships were sunk and burned, and one was captured alive. The rest of the Dutch warships were severely damaged and then escaped.  However, the fifty warships brought by the pirate Liu Xiang to assist in the battle were all destroyed.

    The cry of "Long Live" resounded across the sea. This was a great victory in the Ming Dynasty naval battle!

    Looking at the cheering brothers, Ding Yunyi felt the thrill and excitement of battle for the first time.

    Although it is now the sixth year of Chongzhen's reign and the Ming Dynasty is suffering from internal and external troubles, the Ming Dynasty's navy is still extremely powerful. It killed the European maritime hegemon Holland and abandoned its armor, resulting in heavy losses.

    The only thing Ding Yunyi couldn't figure out was how could such a great Ming Dynasty die so easily?

    Bao Juhua came over clutching his injured ribs. He was extremely grateful to Ding Yunyi for saving his life and thanked him repeatedly.

    Even Zou Weilian, the governor of Fujian, did not expect that the naval battle would be won in this way.

    There were two people who performed particularly well in this naval battle. One was the vanguard, General Zheng Zhilong, and the other was the son of Fujian Zanli Military Affairs Ding Yuanzhao: Ding Yunyi!

    Although Ding Yunyi belongs to Zheng Zhilong's fleet, he has a special status. Standing behind him is his father Ding Yuanzhao. Zheng Zhilong deliberately made friends with him. When describing his military exploits, he specially mentioned Ding Yunyi.

    Therefore, as a small sailor, Ding Yunyi was able to be received by Zou Weilian, the governor of Fujian and the admiral of military affairs, together with a group of generals and deputy generals.

    "In this one move, thousands of barbarians were burned and sunk, 118 barbarians were captured alive, five large barbarian ships were burned, and one large barbarian ship was captured. Yi Da Yuan (Taiwan) Governor and Fleet Commander  Mr. Putmans resigned as Commander-in-Chief immediately after the battle"

    After reading the memorial to the imperial court in a melodious tone, Zou Weilian, who was very happy, changed his subject: "This battle can be a great victory, not only because of the great blessing of the Holy Spirit, but also because of the participation of General Zheng Zhilong in taking the lead and fighting bravely, which is a great success. I have confirmed the facts."  Recommended, I think the favor from the imperial court will come soon."

    Zheng Zhilong was overjoyed when he heard that, he hurriedly humbly said, and glanced at Ding Yuanzhao, who was sitting silently under Zou Weilian: "Come back to Commander Fu, in this battle, Ding Yunyi, the sailor of our fleet, bravely took the lead and got close to the two Hongyi ships.  Yun Yi risked his life and took the lead in boarding the ship, killing two of Hongyi's brave and skilled warriors and seriously injuring one, forcing Hongyi to surrender and capturing a huge Hongyi ship. This was indeed his first contribution and had to be commended.  Please give me a promotion."

    Zou Weilian and Ding Yuanzhao had always been on good terms and had originally intended to promote Ding Yunyi. However, considering Ding Yuanzhao's eccentric temper, they held back for the time being. At this time, Zheng Zhilong was the first to say that it was the best thing to do.

    "This, Xiang Wen's bravery is beyond my expectation" Zou Weilian called Ding Yunyi's character "Xiang Wen", and then thought for a moment: "I have decided to use Xiang Wen as the commander-in-chief"  "

    As soon as these words were spoken, Ding Yuanzhao was the first to say: "Ding Yunyi is young. He has not yet turned nineteen this year, and he has no fame. How can he be the general manager with only his bravery and brute force? I thought he was a patrol officer.  The inspection is enough. The Penghu District's "Penghu Biao" sent a letter to Zong Hong Tiaoyuan last time, saying that "Penghu Biao" still lacked an inspection officer, and his subordinates thought that Ding Yunyi could take office there. "

    With just this sentence, Ding Yunyi was downgraded from the seventh-grade general manager who had already obtained it to the ninth-grade inspection.

    Ding Yunyi didn't care how old his official position was. He knew that "Penghu Biao" was an official pure military unit in Penghu. It was formerly called "Penghuyou". This military unit was temporarily disbanded due to the Dutch attack. After that, the Ming Dynasty adopted a policy of non-interference in the Dutch East Indies.  The reestablishment of this unit is conditional on the company's Taiwan affairs.

    During the Qi Dynasty of the Ming Dynasty, the original "Penghu Tour" was upgraded to "Penghu Standard", and the highest official was also upgraded from General to Guerrilla. However, because Penghu was desolate and barren, no guerrillas had ever been in charge, and Bao had always been the leader.  General management of Penghu's military affairs and local people's livelihood.

    It doesn¡¯t matter how old you are, but the problem is that the Penghu of today is not the Penghu of Ding Yunyi¡¯s time. It is terribly desolate. Ding Yunyi remembers that only sweet potatoes, groundnuts, and sorghum were edible.  Moreover, the climate in Penghu is very different from that in Taiwan. You can¡¯t even see any plants!

    Throwing yourself into a place like this is really going to kill you!  Am I Ding Yuanzhao's "son"?

    Zou Weilian showed hesitation on his face. He called Ding Yuanzhao to him and whispered: "Brother Duan Ran, how can we station people in Penghu? You only had two daughters before. How can you be willing to give him a son like Xiang Wen?"  Sent to Penghu?¡±

    "Fu Shuai""Ding Yuanzhao said calmly: "Because Yuanzhao had a son in middle age, the so-called deep love means deep responsibility.  Xiang Wen was smart since he was a child, but had a cowardly character, so I sent him to the army to train.  It has only been a few months. Look, Commander Fu, Xiang Wen is like a different person. He is actually able to kill powerful enemies with his own hands. If I hadn't seen it with my own eyes, I would hardly have dared to recognize that this was my son.  "

    Ding Yuanzhao was indeed right about this. Ding Yunyi is really a different person now.

    Ding Yuanzhao continued: "What I mean is to put him in Penghu for another year to practice, so that he can become a good person in the future. He is only eighteen and three months old this year. He is very young. What can he do if he has to endure some hardships?  "

    "Brother Duan Ran, Brother Duan Ran." Zou Weilian shook his head repeatedly, saying that he had nothing to do with this good friend: "I will just follow you. If your wife comes to make trouble in the future, you must not blame me."

    As he spoke, his face straightened: "Ding Yunyi."

    "It's a humble job!"

    As soon as the word "humble position" came out, everyone burst into laughter. Ding Yuanzhao was so angry that he stared at his son.

    Even if Ding Yunyi becomes a patrol inspector, he is just a small ninth-grade official. How can he qualify to call himself a "humble position"?  But seeing everyone laughing, Ding Yunyi was confused and didn't know what he said wrong.

    Zou Weilian smiled and passed by. It seems that Ding Yunyi was too nervous in front of all the officials, so he said the wrong thing and didn't care: "Ding Yunyi, you have made great achievements this time and should have been heavily rewarded. However, I think you are young and lack the firepower, so  Are you willing to appoint you as a patrol officer in Penghu?¡±

    At this point, how can Ding Yunyi say he doesn¡¯t want to?  He gritted his teeth: "Thank you Fushuai!"

    In my heart, I scolded myself "I" thousands of times and brought myself to a desolate place like Penghu. What kind of peace of mind did I have?

    I don¡¯t know if the previous ¡°Ding Yunyi¡± offended this stubborn old man, causing him to treat his son like this.

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 4: Under one person, above ten thousand people?  ?

    Ding Yunyi, who was appointed to inspect Penghu, was unhappy, but what could he do?  This is a "good thing" done by my "I".

    Finally, Zou Weilian took care of him and gave Ding Yunyi a sum of money as a reward for his heroic performance in the naval battle. He also allowed him to choose two people from the army to follow him to Penghu and take office.

    This inspection was quite miserable.

    Before he could come to his senses, his father, Ding Yuanzhao, called him over again. Although Ding Yunyi was unwilling, he was his "father" after all, and it was unjustifiable for him not to see him.

    When I saw Ding Yuanzhao, he was still the same as before, keeping a straight face all day long as if he owed it to everyone: "Xiang Wen, are you not satisfied with my arrangement?"

    "Yun Yi doesn't dare." Ding Yunyi said bravely.

    "Xiang Wen." Ding Yuanzhao's tone suddenly softened a lot: "Some of the things in my heart are difficult to say in front of them. Now there are only you and me here, so it doesn't hurt to tell you more carefully.  ¡±

    Ding Yunyi was startled. Is there anything else that I can't hide?

    "My Ming Dynasty is now the Emperor Shengming. I have eradicated the Wei Party, eradicated its abuses, and rectified the government. I am actually the most accomplished emperor since the beginning of the Ming Dynasty." Ding Yuanzhao opened his mouth and gushed: "But after the revitalization  However, the world is still not very peaceful. Rebellious thieves are everywhere. The intruder Gao Ni Yingxiang is the most powerful. Li Ni Zicheng, Zhang Ni Xianzhong and Wang Ni use their own power to wipe out this place.  , the bandits started again there, and it was finally settled there, and there were troubles here again, and things were not peaceful outside the pass. Jinluo repeatedly invaded our frontier, and it is not an exaggeration to say that it was caused by internal and external troubles"

    Ding Yunyi didn't expect that his "father" would actually say these words to him, and he didn't realize what was going on for a while.  Ding Yuanzhao continued:

    "Besides these, the Red Barbarians did not stop for a moment. Although our Ming Dynasty set up patrols and Peng Hu traveled to Penghu, we did not set up military forces on the main island of Taiwan. As a result, the Red Barbarians East India Company took advantage of the opportunity to occupy the southwestern part of Taiwan. The imperial court did not interfere.  Letting the red barbarians plunder our Ming Dynasty¡¯s wealth and massacre our Ming Dynasty people here is a great shame and humiliation for us!¡±

    Ding Yunyi immediately stood in awe of him.

    I didn¡¯t expect that this military affairs manager, who seemed to be unsmiling and didn¡¯t have a good look at him, would be so concerned about Taiwan¡¯s affairs.

    "I wrote to the court several times that the red barbarians occupied Taiwan and would surely plunder our Fujian coast sooner or later. The navy should be concentrated to expel the red barbarians in one fell swoop. However, the court was busy dealing with rogue bandits and golden barbarians and did not take my memorial too seriously.  "Ding Yuanzhao was very angry when he said this: "Although Penghu You were promoted to Penghu standard, the guerrillas were all afraid of the hard life in Penghu, so they made every possible excuse and refused to take office. Only Hong Tiaoyuan worked hard there.  . Although Penghu seems to be a barren land, it is in an important position. If the Ming Dynasty takes control of it, it can threaten Taiwan, and if the Red Barbarians occupy it, it can threaten Fujian. I have long wanted to choose someone I can trust to run Penghu. But.  But I still can¡¯t find anyone"

    Speaking of this, Ding Yunyi suddenly realized that this was the reason why I sent him to Penghu.

    ¡°I originally thought that he disliked me, but now it seems that he was wrongly blamed.

    "Xiang Wen." Ding Yuanzhao emphasized his tone: "I put you in the army with this intention in mind from the very beginning. I thought you would need three to five years of experience before you can be useful, but with  In the battle with Hongyi, your performance exceeded my expectations, and I can¡¯t wait. Going to Penghu a day earlier will give me a little peace of mind. "

    "Father, I understand." Ding Yunyi said respectfully: "Yun Yi must be carefully managed when he goes here, but Yun Yi is just a small patrol with no more than ten troops. I'm afraid"

    Ding Yuanzhao showed relief on his face, feeling that his love for his son was not in vain: "It doesn't matter, Peng Hubiao counts Zong Hong Tiaoyuan as my disciple. Although he is a bit dull, he is still diligent in his work. I also specialize in editing books.  If you send him a letter, he will naturally know what to do. Although you are just a patrol officer, if you need anything, I will be with you in Fujian, so there is no need to worry. "

    "Below one person, above ten thousand people?"

    Ding Yunyi couldn¡¯t laugh or cry.

    Penghu is such a small and barren land, and there is nothing too glorious about being the second child.

    ?????????? Can a seventh-grade general and a ninth-grade inspector act like a local emperor in such a small place?

    Ding Yuanzhao never thought of what was going on in his son's heart, and suddenly said: "Xiang Wen, if you want to manage Penghu well, there is one person you cannot avoid"

    Before he finished speaking, Ding Yunyi had already said: "Zheng Zhilong?"

    Ding Yuanzhao was startled: "Yes, it is this person. I don't want you to think about it so carefully."

      What¡¯s there to consider?  Ding Yunyi murmured in his heart.  The real overlord of Fujian and Taiwan is really not some of you governors or governors. He is Zheng Zhilong, who was a pirate, owned a huge fleet, and was as rich as the enemy!

    Speaking of the Tu Emperor, Zheng Zhilong is the real Tu Emperor!  Although he is only a general, no one can match his power and wealth.

    "What does Xiang Wen think of Zheng Zhilong?" Ding Yuanzhao asked slowly.

    "Not a good bird." Ding Yunyi muttered.

    "What?"

    "Ah, Yun Yi is right. Although Zheng Zhilong has submitted to the imperial court, he is so ambitious that he will definitely not be willing to stay under others for a long time. I think sooner or later"

    "Don't say any more." Ding Yuanzhao interrupted him and looked outside: "Just keep some things in your heart, and I'm afraid it will be a disaster if you say it out. Now if you want to restrain the Hongyi Fleet, you have to leave  Don¡¯t drive Zheng Zhilong.¡±

    "Yun Yi understands."

    A rare smile appeared on Ding Yuanzhao's face: "I have also explained what I want to explain. When you go to Penghu this time, I should also help you, but I have been an official for many years.  It¡¯s all up to you.¡±

    Well, after working on it for a long time, it¡¯s still a bad check.  After all, Zou Weilian rewarded himself with a sum of money. You, the father, have nothing to show for it except to shoulder a heavy burden.

    "Father, I want to visit Zheng Zhilong before I leave." Ding Yunyi calmed down and said.

    "Go, go, be careful when you speak." Ding Yuanzhao nodded and said.

    When he went out, Ding Yunyi quietly observed Ding Yuanzhao and found that the father's face was depressed and unhappy, as if he always looked concerned about the country and the people.

    This should be considered a good official, right?  Ding Yunyi thought to himself.

    Thinking again about the fact that he was about to meet Zheng Zhilong and whether he could stay in Penghu, as he had a great relationship with this person, he couldn't help but feel a little nervous.

 Part One: Penghu Chapter 5 Zheng Zhilong

    Zheng Zhilong is still very capable.

    This famous pirate was handsome and unconventional. He had a dissolute temperament in his youth and did not like reading. He was physically strong and good at boxing. He was famous for his bravery in the countryside. He was baptized by the Roman Catholic Church and believed in the sea god Mazu and Buddhism and Taoism.  The Bodhisattva Moritsuten, in Japan, also worshiped the Shinto God Hachiman.

    This person is versatile, fluent in Hokkien, Nanjing Mandarin, Japanese, Dutch, Spanish, Portuguese and many other languages. He is also enthusiastic about learning swordsmanship and can also play musical instruments such as Spanish guitar.

    These are still minor. What is more important is that this person single-handedly founded the armed maritime business group: the Yiguan Party!

    Since the Age of Discovery in the 16th century, armed maritime merchant groups have become a normal feature of maritime trade in various countries.  In order to protect the smoothness of trade, it has its own armed force to protect it from pirates, but it also often engages in both business and piracy to attack trade competitors.

    Well-known trading companies at that time belonged to the Dutch East India Company, the British East India Company, China's Zheng Zhilong's Yiguan Party and Li Dan Party

    The most well-known is the Dutch East India Company. At first, it targeted the Spanish and Portuguese fleets for political and religious reasons. But later, in order to compete for commercial interests, it also interfered with the fleets of other countries on the same route, often looting and censuring the fleets of other countries.  Chinese and Japanese ships traded between Spain and Portugal (based in Macau).

    But then the emergence of Zheng Zhilong caused the Dutch to suffer a lot.

    Zheng Zhi is also very smart. On the one hand, he added flag business (maritime security) to his Ilgundang fleet, and on the other hand, he organized another Japanese pirate group to specifically infringe on fleets that have not applied for Ilgandang flag protection.  , establish one's prestige along China's coast, and also effectively reduce the occurrence of solo piracy.

    Later, even the Netherlands had to bow out and cooperate with Zheng Zhilong in business.

    Now that he is going to see this person, Ding Yunyi still feels a little uneasy.

    However, when he saw Ding Yunyi's arrival, Zheng Zhilong was quite enthusiastic. He kept calling "Xiang Wen" one after another, as if he really regarded Ding Yunyi as his nephew.

    Inviting Ding Yunyi to his tent, Zheng Zhilong repeatedly ordered the tea to be served quickly. He turned around and complimented Ding Yunyi again, saying how Ding Yunyi was both civil and military and how brave he was in the battle with Hongyi.  Sooner or later, generals will enter and exit, etc.

    Ding Yunyi kept being polite, but he still couldn't figure out what Zheng Zhilong was going to do.

    While talking, Zheng Zhilong's soldiers came in with a bowl of tea. Just as Ding Yunyi turned around, he collided with the soldiers, and half of the bowl of tea fell on Ding Yunyi's body.

    The soldier¡¯s face suddenly turned pale, and he knelt down on the ground with a thump, kowtowing and shouting ¡°spare my life¡±.

    Ding Yunyi is very surprised, isn¡¯t it just a bowl of tea spilled on him, what¡¯s the big deal?

    "killed!"

    Zheng Zhilong said softly, which immediately shocked Ding Yunyi. What does "kill" mean?

    "Master, master!" The soldier cried loudly: "Master, please spare my life!"

    Ding Yunyi then knew that Zheng Zhilong wanted to kill this soldier, so he hurriedly stood up and said: "Shen Rong, Yun Yi doesn't care about some small things. Please leave him alone, Shen Rong."

    "Xiang Wen, sit down, sit down." Zheng Zhilong sighed: "I know this is indeed a small matter, but the country has national laws and the family has family rules. You can't do such small things as serving tea and water. How can you go into battle to kill the enemy and serve in the future?  The imperial court? Seeing the unrest everywhere and the rise of bandits, Your Majesty"

    Ding Yunyi was confused because such a trivial matter was inexplicably involved in national affairs.

    "Precisely because he is my personal soldier, I cannot allow him to be so rude in front of guests." Zheng Zhilong finished speaking, and nodded at the trembling personal soldier who was kneeling on the ground: "He has been following me since he was eight years old.  When he was thirteen years old, I was besieged by pirates and wounded all over, and it was he who carried me out of the dead. Later I became an official in the imperial court, and I originally wanted to give him an official position in return for saving my life.  Yes, but he just doesn't want to leave. He just wants to be a little soldier by my side. Where can I find such a loyal subordinate? I really can't bear to kill him! "

    Ding Yunyi breathed a sigh of relief. It turned out that Zheng Zhilong was just showing off.

    "Little Shitou, is there no one in your family anymore?" Zheng Zhilong suddenly called out his soldiers cordially.

    "Yes, sir, Xiao Shitou has been an orphan since he was a child. If he hadn't taken him in, he would have died a long time ago." Hearing Zheng Zhilong's kind tone, the soldier Xiao Shitou felt relieved.

    Zheng Zhilong nodded: "You have followed me these years and worked hard, but it is not easy. I will accept you as my adopted son."? 

    Little Shitou got a blessing in disguise and was adopted as his adopted son by Zheng Zhilong. He was overjoyed and hurriedly kowtowed to express his gratitude.

    "Get up, get up." Zheng Zhilong actually helped the small stone himself.

    "Thank you, Master, Xiao Shitou will definitely"

    Before Xiao Shitou finished speaking, he suddenly froze there.  He looked down and saw a short blade inserted deeply into his heart.

    "Master, I" The little stone fell softly.

    This sudden change occurred, and everyone in the big tent stayed there.

    Zheng Zhilong pulled out the short blade from Xiao Shitou's heart, and a few tears actually fell from his eyes. He wiped his eyes: "Come on, bury Xiao Shitou according to the young master's specifications."

    "He has been with me for ten years, that's ten years!" Zheng Zhilong stamped his feet repeatedly, "Heartbroken": "I treat you like your own son, but little stone, little stone, why did you do something wrong? Kill you  It's like it's tearing out my heart. From now on, I won't be able to talk to you about my worries"

    His grief-stricken look made no one think that the person he was sad for had just died in his hands because of an inexplicable little thing.

    When Xiao Shitou's body was carried out, Zheng Zhilong stopped "crying": "Although I can't bear it, family law is family law, military regulations are military regulations, and there is no mercy. Even if it is my own son who violated it,  I will kill you all the same!"

    It was quiet in the big tent, there was no sound at all.  Zheng Zhilong glanced at his subordinates one by one, and finally stayed on Ding Yunyi for a while:

    "Everyone, some of you are old subordinates who have followed me for many years, and some have made new achievements recently. I, Zheng, have been deeply favored by the emperor, and I should share your worries and solve problems for His Majesty. Therefore, I hope that you will work together to help Zheng. But there is no  Based on Zheng¡¯s intention, he secretly did something shady, so Zheng had no choice but to kill him, no matter how powerful the person was!¡±

    Ding Yunyi felt a little strange. Zheng Zhilong's words were obviously meant for him, but what could he threaten him and General Zheng Zhilong with his pitifully small inspection?

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 6 "Dragon Teeth"

    "Good nephew."

    Just after Xiao Shitou's body was dragged out, Zheng Zhilong's name for Ding Yunyi actually changed, showing unusual affection: "I have always admired your father, Mr. Qingtang, and this time my nephew fought bravely and made a decisive victory in the naval battle.  The first achievement. My nephew is going to Penghu, where pirates often come and go and are invaded by red barbarians, so Mr. Zheng has a small gift for my nephew"

    Ding Yunyi¡¯s ¡°old man¡±, Ding Yuanzhao, had the courtesy name Duanran and his nickname was Qingtang. In order to show the extraordinary relationship between the two, Zheng Zhilong called him ¡°Mr. Qingtang¡±.

    When Ding Yunyi heard the word "gift", he knew that the other party was trying to win over him.  I just really don¡¯t understand why this Zheng Zhilong kills people and threatens him one moment, and then gives him a gift the next?

    Zheng Zhilong asked someone to bring a long box, but he didn't know what was in it. He carefully placed the box on the case, with a lot of reluctance in his tone: "I know that Mr. Qingtang has been honest for most of his life. If you treat him with gold and silver,  A gift would inevitably cause him displeasure, but things like this are completely different"

    As he spoke, he opened the box, and there was a Tang Dao-style weapon lying inside.

    Zheng Zhilong took out the sword and cherished it very much: "Back then, I traveled east to the Japanese country and learned swordsmanship on Kyushu Island of the Japanese country. I happened to encounter the Suizheng Rukawa River of Aizu It¨­ryu. I sparred with him. There was no Sanhe. The weapon in my hand broke and I lost to the water."  Shui Zhengliuchuan. I learned the hard way that the Japanese sword was derived from the style of my Chinese Tang sword. After development, it became a famous sword. Shui Zhengliuchuan only relied on the sharpness of the sword to defeat me. How could I be willing to do so?"

    Ding Yunyi had never heard of this story before, but when he heard it told by Zheng Zhilong, he couldn't help but feel very moved.

    It turned out that after Zheng Zhilong was defeated by Shuizheng Rukawa that day, he searched everywhere for weapons and wanted to take revenge. Later, he finally found him, a native of Quanzhou, Fujian Province who settled in Japan. He was also the future father-in-law of Zheng Zhilong, a great blacksmith who specialized in forging swords for the Lord of Hirado Domain in Japan.  Emperor Yi.

    After Emperor Weng Yi learned about Zheng Zhilong¡¯s intention, he wrote a letter asking him to go to Quanzhou, Fujian, to find his sword-making teacher, Zhu Qianli, a famous sword-smith in China.

    Zheng Zhilong rushed back to Fujian and found Zhu Qianli.  Zhu Qianli heard that he wanted to forge a sword to fight the Japanese, so he didn't say much. He took out a piece of "celestial iron" that had been collected for decades and spent a year to forge a peerless sword according to the style of the Tang Dynasty sword.  The sword was given to Zheng Zhilong.

    Zheng Zhilong took this sword and returned to Japan. He found Mizumasa Rukawa again and defeated the descendant of the Japanese Aizu Itto style, which made him famous in Kyushu, Japan.  Later, he was appreciated by Li Dan, the great Japanese overseas Chinese pirate, and recruited his disciples. He became Li Dan's right-hand assistant and started his own business from then on.

    Hearing this, Ding Yunyi understood.  The so-called "sky iron" is probably "meteor iron".  However, Zheng Zhilong defeated the descendant of Japan's famous Aizu Itto-ryu with Tang sword, which can be regarded as a great achievement.

    "I later named this knife 'Dragon Tooth'." Zheng Zhilong glanced at Ding Yunyi: "Do you know what Dragon Tooth is?"

    Ding Yunyi shook his head honestly, and Zheng Zhilong smiled: "In ancient mythology, there are three evil weapons in the world, one dragon tooth, two tiger wings, and three dog gods. They were owned by Xia Jie at the end of summer, and then the tyranny began. The three ancient weapons  The sword was enshrined in the Ancestral Temple of the Xia Dynasty. When Shang Tang invaded the Ancestral Temple of the Xia Dynasty, black clouds covered the sky, ghosts cried and gods howled. The three evil swords of Dragon Fang, Tiger Wing, and Dog God turned into three evil winds and struck. Suddenly, the Shang army was killed and wounded.  Countless. King Tang abandoned his horse and broke into the main hall of the Ancestral Temple alone with the Xuanyuan Golden Sword. He slashed with the sword and the three evil swords were broken into pieces and sealed underground. In the Song Dynasty, the blacksmith Han Qi discovered Shang in a deep mountain.  At the ruins of Chao Tai Temple, the seal was opened and fragments of the three evil swords of Dragon Tooth, Tiger Wing and Inugami were obtained. At that time, there was faint black air in the broken iron, which was about to explode when touched. Later, Han Qi and the palace swordsmith worked together to cast it.  It took one year and eight days to cast the three guillotines for subduing the dragon, subduing the tiger, and killing the dog. They were approved by the Emperor of the Song Dynasty and stored in Kaifeng Mansion. Bao Zheng, the governor of Kaifeng at the time, became the first holder of the "Three Guillotines of Kaifeng".  Knife man"

    Ding Yunyi felt a chill coming from the bottom of his heart as he listened.

    Mythical stories may not be credible, but seeing Zheng Zhilong speaking so seriously, it seems that they are indeed true.

    The three evil weapons from thousands of years ago were shattered by the Xuanyuan Sword and sealed for many years. In the future, they actually became the "Three Guillotines of the Blue Sky" that represent the righteousness of the world. It can be said that things must turn against each other.

    Zheng Zhilong suddenly pulled out half of the "Dragon Tooth" blade. Before it was completely removed from the sheath, there was already a cold light that could not be looked at directly.  There was a sound of exclamation in the big tent.

    Most of Zheng Zhilong¡¯s subordinates saw this sword for the first time, and everyone was shocked by the light of the sword.

    Zheng Zhilong did not pull it out completely, but immediately put the sword back into its sheath, and then called out in a low voice: "Ding Yunyi, take the sword!"

    After saying that, he threw the knife towards Ding Yunyi.

    Ding Yunyi caught the knife and was overjoyed. He went to Penghu by himself, where he was a stranger.At this time, it is best to have a sword like "Dragon Tooth" to defend yourself.

    Although he didn't understand the true intention of Zheng Zhilong's gift of the knife, he still held the knife and said loudly: "Thank you Shenrong for the gift of the knife. Ding Yunyi will use his 'dragon teeth' to guard Penghu so that the pirates Hongyi dare not face the land of Penghu! Ding Yunyi will always be grateful to Shenrong."  Grace!"

    "Good Ding Yunyi!" Zheng Zhilong praised: "Go, go! Your father is upright and upright, but knowing that I will give you a sword to guard the sea, he will not be angry but happy. Don't forget what you said today!"

    Ding Yunyi didn't say much, turned back and left the tent.

    Zheng Zhilong¡¯s generals all stood up and left one after another.

    Looking outside the tent, Zheng Zhilong seemed to be smiling but not smiling.  At this time, a child of about ten years old came in. He greeted Zheng Zhilong and asked, "Father, the child wanted to see Long Ya that day but his father refused. Why did his father give a child like Ding Yunyi to him today?"  Small inspection?¡±

    Although this child is only ten years old, he speaks like an adult.

    Zheng Zhilong stroked his son's head and said, "Mingyan, although Longya is a precious sword, Zhu Qianli once said when he gave me the sword that it was a vicious sword and would definitely hurt the owner if worn for a long time.  After I followed Li Dan, in order to gain Li Dan's trust, I sent this knife to Li Dan, and Li Dan died. Later, I followed the great pirate leader Yan Siqi, and continued to use this knife to win his trust. As a result, Yan Siqi was overjoyed after getting the knife, and drank and ate too much.  Unfortunately, he contracted typhoid fever and died at the age of thirty-seven. The death of both of them was very serious."

    "Yes, Zheng Sen understands." Zheng Sen lowered his hands and said.

    Zheng Zhilong loved his son very much and said with a smile: "Mingyan, a knife is nothing. If it can achieve great things, what's the harm in losing a mere knife? Do you understand?"

    "Zheng Sen understands that big things are always more important than dead things."

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 7: Storming Chrysanthemums?

    Ding Yunyi was really confused about Zheng Zhilong's approach.

    Although his so-called father Ding Yuanzhao was in charge of military affairs in Fujian, in reality, he was a very small person. But judging from Zheng Zhilong's intentions, he took him very seriously and threatened to kill him.  Another gift of a knife.

    ¡°What exactly Zheng Zhilong had in mind there, I really couldn¡¯t figure out.

    Ding Yunyi simply let go of the things he couldn't figure out, so as not to worry about it.  What matters now is to go to Penghu and take office.

    The inspector is just a ninth-grade official. When he takes office, there is no one to see him off, and no one has anything to explain.  In other words, Fujian Governor Zou Weilian wrote a handwritten letter asking Ding Yunyi to bring it to Peng Hubiao to appoint General Hong Tiaoyuan. This probably meant that he sent an inspection officer to Hong Tiaoyuan, which was not even a formal appointment.

    Ding Yunyi doesn¡¯t have to worry about Hong Tiaoyuan. He is Ding Yuanzhao¡¯s disciple, so he won¡¯t embarrass himself.

    Because of Ding Yunyi's outstanding performance in the naval battle, and in order to comfort Ding Yunyi, Zou Weilian rewarded Ding Yunyi with "a sum of money" - thirty taels, and allowed him to choose two people from the army to accompany him.

    How does Ding Yunyi know who to choose to go to the barren land of Penghu with him?  After thinking for a long time, he chose Xiao Yifeng, his former boss.

    "Xiao Yifeng's career is not in the mainstream. Although Ding Yunyi is also a low-level official, he is still a ninth-grade inspector.  In addition, Ding Yunyi saved Xiao Yifeng's life. Xiao Yifeng agreed to go to Penghu with Ding Yunyi without saying a word.

    I don¡¯t know who else to choose, Ding Yunyi.

    Just as I was about to pick one at random, suddenly a soldier was dragged out over there.  The soldier was knocked to the ground, and the soldiers on both sides picked up their military sticks and started beating him.

    The soldiers who were beaten were actually strong-willed. When the army baton went down, they gritted their teeth and remained silent.

    "Lao Bao got hit with a military stick again." Xiao Yifeng on the side shook his head repeatedly.

    "Who is this?" Ding Yunyi asked smoothly.

    Xiao Yifeng smiled bitterly: "This person can be regarded as my fellow countryman, including Ju Hua"

    As soon as the name was spoken, Ding Yunyi almost laughed out loud.  Bao Juhua?  Violent chrysanthemum?  Why are there such weird names in the world?  But think about it, how do people in this era know what a chrysanthemum is?

    Xiao Yifeng didn't know what the inspector was thinking: "This man is not afraid of death when fighting. He really dares to risk his life, but he is just as bad as he likes to gamble. Once the salary is received, it will belong to others in half a day at most. What should I do if I have no money? Take things.  Go pawn and take whatever you see, whether it¡¯s yours or someone else¡¯s.¡±

    This person is quite interesting, Ding Yunyi thought to himself.

    After the beating with the military stick over there, Bao Juhua was taken in to have his injuries examined. After a while, he came out and limped towards this place. Xiao Yifeng smiled and said: "Old Bao, what did you commit this time?"

    "I pawned Mr. Jiang's long johns. Didn't I get a stick from the Tenth Army?" Bao Juhua muttered.

    Ding Yunyi and Xiao Yifeng couldn't help laughing.  Ding Yunyi watched carefully and found that although Bao Juhua was called "Old Bao", he was only in his twenties and had a strong figure.

    With a thought in his heart, he cupped his hands and said, "Brother Bao, you stole a handful of the boss's long johns. How can the boss not hold a grudge? I don't think you can survive here. How about going to Penghu with me?"

    "Who is this?" Bao Juhua asked doubtfully.

    "This is the new Peng Hubiao inspection inspector Ding Yunyi Ding."

    "I've seen Inspector Ding." Bao Juhua clasped his fists: "I've been to Penghu, a wild place. When the inspector took office there, he probably offended his boss, right?"

    "Nonsense." Xiao Yifeng glared: "Inspector Ding is the son of Master Ding Yuanzhao."

    Only then did Bao Juhua pay attention. He looked Ding Yunyi up and down, and said after a while: "Master Ding's son? Hey, I said you are also interesting. There is no good place to put your son, so he must throw it to Penghu. Ding  Inspection, I can tell you that Penghu is not only extremely poor, but also red barbarians and pirates often go there, and their lives can be lost if they are not careful. "

    Ding Yunyi didn¡¯t say anything to him. He just lowered his voice and said, ¡°Old Bao, have you heard of the old saying? The more chaotic the place, the more opportunities there are to make a fortune.¡±

    As soon as the word "get rich" came to Bao Juhua's ears, his eyes suddenly lit up: "Yes, anyway, I have completely offended Mr. Jiang this time, so he may cause me some trouble, so I might as well go to Penghu to avoid the limelight.  Inspection Ding, I¡¯m counting on you to take care of me in the future.¡±

    "Easy to say, easy to say."

    The two of them have finally found each other.

    A ninth-grade inspector with thirty taels of silver, a low-ranking 100-year-old man, and a man who likes gamblingThose who serve as soldiers can be regarded as forming the "team" for Inspector Ding to take up his post.

    On the day of departure, Zou Weilian had already gone back. Ding Yunyi's "father" Ding Yuanzhao was busy with post-war military affairs and did not show up. Only Zheng Zhilong came to see him off.

    A senior officer saw off an inspection officer, which was considered as giving Ding Yunyi some face.

    The two had a conversation, and when they saw Zheng Zhilong with a child, they asked casually: "Who is this?"

    "This is the dog son Zheng Sen." Zheng Zhilong was very proud when he talked about his son.

    Zheng Sen?  The future Zheng Chenggong?  Hearing this name, Ding Yunyi paid special attention.

    "Ming Yan, come here and see Inspector Ding." Zheng Zhilong called.

    Zheng Sen took a step forward: "Zheng Sen has seen the patrol. The patrol fought against Hongyi. He fought bravely to take the lead, killed powerful enemies with his own hands, and showed off the power of our Ming army. Zheng Sen is deeply impressed."

    How does this person sound like a child?

    Ding Yunyi and Zheng Sen are equals. He said a few polite words to Zheng Zhilong: "I think Mr. Zheng is a talented person and has extraordinary conversation. His future achievements may be even greater than joining the army."

    His words were not polite, and they were very helpful to Zheng Zhilong's ears. He seemed to be happier when others praised his son than himself, so he humbly said a few words: "Niece Chengxian's good words. It's a pity that Mingyan is too young now, otherwise you  The two of them can be sworn brothers."

    Zheng Chenggong and I are sworn brothers?  forget it.  This person will be scheming in the future, and he is not a kind person. Just don't offend him.  Ding Yunyi thought in his heart.

    "My nephew, the ship is here." Zheng Zhilong pointed towards it: "This time we say goodbye, I'm afraid it will take a year and a half at the earliest before we can see each other again. If my nephew has any difficulties in Penghu, send someone to deliver the letter.  When the letter came back, there was no one who refused to help me.¡±

    "Thank you very much, Shen Rong, and say goodbye!"

    After Ding Yunyi finished speaking, he took Xiao Yifeng and Bao Juhua on to the boat.  He would never have imagined that just because of a grenade, he would come to the Ming Dynasty inexplicably and become Peng Hubiao's inspection officer.

    What will happen in Penghubiao?  Ding Yunyi didn't know.

    ¡°But since God sent me to the Ming Dynasty, I guess he must have his reasons.

 Part One: Storm in Penghu Chapter 8: First Arrival in Penghu

    This is the beginning of Ding Yunyi's unknown journey.

    As soon as he set foot on Penghu Island, he saw several fishermen returning from fishing. When he saw a stranger arriving, he just glanced at them numbly and then left quickly. Ding Yunyi couldn't find anyone even if he wanted to ask for directions.

    Just when he had no choice, Xiao Yifeng pointed in front: "Inspection, someone is fishing there."

    Looking in the direction of his finger, a man wearing a bamboo hat was sitting on a rock by the beach fishing.

    Ding Yunyi walked over: "Where is Peng Hubiao going?"

    The man raised his head, and Ding Yunyi saw clearly that the man was young, in his early twenties, with sharp eyebrows and bright eyes, and a righteous face, but there seemed to be something inexplicable in his eyes.

    The young man looked Ding Yunyi up and down, then pointed eastward, and then looked at the sea intently.

    Ding Yunyi thanked him, but the man ignored him. It seemed that fishing was far more important than hearing "thank you".

    ? Following the direction pointed by the young man, we walked for as long as one stick of incense and saw the location of Penghu Biao.  It was a dilapidated military camp that was probably built temporarily, and there wasn't even a person standing guard at the door.

    When I walked in, it was empty, not even half of the soldiers were there.  Walking inside, I finally saw an elderly man sitting there basking in the sun. Ding Yunyi walked up and said, "Old man, I am the new patrol inspector Ding Yunyi. Could you please ask, where is General Hong Tiao Yuan Hong?  "

    "Looking for Lao Hong?" The old man raised his head and glanced lazily at Ding Yunyi, then turned his head and called out: "Old Hong, the newly arrived Inspector Ding is here."

    After calling, he pointed inward and said, "Go in by yourself."

    Where is this place?  Who are these people?  This was Ding Yunyi's first reaction.

    Before I entered, I saw a man in fisherman's attire and holding fishing gear hurriedly walked out, shouting: "Who is the new Inspector Ding? Who is the new Inspector Ding?"

    This - who is this?  Ding Yunyi felt a thump in his heart and said bravely: "I am Ding Yunyi."

    The man said "Oh", put down the fishing gear in his hand, and cupped his hands: "I have known for a long time that Ding will be inspected. This is my good fortune in Penghu. I will transfer the total flood to Penghu!"

    Ding Yunyi almost squirted out.  This this man dressed as a fisherman is Peng Hubiao's boss?

    "Lao Ji, stop basking in the sun all the time, bring us some stools!" Hong Tiaoyuan cursed at the old man.

    Lao Ji stood up reluctantly and moved two small stools out.

    "Inspector Ding, please, please." Hong Tiaoyuan asked Ding Yunyi to sit down. There were only two stools, so Xiao Yifeng and Bao Juhua could only stand behind Ding Yunyi.

    As if seeing Ding Yunyi's doubts, Hong Tiaoyuan lit a dry cigarette and took a few puffs: "Inspector Ding, I rely on my old man to be my old man, so I call you my brother. I heard the day before yesterday that a patrolman would be assigned to me."  When I came here, I was still thinking, who is so unscrupulous to come here? When I heard that it was the son of my mentor, Mr. Qingtang, I suddenly realized that no one except my mentor was willing to send my son here.  He came from a ghost place. My mentor is a man of integrity and not interested in personal interests, but he doesn¡¯t know how to be flexible.¡±

    Ding Yunyi was speechless for a moment and handed his father's letter to Hong Tiaoyuan.

    Hong Tiaoyuan took a quick look and said: "I also know that Penghu is important, but if Hongyi is really coming, do you still expect us to be able to stop it? Unless General Zheng Zhilong and Zheng Shenjun give orders, Hongyi will listen.  Why"

    Xiao Yifeng, who was standing, couldn't bear it anymore and couldn't help asking: "Boss Hong, what do you mean by dressing up like this?"

    "If you don't dress like this, are you waiting to starve to death?" Hong Tiaoyuan smiled: "I was re-established after Penghu Biao was cut. There were dozens of people at the beginning, but life here is really hard. Those who are soldiers have connections.  They've all been transferred, and those with no means have tried their best to escape. Now, including me and Lao Ji, there are twelve people in total, oh no, including your three brothers, there are fifteen people."

    After smoking a bag of cigarettes, he filled another pot: "Brothers here are always in arrears on their wages, and no one above us takes us too seriously. Where can I, a small boss, complain?"  Soldiers can run away, but I will definitely run away because it is a crime to lose my head. There is no other way. You have to eat here, right? Catch some fish, buy some firewood, oil and salt, and find a way to fill your stomach.  When we come here, all the brothers have gone fishing. If you come a little later, I'm afraid I'll be on the fishing boat too."

    It¡¯s miserable enough to be a soldier. Do you even have to find a way to fill your stomach?

    Ding Yunyi asked reluctantly: "Boss Hong, you are my father's student, why haven't you gone to see him?"

    "Why haven't you looked for it?" Hong Tiaoyuan said with a bit of bitterness:"My mentor is an honest man and will never do anything for personal gain. After receiving my letter, he issued an official document in a business-like manner, asking us to pay the arrears of wages to us as soon as possible, as well as the payment once every ten days.  Food and daily necessities were all prepared and delivered to us, but the old man never thought that there was a document issued above, but if the people below were willing to do it, money would have to be stuffed in. The old man didn't know, and I didn't dare to tell him that the money in my pocket  There is no filial piety. In this case, it is nothing."

    Hong Tiaoyuan's words were miserable, and Ding Yunyi and the others felt sad.  Being an official to this level is considered the rarest thing in history.

    Hong Tiaoyuan finished smoking and put away the cigarette rod: "Brother, I'm going to tell you something unpleasant. If you come here, you won't even be able to stay for three days. I know that my mentor is strict, but Fujian Governor Zou Fushuai is my mentor.  My best friend, please find a way to write a letter to Zou Fushuai and transfer you back. Don¡¯t worry, I, Mr. Hong, am not an ignorant person, and I will definitely not drag your brother Tai back!¡±

    Over there, Lao Ji said angrily: "Let's go, let's go, it's better if we are all gone. Is it important that there are birds in Penghu? When the red barbarians come, we will give them to the red barbarians, and when the pirates come, we will give them to the pirates. Anyway, this is  Penghu belongs to the imperial court, not to me, Lao Ji, nor to you, Lao Hong.¡±

    "Fart!" Hong Tiaoyuan cursed: "You, old Ji, are becoming more and more confused as you live more and more. Not even an inch of Penghu in the Ming Dynasty is given to Hong Yi. If Hong Yi comes, I, old Hong Neng, will  Just fight, if you can't fight, it's just a matter of dying to repay the imperial court!"

    Ding Yunyi suddenly stood up.

    Hong Tiaoyuan smiled; "Brother, why are you leaving so soon? I'll get two fish, firstly to catch the wind for you, and secondly, as a farewell party for you."

    "Farewell? Which kind of farewell party is good?" Ding Yunyi smiled and picked up the fishing gear that Hong Tiaoyuan put on the ground, raised his legs and walked out, saying as he walked:

    "Mr. Hong, teach me how to fish. I will be stationed in Penghu in the future. I definitely need to learn this craft!"

 Part One: Storm in Penghu Chapter 9 "Fisherman" Ding Yunyi

    Ding Yunyi lived a life of a "fisherman".

    He once thought about his various futures, living a life of licking blood all day long with his third brother, and eventually going to jail or being hacked to deathor he could change his ways, find a job, and live his life honestly.  this life

    But no matter how I thought about it, I never thought that I would live such a life:

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? As a sign of Ming Dynasty¡¯s serious inspection, and then become a ¡°fisherman¡±.

    What¡¯s even worse is that fishing is far from being as easy as you imagined.

    Hong Tiaoyuan fishes easily, using the most primitive and simple natural fishing method, that is, rowing a sampan and installing a "cloth pocket" above the water with three bamboo poles on the shore side of the boat.  There is a bamboo pole under the boat that is perpendicular to the forward direction of the boat. The bamboo pole lies horizontally in the water, basically close to the bottom of the water, but will never be too close to the bottom of the water to affect the progress of the boat.

    The fishermen rowed their boats gracefully along the river and against the current.  With the horizontal pole in front and the fish bag next to it, as long as the horizontal pole sweeps across the bottom of the water, the frightened fish will jump out of the water, and some of them will return to the water, but there are always some fish jumping in the wrong place - so they jump  It's in the "butou"!  The bag has a slight dip in the middle, and it is difficult for a fish that jumps in to jump out again.  As long as the fisherman keeps paddling along the shore, there will always be fish jumping into the pocket.

    It seems very simple, but it is difficult to do it.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? together

    There was either something wrong with the direction of the boat, or the "Budou" loosened up after following the boat for a while.  In short, the three of them rowed for a long time, but they didn't even catch a single fish scale.

    Xiao Yifeng and Bao Juhua were full of complaints. They originally thought that although Penghu was poorer, they would have accumulated some capital by practicing here with Ding Inspector for a period of time. Once they returned in the future, they would have the capital to make contributions. Who would have thought that they would be here now?  I became a fisherman here.

    ¡°And he¡¯s still the kind of fisherman who can¡¯t catch any fish.

    Those real Penghu fishermen on the side couldn¡¯t help laughing when they saw the three people busy and clumsy.

    These Penghu fishermen are originally very xenophobic and don¡¯t like to deal with outsiders.  After Hong Tiaoyuan came to the island, it took him a long time to get along with them.  Unexpectedly, Ding Yunyi and the three of them went fishing at sea, but their funny looks made the Penghu fishermen less hostile, and they found these three people more interesting.  This can be considered an unexpected gain.

    "You can't catch fish like this." Suddenly, a smiling voice said from a fishing boat nearby.

    The voice was sweet and beautiful. Ding Yunyi and the other three looked there, feeling refreshed and all unhappiness forgotten.

    She was a sixteen or seventeen-year-old girl. Although her complexion was slightly darker due to living at sea all year round, she had a beautiful appearance, a straight nose, and crimson lips.  Standing on the small sampan in the sun, she looked like a great beauty.

    Ding Yunyi, Xiao Yifeng, and Bao Juhua all thought at the same time: It turns out that life at sea is also a lot of fun.

    "Little girl, if you can't catch fish like this, how can you catch it?" Ding Yunyi asked without saying anything.

    "Little girl? Are you very big?" The girl curled her lips, but she still pointed to their boat and said: "Tie the thread on the left side tighter and the right side looser, so that it will not loosen easily.  ¡±

    Ding Yunyi and the others were dubious, and did what the girl taught them. After a try, "Butou" indeed became "honest".

    Ding Yunyi was overjoyed at the time and said to the small sampan: "Thank you very much, little girl. What's your name?"

    "My name is Axi, what's yours?"

    "My name is Ding Yunyi, and I am the new patrol inspector of Peng Hubiao."

    "Inspection? How big an official is that?" Ah Xi asked, blinking.

    Ding Yunyi was speechless for a moment. Just then, Hong Tiaoyuan's fishing boat returned with a full load. Hearing this, he smiled and said: "Xiao Axi, this inspection officer is very big. He can take care of he can take care of a whole Fujian!"

    "Such a big official!" Ah Xi was speechless.

    Ding Yunyi is really embarrassed. He still cares about a place as big as Fujian?  I can't even control Penghu.  Hong Tiaoyuan's bullshit has helped him exaggerate too much.

    How does Ah Xi know how old an official is?  Believe it or not.  Immediately he said: "Master Inspector, Mr. Hong doesn't get paid. Does it mean that an official like you can't get paid, so he has to go fishing by himself?"

    "Ah, this"

    Ding Yunyi scratched his head, and Bao Juhua, who was beside him, helped to brag: ??Our inspector is the most upright and honest person, and the most willing to share the joys and sorrows with his subordinates.  Since Mr. Hongba and his brothers have to rely on fishing to make a living, of course we, the inspectors, do the same.  "

    Ah Xi suddenly realized: "Then you are also a good official."

    Good official?  This "inspector" is barely related to the official, and his words have no weight at all in front of his superiors.  share weal and woe?  The dignified boss doesn't get paid. If I don't catch fish, am I waiting to starve to death?  Ding Yunyi kept muttering in his heart.

    But Ah Xi¡¯s innocent look makes everyone like her.

    Those fishermen didn¡¯t know how big an official the inspection was. Listening to Hong Tiaoyuan and Bao Juhua playing and singing, everyone thought that the new Ding Yunyi was a great official. Then a fisherman said:

    "Master Inspection, a group of Hongyi came here a few days ago. Who are they from and what company"

    "The Dutch East India Company, right?" Ding Yunyi said helpfully.

    "Yes, it's from this company." The fisherman nodded repeatedly: "The bad ones only come once. Every time they come, they ask us for food and drink. If they show slightest neglect, they will beat and scold them.  Mr. Hong had an argument with them once, and he almost started fighting with them. Mr. Hong said that we had few people and could not defeat them. When the imperial court sends officials with troops in the future, we would teach them a lesson. This time you  Are you here to teach those Hongyi a lesson?"

    Lessons learned?  Just the three of us teaching the Dutch a lesson?  Ding Yunyi said bravely: "The Dutch East India Company's fleet has been defeated by Zou Weilian and Zou Fushuai. Do you think you will never dare to cause trouble again?"

    "But what if it comes again?" the fisherman asked reluctantly.

    Seeing that all the fishermen around him were looking forward to him, as if he was his backbone, Ding Yunyi suddenly became proud and said: "If you come back again, I'll beat them up!"

    The fishermen were startled at first, and then cheered:

    ¡°The inspection sir is wise, I¡¯ll beat them to hell if you come back again!¡±

 Part One: The Storm in Penghu Chapter 10 Is there much to be done?  ?

    This time I went out to sea to fish, and with the guidance of Ah Xi and a group of fishermen, I finally won¡¯t return empty-handed.

    Hong Tiaoyuan had a good harvest there. He got off the boat and said with a smile: "Brother, let's go. Let's invite the brothers to drink together tonight. It can be regarded as catching the wind for you."

    Back at the military camp, the ten brothers who went fishing also came back. Everyone was surprised to hear that there was a new patrol officer.  There are only people who want to leave this ghost place, and no one really heard that they are coming in.

    Ding Yunyi¡¯s status as an inspector is considered to be the second ¡°highest official¡± in Penghu. Ten soldiers came to meet Inspector Ding one by one.

    Hong Tiaoyuan really didn't have any airs here. He smiled and asked the brothers to accompany Inspector Ding to talk, while he asked Lao Ji to get wine and food together.

    Ding Yunyi is the youngest here. Everyone thought he was the inspector, and they also heard that he was the son of Mr. Ding Yuanzhao. At first, no one dared to say anything, but slowly they found that Inspector Ding was the same as Mr. Hong.  , and there was no airs, and then it started to get lively.

    The brothers were all curious about how Ding Yunyi came to this deserted island. Ding Yunyi knew that it was useless to argue with these soldiers, so he thought for a while and simply told the truth: "What can I do? A few days ago, I talked to all the brothers  I was just a soldier. I occasionally made some military exploits and was promoted to an inspector. But I met an unkind father. What should I do? In terms of official rank, he was my superior, but in terms of personal relationship, he was my superior.  My dear. If I don¡¯t agree, I¡¯ll wait on you at home.¡±

    "Boom", the brothers laughed together, suddenly feeling that this patrol inspector was very friendly.

    After laughing, a soldier suddenly sighed: "Inspection inspection, leave here as soon as you can. The brothers are eagerly thinking of ways to leave. If General Hong hadn't treated us well, the brothers would have been there long ago.  That¡¯s it. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t wear these clothes and go home to farm.¡±

    When they were introduced just now, Ding Yunyi had already memorized the names of all the brothers. He recognized this man as Chen Dong, who was the first to follow Hong Tiaoyuan to Penghu.  Seeing that even he was full of complaints, Ding Yunyi began to feel that if some measures were not taken, the hearts of these brothers would disperse sooner or later.

    After thinking about it for a moment, he suddenly said mysteriously: "I think this place has a lot of potential"

    This sentence attracted the attention of the brothers. Just as they were about to ask questions, the smell of fish wafted out, and then they saw Hong Tiaoyuan and Lao Ji walking out carrying a big basin: "Come, come,  Brothers, eat, eat, it¡¯s a big meal today. Lao Ji, go get the wine.¡±

    "That's a lot of shit." Chen Dong stood up with his brothers and muttered: "Besides fish, it's still fish. I feel like vomiting when I smell the smell of fish."

    Sure enough, it was exactly what Chen Dong said. In the two huge pots, one was braised fish and the other was fish soup.  I have to eat this thing every day, it's really boring to the extreme.

    Hong Tiaoyuan asked the brothers to sit down on the floor, took the wine jar brought by Lao Ji, filled the bowl with wine in front of everyone with a smile, and was the first to raise it: "Come, Inspector Ding is willing to come to us  This is a place where birds don¡¯t poop. It¡¯s an honor for you and me. This bowl is dedicated to Inspector Ding!¡±

    The brothers raised their bowls in a noisy manner and drank them all in one gulp.  Hong Tiaoyuan was polite to Ding Yunyi: "Brother, try it, try it. I don't have the other skills, but even a serious cook may not be able to match me in cooking skills."

    Ding Yunyi took a taste and found that the fish meat was really smooth and delicious.  Xiao Yifeng and Bao Juhua were feasting on the food next to them, and they were full of praise for their food. However, the others were already tired of eating, and they were too lazy to show interest in the two large pots of fish.

    Chen Dong is still worried about what Ding Yunyi just said: "Inspector Ding, tell your brothers why this place has so much potential?"

    One sentence aroused everyone's curiosity. Only Hong Tiaoyuan asked in an unreasonable manner: "What's promising?"

    "Boss Hong and Inspector Ding said we can benefit from being here."

    ¡°Ah¡ª¡ª¡± Hong Tiaoyuan looked at Ding Yunyi blankly, his face full of expectation.

    Thinking about it, if you walk two people here today and run a pair tomorrow, if this continues, Hong Tiaoyuan will definitely become the commander-in-chief. Listening to Ding Yunyi saying that he has a way, how can he not look forward to it?

    Ding Yunyi was in trouble. He just said it casually. Who would have thought that the brothers would take it seriously?

    But those expectant eyes

    An idea suddenly came to mind: "I heard people say that pirates and foreigners often come here to supply supplies?"

    "Yes!" Hong Tiaoyuan nodded: "Although Penghu is a little smaller, there are often ships coming for supplies. Sometimes it's pirates, sometimes it's 'Taixi'."

    Ding Yunyi asked: "Taiwan is not far from here, why did they choose here?"

      Hong Tiaoyuan explained carefully: "The power of the red barbarians in Taiwan is now greatly increased, and the dry silk people cannot defeat the red barbarians"

    Ding Yunyi knew that these were the names used by Westerners in the Ming Dynasty.

    Taixi refers to the West.  "Tai" means far away, and Taixi means the far west. It is the name of Europe by scholars in the Ming Dynasty. During the Ming Dynasty, scholars' understanding of Europe basically came from European missionaries, such as Matteo Ricci.  The information brought to the scholar-officials of the Ming Dynasty was very confusing, which also led to a very confusing understanding of Europe during the Ming Dynasty. The names included Taixi, Far West, Daxi Kingdom, Daxizhou, Dafo Langji, Oubaluo, etc.  etc. There are different opinions on how many countries there are in Europe. Although some people even think that Europe is part of Portugal, generally speaking, the scholar-officials of the Ming Dynasty had a considerable understanding of European countries, especially some major countries.  For example, Portugal, the Netherlands, Spain, the United Kingdom, France, etc. are quite familiar with each other. Some people even know which countries are feuding and which countries are united.  Compared with the late Hou Jin Dynasty, which had a dark eye on Europe, the Ming Dynasty was quite progressive in this regard.

    As for "Hongyi", it refers to the Netherlands, and some people call it "Helan". Franji refers to Portugal, and "dry wax silk" actually refers to Spain.

    Hong Tiaoyuan continued talking to himself: "Hongyi will never allow the dry silk people to go to the ports they control to supply supplies, and they are also very careful about pirates, except for big pirates like Liu Xiang who have colluded with Hongyi for a long time.  In addition, other small groups of pirates are strictly prohibited from approaching the port. This is true even in Taiwan, let alone Fujian. Therefore, those small groups of pirates, Ganrasi people, Folangji people, etc. chose Penghu as a compromise.  , the Ming Dynasty and Hongyi are very weak here, and we have no time to take care of it. "

    Ding Yunyi nodded: "Did they burn, kill and plunder after they came to the island?"

    Hong Tiaoyuan shook his head: "That's not the case."

 Part 1: Penghu Situation Chapter 11: Steal them for a fool's errand!  (asking for recommendation votes)

    "That's not enough." Hong Tiaoyuan shook his head and said, "Whether they are pirates or Ganrasi people, they all know that Penghu is the only place where they can get supplies nearby. Destroying this place is equivalent to destroying themselves.  There is no way to survive, so things like burning, killing and looting have never happened. However, sometimes it is inevitable to go crazy after drinking too much without paying for things. Sometimes we also do this.  Just bear with it.¡±

    ????????? In fact, there is another layer of meaning in his words that he has not said out loud, and they have to endure it even if they can¡¯t bear it.

    Before Ding Yunyi and the others arrived, there were only twelve soldiers in Penghu, including the old man and Lao Ji. How could they compete with pirates and foreigners?

    Ding Yunyi suddenly said: "Take advantage of them!"

    With one word, everyone stopped their movements and turned their attention to Ding Yunyi.

    "Rob? Rob what?" Hong Tiaoyuan asked as if he hadn't heard clearly.

    "Rob the pirates and the Westerners!" Ding Yunyi said viciously.

    "You're crazy, we are officers and soldiers!" Hong Tiaoyuan was stunned when he heard this.

    Ding Yunyi followed his third brother in society in another era. These things are commonplace to him, and he doesn't care about his current status: "Boss, brothers, why are pirates and foreigners so popular?  Do we have to live a hard life as fishermen on this island? Pirates and foreigners can rob, so can we! "

    "Brother, brother." Hong Tiaoyuan was frightened and interrupted him hastily: "Pirates are pirates, and officers and soldiers are officers and soldiers. If this matter is exposed, it will be a crime of losing one's head!"

    "Losing their heads?" Ding Yunyi didn't care at all: "If we rob them, who will report them? You? You? Or will the pirates report it to the officials themselves? It will be in vain if we rob them! Boss, you listen to me this time, otherwise this will happen  Sooner or later, there will be no one on the island. We only rob pirates and foreigners, and they don¡¯t come here clean anyway!¡±

    Hong Tiaoyuan's head was in chaos. Why did the superiors send him such an inspection?  My mentor, Ding Yuanzhao, had been honest and upright for most of his life, so why did he give birth to such a robber son?

    Although Hong Tiaoyuan is not very capable, he is cautious and cautious in doing things. He is not willing to do anything beyond the realm of thunder.  It is precisely because of this that after so many years in the army, he is still a small general.

    At the moment, Ding Yunyi actually proposed such a "method", which is nothing short of the most incredible thing in the world to Hong Tiaoyuan.

    Hong Tiaoyuan was determined not to agree, but the eyes of the brothers were all burning.

    The poverty on this island has fallen to the present, so it is easy to send such a "reasonable affection" and bold inspection, how can there be unhappy truths?

    When the brothers thought about it, Hong Tiaoyuan, the highest official, was left in the cold.

    Those soldiers were all very interested and asked what to do. Ding Yunyi answered every question, including how to select a target, how to carry out the robbery, and how to cover up the incident afterwards.

    The brothers¡¯ blood was boiling after hearing this, and everyone was eager to take action now.  Hong Tiaoyuan tried to speak several times, but was impatiently interrupted by his brothers.

    "That's enough, you bunch of bastards!"

    Hong Tiaoyuan finally couldn't bear it any longer and stopped the lively discussion with a loud shout.  Hong Tiaoyuan was so angry that the flesh on his face trembled. He pointed first at his subordinates and then at Ding Yunyi: "Ding Yunyi, Ding Xiangwen, after all you are from a scholarly family, how can you say such words? How incorruptible is my mentor?  Gangzheng, but gave birth to you, this"

    After all, he couldn¡¯t say the next words, but it was Ding Yunyi who helped him say it: ¡°The son of disdain, right?¡±

    "Yes, the son of disdain!" Hong Tiaoyuan sighed, and his tone was somewhat calmer: "Brother Ding, we are receiving salary from the imperial court and serving as officials of the Ming Dynasty. How can we do things that only pirates can do?  If this gets out, the officials of Ming Dynasty will be completely disgraced."

    "Boss Hong!" Ding Yunyi stood up, not afraid at all: "I only know one thing. The brothers are not clothed and have no food to eat. They are all living like beggars. How can we talk about it?  Defend Penghu? We haven¡¯t seen any of the money and supplies promised by the imperial court. If the Hongyi attack, what can we do with just fifteen people and fifteen swords?¡±

    Hong Tiaoyuan was stunned for a while, and then he said: "But we can't do this, we would rather starve to death"

    "Boss Hong!" Ding Yunyi smiled bitterly and shook his head: "What we robbed are pirates, silk dryers, and foreigners, not innocent people. Why can the Hongyi occupy Taiwan? Robbery of passing ships? Damn it.  It's the help of big pirates like Liu Xiang  Hongyi can assess the situation and use his strength, why can't we?  I don¡¯t know how to talk about big things. I only know two things. The first is to find ways to fill the stomachs of our brothers. The second is that we have to arm ourselves. The red barbarian sword is going to hit us on the head. We are hungry.  I can't even swing the knife anymore!  "

    Seeing all the brothers nodding frequently, Hong Tiaoyuan was so anxious that he didn¡¯t know what to say.  Although he felt that what Ding Yunyi said was reasonable, it was absolutely impossible for him to do this kind of business.

    Ding Yunyi sighed: "Boss Hong, brothers, the Hongyi ships are now equipped with cannons. One blast is very powerful. There are also Folan cannons, which are even more amazing. There is a method where each mother cannon is equipped with nine sub-cannons.  , fired in turns, known as "Zi Mu Gun", and some are even equipped with sights. These Europeansah, no, the Thais have them. They are coming with these things, so what can we do to resist them?  ? Knife, or stone?

    Speaking of these, Ding Yunyi really has to thank his father in another era. If he hadn't let him learn these things since he was a child, he really can't say it now.

    Hong Tiaoyuan and the brothers were dumbfounded.

    The firearm technology of the Ming Dynasty has been quite powerful and mature. The earliest Fo Lang machine cannon had been successfully imitated as early as the third year of Jiajing, and was even more powerful than European artillery.

    During the Jiajing period alone, the War Bureau, the Ordnance Bureau and the border garrison produced large-scale Folang machines, medium-type Folang machines, small-type Folang machines, cavalry Folang machines, Folang-type meteor cannons, and hundreds of Folang machines.  There are more than ten kinds of machine guns, Wansheng Folang machine, Renzhu Folang machine, Invincible general cannon, steel hair gun, etc. The total number reaches 30,000 to 40,000, which are used as naval guns, city defense guns, tank guns, field guns, etc.  Cannons, infantry guns, and cavalry guns became one of the main equipment of the Ming army.

    But the soldiers like Hong Tiaoyuan and Penghu had never seen such weapons.  When Ding Yunyi said it, everyone was surprised.

    At this moment, an angry voice suddenly came from outside:

    "Okay, you soldiers don't want to serve the court and protect the people, but you are here secretly discussing to become pirates. Let's go, let's go, I will go with you to Zou Weilian to fight this lawsuit!"

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 12 Qin Jieyuan

    "I will take the case with you to Zou Weilian!"

    This sound sounded, and everyone was shocked.

    Ding Yunyi¡¯s hand immediately pressed on the handle of the knife at his waist. At this time, there was only one thought in his mind:

    No matter who comes, kill and silence!  Then drag Hong Tiaoyuan and everyone into the water, so that they can't even think about it if they don't agree with him!

    Unexpectedly, when the person who spoke came in, Hong Tiaoyuan and all the brothers breathed a sigh of relief. Hong Tiaoyuan actually had a smile on his face: "You shameless Qin Jieyuan, a scholar who can't be beaten to death, you are here again today."  Am I here to have a drink?¡±

    I think this Qin Jieyuan is familiar to everyone, and all the soldiers under Hong Tiaoyuan greeted him with a smile.

    When he saw Qin Jieyuan's face clearly, Ding Yunyi was startled. It turned out to be the young man fishing who showed him the way during the day.

    Qin Jieyuan also had a smile on his face. His eyes suddenly fell on Ding Yunyi's hand pressing the handle of the knife. His expression changed slightly, and then he returned to normal and cupped his hands: "Is this the new Inspector Ding? We can do it during the day.  We have met, my dear Qin Yun, nicknamed Xiaojin, also known as Penghu Fisherman, and I have met him during the inspection."

    "Hello, Mr. Qin." Ding Yunyi then released his grip on the handle of the knife and returned the salute.

    "Everyone, sit down, everyone, sit down." Qin Yun's arrival resolved the awkward atmosphere just now, Hong Tiaoyuan said hurriedly.

    "You guys eat first, you guys eat first, I'll pee first." Qin Yun hurriedly walked towards the deserted area.

    Ding Yunyi, Xiao Yifeng, and Bao Juhua looked at each other in shock.  Listening to Hong Tiaoyuan calling him, this person is still Jieyuan. Jieyuan was the first in the provincial examination. Why do he speak so rudely?

    But Hong Tiaoyuan and his brothers didn't care, as if they had long been accustomed to Qin Yun's methods.  Hong Tiaoyuan introduced this person's origin to Ding Yunyi with a smile.

    This man was from Hangzhou, Zhejiang, and his ancestors had also been officials in the imperial court. However, he offended the imperial court and was dismissed from his post and returned to his hometown. From then on, each generation was worse than the last.  By Qin Yun's generation, the Qin family finally saw hope.

    Qin Yun has been smart since he was a child. He passed the child examination at the age of ten and passed the county examination, government examination and college examination. He was amazed by Xu Zheng, a famous scholar in Zhejiang's academic affairs at that time, and accepted him as a disciple.

    At the age of 12, he obtained the qualification for the provincial examination with a first-class score in the scientific examination. At the age of 13, he ranked first in the provincial examination and was called "Jie Yuan".  Later, his father died, and he stayed in mourning for three years. At the age of seventeen, he took part in the imperial examination and passed with second place. He was waiting for the final palace examination.

    The joint examination will be held on the 9th, 12th and 15th of February, and the palace examination will be held on March 15th.  But during the few days of waiting, something happened to Qin Jieyuan, whom everyone was optimistic about.

    ¡°He didn¡¯t know how, but he got close to a young lady in the capital.  If this young lady were from an ordinary family, it would be regarded as a romantic affair between a talented man and a beautiful woman. However, this young lady is the concubine of President Ning Yangchenning, the chief examiner of the undergraduate examination. After the adultery between the two was exposed, things became complicated.  Trouble.

    Ning Yangchen is an important minister of the imperial court, how can he swallow this tone?  But he didn't dare to make the matter bigger for fear of losing face, so he casually found a flaw in Qin Yun's test paper, saying that he had slandered the imperial court and was a traitor to Wei Zhongxian and the Wei party, so he was punished immediately.

    Seeing that Qin Yun's life was in danger, fortunately his mentor Xu Zheng happened to be in the capital. When he heard that his disciple was in trouble, he tried his best to communicate with everyone, and finally saved Qin Yun's life.  However, the merit and honor were removed and he will never be allowed to take the exam again.

    ¡°In this way, a good-natured genius ended his official career forever because of a little romantic affair.

    Qin Yun returned to Hangzhou feeling disheartened. He had no relatives at home and no property. He simply sold the only remaining ancestral house and traveled around.  Later, when I arrived in Penghu, I ran out of money in my pocket, so I settled down in Penghu.

    Ding Yunyi listened and did not expect Qin Yun to have such a life experience. He asked curiously: "How old is he this year?"

    "How old can he be? He's only nineteen." Hong Tiaoyuan shook his head and said, "A good scholar has been ruined just like this. He is less than twenty years old and fishing all day long. Others can catch more than ten fish a day."  Twenty, he often catches none all day long. Sometimes I can't bear to say a few words to him. What do you think he would say? He says, "If I want to catch a big fish," hey, that's it.  Young man, how big of a fish do you need to catch to be satisfied?¡±

    Ding Yunyi smiled slightly, fearing that the "big fish" Qin Yun mentioned was not what Hong Tiaoyuan thought.

    While he was talking there, Qin Yun came back swaying, and everyone hurriedly stopped talking.  Qin Yun was not polite. He sat down on the ground, reached into the basin, grabbed the fish meat, and stuffed it into his mouth. He also picked up the wine from the bowl next to him and poured it into his mouth. There was no trace of the elegance of a scholar.

    While eating and drinking, his eyes suddenly fell on the knife on Ding Yunyi¡¯s waist.??, suddenly stopped: "Inspector Ding, could you please show me the knife?"

    Ding Yunyi didn't care, so he took off the knife and handed it to Qin Yun.

    Qin Yun put down the wine and meat, took the knife, and only pulled out half of it. The sword was dazzling. The others exclaimed. Qin Yun quickly sheathed the knife and returned it to Ding Yunyi respectfully: "This knife must have been given to you by someone else."  of."

    Ding Yunyi nodded, Qin Yun shook his head repeatedly: "The person who gave you the knife has no good intentions."

    "Why?" Ding Yunyi asked curiously.

    "This sword is called 'Dragon Tooth'." Qin Yun said the name of the sword in one breath: "It is said in the Classic of Mountains and Seas that there were three magic swords in ancient times, Dragon Tooth, Tiger Wing, and Dog God, all of which were defeated by the Xuanyuan Sword. Later,  The fragments were cast into three guillotines for subduing the dragon, subduing the tiger, and killing the dog. Later, Zheng Zhilong traveled east to Fuso and was defeated by the Aizu Ito-ryu. He then returned to Fujian to search for famous masters and forged a precious sword, which was named "  "Dragon's Teeth', back to Fuso, the water is flowing smoothly, and Inspector Ding is holding the 'Dragon's Teeth'!"

    Ding Yunyi was very surprised: "How did you know?"

    Qin Yun did not answer, but thought to himself: "This is a fierce knife. Once it sees blood, it will definitely hurt the owner. After this knife drank the blood of Zhengliuchuan, the fierce flames became fierce. Zheng Zhilong used this knife to send Li  Dan, Li Dan died; I gave this knife to Yan Siqi, and Yan Siqi died. I'm afraid the person who gave you this knife didn't have good intentions!"

    Ding Yunyi smiled and said nothing.  This knife was given to him by Zheng Zhilong, but how could Ding Yunyi believe these stories of gods and ghosts?

    The ancients were superstitious, and often some coincidences would be forced to weave various myths.

    ??For example, it is highly doubtful whether the three so-called magic swords "Dragon Fang, Tiger Wing, and Inugami" have ever existed in the world.

    Ding Yunyi smiled and said: "I heard that during the Three Kingdoms period, Liu Bei had a horse called 'De Lu', which would hurt its owner. Is this the same with this sword? But Liu Bei was not injured by De Lu, and instead achieved great benefits for the Shu Han people.  Jiangshan. I don¡¯t think these stories may be credible.¡±

    Qin Yun sighed: "That's not what you said, Inspector Ding!"

    (Please recommend! The new book is tentatively scheduled to have two chapters per day. After the old book is completed, it will be updated at the rate of three chapters per day. Brothers, if you have any recommendations, please submit them!)

 Part One: The Storm in Penghu Chapter 13: You must respond when you should, and you must respond when you shouldn¡¯t!

    (Calling for recommendation votes, thank you all brothers!)

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Ding Yunyi has never believed in these so-called legends: "Then what should I do? Should I give the knife to others?"

    "No need." Qin Yun's answer was somewhat unexpected: "As long as you kill the person who gave you the knife, the hostility on the knife will naturally be eliminated."

    Ding Yunyi couldn¡¯t laugh or cry.  This knife was given to him by Zheng Zhilong. Although he probably had bad intentions, could he rush over and kill the dignified general Zheng Zhilong for just a small inspection?

    Furthermore, Zheng Zhilong is a serious martial arts master.  He studied Chinese martial arts intensively, went to Japan to practice Fuso swordsmanship, and also learned Western swordsmanship from Franji. He also worked as a pirate, relying on his true skills to defeat the pirate leader.  The fighting skills of pirates are simple, practical, and ruthless, and they pay attention to the fatal blow. To stand out among these people is not an ordinary person.

    Zheng Zhilong's skills combine the strengths of Chinese, Japanese, European, and pirate families. The head of Japan's Aizu Itto-ryu family, Mizumasa Rukawa, died under his sword. How can he use some of his fighting skills that he learned through sociology?  His opponent?

    I was afraid that before I could rush in front of him, I would have died by Zheng Zhilong's knife.

    "Thank you Qin Jieyuan for your kindness." Ding Yunyi said with a smile: "Misfortune and fortune are in the sky, and there is no point in worrying about it."

    Seeing that Ding Yunyi was so stubborn and didn't quite believe that he said "Dragon Tooth" was a murderous sword, Qin Yun shook his head helplessly.  Then the conversation changed: "Since Inspector Ding doesn't care, I guess the Ji people have their own celestial phenomena, so Qin Yun is overly worried. I just heard Inspector Ding said that he was going to rob pirates and Taixi people, and I thought this was a great plan."

    Hearing that Qin Yun agreed with his opinion, Ding Yunyi suddenly became more energetic: "Qin Jieyuan also thinks this method is feasible?"

    Qin Yun smiled: "The pirates robbed, but we can't? I just listened outside for a long time. Inspector Ding said where the pirates were robbed and sued? This is a wonderful statement. To put it bluntly, the pirates robbed.  It¡¯s all for nothing!¡±

    Ding Yunyi was overjoyed and suddenly realized that this person was very angry with him.

    "It's just that we have a thorough plan on how to rob." Qin Yun seemed to have already decided the matter: "After all, there are only a few of us. We must first find out when the pirates will come to Penghu, and how we will take action after arriving in Penghu  "

    He kept saying "we" and "we", making it clear that he had joined the group.

    How is this a serious scholar?

    Ding Yunyi was happy. He came from another era and didn't know the situation. The soldiers around him all seemed to have read a lot. It would be good if he could attract a talented man like Qin Yun.

    The brothers all gathered around Ding Yunyi and Qin Yun, listening to them planning the "big plan" of robbery, once again leaving the dignified General Manager Hong aside.

    Mr. Hong was stunned.  He is the commander-in-chief of the Ming Dynasty, but why did his group of subordinates and an unscrupulous scholar plan something that only pirates would do there?

    "If we want to get this done" Qin Yun quietly glanced at Hong Tiaoyuan, who was stunned outside, and suddenly lowered his voice and said, "You have to bring Lao Hong in, otherwise this will never be done.  !¡±

    "How?" Ding Yunyi also lowered his voice and asked.

    "There are two things that I admire most about the Song Dynasty." Qin Yun said in a voice that only people around him could hear: "One is wearing a yellow robe, and the other is the flood of Liangshan where a hundred and eight generals gathered together  "

    Ding Yunyi is also a smart man. He immediately understood the meaning of Qin Yun's words, and asked the brothers to squeeze Hong Tiaoyuan to the outside so that he could not hear what was being said. Then he and the brothers discussed quietly for a while.

    Those brothers have been in Penghu for a long time, and everyone is so poor that their eyes are filled with stars. Now, finally, a bold inspection officer like Ding Yunyi comes to lead them out of this miserable life. How can anyone not be happy?  At this time, everyone regarded Ding Yunyi as their boss.

    Hong Tiaoyuan was stamping his feet anxiously outside. There must be people in the crowd discussing the robbery, but he couldn't hear anything here.

    After the discussion was settled, the crowd suddenly dispersed, and the brothers immediately became busy.  Hong Tiaoyuan grabbed Ding Yunyi and was so anxious that he almost cried: "Inspector Ding, Brother Ding, this is a decapitation act, so you must not do it!"

    Who cares if Ding Yunyi loses his head at this time?  After staying in this poor place for a long time, I am afraid that I will starve to death here without waiting for Zou Weilian to transfer me back!

    He smiled and said a few words to Hong Tiaoyuan. At this time, the brothers were already ready.

    A square table serves as Hong Tiaoyuan¡¯s office desk during the day and as a dining table during meals.At this time, it had a third purpose and was used as an incense table.

    An incense burner was placed on top, with three sticks of incense inserted inside.

    Then a swaying, unstable-looking chair was taken out and placed in front of the incense table.

    Before Hong Tiaoyuan could figure out what was going on, he was already pressed to the chair by Xiao Yifeng and Bao Juhua.

    Over there, Ding Yunyi and a group of brothers knelt on the ground and said loudly: "Brother Hong!"

    Hong Tiaoyuan opened his mouth wide.

    "Brother Hong!" Ding Yunyi clasped his fists and said, "We are trapped in Penghu, with no supplies outside and no pay inside. Today, pirates are rampant in the West and everyone is peeking at Penghu. As officers and soldiers of the Ming Dynasty, although we have the obligation to defend Penghu, if we cannot unite  Yixin will be destroyed by the pirate Taixi sooner or later. We are willing to become brothers with different surnames, and we are willing to take Commander Hong as our eldest brother and lead us to defend Penghu."

    "Absurd, ridiculous!" Hong Tiaoyuan, who was pinned to the chair unable to move, turned red in the face: "You and I are both officers and soldiers of the Ming Dynasty, how can we imitate the sworn sworn bandits? If word spreads, everyone will laugh out loud!"

    Ding Yunyi winked, Bao Juhua is a rough man, he even dared to steal his boss's long johns, what else can't he do?  At that time, he pulled out the knife with a "swipe", put it on Hong Tiaoyuan's neck, and said viciously:

    "Brother Hong, don't toast or eat as a penalty. If you want to live a hard life, you can get over it. I can't do it! Today you have to do what you deserve, and you have to do what you don't! If it doesn't work, I will throw you into the sea to feed the fish. I just say  You died at the hands of pirates and you were loyal to your country, and there are so many brothers to prove it!"

    Hong Tiaoyuan was frightened and looked at his men, only to see those people lowered their heads one by one and no one said a word.

    Lao Ji opened his mouth to speak, but Qin Yun quietly pulled him back, and he swallowed back the words that came to his lips.

    It¡¯s over!  Hong Tiaoyuan's scalp was numb, and he finally sent an inspector, who was the son of his mentor. Who would have thought that this inspector would be such a lawless person, and in just a short time, the brothers had already come to his side.  ?

    Robbery, one person died after the incident.  Don¡¯t agree?  I'm just afraid I'm going to die now.

    Looking at Bao Juhua, he is really a person who can do anything.

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 14 The Sixteen Heroes of Penghu?  (asking for recommendation votes)

    You should respond if you should, and you should respond if you shouldn't!

    Yes, there may be some way to do it in the future, but no, I'm afraid that even if everyone's head falls to the ground now, Hong Tiaoyuan will still settle the account.

    Thinking of this, he let out a long sigh: "Sooner or later, my life will be ruined in your hands!"

    As soon as these words came out, everyone was happy, and Mr. Hong agreed.

    Xiao Yifeng and Bao Juhua changed their faces faster than turning the pages of a book. When they heard Hong Tiaoyuan agreed, they immediately put away their knives, half-knelt on the ground, and shouted:

    "Brother!"

    Hong Tiaoyuan nodded reluctantly.  But he knew very well that with this nod, there would be no turning back.

    They sworn sworn brothers regardless of their age. Hong Tiaoyuan has the highest official rank here and should be the eldest brother. Although Lao Ji has no official or position, he has followed Hong Tiaoyuan for the longest time and is ranked second.

    Ding Yunyi is a patrol inspector. In terms of official position in Penghu, he is only under Hong Tiaoyuan, so he is ranked as the third brother.

    Third brother?  Ding Yunyi couldn't laugh or cry.  The person I followed in another era was the third brother. Now in another era, I have become the "third brother"?

    Everyone respects Qin Yun as a scholar, so he is elected as the fourth child

    When the seats were arranged, there were sixteen people in total. Hong Tiaoyuan and Ding Yunyi led a group of brothers to kneel down in front of the incense table and read loudly:

    "The emperor and the sky are above, and the thick earth is below. I, Hong Tiaoyuan, Ji Dechang, Ding Yunyi, Qin Yun16 people have become brothers with different surnames today. We report to the country and bring peace to the people. We work together and share life and death.  If you violate this oath, you will be punished by both humans and gods!"

    After reciting the oath, the sixteen people stood up and shouted "eldest brother, second brother" for a long time.

    Qin Yun smiled and said: "Today we and others from Penghu have become sworn brothers. There are sixteen people in total. We can be called the 'Sixteen Heroes of Penghu'."

    "The words "Sixteen Heroes of Penghu" sound heroic, but there is a bit of bragging involved.  These sixteen people were either poor soldiers or down-and-out scholars who were too hungry to fill their stomachs.  It's so different from the word "Ó¢".

    Ding Yunyi did not think of this, he was just happy in his heart.

    I am new to this era. Apart from an unkind "father", I don't have any relatives.  Suddenly there were fifteen more brothers overnight, which was something to be gratified about.

    Hong Tiaoyuan, who was dragged into the water, also calmed down and stopped thinking about anything.  Whether it is a disaster or a blessing, it depends on God¡¯s will.

    Immediately, he asked Lao Ji to bring out all the wine and drink with all the brothers.  They kept drinking until it got slightly brighter, and then everyone dispersed staggeringly.

    When Ding Yunyi woke up, it was already three o'clock in the morning.

    No one here cares about drills, and Hong Tiaoyuan is an incompetent and kind-hearted man. He can be regarded as an amateur in leading troops. Therefore, the soldiers stationed in Penghu can sleep as long as they want, unlike the Ming Dynasty officers and soldiers elsewhere.  It couldn't be easier than the most.

    Ding Yunyi yawned and came out. After washing up, he saw that Hong Tiaoyuan and Lao Ji had been sitting outside the barracks basking in the sun. He immediately went up and said, "Big brother, second brother."

    "Third brother, come and sit down." Hong Tiaoyuan still had a worried look on his face: "When I got up today, I discussed it with Lao Ji and still felt uneasy. There are only sixteen of us, and there is a chicken with no hands.  The powerful Qin Jieyuan. Needless to say, those pirates have been through bloody storms every day. I have seen their swordsmanship, and look at us.  Fishing is good, but fighting is a big problem"

    Hong Tiaoyuan said exactly what Ding Yunyi was worried about.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? No matter how well-planned it was before, there is nothing you can do to defeat others.

    "Brother." Ding Yunyi sat down and said with a frown: "Brothers have just thought of this. When fighting, one person must not bring a fishing net into battle I think from now on, the brothers will be divided into two groups every day.  Digging, plucking fish, solving stomach problems, one plucking practice, turning one day into one.¡±

    Hong Tiaoyuan pondered for a while and nodded: "The method is good, but who will be responsible for the training? To be honest with my third brother, my teacher recommended this skill after seeing my diligence. When it comes to leading troops in war, I am  Not at all."

    Ding Yunyi knew that Hong Tiaoyuan was telling the truth, so he bit the bullet and said, "I'll do it."

    Hong Tiaoyuan was overjoyed when he heard this: "It's best if my third brother is willing to do this. In this way, in the future I will lead the fishing group and you will lead the training group."

    You fish and I train soldiers?  Ding Yunyi smiled bitterly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to lead troops, so it¡¯s really hard to catch a duck, but looking around, who else can take on this important task besides myself?

    Xiao Yifeng and Bao Juhua are serious and HehePeople who have fought in the war can be regarded as their helpers. After thinking about it, he immediately said: "Brother, that's it."

    At this time, the brothers also came out in twos and threes. Hong Tiaoyuan called them in front of him, and with a serious face told him what he had just discussed with Ding Yunyi, and then said:

    "Brothers, we have sworn sworn vows last night. From now on, we are all our own people. Big brother, my parents are not here, and the eldest brother is the eldest brother. Will you listen to me in the future?"

    ¡°Listen!¡± All the brothers responded loudly.

    "Okay!" Hong Tiaoyuan cheered up: "From now on, we will be divided into two groups according to Inspector Ding's instructions. One group is responsible for fishing, and the other group is responsible for training. They rotate every day! Brothers, and the pirate Taixi  Hitting, it¡¯s a dangerous thing to do with your head in your waistband. If you¡¯re not careful, your head will fall to the ground. Everyone must work hard and don¡¯t be lazy!¡±

    "We are willing to listen to the words of the eldest brother and the third brother, practice hard, and dare not be lazy!" The twelve brothers responded in unison.

    Hong Tiaoyuan nodded with satisfaction, and then said to Ding Yunyi: "Third brother, come and give me a few words of encouragement."

    Ding Yunyi was not polite: "Brothers, I don't take the admonishment seriously. Now we are a family. What is a family? We have wealth and honor for the whole family to share. When outsiders bully us, we are shoulder to shoulder and beat each other up."  He's a bitch!"

    The brothers laughed loudly, thinking that this eldest brother spoke in an easy-to-understand manner, unlike other officials who could not understand all the important principles of being an official.

    Ding Yunyi then continued: "I won't say much else, just one thing, if others eat meat, we must have a bowl of soup to drink. Whoever wants to not even give us soup and wants to starve us to death, still the same sentence,  Damn him! The pirates and foreigners regard Penghu as their supply point. They come and leave whenever they want, but they don't care about us soldiers. What should I do?  "Open, I planted this tree. If you want to leave the island wealth, I will take you to grab it!"

    The brothers are all in high spirits:

    "We are all willing to go through life and death on inspections. We want to come here and leave our wealth on the island!"

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 15 Siblings

    Practicing is easy to say, but when it comes to practice, it can be confusing and difficult to get started.

    Ding Yunyi has never practiced military training before and has no idea where to start. Tomorrow he will officially divide the training into two groups as discussed, but he has no clue at all.

    It¡¯s really frustrating.

    I thought that after traveling to this era, relying on my mastery of historical knowledge, it would not be difficult to work as an official and a part-time official, but who would have thought that now I can't even provide basic food and clothing.

    There is some silver on him that Zou Weilian rewarded him, but what¡¯s the use of just having money?  There is no place for consumption on this island.

    The distraught Ding Yunyi really couldn't stay in the military camp any longer.

    The brothers all went fishing at sea, and even Xiao Yifeng and Bao Juhua also went with them, leaving only themselves. That was Hong Tiaoyuan's intention, saying that he should make good plans in the military camp, but he had been alone for a long time.  Nothing was plotted out.

    I walked out of the military camp and walked, not knowing where I was going.

    Suddenly there were cheers from several children in front of them. Ding Yunyi was curious and walked over.

    As expected, it was a few children who caught two big birds.  Ding Yunyi had never seen this kind of bird before, so he asked casually: "What kind of bird is this?"

    "Grass heron." A child said without looking back: "Catch this bird, pluck its feathers and burn it. It's very fragrant."

    Ding Yunyi said "Oh", and suddenly his heart moved, and he said in a negotiating tone: "Can you sell these two birds to me?"

    "Sell?" Several children turned their heads together: "No!"

    Ding Yunyi was startled, and quickly took out the silver from his arms: "Look, I have money, and I don't want it from you for free."

    "Silver?" The leading child scratched his head, took the silver, looked at it, and then gave it back to Ding Yunyi with disdain: "What is this? We don't want it!"

    Ding Yunyi was a little dumbfounded. When he thought about it again, the people on this island lived in extreme poverty. They even lived a primitive life of bartering. Not to mention that money was not of much use on this island, and some people even spent their entire lives without it.  I have never seen what Yin Zi looks like, let alone several children.

    Seeing that several children were disdainful of his own money, Ding Yunyi felt a little helpless. As an adult, he couldn't just grab things from the children's hands, right?

    He shook his head and was about to leave when a woman's voice suddenly sounded from behind him: "Ah Hu, are you being naughty again?"

    Hearing the familiar voice, he turned around and met the eyes of the woman behind him. Two voices came out of their mouths at the same time:

    "A Xi?"

    "Inspection sir?"

    It turned out that it was Axi who taught himself how to fish at sea.

    When the words "Inspection Master" came to his ears, Ding Yunyi was greatly embarrassed. He was doing a small inspection, and there was no connection with the word "Sir": "Miss Axi, I am not an adult. That day Hong Biao always  I¡¯m kidding you, just call me Xiao Ding.¡±

    "Brother Ding." Ah Xi pursed his lips and smiled.

    "Sister, who is he?" The child named "Ah Hu" came up and asked.

    "This is Brother Ding, our new patrolman from Penghu." Ah Xi pulled the child to her side: "Brother Ding, this is my younger brother Ahu."

    Two siblings?  Then things will be easier to handle.  Ding Yunyi's mind moved very quickly.

    "Sister, we caught two grass herons, and we just brought them back for you to burn for us to eat. Brother Ding said he wanted to ask us to buy them." A Hu pointed at the grass herons caught in his companion's hands and said.

    "Buy?" Ah Xi said with a straight face: "Brother Ding is the same as Mr. Hong. He is here to protect us from pirates. He asked you for two grass herons and why don't you give it to him?"

    "Hmph!" Ah Hu snorted in his nose: "Every time pirates and those strange people come, Mr. Hong and the others have run away long ago, and they have never protected us before!"

    Ding Yunyi¡¯s face suddenly turned red.

    It seems that although Hong Tiaoyuan and his brothers get along well with the fishermen in Penghu, when it comes to suppressing bandits, Koubei is not doing so well.

    Ah Xi smiled quietly, and then straightened his face: "Be obedient, Brother Ding and Hongbang are different. Grass egrets are not a rare thing. You can just find a way to catch two tomorrow. Sister, go home and cook  Fish soup for you."

    Ah Hu seemed to be quite afraid of his sister. He took the grass egret from his friend while muttering, and angrily handed it to Ding Yunyi: "Here it is."

    Ding Yunyi felt a little embarrassed. It would not be easy to catch these two grass egrets, and they didn¡¯t want money.It's always bad to owe children things. After thinking about it, I had an idea:

    "Ah Hu, who said we can't fight pirates? We will have drills tomorrow, and we will fight pirates after we finish the drills. So, you gave me two grass herons today, how about I invite you to watch our drills tomorrow?  ?¡±

    After all, it is the nature of children. Upon hearing this, Ahu and his friends suddenly became excited, and they all opened their eyes wide, "Really?"

    "How could I, a dignified patrol inspector, lie to children like you?" Ding Yunyi said with a smile: "But we have to agree first that we are only allowed to watch and not to make loud noises."

    "Sure!" Ah Hu nodded vigorously: "We promise!"

    Seeing his brother's excitement, Ah Xi laughed again and asked Ah Hu to take the friends to play first. He asked, "Brother Ding, what do you want Cao Lu to do?"

    "Eat."

    Ding Yunyi¡¯s answer made Ah Xi startled for a moment. Ding Yunyi then smiled and said: ¡°It¡¯s really eating, but my eating is very different from other people¡¯s eating. It will come in handy during practice tomorrow.¡±

    Although Ah Xi doesn¡¯t understand, she thinks it¡¯s right for an official to say this.

    Ding Yunyi wanted to go back, but suddenly found that he didn¡¯t know the way back.

    It¡¯s no wonder that Ding Yunyi is a road addict. He has to walk dozens of times to remember a slightly remote road.

    Ah Xi seemed to notice Ding Yunyi's embarrassment, and smiled sweetly: "Brother Ding, let's go back together."

    "Hey, hey." Ding Yunyi wished she could say that.

    "Where are your parents?" After walking for a while, Ding Yunyi asked without anything to say.

    Ah Xi suddenly fell silent for a moment, then whispered: "A few years ago, the great pirate Oni Omaru came from Fuso Country. When he arrived on the island, his men got into an argument with my father and mother over some trivial matters. My father had a violent temper.  , refused to admit defeat, and then Oniomaru killed my father. My mother fought hard with them, but was also killed by Oniomaru"

    Ding Yunyi opened his mouth wide. He didn't expect that this girl who loved to laugh so much would have such a sad story. He asked the wrong question.

    I didn¡¯t know how to comfort him, so I thought for a long time before I finally managed to say: ¡°Axi, don¡¯t worry, if Kiohmaru comes again in the future, I will definitely kill him to avenge your parents!¡±

    "Really?" Ah Xi raised her head and was surprised again, so she asked with expectation.

    Ding Yunyi nodded vigorously: "Really!"

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 16 Training

    Waves of aroma can be smelled everywhere in the air.

    The brothers standing in a row kept swallowing their saliva.

    A large pot of meat was placed there. Apart from fish, the brothers had forgotten how long it had been since they had eaten any other meat.

    This is the meat of the two grass herons that Ding Yunyi bought from A Hu and asked Hong Tiaoyuan to cook it.  Although Hong Tiaoyuan is not good at it, he is really good at cooking.

    The two grass egrets were burned by him to the point that no one could even smell them, but even take a look at them.

    Ding Yunyi blocked the basin and saw the brothers swallowing their saliva with greed and looking behind him. He almost laughed and quickly straightened his face:

    "Brothers, this is grass heron meat. It's very fragrant. Who wants to eat it?"

    "Me, me!" As soon as he finished speaking, the brothers shouted out one after another.

    ¡°It¡¯s very easy to eat, but you have to eat based on your ability!¡±

    Ding Yunyi's words made everyone quiet down. They didn't know what the inspection meant.

    "Brothers." Ding Yunyi glanced at the soldiers one by one: "We have officially started training today. Training requires rewards and punishments. If he loses, he will be punished by running along Penghu for two hours.  You won¡¯t be allowed to eat until you finish the race"

    He pointed to the large pot of meat behind him:

    "Eat meat!"

    ¡°Eat meat, eat meat!¡± The brothers were startled for a moment, then cheered loudly.

    "I want to eat meat too!" Ding Yunyi's voice suddenly became louder: "But if you want to eat meat, you have to decide who wins or loses. How do you decide who wins or loses? Let's fight with fists! Who's the first to fight me!"

    The brothers¡¯ voices disappeared.

    Although Ding Yunyi is not a high-ranking inspection official, he is still the second-in-command in Penghu and their third brother.

    Seeing that none of the brothers were willing to come out, Ding Yunyi smiled: "No one comes up? Then I won't be polite, the meat is mine!"

    "I come!"

    With this voice, Bao Juhua walked out: "I want to eat meat, and I will fight with you!"

    "Good!" Ding Yunyi praised: "If you beat me, you will have meat to eat. But"

    He paused briefly and said, "But I'm on patrol. Can you bear the responsibility if you hurt me?"

    Bao Juhua was stunned by just one sentence.

    But just when Bao Juhua was confused, Ding Yunyi suddenly took action like lightning!

    The punch hit Bao Juhua right on the nose. Bao Juhua screamed miserably, covering his nose, and nosebleeds flowed out from between his fingers.

    Bao Juhua was shocked and angry: "You, you"

    Ding Yunyi looked at his fist: "I said we are opponents, and when we are opponents, we do not distinguish between patrolmen and soldiers!"

    Bao Juhua was stunned again, then roared violently, completely ignoring his bleeding nose, and swung his fist towards Ding Yunyi.

    Ding Yunyi quickly flashed past and shouted again: "Wait!"

    Bao Juhua stretched his fist in the air, hesitated for a moment, and then retracted it.

    Who would have thought that at this moment of hesitation, a big and heavy fist hit his nose again.  The nose that had not stopped bleeding suddenly suddenly started to bleed.

    Ding Yunyi¡¯s fist!

    After being hit hard twice in a row, Bao Juhua¡¯s eyes were full of stars and he couldn¡¯t stop the bleeding even when he covered his nose.

    But Ding Yunyi¡¯s attack has not stopped yet!

    Ding Yunyi reached out and pulled, causing Bao Juhua to trip and fall to the ground. Then he punched Bao Juhua several times in a row, making Bao Juhua scream like a pig.

    The brothers were all stunned.

    Usually they go fishing and drinking on the island. Occasionally they get into the mood and practice a little bit, but mostly they just go around. Has there ever been a time like now when they practice so hard that they get bloody?

    Bao Juhua over there has been beaten so hard that he can't get up.

    Ding Yunyi straightened up, without any expression on his face, and glanced coldly at Bao Juhua on the ground: "I have said many times that we are rivals. There is only one possibility for us to be rivals, either to take your  The opponent was knocked to the ground, or he was knocked to the ground. I said "Wait a minute", and Bao Juhua stopped. Now he was beaten with fists, and what fell on him on the battlefield was the knife!  "Wait a minute, you'll die if you stop even for a blink of an eye!"

    There was no sound at all.

    Now the brothers finally understand that the inspection is serious!

    Bao Juhua stood up unsteadily, his nose andThe blood on her chest was still flowing there: "It's not fair, it's not fair, you are the patrol inspector, you told me to wait"

    "From now on, as long as we practice, until the winner is determined, it is useless for anyone to stop, including me!" Ding Yunyi remained expressionless: "Here, there are only two possibilities for the end of practice, either standing  , or fall down! Those who stand will be punished! Do you understand?

    "Understood!"

    "Now each chooses his opponent and lets start!"

    With the sound of "start", the brothers couldn't wait to start taking action.  Firstly, it¡¯s to eat meat, and secondly, it¡¯s very simple. The inspector was so serious about what he said, and he was so ruthless in his actions. Furthermore, today is the first day of formal training. The so-called three things a new officer needs to do when he takes office, this fire can be  Don't burn yourself on the head, so I took every one of them seriously with all my heart.

    Fighting each other with fists and feet, no one dares to be lazy. If you are careless, the other party's big fist will probably fall on you.

    Bao Juhua looked at Ding Yunyi angrily, obviously wanting revenge, but Ding Yunyi, who had taken advantage of him, had no intention of continuing to fight with him.

    Bao Juhua, who wanted revenge and meat, had no choice. Suddenly seeing Xiao Yifeng alone, he screamed strangely and suddenly pounced on Xiao Yifeng

    Sitting on a short tree on one side were A Hu and several other teenagers, all looking at it with dazed eyes.

    Ding Yunyi promised them that in return, he would allow them to watch the training.  Who would have thought that they would see Ding Yunyi's unique training techniques at a glance.

    These soldiers have been in Penghu for some time, and this is the first time Ah Hu and the others have seen them bleeding from training.  It seems that Inspector Ding is indeed very different from Mr. Hong.

    Seeing the brothers practicing seriously, Ding Yunyi was pleased but also a little helpless.

    ¡°Now I have nothing, and I don¡¯t know how the training in this era should be carried out. I can only put in some practical experience that I have mastered.

    Ding Yunyi still has some experience when it comes to fighting.  You can usually see blood when practicing, but when it comes to real fighting, I'm afraid everyone will also fight hard.

    ¡°Anyway, when the time comes, fighting the pirate Hongyi will not be much different from a fight. All we have to do is risk our lives.

    ¡°I just don¡¯t know how useful this kind of training will be in actual combat.

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 17 The Pirates Are Coming

    Inspector Ding's training was indeed different. It was only the first day of training, and everyone among the brothers had already failed.

    Those who were responsible for going out to sea for fishing, when they saw their brothers with bruises and swollen faces, and heard about Ding's inspection and training methods, they couldn't help but feel lucky that they were responsible for going out for fishing.

    But when I think that it will be my turn tomorrow, I can't help but feel worried.

    The person who ate meat on the first day was Bao Juhua, who was beaten up by Ding Yunyi.  This man was really fierce in the fight. Although he was injured by Ding Yunyi first, he defeated three people in succession in the subsequent "training".

    I did eat the meat, but it was far from as sweet and delicious as I imagined

    In two days, the two groups of brothers changed over and over, and everyone was covered in injuries from practicing. At night, the "ouch" sounds could not be heard.  Hong Tiaoyuan was very worried and asked quietly: "Third brother, won't practicing like this make you useless?"

    "No." Ding Yunyi answered quite confidently: "If they sweat more in peacetime and bleed less in war, they will not be useless through practice."

    These two sentences were very new to Hong Tiaoyuan's ears.  I thought to myself that he was indeed the son of his mentor, and everything he said was very novel.

    In the days to come, every day they would either fight each other, run circles around the island, or do some weight-bearing training that they had never heard of.  In short, this patrol inspector's training techniques are unheard of and unseen.

    The dragon-pan formation and tiger-wing formation in the Ming Dynasty army have never been practiced even half a time.

    Ding Yunyi had his own plan in mind. He only had fifteen people in total, so the formation was of no use. If he fought against the pirates in the future, he would either not fight or fight to death.  When fighting alone, the ferocity of the soldiers becomes crucial at that time.

    It would be false to say that these brothers have no complaints about this training method in their hearts, but fortunately, the children like Ah Hu can catch some wild animals almost every day, and coupled with Hong Tiaoyuan's extremely skillful cooking techniques, the food  The temptation somewhat offset the brothers' confrontational mood.

    On the fourth day, Ding Yunyi played a cruel trick.

    He took out all the thirty taels of silver awarded to him by Zou Weilian and told the soldiers that when they come to the next big drill in three days, whoever can stand in the end and not fall will have the thirty taels of silver!

    A full thirty taels of white money!  The eyes of all these brothers were shining, and they wished they could get the money into their hands right now.  Even Hong Tiaoyuan and Lao Ji thought about it. If they thought about it carefully, they were afraid that they would be beaten to a bloody head. They could only look at Yin Zi with greedy eyes and gave up the idea.

    With the stimulation of money, the dissatisfaction of the brothers was immediately forgotten. During the training, each one of them fought hard with red eyes, as if the person standing opposite was not his brother, but his father-killing enemy.

    This is the effect Ding Yunyi wants. He can be so cruel to his own people. When facing the enemy in the future, is there any reason not to kill them with all his strength?

    "Brother Ding, Ah Hu asked me to bring this to you." While watching the enthusiastic training of the brothers, Ah Xi came to the military camp with a hare in his hand.

    "Where are Ah Hu and the others?" Ding Yunyi took the hare and asked smoothly.

    "They said Brother Ding didn't have enough meat here, so they should go get more while it's still early." Speaking of this, Ah Xi pursed his lips and smiled: "Brother Ding is really amazing, Ah Hu and the others are used to being wild, so they are not afraid of anything."  You are not afraid of the earth, but when it comes to Brother Ding, everyone opens their mouths and keeps saying how amazing you are."

    Amazing?  What's so great about me?  Ding Yunyi laughed a few times and handed the rabbit to Lao Ji, asking him to take it to Hong Tiaoyuan to cook.

    Hong Tiaoyuan went out after lunch, but he didn't come back for more than an hour.

    "Brother Ding, do you have any brothers or sisters?" Ah Xi suddenly asked.

    brothers and sisters?  Ding Yunyi thought about it for a long time. He seemed to remember that when Zou Weilian talked with Ding Yuanzhao, he said that Ding Yuanzhao had a son in middle age. Apart from his two sisters, he was the only son. He shook his head.

    "Yeah, isn't that so pitiful?" Axi opened her eyes wide: "You have been alone since you were a child, and you have no one to play with. But your family is an official, unlike us fishermen on the island.  "

    "There is nothing different." Ding Yunyi touched his head, but he really couldn't guess what it was like to be an official: "I have been wild since I was a child, and I have been beaten by my father all the time."

    While chatting, the brothers finished their training, and all of them had chipped teeth and cracked mouths, and many of them were blushing.

    Chen Dong held his cheek, which was swollen a lot: "Damn it, Xiao Yifeng, you are such a bastard, do you treat me so hatefully, did I provoke you to provoke you?"

    "The bottom of **Too young?  Xiao Yifeng's eyes were cracked, and he looked even more angry: "Look, look, how can I go out to meet people like this?"  "

    "What are you arguing about? What are you arguing about?" Bao Juhua covered his waist and said "Ouch" Liantian: "Who could hurt me more seriously? Which bastard did it just now and beat me with a wooden stick?"

    In a blink of an eye, I saw Axi also there: "Axi, you've been coming here every three days, don't you just take a fancy to our Ding inspection?"

    The brothers burst into laughter, and Ah Xi's face flashed with red clouds, and he spat: "I'm bringing rabbits for you."

    "Ah Xi." Bao Juhua got excited when he said this: "You said that our patrol inspector is not married, and you are not married. You might as well marry our patrol inspector, and you will be the wife of the patrol inspector in the future."

    There was another burst of laughter, Ah Xi blushed like something, turned around and ran away.

    Ding Yunyi didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry: ¡°Old Bao, if you offend Ah Xi, the brothers will have to eat fish every day in the future.¡±

    Just as they were canceling each other, they saw Hong Tiaoyuan coming back in a hurry, and he kept looking back, as if he was afraid of someone following him. As soon as he entered the military camp, he quickly called everyone over: "There were pirates just now.  Landed on the island to replenish supplies.¡±

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Everyone¡¯s spirits were lifted up, and we practiced all our lives, but not for this day?

    "How many boats and how many people?" Ding Yunyi asked hurriedly.

    "It looks like there are about twenty people in one boat."

    "There are not many people, they are just small pirates!" Ding Yunyi said with a happy face: "Brothers, our opportunity has come."

    Before the brothers could cheer, Hong Tiaoyuan said quickly: "There are not many people, but these pirates have a lot of background."

    "Afraid of a bird!" Bao Juhua said carelessly; "No matter how big your background is, how can you be bigger than Hongyi? Damn it, I've been practicing here until my skin is torn, and it's so easy for me to get business, so do it!"

    Ding Yunyi was concerned: "What's the origin?"

    Hong Tiaoyuan looked behind him, fearing that someone was eavesdropping, and then lowered his voice and whispered: "It's Kiohmaru's subordinates."

    "Oniwang Pill?" Ding Yunyi blurted out after being startled.

 Part 1: Storm in Penghu Chapter 18 Jing Ke presents a picture (please vote for recommendation)

    Oniomaru?  Ding Yunyi felt that this name was so familiar no matter how he heard it.

    When talking about Oniwang Maru, Hong Tiaoyuan showed a hint of fear in his eyes: "This man is from the Fuso Kingdom. He was taken in by Fuso Jialuoshang Tengzhaixin since he was a child"

    The so-called "shell" refers to the pirate leader. When Ding Yunyi heard this, he suddenly realized that he remembered where he had heard the name of Oniomaru.

    That is the enemy of the Axi siblings who killed their father and mother!

    Hong Tiaoyuan didn't know what he was thinking, so he continued: "Kamit¨­ Saishin is the descendant of the Ono sect's Itto-ryu of Fuso Kingdom. Therefore, Onomaru has followed Ut¨­ Saishin to learn the swordsmanship of the Ono sect's Itt¨­-ryu since he was a child. When he grew up,  When he became an adult, he actually killed Shangteng Zhaixin with one blow and took control of Shangteng's fleet. This man was an excellent swordsman and the most ruthless person. In just a few years, he had become the overlord of the party, but  "

    Speaking of this, Hong Tiaoyuan paused for a moment as if to sell off his words: "However, he later met Zheng Zhilong and had a fierce battle with Zheng Zhilong's fleet. He was defeated and fled in embarrassment. His momentum was not as good as before."

    "It turns out that Zheng Zhilong's subordinates were also defeated." Ding Yunyi snorted coldly.

    "You can't say that." Hong Tiaoyuan shook his head repeatedly: "Zheng Zhilong only appeared in decades. Oniomaru and Zheng Zhilong fought against each other. Although they were seriously injured, they managed to escape. Third brother, think about it, can you  To escape from Zheng Zhilong¡¯s sword is to be regarded as an extraordinary person.¡±

    Ding Yunyi thought about it. If he competed with Zheng Zhilong, he might not be able to run away.  Think about it again, Zheng Zhilong was really a great figure in this era. If he had not shamelessly surrendered to the Manchus later, how could his reputation and talent be comparable to that of his son?

    "The person here this time is Kiohmaru's subordinate, named Hitachi Gon Yasuda, who has won the trust of Kiohmaru. Third brother, I think if you try to touch him, you will definitely be jealous of Kiohmaru, and it will not be good if you invite revenge.  , it¡¯s better to be careful.¡±

    Hong Tiaoyuan is a cautious person, for fear that something will happen, and some things that can be tolerated will be over.  Ding Yunyi initially asked him if pirates and foreigners came to the island to burn, kill, and loot. Hong Tiaoyuan was afraid that Ding Yunyi would cause trouble because of his youthful energy, so he told him that this had never happened.

    But how did the parents of siblings Axi and Ahu die?

    Ding Yunyi raised the doubts in his heart. Hong Tiaoyuan was silent for a long time, and then whispered: "This is indeed the case, but"

    "Brother, sooner or later there will be a conflict. You can't endure Kiohmaru for a while. Axi and Ahu's parents are dead, and more people will die at the hands of pirates in the future. The more you tolerate it,  , their arrogance becomes even more arrogant" Ding Yunyi glanced at him: "What's more, you often say that we are officers and soldiers of the Ming Dynasty!"

    We are officers and soldiers of the Ming Dynasty!

    As soon as these words were spoken, Hong Tiaoyuan, who had always considered himself a loyal minister of the Ming Dynasty, was startled for a moment, and then said with great courage: "Third brother, he is indeed the son of my mentor! My mentor often taught me to report to the court and bring peace to the people. It is I who  I have been waiting for my duty, but since I came to Penghu, I have been cautious and timid at all times, giving in to others and completely throwing away the majesty of the Ming Dynasty officers and soldiers. Let's die. Let's have a vigorous fight with those pirates.  !¡±

    Seeing that Hong Tiaoyuan finally stood on his side, Ding Yunyi was overjoyed, and all the brothers were also in high spirits.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????? I am very happy, how can I deal with these pirates very carefully? There are about twenty people on the other side, and I only have sixteen No, I have to get rid of Qin Yun, who can't fight.  There are only fifteen people. If one of them is lost by the pirates and attracts Oniomaru, it will probably cause great harm to Penghu!

    Ding Yunyi called Qin Yun over and told him the matter carefully. Qin Yun frowned: "Third brother, are you really ready to take action?"

    "Do it!" Ding Yunyi said with murderous intent: "Steal him for what he is! The pirates can steal it, and I can steal it too!"

    Then he softened his tone and said, "But how to grab it, we all have to discuss it carefully."

    "Jing Ke offers a plan!" Qin Yun blurted out without even thinking.

    "Jing Ke offered a plan?" Ding Yunyi didn't understand for a moment.

    Qin Yun smiled: "To assassinate Ying Zheng, Prince Dan recruited the assassin Jing Ke. Jing Ke presented a picture, but the picture shows you the dagger!"

    Ding Yunyi suddenly realized.

    "It's better to divide them into two groups." Qin Yun expressed his inner calculation: "When pirates come to Penghu to supply supplies, most of them will definitely go ashore, and only a few people will be left on the ship. Chen Dong can lead a group to control the pirates' ship and make it  There is no escape. The other group is divided into two groups, one group has hidden weapons and is waiting for action, and the other group only has two people"

    He was obviously hesitant when he said this: "These two people approached Hitachi Gongbaotian in the name of offering treasures, and took advantage of Hitachi Gongbaotian.When his attention is attracted, he suddenly takes action and subdues him in one fell swoop.  As long as the pirate leader is caught, the rest will be easy to deal with.  However, the situation of these two people is the most dangerous.  "

    Ding Yunyi understood what he meant.

    The two people who are close to Hitachi Gong Yasuda must be both skilled and brave.  And the most important thing is that if it fails, these two people will be the first to die.

    "I am one of them." Ding Yunyi said without even thinking: "I caused this incident first, and I will be responsible for restraining Changlu Gongbaotian. The other person"

    Xiao Yifeng and Bao Juhua were about to speak when a voice suddenly sounded:

    "There is another person, me."

    When everyone looked at it, they were dumbfounded and the person who responded with emotion turned out to be Qin Yun!

    Hong Tiaoyuan shook his head repeatedly: "Qin Jieyuan, how can you get there? This is the most dangerous thing, and you can't fight. You can't go, you can't go."

    Qin Yun smiled slightly and said: "A scholar has no power to tie a chicken. Even if Hitachi Gong Yaota stood there and let me hit him, I wouldn't be able to kill him. How can a pirate like me guard against me?"

    "It's you!" Ding Yunyi said without hesitation: "You are responsible for presenting the treasure, and I am responsible for doing it. Chen Dong, you control the pirate ship, Xiao Yifeng, Bao Juhua, once I succeed, you are responsible for controlling the other pirates. Brother Hong, Ji  Second brother, you are responsible for calming the people¡¯s emotions.¡±

    Ding Yunyi¡¯s arrangements have been made, and everyone is speechless.

    Hong Tiaoyuan pulled him aside and whispered: "Third brother, you must be careful. If something happens to you here, I can't explain it to my teacher."

    "Brother, don't worry." Ding Yunyi said with a smile: "I am very lucky. My enemies can't kill me with bombs, and Hongyi can't kill me. I don't believe that I can die in the hands of pirates."

    Hong Tiaoyuan was puzzled by what he heard. Couldn't the enemy blow him up?  What enemy?  Could it be that my third brother still has enemies outside?

    At this moment, Ding Yunyi seemed to be impatient.

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 19 Treasure Offering

    Hitachi Gong Yasuda was a disciple of Ono Maru, the master of the Ono sect of Japan.

    What he misses most is the time when he followed Kiohmaru across the sea.

    At that time, they were very prosperous, and the sea was their world. They got everything they ate, wore, and used on the sea.

    If it weren¡¯t for Zheng Zhilong, they would still be living such a glorious life.  Unfortunately, the appearance of Zheng Zhilong changed everything.

    Kiohmaru was defeated miserably at the hands of Zheng Zhilong, and the pirate fleet fell apart. Although Kiohmaru recovered from his injury and came back again, his momentum was not as good as before.

    And this is the main reason why Hitachi Gongyaota chose to work alone. However, after losing the big tree of Oniomaru, Hitachi Gongyaota could only hang out as a third-rate pirate.

    Hitachi Gong Yaota was not willing to accept it. He was the only disciple of Kiohmaru. He dreamed of reaching the status of Kiohmaru when he was at his strongest, but he has never been able to achieve his wish.

    Standing on Penghu Island, looking at his subordinates who were busy supplying supplies, Hitachi Gong Yaota felt a little irritable.  A fisherman on an island came a little closer to him, and he swung his whip at him.

    The fisherman screamed "Ouch" and his skin was torn apart, but under Hitachi Gong Yasuda's sinister smile, he could only endure the pain and left here silently.

    The pirates burst into laughter.

    "Sir, Hong Tiaoyuan is here!" A subordinate came up and said, "Do you want to stop him?"

    "Those officers and soldiers of the Ming Dynasty were completely useless, and Hong Tiaoyuan was even more useless!" Changlu Gongbaotian didn't care about the truth at all.

    Indeed, he has been to Penghu countless times.  When the Ming Dynasty resumed the "Penghu Tour", he was still a little scared. After all, a small group of pirates had little chance of winning against the regular army, but he soon discovered that it was not the case.

    These officers and soldiers of the Ming Dynasty were few in number and did not dare to fight. They basically posed no threat to themselves. However, Hitachi Gongbaotian did not dare to attack them. After all, Hong Tiaoyuan was a serious official of the Ming Dynasty. Once something happened, he would be angered.  The Ming Dynasty pursued and suppressed them with all their strength, but with Hitachi Gong Yaota's strength, there was no chance of victory.

    Therefore, the pirates and the Ming army on Penghu Island formed a subtle relationship: no one provoked anyone, and everyone lived in peace.

    "Mr. Hong, why are you here?" Hitachi Gongbaotian asked in fairly fluent Chinese.

    Hong Tiaoyuan is always smiling and does not want to provoke anyone: "Chang Lu, I heard that you are coming, so I came to see you. How is it? Is the supply going smoothly?"

    "Of course it went well."

    "That's good, that's good." Hong Tiaoyuan said in a flattering manner; "If you need my help, just ask."

    "Thank you." Hitachi Gongyaotian said reluctantly, but there was too much disdain in his words.

    ¡°These useless Ming Dynasty officials, who knows what¡¯s the point of blindly protecting themselves?

    "Ah, Chang Lu, in addition to meeting you this time, I also want to introduce someone to you." Hong Tiaoyuan said suddenly.

    Hitachi Gong Yaota glanced at him: "Who is it?"

    "A scholar named Qin Yun." Hong Tiaoyuan frowned and thought for a moment: "He seems to want to ask you to help him with something."

    "My, the scholar is missing!" Hitachi Gong Yasuda refused without even thinking.

    Hong Tiaoyuan looked to the side, came closer, and said in a low voice: "Chang Lu, don't refuse so hastily. This scholar has a cousin who wanted to go to Quanzhou after transporting goods, but he was robbed on the way. It was just a fluke.  I kept a pearl. His cousin was so anxious that he wanted to commit suicide. Just as you came to the island, I gave him an idea. You all live on the sea. Let me see if you can help me find a way.  Get the goods back"

    Hitachi Gongbaotian was about to say that he was whimsical, but Hong Tiaoyuan immediately said: "He is willing to repay you with that pearl. Hitachi, I have seen that pearl before. It is very big. I am afraid it can be sold for thousands of taels of silver."  ¡±

    Hearing this, Hitachi Gongbaotian's eyes lit up. He pondered for a while and pretended to say: "Boss Hong, it turns out that I don't want to meddle in this business, but for your sake, I can see you.  meet him."

    Hong Tiaoyuan showed a smile on his face, thanked him repeatedly, and then asked Lao Ji to call Qin Yun and his cousin.

    After waiting for only a while, Qin Yun and a young man came over holding a box.  At first glance, Qin Yun looked like the kind of scholar who had no power to control a chicken. The "cousin" next to him looked about ten years old, and Hitachi Gong Yaotian's wariness dropped instantly.

    He had no doubt that anyone would harm him. The people on Penghu Island were very respectful. The piratesNothing ever happens here.

    When they approached, Hitachi Gong Yasuda asked the two of them to stop and stop moving forward, and then asked them to tell what happened.

    Qin Yun's "cousin" looked very scared, trembling and stammering, and it took him a long time to speak clearly before he could speak clearly. This completely eliminated the little wariness that Hitachi Gong Yasuda had.

    "What's the name of the person who robbed you?" Hitachi Gong Yasuda asked casually.

    "My name is Liu Xiang"

    As soon as the name Qin Yun¡¯s cousin was spoken, Hitachi Gong Yaota was startled.

    Liu Xiang?  That was a bigger pirate than Oniomaru in his heyday. Even Hongyi had to ask him for help. Although he was defeated by the Ming army not long ago, how could he dare to provoke him with the strength of his own ship?

    After being silent for a while, Qin Yun hurriedly helped his "cousin" and said, "Your Majesty, as long as we can help my cousin get half of the goods back, we are willing to dedicate this pearl to your Majesty."

    The word "pearl" once again fascinated Hitachi Gong Yaota: "What kind of pearl?"

    "Please take a look at it, Your Majesty." Qin Yun held the box in his hand and walked towards Hitachi Gong Yaota.

    "Cousin, be careful, don't drop it." Qin Yun's "cousin" said and followed him.

    At this time, Hitachi Gong Yaota's attention had been completely attracted by the box in Qin Yun's hand.

    "Your Majesty, this pearl is incredible."

    Walking in front of Hitachi Gong Yaota, Qin Yun slowly opened the box.  Hitachi Gong Yaota's eyes were fixed on the box.

    The box was opened, but there was nothing inside. Just when Hitachi Gongyaota was confused and didn't know what was going on, Qin Yun suddenly raised the box and threw it at Hitachi Gongyaota's face.

    Hitachi Gon Yasuda instinctively hid with one side of his face, knowing something was wrong. When he was about to pull out his weapon, suddenly a strong arm tightly wrapped around his neck, and then a cold object was pressed against him.  heart, and then a cold voice said:

    ¡°I am Ding Yunyi, I will kill you if I make a move!¡±

 Part One: The Storm in Penghu Chapter 20: Aboveboard?

    Ding Yunyi's short sword was firmly pressed against Hitachi Gong Yaota's neck:

    "If you move, you will be killed!"

    Hitachi Gongbaotian was shocked. He never thought that on the small Penghu Island, he would be pointed at the neck with a knife.

    Those pirates who were still smiling at first changed their colors when they saw their leader being restrained. They were about to come up to save the leader when they heard Ding Yunyi yell angrily:

    "Who dares to move!"

    Seeing that their leader had been killed by someone else, the pirates stopped in their tracks.

    Looking at the nearby fishermen, everyone was also overwhelmed by the sudden change. After seeing clearly that it was the newly arrived Ding Inspector who restrained the pirates, Monk Zhang Er was even more confused. What happened?

    ?????????????? Think about it again, what if Hitachi Gong Yasuda died here and the pirates came in large numbers to take revenge?  Therefore, instead of being happy, everyone's face was full of worries and worries.

    Hitachi Gong Yaota finally came to his senses and boldly asked: "Who are you?"

    "The Ming Dynasty inspected Ding Yunyi!" At this time, Ding Yunyi saw a signal from the sea. Chen Dong and the others had successfully controlled the pirate ship. He also saw Xiao Yifeng and Bao Juhua arriving with their brothers, and he felt greatly relaxed:  "Hitachi Gong Yaota, tell your people to put down their weapons!"

    Hearing that he was restrained by a patrolman as big as a sesame seed and a mung bean, Hitachi Gong Yaota was so angry that he was furious. But now that his life was in the hands of others, he had no choice but to surrender and had to signal his subordinates to put down their weapons.

    Xiao Yifeng, Bao Juhua and other brothers rushed forward and had already surrounded all the pirates to subdue them.

    Ding Yunyi then let go of the knife with confidence.

    Hitachi Gong Yaota lost face in front of so many people and was furious. However, all his subordinates had lost their combat effectiveness and it was impossible to resist. He snorted coldly: "What kind of hero are you for a despicable sneak attack? Chinese officers and soldiers,  Is this all you have?"

    Bao Juhua was furious when he heard this: "Fuck, what do you want?"

    What Hitachi Gong Yasuda wanted was to provoke the other party, and he glanced at him: "I am not afraid of you in an honest duel. Unfortunately, there is no one in the Ming Dynasty. Except for these despicable means of sneak attacks, you could not do anything to me. Now I  When a tiger falls in Pingyang, you can do whatever you want."

    "Japanese pirates, are you trying to deceive me into having no one in Ming Dynasty? I will fight you fair and square!"

    Bao Juhua roared angrily, and when he was about to step forward, he was held back by Ding Yunyi.

    The Japanese pirates¡¯ arrogant words also angered Ding Yunyi, but this was not the most important thing.  Just now, Ding Yunyi had carefully observed the expressions of the fishermen on Penghu Island. Although the pirates had all been subdued, this did not dispel the fishermen's fear at all.  They also believed that the officers and soldiers defeated the pirates by sneak attacks. If the pirates retaliated by killing them on a large scale, Penghu would not be safe.

    The most important thing now is to reduce the island¡¯s fishermen¡¯s fear of pirates.

    If you can defeat Hitachi Gong Yasuda in the so-called "fair showdown", it will be of great use in eliminating the fear of fishermen.  This is also the fundamental way to truly gain a foothold in Penghu.

    Hitachi Gong Yasuda is Kiohmaru¡¯s apprentice and can be regarded as the descendant of Japan¡¯s Ono sect Itto-ryu. Can he be defeated by himself?  Ding Yunyi is not very sure.  But compared to Bao Juhua stepping forward to challenge, Ding Yunyi would rather take the gamble himself.

    Ding Yunyi looked sideways at Hitachi Gongbaotian and said word by word: "I will fight you."

    Hitachi Gongbaotian was immediately overjoyed, even though he had been restrained by the opponent just now.  But that was because the opponent attacked first.  Seeing that the other party was young, he had a great chance of winning. As long as he won, he would not only be able to escape the danger, but also avenge the shame of being captured. He said excitedly:

    ¡°What if I win?¡±

    "If you win, I'll let all of you go!" Ding Yunyi said calmly.

    What Hitachi Gong Yasuda wants is this sentence: "Okay, if I lose, I will leave one arm here."

    "No need." Ding Yunyi smiled: "You don't need to leave an arm here. If you lose, there must be only one corpse!"

    Hitachi Gong Yaota was furious!

    "Give him the knife!" Ding Yunyi said calmly when he saw that Hitachi Gong Baotian was already irritated by him.

    A knife was thrown in front of Hitachi Gong Yasuda.

    At this time, more and more fishermen from Penghu came to hear the news. They heard that the newly arrived Inspector Ding was going to duel with the pirate Hitachi Gong Yaota. Everyone was excited and worried at the same time.

    In the crowd, Ding Yunyi saw siblings Ah Xi and Ah Hu who looked worried He looked at them.??No words were said.

    This battle is related to whether you can defeat the pirates, whether you can build the confidence of the Penghu fishermen and brothers, and whether you can gain a foothold here without any carelessness.

    Now, I have successfully angered Hitachi Gong Yasuda, but this is just the first step.

    "Be careful." Hong Tiaoyuan warned worriedly: "I heard that the most dangerous thing about the Ono sect's one-sword style is the first three swords. If you can withstand the first three swords"

    "No need." Ding Yunyi interrupted him: "No need for three swords!"

    Qin Yun said calmly on the side: "I just told Xiao Yifeng and Bao Juhua that if you win, it will be settled. But if you lose, all the brothers will immediately take action and kill all the pirates to avoid future troubles."

    Ding Yunyi did not expect that this Xie Yuan would be so ruthless and completely disregard his promise to Hitachi Gong Yaota. He was startled for a moment, and then nodded.

    Indeed, no matter whether he loses or wins this time, none of the pirates here can even think of leaving alive.

    Qin Yun suddenly asked: "Third brother, when you heard me say in the military camp that night that I wanted to report you, and you held the hilt of the knife in your hand, did you want to kill me to silence me?"

    Ding Yunyi was silent for a moment, then nodded slowly and said "yes" in a low voice.

    Not only was Qin Yun not unhappy at all, but there was a look of relief on his face: "Those who achieve great things must be ruthless and never be as kind as women. I have been fishing in Penghu for a year, and it seems that I will eventually be caught.  I¡¯m waiting for the big fish.¡±

    "You, Qin Jieyuan, praise me too much," Ding Yunyi thought in his heart. It's hard to say whether he will survive this time.

    Slowly pulling out the "Dragon Tooth", his spirit flashed in an instant, and the light on the blade was hesitant.

    Good knife!  What a knife!  Ding Yunyi praised in his heart.  The first thing this knife drank was the blood of the Japanese Shui Zhengliuchuan. What now?  Did he drink the blood of the Japanese pirate Changlu Gongbaotian again, or was it like Qin Yun said, this was a vicious knife that would definitely hurt its owner sooner or later?

    Ding Yunyi held Long Ya, turned around slowly, walked slowly to the field step by step, and said with infinite contempt:

    "Changlu Gongbaotian, Ming Dynasty inspector Ding Yunyi is here, are you ready to die?"

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 21 The Power of a Sword

    "Ding Yunyi, Inspector of the Ming Dynasty, is here. Chang Lu Gong Baotian, are you ready to die?"

    In the whole world, I am afraid that only Ding Yunyi dared to shout the words "Ming Dynasty inspection" so loudly.

    Changlu Gongbaotian had already wanted to kill this Ming officer who had brought humiliation to him. When he heard Ding Yunyi's words, he became even more angry.

    But after all, he is an experienced pirate. He has fought with others countless times in his life. Seeing Ding Yunyi's fearless appearance, he did not dare to be too careless. He had his samurai sword brought and raised it high.

    Ono-style one-sword style originated from the one-sword style founded by Ito Saikage.

    Later, Ono Jiroemon Tadaki learned the "Five Points of Gossip" and "Kasha Sword" from Ito Ittousai, and defeated his brother Yoshiuki Ono. After that, he added his own moves to form the large sword.  The fifty-handled kutachi sword established the status of the Ono sect's ichit¨­ryu.

    Later, he was selected as the guide of the Tokugawa family together with Yagyu Kaminryu.  Afterwards, the Ono sect's Itto-ryu was passed on to both the Tsugaru family and the Ono family for some reasons.  For a while, the Ono family prided themselves on being the "song family", while the Tsugaru family inherited the correct techniques.  The Ono school of the Ono family is a branch of the Itto-ryu. Nakanishi Tatadao established the "Nakanishi-style Itto-ryu", from which the famous "Hokushin Itto-ryu" of Senya Shusaku and Yamaoka Tetsufune's "Muto-ryu" were derived.  ".

    ???????????? What Hitachi Gong Yasuda learned came from the Beichen Itto-ryu, a branch of the Ono sect.

    Beichen's one-sword style wins with speed and defeats the enemy with one sword.  All the momentum and killing moves are concentrated in this sword. Once the sword is struck, there will be no back-up plan.

    Most of the one-sword styles are like this, which is what makes them scary.

    Most schools of Chinese martial arts pay attention to attacking later, and even the so-called "conquering others with virtue". They often leave room for action and try not to kill the opponent completely, and this also gives Japanese swordsmanship an opportunity to take advantage of.  Therefore, when swordsman masters from China and Japan compete against each other, Chinese martial artists often suffer from the beginning because they have good intentions.

    But it was Ding Yunyi whom Hitachi Gongbaotian met.

    Ding Yunyi's skills were learned from the "Third Brother" of his time. The third brother was born in Shaolin. After mixing in the society, he improved the skills he learned in the Shaolin Temple, removing those complicated and fancy movements, and made them simpler and more practical.  .  "Third Brother" treated Ding Yunyi like his own younger brother, and taught Ding Yunyi most of his abilities.

    Ding Yunyi has been determined to kill these pirates from the very beginning, and he will never give Hitachi Gong Yasuda any chance.

    The two of them held their breath, holding weapons tightly in their hands, staring at each other.  Everyone around them also held their breath, and no one dared to speak out.

    Ding Yunyi had countless fights with "Third Brother" and also fought with the Dutch, but this was the first time in his life that he faced off against the Japanese.

    He knows that Japanese people like to brag and make some ordinary things seem amazing.  For example, when Takeda Shingen faced off against Uesugi Kenshin, the two were fighting. Takeda Shingen rode a horse and rushed in front of Uesugi Kenshin, who was resting there, and raised his knife to chop. Uesugi Kenshin blocked it with the fan in his hand in a desperate situation, and then the guards from both sides rushed at him.  Come over and step back.

    It was such a little bit of nonsense, and it was bragged by the Japanese and became one of the most famous one-on-one battles in Japanese history.

    The same is true for the so-called Japanese swordsmanship schools. In the mouths of Japanese people, an ordinary martial arts school is often exaggerated ten times or a hundred times.

    What Ding Yunyi is worried about is not the so-called unique swordsmanship of the Ono sect's Itto-ryu, but the rich practical experience of Hitachi Gong Yasuda.

    At this time, Hitachi Gong Yaota shouted loudly, raised his katana in both hands, and rushed towards Ding Yunyi quickly.

    Ding Yunyi Long Ya takes action and concentrates his attention!

    Seeing that he was rushing in front of Ding Yunyi, Changlu Gongbaotian suddenly stopped, and then cut off Ding Yunyi's head with a knife.

    This sword is extremely powerful, the blade is sharp, and it is deadly.

    Japanese swords have long blades and are extremely advantageous. If it were someone else, Hitachi Gong Yasuda might have succeeded.

    But unfortunately he ignored one thing:

    Japanese people are inherently short, and so is Hitachi Gong Yaota.  And Ding Yunyi looked a head taller than him.  Therefore, the advantage of Japanese swords with longer blades is mostly offset.

    Ding Yunyi raised his hand and tried hard to block. There was a loud "dang" sound, and something unexpected happened:

    The katana in Hitachi Gong Yaota's hand was cut into two pieces.

    Even Ding Yunyi didn¡¯t expect Long Ya to be so domineering.

    And Hitachi Gong Yaota was completely shocked.

    He held in his hand aThe remaining half of the sword was completely at a loss, but at this moment, Ding Yunyi roared violently and counterattacked to defend. He also held the dragon's tooth with both hands and used all his strength to chop off the head with a sword!

    "Treat others in their own way."

    Hitachi Gongbaotian subconsciously used half of his knife to block it, but everything was of no avail. Ding Yunyi's knife still fell

    There were no screams, only a large stream of blood splashed out

    it's over.

    Ding Yunyi stood there calmly holding Longya, his body covered with blood.

    There was a corpse lying on the ground. What was horrifying was that half of the corpse's head was gone.  That was the body of Hitachi Gon Yasuda.

    He didn¡¯t even have time to utter a cry before he died

    No one cheered or screamed, it was all quiet.

    Ding Yunyi¡¯s sword was too domineering, Hitachi Gong Yaotian¡¯s private tactics were too miserable, and the fighting time between the two sides was too short, so that no one even noticed the sharpness of Ryuga!

    After a long while, Hong Tiaoyuan quietly asked Lao Ji next to him in disbelief: "Is it over?"

    "The knotis over" Lao Ji replied uncertainly.

    "Hitagi Gong Yaota is dead?"

    "It seems, it seems that the body on the ground belongs to Hitachi Gong Yasuda."

    Hong Tiaoyuan still couldn't believe it. He carefully checked the corpse whose original appearance was difficult to distinguish, then swallowed with difficulty, and then shouted:

    "Won!"

    Seeing that others had not yet reacted, Hong Tiaoyuan shouted again:

    "We win, Inspector Ding wins!"

    With a bang, the scene seemed to explode.

    Win, win, Inspector Ding really won!  The arrogant Hitachi Gong Yaota actually died under the knife of Inspector Ding!

    "Inspector Ding won, Inspector Ding won!"

    "I won, I won!"

    Everyone screamed crazily.

    At this time, Ding Yunyi stood there calmly holding his own Ryuga, calmly accepting everyone's cheers for him, and calmly looking at the body of Hitachi Gong Yasuda on the ground.

    We won, but that was just the beginning against the pirates!

 Part One: The Storm in Penghu Chapter 22 The Little Pirate

    Ding Yunyi's victory made everyone in Penghu, including soldiers and fishermen, cheer.

    It¡¯s really astonishing that such an arrogant figure as Hitachi Gong Yasuda didn¡¯t even take a single move under Inspector Ding¡¯s sword.

    Originally, most of the fishermen on Penghu Island thought that although Inspector Ding was kind and had the same low airs as Boss Hong, he would not be able to stay on the island for more than a few days, and sooner or later he would be as unbearable as the people before him.  He left because of poverty, especially after learning that his father was Ding Yuanzhao, a military officer in Zanli, Fujian Province.

    But now it seems that is not the case at all.

    Inspector Ding was the first officer in Penghu who dared to attack the pirates after he swam from Penghu to Penghu. He dared to kill the pirates, and he was afraid that he would also stay in Penghu permanently.

    And it seems that pirates are not as powerful as imagined.  What kind of person is Hitachi Gong Yasuda?  That was Oniomaru's apprentice, an arrogant pirate who didn't even have the strength to resist in front of Inspector Ding. As long as Inspector Ding was here, the pirate's arrogance would be reduced a lot.

    Ding Yunyi¡¯s knife not only gained a reputation for himself, but also greatly increased the confidence of the fishermen on Penghu Island.

    The only thing I'm still worried about is Hong Tiaoyuan, not because of killing Hitachi Gong Yaota, but because of Ding Yunyi's attitude towards the captured pirates.

    Cutting off the roots!

    A total of twenty-seven captured pirates, without exception, were all tied up by Ding Yunyi and thrown into the sea with large rocks at night. No one survived.

    Hong Tiaoyuan repeatedly advised not to kill them all like this, but Ding Yunyi refused to listen. Not only that, Qin Yun also helped to persuade him that once a pirate was escaped, he was afraid that it would be a disaster in the future. The brothers also stood by  Ding Yunyi's side.

    Hong Tiaoyuan can no longer control the situation

    After Ding Yunyi and his brothers sank the pirates, they all left, leaving only Hong Diaoyuan standing on the beach in a daze.  Why were twenty-seven lives lost in the blink of an eye?

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? You have been upright and honest in your life, and you are compassionate and compassionate. How come you gave birth to a son who not only engaged in gangsterism, but also became so vicious?

    Is there any way?  Now that he and his brothers are tied to Ding Yunyi's boat, it will be difficult to escape even if he wants to.

    A wave hit, Hong Tiaoyuan sighed, and was about to leave, when he suddenly saw something floating on the sea surface.

    Hong Tiaoyuan looked carefully and saw that he looked like a person. In shock, he hurriedly rushed into the sea. When he looked closer, he saw that he was indeed a person.  Hong Tiaoyuan desperately pulled the man back to the shore.

    Hong Tiaoyuan was shocked again when he could see clearly through the moonlight.  This man was one of the twenty-seven pirates who were sunk into the sea.

    He was only about fifteen or sixteen years old. Hong Tiaoyuan clearly remembered that when he was sinking pirates, Hong Tiaoyuan couldn't bear it when he saw that the little pirate was a few years older than his own son. He begged Ding Yunyi to let him go.  But Ding Yunyi told Hong Tiaoyuan: "If you want to let him go, can you guarantee that he will not come back to take revenge on Oniohmaru?"

    Now this little pirate was washed back by the waves again. I guess it was God¡¯s will and his life should not have been cut off.

    Seeing that the little pirate was unconscious and dying. If no one helped him, he would die in less than half an hour. Hong Tiaoyuan couldn't bear it and hurriedly followed the method of fishermen on the island to save drowning people. After a while, the little pirate vomited out several words one after another.  Drink a lot of water and wake up.

    The little pirate opened his eyes and saw that the people in front of him turned out to be the officers and soldiers of the Ming Dynasty who had captured him during the day. He was so frightened that he kowtowed and shouted "spare my life".

    This little pirate¡¯s vitality was so tenacious that Hong Tiaoyuan couldn¡¯t help but admire him and asked casually: ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±

    "My lord, my name is Lizihu. I was originally a citizen of the Ming Dynasty. I was forcibly robbed by Hitachi Gongbaotian and became a pirate. My lord, please, please let me go."

    Hong Tiaoyuan became increasingly unbearable. He sighed and waved his hand: "Go, go. Whether you can escape from here depends on your luck, but you must never be a pirate again in the future."

    "Thank you, sir, thank you, sir." Li Zihu kowtowed repeatedly: "Sir, your life-saving grace will be unforgettable by Zihu and will definitely be repaid in the future."

    After saying that, he stood up and ran away from here

    ?¡­

    Back at the military camp, Hong Tiaoyuan was worried that his secret release of pirates would be exposed, and he felt anxious and uneasy when he saw that everyone was in high spirits.

    Fortunately, no one noticed anything unusual. Ding Yunyi pulled Hong Tiaoyuan over and told him about the loot.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The pirates of Hitachi Gayabota were small, but we had accumulated a great fortune.?Really a lot.  A boat full of goods was enough for the brothers to eat and drink for a long time.

    "Brother." Ding Yunyi said what he was thinking: "I want to divide these things into three parts. Three parts are given to the brothers. It is not easy for everyone to go through life and death. It is not easy to put your head in your belt and fuck pirates."

    Before he finished speaking, the brothers were already cheering.  Hong Tiaoyuan said "oh" perfunctorily.  Ding Yunyi asked everyone to calm down: "Then take another 20% and save it there for emergencies."

    Qin Yun praised: "The third brother is far-sighted and does not get carried away by small temporary gains. He can think of the future. Brothers, following the third brother, the future is promising."

    Ding Yunyi smiled: "I want to give the last 50% to the fishermen on the island."

    This sentence immediately made everyone quiet down.

    The brothers fought hard against the pirates, but the fishermen basically didn¡¯t contribute much. But now when they divided the things, these fishermen took a big share. Of course the brothers were a little unhappy.

    Qin Yun knew Ding Yunyi's thoughts well and spoke it out for him: "This plan of patrol inspection is a great idea. We are settled in Penghu. We will definitely not be able to succeed just by relying on sixteen people like me. We must rely on these fishermen. The patrol inspection will be collected with property."  The heart of the fishermen makes them feel their kindness. If pirates attack again in the future, as long as the patrol patrols and shouts, how can the fishermen not risk their lives? "

    Xiao Yifeng was the first to shout: "Just do whatever the inspection says. Anyway, these things are paid for by the inspection!"

    All the brothers also shouted and expressed their willingness to listen to Ding Yunyi's instructions.

    "Since the brothers have no objections, let's do this." Ding Yunyi was overjoyed, and then turned to Hong Tiaoyuan and said: "Brother, tomorrow you take the brothers to divide the things. There are still some jewelry and other things on the boat. I  I plan to go back to Quanzhou with Qin Yun, turn it into cash, buy some daily necessities on the island, and then bribe the officials who are responsible for the island's supplies, so that I won't be so trapped in the future. "

    Hong Tiaoyuan nodded repeatedly after hearing this: "Everything is up to Third Brother's arrangement."

 Part One: Penghu Chapter 23 Brothel

    Quanzhou, also known as Licheng, Citong City, and Wenling, is located on the southeast coast, across the sea from Taiwan. It was the center of the ancient "Maritime Silk Road". During the Song and Yuan Dynasties, Quanzhou Port was known as "the largest port in the East"  .

    This is Ding Yunyi¡¯s first time in Quanzhou.

    When I entered Quanzhou, I was curious about everything.

    Thinking about it, it¡¯s not bad to live in this era. The air is fresh and you can stay fresh anytime and anywhere. During this time, Ding Yunyi has almost forgotten his era.

    While he and Qin Yun were discussing how to cash out the jewelry they brought, Qin Yun suddenly shouted loudly: "Brother Zhe Bai, where are you going?"

    The man looked back and couldn't help but smile: "It turns out to be Brother Xiaojin, long time no see!"

    The man came over and was slightly older than Qin Yun. The two met and Qin Yun introduced Ding Yunyi, and then introduced the man to Ding Yunyi.

    This person has the same name and surname as Xie Xuan, a famous general in the Eastern Jin Dynasty. He is also called "Xie Xuan", with his first name Zhebai, and his nickname Mr. Wenmei. He is a tribute student. He could have directly entered the Imperial Academy as a supervisor, but I don't know why he suddenly lost interest in studying abroad.  Instead of losing his interest, he changed his career and became a businessman, which was despised by scholars.

    Qin Yun had met Xie Xuan once when he traveled to Quanzhou, and recognized him at a glance.

    Xie Xuan looked Ding Yunyi up and down for a while, and said a few polite words. He was surprised. Although Qin Yun had not been with him for a long time, he knew that this person was young and ambitious, and he was arrogant. Ordinary people would not take it seriously. Now,  Why did he get mixed up with a small inspection?

    "Where is Brother Zhebai going in such a hurry?" Qin Yun asked smoothly.

    "Qin Jieyuan, a famous romantic talent, gave up his future in the capital for a young lady. Did he not know that such a big thing happened in Quanzhou?" Xie Xuanda was curious.

    Qin Yun smiled and said: "I have been a fisherman in Penghu for a long time, how do I know what happened?"

    Xie Xuan thought the same thing: "Brother Xiaojin, does he know the famous prostitute Han Xiaoxiao?"

    "Of course I know." Qin Yun smiled: "On the Qinhuai River, Han Xiaoxiao was compared to Su Xiaoxiao in the Song Dynasty. He was astonished by the talents in Jinling City with his pipa and phoenix.  As an outsider, he won the top prize and severely overpowered Qinhuai Qunyan"

    Ding Yunyi listened carefully. He knew that the famous prostitutes of this era were very different from the prostitutes of his own era.

    The development of brothels in the Ming Dynasty was unprecedented and unprecedented.

    Most of the "famous prostitutes" generally sell their skills but not their bodies, especially the famous Qinhuai River prostitutes, and men don't care whether they can get the bodies of these famous prostitutes.

    The definition of prostitute in the Ming Dynasty is not exactly the same as that of later prostitute.  By the standards of Ding Yunyi's time, prostitutes in the Ming Dynasty were equal to supermodels, pop singers, and beauty contestants

    Prostitutes in the Ming Dynasty were more competitive than wives at home in many aspects.  These competitiveness are not only reflected in appearance and clothing, but more importantly, also in cultural level.  Due to professional training, prostitutes in the Ming Dynasty were not only able to play music and sing lyrics, but also appreciate poetry.  Many prostitutes are even talented in literature and martial arts, and can write poems and sing to their customers.

    Under such circumstances, many men in the Ming Dynasty went to brothels, not so much to vent their lust, but to pursue "romantic love."  After all, they got married when they were teenagers. With three wives and four concubines, there was no shortage of "sexual" resources.  On the contrary, these men marry wives based on the words of matchmakers. Many people do not need to fall in love with their wives in their lives, and they have no chance to fall in love.

    On the one hand, there is a need to "fall in love", and on the other hand, when appearance, talent, and fashion provide a better choice than the women at home, it is no wonder that men in the Ming Dynasty flocked to brothels.

    "And those talented people, if they go straight to famous prostitutes, they will only be despised by most people. On the contrary, if they can sing with famous prostitutes and write some good poems, it will be an eternal legend.

    Precisely because of this, no one cared about the "sex work" of famous prostitutes in the Ming Dynasty.  Of course, this is only for courtesans.

    Ding Yunyi knew that there were eight famous prostitutes in the Ming Dynasty: Liu Rushi, Gu Hengbo, Ma Xianglan, Chen Yuanyuan, Kou Baimen, Bian Yujing, Li Xiangjun, and Dong Xiaowan.  This was the first time Han Xiaoxiao heard this.

    Qin Yun suddenly came to his senses midway through his words: "Did Han Xiaoxiao come to Quanzhou?"

    "Exactly." Xie Xuan looked very excited: "Quanzhou's 'Lanyue Pavilion' hired Han Xiaoxiao with a lot of money to stay here for several months. Now talented people from all over Fujian have gathered in Quanzhou just to see Han Xiaoxiao.  "

    Ding Yunyi laughed in his heart after hearing this. Isn't this considered Han Xiaoxiao's acupuncture?

    "Han Xiaoxiao"Are you in Quanzhou?  Great, great!  Qin Yun cheered continuously, looking like he wanted to see Han Xiaoxiao right away: "Once such an opportunity is lost, I'm afraid I will be regretful for the rest of my life."  Ding's inspection, no matter what, he has to go to Yililanyue Pavilion today.  "

    Seeing Qin Yun¡¯s expectant face, thinking that he had plenty of time to come to Quanzhou this time, Ding Yunyi nodded immediately.

    Qin Yun couldn't help but let out a cheer. Looking at his excitement, he completely lost the calmness he had before.  It is hard for future generations to imagine the expectations these Ming Dynasty scholars had for those famous prostitutes.

    Xie Xuan was regarded as the host. He took them to Lanyue Pavilion, asked for a game, sat down and rewarded them with tea money.  The boy also knew that the people who came today were all here for Han Xiaoxiao, and he didn't ask if they had any acquaintances.

    Ding Yunyi visited a Ming Dynasty brothel for the first time in his life, out of curiosity.

    The reason why brothels in the Ming Dynasty were so developed is entirely due to the founding emperor Zhu Yuanzhang.

    It is said that before Zhu Yuanyong became successful, he had been romantically involved with a beautiful prostitute in a brothel for a period of time. Later, the woman even became pregnant because of this and gave her son back to him after Zhu Yuanyong became emperor.  However, such rumors are more derived from folk fictions and are purely for their own entertainment and should not be taken seriously.

    The only thing that can be taken seriously is that in the early years of Hongwu, Zhu Yuanyong once built the Sixteenth Floor on the bank of the Qinhuai River in Nanjing, and started the trend of government-run brothels. He personally wrote a couplet for the compound and made a mobilization report for the revolution.  The emperor's persuasion for prostitution was quite new. The objects of the emperor's persuasion were wealthy people such as "merchants and merchants", and the euphemistic name was to increase tax revenue for the country.

    With the support of the emperor, how can there be any reason for such an industry to be underdeveloped?

    Seeing that the "Lan Yue Pavilion" was already full of people, everyone looked excited and impatient.  Ding Yunyi is very strange, she is just a prostitute, does she need to act like this?

    At this moment, a burst of pipa sound sounded, and Ding Yunyi knew that the show had officially begun.

 Part One: Storm in Penghu Chapter 24: Kill all the Japanese slaves and find a marquis

    (All brothers who watch Qiang Ming, Qiang Ming urgently needs recommendations, recommendations, recommendations! Thank you to all brothers for your support, thank you!)

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    "The grass and trees mourned from the frost corner, and the clouds faced the stone door and opened. You can't get drunk with wine in the new wind, and the fallen leaves return to the crows. But it doesn't hurt the white-haired old man to kill the carving dragon. Who can help me on Leming Peak, so Li  General's Sword Dance Stage."

    No one expected that the sound of the pipa would be accompanied by the song "Climbing to the Top of Panshan Mountain" by Qi Jiguang, a famous anti-Japanese general of the Ming Dynasty.

    ?? Han Xiaoxiao was a famous prostitute in the world. When she sang "The Hairpin-headed Phoenix" on the Qinhuai River, she was astonished by the talents in Jinling City and won the top prize among the girls on the Qinhuai River.  I originally thought that what I sang this time must be about those beautiful scenery, snow and moon, but I never expected that it would be such an impassioned song "Climbing to the Top of Panshan Mountain".

    For a moment, those guests who came to cheer didn¡¯t know whether to applaud or not.

    This poem is generous and desolate, and the heroic and tragic meaning in it is sung from the mouth of a woman, and the meaning is vividly interpreted.  But compared with the current scene in "Lanyue Pavilion", it seems a bit out of place.

    "Who can join me on Le Ming Peak, so General Li dances on the sword stage!"

    Just when it was quiet, someone suddenly praised loudly.

    Everyone looked towards the place where the sound came from, but it came from the mouth of a young man of eighteen or nineteen years old.

    The person who praised it was Ding Yunyi.  He studied with his grandfather and father since he was a child, and was exposed to Qi Jiguang's poems a lot. When he heard the song "Climbing to the Top of Panshan Mountain" sung by a woman, it was so delicious. Regardless of what others thought, he burst out loud on the spot.  Liked it.

    Ding Yunyi was wearing old clothes, which he borrowed from Hong Tiaoyuan before going out. He looked extremely poor among the guests, and almost all the guests had a look of disdain on their faces.

    I don¡¯t know where a poor boy came from, he sneaked into the famous Lan Yue Pavilion and pretended to be gentle here.

    There was a curtain hanging on the second floor, and Han Xiaoxiao was playing and singing behind the curtain. At this time, he heard someone cheering and whispered a few instructions to the maid next to him. The maid stood up and said, "Master, please get up and meet me."  ¡±

    Qin Yun poked Ding Yunyi. Only then did Ding Yunyi realize that it was him who was calling him. He stood up and heard someone behind the curtain on the second floor ask: "Does the Young Master also know Mr. Meng?"

    "Meng Zhu" was Qi Jiguang's nickname in his later years. After hearing this, Ding Yunyi immediately said: "When the Japanese pirates invaded our country during the Ming Dynasty, General Qi fought against the Japanese pirates in the coastal areas of Zhejiang, Fujian and Guangdong for more than ten years and more than eighty major and minor battles.  I am a hero of the Ming Dynasty who finally eliminated the Japanese pirates. How could you not know this?"

    "What else?" continued to ask from behind the curtain.

    Ding Yunyi's expression was solemn: "General Qi is a great hero, and there is no one who has the best military force in the Ming Dynasty. In the battle of Baishuiyang, 1,500 Japanese pirates were against 2,000, and all the Japanese pirates were wiped out. Only three Japanese pirates, including Chen Si, were killed on our side. In the battle of Changsha, three Japanese pirates were wiped out.  Thousands of people. In the battle of Ushida, tens of thousands of Japanese pirates were defeated, and 688 of them were killed. There were countless battles in which the weak defeated the strong and achieved great victory at a small cost.  After the Japanese pirates were eliminated, he was sent by the imperial court to rectify the border defenses and build car camps to resist the Tatars. What a great hero he was! "

    There was silence in Lanyue Pavilion for a while.

    Everyone knows that Qi Jiguang is a true general of the Ming Dynasty, but no one has the ability to tell his story one by one.

    There was a brief silence behind the curtain on the second floor, and then the melodious voice sounded again: "Since you are so familiar with Meng Zhugong, can you possibly recite Meng Zhugong's poems?"

    "I don't know, but I only know one of General Qi's 'Triumph Songs' by heart." Ding Yunyi thought for a while: "In the 41st year of the Jiajing reign of the Ming Dynasty, the Qi army conquered Hengyu and returned triumphantly. General Qi and all the soldiers in the army came together  While admiring the moon, there was no alcohol in the army, so General Qi impromptuly dictated a song of triumph and taught the entire army to sing it together, using the song instead of wine to boost morale."

    "If you dare, please ask the young master to carry it on your back."

    Ding Yunyi was not polite and said loudly:

    "With all the people united, the mountains can be shaken. Only loyalty and righteousness can lead to bullfighting. The general kisses me like a parent. If you violate the military law, you will not be free. The orders are clear, and the rewards and punishments are given. If you go to water or fire, don't dare to stay.  ! Report to the emperor, come down and save the head of Guizhou. Kill all the Japanese slaves and find a feudal prince! "

    It was quiet in Lanyue Pavilion.

    After a while, the sound of pipa sounded again, and then the person behind the curtain sang:

    "If all the Japanese slaves are united, the mountains can be shaken Kill all the Japanese slaves and find a prince. Kill all the Japanese slaves and find a prince!"

    As soon as the song ended, the cheers in Lanyue Pavilion suddenly rang out.

    The deeper meaning of this "triumphant song" is that in Lanyue PavilionI'm afraid nine of them didn't understand, but Han Xiaoxiao behind the curtain sang really well and sang two songs in a row. If he didn't applaud, it would be like he didn't understand the music and the style.

    Ding Yunyi was also fascinated by what he heard.

    ¡°Cege of Victory¡± has been memorized by me since I was a child, but I didn¡¯t expect that it would have such a unique taste when sung by a woman.

    Originally, he came to Lanyue Pavilion just for fun and had no interest in any famous prostitutes, but now he suddenly became very curious about Han Xiaoxiao.

    Among the famous prostitutes in the late Ming Dynasty, many were talented and strong-willed women. Facing the ruin of their country and family, some died in the national disaster, and some became nuns.  Most men at this level are inferior to them.

    It¡¯s a pity that Han Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t ask Ding Yunyi anything after singing the song.  Only the maidservant was asked to come out and said: "My Miss Han has two questions for you all. If anyone can answer them, my Miss Han is willing to offer a banquet to accompany you."

    The mood of the crowd is now high. If the famous Han Xiaoxiao invites him to have a drink with him, then it will be a very honorable thing in terms of reputation.

    "There are many knowledgeable and talented people among these people. Thinking about it privately, a woman's problems can never be difficult for me.

    The maid asked the first question on behalf of Han Xiaoxiao: "Now the Red Barbarians are rampant. A few days ago, our Ming Navy fought bravely and defeated the Red Barbarians and the pirate coalition. We annihilated countless enemies and greatly enhanced the prestige of the Ming Dynasty. My Han girl  I want to ask, where do these red barbarians come from? Why do they dare to challenge our heavenly kingdom as a barbarian country?"

    This question can cause difficulties for many guests.

    If you ask about some poems, songs, customs and customs, they will come right away, but they just ask about Hongyi.  Where do they have time to take care of this?

    At this time, a guest in his thirties stood up, shook his head and said: "The Red Barbarians are a small country outside the country. Their people are hairy, they like to eat raw meat, they don't follow etiquette, and brothers and sisters marry each other"

    After shaking his head and talking for a long time, a companion next to him stood up and said: "That's wrong, that's wrong. Although Brother Xileng is knowledgeable, good at calligraphy and good at painting landscapes, he doesn't know much about Hongyi.  "

    "Xileng" was very dissatisfied and couldn't help but said: "Does Brother Guan Fu understand?"

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 25 Hong Yi

    The man named "Guan Fu" stood up and shook his head as usual: "The red barbarians are the Netherlands, the lotus flowers reflect the moon, and they are also called the peace and harmony, they are the country of the West"  "

    After hearing what this man said, Ding Yunyi also took it to heart. Unexpectedly, the steward said next: "The country is so big that it is extraordinary. It is roughly as big as our Ming Dynasty. It has hundreds of millions of people and millions of ships."  He has tens of thousands of soldiers and more than ten thousand generals who are good at fighting. His king is eight feet tall and has red hair and eyebrows, so he is often called "Red Barbarian".

    This man spoke clearly and eloquently, and everyone listened attentively.  From the second floor, Han Xiaoxiao said "Oh": "It turns out that it is also a big country, no wonder it dares to attack our Ming Dynasty."

    "That's nonsense."

    When Ding Yunyi heard this, he couldn't help shouting.

    This sentence immediately attracted everyone's attention. Guan Fu was embarrassed and became angry: "How dare you say such arrogant words at such a young age?"

    Ding Yunyi stood up and glanced at him disdainfully: "It's not wrong for Hongyi to call the Netherlands, but how could it be so scary as this gentleman said? It's just a small country in the West. Its full name is the United Provinces of the Netherlands.  ', was originally ruled by Spainthat is, the Ganrasi people, and later invaded, so it was a feud with the Ganrasi people. After gaining independence from the Ganrasi people, the Netherlands developed into navigation and trade.  A powerful country with more merchant ships than all European countries combined, it is known as the 'Sea Coachman'. Their king is not an eight-foot-tall man with red hair and red eyebrows, but the head of the republic, Governor William II!"

    These words were unheard by everyone here. Even Qin Yun opened his eyes wide. Who would have thought that Inspector Ding knew Hongyi so well?

    "Governor William II? That's an interesting name." Han Xiaoxiao's voice came from the second floor.

    Ding Yunyi glanced upward: "The governor was elected by the Dutch, and he actually does not have much real power. The operating system of the United Provinces Republic is completely different from that of the Ming Dynasty. For example, in diplomacy, if a treaty of great importance is signed, the United Provinces  The head of the republic has no say and must take the treaty to the parliament of the republic for discussion and decision-making; but the republic is composed of autonomous provinces, so it must be discussed and approved by the provincial assembly of each province; and each province has  There are some autonomous cities, so the treaty must first be approved by the parliament of each autonomous city. Then, the decision of approval or disapproval will be sent back to the provincial assembly-the Assembly of the Federation of Provinces and the head of state.¡±

    Everyone in Lanyue Pavilion opened their eyes wide when they heard this.  What kind of parliament, what kind of republic, hearing it is like hearing it from heaven.

    "Their leader must be on par with me, the Ming Dynasty emperor, but what he says doesn't count?" Han Xiaoxiao Dajue was curious and half-believed: "Since you said Hongyi is a small country, how dare you compete with me, the Ming Dynasty?"

    "This is called Yelang's arrogance." Ding Yunyi smiled: "The Netherlands has developed maritime trade and always thinks that it is invincible. In Europe, the Netherlands is very similar to the Francois, in that they are extremely short of land, so they have to make a living from the sea. As  With the development of maritime trade, the Dutch had established a huge ocean-going fleet. During the Wanli period of the Ming Dynasty, Wei Malang, deputy commander of the Dutch Eastern Fleet, led two large warships to the Ming Dynasty sea area in an attempt to invade Macau first and then occupy Penghu.  Unexpectedly, they encountered strong winds on the way and drifted to Penghu Island. At that time, Ming Dynasty flood troops were stationed on the island to guard against Japanese pirates. Since Japanese pirates mostly invaded in winter and spring, it was summer and the garrison had withdrawn to the mainland, so the Dutch had no resistance.  They occupied Penghu and declared it a Dutch stronghold."

    There was silence in Lanyue Pavilion, everyone was attracted by Ding Yunyi¡¯s story:

    "After Wei Malang was stationed, he asked a Ming businessman to go to the mainland to discuss trade matters with local officials in Fujian. It is a serious crime for Ming officials to trade with foreign countries privately. Therefore, the businessman was arrested as soon as he landed. The local official also asked the Dutch  People exit Penghu first.

    What's ridiculous is that the Dutch actually regarded me as a native of Ming Dynasty. Wei Malang turned a deaf ear to the imperial court's request. While he sent people to bribe the tax collectors and eunuchs stationed in Fujian, he also wrote a letter threatening the local officials, claiming that if  If they disagree with the trade, they send warships to attack along the coast of Fujian.  As a result, their approach attracted 50 naval warships from the Ming Dynasty.  "

    Speaking of this, Ding Yunyi¡¯s words were full of admiration:

    "The commander of the fleet is named Shen Yourong. He has participated in the Wanli Korean Campaign and the Southeast Coast Suppression of Japanese Campaign. He is a famous general who has experienced hundreds of battles. The imperial court sent such a general to lead the fleet to negotiate. This is the Dutch  Unexpected.

    A dramatic scene happened. Shen Yourong informed the Dutch of the Ming Dynasty¡¯s commercial policy and asked the Dutch to leave Ming territory immediately.  Although Wei Malang himself could still maintain his grace, the people around him became angry and drew their swords in protest.  Faced with the threat of war from the Dutch, Shen Yourong replied:?China is very accustomed to killing thieves. Since you say you are a businessman, so you act as a guest, how can you talk about fighting?  I think I had the intention of rebelling, so I came to see the power of the Celestial Empire!  You have never heard that I destroyed the Japanese sea, and the water turned red. I cannot bear to have you follow in the footsteps of the Japanese.  ¡¯

    The Dutch were shrewd businessmen. Although they declared war, they wisely chose to retreat when they found that their two warships had been surrounded by 50 Ming warships and the commander of the other side was a confident general.  .  The first armed contest between the European maritime hegemons and the Ming Dynasty ended in a bloodless way. This incident left a monument in Penghu called "Shen Yourong ordered to retire the red-haired fan Wei Malang and others", which will be famous throughout the ages!  "

    "What a Shen Yourong, who can defeat others without fighting." Han Xiaoxiao couldn't help but praise.

    "You have never heard that I destroyed the Japanese sea, and the water turned red. I can't bear to have you follow in the footsteps of the Japanese!" What a momentum!

    Ding Yunyi smiled. Although he couldn't see Han Xiaoxiao's appearance behind the curtain on the second floor, he could think of Han Xiaoxiao's admiration at this moment: "More than that? Hongyi was always unwilling to accept it, so he repeatedly provoked me, Da Ming, but every time  They were all defeated by our Ming Dynasty, and the fortress established in Penghu was completely destroyed. The previous naval battle was a complete defeat. Now Hong Yi'an dares to face our Ming Dynasty? It is really ridiculous to say that Hong Yi's land is as different as our Ming Dynasty.  ¡±

    "Guan Fu" became angry in embarrassment: "Nonsense, nonsense, you made this up yourself. How can you understand Hongyi's affairs so well at such a young age?"

    Before Ding Yunyi could answer, Qin Yun had already laughed and said: "Don't you all know who he is? The sea water where Shen Yourong killed the Japanese pirates turned red. This Inspector Ding also killed red in the battle of Liaoluo Bay.  Yi was frightened when he heard the news!"

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 26 Cabinet System (please vote for recommendation)

    "Don't you all know who he is? The sea water turned red when Shen Yourong killed the Japanese pirates. This Inspector Ding also killed Hong Yi in fear in the battle at Liaoluo Bay!"

    Others didn't think anything of it, but Han Xiaoxiao behind the curtain on the second floor exclaimed: "Could it be Fujian"

    She originally wanted to say "Ding Yuanzhao, who was in charge of military affairs in Fujian", but then she remembered that the Ming Dynasty law stipulated that officials were not allowed to enter brothels. Although this order was almost a piece of waste paper now, word spread that the son of Zanli, who was in charge of military affairs in Fujian,  Visiting a brothel is not a glamorous thing after all.  So the words came to my lips and I swallowed them back:

    "Could it be Ding Yunyi, the warrior under the vanguard Lord Zheng Zhilong, who killed two Hongyi people and seriously injured one?

    Ding Yunyi didn¡¯t expect that even a woman knew his name. He was curious, is he so famous now?

    Qin Yun replied, "It is this Ding Yun who is inspecting Yi Ding!"

    Except for Qin Yun and Han Xiaoxiao, ten out of ten people here have only heard of the Great Victory of Liaoluo Bay, and have never heard of Ding Yunyi at all.

    But according to what Qin Yun and Han Xiaoxiao said, this young man had actually fought Hongyi and made some achievements.  The things related to Hongyi became more believable.

    Han Xiaoxiao fell silent. After a while, the maid said, "My Miss Han is feeling a little unwell. Please go back. Miss Han will not have any visitors again for three days."

    Those customers who came in excitement were immediately disappointed, but Han Xiaoxiao was not from "Lanyue Pavilion". She was just invited by the boss here to support the place, so she couldn't make things difficult for her.  Now that she had issued an eviction order, those guests waited for a while one by one before standing up and leaving disappointed.

    Ding Yunyi stood up and wanted to leave after the three of them were released. Suddenly he saw the maid walking down: "Master Ding, please stay."

    Ding Yunyi was startled and heard the maid say: "My girl has prepared a table of sake and wants to please Master Ding."

    As soon as these words came out, Qin Yun and Xie Xuan suddenly looked envious on their faces, wishing that they were Ding Yunyi now and could see Han Xiaoxiao's beauty.

    "It's a pity that the one they want to keep is not me."

    Qin Yun approached Ding Yunyi and said quietly: "Third brother, Brother Zhebai and I are waiting for you at the inn. Tsk tsk, just with those few words of yours, I can see Han Xiaoxiao. I really envy my brother to death."

    Ding Yunyi rubbed his nose, smiled, and followed the maid up to the second floor.

    Arriving at a private room at the end, the maid opened the door: "Mr. Ding, Miss Han is inside, please come in." 0

    Ding Yunyi walked in and the maid gently closed the door.

    "Han Xiaoxiao has met Mr. Ding."

    With the sound of this sweet oriole-like voice, Ding Yunyi saw Han Xiaoxiao for the first time.

    Beautiful, breathtakingly beautiful.  Beautiful, so beautiful Ding Yunyi searched his stomach for words, and he really couldn't think of how to describe the woman in front of him.

    Ding Yunyi has seen many beautiful women, but the Han Xiaoxiao in front of him is completely different from the beauty of his time.  Han Xiaoxiao's every smile and every move can make people feel suffocated.

    Ding Yunyi stabilized his mood: "Miss Han."

    "Master Ding, please."

    Ding Yunyi sat down and Han Xiaoxiao poured wine for him: "Master Ding is well-informed. What he said today opened Xiaoxiao's eyes. Compared with Master Ding, all the superficial things that Xiaoxiao did before are nothing."  Became a frog in the well."

    "You're welcome, Miss Han." Ding Yunyi couldn't figure out the meaning of Han Xiaoxiao's words, so he responded smoothly.

    But Han Xiaoxiao looked extremely serious: "I wonder where Mr. Ding knew about the Red Yi Country? Ah, is it called Ned Land?"

    "Let's call it Holland." Ding Yunyi smiled and casually made up: "I was in the military and came into contact with some Thai people, and I learned about Holland from their mouths."

    Han Xiaoxiao said "Oh" and then sighed: "It's ridiculous that in this huge country like the Ming Dynasty, not many people know about the Netherlands. What they say is either absurd or bizarre. Although Mr. Ding only"

    When she said this, it seemed inappropriate. Ding Yunyi smiled and said for her: "Although it's just a patrol inspection as big as sesame seeds and mung beans."

    Han Xiaoxiao smiled: "It's a little rude, Mr. Ding, don't blame me. Yes, although Mr. Ding is not a big official, he knows so well about the Netherlands. It's unheard of what a republic or a parliament is. I think those countries are extremely chaotic and dignified.  The words of the leader of a country do not count, and the local government must agree to implement the law. "

    "Miss Han is wrong." Ding Yunyi said sternly; "This is an advanced system that prevents national rights from being in the hands of one person and avoidsDictatorship, corruption, and chaos appear.  In fact, their parliament is very similar to our Ming Dynasty's cabinet system.  "

    He originally thought that a woman would not be interested in these things, but he did not expect that Han Xiaoxiao would listen attentively. Ding Yunyi then continued:

    "The cabinet system of our Ming Dynasty is also extremely advanced. The cabinet of our Ming Dynasty has the power of 'voting and drafting', which limits the power of the emperor more than the prime minister in the past. On the surface, the prime minister is abolished, and the emperor directly commands the six ministries and the hundred ministries.  In fact, most of the government affairs were decided by "votes". The emperor's will and power were greatly influenced by the ministers in the cabinet. Since votes were the normal way to issue the emperor's edicts, the Ming Dynasty cabinet restricted the emperor's indiscriminate use of edicts and orders.  The struggle for political purposes became more institutionalized, and the cabinet restricted the absolute power of the emperor, making the Ming Dynasty¡¯s cabinet system the most advanced political system in the world today.¡±

    Han Xiaoxiao could understand most of the words, but the other half didn¡¯t quite understand. From time to time, he interrupted to ask questions about his doubts, and Ding Yunyi also patiently explained them one by one.

    "Is it progressive to spread the emperor's power?" Han Xiaoxiao asked with a slight frown.

    Ding Yunyi nodded: "Although the words are not so absolute, there are precedents. I, Emperor Zhengde, Huang Xi, was no less warlike than Emperor Yang of Sui Dynasty, but because of the support of Yang Tinghe and other elders, it did not lead to a big chaos. Emperor Jiajing  Although I have not been in court for nearly thirty years, I have never lost imperial power and the country is functioning normally. All this is thanks to the cabinet system. Therefore, although the cabinet system of our government still has party disputes and shortcomings of one kind or another, it is better than in the past.  Great progress has been made.¡±

    "Hearing Master Ding say this is an eye-opener for me." Han Xiaoxiao sighed: "It's just that there are thieves and bandits in the Ming Dynasty inside and red barbarians bullying outside. Why can't the country be restored to peace?"

    Ding Yunyi also sighed in his heart. Although Han Xiaoxiao is a female, she is so concerned about national affairs: "This is a good system for nothing, but the internal struggle for power has greatly weakened the power of the country."

 Part One: The Storm in Penghu Chapter 27 All brothels are loyal prostitutes

    "We only have a good system, but internal fighting weakens the power of our country." Ding Yunyi said with regret, and sighed softly: "It's like someone holding a unique sword in his hand, but he doesn't know how to use it.  It makes sense.¡±

    "The conversation with Mr. Ding was an eye-opener for Xiaoxiao." Han Xiaoxiao said without any compliment: "Although Xiaoxiao is a female generation, it is also related to national affairs. I just arrived in Fujian a few days ago and heard that I am a Ming Dynasty  When the navy expected a great victory at Luowan, Ding Yunyi, the son of Mr. Ding, who was in charge of military affairs in Fujian, took the lead and killed many people in Hongyi. He was greatly appreciated by Commander Zou. I wonder where Mr. Ding is serving now? "

    This made Ding Yunyi a little embarrassed: "WellI am now a patrol inspector in Penghu."

    Han Xiaoxiao, however, didn¡¯t think anything of it at all: ¡°Penghu is an important place for me. There are many attacks by Hongyi, Qianlasi, and pirates. We need a brave man to help guard it. Inspection Ding is the best choice.¡±

    She said this politely. She knew that Ding Yunyi was just doing a small inspection and could not guard one side alone, because she just said the words "assist in guarding".

    Ding Yunyi was extremely surprised. How could Han Xiaoxiao, a woman, know so much about national affairs?  Do you even know that Penghu is an important place?

    Questions were raised in his mind, but a sad look flashed across Han Xiaoxiao's face: "Has Inspector Ding heard about the Battle of Saarhu?"

    Ding Yunyi was startled, and then nodded: "The Battle of Sarhu was originally initiated by our Ming Dynasty, and the Jinlu were in a defensive position. However, the battle ended with our Ming Dynasty's disastrous defeat."

    "My late father served in that battle." Han Xiaoxiao looked gloomy: "Fourteen years ago, my late father followed the commander-in-chief Liu Wei and fought against Jin Lu in the Sarhu. In order to save the commander-in-chief Du Song, he fought in Abu  Dali Gang was surrounded. The Ming army's formation was in chaos. General Liu was hit by an arrow and wounded in his left arm, but he continued to fight. His right arm was also injured and he was still fighting, and his face was wounded.  The knife cut off half of them, but he still fought unyieldingly. In the end, he killed dozens of people and died in the battle.  He fought unyieldingly and died for his country.¡±

    "I would rather die fighting than surrender!" Ding Yunyi said respectfully: "I know many impassioned and good men!"

    "Thank you, Mr. Ding." Han Xiaoxiao said with tears in her eyes: "After my late father passed away, my family became poor and there were many brothers and sisters. My mother had no choice but to sell me when I was only three years old, causing Han Xiaoxiao to fall into prostitution."

    Ding Yunyi didn¡¯t expect that Han Xiaoxiao would have such a sad story, and he didn¡¯t know how to comfort him.  He sighed in his heart when he remembered that she had to suffer such a fate after she was also a general of the Ming Dynasty.

    "The mother who bought me respected my father and never felt sorry for me. When Xiaoxiao grew up and learned about his father's heroic deeds, she made a promise that if anyone could avenge Xiaoxiao, Xiaoxiao would be willing to sacrifice his life for me.  !" Han Xiaoxiao suddenly said: "It is precisely because of this that Xiaoxiao pays special attention to the affairs of the court, hoping that a great hero will appear in Ming Dynasty. Unfortunately, Xiaoxiao has never realized his wish in these years. "

    Ding Yunyi was surprised. Listening to Han Xiaoxiao's words, is she still a virgin?  She was in a brothel!  He didn't dare to ask this question: "Miss Han, you have such a big wish. Jin Lu's power is soaring right now, and the court can't do anything about it. I can't avenge you with the strength of one person."

    Han Xiaoxiao smiled sadly: "I also knew that what Xiaoxiao is waiting for is a great hero who can truly save the country!"

    This is a common problem of famous prostitutes in the Ming Dynasty. They look down on ordinary people, but they are extremely obsessed with celebrities and heroes.  For example, the later famous prostitute Li Xiangjun originally thought that Hou Fangyu was a famous person at that time, so she promised herself to Hou Fangyu when she was "combing together", that is, when she received a guest to stay with him for the first time.

    A famous prostitute like Li Xiangjun had to invite a large number of distinguished and elegant people to "comb the palace" and pay a generous gift to the madam. Hou Fangyu had no money and could do nothing.  His friend Yang Longyou came to him in time of need and gave him great support.  However, the money did not belong to Yang Longyou, but was a favor given by Ruan Dacheng to Hou Fangyu, hoping to win Hou Fangyu into the army.  Ruan Dacheng was a great dramatist and writer, but his character was very low.  Hou Fangyu still hesitated, but Li Xiangjun got mad and took off the hairpin from his head with his hands, and cursed Hou Fangyu to wake him up.  After selling the jewelry and borrowing money from everywhere, I finally got enough and threw the money back to Ruan Dacheng.

    Later, when the city of Nanjing was destroyed, Li Xiangjun did not want to be a slave to the country's subjugation, so she escaped at night. Some people said that she became a nun, while others said that she died.  But Hou Fangyu, whom she admired wholeheartedly, couldn't bear the loneliness and took the provincial examination in Shunzhi for eight years, which was humiliating.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? All brothels are loyal prostitutes, and all heroes are butchers of dogs!

    Ding Yunyi thought of this, and then thought of the word "comb together". His heart moved, and he quietly said to Han XiaoLook down.

    Virgins in brothels only wear pigtails. After receiving a customer for the first time, they do their hair in a bun, which is called "combing together".

    At this time, Han Xiaoxiao in front of her was still wearing braids and not a bun. She was still a virgin.

    How did Han Xiaoxiao know the messy thoughts in Ding Yunyi's heart.  He casually asked Ding Yunyi about his purpose in coming to Quanzhou.

    Ding Yunyi did not hide anything, and told the Penghu officers and soldiers that their treatment was extremely poor. He was here to sell a batch of treasures to support his brothers on the island, but he did not have to worry about the fact that these items were stolen from pirates.

    "I don't want the Penghu officers and soldiers to be in such a miserable condition." Han Xiaoxiao listened attentively: "I guess Mr. Ding hasn't found a buyer yet, right?"

    "Yes." Ding Yunyi replied honestly.

    Han Xiaoxiao smiled: "Master Ding, if you are free tomorrow, you can come to Lanyue Pavilion again. Xiaoxiao will arrange everything for Master Ding."

    Ding Yunyi was overjoyed and thanked him profusely.  These famous prostitutes have a wide range of people, and there are many people who are willing to listen to their words. It is not difficult to find a jewelry merchant.

    He is not good at jewelry either, and Qin Yun is a down-and-out scholar. Now with Han Xiaoxiao's help, he won't suffer a loss in terms of price.

    Seeing that it was getting late, he thanked Han Xiaoxiao again and stood up to leave.

    Han Xiaoxiao actually sent him out of the private room, which made the boss of Lanyue Pavilion who had been waiting outside marvel.  Looking left and right, there is nothing surprising about Young Master Ding. How could he be so favored by Han Xiaoxiao and stay there for more than an hour?

    Back at the inn, Qin Yun and Xie Xuan had been waiting impatiently. When they saw Ding Yunyi coming back, they surrounded him anxiously and asked him to honestly explain what happened between him and Han Xiaoxiao.

    Ding Yunyi said a few words briefly. Qin Yun and Xie Xuan listened with interest and wanted to ask more questions, but Ding Yunyi ignored them and lay down on the bed, pulled up the quilt, covered his head and fell asleep.

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 28 Oniwang Maru

    (I wish you all a happy Mid-Autumn Festival and a happy family reunion! Brothers who have recommended it should not hold it in their hands any more during the Mid-Autumn Festival. Please vote for "Qiang Ming".)

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    "Ghost King, Ghost King, Lord Changlu and our brothers are all finished!"

    Lizihu knelt on the ground and burst into tears.

    Oniohmaru sat there high and snorted as he listened to Li Zihu tell what happened: "Hitaka was arrogant and arrogant. He left me to stand on his own. It is his own fault. I will not avenge him."

    "Ghost King." Li Zihu rolled his eyes: "Penghu is so arrogant now. He only said that if any pirates come, they will kill them without mercy. Especially the pirates from Fusang Kingdom. Kill one one, kill two pairs!"

    Oniohmaru's anger flashed away, and then he said calmly: "Do you want to use the provocation method to provoke me?"

    "Zihu didn't dare." Li Zihu said hurriedly: "But Penghu knew that Sir Chang Lu was your disciple of the Ghost King, but he still killed him in despicable ways. This has a great impact on the reputation of the Ghost King. Please think again, Ghost King."

    Oniohmaru frowned: "Continue."

    Li Zihu became bolder: "Please forgive Zihu for being bold. Zihu thought that if the Ghost King could take advantage of revenge for Lord Changlu and sweep Penghu, he would be able to regain his former glory and dominate the world again. Just imagine, the Ghost King, Zheng Zhilong has now transformed.  After becoming an officer and soldier, Liu Xiang has just been defeated in Liaoluo Bay. If the Ghost King can seize this opportunity, who else can be the Ghost King's opponent on the sea? "

    These words spoke firmly to Oniomaru's heart.

    Since he was defeated miserably by Zheng Zhilong, his momentum has never been restored. What he thinks about every day is how to regain his former glory. Now, listening to the meaning of Li Zihu's words, a great opportunity has been placed in front of him.

    He glanced at Lizihu twice: "How old are you this year?"

    "Back to Ghost King, it's fifteen years old."

    "You're only fifteen years old." Oniohmaru was surprised: "A fifteen-year-old can actually have such thoughts, and he may be a great person in the future. I heard that you can still read?"

    "Yes." Li Zihu said respectfully: "I have read several books since I was a child."

    Oniohmaru liked Li Zihu who was kneeling on the ground a little bit: "I have no heirs, so you can be my adopted son."

    Lizihu was overjoyed after hearing this. He had a lucky escape this time, but he did not expect that he would be a blessing in disguise and would be appreciated by Oniohmaru.  Although Oniomaru is not as powerful as before, he was once the overlord of the sea after all, and this may be his chance to rise to prominence.

    At that moment, he kowtowed repeatedly: "Thank you so much, my adoptive father. Thank you so much, my adoptive father."

    Oniwangmaru laughed "haha": "Okay, okay! What you just said makes sense. You are my adopted son, and I have to avenge you! Send the order, all ships sail to Penghu, I will kill Penghu blood  Flow into a river!¡±

    "etc!"

    Suddenly a person shouted loudly from the side.

    Oniomaru turned around and looked polite, "It's Mr. Toki, what's your idea?"

    Mr. Dongshi said in a low voice: "Please the King of Ghosts to retreat to the left and right."

    Oniohmaru waved his hand, and all his subordinates left. Li Zihu hesitated for a moment, and then withdrew.

    "Mr. Toki, please speak." Kiohmaru said.

    Mr. Dongshi sneered: "King of Ghosts, the words of your new adopted son are very unreliable. Chang Lu is also a meticulous person. How can such a sneak attack be successful? I thought there must be something weird in it."

    "Sir, what you mean is"

    Mr. Dongshi took a step forward: "Penghu has never had any trouble with pirates. Why did it suddenly attack this time? The Ghost King better figure it out. We can't afford another failure."

    Oniomaru was very convinced of this Mr. Toki. After listening to his words, he thought carefully for a long time, then nodded and said: "What Mr. said is, I will send someone to Penghu to investigate first"

    "One Penghu is not enough." Mr. Dongshi said hurriedly: "The officers and soldiers of the Ming Dynasty newly defeated the Hongyi and Liu Xiang coalition forces, and their morale was very high. I think this matter has something to do with Zou Weilian, the governor of Fujian. Without Zou Weilian's support, I don't think Penghu would be the same.  Dare to be so bold. The Ghost King thought again, since the officers and soldiers had taken care of Chang Lu and others, how could a little kid from Lizihu escape? I didn't really believe that the rope was broken and he survived at sea.  Before that, we still have to wait and see what happens in Fujian.¡±

    Oniwangmaru nodded after hearing this: "So let's put it this way, it's better not to rush this matter. Everything is in accordance with Mr.'s instructions. Let's investigate clearly first. I will send spies to Penghu and Quanzhou to investigate!"

    Mr. Dongshi smiled slightly: "The Ghost King is wise, so I will go and rest first."

    OniohmaruKnowing that he had a nap habit, he actually stood up and sent Mr. Toshiki out.

    Entering his cabin, there was a disciple-looking person waiting inside. Mr. Dongshi winked and the disciple closed the cabin door.  Mr. Dongshi's expression changed suddenly:

    "Beipiao, things are urgent. I don't know where Li Zihu came from and tried his best to encourage Oniwang Maru to wash Penghu with blood. I have temporarily stabilized Oniwang Maru. I will find an excuse for you to buy pen and ink tomorrow. You can find a way to go there immediately.  Penghu, find General Hong Tiaoyuan, don¡¯t say anything else, just tell Hong Tiaoyuan that the robbery and killing of Changlu failed, Oniwang Maru will arrive soon, prepare quickly, otherwise the whole island will be in danger!"

    "Sir, thank God, I know!" Xie Tian quickly responded: "But I have been there for a long time, and I'm afraid it will arouse Kiohmaru's suspicion. Sir, here"

    "Leave me alone, leave me alone." Mr. Dongshi stamped his feet repeatedly: "As an official of the Ming Dynasty, I unfortunately fell into a den of thieves and lost all my reputation. How can I survive in the world? I endure the humiliation and bear the burden just to look for opportunities.  To repay the imperial court, the opportunity has come. Even if I die, I will save the whole island of Penghu!"

    "Sir!" Xie Tian knelt down with a plop, with tears streaming down his face: "Xie Tian has been following Mr. Xie for six years. He teaches him every day. He is a man of the Ming Dynasty in life and the soul of the Ming Dynasty in death. I dare not forget it for a moment.  . If Mr. Xie Tian is in trouble, he will never dare to live alone in this world. When the incident in Penghu is over, Xie Tian will definitely follow Mr. "

    "Beidiao!" Xie Tian helped him up: "Don't say death easily! I helped you pick up your calligraphy. I want you to remember that we people are wandering around. It's hard to return to our home and find it hard to leave our country.  Never forget your identity. It's so easy to escape from the den of thieves. Don't do stupid things. I am old and I am unworthy of your kindness. I have to die to show my determination. You are still young. Live well for me.  Ming Dynasty repays the work of dogs and horses! This is also the last request of the teacher!"

    "Yes!" Xie Tian's eyes were red: "Xie Tian listened to the teacher, lived well, and avenged the teacher! Teacher, please rest assured, if anything happens to the teacher, Xie Tian will smash Oniohmaru into thousands of pieces!"

    Mr. Dongshi sighed, he was a disciple who was good at everything, but his murderous aura was too strong, which made him not like a scholar.

    But, these are not things you have to consider.

 Part One: Penghu Chapter 29 Jewelry

    When I came to Lanyue Pavilion again, I was already considered a "regular customer".

    Thinking that Han Xiaoxiao had already explained it, the boss of Lanyue Pavilion came out to greet him personally and brought Ding Yunyi, Qin Yun, and Xie Xuan to the second floor in person.

    Han Xiaoxiao and a middle-aged businessman had been waiting there. When Ding Yunyi arrived, Han Xiaoxiao stood up, smiled slightly, and introduced the two parties.

    This middle-aged businessman is called Sun Xiyu, a Fujian jewelry merchant. It is said that when Zheng Zhilong was a pirate, he relied on him to sell some jewelry that was difficult to sell.

    Sun Xiyu is a standard businessman. After a few pleasantries with Ding Yunyi, he asked him to take out all the jewelry.

    Ding Yunyi took out the jewelry he was carrying. Sun Xiyu suddenly seemed to be a different person. His smile disappeared. He picked up the jewelry and inspected them carefully one by one.

    Those fakes and worthless items were all carefully selected by Sun Xiyu and put aside.

    Taking advantage of this moment, Ding Yunyi introduced Qin Yun and Xie Xuan to Han Xiaoxiao.  Qin Yun and Xie Xuan were very excited, as if the star-chasers of Ding Yunyi's era had seen the big star in their minds.

    Actually, it¡¯s not wrong if you think about it carefully. Han Xiaoxiao is indeed a big star of this era.

    Han Xiaoxiao responded lightly and seemed to be more interested in Ding Yunyi. When asked when he would leave Quanzhou and return to Penghu, Ding Yunyi only said that he would leave after finishing some things in his hands.

    "If Mr. Ding has something to do in the future, just send someone to find me. I will probably stay in Quanzhou for a long time." Han Xiaoxiao's expression was not perfunctory at all: "It is bitterly cold in Penghu, Inspector Ding, please take care of yourself.  ¡±

    "Thank you, Miss Han." Ding Yunyi replied.

    The few chatted for a while, and Sun Xiyu over there had already inspected the jewelry one by one and raised his head: "Some of Master Ding's items are excellent, and some are not worth much. I will open them for Master Ding."  The total price is eight hundred taels."

    Ding Yunyi doesn¡¯t have much idea about silver. He only remembers what he saw in movies and TV series in the past. Those rich people could easily spend tens of thousands of taels of silver. But when it comes to him, how much does eight hundred taels count?

    This is already a high price offered by Sun Xiyu for Han Xiaoxiao's sake.  Premium pork costs six cents a penny, rice costs five cents a stone, and eight hundred taels of silver. A peasant family in the south would have to go without food or drink for thirty years to save up.

    Han Xiaoxiao was not satisfied after hearing this: "Mr. Sun has a lot of money and a wide range of contacts. Wouldn't it be nice to give Xiaoxiao a round number of one thousand taels?"

    If someone else had asked Han Xiaoxiao to plead, he would have already agreed, but Sun Xiyu shook his head repeatedly: "Miss Han, Sun is a businessman. Even if he could sell these things, the profit would only be two to three hundred taels.  We have to deduct various expenses, and eight hundred taels is already a large amount. Please don¡¯t embarrass me, Miss Han.¡±

    Ding Yunyi was already very satisfied: "Since Mr. Sun is only willing to pay 800 taels, then let's go with 800 taels."

    Han Xiaoxiao glanced at Ding Yunyi slightly reproachfully, but there was nothing he could do.  He got up and went to take out a box from the cabinet next to him, opened it and put it in front of Sun Xiyu: "Mr. Sun, these are small jewelry. Mr. Sun, are they worth two hundred taels of silver?"

    "Miss Han, you must not do this." Ding Yunyi said quickly: "How can you use Miss Han's private room?"

    ?? Han Xiaoxiao smiled: "Master Ding came here for the officers and soldiers on Penghu. I didn't bring a small piece of jewelry with me whether I was alive or dead. Please don't refuse, Master Ding."

    Qin Yun and Xie Xuan looked at each other. Han Xiaoxiao's chivalrous spirit and courage were not something everyone could have.

    Sun Xiyu sighed: "I have long heard that Miss Han is as courageous as any other man, and today I saw her reputation is well-deserved. Well, I won't read any of this, so I'll just give it to you for two hundred taels of silver!"

    At this point, Ding Yunyi didn¡¯t know what to say.  It was just the first time that he and Han Xiaoxiao had met, but Han Xiaoxiao was so loyal, and he didn't know how to repay this love.

    It was agreed at that moment that Sun Xiyu would take away the jewelry first, and then send the silver to Ding Yunyi¡¯s inn in the afternoon.

    As soon as Sun Xiyu left, Xie Xuan was full of praise: "Needless to say Miss Han's chivalry, although Sun Xiyu is a businessman, she is also loyal. Xie Xuan is also a small businessman, but he is not as good as the two of them.  It's far away. Inspector Ding came here for Penghu supplies. Xie Xuan has some friendship with the ground officials in Quanzhou. If Inspector Ding can trust me, leave this matter to me!  The supplies will be sent to Penghu within a month!¡±

    Ding Yunyi was overjoyed when he heard this. This trip to Quanzhou was well worth it.  Not only did she recognize Han Xiaoxiao, a prostitute, but she also made a good friend like Xie Xuan.

    The momentHe thanked her loudly, thinking that Xie Xuan would definitely have to do things up and down, as there were many places to use money. He was about to say that when Sun Xiyu's money arrived, he would allocate part of it, but he didn't want to say this before he said it. Xie Xuan was already laughing  road:

    "Does Inspector Ding look down on me? Although Xie Xuan is a businessman, he has read a lot before, and he still knows some righteousness. Penghu is in a critical situation, and Inspector Ding has a heavy responsibility. I can't be rich, but I can still get it with a little money.  Come out, Inspector Ding, please stop worrying about this."

    The other party¡¯s words have reached this point, and Ding Yunyi can no longer insist.

    Han Xiaoxiao was in high spirits and asked people to prepare wine and food, insisting on letting them eat here before leaving.  Ding Yunyi and the other three were also polite.

    When the food and drinks came, Ding Yunyi took a glass of wine and made a pun: "Ding Yunyi first came here, and he was born in a sparse place. He didn't have any friends at first, but now he has three good friends like you, and he feels a lot of emotion in his heart."  Without further ado, I¡¯d like to toast three people with this glass of wine!¡±

    After saying that, he drank it all in one gulp.

    Han Xiaoxiao and the other three also picked up their wine glasses and drank. Han Xiaoxiao put down his glasses and said with a smile, "How can there be no joy with wine? Han Xiaoxiao is willing to offer a song to help the wine."

    Ding Yunyi was fine, but Qin Yun and Xie Xuan were overjoyed.  Han Xiaoxiao was going to play for them alone. When word spread, his face was very bright.

    Han Xiaoxiao brought the pipa and sang a song called "Shaolin Guanwu" by Cheng Shao:

    "Take a short break to recruit and test the monks. The skills of the metal sword and the iron rod are level-by-level. The strong will win and the magic will be subdued. The habit is to defeat the tiger with ease. Determine the chaos, implement the true results, protect the country and the world, and pass on the light. No worries in the middle of the sky,  Zhongyi Vairocana performs Mahayana."

    "Being strong will bring down the magic power, but if you get used to it, you can beat the tiger with light force."

    After singing the song, Ding Yunyi murmured, suddenly laughed "haha", and stood up: "Miss Han, what a strong person can conquer the magic, and is used to taking advantage of the tiger's strength. Ding Yunyi went first, if one day Han  If the girl can come to Penghu, Ding Yunyi will definitely show his kindness as a landlord and let Miss Han see with her own eyes how our officers and soldiers of the Ming Dynasty in Penghu slay dragons and tigers!"

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 30 Duan Saner

    After drinking at Lanyue Pavilion, when we returned to the inn, Sun Xiyu had already arrived with the money.

    The two parties made a clear deal and chatted there for a while, before Sun Xiyu stood up and left.  Ding Yunyi sent him to the door.  Sun Xiyu suddenly stopped: "Master Ding, I know you are patrolling Penghu. What should you do if you encounter pirates?"

    Ding Yunyi was startled after hearing this: "Take it down and bring it to justice!"

    Sun Xiyu smiled slightly and pointed to the dining place downstairs: "There is a pirate there. Why don't you capture Mr. Ding?"

    Looking where he pointed, a lean man in his thirties was eating there with a strange look on his face, looking around from time to time.

    Although this man did not look like a good person, Ding Yunyi was confused: "Mr. Sun, how do you know this man is a pirate?"

    Sun Xiyu smiled again: "There are so many pirates on the sea, and each one has its own unique mark. You can also know who the other party is when you meet. If it is a friend, avoid accidental injury; if it is an enemy, everyone should draw their knives and fight shoulder to shoulder."  superior!"

    Ding Yunyi suddenly realized: "What about this?"

    "Look at his arm"

    Looking in the direction of Sun Xiyu's fingers while writing, he saw a strange tattoo on the arm exposed by the man's rolled-up sleeves, which Ding Yunyi had never seen before.

    Sun Xiyu knew this very well: "This tattoo is called Umolega, which is a black ghost. Anyone with such a tattoo on their arm belongs to a group of pirates. The former pirate king Oniomaru!"

    As soon as he heard the name, Ding Yunyi's eyes narrowed: "Kiou Maru?"

    "Exactly" Sun Xiyu just pretended that Ding Yunyi didn't recognize him, and briefly introduced the origin of Oniwang Maru: "Oniwang Maru has never come to Fujian. I don't know why I sent someone here this time."

    "How do you know, sir, that he was sent by Kiohmaru? What if he slipped out of the pirate team?" Ding Yunyi didn't quite understand.

    Sun Xiyu smiled again: "Look at how the tea bowl is placed in front of him?"

    Ding Yunyi looked at it and saw that the tea bowl in front of the pirate was really different.  The lid of the tea bowl was taken off and placed on the table, with a pair of chopsticks placed on it.

    "A scorching sun shines in the sky, and two rainbows shine brightly." Sun Xiyu said two words that made no sense: "This is a secret code among pirates. It means that I am doing business here. Brothers, please stay out of the way."

    Ding Yunyi finally understood that pirates were so particular about it.  I couldn't help but look at Sun Xiyu with admiration. He was just a businessman, but he knew so clearly about the slang rules among pirates.

    At that moment, he smiled coldly: "It's not easy to know why he came here? Mr. Sun, please go back and sit down for a while. Yun Yi will come as soon as he goes."

    Sun Xiyu turned back. Qin Yun and Xie Xuan were talking. It was strange to see Sun Xiyu leaving and coming back. Sun Xiyu briefly explained why this was the case.

    Before he finished speaking, the door had been opened, and Ding Yunyi had actually brought the pirate in hostage. The pirate had no room for resistance in Ding Yunyi's hands.

    Sun Xiyu was stunned, this, this is too fast, right?

    A dagger was pressed against the pirate's back. Ding Yunyi asked Qin Yun to close the door, then pressed the pirate's shoulders to make him sit down. Suddenly, there was a "Gala" sound, and then the pirate let out a scream, and one of his arms  It was removed and dislocated by Ding Yunyi.

    Qin Yun had seen Ding Yunyi's cruel attacks before, so it was not surprising. However, Xie Xuan and Sun Xiyu had never seen it before. They stared at Ding Yunyi with wide eyes and did not dare to say anything.

    "You answer whatever I say, otherwise I will remove the other arm for you." Ding Yunyi said coldly.

    The pirate was sweating all over his head in pain and nodded repeatedly.

    "Name?"

    "DuanDuan San'er"

    "Whose subordinate are you?"

    "Kiohmaru-sama."

    "What are you doing in Quanzhou?"

    When Ding Yunyi asked this question, Duan Saner remained silent.

    Ding Yunyi smiled, lifted Duan San'er's intact arm, and spread his hand flat on the table. Suddenly he raised the knife and dropped it. Duan San'er screamed in pain, and one of his fingers was cut.  Shengsheng stomped down.

    "Master, master, what's going on inside? Do you want me to come in and help?"

    Duan Saner¡¯s continuous screams finally alerted the waiter here, and the sound rang outside.

    Sun Xiyu called the door, took out a few pennies and stuffed it into the waiter's hand: "A few friends are having fun, it's none of your business."

    "Hey, I got it." The waiter who got the reward was very happy: "If you have anything to do, please call me."

    SunXiyu closed the door and looked at Ding Yunyi in shock, only to see Ding Yunyi say expressionlessly: "Do you want to lose all your fingers?"

    "Sir, I'll tell you, I'll tell you!" Duan Saner's sweat fell in large drops on his forehead, and he endured the pain and said, "Hitaka Gongbaota, the apprentice of Lord Oni¨­maru, was killed in Penghu. Lord Oni¨­maru was furious.  I wanted to recruit all my men to massacre Penghu. Later, Lord Oniwangmaru's military adviser, Mr. Toshi, advised you to find out the situation in Penghu and Fujian before taking action, so Lord Oniwangmaru sent me to Quanzhou.  Spare me!"

    Ding Yunyi exhaled, Kiohmaru knew that Hitachi Gong Yasuda was dead?  How did he know?  Thinking again, something bad is going to happen. There are only a few people like Hong Tiaoyuan in Penghu. How can they resist the large number of pirates?

    He was anxious in his heart, but there was nothing strange on his face: "Who is that Mr. Dongshi?"

    ¡°We don¡¯t know his origins, we just know that you trust him very much and you have to ask him for advice on anything!¡±

    Ding Yunyi nodded: "How many ships does Oniwangmaru have, and how many people are there?"

    "There are 26 large and small ships, and about 400 people!"

    Ding Yunyi had heard all the information he wanted to know clearly. He was about to send Duan Saner to the official, when suddenly his heart moved: "Duan Saner, do you want me to take your life or send you to the official?"

    Duan San'er was horrified. Both of these things are fatal. He quickly knelt down on the ground with a plop: "Master, master, spare your life, spare your life. Duan San'er was forced to become a pirate. Please spare Duan San's life."  Save your life!"

    "If you want to save your life, just be honest with me and do whatever I ask you to do!" Ding Yunyi held his dislocated shoulder, and when Duan San'er wasn't paying attention, he suddenly pulled and lifted it, causing Duan San'er to cry out in pain.  , the dislocated arm has been reset.

    Duan San'er was surprised and admired at the same time, regardless of the fact that his severed finger was still bleeding: "I spared Duan San'er's life. From now on, Duan San'er's life belongs to me."

    Ding Yunyi ignored him. He was worried about Penghu and was so anxious that he wished he could fly back to Penghu now: "Mr. Sun, I will go back to Penghu with Qin Yun now and say goodbye!"

    "Wait!" Sun Xiyu stopped him: "Inspector Ding, if you go back like this, you will die in vain!"

 Part One: The Storm in Penghu Chapter 31 The Cai Family

    (Starting from today, we will update three times a day. Brothers, please vote for your recommendation! Thank you!)

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    "Inspector Ding, you are just going to die!"

    Sun Xiyu stopped Ding Yunyi: "Kiwangmaru has 26 ships and more than 400 people. Do you want to win with more than a dozen brothers on Penghu Island? You will die for nothing!"

    Ding Yunyi calmed down with one sentence.

    Indeed, it is not impossible to win with a small number, but the difference in strength between the two sides is too great, but a rash fight will lead to death.

    But what can I do now?

    Sun Xiyu seemed to have already thought of it for him: "There is no way, but it depends on whether Inspector Ding has the ability."

    "Mr. Sun, please speak." Ding Yunyi became hopeful upon hearing this and said respectfully.

    "I have to invite someone." Sun Xiyu raised a finger and said: "This person lives in Quanzhou. His surname is Cai, his given name is Qizhen, and his courtesy name is Wenhe. He is after Cai Xiang, one of the four great masters of the Song Dynasty. He is a famous scholar in Fujian.  A merchant who specializes in going to sea. This man is one of the best maritime merchants in Fujian and even the entire Ming Dynasty. He has three Guangfu ships, each equipped with 1 Daifa Tiger Crouching Cannon, 8 Dafolang Machines, 3 Wankou Guns, and  There are 60 barrels, 10 muskets, 100 cigarette pots There are also many building ships, cypress troughs, sand ships, blue ships, copper sterns, and sailboats walking on the sea, and pirates dare not attack them easily.  We have only fought against Oniwang Maru in its heyday, and although we lost a few ships, we managed to escape safely. It is conceivable that the Cai family¡¯s fleet is very powerful, but they also formed a feud with Oniou Maru.¡±

    Ding Yunyi immediately understood: "Mr. Sun, you want me to ask the Cai family for help?"

    "That's exactly what I mean." Sun Xiyu nodded and said: "If you want to defeat Oniohmaru, you have to ask him to come forward. He has only suffered losses at the hands of Oniohmaru, and he has long wanted to take revenge, but even though Onioumaru is powerful,  It's not as good as before, but Oniwangmaru is extremely fierce, and Cai Qizhen doesn't dare to act rashly. But this person has a weird temper, and it's hard to say whether he can be invited."

    After finishing speaking, he did not forget to add: "He has a young son named Cai Jiuzhou, nicknamed Zhenxing. He is only nineteen years old this year, but he is born with a big body and a round waist. He has been practicing naval warfare since he was a child. He has become Cai Qizhen's right-hand man at the age of sixteen. Now  He is responsible for many things in the Cai family."

    Xie Xuan, who is also a local in Quanzhou, said: "Cai Jiuzhou is a man who is generous with his wealth and has a very good reputation. He is just a bit tempered and can get extremely explosive if he is not careful."

    Ding Yunyi thought for a moment: "Please, Mr. Sun, please take me to visit the Cai family."

    Sun Xiyu readily agreed.  Time was tight and there was no time to make arrangements, so I took Ding Yunyi and Qin Yun directly to visit the Cai family. Please ask Xie Xuan to take care of the money in the inn.  Duan San'er was left behind again.

    When I arrived at the door of Cai¡¯s house, I was indeed very grand.

    Sun Xiyu is also a frequent visitor here. He spoke to the servant at the door. The servant went in to inform. After a while, he came out and said that Mr. Cai wanted to invite him.

    As soon as you enter Cai's house, you are greeted by a large courtyard, where dozens of young men in their teens and twenties are practicing martial arts.

    Entering the lobby, Sun Xiyu smiled and said, "Brother Wenhe, I'm here to disturb you."

    Laughter also came from the lobby: "Old Sun, I haven't seen you for a long time. Where did you go to drink wine?"

    There was a father and son sitting there, but they didn¡¯t get up to greet the guests when they came in. They must be Cai Qizhen and Cai Jiuzhou and his son.  Cai Jiuzhou looks handsome and polite, but he doesn't seem to have a hot temper.

    Seeing Sun Xiyu come in, he only thought that Ding Yunyi and Qin Yun behind him were his followers. Cai Qizhen didn't care and asked Sun Xiyu to sit down.

    "Brother Wenhe, I am here to introduce you to a young hero." Sun Xiyu said as soon as he sat down.

    Cai Qizhen replied lightly: "There are young heroes everywhere in this world. Those who have won a fight are young heroes. Those who have won money in gambling are not young heroes in the hearts of gamblers. I don't know what you, Sun, want."  What kind of 'young hero' can you introduce to me?"

    His temper is really weird, and he doesn't give any face to his guests.

    Sun Xiyu was used to it and didn't take it seriously: "A few days ago, in the battle of Liaoluowan, our Ming navy defeated the Hongyi and Liu Xiang coalition forces. A young man jumped on the Hongyi warship and killed two people.  Injuring one person and seizing a Hongyi warship, does such a person deserve to be called a hero? "

    Ding Yunyi observed quietly and found that Cai Jiuzhou's eyes lit up, but Cai Qizhen remained calm: "But if you can fight a little, you may not be worthy of being a hero."

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: "I think you also brought this 'young hero'. His hands are white and his nails are long. He doesn't seem to be able to fight. As for this one"His eyes fell on Ding Yunyi again: "I guess this is Ding Yunyi, the young master of Ding Yuanzhaoding Military Affairs in Fujian, right?"

    Ding Yunyi actually thought.  Cai Qizhen could tell the difference just by looking at it. In fact, he already knew about his "deeds" in the Battle of Liaoluo Bay.

    "Brother Wenhe has sharp eyes and admires him." Sun Xiyu was not used to it: "This is Ding Yunyi, the son of Ding Junwu! Inspector Ding came to see Mr. Cai."

    "Penghu inspector Ding Yunyi has met Mr. Cai!"

    Cai Qizhen sat there carefree and motionless: "Although my place is not a deep palace compound, it is not something ordinary people can come in. Some time ago, a director of the Ministry of Industry came to the capital to see me, and he waited for me for five days.  Seven days. It¡¯s just that Ding Junwu is diligent and caring for the people. He is upright and upright. Cai has always admired him, so he gave Ding Junwu a face and let you come here. "

    Ding Yunyi was wondering, did Cai Qizhen already know that he was coming?

    At this moment, Cai Jiuzhou, son of Cai Qizhen, smiled slightly: "Inspector Ding, why didn't you bring Duan San'er there?"

    Ding Yunyi and Qin Yun were both shocked.  Cai Jiuzhou said with a smile: "Inspector Ding is so skilled. Duan San'er became a prisoner after just one encounter at the inn. But later you captured Duan San'er into the room, and our people only heard a few miserable sounds."  Phew, we don¡¯t know what you did to Duan Saner.¡±

    Ding Yunyi immediately understood that the Cai family¡¯s informants were everywhere in the inn. If he had captured Duan Saner alive, the news would have already reached the Cai family¡¯s ears.  Thinking about it more carefully, the waiter who knocked on the door was probably an informant arranged by the Cai family.

    Now that he understood this, Ding Yunyi became calm and bowed slightly: "The Cai family is very powerful. I heard Mr. Sun say that this time I am here to ask Mr. Wenhe for help."

    Ding Yunyi's calmness was somewhat beyond the expectations of the Cai family and his son. Cai Qizhen looked at the young man in front of her a few more times: "Tell me, what do you want me to do for you?"

    "I would like to ask the Cai family to join me in dealing with the great pirate Onimaru and eradicate this vicious bandit."

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 32 Join forces

    "I want to work with the Cai family to deal with the big pirate Onimaru."

    As soon as Ding Yunyi said these words, Cai Qizhen had already said coldly: "Why?"

    The question was very straightforward, and Ding Yunyi immediately responded: "I should say that the Cai family fought against Oniomaru back then, and both sides suffered losses and formed grudges. This time the pirates invaded our Penghu in large numbers, and it was the Cai family who joined forces with our Penghu officers and soldiers.  A great opportunity to eradicate Oniomaru."

    "Joining forces? What a joke!" Cai Qizhen's face was full of disdain: "You have less than twenty soldiers in Penghu, and you don't have any warships except fishing boats. Why do you want to join forces with me? The grudge between my Cai family and Oniomaru is my Cai  Don¡¯t let others worry about your family¡¯s affairs.¡±

    Ding Yunyi was not discouraged: "Mr. Cai, I know that your Cai family is very powerful, so you don't need my help. But as long as Oniwang Maru is not removed, the sea will be restless. Mr. Cai will not wait to go to sea in fear all the time."  The fleet is back. This time Oniwangmaru invades Penghu. As long as the Cai family quietly goes to sea and attacks from behind, Oniwangmaru will be defeated. This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. "

    Cai Qizhen looked up to the sky and laughed: "I, Cai, have lived for decades, and I want a young boy to teach me how to do it. It's a joke, it's a joke. Inspector Ding, please come back. When you become a guerrilla or a general one day, come and join me again.  Say these words."

    Ding Yunyi's face suddenly darkened: "Qin Yun."

    "exist."

    Ding Yunyi said coldly: "It will be fine if we are killed by pirates this time, but if we can survive, from now on, the Cai family will strictly check all ships passing by our Penghu, and check carefully to see if they have any  What kind of prohibited items were checked last month and ten days, and they were checked carefully for a year and a half!"

    Cai Qizhen's face changed slightly. Cai Jiuzhou next to her was about to get angry. Cai Qizhen stopped her with her eyes: "Inspector Ding is threatening me? Although I, Mr. Cai, have no ability, I still have some friendship with Zou Fushuai. Your family  I, Ding Junwu, was so polite when he saw me, aren't you afraid that you will lose your official position tomorrow just for doing a small inspection?"

    "I forgot that Mr. Cai has a wide circle of people and has great friendships." Ding Yunyi smiled slightly: "Qin Yun, let's spread the news and say that the Cai family wants to destroy the pirates, and the first one to use the knife is Oniomaru, and then  It's Pirate King Liu Xiang! This time they are going to sneak attack while Oniwangmaru is attacking Penghu. The more people know about it, the better! Then order Commander Hong and all of them to evacuate Penghu. Oniwangmaru has invaded me and Penghu, we can bear it.  ! After the pirates have retreated, we will return to Penghu. From now on, every ship passing by Penghu will hand out a flag, saying that it is issued by Ding Yuanzhao, the military affairs officer of Fujian Province  "

    Ding Yunyi glanced at Cai Qizhen and said word by word: "The only one who will destroy the pirates is the Cai family!"

    Cai Qizhen's face turned completely gloomy. Ding Yunyi's move was too vicious.

    The Cai family never cared about pirates. In addition to Kiohmaru, they also offended many pirates.  The pirates were worried that the Cai family had many ships and a large fleet, so they never dared to act rashly.

    But if the banner "Exterminate pirates, only the Cai family" spreads throughout the sea, no matter whether it is true or false, if the pirates swallow this breath, their face will be lost, and they will definitely unite, and the Cai family fleet will be restored from now on.  No days of peace.

    It doesn¡¯t matter if someone else posted it, but Ding Yunyi just carried out his father, Ding Yuanzhao. The pirates knew it was posted by Ding Junwu, so how could anyone not believe it?

    "Ding Yunyi, this is the Cai family, don't you want to die?" Cai Jiuzhou couldn't bear it anymore and shouted loudly.

    Ding Yunyi was not afraid at all, and said sternly: "Although I am a small patrol inspector, I am also an official of the Ming Dynasty. Do you, the Cai family, dare to hurt me?"

    "In the Cai family, who can be so bold, I'm afraid there is no other candidate except Ding Yunyi.

    I thought that Cai Qizhen would definitely not give up, but she suddenly laughed: "Okay, okay, you are indeed the son of Ding Junwu, courageous and heroic!"

    Cai Qizhen smiled instead of being angry, which was somewhat beyond Ding Yunyi's expectations.  But what Cai Qizhen said next shocked Ding Yunyi even more:

    Only Cai Qizhen said: "Revitalize."

    "Here you are." Cai Jiuzhou stood up.

    "You choose a ship and secretly go to sea tonight, sail to Penghu, and prepare for a sneak attack on Oniwang Maru. Remember, don't be impatient, and obey Inspector Ding's orders in everything."

    "yes!"

    After Cai Qizhen gave her instructions, she turned to Ding Yunyi and said, "Inspector Ding, you should go back to the inn to get ready. I will send someone to pick you up in the evening and get you on the boat back to Penghu."

    Ding Yunyi was stunned and had no idea what was going on.

    Could it be that those few words you just said really scared Cai Qizhen?

    Cai Qizhen smiled slightly: "Ding XunIf you haven't gone back to prepare for the inspection, do you have to wait for Oniohmaru to board Penghu?  "

    "AhThank you, Mr. Cai. I was rude just now." Ding Yunyi finally realized what he was doing. He thanked Cai Qizhen and his son with doubts and walked out with Qin Yun and Sun Xiyu.

    Ding Yunyi left with doubts. Cai Qizhen suddenly smiled and said: "Brother Duan Ran, Lord Ding, come out."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Ding Yunyi¡¯s father and son, Ding Yuanzhao, the military officer of Fujian Province, came out of the back room and bowed to Cai Qizhen: "Wenhe, thank you for helping me this time."

    "Master Ding, why do you have to be polite? I have wanted to deal with Oni Omaru for a long time, and this time is also an opportunity for my Cai family." Cai Qizhen said with a smile.

    Ding Yuanzhao shook his head: "It's ridiculous that Quanzi is arrogant and ignorant. He really thought that with his false threats, Wen He would be afraid of him."

    Cai Qizhen said sternly: "Brother Duan Ran is wrong. I think that although your son is young, he is very perseverant and does not follow common sense. He is very different from my official name in the Ming Dynasty. He is not like what Brother Duan Ran said before.  Cowardly. I was testing him, but I didn't expect him to say something like that. I think your son will be very successful in the future."

    Ding Yuanzhao was also puzzled: "Originally, Xiang Wen's temper was indeed very cowardly and timid, but he didn't expect that after being sent to the army for a short period of time, he seemed to be a completely different person. Why is this, I really can't figure it out.  This time I came to visit Wenhe. I came here for the sake of the Fujian Sea. I happened to hear the news that pirates were about to invade Penghu, so I asked you to help Quanzi shamelessly, but I didn¡¯t want to make it too easy for Quanzi, so I asked you.  I¡¯m embarrassed. But Xiang Wen¡¯s performance was beyond my expectations.¡±

    Cai Qizhen nodded: "I think Xiang Wen's temperament has changed drastically since he joined the army. He killed the pirate Hitachi Gongbaotian in Penghu a few days ago, and he is deeply loved by the fishermen in Penghu. Zhenxing, this time you go to assist Xiang  Wen, don¡¯t neglect it.¡±

    Cai Jiuzhou said respectfully: "Yes, my child will keep it in mind."

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 33 I am an officer and soldier of the Ming Dynasty

    "King of Ghosts, the Penghu spies are back. There are only more than ten Ming Dynasty officers and soldiers in Penghu."

    "Ghost King, except for Duan San'er, all the spies who went to Quanzhou have returned. There is no movement in Quanzhou Ming Dynasty."

    "This Duan San'er, I guess it was because of drinking that I got into trouble again." Oni Wangmaru snorted coldly: "Since Penghu and Fujian are both defenseless, send an order and all ships will be sent out to wash Penghu with blood!"

    After giving the order, the subordinates immediately became busy.

    Oniomaru turned around and asked Mr. Toki: "Sir, is this appropriate?"

    "It's OK, it's OK." At this point, Mr. Dongshi no longer had any excuse to stop it: "When the king arrives in Penghu, he can go ashore to show his glory, and I will personally beat the drum on the main ship to cheer for the king!"

    Oniohmaru smiled with joy, and suddenly thought of something: "Where is your disciple Xie Tian? Why hasn't he come back?"

    Mr. Dongshi sighed: "Beidiao is naughty by nature. He doesn't even know where to go and play at this time, so he may have forgotten the time."

    Onimaru said "Oh" and didn't care

    ?¡­

    Penghu.

    "Mr. Dong Shi?" Hong Tiaoyuan was shocked. He helped Xie Tian, ??who was kneeling on the ground, and asked hurriedly: "Mr. Dong Shi, why are you so anxious to send you here?"

    Xie Tian was sweating profusely: "Boss Hong, run away with the people from Penghu immediately. Oniohmaru knows that your people killed his disciple Hitachi Gongbaota and has already led all the fleet to kill Penghu. My mentor wants to  It took a while, but I believe his fleet will arrive soon."

    When he heard this, Hong Tiaoyuan's face turned pale and he couldn't say a word. Xiao Yifeng, who was standing next to him, was surprised: "We are so secretive in our work, how did Oniomaru know that we killed Hitachi Gong Yaota?"

    Xie Tian said anxiously: "There was a man named Li Zihu who was lucky enough to survive. He found Oniwang Maru and told him everything."

    "Li Zihu, Lizi Lake" Hong Tiaoyuan's face turned pale and he kept mumbling.

    Lizihu, isn¡¯t he the little pirate he let go?  At such a young age, he felt compassion for himself, but he never expected that he would be so vicious.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT?

    Others didn¡¯t know what Hong Tiaoyuan was thinking. They were all surprised. How could a pirate escape?  And what's even more terrible now is that Ding Yunyi, who is the mainstay of the island's military and civilians, is not here yet!

    "We can't hesitate any longer." Xie Tian repeatedly stamped his feet: "Oniwang Pills will be here soon. Mr. Hong, hurry up and leave!"

    "Let's go? Where can we go?" Hong Tiaoyuan said in confusion.

    After all, Xiao Yifeng was the bolder: "Boss Hong, I think we should notify the fishermen first and let them go as far as they can while the fishing boats are leaving. If they really can't go, there is no other way."

    By this time, Hong Tiaoyuan had lost his mind and would nod his head no matter what his subordinates said.

    Xiao Yifeng and a group of brothers hurried out to inform the fishermen on the island. Hong Tiaoyuan sat down blankly.

    why is it like this?  How could it be like this?  At first, Ding Yunyi wanted to eradicate the problem, but he opposed it with all his strength. Later, he rescued a pirate, but it was this pirate who was about to turn Penghu into a river of blood.

    ¡°Did Ding Yunyi do the right thing?  Are you wrong?  But my mentor also taught me that as a human being, you should not kill everyone, but always leave a way for the other party to survive.

    run?  Where can I run?  With so many people on the island, can they all run away?  Where can a small fishing boat be used?

    Thinking of my mentor, I suddenly remembered what Ding Yuanzhao once said to me:

    "You are the commander-in-chief of the Ming Dynasty. I strongly recommend you to guard Penghu this time in order to defend this important place. Remember, don't insult your identity. You are the official of the Ming Dynasty!"

    "You are the official of the Ming Dynasty!" These words rang in his ears like bells.

    Yes, I am an official of the Ming Dynasty!

    My duty is to defend Penghu!

    But think about what you have done since you arrived in Penghu?  He always gave in to the red barbarians and pirates, tolerated it as long as he could, and lived his life as a fisherman with peace of mind.

    I am afraid that I have long forgotten that I am the boss of Ming Dynasty.

    But what happens after Ding Yunyi comes?  Why do so many brothers listen to him and obey him?  That's because he is not afraid of trouble, and he has not forgotten that he is Ming's patrol inspector!

    He remembered what Ding Yunyi said to him again:

    "Brother, sooner or later there will be a conflict. You can't bear the ghost for a while. Axi and Ahu's parents are dead.?More people will die at the hands of pirates. The more you tolerate it, the more arrogant they will become.  What's more you often say that we are officers and soldiers of the Ming Dynasty!  "

    "I am an officer and soldier of the Ming Dynasty. I am an officer and soldier of the Ming Dynasty." Hong Tiaoyuan murmured, stood up tremblingly, and took off his sword from the wall.

    He took out the knife. It had not been used for so long and the blade was already rusty.

    "Old Ji, bring the whetstone!" Hong Tiaoyuan shouted.

    Lao Ji came in with a whetstone. Hong Tiaoyuan took it and sharpened it carefully and hard.

    Lao Ji watched from the side without saying a word, but his eyes showed relief.  He knew what Hong Tiaoyuan wanted to do.

    Having known Hong Tiaoyuan for so long, he could hardly remember how long it had been since Hong Tiaoyuan had used a knife.

    I remember that when I first met Hong Tiaoyuan, he was still full of ambition and wanted to do something vigorously, but reality was wiping away his ambition bit by bit.

    Lao Ji was almost disappointed with him.

    But at this moment, the Hong Tiaoyuan he knew before is back!

    It¡¯s not Hong Tiaoyuan, a fisherman, but Hong Tiaoyuan, the commander-in-chief of the Ming Dynasty!

    The knife was polished and sharpened. Hong Tiaoyuan looked at it with satisfaction for a while, then stood up holding the knife: "Old Ji, bring my armor and put it on for me!"

    "Hey, here we come!" Lao Ji responded enthusiastically.

    At this moment, Lao Ji became much younger. He quickly found the armor, helped Hong Tiaoyuan dress neatly, and then gave a thumbs up: "Old Hong, you are still the same old Hong!"

    Hong Tiaoyuan laughed "haha": "Old Ji, follow me and kill the pirates!"

    "Lao Hong No, Boss Hong, Lao Ji will follow you to kill the pirates!" Lao Ji took his knife and replied loudly.

    Hong Tiaoyuan and Lao Ji walked out. At this time, the brothers who came back were busy in the military camp. Hong Tiaoyuan suddenly shouted: "What is this mess? What is this!"

    The brothers were shocked by the loud shout. They stopped what they were doing and turned around. They were all confused.  When they saw the person who shouted, they rubbed their eyes with doubts on their faces.

    Who is this? He is wearing a helmet. Why does he look like Mr. Hong?

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 34 We are united as one (Third update please recommend)

    Why does this man look so much like Mr. Hong?

    "brothers!"

    As soon as this man opened his mouth, all the brothers were stunned. Isn¡¯t this man Mr. Hong or who is he?

    But I think it¡¯s really weird, I¡¯ve never seen Mr. Hong dressed up like this, what¡¯s going on today?

    Hong Tiaoyuan ignored the brothers¡¯ reactions and said loudly:

    "Brothers, let's not run away, let's not run away! We are serious officers and soldiers. We run away when we see pirates and red barbarians. Who are we? Do the people see that we have someone to respect? Kiohmaru is here, we  Where can we run? If we run away again, will we still have the courage to come back?"

    The brothers had no idea why Hong Tiaoyuan said this.

    Hong Tiaoyuan shook the knife in his hand: "I don't care what you think, I won't run away anyway! Just come when Oniomaru comes, he and I will fight for our lives!"

    "Boss Hong!" Chen Dong couldn't help but said, "There are many more people in Oniohmaru than we are!"

    "Are there too many people?" Hong Tiaoyuan said as if he was a different person: "If there are too many people, why don't we fight? What we eat is the salary from the imperial court, and what we do is the loyalty of the Ming Dynasty. The imperial court ordered us to guard Penghu, how can we  Why do pirates run away as soon as they arrive? We are officials of the Ming Dynasty!"

    With that said, he held his knife and bowed to his subordinates: "Brothers, I beg you, let Oniomaru see the good men of our Ming Dynasty! We have many good men of our Ming Dynasty who are not afraid of death!"

    After finishing what he wanted to say in one breath, Hong Tiaoyuan breathed a long sigh of relief and returned to his tent.  Only a group of silent brothers were left.

    He only heard Lao Ji saying: "Our eldest brother is a good man. It has been many years. I, Lao Ji, have not seen him like this for a long time. You go, I will be with Lao Hong whether life or death."  ¡±

    Hong Tiaoyuan smiled. He fell on his bed and fell asleep without thinking about anything else.

    No matter if he opens his eyes tomorrow and he is the only one left in Penghu, he is determined to live and die with Penghu this time

    ?¡­

    It was dawn and Hong Tiaoyuan woke up.

    He yawned comfortably, rubbed his eyes, stretched, climbed out of bed, grabbed his knife, and walked out with a swaying step.

    In his imagination, the military camp should be empty now.  The brothers should have left long ago.

    But who would have thought that as soon as he walked out, Hong Tiaoyuan's mouth would open wide.

    Brothers are all here.

    ????? Lao Ji is here, Chen Dong is here, Xiao Yifeng is here, Bao Juhua is here

    Not only did they not leave, but neither did the people in Penghu.

    They are all here!

    "You, what are you doing" Hong Tiaoyuan was completely at a loss.

    "Lao Hong, if you don't leave, can the brothers leave?" Lao Ji said with a smile: "Actually, we also want to run away, but when we think about the Ming Dynasty law, abandoning the chief officer and running for his life is a crime of losing one's head. There is nothing we can do.  I¡¯ll stay and die with you.¡±

    Before Hong Tiaoyuan could say anything, Chen Dong had already said, "Damn it, if you pretend to be a hero at this time, I will have to die with you."

    The brothers burst into laughter.

    Hong Tiaoyuan felt that his eyes were moist, and then he suppressed it and said to the people in Penghu: "What about you? Aren't you leaving too?"

    ¡°Penghu belongs to us, why do we have to leave when the pirates come?¡± a commoner shouted.

    ¡°Yes, yes, why do we all have to leave!¡± The people all screamed.

    Hong Tiaoyuan looked among the common people and saw Aunt Ma, Sister-in-law Jin, Uncle Lu saw the four widows, Dad Bangzi, Zhu Zigu and also saw Axi,  Ahu siblings

    Everyone is here, and everyone has not left!

    At this time, Dad Bangzi came out: "Mr. Hong, to be honest, we liked you in the past, but we looked down on you. We always thought you were not an official and had no spine, but now we know that we wrongly blamed you. Mr. Hong, you  Well done to you, Lao Ji, Inspector Ding, and all the brothers. If you don¡¯t leave, no one will leave. There are many pirates, and there are also many of us. Let¡¯s work together with great vigor.  If you fight with Hai Dao, everyone is willing to listen to your command!"

    "We are all willing to obey the commander-in-chief!"

    All the soldiers and civilians shouted loudly.

    "Okay, okay, okay!" Mr. Hong's lips trembled: "Okay, you are all good men of my Ming Dynasty. Let's fight the sea together vigorously this time."?Fight it!  "

    The soldiers and civilians cheered againas if this time they were not going to fight for their lives, but to attend a grand banquet

    The entire army and civilians in Penghu took action.  Pirates may be scary, but as long as everyone is united, what will happen if more pirates come?

    While everyone was busy, Lao Ji pulled Hong Tiaoyuan aside and asked quietly: "Old Hong, who is Mr. Toki, and why is he by Kiohmaru's side?"

    Hong Tiaoyuan looked aside and lowered his voice deliberately: "This Mr. Dongshi went to Penghu with Oni Wangmaru before and talked to me. His real name is Wei Jide, and his nickname is Dongshi. He was originally from the Tianqi period.  Tanhua was later sent as an envoy to Bo Ni, but was kidnapped by Oniwangmaru on the way, and all his followers were killed. Only he, because Oniwangmaru cherished his talent, used coercion and inducement to keep Wei Jide by his side several times.  They were all discovered and saved by Oniomaru in time. Later, he gave up his will to die and stayed with Onioumaru. "

    "You are not a loyal minister." Lao Ji sighed: "If it were a truly loyal person, wouldn't there be no way out if he wanted to die?"

    "It's wrong to say that." Hong Tiaoyuan shook his head and said: "Maybe he has his own reasons. To be loyal does not necessarily require death. Maybe it was you and me at that time, and we might not be able to die. Besides, this time  Thanks to him risking his life to send his disciple Xie Tian to deliver the message, otherwise we wouldn¡¯t even know about Oni Wangmaru going to Penghu.¡±

    After thinking about it, Lao Ji thought this was reasonable. He was stunned for a while, and suddenly sighed again: "I don't know when Inspector Ding will come back. Lao Hong, if I want to put it bluntly, Inspector Ding is not here.  Everyone feels a little empty inside.¡±

    "Yes, yes." Hong Tiaoyuan didn't mean to be unhappy at all. On the contrary, he felt the same way: "Don't say it's you, even I feel unsure."

    The eyes of the two people fell on the sea invariably, as if they were looking forward to something.

    Ding Yunyi, Ding Yunyi, where are you?  Do you know that Penghu is about to be in disaster?

    In Penghu, no one knows when Ding Yunyi will come back.

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 35 Mr. Dongshi

    Oniomaru came after all.

    On the 26th day, all the warships were brought by Kiohmaru. For this former pirate king, the Battle of Penghuor maybe it was not a battle at all in Kiohmaru's mindthis would be his  The best chance to regain your reputation.

    "Father, Penghu has arrived." Lizihu said with a little excitement on the side.

    "Order everyone to wait for the shore and wash Penghu with blood!" Oniwangmaru said with murderous intent.

    "Father." Li Zihu was a little uneasy: "Are some people going to be left on the boat?"

    "Haha" Kiohmaru laughed: "Other than Liu Xiang, who else dares to touch my fleet? Besides, Mr. Toki is on the main ship, but if there is a situation, he will naturally send a message."

    "My adoptive father is wise." Li Zihu said this, but his eyes were rolling around.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but he always has some doubts about Mr. Toshiki, whom his adoptive father trusts so much

    ¡°It¡¯s all smooth sailing, Your Majesty!¡±

    The voice of Mr. Dongshi Wei Jide came from behind.  Oni Wangmaru laughed loudly: "Mr. Dongshi, please watch me wipe out Penghu with blood and restore my reputation as the Ghost King!"

    As he said that, he said sternly: "Go to the island! Kill!"

    ?¡­

    Hong Tiaoyuan stood there calmly with the soldiers and civilians on the island.

    The brothers already have swords and guns in their hands. They have never felt so clearly that they are truly officers and soldiers of the Ming Dynasty.

    The fishermen in Penghu also hold "weapons" in their hands, which are harpoons, poles, wooden sticks They have never felt that they are truly the people of the Ming Dynasty.

    Hong Tiaoyuan held the knife in his hand tightly. He saw the pirates coming and the pirates landing on the island, and then he said loudly:

    "Flag!"

    A big flag was unfolded in Lao Ji's hand, with a big word written on it:

    "bright!"

    Ming¡¯s Ming!

    Oniomaru and his men stopped.  What does it mean?  What do they want to do?  Do these soldiers who don¡¯t look like soldiers and the cowardly fishermen actually want to resist?

    "Hong Tiaoyuan, do you still want to resist me?" Kiohmaru walked up to hundreds of pirates and said murderously: "Don't you know that I am Kiohmaru?"

    "I know, of course I know that you are the famous Oniomaru" Hong Tiaoyuan murmured, his voice was very low, then suddenly raised his head and said sternly: "Oniomaru, could it be  Don¡¯t you know that I am Penghu Biao of the Ming Dynasty? How can you, a little pirate, have the courage to invade our territory? How dare you look at me, Penghu, the Ming Dynasty!¡±

    Oniomaru was stunned, and all the pirates were stunned.

    Is this Hong Tiaoyuan?  The impression of Hong Tiaoyuan who was just muddling along, timid and afraid of getting into trouble?

    Gui Wangwan calmed down and revealed a fierce look: "Hong Tiaoyuan, if you kill my disciple, I will sacrifice the blood of the whole Penghu to him today! If you put down your weapon, I will leave your body intact!"

    "He told me to put down my weapons, he told me to put down my weapons." Hong Tiaoyuan pointed at Oniomaru and said twice. Suddenly he slapped his thighs and burst into laughter. He laughed so hard that tears almost came down his face. He patted his legs and stamped his feet while laughing.  Overjoyed: "This Japanese pirate actually asked me to put down my arms! Who does he think he is? The governor or the governor? His brain is broken, his brain is broken! This Japanese pirate actually asked me, the Ming Dynasty, to put down Zong Hong Diaoyuan's weapons!"

    The soldiers and civilians burst into laughter.

    If the people are not afraid of death, what will happen to them if they die?

    Oniohmaru was really stunned this time.  What happened to Hong Tiaoyuan?  Is he crazy?  Not only did he dare to resist himself, he actually dared to laugh at himself?

    Is the whole Penghu crazy?

    Hong Tiaoyuan suddenly stopped laughing and held the knife across his chest: "Kiwangmaru, I know we can't defeat you, but today I want to let you know that there are many good men in Ming Dynasty who can't be killed! There is more than one General Qi in Ming Dynasty.  There are thousands of General Qi!¡±

    Oniohmaru finally knew that the soldiers and civilians of Penghu would never be bullied again this time, and they really wanted to resist.

    But the more this happens, the more you want to kill everyone in front of you, and kill all thoughts of resistance in the cradle.

    Oniohmaru raised his hand. When his hand fell, the biggest disaster in Penghu had arrived.

    Hong Tiaoyuan and all the soldiers and civilians around him and behind him tightly grasped the weapons in their hands, and they stared nervously at Kiohmaru's hand.  They also all know that when this hand falls, it will be the moment that determines the fate of the entire Penghu

    ?¡­

    "Please, please."

    Mr. Toshiro raised his glass and said to the three people who stayed on the main ship.said the thief.

    The three pirates were lucky enough to be invited to drink by Mr. Toshiki. They all felt so honored and hurriedly raised their glasses and drank it all.  Putting down the cup, a pirate said:

    "Sir, I"

    As soon as he finished speaking, he suddenly held his throat and let out a painful grunt.

    Then there were three "plop, plop" sounds, and the three pirates rolled to the ground together.

    Mr. Dongshi stood up, glanced at the three corpses calmly, then took out the torch and a package that he had prepared long ago, left here, and came to the bottom cabin.

    Mr. Toshiki opened a wooden barrel and filled it with gunpowder.  Then he opened the package he was carrying, took out a set of clothes, and changed them carefully.

    This is the official uniform of the Ming Dynasty that he has never discarded!

    Mr. Dongshi, who had changed into official uniform, knelt down towards the north, kowtowed three times, then cupped his hands and said:

    "Your Majesty, Wei Jide, the head of the Ming Dynasty's Rites Department, was sent as an envoy to Bo Ni in the third year of Tianqi's reign, but unfortunately he fell into the hands of thieves. I tried three times but failed, became disheartened, and mingled with pirates. I will die, and I will not be able to repay your kindness.  I am not allowed to suffer death. I am unfaithful, unjust, unkind and unfilial. I am worthy of death! Today, Guiwangwan invades our Penghu. I am unable to stop it, so I can only risk my life. I will burn the main ship and destroy the morale of the army. Maybe I can relieve Penghu a little bit.  May your Majesty live long, long live, long live your Majesty!"

    After saying that, he kowtowed his head several times again, and blood came out from the knock.

    Then he slowly stood up and shouted sternly: "Your Majesty, I am leaving! People of the Ming Dynasty, you must learn from General Qi, not Wei Jide! Oniwangmaru, sooner or later you will come with me!"

    After saying that, he lit the torch and pressed it towards the full barrel of gunpowder

    Wei Jide, named Dongshi, visited Hua during the Tianqi period. In the third year, he was ordered to go to Boni as an envoy to trap thieves and live forever.  In the sixth year of Chongzhen, the pirate Oniwangmaru's main ship was bombed and he died.

    His life was stained, and he was also criticized by others during the days when he was with Kiohmaru.  But in the end, he still sacrificed his life to fulfill his already tarnished reputation.

    As for whether he is a righteous man or something else, that is a matter of benevolence and wisdom.

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 36 Reinforcements

    "boom¡ª¡ª"

    After this explosion, the pirates who were preparing to bloodbath Penghu suddenly became chaotic.

    "Ghost King, the main ship exploded!"

    "The main ship exploded, the main ship exploded!"

    The pirates are in complete chaos.

    The destruction of the main ship is the most unlucky thing for pirates, especially before a war begins.

    Oniohmaru¡¯s face was expressionless, and he immediately knew what was going on.

    I, after all, still can¡¯t keep Mr. Toshiki¡¯s heart

    Oni Wangmaru sighed in his heart. Ever since he caught Wei Jide, he thought he had obtained a treasure. He treated him respectfully and did not dare to show any slights, but he still did not expect that he would lose him after all.

    If it weren¡¯t for the bloodbath in Penghu, Mr. Dongshi might not have died!

    Thinking of this, Onimaru vented all his anger on the soldiers and civilians of Penghu. He drew his katana:

    "kill!"

    Just as the word "kill" was spoken, drums and horns suddenly sounded loudly on the sea, which made the pirates who were already in panic even more confused.

    Dozens of boats came through the waves, filled with heavily armed sailors.

    The boat was traveling very fast, and soon it was approaching Penghu.  As the drum beat changed, sailors on each boat jumped into the water and rushed towards Penghu, screaming.

    "Kill the thief!"

    A young man who rushed to the front waved the knife in his hand and shouted.

    That is Cai Jiuzhou, the young master of the Cai family in Quanzhou!

    The Cai family¡¯s fleet set off at night, arrived at night, and arrived in time when the main ship of Kiohmaru exploded!

    Then, several people jumped out of another boat and came through the shallow water.

    Xiao Yifeng climbed up and looked over. When those people came ashore, he suddenly shouted: "Inspection Ding, Inspection Ding, I see the third brother, I see the third brother! Inspection Ding is back, Inspection Ding is back!"

    The Penghu soldiers and civilians were startled at first, and then suddenly burst into cheers.

    Inspector Ding is back!  Inspector Ding is back with reinforcements!

    Ah Hu happily grabbed her sister's hand and jumped up and down: "Sister, sister, look, I said Brother Ding will come back to save us, I said Brother Ding will come back to save us!"

    Ah Xi nodded repeatedly. At this moment, she was so excited that she didn¡¯t know what to say.

    Brother Ding is back, and he will not leave Penghu alone!

    The pirates were in complete chaos. They never expected that so many armed sailors appeared from nowhere!

    These sailors not only held swords and guns in their hands, but also held spray cans and blunderbuss, which also made the pirates panic.

    Oniwangmaru's face was ashen. From the cries of Penghu soldiers and civilians, he knew that Ding Yunyi, who killed his apprentice, was here.

    The only thing he didn¡¯t understand was how could a small inspection team have such great prestige in Penghu?  Where did these reinforcements come from?

    The Penghu reinforcements definitely don¡¯t look like officers and soldiers of the Ming Dynasty, but more like they are on armed merchant ships.  But looking at all the maritime merchants, there is only one that dares to go against him:

    Quanzhou, Cai family!

    All the sailors in the Cai family¡¯s fleet came ashore, and soon the pirates were surrounded, and the situation of strength and weakness was immediately reversed.

    Although the number of armed sailors is almost the same as that of pirates, there are still so many Penghu fishermen around them

    "Ding Yunyi!" Oniwangmaru suddenly shouted.

    He didn¡¯t recognize who among them was Ding Yunyi, but he was so eager to see him!

    A young man who was not very old and holding a knife tightly in his hand stood up slowly: "I am Ding Yunyi!"

    Onigamaru looked him up and down: "Did you kill my apprentice Hitachi Gong Yaota?"

    Ding Yunyi smiled and said, "Yes!"

    "Yagagaru!" Onimaru scolded angrily: "I want to fight you alone, a life-or-death showdown!"

    Ding Yunyi laughed again: "Are all Fusang people so brainless?"

    Oniohmaru didn¡¯t understand what he meant.

    Ding Yunyi smiled and said: "I have more people than you and better weapons than you. Why should I want you to fight alone?"

    Oniohmaru was stunned.

    Who is this?  Lizihu told himself that Hitachi Gongbaotian challenged Ding Yunyi to a duel. Ding Yunyi readily agreed and killed Hitachi Gongbaotian with a single blow.  Now that I was at a disadvantage, I originally wanted to defeat Ding Yunyi in a duel and frustrate the enemy's spirit, but I didn't expect that the other party refused.

    Ding Yunyi border?One person yelled: "Kiou Maru, do you recognize Cai Jiuzhou? You are about to die today, and you won't be captured without hesitation!"

    It is indeed the Cai family!  Oniomaru had a sinister smile on his face and raised the katana in his hand: "Hagagaru! Either the fish will die, or the net will be broken! Onioumaru's pirates, fight them!"

    Ding Yunyi pulled out his "Dragon Tooth" bit by bit. Under the sun, the blade of the sword shone with a cold light. He pointed the sword forward straightly:

    "kill!"

    "kill!"

    Furious roars rang out, and all the armed sailors, Penghu soldiers and civilians waved their weapons and charged at him!

    "Kiou Maru, suffer death!" Cai Jiuzhou shouted and slashed at Oni Omaru with a knife!

    What he can't forget is the grudge between the Cai family and Kiohmaru. In this scene, the enemies are extremely jealous when they see each other.

    "Baga Yalu!"

    Oniohmaru roared angrily and swung his sword forward.

    The two knives collided continuously, causing fire to fly everywhere.

    Oniwangmaru was extremely powerful, and with several consecutive blows, he forced Cai Jiuzhou to retreat. He turned from defense to attack, and landed several fierce blows in succession.

    Cai Jiuzhou has practiced martial arts since he was a child and is used to wandering on the sea. Although he is young, he has experienced many fierce battles and has a lot of practical experience. However, compared with Kiohmaru, who has a long-standing reputation for evil, his strength is still slightly inferior.  Under the fierce blows, he retreated continuously.

    Oniohmaru was rich in experience, and after one try, he knew that there was a gap between his opponent's sword skills and strength, and he refused to let go of this opportunity.

    He guessed that the Cai family must have been invited by Ding Yunyi. If Cai Qizhen's favorite son could be killed, not only would Ding Yunyi become enemies with the Cai family in the future, but it would also be a huge psychological blow to Penghu.

    With this thought in my heart, I used even more force on my hands.

    Cai Jiuzhou was careless when he came up. He originally thought that the situation of strength and weakness would be reversed, and Kiohmaru would feel fearful, so he launched a round of attacks, hoping to defeat Kiohmaru in the shortest possible time.

    But I didn¡¯t expect that Oniomaru not only showed no fear at all, but also quickly reversed his passivity.

    Under the crazy onslaught of Oniohmaru, Cai Jiuzhou's arms were sore and numb, and he struggled to hold on with only his blood.  But Kiohmaru had already seen that Cai Jiuzhou was incapable of success, and his offensive became more fierce.

    With a "dang" sound, Cai Jiuzhou could no longer hold on, and the knife in his hand fell to the ground.  Oni Wangmaru laughed ferociously: "The fierce general of the Cai family is nothing more than this, so die!"

    He raised his samurai sword, and Cai Jiuzhou closed his eyes in despair. Unfortunately, it was too much for him to step up.

    At this moment, a sharp call suddenly came from behind:

    "Kiohmaru, you die for me!"

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 37: Killing Onimaru

    (I¡¯m going out of town today, so I¡¯ll post three chapters in a row. Please recommend me!)

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    "Kiohmaru, you die for me!"

    Amidst the loud shouts, Ding Yunyi stood up from behind and slashed at Oniwang Maru with his sword.

    Under the sudden change, another person would have died by the sword, but Kiohmaru has fought for more than a hundred years, and even Zheng Zhilong can escape from the sword. He has so much experience.  He didn't even turn around, he just blocked with his backhand. It was as if there were eyes on the back of his head, and he actually blocked the fatal knife like this.

    Ding Yunyi was shocked.

    Oniwangmaru is spread across the sea. The officers and soldiers can do nothing to him, the red barbarians can do nothing to him, and even Zheng Zhilong, who once defeated him, cannot do anything to him. It is indeed extraordinary.

    With just one strike, Ding Yunyi knew that there was a gap between his own strength and Oniomaru.

    The most important thing now is not to let Onimaru turn around, otherwise he will end up like Cai Jiuzhou.

    It was another three slashes in a row, but Kiohmaru was extremely brave. Although he couldn't turn around, he still relied on his experience and judgment of where the sword would hit, and blocked the three swords with his back.

    Ding Yunyi was horrified. An enemy had already been hacked to death by him, but Kiohmaru managed to survive four attacks in succession.

    ??????????????? Oniomaru's sword is not ordinary, and it is not affected at all by the "Ryuuga" attack.

    But now Oniwangmaru is also miserable. In order to deal with Cai Jiuzhou as soon as possible, he gave Penghu Psychology everyone a fierce attack, and half of his strength has been used up.  He was suddenly attacked again, unable to turn around at all, facing the enemy with his back, and his strength was reduced by more than half.

    But it just so happens that he can't turn around yet. Once he turns around rashly, it's hard to say what kind of attack he will receive.

    The swords behind him were more fierce than the last, and they all went straight for Kiohmaru's life.  Oniomaru becomes more and more difficult the more he fights.  He knew very well that if he continued like this, he would only have the word "death".

    "If you don't change, you will lose. If you change, you may still have a chance!"

    When the seventh sword fell, Onimaru listened to the exact landing point. When the two swords collided, the blade in his hand rotated and stuck to the opponent's sword. Then he slid his own sword along the opponent's blade and turned around.  Finally turned around.

    Onimaru was overjoyed, but something unexpected happened to him:

    The opponent abandons his sword!

    Ding Yunyi released the "Dragon Tooth" in his hand!

    Oniohamaru suddenly lost his center of gravity and rushed forward.  And Ding Yunyi also rushed forward.

    It was the first time Onimaru saw Ding Yunyi¡¯s face face to face, and it was also the last time.

    A short blade penetrated deeply into Kiohmaru¡¯s heart

    Oniomaru's body and Ding Yunyi's body were tightly pressed together, still holding the katana in his hand.  He didn't know what he was mumbling in his throat Then, his body began to tremble

    "Die." Ding Yunyi whispered, and then pulled out the short blade bit by bit.

    A stream of blood spurted out from Kiohmaru's heart, and Kiohmaru's body shook a few times before falling to the ground.

    Oni¨­maru is dead. The arrogant sea robber, the government can do nothing, Hong Yi can do nothing, and Zheng Zhilong can do nothing. Oni¨­maru died in the hands of a small patrol inspector.

    He was not willing to die at all. If there was a face-to-face duel, Ding Yunyi would definitely die.

    Ding Yunyi leaned over and picked up his "Dragon Tooth". He suddenly found that his hands were shaking badly.  Not because of fear, but because although the battle just now was short, it had used up all his strength.

    If Oniomaru hadn't fought Cai Jiuzhou first, if Ding Yunyi hadn't forced Oniomaru to turn around, if Ding Yunyi hadn't decisively abandoned his sword then, based on the strength comparison between Ding Yunyi and Oniomaru, they would have fallen behind now.  The corpse on the ground must not be Kiohmaru's.

    But there are no ifs in a duel.

    From the moment Ding Yunyi struck the first sword, he had already thought that only by forcing Onimaru to the point where he could not turn around, and then giving him a chance to turn around, and taking advantage of his great joy, could he defeat Oniomaru by abandoning his sword and using a short blade.  .

    This was a lucky victory, but also the most risky and decisive victory.

    Ding Yunyi won the bet!

    He has every reason to be proud. Among all people, no one but him would dare to use this method.  As long as there is a slight mistake, Oniomaru's sword will fall on Ding Yunyi.

    Ding Yunyi was breathing heavily, and Cai Jiuzhou, who had just gotten up from the ground, was also breathing heavily.

    Looking at Kiohmaru's body on the ground, and then looking at Ding Yunyi who was covered in blood, Cai Jiuzhou has?I can¡¯t believe that Oniomaru, who roamed the sea, really died in the hands of Ding Yunyi?

    "Xiang Wen's temperament changed drastically after he arrived in the army. He killed the pirate Hitachi Gongbaotian in Penghu a few days ago, and he was deeply loved by the fishermen in Penghu. Zhenxing, this time you go to assist Xiang Wen. Don't neglect it.  ¡±

    His father¡¯s words rang in Cai Jiuzhou¡¯s ears, and Cai Jiuzhou suddenly felt that his father¡¯s judgment was so wise.

    The Cai family's ancestral businessmen have never had an official. This time, his father secretly told himself that if he could not destroy Oniwangmaru, he would bring the fleet back. If he could destroy Oniohmaru, then he would stay with Ding Yunyi and work in the future.  There will be a day when you will become famous.

    Now, Oniwangmaru has really been destroyed by Ding Yunyi!

    Ding Yunyi didn¡¯t know what Cai Jiuzhou was thinking. He suddenly raised his knife and shouted with all his strength:

    "Kiohmaru is dead!"

    The battlefield where the fierce fighting was going on suddenly became quiet, and everyone thought they had heard wrongly.

    "Kiohmaru is dead!"

    This time it was Cai Jiuzhou who shouted: "Inspector Ding killed Oniomaru! Oniomaru died at the hands of Inspector Ding!"

    At this point of view of everyone's eyes, when their eyes fell on the corpse of the ghost king pill on the ground, they stayed, and then the most severe cheers erupted by the Cai family armed sailor and the Penghu military and civilians burst out!

    Oniomaru is dead, Oniomaru is dead!  Oniomaru was really killed by Inspector Ding!

    No one saw how Ding Yunyi killed Oniomaru, but that didn't matter. They only knew that even Oniomaru was not Ding's opponent.

    The cheers grew louder and louder, and no one even paid attention to the pirates anymore.

    The pirates are also very "conscious". They were originally at a disadvantage in terms of numbers and weapons, but now even their only support, Onimaru, is dead. There is no point in continuing this battle.

    The pirates put down their weapons and squatted on the ground with their heads in their hands.

    What kind of victory is this?  Kiohmaru, who came to Penghu with great force and bloodbath, ended up leaving his life here just like his apprentice.

    Ding Yunyi stood there, holding his "dragon tooth" in his hand, enjoying the cheers of Penghu soldiers and civilians.

    At this moment, he is the king of Penghu, the king in the hearts of the soldiers and people of Penghu.

    Daming - Penghu Inspection - Ding Yunyi!

 Part One: Storm in Penghu Chapter 38 Building a New Ship

    Oniomaru, who was rampant in the sea at that time, was destroyed in this way.

    ¡°Maybe Oniomaru, who is now in the underworld, is unwilling to fail like this, but for the soldiers and people of Penghu, this is the happiest thing in the past few years.

    They never thought that not only could they defeat Hitachi Gonyasu, but they could even defeat Onimaru.

    And there is only one person who brought all these miracles:

    Ding Yunyi!

    From this moment on, Ding Yunyi has become the support and spiritual sustenance of Penghu people.

    The emperor of the Ming Dynasty was Emperor Chongzhen, but for the soldiers and people of Penghu, there was only one invincible King of Penghu in their eyes:

    Ding Yunyi!

    Most of the pirates have been eliminated. The only regret is that Lizihu, who almost brought disaster to Penghu, ran away with more than a dozen pirates.

    This also made Hong Tiaoyuan very frustrated.

    "General Manager Hong is too kind and too soft. Although he showed heroic spirit this time, he is not the material for big things after all." Qin Yun said in a low voice after knowing what happened.

    Ding Yunyi pursed his lips and did not answer. He asked Cai Jiuzhou to escort the pirates back to Fujian to ask for rewards for the soldiers and civilians of Penghu. He also asked Qin Yun to write two letters to Fujian Governor Zou Weilian and his father. He believed that it explained how Oniwang Maru invaded and was defeated.  .

    Qin Yun was born in Jie Yuan and wrote brilliantly. The letter did not mention anything about Ding Yunyi leading a group of brothers to fight against the evil. It was just that Oniomaru first sent his disciple Hitachi Gongbaotian to invade Penghu and was defeated by Hong Tiaoyuan and Ding Yunyi.  Later, Oniomaru personally attacked and was defeated again. Ding Yunyi killed Oniomaru angrily.

    It seems in the letter that the two defeats of pirates were attributed to Hong Tiaoyuan and Ding Yunyi, but in fact, under Qin Yun's wonderful writing, the main credit was Ding Yunyi's, and Hong Tiaoyuan only assisted on the side.

    For Ding Yunyi and for his own future, Qin Yun took great pains

    This time Ding Yunyi not only won a complete victory, but also gained a lot. In addition to the main ship that was blown up by Wei Jide and the ship that Lizi Lake quietly sailed away, Ding Yunyi obtained 24 of Oniohmaru's ships out of thin air, as well as  The huge wealth that Oniohmaru plundered.

    After learning about Wei Jide from Xie Tian, ??Ding Yunyi thought for a while and asked Qin Yun to write a letter. The letter described in detail the story of Wei Jide's death for righteousness, which could be regarded as a kind of consolation to Wei Jide's soul in heaven.

    Cai Jiuzhou separated most of the ships and sailors in his fleet and escorted the pirates back to Fujian, while he stayed with the men of the two ships, willing to be by Ding Yunyi's side to achieve fame.

    Ding Yunyi originally felt that he was short of manpower and lacked naval warfare talents. Now that Cai Jiuzhou voluntarily stayed, it was exactly what he wanted.  However, Ding Yunyi was just a small patrol inspector at the moment, so he had no choice but to resign himself to Cai Jiuzhou and become a hundred commanders.  Fortunately, Cai Jiuzhou didn't care.

    "Inspector Ding." Cai Jiuzhou suggested: "Although we defeated Oniomaru, we won firstly by being unexpected, and secondly by killing Oniomaru first. There is also some luck involved in the three. If we do it again next time  If there is a large group of pirates coming, it may not be easy to deal with it, and there is also a red barbarian who is more ferocious than the pirates. "

    This is what Ding Yunyi is most worried about: "Brother Zhenxing, do you have any good suggestions?"

    Cai Jiuzhou apologized first: "It's not that I, the Cai family, are stingy. Most of the fleet they brought this time went back, leaving only two small boats for inspection by Ding. Instead, we want to build one that can withstand the wind and waves on the sea.  It takes a lot of time to threaten a ship that can protect itself at the same time. My Cai family¡¯s maritime business is really busy"

    "Brother Zhenxing, what are you talking about?" Ding Yunyi said with a smile: "The Cai family has helped me so much this time. If I can't thank you enough, how can I blame you? Besides, I am satisfied with leaving two ships for me. Again  Sir, didn¡¯t we also capture twenty-four ships?¡±

    "It is these twenty-four ships that I want to talk about." Cai Jiuzhou said: "Since Kiohmaru lost to Zheng Zhilong, the fleet has been scattered again and again. The reason why he can still make people change his mind is entirely because of  It¡¯s about personal bravery, not about his fleet. Once a war breaks out, only three or four of his fleets are barely usable, and the rest are useless.¡±

    Ding Yunyi frowned as he listened.

    He doesn¡¯t know much about ships, but Cai Jiuzhou comes from a maritime family, so what he said is correct.

    I originally thought that by capturing Oniomaru's fleet, I would be able to make a difference at sea, but now it seems that is not the case.  Thinking of this, I couldn't help but ask: "What do you mean?"

    Cai Jiuzhou was confident: "According to my opinion, I sent people to find a way to sell off all these Kiohmaru ships. If the superiors asked, they would only say that most of Kiohmaru's ships were destroyed by me in the naval battle. I don't think the higher ups would do it.get to the bottom.  "

    This sentence awakens the dreamer.

    Yes, these ships are broken, but they may not belong to Ding Yunyi.

    ¡°Zou Weilian will definitely be happy when he hears about the great victory, and he will definitely ask about the whereabouts of Oniohmaru¡¯s fleet. What will he say then?  It's better to just sell it and save worry.  I think the Cai family has a way to secretly sell these ships without leaving any trace.

    He immediately responded and heard Cai Jiuzhou say: "Then we use the money we get from selling the boats, plus the seized property of Oniohmaru, to build a few good boats. These can be left to my Cai family to handle, and we guarantee to build them again.  The boat satisfied the inspection both in terms of performance and price. ¡±

    Ding Yunyi was overjoyed: "Okay, I'll leave it all to you. Remember, all ships must be equipped with Folan cannons. If the money is not enough, I will figure out a way."

    "I just did the math, and it will be enough if you use it compactly."

    When Cai Jiuzhou said this, Ding Yunyi interrupted him: "No, you have to leave me a sum of money. I have to renovate the Penghu fortress."

    In order to increase the high-quality labor population in the Dutch East Indies as quickly as possible, Governor Kuhn of the Netherlands, who had a special liking for the Chinese labor force, repeatedly ordered: "Plunder as many Chinese men, women, and children as possible to enrich Bacheng, Anhan and Wan."  Dan.¡±

    The Dutch fleet carried out this mission faithfully, which ultimately angered the Ming Dynasty.

    In August of the third year of the Ming Dynasty, Nan Juyi, an official from the main war effort, was appointed governor of Fujian.  In November of the same year, he burned a Dutch warship, captured 52 people alive, and killed 8 people.  In the first month of the following year, 40 warships carrying 2,000 Ming Dynasty officers and soldiers appeared in front of the Penghu Fortress built by the Dutch almost overnight, and landed on the beach under Dutch artillery fire, launching a fierce attack.

    After all, the Dutch are a battle-hardened force. They shrunk to Fenggui City, which faced the sea on three sides and only one side by land.  The Dutch army dug deep trenches on land as barriers, controlled the sea with warships, and successfully blocked the Ming army's attack with the crossfire of naval and shore guns.

    Seeing that the attack was unstoppable, the Ming army also built a stone city in Penghu. The two sides faced off and attacked each other.  Nan Juyi personally went to Penghu to supervise the division and directed the Ming army to assemble everywhere. In the end, more than 10,000 Ming army officers and soldiers and nearly 200 warships were assembled in this small place.  The Ming Navy set up fireships all over Penghu Port to attack Dutch warships, and the infantry set up artillery in the Magong Mazu Temple across the sea to bombard Fenggui City.

    In addition, the Ming army arranged countless giant fort baskets, each 5 feet long and wide, with logs underneath and filled with rubble. They used them as bunkers to rest or fire cannons during the day, and pushed them forward at night.  Dutch artillery was powerless against this.

    At the same time, Nan Juyi sent a letter to the new commander-in-chief of the Dutch army, threatening to fill Penghu Bay with sand and gravel if he did not leave.

    The Dutch claimed to be across the seven seas, but they had never encountered such a fierce attack. In the end, they could no longer hold on, and were forced to dismantle the Penghu Fortress, which had been in operation for two years, under the supervision of the Ming army, and sail away in despair.

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 39 Manpower Problem

    "The abandoned Penghu Fortress needs to be renovated."

    Ding Yunyi had his own plan: "Although the Hongyi were defeated by the Ming Dynasty, their persistent tactics in Penghu are quite admirable. Ships were used to assist from outside, and Fenggui city shore artillery was bombarded from inside. The internal and external forces formed a cross  The firepower was extremely fierce. It took a lot of effort for our Ming navy to defeat the Hongyi. My idea was to reorganize Fenggui City, which my Ming Dynasty used to fight against, and then build it in Magong¡¯s Mazu Temple.  Then set up a stronghold. Once your custom-made ships arrive, you can form a force of firepower from all sides to defend Penghu. It can move at every move, which is enough to hold on for a long time against strong enemies. "

    Cai Jiuzhou listened carefully to what he said and suddenly said: "Inspection Ding, the method is a good one. If we really follow this idea, Penghu will definitely become a dangerous place. Not to mention pirates, it will be a large-scale invasion by red barbarians."  , but we can't. But where do the guns come from? "

    Ding Yunyi was confused by one sentence.

    Yes, where do you get the cannon?  The core of this plan to defend against enemies on all sides by sea and land is to deploy enough cannons in Fenggui City, Shicheng, and Magong, and then rely on the cannons on ships at sea for joint defense.

    Without guns, everything is just talk.

    Where can I get the artillery?  This is a lot of money.  Furthermore, as a patrol inspector as big as sesame seeds and mung beans, what qualifications do I have to buy cannons?  If the imperial court finds out, the higher-ups may think that he is going to rebel.  To put it another way, even if we have the cannon, where will we find the matching gunners?

    As soon as these thoughts came to his mind, Ding Yunyi began to realize that his plan to defend himself from enemies on all sides was a bit fanciful.

    The method is good, but without money or rights, everything is just an illusion.

    Seeing Inspector Ding's troubled face, Cai Jiuzhou suggested: "It's better to use the limited money to renovate Fenggui City first. When I buy ships, I will buy two more Franco cannons. There is Fenggui City."  There, more or less will work.¡±

    When things come to this, this is the only way to do it.  Ding Yunyi nodded helplessly.

    The silver is there, the silver is there.  If you have a lot of money on hand, everything will be easier.  The wealth of Oniomaru obtained was only enough to build a new ship, so it was absolutely impossible to make any difference.

    "Inspector Ding." Sensing Ding Yunyi's displeasure, Qin Yun, who remained silent on the side, said sternly: "I know Inspector Ding is very anxious and wishes he could build Penghu into an iron-clad building immediately, but things cannot be rushed.  We need to take our time. There are two things that need to be done most urgently.¡±

    Ding Yunyi turned his attention to Qin Jieyuan and heard Qin Yun say: "The first thing is to divide the money again. Although Zou Weilian, the governor of Fujian, is a good friend of Ling Zunding's military affairs, things in the officialdom are not the same.  The governor can do whatever he says"

    Ding Yunyi immediately understood what he meant. Qin Yun wanted him to use money to bribe powerful officials.

    The brothers had sacrificed their lives for all this money, so it was a bit reluctant to give it to those corrupt officials for free.  But what can be done?  The atmosphere in the officialdom is such that if you want to keep yourself clean, you will be regarded as an alternative and be hit hard.

    Having figured this out, Ding Yunyi reluctantly nodded.

    Qin Yun continued: "When those officials get the money and everyone says good things about the inspection, things will be easier for us. I think this matter can be left to Xie Xuan. He has many friends with those officials.  The exchanges bring both face and money, and the inspection can be considered to be successful in Penghu. "

    "You decide how much money you want. Here, I'll give you as much as you want!" Ding Yunyi said fiercely.

    Qin Yun and Cai Jiuzhou looked at each other and smiled, and Qin Yun continued: "The second problem is the manpower problem. We have only these people from Penghu. It is not enough. We have to find foreign aid, especially when patrolling and defending against enemies on all sides.  When the plan cannot be realized for the time being, we have defeated Hitachi Gongyaota and Oniomaru one after another. While our reputation has increased, we will inevitably be frightened and jealous by other pirates, and even attract Hongyi.  We are not very safe ourselves.¡±

    Ding Yunyi nodded slightly.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? I almost always relied on myself to support myself, and luck also played a big part in it, but it can't always be like this?

    "Speaking of foreign aid, I think of two people." Cai Jiuzhou suddenly said: "One is named Zhang Xianxuan. He is only 21 years old this year. His ancestors were all pirates. The big pirate Liu Xiang wants to recruit him  His father Zhang Baotai joined the group, but Zhang Baotai despised Liu Xiang and refused. As a result, Liu Xiang attacked Zhang Baotai and was defeated and died. At that time, Zhang Xianxuan was only 19 years old, and he managed to fight his way out of the siege on a boat, which Liu Xiang also thought was the best of his life.  The fierce people I met.¡±

    "Where is he now?" Ding Yunyi suddenly became interested.

      "After Zhang Xianxuan escaped, he hated Liu Xiang deeply. He drove a boat with about 20 brothers and went alone. He did not rob others, but specifically attacked Liu Xiang's lone boat, killing Liu Xiang one after another.  Although Liu Xiang was angry at the young man, he could not do anything about him in the past two years. When Cai Jiuzhou said this, he lowered his voice and said:

    "This time he came to Quanzhou last year, found me, asked me to do a small favor, and later became my brother. I know where he is."

    "Okay!" Ding Yunyi was overjoyed: "You can find a way to help me find him. If he is willing to help me, I will deal with Liu Xiang with him!"

    Cai Jiuzhou nodded in agreement: "There is another person who is very important. He is also a pirate, and he only has one arm, but no one is afraid of him on the sea, even if Liu Xiang and Zheng Zhilong, who was a pirate at that time, meet him  , and also say hello politely.¡±

    "Oh, there are such people?" Ding Yunyi became interested.

    What kind of pirates are even afraid of Liu Xiang and Zheng Zhilong?

    "An arm?" Qin Yun's expression changed: "Is Brother Cai talking about 'Pirate Lord' Ye Dahai?"

    "It's this person!" Cai Jiuzhou nodded seriously.

    Ding Yunyi was confused.  What "Pirate Lord"?  Who is Ye Dahai?

    Cai Jiuzhou felt a little strange: "Hasn't Inspector Ding heard of the name 'Pirate Lord'?"

    Ding Yunyi shook his head in confusion.

    How many days have you been here?  How many people can you recognize?  Most of these pirates roaming the seas are unknown to me.  Even if he stood in front of him, he couldn't pronounce his name.

    But this name sounds interesting. Is this Ye Dahai still the Marquis among pirates?

    "This man is known as the Marquis among pirates." Cai Jiuzhou's words confirmed Ding Yunyi's guess: "Although this person is not conferred by the imperial court, it is far more useful among pirates than the official position conferred by the imperial court."

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 40: Ming Dynasty - Inspection - Ding!

    (Continuously updated during National Day, please recommend)

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    "This is much more effective than the official position officially conferred by the court."

    Cai Jiuzhou's words attracted Ding Yunyi's attention: "This man appeared out of nowhere five years ago, driving a Haicang ship of our Ming Dynasty Navy. It's just that this Haicang ship has been modified, and the thousand-jin ship on it  The number of Folang aircraft was reduced from six to two, but it was equipped with a red cannon at the bow and a thunder cannon at the stern. "

    Qin Yun was startled when he heard this: "Red Yi Cannon?"

    "Yes, it's the Hongyi Cannon." Cai Jiuzhou nodded solemnly.

    Ding Yunyi was also surprised when he heard that the Red Yi Cannon was precious. In the Ming Dynasty, only the heaviest battleship Fu Chuan was equipped with the Red Yi Cannon. However, the Haicang Ship of the "Pirate Lord" Ye Dahai was also equipped with the Red Yi Cannon and the Thunderbolt.  gun.

    "This man came out of nowhere. No one knows where he came from." Cai Jiuzhou spoke highly of this man: "Some people say that he is a traitor to the Ming Dynasty navy, some people say that his Haicang ship and  The Hongyi Cannon was taken from the Ming Navy, but no one knows his true identity. They only know that this man is one-armed, has a scarred face, and is skilled in naval combat. Liu Xiang has a friend named Guibao, who is also a man.  A famous pirate once stopped a merchant ship at sea, and there were many women and children on board"

    Cai Jiuzhou slowly told this story.

    Guibao stopped the merchant ship. At the critical moment, Ye Dahai suddenly appeared with his Haicang ship, one against three, but he was not afraid at all.

    Ye Dahai personally directed the firing of the artillery. The Hongyi cannon fired three times, and all three shots hit Gui Bao's main ship. The main ship sank immediately, Gui Bao died, and the pirates were defeated.

    But before the people on the merchant ship could say thank you, Ye Dahai had already left.  The people on the merchant ship only remembered the peculiar appearance of the one-armed, scar-faced man.

    Since then, there has been this number one figure on the sea.

    He never robbed domestic merchant ships, but only specialized in robbing foreign ships and rescuing Ming merchant ships that had been robbed by pirates. Therefore, maritime merchants often called him a "righteous thief".

    Those pirates are also afraid of his Haicang ship. As long as they see his ship appear, they will give up obediently, no matter how fat they are.  If a foreign ship is robbed, he will at least get a piece of the pie.

    I don¡¯t know who said the words, ¡°This sea is simply Ye Dahai¡¯s fiefdom.¡± From then on, he got the nickname ¡°Pirate Lord¡±.

    The more Ding Yunyi listened, the more curious he became: "There are countless pirates, big and small, on the sea. Do big pirates like Liu Xiang just let them go?"

    Cai Jiuzhou smiled: "Ye Dahai is very smart. He never confronts Liu Xiang. Liu Xiang is also afraid of offending him. He only has one boat. He can come and leave when he wants. This is the most troublesome. You know him?  When will he hit himself? Therefore, Liu Xiang can only endure many things."

    "Can you find this person?" Ding Yunyi said hopefully.

    "Yes." Cai Jiuzhou said without thinking: "Although Ye Dahai is known as the 'Pirate Lord', his ship still needs supplies. Everything else is easy to say. The most expensive cannonballs and gunpowder are the most difficult to obtain. He works alone.  He is used to it, and others don¡¯t believe him, so he needs someone he can trust to help him handle these things.¡±

    "Your Cai family?" Ding Yunyi's eyes lit up.

    Cai Jiuzhou nodded.

    ¡°Find a way to arrange for us to meet.¡±

    Cai Jiuzhou patted his chest and responded.

    Ding Yunyi couldn¡¯t help but be happy.

    There is Zhang Xianxuan and Ye Dahai, both of whom are enemies of Liu Xiang.  For some reason, Ding Yunyi always vaguely felt that after the news about his killing of Oniomaru came out, he would face Liu Xiang sooner or later.

    Liu Xiang¡¯s enemy is his friend!

    "It's just that Zhang Xianxuan may be easy to handle, but Ye Dahai sounds withdrawn. It's hard to say whether he can join forces with him.

    But it doesn¡¯t matter, even if he doesn¡¯t want to help her, if we can meet him, we can meet him at sea in the future.

    While he was talking there, a group of fishermen from the island came over, led by Bangzi Daddy.

    When these fishermen saw Ding Yunyi, they all knelt down as if they had made an appointment.

    Ding Yunyi was startled and hurriedly supported Dad Bangzi at the front: "Dad Bangzi, you, what are you doing?"

    "Inspector Ding!" Dad Bangzi said with tears in his eyes: "We in Penghu have always been bullied by either red barbarians or pirates. We have never dared to resist. Ever since Inspector Ding came to Penghu, Chang Lu was defeated first.  Gong Baotian, even the powerful Oniwangmaru died in your hands. Inspector Ding protected me, Penghu.??My great benefactor to the people of Penghu!  "

    Ding Yunyi said hurriedly: "I am a patrol inspector of the Ming Dynasty. It is my duty to protect Penghu."

    "That's Inspector Ding!" Dad Bangzi turned around and pointed at the people behind him: "Go and ask them, how many officials are willing to come to our bitterly cold place in Penghu? But your Inspector Ding is different. Not only are you here,  And we really worked hard for the people of Penghu! We all in Penghu are grateful for Inspector Ding¡¯s kindness. From now on, we will do whatever Inspector Ding asks us to do!¡±

    ¡°We will do whatever Inspector Ding asks us to do!¡± All the people behind Bangzi¡¯s dad shouted in unison.

    Ding Yunyi's heart seemed to have been pricked by a needle.

    These are the people of Penghu, the people of Ming Dynasty!

    They may have been cowardly before, but in fact their hearts were also full of blood.  And all he has to do is to inspire the bloody nature in their hearts.

    When the pirates come again, even if he is not here, Ding Yunyi firmly believes that they will definitely take up arms and fight the pirates!

    "We have no way to repay Inspector Ding's kindness, only this" Dad Bangzi said, and sisters Axi and Ahu came out from behind holding something.

    Bangzi Dad asked someone to open it, and a flag made by Penghu fishermen appeared in front of everyone.

    This is a huge piece of white cloth with a few bright red words written on it:

    Daming Inspector Ding!

    "This" Ding Yunyi was completely stunned.

    "Inspector Ding!" Dad Bangzi said: "This is written with the blood of Oniwang Maru and all the pirates who were killed. Inspector Ding of the Ming Dynasty, you are the Inspector of the Ming Dynasty in Penghu! This is a flag dyed with the blood of pirates.  If pirates come again in the future, as long as this flag is raised, the confidence of the people of Penghu will be doubled, and the pirates will be frightened by the news! Inspector Ding, please take the flag!"

    "Inspector Ding, please take the flag!" All the people said in unison.

    A patrol inspector can actually have his own flag, which is unprecedented since the beginning of the Ming Dynasty!

    This is not the flag of the imperial court, but the flag of the people, the flag in the hearts of the people!  Ding Yunyi's brothers watched quietly, knowing that their inspection had completely conquered these people.

    Ding Yunyi took the flag, his hands trembling a little.

    The five words of this flag are so exciting:

    Daming - Inspection - Ding!

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 41 Ding Yunyi and Ah Xi

    The situation in Penghu has temporarily stabilized.

    Now Ding Yunyi has become the "king" in the eyes of the soldiers and civilians of Penghu. It seems that as long as he is around, no force of any kind can destroy Penghu.

    And his image in the hearts of the brothers has been raised to a new level in vain.

    A person who can even kill Kiohmaru, what else can't he do?

    Ding Yunyi's status in Penghu has far surpassed that of the real "top leader" Hong Tiaoyuan.  Fortunately, Hong Tiaoyuan is relatively open-minded and easy-going. He doesn't have any big abilities or big pursuits, so he doesn't care about these at all.  On the contrary, he is proud of having such a capable brother.

    When Ding Yunyi proposed to rebuild Fenggui City, he immediately received unanimous response from the military and civilians of Penghu.

    Firstly, this is what Inspector Ding asked them to do, and secondly, repairing Fenggui City can also play a great protective role in Penghu from the situations that it may encounter in the future.

    Therefore, Ding Yunyi gave the order, and the whole Penghu started working in full swing.

    Not only did those people refuse to ask for wages, they even brought their own meals.

    This can be regarded as repaying Inspector Ding¡¯s kindness

    Fenggui City is said to be a fortress, but it is actually made of piled stones, so it is easy to dismantle and not difficult to build.  In one day, it has already gained some scale.

    ¡°However, this is very different from the real fortress in Ding Yunyi¡¯s heart, but there is no other way but to transform it bit by bit.

    The only thing that makes Ding Yunyi strange is that since returning to Penghu and killing Oni Wangmaru, the attitude of the Axi siblings towards him seems to have changed.

    Ah Xi is obviously very unfamiliar with him. Sometimes when he sees Ding Yunyi, he just calls out "Inspection Ding" and leaves in a hurry, as if he is afraid to talk to him.  When Ah Hu saw Ding Yunyi, he ran past him quickly.

    When A Hu saw Ding Yunyi again and wanted to run away, Ding Yunyi grabbed him with a serious look on his face: "A Hu, whatever Brother Ding asks you, you have to answer honestly, otherwise you will never come to me again in the future.  Playing in the military camp!¡±

    Ah Hu stuck out his tongue.

    Ding Yunyi said with a straight face: "Tell me, why did you run away when you saw me now?"

    Ah Hu was a child after all. He looked to the side, probably to see if his sister was there. After confirming her absence, he whispered: "Brother Ding, it wasn't me who wanted to run away, it was my sister who asked me to do this.  "

    "Axi? Why did Axi do this?" Ding Yunyi asked in a daze.

    A Hu said with a sad face: "My sister said that now Brother Ding is a great hero, we are just fishermen, and if we are with Brother Ding again, others will talk."

    Ding Yunyi was stunned when he heard this. What kind of logic is this?

    "Where is your sister now?"

    "There, don't say I told you." A Hu walked towards the west and quickly slipped away.

    Going in the direction A Hu pointed, we saw A Xi weaving a fishing net alone.  Ding Yunyi walked over and called "Axi".

    As soon as Ah Xi heard this voice, he stood up quickly, lowered his head and said, "Inspector Ding."

    His voice and attitude were very respectful and polite. Ding Yunyi frowned: "Axi, I'm a great hero now, so you won't have any contact with me?"

    "It's Ah Hu chewing his tongue again." Ah Xi's face turned red.

    "Ah Xi, let's sit down and talk." Ding Yunyi couldn't help but said, holding Ah Xi's hand and sitting down.

    This was the first time Ah Xi's hand was grabbed by a young man. Her face was as red as something, and she sat down obediently.

    Ding Yunyi then let go of her hand and heard Ah Xi whisper: "Inspector Ding, Oniohmaru is the enemy who killed our parents. You avenged us. Ah Xi, thank you for your great kindness."

    I¡¯m afraid she wanted to say this a long time ago.

    Ding Yunyi smiled after hearing this and said: "Axi, yes, in your eyes I am a great hero. I killed Oniomaru and got rid of harm for you. But because of this, I lost you and Ahu, two good friends.  Then I might as well not kill him.¡±

    Ah Xi¡¯s head dropped even lower.

    Ding Yunyi looked at them with pity in his heart. This pair of siblings were lonely and helpless. It was so easy for him, a "brother Ding", to become estranged from him again because of Ah Xi's inexplicable and strange thoughts.

    "I can actually do countless inspections." Ding Yunyi thought for a while: "If you say that I am an official, I am just a small official as big as sesame seeds and mung beans. Besides, I want to really become a high official.  There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of.¡±

      Speaking of this, he suddenly blinked his eyes: "Let me tell you a joke."

    Regardless of whether Ah Xi wanted to or not, he started talking to himself:

    "Once upon a time, there was a Xia Ling named Li. He was accused of losing his job because of his gambling habit. But he was fond of gambling by nature. When he was seriously ill, he would slap the edge of the bed with his arms and make gambling sounds from his mouth. His wife cried and advised him: 'This is so breathless.  Why bother!" Li said, "Gambling cannot be done by one person. I have several gambling friends playing dice with me in front of the bed, but you didn't see it." After saying that, he died again.  When he woke up, he stretched out his hand to his family and said, "'Hurry up and burn the money paper to pay off my gambling debt.  ¡¯.  "

    Ah Xi was curious when he heard this: "Why do you have to pay off your gambling debt when you open your eyes again after you are dead?"

    "Because he is a gambler." Ding Yunyi said with a smile: "His wife asked him who he was gambling with, and he said: "I just gambled with the gambler in the underworld and lost money.  The god of gambling in the underworld is called Mi Long. He has thousands of gamblers under his command. He made money and became powerful by pulling hair.  I will be under his control. If you pay off my gambling debt, he will release me back to the earth.  ¡¯ The family burned a lot of money and paper, but Li closed his eyes and died.  Some people say: 'He got his gambling money by cheating again, so he can go to the underworld to gamble, so he doesn't want to come back to the human world.'  "

    Ah Xi smiled: "How can there be such a stupid person who would rather gamble than live a good life?"

    "But there are such stupid people." Ding Yunyi said seriously: "Li would rather be a gambler than a living person, which is not bad. But there are people who would rather be gossiped about and lose a person.  If you don¡¯t want to talk to a good friend, that¡¯s the real fool!¡±

    Ah Xi was startled, and then realized that Brother Ding was talking about himself, and his face turned redder.

    "Ah Xi, what are you thinking in your head?" Ding Yunyi said with a smile: "I am just a small patrol inspector. Like you, I have gone to the sea to catch fish. You, me, Ah Hu, are no better.  My friend. If you do this again, I will be really angry. I will never pay attention to you from now on, and I will never eat the wild animals caught by Ahu."

    Ah Xi said in a low voice: "Yes, I know I was wrong, Brother Ding."

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 42 Armed Escort

    Fenggui City took shape in just three days.

    Although it looks simple, it can give people a sense of peace of mind.  After all, this is not Fenggui City, which the Dutch used to defend against the Ming Dynasty, but a fortress used by Penghu soldiers and civilians to defend against the enemy.

    On the day the fortress was built, Xie Xuan of Quanzhou also came to the island.  He brought a batch of supplies to Ding Yunyi, all of which he bought out of his own pocket. He also brought good news to Ding Yunyi: he had been working hard in Quanzhou and had gotten through to those officials with real power, and the superiors had promised to reissue some of them.  The money will be paid and supplies will be sent to Penghu on a regular basis.

    Ding Yunyi was overjoyed when he heard this, but then Xie Xuan said: "This time Inspector Ding killed Guiwangwan in anger, word has spread in Fujian, and everyone knows the name of Inspector Ding. I heard that after hearing this, Commander Ding was stunned.  He said nothing, but got drunk that night. "

    Ding Yunyi was startled: "How do you know my father is drunk?"

    Xie Xuan smiled and said: "That night Zou Fushuai went to visit your father, and we happened to meet him. This is what Zou Fushuai spread.

    Ding Yunyi smiled slightly. It seemed that his "father" was also very happy.

    Xie Xuan added: "This is really a major event in the history of Penghu. Although Penghu is small, it is connected to the sea road, and every move attracts attention"

    As soon as these words came out, Ding Yunyi's heart skipped a beat.

    "Although Penghu is small, it is connected to the sea route, and every move attracts attention."

    ¡°I have defeated pirates one after another in Penghu and rebuilt Fenggui City. News will definitely spread.  If it causes jealous people with ulterior motives to cause harm behind the scenes, that may not be a good thing.

    You must find a way to prevent this hidden danger before it happens.

    How does Xie Xuan know what the other party is thinking: "With Inspector Ding guarding Penghu, merchants will feel more at ease. This time I even brought a friend to Inspector Ding."

    "Friends?" Ding Yunyi asked.

    Xie Xuan smiled: "He is a Fujian businessman named Jin Tailai, and he is often troubled by pirates. This time he is transporting a batch of goods to Luzon, and he is worried about being attacked by pirates, so I want to ask Inspector Ding to send someone  escort."

    "Want me to escort you?" Ding Yunyi scratched his head: "Where is this Jin Tailai?"

    "Just wait outside and I can see Inspector Ding."

    Ding Yunyi agreed, and Xie Xuan hurriedly stood up and invited Jin Tailai in.

    This man was in his forties, and he looked like a shrewd businessman. He bowed respectfully after entering, and then asked his entourage to carry in the gifts dedicated to Ding Yunyi.

    It¡¯s just a few bolts of cloth and a few jars of good wine.

    "Mr. Jin, you're welcome." Ding Yunyi said calmly.

    "Ding's inspection has shocked Fujian. These are just trivial matters." Jin Tailai said hurriedly.

    He asked him to sit down and listened to Jin Tailai say: "This time I have a batch of goods shipped to Luzon. The sea route is not peaceful. Once it is robbed, the losses will be heavy. Therefore, I would like to ask Inspector Ding to send an escort to escort him. Jin is willing to dedicate two  "One hundred taels of silver."

    Ding Yunyi was greatly moved.

    It¡¯s not far by sea from here to Luzon. As long as everything goes smoothly, you can earn two hundred taels of silver, which is a lot of profit.

    He pondered there for a moment: "Mr. Jin has several boats."

    "There are only two."

    Ding Yunyi made quick calculations in his mind.

    This is a way of making money that was inadvertently opened up: armed escort!

    He had just defeated Hitachi Gong Yaota and Oniomaru. According to Xie Xuan, his "fame had increased." A small group of pirates knew that his people were escorting them there, so they might not dare to rob them. As long as they could succeed this time, they would be able to do so in the future.  I'm just afraid that more people will come looking for me.

    In this way, Penghu has found a stable way to make money.

    Seeing that Ding Yunyi was silent there, Jin Tailai just thought that he refused to agree and said hurriedly: "Inspector Ding helped me anyway. I paid for all the expenses of the brothers on the ship. In addition to escorting the money, I will wait until they return smoothly."  , Jin is also willing to give each brother a red envelope to express his gratitude."

    Ding Yunyi smiled slightly: "Since Mr. Jin is so sincere, Yun Yi is willing to help Mr. Jin."

    Jin Tailai was overjoyed.

    During this period, the Penghu patrol inspector became famous, and people in Fujian were telling his story.  Some of them are quite absurd.  What is it that Kiohmaru sent his subordinate Hitachi Gong Yaota to harass Penghu, but was killed by Inspector Ding with a knife? Later, Onimaru personally led dozens of large ships to cleanse Penghu, but Inspector Ding stabbed him one by one, and killed them all while standing at the port.  Clean.

    Although it sounds a bit absurd, it is enough to illustrate Ding Yunyi's current reputation.

    Right nowSince Yun Yi is willing to help, he is 80% sure that his goods will be shipped to Luzon.

    Now we carefully discussed the time to go to sea, the approximate return time, and what to pay attention to on the way.  Then Ding Yunyi called Xiao Yifeng and Chen Dong in and asked them to select five brothers to follow Jin Tailai's ship to Luzon.

    When he heard that there were only seven people, Jin Tailai was a little worried.

    Ding Yunyi couldn't tell the truth. There were only about ten soldiers in Penghu. This time, he divided half of them in one go and took away half of his belongings.

    He thought so in his heart, but said: "Mr. Jin, don't worry, these seven people are all warriors who are good at conquering and fighting. There is no harm in leaving here."

    Chen Dong muttered in his heart, what can you do to recruit people who are good at fighting? Your inspection master only has so much wealth, and you can also get rid of Hong Tiaoyuan and Lao Ji, two people who cannot be beaten.  With seven people gone like this, there will be no difference even if you are just patrolling.

    "Just stay in Penghu. Why should you help a maritime escort?"

    He could not understand Ding Yunyi's current suffering.  Although I received a fortune from Hitachi Gonyasu and Kiohmaru, I still had to buy new ships and weapons, and they were already used up. It was just a matter of left hand in and right hand out.  If we don't think of a way to get some money, the brothers will have to drink from the northwest wind again.

    Jin Tailai was in a good mood. After chatting for a while, he stood up and left. When leaving, he repeatedly begged the inspector to take this matter to heart and not to delay his trip.

    After seeing off Jin Tailai, Ding Yunyi bowed his hand to Xie Xuan and thanked him for bringing such a rich man to him.  Then he pointed to the cloth and wine brought by Jin Tailai: "Xiao Yifeng, Chen Dong, you divide these brothers who are going to sea, and make each of them a new set of clothes. Don't lose the prestige of our Penghu officers and soldiers."

    "What, do you still need to change clothes?" Chen Dong asked curiously.

    Ding Yunyi laughed out loud and said: "Are you wearing my Ming Dynasty military uniform to escort maritime merchants? If word gets out, the superiors will have to punish me severely. I am afraid that my beard will stand up in anger and I will be serving as a lord."

    Xiao Yifeng and Chen Dong laughed, but Ding Yunyi's face darkened: "Be very careful on the road and make absolutely no mistakes."

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 43 Recruitment

    After Xiao Yifeng and Chen Dong were deployed for armed escort, Ding Yunyi suddenly became short of manpower.

    There were originally fifteen soldiers, but now half of them are gone. What if another group of pirates comes?

    Ding Yunyi thought about recruiting a group of soldiers on Penghu Island first, replenishing the military camp, and training them, so that they could be put to great use later.  When I found Hong Tiaoyuan to express his thoughts, Hong Tiaoyuan, who was always cautious, couldn't help but look embarrassed:

    "Third brother, recruiting troops privately without permission is a serious crime that is tantamount to rebellion. I think it is better to report it to the superiors first and then make a decision."

    He had expected that Hong Tiaoyuan would say this, so Ding Yunyi said: "Brother, when the approval comes from above, I'm afraid it will take half a year no matter how fast it is. I can't afford to wait. Besides, eldest brother already has so many people under his command, but I just ran one today."  , I¡¯ll run out of them all tomorrow. Right now, we¡¯re just recruiting soldiers, it¡¯s just a supplement, it¡¯s not a big deal.¡±

    Seeing that Hong Tiaoyuan was still hesitant, Ding Yunyi said again: "If the eldest brother is really worried, he can ask the superiors for instructions and ask Qin Yun to come forward and recruit strong men in his own name only to escort the merchants out to sea. In this way, the eldest brother will have nothing to do.  It¡¯s related.¡±

    "It's the best, it's the best." Hong Tiaoyuan felt relieved.

    ¡° Asking Qin Yun to come forward is a private matter, and he has nothing to do with him, Mr. Hong.

    Then he frowned again: "Third brother, when recruiting people, we need weapons and wages. These two are top priorities."

    This is a practical problem, especially in terms of pay. The problem of military pay has always troubled the Ming Dynasty, and there has never been a good solution.

    The Ming Dynasty first adopted the military system and military garrison system.  When the living standards of military households were lower than the living standards of ordinary people across the country, the contrast between the army and the local government made military households uneasy and riotous.  If they wanted to get rid of the heavy corvee, the only way was to leave the army.  In order to make a fortune, the officers invaded the military villages and forced the soldiers to farm, which led to insufficient food and salary supply for the guards; the officers exploited the soldiers, making them more miserable; the officers tried to bribe the soldiers and allowed the soldiers to flee; military households fled without compensation.  Because the monthly rations of the military household who escaped in this way naturally fell into the officer's pocket, the shortage of the guard army became more and more serious.  In the third year of Zhengtong, the number of fleeing military households reached 1.63 million.

    So there was the reform of the "recruitment system".

    There is room for selection when recruiting soldiers, and there are complete conditions for selecting young adults.  The salary for recruiting soldiers is double or even several times higher than that of the garrison army. If managed well, the soldiers can serve with peace of mind and the army will be relatively stable.  The recruitment of troops is not burdened by the family members carried by the garrison troops, and is more suitable for marching eastward and garrisoning west, and mobile warfare.  Recruitment of soldiers comes from the common people. Although there are abundant soldiers, the shortage can be filled at any time to keep the army full; if it is not needed, it can be reduced at any time to save military expenses.

    The recruitment system is more conducive to establishing an elite force that is good at recruiting and fighting than the world military system.  However, the key to whether the implementation of the recruitment system can build an elite army lies in the recruiters and the people who lead the troops.  During the Jiajing period, both Tan Lun and Qi Jiguang personally recruited troops on the southeast coast and trained them rigorously after recruitment, so they all became elite soldiers. Qi Jiguang's "Qi Family Army" was especially famous.

    There is another very important reason, that is, the issue of military pay in the recruitment system, which is also the key to the stability of the army.

    Recruiting soldiers, as professional soldiers who voluntarily join the army, do not enjoy the tax-free policy like military households. In short, joining the army is for military pay, to make a living, and to attract outstanding young adults. The food and salary for recruiting soldiers is higher than that of guards.  About double.

    During the Jiajing period, Qi Jiguang's recruitment of soldiers in the south was three cents of silver per day and nine cents per month. However, during the Longqing and Wanli periods, Qi Jiguang's monthly salary for the southern soldiers recruited in the north reached one to two and five cents.  From the civil revolution to the early Jiajing period, the cost of recruiting soldiers increased significantly.  In the eighth year of Chenghua, the fees raised by volunteers in the northwest were "3 taels of silver per person, 2 pieces of cloth, 2 stones of rice per month", which was equivalent to about 5 taels of silver.  When recruiting soldiers during the Hongzhi period, "people were given 5 taels of silver." This was several times higher than the orthodox initial recruitment of 2 pieces of cloth.  By the 29th year of Jiajing, the amount of money raised by Jiubian alone was as high as 590,000 taels.

    After the war, military pay increased, and military pay varied from place to place. Some were three taels, and some were five taels. Together, by the Chongzhen period, it became a heavy and unbearable burden for the imperial court.

    If you want to recruit troops in Penghu, considering the bitter cold in Penghu and Ding Yunyi's local reputation, the cost will be slightly less, but it must not be less than 20 taels of monthly salary.

    ??????????????????? And this level of two taels cannot remain like this. When the economic situation improves, rates will inevitably be increased.

    ??According to the current level, recruiting a hundred soldiers will cost 200 taels per month in salary alone. This does not include the soldiers' food, drink, and toilet expenses, as well as weapons, clothing, etc. supplements.

    Thinking of this, Ding Yunyi's head felt a little big.

    Except for those who were taken away by Cai Jiuzhou to build new ships and weapons, those who were used to build Fenggui City, those who were distributed to the people of Penghu, and those who were bribedFujian officials, as well as those kept in reserve in case of emergencies, I still have 350 taels of silver on hand.  It can barely recruit a hundred soldiers and last for a month.

    What about one month from now?  Is it based on the little military pay issued by Fujian?  Throw it into the sea and there won¡¯t even be a splash.

    I don¡¯t want to think about it anymore. I don¡¯t want to think about it anymore.

    Ding Yunyi shook his head repeatedly. No matter what, he had to pull the person up first.  Once you have people, think about weapons and other things.

    Thinking of this, Ding Yunyi said to Hong Tiaoyuan: "Brother, I will solve these matters. Let's just gather the people first and then we will take it one step at a time."

    Hong Tiaoyuan nodded, and then sighed: "Third brother, you are bold and careful, and you are good at doing big things, but sometimes you are too courageous. You are just a small patrol, I  We are just a small boss, and our words can still work here, but no one will take us seriously outside of Penghu. I will live a few more years than you. Listen to my advice and think twice before you act.  Don¡¯t be reckless.¡±

    Ding Yunyi knew that Hong Tiaoyuan had good intentions. He had been cautious all his life. Now that he suddenly had such a daring third brother, he was on tenterhooks every day.

    But the troubled times of the Ming Dynasty have come. It seems that I am surrounded by red barbarians and pirates in Penghu, but in fact it is much more peaceful than in the Central Plains.

    If you don¡¯t take this opportunity to develop some capital, it will be too late to regret it in the future.

    ¡°If I had Zheng Zhilong¡¯s wealth and wealth, I would have solved all my troubles.  Unfortunately, not only did he not have it, even if he asked Zheng Zhilong to borrow money, others might not be willing to do so.

    It¡¯s hard that, it¡¯s hard that.  Ding Yunyi sighed in his heart.

    ¡°No one is helping me, now I have to rely on myself to support myself. God knows what else is waiting for me in the future.

    A small Penghu has become almost all my hope now.

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 44 Joining the Army

    Ding Yunyi has always been a person who does what he wants and never hesitates for a moment.

    Penghu is such a big place, and there is no need to post notices or publicize it everywhere. In less than a day, the people in Penghu know that Inspector Ding is recruiting troops.

    But speaking of it, it was not Ding Yunyi who personally came forward to recruit, but his sworn brother Qin Yun, who recruited in a private name.

    But everyone knew clearly that Qin Yun was Inspector Ding¡¯s trusted brother. If Qin Yun came forward, wasn¡¯t it actually Inspector Ding who came forward?

    The people in Penghu are grateful for Ding Xunjing's kindness. In addition, after joining Ding Xinxun's army, they not only have food and drink, but also money every month.

    This is a great thing.

    Most of the people in Penghu have been fishermen for generations. Seeing that they are suddenly going to join the army, the whole Penghu is actually immersed in a kind of excitement.

    This was something Ding Yunyi didn¡¯t expect.

    On the official recruitment day, most of the people in Penghu came, some came to sign up for the army, and some came to watch the fun.

    Ding Yunyi looked at those who were queuing up to sign up, and he immediately felt dumbfounded.

    There are all kinds of people who have signed up, including strong young men in their 17s, 18s, and 20s, as well as middle-aged people in their forties.  Among these people, Ding Yunyi even saw Bangzi Daddy and a group of elderly fishermen who were about the same age as him.

    Dad Bangzi is sixty this year, right?  Is this sixty-year-old here to sign up to be a soldier?

    Ding Yunyi carefully told Bangzi's father that he was too old to be a soldier, but Bangzi's father plausibly said that Inspector Ding had been so kind to Penghu and he had nothing to repay. Hearing that Inspector Ding needed manpower, he  Without a second thought, I came here with a few old friends.

    After saying that, Dad Bangzi patted his chest: "Inspector Ding, don't worry, I have a strong body and I can go fishing in the sea every day, so I can help you."

    Ding Yunyi was moved in his heart and persuaded these elderly people to go back with good words.

    "Ah Hu, where are you hiding?"

    Having just persuaded Dad Bangzi and others to leave, Ding Yunyi suddenly stepped forward quickly and pulled out Ahu, who was quietly hiding in the team and did not want Ding Yunyi to see him.

    Ah Hu playfully called "Brother Ding" with a playful smile, but Ding Yunyi's face was serious: "I am recruiting soldiers here, what are you doing?"

    Ah Hu puffed up his chest: "Report for inspection, I also want to join the army."

    "Fart!" Ding Yunyi yelled, "How old are you this year?"

    "Report for inspection, it's thirteen!"

    "Get out of here." Ding Yunyi said without hesitation: "You're only thirteen years old, why are you here to be a soldier? Get out of here quickly, so that your sister doesn't have to worry."

    But Ah Hu sniffed and pointed back: "Brother Ding, look, my sister is here with me too."

    Ding Yunyi looked behind him and saw Ah Xi.  A Xi came to the front and said with a smile: "Brother Ding, just accept him. A Hu always kept saying that Brother Ding is long and Brother Ding is short. When he heard that you were recruiting troops, he didn't sleep well all night.  Jie, you brought me here early in the morning.¡±

    Ding Yunyi pulled Axi aside: "Axi, your brother is too young. People will die if he eats military rations and fights. Let's wait until he is a few years older."

    Ah Xi's eyes turned red for no reason: "Brother Ding, you killed Oniomaru and avenged our sister and brother. We never know how to repay you, so please keep Ah Hu by your side to help you."  It doesn¡¯t matter if he brings tea or water. Ah Hu has been wild since he was a child. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen him want to do something so seriously"

    A Xi's pitiful look made Ding Yunyi feel soft. He sighed softly and waved to A Hu.

    Ah Hu ran over happily, and Ding Yunyi's face sank again: "Ah Hu, your sister begged for mercy for you, so I accepted you"

    Ah Hu was about to cheer, but was interrupted by Ding Yunyi:

    "But you have to remember that this army is no different from other places. Everything must be according to my rules. If you violate the military rules, you will be served with a military stick!"

    "Yes, thank you, Brother Ding No, thank you, Inspector Ding!" Ah Hu replied loudly.

    Ah Xi pursed her lips and smiled, but Ding Yunyi shook his head and came to Qin Yun with a bitter smile: "How many people are there?"

    Qin Yun nodded at the team: "The selection is completely based on your wishes. Over sixteen years old, under twenty-eight years old, and strong. So far, a total of thirty-three people have been selected."

    "Continue to choose." Although there are only about thirty people, Ding Yunyi is already very satisfied.

    These fishermen live at sea all year round and have strong bodies. If they are carefully trained, they will definitely become useful forces.quantity.  I will have to rely on the sea for a long time in the future. With the help of this group of fishermen, I can get twice the result with half the effort.

    Just as a big man passed the inspection, Ding Yunyi stopped him: "What's your name?"

    "When I go back for inspection, my name is Long Zhantian!" the big man said in a loud voice.

    This big Han man is powerful, and his name is also powerful. Ding Yunyi was a little curious: "Who gave you this name?"

    "When I went back for inspection, my father couldn't read. I heard from my father that once a scholar came from Penghu and said something like 'Dragon fights in the wild'. My father's surname was Long, and he happened to give birth to me.  I felt that these words were suitable for my name, so I asked the scholar to teach him to use these words as my name. The scholar said that the four words "Dragon Fighting in the Wild" were not a good name, so he gave me another name.  He was named after Long Zhantian.¡±

    Long Zhantian finished speaking in one breath, and Ding Yunyi nodded frequently: "This name is very majestic. Do you know the word?"

    "I don't recognize it." Long Zhantian shook his head.

    "What about you?" Ding Yunyi turned around and asked those selected people.

    Nearly everyone shook their heads.

    "You have to learn to read, at least you have to learn to write your own name." Ding Yunyi said with a smile: "In the future, if you have made meritorious deeds, your names will be written on the merit book, but you don't know how to read, and you can't even write your own name.  If you know how to write, what should you do if your boss lies to you? Do you think this is true?"

    "Yes!" everyone answered in unison.

    ?I immediately felt that this inspector was very popular.  I haven't officially become a soldier yet, so I'll help you think about it first and don't be deceived.  With such inspections, the future should be bright.

    Long Zhantian asked: "But who will teach us how to read?"

    "Me." Ding Yunyi pointed to himself: "On your first day as a soldier, I will teach you your own names. Once you know how to write your names, you will be less likely to be taken advantage of by your superiors in the future."

    "Thank you, Mr. Inspector!" the soldiers said loudly.

    ¡°Inspector Ding Yunyi is far from the word ¡°adult¡±, but in the eyes of these Penghu soldiers and civilians, Inspector Ding is a real adult.

    ¡°No one has more prestige in Penghu than Inspector Ding, is more loved by the people, and is more relevant to the people and soldiers.

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 45 Ocean Trading Company

    After two days of recruitment, a total of 236 qualified soldiers were recruited.

    The recruitment went surprisingly smoothly.

    These are all hardcover men who are trained. In the future, everyone can become available for use, and it is a pity that everyone has given up.  But when he thought about the money in his pocket, Ding Yunyi was troubled again.

    We had no choice but to gather these people together and said straight to the point: "Brothers, if you are willing to sign up, you are showing favor to me, Ding Yunyi. I would like to thank you all here first!"

    He cupped his hands and then said: "But there is one thing. I only have a hundred people here. Who among you will leave and who will stay? I have thought about it and there is only one way. Those who perform well will stay, and those who do not perform up to standard will be left behind.  Leave!¡±

    There were whispers in the team. After working for a long time, you still can¡¯t be considered a serious subordinate of Inspector Ding?

    Ding Yunyi silenced everyone: "Here, you have to listen to me. No one can refute what I say, even if it is wrong. Do you hear that?"

    "yes!"

    Ding Yunyi nodded with satisfaction and pointed around: "Divide into ten groups, each group will run twenty laps, those who cannot finish the race will be eliminated!, and the last place in each group will be eliminated!"

    These soldiers did not dare to neglect, divided into ten groups, and started running immediately.

    "It's a pity that the money is still not enough." Ding Yunyi came to Qin Yun's side and sighed: "Otherwise, all of these people will stay. After a period of training, they will all become elite soldiers and strong generals."

    Qin Yun smiled: "Why worry about inspections? Zheng Zhilong didn't have anything back then."

    Knowing that these were words to comfort himself, Ding Yunyi forced a smile: "These people are not real soldiers in name at least. We must have a name to the outside world"

    I thought for a moment: "Have you ever heard of the East India Company?"

    Qin Yun was startled: "I seem to have heard that Hongyi has such a company."

    "This is a military and colonial expansion organization." Ding Yunyi pondered: "The Hongyi have their East India Company, and there is a country overseas called England, which also has its own East India Company. These East India Companies have their own military  Armed, in addition to carrying out trade, they also wantonly established colonies and deprived local resources"

    After briefly introducing the situation of the East India Company, Ding Yunyi changed the subject: "I think we can also set up our own company, called called the 'Da Ming Ocean Trading Company', and you will serve as the president of this company."

    "Da Ming Ocean Trading Company? President?" Qin Yun asked curiously.

    The CEO knew that he had ruined his reputation because he slept with President Ning Yangchen¡¯s concubine. Could it be that he is on an equal footing with President Ning now?  That "trading company" sounds so new.

    "These people who stayed behind are all employees of the Ocean Company." Ding Yunyi glanced at the runners: "They are the first batch of employees of the Ocean Company and the first batch of military members. This way, they can avoid being noticed, and also  We can develop maritime business. Let¡¯s help Jin Tailai escort the ship this time. Let¡¯s treat it as the first batch of business for the Ocean Company.¡±

    Qin Yun nodded slightly, and Ding Yunyi continued:

    "We escort people, and the money we earn is less than one-tenth of those of those maritime merchants, so we might as well do it ourselves. I want to open up a few routes first and do business with the Thai and Westerners. Tea, silk, etc. are all  What they need is that countries such as England, the Netherlands, and dry wax are too far away from us, and we cannot do business with them with our current strength"

    Qin Yun is a smart man and said: "Since we can't do business in those distant countries, we can do business with the Thais who are entrenched in places like Java and Luzon."

    "Yes, that's what I mean." Ding Yunyi smiled mysteriously and lowered his voice and said: "It's just that our capital is small, why should the Taixi people do business with us? There is no choice but to think of other ways. For example, there is a  Ganrasi was in urgent need of a batch of tea, but he couldn't wait. When he asked, it turned out that the cargo ship was in trouble at sea and couldn't come. What should he do? It happened that the tea from Ocean Shipping Company had arrived.  Does it solve his urgent need? "

    Qin Yun thought for a moment and laughed: "Inspection, I understand. But the time of the accident of the other party's cargo must be grasped, not too fast, not too slow, so that our goods can be sold at a good price.  "

    "Qin Jieyuan is really smart." Ding Yunyi said with a smile: "After going back and forth like this, everyone has become familiar with each other, and the Taixi people also know that our goods are good, the price is fair, and the delivery is never delayed, then the situation will open up."

    Is this man the son of Ding Yuan and Zhao Dingjun?  Qin Yun was very suspicious.  Mr. Ding Yuanzhao is upright and upright. How could he be so bold to give birth to a son???And full of weird ideas?

    But if you think about it more carefully, now it is indeed the only way for the brothers to gain a firm foothold by doing this.

    "If this thing is not done, it will be a small thing to lose the official position, and if it is not done, it will be a fall on the head. But if it is done, it will be a brand new situation for Penghu.

    ¡°Zheng Zhilong was also a pirate back then. When he became big, the court had no choice but to give him a high official position and recruit him?

    It can be seen that bad people either don¡¯t do it, or they become a big bad person.

    The two people are discussing here, and all ten groups of people over there have finished running.  Bao Juhua, who was in charge of supervision, came up and reported that a total of thirty people were eliminated in the first round.

    Looking at the thirty dejected eliminated people, Ding Yunyi called them together: "Brothers, although you have been eliminated, I, Ding Yunyi, still have to thank you. The brothers respect me and that's why I joined the army. It doesn't matter if you are eliminated.  , I have a way, but I don¡¯t know if the brothers are willing.¡±

    "Inspector Ding, please tell me what we don't want to do."

    "Okay!" Ding Yunyi expressed his thoughts: "I established a 'Da Ming Ocean Trading Company', with Qin Yun and Qin Jieyuan as the president. If you don't mind, you can join this company first as an employee, but you will not be the same as a regular employee.  It¡¯s different. You don¡¯t pay wages for the time being, just three meals a day. When the company makes money, we will repay them together and never default on a cent, how about that?¡±

    These eliminated people immediately agreed.

    Once you join the army, your family and friends will see it. Now that you have been eliminated, where will you put your face?  Secondly, although there is no salary for the time being, Ding Yunyi and Ding can even kill Oniohmaru during inspection. Isn't it possible that he can still do small business?  Sooner or later the money will be reissued in the future.

    With this thought, the frustration on everyone¡¯s faces was wiped away, and everyone happily agreed.

    Ding Yunyi was also overjoyed. Once he avoided regrets, the two of them could temporarily get a batch of free labor.

 Part One: Penghu Chapter 46 The Missionary

    While Ding Yunyi was actively training troops in Penghu, news finally came from Fujian.

    "Penghu Biao" adjusted the general flood, inspected Ding Yunyi, and fulfilled his duties. When the pirates attacked, he was not afraid of danger, fought bravely, and won a great victory

    Hong Tiaoyuan was promoted to guard "Penghu Biao", and Ding Yunyi was promoted to be the general manager of "Penghu Biao".  The soldiers on the island will each be rewarded with one month of silver.

    Everyone was happy for a while.

    Hong Tiaoyuan did not expect that his daring brother would do all kinds of daring things. Instead of being punished, he would be put on the defensive.

    Ding Yunyi finally became a high-level commander, even though Zou Weilian had wanted to give him this official position for a long time.

    The official has been promoted, and a batch of supplies have been delivered, but the salary is still far away. Not to mention the one-month reward, even the original arrears have not been seen.

    There is really no way. Ming Dynasty lacks nothing but silver, and the shortage is severe.

    "Don't talk about Penghu, which is not very important in the eyes of the imperial court. Even the wages of Jiubian Land are still in arrears there.  It is now the sixth year of Chongzhen's reign, and there is still a huge gap of four million taels in military expenditure, which is enough to cause a headache for the court.

    Fortunately, Ding Yunyi didn't have much hope at first, so he had to find a way to get the money by himself.

    At this time, a foreigner came to Penghu Island.

    This man¡¯s name is Sam Larch, who came from the Jesuit San Andreas Monastery in Rome. He graduated from the Roman College and was ordained as a priest. He is thirty-seven years old this year.

    He was invited by his forerunner Tang Ruowang to come to China to preach.

    ¡°These foreign missionaries have had many twists and turns in China.

    Under the leadership of the forerunner Matteo Ricci, a large number of foreign missionaries came to China, including famous missionaries such as Tang Ruowang, Deng Yuhan, and Luo Yagu.

    As soon as the missionaries set foot on Chinese soil, they began to study Chinese language and culture carefully, and even aimed to master Beijing Mandarin.  These Western monks followed the local customs, took off their monk robes, put on Confucian clothes, lived in Chinese-style houses, and devoted themselves to studying Chinese classics, history and ethics, looking for the fusion point between Eastern and Western cultures.  In the process of interacting with celebrities in both the government and the public, these Western missionaries, who were knowledgeable about astronomy and geography, and were familiar with Chinese classics, naturally won the favor and trust of Chinese literati and officials, thus achieving their purpose of spreading faith.  Matthew pioneered the missionary strategy of "combining Confucianism and super-Confucianism".

    But some fanatical missionaries believed that Matteo Ricci was too accommodating to the Chinese, which affected the "purity" of Catholicism and the development of believers was too slow.  After Matteo Ricci's death, he began to change Ricci's missionary route, adopted a radical missionary approach, resolutely rejected Confucianism, and strictly prohibited Chinese religious people from worshiping heaven, ancestors, and Confucius, which aroused resentment and suspicion among the public.  This led to the "Nanjing Mission Case" and the missionaries were expelled and had almost no place in mainland China.

    However, on the outside, church activities seem to have stopped, but secretly the work has not stopped.  However, the "Nanjing Mission Plan" did bring certain losses and restrictions to the church. After a few years, the mission plan calmed down.

    After Emperor Chongzhen ascended the throne, Chongzhen was very dissatisfied because the scholar-bureaucrats who calculated solar and lunar eclipses repeatedly made mistakes, so he allowed missionaries to enter China, and Catholicism became active again in China.

    And it was under such circumstances that Sam Larch came to China.

    In order to adapt to China, he had learned Chinese before and could speak fluent Beijing Mandarin. He also gave himself a Chinese name based on the pronunciation of Sam Larch:

    Sarozzi.

    Although the name doesn¡¯t sound like a Chinese name no matter how you pronounce it

    As soon as he arrived in Penghu, Sarozzi immediately paid a visit to Hong Tiaoyuan, the top administrative and military officer here.

    The missionary took it for granted that since Hong Tiaoyuan was the highest official here, he had the final say in everything, so he didn't pay much attention to Ding Yunyi sitting aside.

    It was the first time for Hong Tiaoyuan to deal face-to-face with foreigners. He was especially surprised that Sarozzi could speak authentic Beijing Mandarin.

    ¡°I want to preach here.¡± Sarozzi stated his purpose straight to the point.

    "Preaching? What kind of religion?" Hong Tiaoyuan was surprised.

    "Catholicism." Ding Yunyi said smoothly from the side.

    Sarozzi couldn't help but glance at Ding Yunyi: "Are you also a believer?"

    "No, no." Ding Yunyi waved his hands repeatedly: "I don't believe in religion."

    "That's such a pity. We are all God's people." Sarozzi made a cross on his chest: "God sent us to help the world get rid of disease and poverty"

    "Wait"?, etc.  Hong Tiaoyuan quickly interrupted him: "I don't believe in this. I believe in Bodhisattvas. These are evil evil ways and they must not be spread here."  "

    He Hong Tiaoyuan may not care about other things, but he is extremely determined in this aspect.  He is a devout Buddhist and absolutely refuses to believe in Catholicism.

    The imperial court agreed that these missionaries came to preach in the Ming Dynasty. That was a matter for the imperial court, but in Penghu, that was out of the question.

    "Father." Ding Yunyi suddenly asked: "Penghu is a small place and it is extremely cold. Why don't you go to wealthy places like Quanzhou and Fuzhou and come here?"

    "The communicators of God cannot dislike where they spread God's thoughts." Sarozzi said piously: "If everyone goes to prosperous cities like Beijing and Nanjing, then who will spread God's thoughts in places like Penghu? So?  I asked to come here.¡±

    "Three Mr. Ding, let him go quickly, let him go quickly." Hong Tiaoyuan seemed unwilling to let Sarozzi stay here for a moment longer: "There are many people in Taixi and there are no good people. A Hongyi  , a dry silk man who has repeatedly invaded Penghu, maybe this person is also a spy. "

    Sarozzi quickly shouted: "No, no, I am not a spy, no. I am a priest, God sent me here."

    Seeing that Hong Tiaoyuan was about to fall out, Ding Yunyi suddenly asked: "In addition to spreading the doctrine, does the priest also know how to talk about artillery manufacturing technology through telescope?"

    In his memory, most of these missionaries who came to China knew astronomy and geography, and were particularly unique in the principles and techniques of artillery casting, manufacturing, storage, transportation, performance, gunpowder preparation, and artillery shell manufacturing. It seemed that  All of them are experts in making artillery.

    "I understand all these."

    Sure enough, Sarozzi said: "If you need it, I can help you make a cannon."

    Ding Yunyi was overjoyed: "Which country are you from?"

    ¡°I am Portuguese, what you call a Franco.¡±

    "Okay, I'll take it."

    Ding Yunyi¡¯s face was full of joy and he pointed at Sarozzi: ¡°Hong Shoubei, please let this man stay in Penghu.¡±

 Part One: Penghu Chapter 47 Notes on China

    When he heard that Ding Yunyi actually wanted to keep this Folangji man, Hong Tiaoyuan was shocked and hurriedly asked Sarozzi to go out and wait. He said to Ding Yunyi:

    "Third brother, this is not possible. How can these Taixi people have good intentions? They must be uneasy when they come to Penghu this time. Besides, bringing such evil heretics into Penghu will do great harm."

    Ding Yunyi smiled and shook his head: "Brother is too worried. There are good and bad Thais. These missionaries' belief in God is the same as my brother's belief in Bodhisattva. Besides, they know many things, such as  Astronomy, geography, and cannon manufacturing. Even the current emperor favors them, not to mention you and me?"

    He carried the emperor out, and Hong Tiaoyuan was speechless.

    Although he is the highest official in name in Penghu, in fact it is Ding who has the final say in everything. Since Ding Yunyi decided to keep Sarozzi, Hong Tiaoyuan had no choice but to sigh: "Third brother,  After all, I still feel uneasy about that.¡±

    Ding Yunyi smiled and invited Sarozzi in again: "We, Hong Shoubei, have changed his mind. Hong Shoubei is kind-hearted and agrees to you preaching here."

    Sarozzi was overjoyed after hearing this and was about to say thanks when Ding Yunyi already said: "But since you are here to preach, everything must be done in accordance with our rules and you must not make mistakes, otherwise I will send people to expel you out of Penghu immediately."

    It was then that Sarozzi began to realize that it was not necessarily Hong Shouwei who had the most effective words in Penghu, but rather the young man in front of him.

    ?I immediately agreed and promised again and again that I would abide by the rules in Penghu.

    Hong Tiaoyuan is naturally not at ease, but Ding Yunyi is very relieved.  He knew that most of the missionaries during the Ming Dynasty followed the rules and concentrated on spreading the doctrine.

    Hong Tiaoyuan cried out repeatedly, feeling that his third brother had done a huge mistake, but this third brother would never change something as long as he was sure of it, so what could he do?

    Feeling unhappy, he stood up and left, leaving only Ding Yunyi and Sarozzi behind.

    Sarozzi had a simple nature and was unaware of it. After chatting with Ding Yunyi for a while, Ding Yunyi suddenly asked: "Why did Father Sa come to Fujian?"

    ¡°It¡¯s all because of this ¡®Notes on China¡¯.¡± Without thinking, Sarozzi took out a book from his luggage and gave it to Ding Yunyi.

    This is a book written by Martin de Rada, who once visited China.

    In the second year of Wanli Emperor Shenzong of the Ming Dynasty, the Ming Dynasty sent King Wanggao to pursue the pirate Lin Feng to Luzon, and reached an agreement with the Spanish: if the Spanish authorities captured Lin Feng and others who were besieged in Pangasinan, they should be handed over to the Ming Dynasty.  Wang Wanggao agreed to lead the Spanish envoys back to Fujian to discuss missionary and trade matters when he returned to China.  In this way, the Spanish Augustinian monks Martin de Rada and Jeronimo Mar¨ªn led two soldiers, Miguel de Lorga, to board Wang Wanggao's warship to China on June 12.

    Lada and his party stayed in Fujian for two months and nine days.  Rada's trip to Fujian gave him the opportunity to conduct on-the-spot investigations in China. After returning to Luzon, he wrote a book based on what he heard and saw. Father Martin de Rada of the Augustinian Monastery in the Philippine Islands and His  Things observed and experienced in China by his companion Jeronimo Mar¨ªn and the soldiers accompanying them", namely "Notes of Martin de Rada", also known as "Notes of China".

    The first part of the book narrates the whole story of Rada and his delegation's visit to Fujian; the second part is a report on China's national conditions.  It is an encyclopedic introduction to China's geography, history, culture, politics, military, economy, social conditions, folk customs and even religious beliefs.

    Ding Yunyi took the book and flipped through it, only to see that it read:

    ¡°In this big country the people are rich in food, well-dressed, and have gorgeous furnishings in their homes. Above all, they work hard and are big merchants and traders. All these people, together with the fertility of the above-mentioned land, make it legitimate  The land is known as the richest country in the world

    There is a lot of sugar all over the country, which is why the price of sugar is so low There is an abundance of honey, because they like to keep bees, and even the wax is very cheap: the production is so large that you can ship it, even ship it  Team

    They produce a large amount of silk of excellent quality and perfect color, which greatly exceeds the silk of Granada and is the largest trade in the country

    The velvet, silk, satin and other fabrics produced there are surprisingly cheap.  Especially compared to the known prices in Spain and Italy.  There they sell silk, and any other fabric, even linen, not by size, but by weight, so that there is no fraud

    There are many rivers in the country, and people grow rice, which is the common food and grain for the whole country They harvest so much that when rice is at its most expensive, you can buy it with one rial coin.??False grid

    In the mountainous terrain, which is not suitable for farming, there are an abundance of pine trees, and nuts that are larger and more delicious than you usually find in Spain.  Between these trees they grew corn, the common food of these Mexican and Peruvian Indians.  In short they leave not a foot of land uncultivated You can hardly find any waste land or unharvested place in the country

    ???????????????????????????????????????????  Orchards and gardens were planted there, and there were cheerful banquet halls where they often went to rest and escape from emotional troubles.  The lords, that is, the gentlemen, often plant large forests and forests, in which they keep wild boars, sheep, hares, rabbits, and other kinds of wild animals, and use their skins to make fine furs"

    When Ding Yunyi saw this, his heart suddenly moved: "Father Sa, where do you need to pay for your mission in Penghu?"

    Sarozzi was startled for a moment: "The church will allocate some to me, and the rest will depend on the kindness of the church members."

    Ding Yunyi said slightly: "I'm afraid it's too late to rely entirely on the church. Relying on relief from the faithful is not very reliable in Penghu. I have a way. I don't know if Father Sa is willing."

    Sarozzi quickly asked: "Excuse me."

    "Your Chinese is really good. You can even say three words to ask for instructions." Ding Yunyi smiled slightly, and then said: "I want to do business with you, everyone can make profits."

    "Business?" Sarozzi was stunned.

    Ding Yunyi nodded: "Yes, we are doing business together. You make money and I make money too. The church does not prohibit you from doing business."

    Sarozzi¡¯s eyes were filled with confusion: ¡°Please speak more clearly.¡±

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 48 Who is this person?  (please recommend)

    Ding Yunyi explained his inner plan. Sarozzi listened very carefully and nodded frequently. When Ding Yunyi finished speaking, Sarozzi responded repeatedly, but then blinked. The devout monk said with a cunning expression.  His eyes said:

    "So, can I preach here now? Dear Mr. Ba."

    Ding Yunyi couldn't help laughing: "Dear Father Sarozzi, under the condition of equal interests, you can preach anywhere in Penghu. Not only will you not be embarrassed, but you will also receive my protection."

    It was this sentence that Sarozzi was waiting for, and he smiled broadly.  Then he looked outside and asked in a low voice: "Dear Sir, although Lord Hong is your boss, it seems to me that you have the final say here, right?"

    Ding Yunyi smiled, and then his eyelids twitched.

    "But it seems to me that you have the final say here, right?"

    Sarozzi¡¯s words awakened Ding Yunyi unintentionally.

    Who has the final say here?  Although Ding Yunyi actually has the final say in all matters big and small in Penghu, in public, Hong Tiaoyuan is the guard of Penghu and the real leader of Penghu; in private, he is the eldest brother.

    Hong Tiaoyuan is easy-going, timid, and doesn't take much care of things, but how does he look to outsiders?  And with the change of status, will Hong Tiaoyuan's mentality change?

    These are all things Ding Yunyi must consider.

    There will definitely be conflicts in the future. For example, on the issue of whether to allow Sarozzi to preach in Penghu, Ding Yunyi and Hong Tiaoyuan each held their own opinions. Although Hong Tiaoyuan finally listened to Ding Yunyi, what about the future?  Will there be more and more conflicts, will they gradually accumulate and lead to a major explosion?

    These are things that Ding Yunyi cannot grasp.

    Rather than having something like this happen in the future, it is better to resolve the conflict as soon as possible.

    Thinking of this, Ding Yunyi calmed down: "Father Sa, go find a place to settle down first. I will let you know when I have arranged the things there."

    "Thank you." Sarozzi said respectfully.

    Sarozzi, who was allowed to stay in Penghu, was not only the most devout monk, but also a restless person. Before he could fully settle down, he had already begun to spread the Catholic doctrine he believed in among the fishermen.

    Most of the fishermen in Penghu believe in Buddhism, so how can they be willing to listen to what a blue-eyed Taishi says about Catholicism?  Often, before Sarozzi opens his mouth, the fishermen have already avoided him.

    But this did not make Sarozzi lose confidence. In his view, the more difficult the situation, the more important the work is.

    The tireless Sarozzi soon annoyed Hong Tiaoyuan, who almost never lost his temper. Within two days, he had already begun to complain in front of Ding Yunyi: "That Folangji man, I told you not to keep you.  To stay, you know what he was talking about there? What did he say that God created Yawhat a baby"

    "Adam and Eve." Ding Yunyi said with a smile.

    "Yes, it's these two people, how come you know about it?" Hong Tiaoyuan glanced at Ding Yunyi in confusion, and then said angrily: "They also said something about eating forbidden fruits and so on, which is simply unacceptable. It's even more outrageous.  Yes, he actually took out some paintings, and the men and women on them were actually almost naked"

    Ding Yunyi laughed: "Brother, you worry too much about the Western mythical story of Adam and Evebut" He thought for a moment: "What he brought out is probably the story of Adam and Eve."  Oil painting, this is a bit inappropriate, I will try to dissuade him."

    ? ? **Oil painting was originally an art, and it was nothing in Ding Yunyi's eyes. However, in the Ming Dynasty, in this era, doing so was really shocking and offensive.

    Although Ding Yunyi allowed Sarozzi to preach in Penghu, it was absolutely forbidden to produce his own oil paintings.

    After comforting the angry Hong Tiaoyuan, Ding Yunyi walked out quickly.

    After asking around, I found out that Father Sarozzi was spreading teachings at the dock. When he arrived, Sarozzi said to several children: "Human beings are not born with natural favor, but are sinners. People cannot correct themselves and must rely on others."  God takes the initiative to forgive sins, which is why Jesus was born to redeem the world"

    How could those children understand this? They were just curious about Sarozzi, and they all snickered.  But Sarozzi didn't care at all and still spoke very seriously.  In his view, whether adults or children, as long as there are people present, it is their duty to spread the teachings.

    Ding Yunyi was about to step forward when he suddenly heard someone say loudly: "Who said that people are born guilty? 'At the beginning of life, people are inherently good.' In my opinion, people are born withGood, it's just a matter of later guidance.  "

    Ding Yunyi and Sarozzi both turned their attention to the speaker.

    The man got off a boat. He was about thirty years old and looked elegant. There were two followers beside him, watching the surroundings warily.

    This person¡¯s identity seems to be unusual. This was the first thought that came to Ding Yunyi¡¯s mind.

    When Sarozzi saw someone refute him, instead of being annoyed, he was overjoyed: "The Bible says that I was born in sin. When I was in my mother's womb, there was sin God created man  One purpose is to let people manage the world, to govern the earth, the fish in the sea, the birds in the air, and the living creatures on the earth. This indicates that Adam at that time, before the fall, had the ability and wisdom to control everything, including making these things obey orders.  With its own ability, it means that it can consciously communicate with these living creatures, or it should be able to understand the language of these living creatures, and it can also make these living creatures obey its own ability. Snakes could talk to people at first, and people had this ability at that time.  , otherwise how can man manage all this? It is just because of man¡¯s sin that all spiritual power is lost"

    The man laughed after hearing this: "That's a bunch of nonsense. People are born knowing nothing, and their hearts are as pure as a piece of white paper. Their subsequent growth is determined by their elders and the environment around them.  Drawn on this white paper. If little children are born with sin, then who will lead them to the right path? According to the Bible, there is only sin in this world, and there is no such thing as kindness.  So I think what you said is very unreliable.¡±

    Who is this person?

    Ding Yunyi felt strange in his heart.  This man spoke with great insight and his demeanor was very majestic.  Where did such a character come from a small place like Penghu?  Why is he here?

    Who is this person?

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 49 Zhu Yuqian

    The two argued endlessly, each holding his own opinion.

    Ding Yunyi suddenly said loudly: "Why do you two have to argue? In fact, Catholicism has Catholic teachings, and Buddhism has Buddhist teachings. They have differences, but they also have things in common."

    Sarozzi and the stranger looked at Ding Yunyi together.  Ding Yunyi smiled and said:

    ¡°The first exchange between Buddhism and Christianity was during the Wanli period of the Ming Dynasty. When the Christian missionary Matteo Ricci came to China, he first wanted to wear monks¡¯ clothes. However, he later found that the officials in the court did not pay attention to Buddhism, so he changed to  Confucianism was the object of conversation. From then on, Catholicism and Chinese culture rarely related to Buddhism, which made the two sides less familiar with each other and even misunderstood and criticized each other. Fortunately, in this dark period, some glimmers of light shone.  I have long studied Tibetan Buddhism with admiration, but due to various reasons I was unable to stay in **"

    Ding Yunyi spoke eloquently: "So it is not difficult for Catholicism and Buddhism to coexist. The road is open to the sky, and each side goes to one side. Why bother to stick to their respective beliefs?"

    The stranger also smiled slightly: "Who is this before I ask?"

    "This is Ding Yunyi."

    "Ding Yunyi?" The stranger's eyebrows twitched: "Ding Yunyi and Ding Xiangwen, who are newly promoted to the post of general manager of Penghu?"

    Ding Yunyi was surprised. This man could even pronounce his own words: "Excuse me?"

    "In front of all the jades below. All the disciples and hundreds of schools of thought, jades of jades, before and after." The man smiled.

    Zhu Yuqian?  Although he had never heard of this name before, Ding Yunyi somehow felt that this name seemed somewhat impressive.

    "Excuse me, gentlemen, why do you want to come to Penghu?"

    "I am a businessman. I pass by Penghu occasionally, so I went to the island to visit."

    This man speaks steadily and elegantly, neither humble nor arrogant, and has a calm attitude. His origin is quite extraordinary.  Ding Yunyi's curiosity aroused: "Everyone here is a guest. Since you gentlemen are here in Penghu, why don't you have a few drinks with me?"

    Zhu Yuqian did not agree immediately. He glanced at the two followers around him, and then a flashing detail fell into Ding Yunyi's eyes:

    The attendant on the left actually nodded quietly!

    What does it mean?  If the master wants to drink, does the attendant need permission?

    Ding Yunyi became suspicious.

    Zhu Yuqian's face showed relief: "Mr. Ding is so attentive. Zhu has no reason not to agree. Today I am going to disturb Mr. Ding."

    "What are you talking about?" Ding Yunyi suppressed his doubts and said, "Please, gentlemen."

    When they arrived at their military camp, Hong Tiaoyuan went to inspect the island. Ding Yunyi asked Lao Ji to get a fish and invited Zhu Yuqian into the camp. However, his two followers did not follow him. They just stood at the door of the camp and burned  Lao Ji, who was sent in by Haoyu, invited them in, but they just pretended not to hear.

    "Penghu is a bitter cold place, sir, please don't be suspicious." Ding Yunyi poured wine in front of Zhu Yuqian.

    "Why should you be polite, Mr. Ding? In my opinion, this fish is enough." Zhu Yuqian smiled calmly: "As long as the wine steward is enough."

    "Enough wine stewards!" Ding Yunyi raised the bowl: "Gentlemen, please."

    "Mr. Ding invites you!"

    The two of them took a sip of wine, and Ding Yunyi put down the bowl: "Sir, please forgive me, but I don't think you are a businessman."

    "Then who do you think I look like?" Zhu Yuqian looked unmoved.

    Ding Yunyi pondered for a moment: "I think sir is an official."

    "An official?" Zhu Yuqian laughed: "How can I be an official like this? With only two followers? Mr. Ding is too proud of me."

    Seeing that the other party was deliberately hiding something, Ding Yunyi smiled lightly and said nothing more.

    Zhu Yuqian said: "Before I landed in Penghu, I heard that a young hero came out here. He was the son of Mr. Ding Yuanzhaoding, the military officer of Zanli in Fujian. As soon as he landed on the island, he first defeated Changlu Gongbaotian, and then  Sha Gui Wang Wan. The morale of Penghu soldiers and civilians is high. I didn¡¯t expect to see Mr. Ding so soon. What a blessing! It turns out that the tiger father has no dog son!¡±

    Ding Yunyi was polite for a few times, and then heard Zhu Yuqian sigh: "If our Ming Dynasty had a few more heroes like General Ding, why should we be afraid of bandits? Why should we be afraid of red barbarians? What a pity, what a pity."

    He said "what a pity" several times, as if he was worried about the future of the Ming Dynasty.

    This person must not be an ordinary person.  Ding Yunyi strengthened his thoughts and said against his will: "You gentlemen are too flattering. Our Ming Dynasty has many talents, so why worry about rogue bandits Hongyi?"

    Zhu Yuqian sighed: "Since the founding of the Ming Dynasty by Emperor Taizu, in the twelve generations, there has been no marriage between the Han and Tang Dynasties, and no annual coins between the two Song Dynasties. The rule of the Tang and Song Dynasties is far superior to that of the Han and Tang Dynasties."After the three dynasties of Hongwu, Jianwen and Yongle worked hard to govern, and in the nearly hundred years of Xuanzong, the Ming Dynasty marched north to the Mongolian Plateau, conquered Annan in the south, and conquered Ceylon. It shocked the Malay island tribes and brought great rule to the world.  The rule of Hongwu, the prosperous age of Yongle, and the rule of Renxuan came one after another, creating a scene of prosperity.  Yingzong ascended the throne at a young age, and there were "Three Yangs" Yang Pu, Yang Shiqi, and Yang Rong in the court to preside over the political situation. The country was peaceful and peaceful, and all nations came to the court.  Later, the eunuch Wang Zhen began to take over power, and the Tumu Fortress Incident shocked the world.  Emperor Jingtai decisively appointed Yu Qian to defeat Oala and win the battle to defend the capital.  Later, it experienced economic recovery under the Jingtai and Tianshun dynasties, and its national strength rebounded greatly. It was once again under great rule in the Xiaozong period. At this time, the politics were clear and the people's livelihood was healthy. Hami and other guards were restored to the outside world, and it was known as Hongzhi Zhongxing"

    He suddenly talked about the situation during the heyday of the Ming Dynasty. Ding Yunyi listened very carefully. He knew that this was the most glorious period in the history of the Ming Dynasty.

    Zhu Yuqian's face gradually dimmed as he spoke: "Unfortunately, during the Zhengde period, Japanese pirates invaded our Ming Dynasty, and Tatars often invaded the borders, and the national power once again declined. In the Wanli Dynasty, under the auxiliary administration of Zhang Juzheng, the chief minister of the cabinet, reforms were carried out, and the country once again declined.  Zhongxing. At this time, the country was peaceful, Gansu and Guizhou rebellions were put down, and Goryeo was rescued and the Japanese invaders were rescued. The country's Zhongxing was expected. However, in the middle of the Wanli Dynasty, the emperor became negligent and officials became corrupt, leading to the civil uprising in Jiangnan.  The Jurchen emperor Hachi who founded the state outside the pass raised an army, which became another problem. During the Tianqi period, the dictatorship of the Zhongxian eunuch group in Wei Dynasty finally led to the decline of the Ming Dynasty As for this dynasty, there were successive years of famine, and the court was unable to provide any relief.  The world is in chaos, the world is going to be in chaos!"

    Ding Yunyi was shocked when he heard this. How dare this person criticize the imperial court like this?  This is a crime of beheading.

    Zhu Yuqian seemed to have read Ding Yunyi's thoughts and smiled bitterly: "Boss Ding, you are my confidant. I am not afraid of you complaining. Besides, I don't think you will complain."

    Ding Yunyi composed himself: "Gentlemen, if you have anything to say, feel free to say it here. Ding Yunyi is not that despicable person!"

 Part One: Penghu Chapter 50: The Situation of the Ming Dynasty

    "Of course I know you, Dingba, are not that despicable person."

    Zhu Yuqian seemed unconcerned: "I just said some sincere words about the current shortcomings of the Ming Dynasty. If I can't even say these sincere words, then there is really no hope for the Ming Dynasty."

    His face was full of worry. At this time, he didn't look like a "businessman" at all, but more like a high-ranking official who was worried about the future of the Ming Dynasty.

    Ding Yunyi didn¡¯t know what to say for a moment and remained silent.

    "The Ming Dynasty is not afraid of the Hong Yi." Zhu Yuqian suddenly changed the subject: "Last time, the Ming navy attacked the Hong Yi Liu Xiang coalition, and the Hong Yi we killed did not dare to look at the Ming Dynasty. Besides, the current danger of the Hong Yi is only  In the coastal area, what worries me is the bandits roaming around Sichuan!"

    He picked up the wine bowl and took a sip. He drank so fast that he choked and coughed repeatedly. After a while, he calmed down: "Wang Ni used it for himself and joined forces with Gao Ni Yingxiang, Li Ni Zicheng, Zhang Ni Xianzhong, and Ma Ni Shouying."  etc., known as "Thirty-six Battalions, Two Hundred Thousand Horses", the Ming court gathered heavy troops to intensify the encirclement and suppression. God bless the Ming Dynasty, Wang Ni was killed by an arrow in Jiyuan, Henan, and the rebels supported Gao Ni Yingxiang as their leader.  Crossing the Yellow River from northern Henan and going south, we fell into the three counties of Mianchi, Yiyang and Lushi"

    "They must immediately enter central and western Henan and carry out operations in the border areas of Henan, Shaanxi, Sichuan, Huguang and other provinces." Ding Yunyi said: "They must gather troops from the five provinces of Shaanxi, Shanxi, Henan, Huguang, and Sichuan to form an encirclement.  Only with this strength can we defeat these thieves!¡±

    Zhu Yuqian looked greatly moved: "How did you know about the court's arrangements"

    Having said this, I suddenly felt something was wrong and hurriedly changed my words and said, "Is this all an arrangement by the court?"

    Ding Yunyi smiled slightly. At this point, he was already sure that Zhu Yuqian must be an official of the imperial court, and his status must not be low.

    He refused to point it out: "Yun Yi is just a small boss, how can he know the court's arrangements? These are just my private guesses."

    Zhu Yuqian nodded slightly: "It seems that General Ding is not only extremely brave, but also has a very high strategy. Maybe the imperial court really uses troops in this way."

    "It's just a random guess." Ding Yunyi said humbly.

    "Not necessarily, not necessarily." Zhu Yuqian said repeatedly, and then asked hopefully: "Do you think the court can judge these thieves?"

    "If everyone in the imperial court is united and goes all out to suppress the bandits, the bandits will definitely be defeated." Ding Yunyi blurted out without thinking: "The bandits are just some rogue bandits at the moment. They will not count if they are defeated. Although they are said to be hundreds of thousands, they have not really formed a powerful force.  Strength. If the imperial court combines the efforts of the five provinces and advances steadily, the bandits will have no place to hide. It is a pity"

    "What's the pity?" Zhu Yuqian's eyes were full of expectations and he kept asking.

    Are there certain things you should say?  Ding Yunyi felt somewhat conflicted.

    He doesn¡¯t know why, but he has a strong feeling in his heart that today will be a very important day for him, and it may even affect his future

    But Ding Yunyi himself couldn¡¯t explain why he had such a premonition

    People need to gamble several times in their life. If you lose the bet, your head will fall to the ground; if you win the bet, the sea and the sky will be brighter!

    Ding Yunyi gritted his teeth: "The first is the fatal issue of wages. Suppressing bandits requires money, but what the court lacks most now is money. The most powerful bandits must be pursued, and the poor bandits must be pursued. Don't give them a chance to stand up, otherwise they will be allowed to breathe.  There will be endless troubles. Once the imperial court's military pay is no longer sustainable, the suppression of bandits can only be abandoned half-way, and the bandits can survive"

    Zhu Yuqian listened very carefully: "This is absolutely true, but what's next?"

    "The second issue is whether the court officials are united." Ding Yunyi continued: "Some people want to resolutely suppress the bandits, but some people are not necessarily willing to be so diligent. Instead, they want to support the bandits to respect themselves."

    "Oh, why is this?" Zhu Yuqian was puzzled.

    Ding Yunyi smiled bitterly: "When the bandits are here, local officials have excuses to ask the court for money and military pay. Once the bandits are wiped out, these excuses will disappear."

    "Damn it!" Zhu Yuqian was furious: "Is there really any local official who dares to do this? Aren't you afraid of my Ming Dynasty's laws?"

    With just this sentence, his true identity was revealed.

    Ding Yunyi can basically determine that this person has little contact with the outside world. Although he wants to conceal his identity, he often reveals his true identity with a raise of his hands or feet.

    "Gentlemen, please calm down." Ding Yunyi said calmly.

    Zhu Yuqian then realized that he had lost his composure, and said angrily: "I was worried about the court, and I lost my composure for a moment, which made Mr. Ding laugh."

    Ding YunyiHe is sure of it: "But in my opinion, in addition to the rogue bandits, the biggest worry for the imperial court today is also a more ferocious one, the golden bandit!"

    "Jinlu? Those Jurchens?" Zhu Yuqian was startled at first, and then became disapproving: "Although the power of Jurchens has increased greatly in recent years, barbarian people who do not know how to be kings are not enough to compete with our Ming Dynasty."

    Ding Yunyi shook his head slightly.

    This is a common problem in the Ming Dynasty today. Although they have realized the huge threat of the Jurchens, they still look down on the Jurchens from the bottom of their hearts. They believe that no matter how weak the Ming Dynasty is, they cannot match the Jurchens.

    But it was these Jurchens with pigtails who destroyed the Ming Dynasty in the future!

    He could not tell Zhu Yu Qianming: "Gentlemen, you must not underestimate the Jurchens. They are fierce and ferocious. After careful development, they continue to absorb the scum of our Ming Dynasty. Their strength can compete with our Ming Dynasty.  Even surpassing the Ming Dynasty in some aspects, it is a serious problem for the Ming Dynasty. What¡¯s more, the bandits are still helping the Jurchens!¡±

    "What, are the rogue bandits and Jinlu already connected?" Zhu Yuqian was shocked when he heard this.

    "That's not true." Ding Yunyi said slowly: "The imperial court only has so much money, and it has to guard against the golden bandits and deal with the rogue bandits. And those rogue bandits are running around, making our officers and soldiers tired of dealing with them, and unable to concentrate the whole country's efforts to deal with the incoming and outgoing bandits."  Isn¡¯t the Jurchen¡¯s threat equivalent to giving Jin Lu secret help?¡±

    Zhu Yuqian thought there for a long time, and then nodded silently.

    Yes, listening to what Ding Yunyi said, there is a lot of truth in what he said.  But what can the court do now?  Due to internal and external troubles, the imperial court was very passive.

    Ding Yunyi looked at him quietly and said: "The most urgent task for the imperial court is to send a capable official to concentrate most of the force to give the bandits a fatal blow. This blow must be severe and must be killed!"

    This blow must be severe and will kill!

    Hearing this, Zhu Yuqian¡¯s eyes lit up.

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 51 Hong Yi (please recommend!)

    This blow must be severe and must kill!

    When he heard this sentence, Zhu Yuqian's eyes lit up.  But then he dimmed again and sighed: "It's a pity that I'm not the center of the imperial court, so I can't say or do anything. Now I'm not even as good as you, the general manager, so why should I talk about national affairs again? Ridiculous, ridiculous."

    There is nothing pretentious about saying this, it seems to come from the heart.

    Ding Yunyi thought again that before he invited him to drink, he had to get permission from two of his attendants. Could it be that this person was actually a prisoner?  But seeing how he followed, he treated him respectfully and did not dare to neglect him at all.

    What happened?

    I thought about it for a while, but I couldn¡¯t figure it out.

    "Third brother"

    While talking there, Qin Yun's voice sounded outside.

    The two followers in front of Zhu Yu stopped Qin Yun, and Qin Yun looked confused.  This is my own military camp. How could two strangers appear from nowhere and not let me enter my own place?

    "Let him come in." It was Zhu Yuqian's majestic voice that made the two followers give way.

    As soon as Qin Yun walked in, he saw a stranger chatting with Ding Yunyi. He was startled for a moment, and Ding Yunyi asked, "What's the matter?"

    "General Manager Ding." Seeing that there were outsiders, Qin Yun restored the title of "General Manager": "Hongyi sent someone to ask for a meeting."

    "Hongyi sent people to ask for an audience?" Ding Yunyi said it out in front of Zhu Yu.

    "Yes, here is Paula Wockadek, the special envoy of the Red Barbarian Governor-General Hans Putmans!"

    "It turns out to be Putmansi." Zhu Yuqian smiled contemptuously: "This man is arrogant and domineering. As a result, in the battle of Liaoluowan, he was beaten by our Ming Dynasty Navy and lost his armor. Even his commander-in-chief's Wu Sha was also beaten.  Lost it. This is how Mr. Ding became famous, right?¡±

    He said it casually, showing that he was very familiar with these things.

    Ding Yunyi didn't know the purpose of the other party's visit, so he thought for a moment: "Ask him to wait outside, just say that I am discussing business matters and don't have time to see him for the time being."

    "yes."

    Qin Yun agreed and was about to go out when he was stopped by Ding Yunyi: "Go to Hong Shou Bei and tell him that there are guests tonight. Please ask Hong Shou Bei to catch more fish."

    Qin Yun blinked and immediately understood the meaning of Ding Yunyi's words.

    Hong Tiaoyuan was cautious. When he heard that Hongyi was sending people, he must see them immediately.  Ding Yunyi wanted to let people hold Hong Tiaoyuan back.

    "Hong Tiaoyuan is more cautious than courageous." Zhu Yuqian actually saw Ding Yunyi's intention at a glance, and he was no stranger to Hong Tiaoyuan: "It would be good not to let him get involved.  But I wonder if I can ask General Ding to tell me to let Zhu stay here?"

    ¡°This person either did enough homework before coming to Penghu, or he is very concerned about places like Fujian and Taiwan. Ding Yunyi thought silently in his heart, but with a smile on his face: ¡°Gentlemen, it¡¯s okay to just sit down.¡±

    As he spoke, he poured wine into the empty bowl: "You and I just drink, and let the Hongyi envoy wait outside slowly."

    Zhu Yuqian toasted him with a bowl of wine: "The red barbarians are also hateful. Back then, the barbarian chief Song Ke commanded the fleet and left Penghu Fenggui. He came to the Taiwanese officials and pretended to be pitiful and offered to borrow a large cowhide  That's fine, but the shameless Hongyi actually divided a piece of cowhide into very thin leather lines and connected them to enclose the land. This is a 'piece of cowhide'."

    "One thought of benevolence will cause endless troubles." Ding Yunyi frowned tightly: "The Hongyi first occupied Kunyu, and they were carrying out large-scale construction projects to build the city of Orange. They actually changed it to a state in the Netherlands and named it 'Re  Lanzhe City' has become the 'Governor-General' of the Netherlands in Taiwan. The inner city has been completed, and the outer city is about to be completed. This will cause trouble for us to regain the governance of Taiwan in the future!"

    Zhu Yuqian sighed again and again: "The imperial court's focus is not on Taiwan right now. As long as the red barbarians are more peaceful, the imperial court will turn a blind eye and not distract energy at this time. But they never thought that they were raising tigers for trouble!"

    Ding Yunyi suddenly became arrogant: "If I have a fleet and land on Taiwan and attack it, I will definitely drive all the red barbarians out of Taiwan!"

    "You are so magnificent, Mr. Ding. I respect you!" Zhu Yuqian raised his bowl and praised loudly.

    The two of them drank the wine in the bowl and then refilled it, as if they would not stop until they were extremely drunk today.

    Ding Yunyi put down his wine bowl and looked thoughtful: "The sooner we drive away the Hongyi, the better, otherwise a large amount of our Ming Dynasty wealth will continue to flow to the Hongyi. The goods exported by the Hongyi from Taiwan every year are worth millions of guilders  ¡±

    "What is a Dutch guilder?" Zhu Yuqian asked curiously.

    ¡°That¡¯s Taiwan¡¯s currency, and it¡¯s the same as my Ming Dynasty¡¯s silver.it's the same.  "Ding Yunyi explained, then continued: "They exported rice, sugar, deerskin and vines from Taiwan to the Fuso Kingdom and even Persia; they transported metals and medicinal materials from their own country, and spices and pepper from Batavia.  , amber, tin, lead, cotton, and opium were exported to Fujian and other places via Taiwan; raw silk, porcelain, silk fabrics, gold and other goods from the mainland were then re-exported to Batavia or Western Europe via Taiwan.  This was completely unequal trade. The Netherlands plundered countless goods, and also made huge profits by extracting high taxes from merchants in Ming Dynasty, Japan, Nanyang and other places doing business in Taiwan.  The white money just fell into Hong Yi's pocket.  "

    "Hongyi is so rampant?" Zhu Yu's eyes showed anger.

    "It's more than that." Ding Yunyi sneered: "In the area ruled by the Red Barbarians, you have to pay rent for farming, you need to apply for a license for hunting and fishing, and you have to pay a poll tax for the population. Among the Red Barbarians, there is a man named Constantine No.  Bell, he called our people of the Ming Dynasty 'pig' and 'barbarians', and he was murderous. He personally killed more than a hundred of our people of the Ming Dynasty and died in Hongyi.  "

    "How unreasonable!" Zhu Yuqian was furious and shouted: "I only thought that the barbarians would occupy our Taiwan, but I was just greedy. Who would have thought that I would be so cruel? Do I really think that our Ming Dynasty has no one? Although I have no power, I also  I must risk my life to write a book and tell the Holy Spirit everything that happened in Taiwan!¡±

    Although this sentence is still concealing, his identity has been completely exposed.

    "Shangda Shengting"?  Does that mean he can convey his opinions to the current emperor at any time?

    Ding Yunyi did not show too much anger: "When you see the Hongyi envoy, gentlemen, you must not get angry. Just listen, don't speak, otherwise it will ruin my big event."

    Zhu Yuqian was startled, then nodded: "I'm just an outsider, and of course I won't get involved in Mr. Ding's affairs."

    Ding Yunyi laughed "haha" and poured all the wine in the bowl into his mouth: "Come here, bring me the Hongyi envoy!"

 Part One: Penghu Chapter 52: King Ding of Tang Dynasty

    "Dear Mr. Ding, it is my honor to meet you."

    Standing in front of Ding Yunyi, Paula Wocardek was about forty years old. She seemed to have a sincere attitude, but her eyes kept looking around.

    Ding Yunyi's face was red from drinking and he smelled of alcohol. He seemed unable to sit still as he sat there: "Why are you looking for a boss?"

    Wockadek did not expect that the Penghu boss he saw would be like this.

    I have been waiting outside for more than half an hour. I thought Ding Yunyi was doing some important business inside, but who would have thought that he was hiding inside drinking.

    Holding back his unhappiness: "Mr. Hans Putmans, Governor of the Republic of the Netherlands in Taiwan, was very happy to hear that Mr. Ding had killed the pirate Oni Omaru, which would make future sea transportation much easier. In order to express  To express our gratitude, we sent you a batch of gifts.¡±

    Hearing the word "gift", Ding Yunyi's eyes lit up and he urged repeatedly: "What gift? Bring me the boss quickly."

    They are all Taiwan's specialties, such as sugar, deerskin, etc. Ding Yunyi couldn't help but feel disappointed in his tone: "Is that all there is? Could it be that thisisn't there anything else?"

    The intention of asking for bribes was very obvious in his words. Instead, Wockadek breathed a sigh of relief and took out a small bag: "There are also fifty gold coins here, which are a personal gift from Governor Putmans to you."

    Ding Yunyi took it, opened it, and saw "greedy" on his face, and carefully hid the pocket: "I appreciate the kindness of the governor of Putus, but what is the matter with me?"  Just tell the boss?"

    "We came here intentionally to make friends." A look of disdain swept across Wokadek's face: "I hope there will be more exchanges between Taiwan and Penghu in the future. At the same time, we also hope that our merchant ships will not encounter difficulties when passing through Penghu.  , They are the most serious businessmen.¡±

    "Okay, okay." Ding Yunyi said repeatedly: "Your Governor Pu is my best friend, and I, the boss, of you serious businessmen, will definitely defend the rights and interests of you serious businessmen with your life. Go back and tell your Governor Pu,  Just stay in Taiwan with peace of mind and do his business with peace of mind.¡±

    Wockadek felt relieved, thanked him again and said goodbye.

    As soon as he left, Ding Yunyi's face darkened, and he was no longer drunk.

    Zhu Yuqian came out from behind, first sighed, and then smiled: "Ding Bao always puts on a good show. First, slow down Hong Yi's heart and make him lose his guard. Hong Yi must think that Ding Bao is just a brave man."  The husband is rude, arrogant, and greedy. If he is no longer wary of Ding Bang, Ding Bang will already have the upper hand if he wants to take action in the future."

    "I am a small boss, how can I expect so much." Ding Yunyi laughed a few times, took out the bag containing gold coins and handed it to Zhu Yuqian: "Sir, if you have a way to bring the Taiwan issue to the Holy See,  Please present this bag of gold coins together, so others can¡¯t accuse me, Ding Yunyi, of corruption.¡±

    Zhu Yuqian was not polite and kept his money bag.

    Just as he was about to speak, Hong Tiaoyuan's voice suddenly came all the way: "The fish are really bad today, there are only a few of them. I said no missionaries should be allowed to come, but you still don't listen. Not only are there fewer fish,"  Qin Jieyuan said that a guest is coming, where is the guest? "

    As he spoke, he lowered his head and walked in, still mumbling.  When he looked up, he saw Ding Yunyi standing with someone and was startled.

    When he saw this person's face, Hong Tiaoyuan's complexion suddenly changed. He shook his body, then took a closer look in disbelief, and fell to his knees with a "plop":

    "Penghu garrison Hong Tiaoyuan comes to see the prince! A thousand years old, the prince!"

    Your Majesty?

    Ding Yunyi was stunned.  I had guessed that this Zhu Yuqian had a great background, and that he might be a high-ranking official of the imperial court, but who would have thought that this person turned out to be a prince?

    But how could Hong Tiaoyuan, a petty official as big as a sesame seed and a mung bean, recognize a prince?

    "Hong Tiaoyuan, get up." Zhu Yuqian sat down carelessly: "I haven't seen you in a few years, you are getting older."

    Hong Tiaoyuan stood up cautiously: "Penghu is bitterly cold, so naturally he is getting older. The prince's style is still the same, Hong Tiaoyuan"

    "I am no longer a prince, I was deposed as a commoner by the imperial court." Zhu Yuqian said without caring: "Don't call me prince again in the future."

    "Who are you?" Ding Yunyi no longer knew what to call the person in front of him.

    Hong Tiaoyuan said quickly: "Xiang Wen, this is His Royal Highness the current Tang Dynasty King Ding!"

    King Ding of Tang Dynasty?  Zhu Yuqian?

    Ding Yunyi¡¯s head banged, and he finally knew who this person was.

    In front of Zhu Yu¡ª??Zhu Yujian!

    Zhu Yujian¡ªthe future Emperor Longwu!

    After the fall of the Chongzhen Dynasty, he was supported by Zheng Hongkui, Zheng Zhilong, Huang Daozhou and others, and proclaimed himself emperor in Fuzhou, changing his reign name to Zhu Yujian of Longwu!

    My mind was in confusion, why did the future Emperor Longwu come to the small Penghu?

    Zhu Yujian was born in Fengyang, Anhui.  The eighth grandson of Zhu Tong, King Ding of Tang Dynasty.  In the fifth year of Chongzhen, he attacked and granted the title of King Ding of Tang Dynasty.  After the rogue bandits started a rebellion, he asked the court to lend 3,000 troops to participate in the suppression. The court was afraid that the vassal king would take the opportunity to rebel, so he refused.  He then recruited thousands of troops in Nanyang and personally led the battle against the rogue bandits. However, he was severely defeated by the rogue bandits.

    Because he violated national laws, the imperial court condemned him and deposed him as a commoner and imprisoned him in Fengyang.

    He should be a prisoner now, how could he appear in Penghu?

    No wonder his two subordinates had such an attitude towards him.

    Although he was demoted to a commoner, he was still a descendant of the Zhu family and a relative of the emperor, and his subordinates did not dare to neglect him at all.  But I'm afraid those two subordinates are not only protecting him, but also monitoring him.  Therefore, Zhu Yujian's every move must obtain their consent.

    It¡¯s chaos, it¡¯s all chaos, a commoner now, the future emperor actually appears in Penghu, and even drinks with a small boss to talk about world affairs.

    Ding Yunyi still has a good impression of this historical Emperor Longwu.

    After Zhu Yujian proclaimed himself emperor, he cheered up and tried to restore the Ming Dynasty.  He lived a well-behaved life and did not have any favorite concubines in the palace, only Queen Zeng.  She is also well-educated and a good housekeeper.  He also appointed Jin Sheng, Yang Tinglin, He Tengjiao and other anti-war factions to plan to send troops to the Northern Expedition many times, and once recovered the lost lands of Anwei Jingde, Ningguo and so on.

    If he had been born in a time of peace and prosperity, he might have been a wise king.  But unfortunately, he lived in the troubled times at the end of the Ming Dynasty, and his troops were not enough to compete with the later Qing troops.  he

    I can be said to be one of the most capable emperors among the future emperors of the Southern Ming Dynasty. It is a pity that he chose the wrong force in the wrong place, which made him achieve nothing. In the end, the Longwu court's plan to restore the country failed.

    What a pity for such an accomplished person.

    Ding Yunyi took a deep breath: "Ding Yunyi, the commander-in-chief of Penghu in the Ming Dynasty, joins His Highness the Prince of Tang!"

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 53: Discussion of Trend

    "Ding Yunyi, the commander-in-chief of Penghu in the Ming Dynasty, comes to see His Highness the King of Tang Dynasty!"

    Zhu Yujian said hurriedly: "Mr. Ding is exempt from the courtesy. I said that I am no longer the king of Ding, but just a commoner. I am not as good as you, Hong Shoubei, and Mr. Ding, ha-ha-"

    He laughed hard and self-deprecatingly twice, and then said to one of the two attendants who were always standing at the door: "Eunuch Chen, Eunuch Su, do you think it's okay for me to stay here all night?"

    No wonder the two attendants never said a word, and I always felt a little awkward looking at the way they walked. It turned out to be the father-in-law.  Ding Yunyi thought to himself.

    Eunuch Chen actually sighed: "Your Majesty, if you want to stay, you can stay. What's wrong with the Sa family? Hong Shoubei, please find a place for the Sa family and Eunuch Su to live, so that they can serve the prince at any time."

    "Hey, hey." Hong Tiaoyuan said repeatedly, and he and Lao Ji hurriedly cleaned two clean tents and came out.

    He hurried back and saw Ding Yunyi and Zhu Yujian sitting there having a lively conversation, completely ignoring each other's identities.  He didn't dare to interrupt and sat aside to listen.

    It turns out that Zhu Yujian has been imprisoned in Fengyang since he failed to resist the bandits and was demoted to a commoner.

    Later, King Fu Zhu Changxun interceded with Chongzhen for him. Chongzhen reluctantly agreed because Zhu Changxun had played a great role in his ascension to the throne and he was the most prominent among the royal relatives.

    Chongzhen asked Zhu Yujian to perform meritorious service and inspect the coastal provinces, and then consider restoring the throne.  He was not at ease with him and sent eunuchs to monitor him.

    Although Zhu Changxun was promiscuous, he loved Zhu Yujian a lot, so he decided to be a good person and let his personal eunuchs Chen Eunuch and Su Eunuch be responsible for monitoring. Chongzhen also made a smooth favor.

    Zhu Yujian inspected all the way. After arriving in Fujian, he heard that Penghu defeated the famous pirate Oniomaru with a meager force. He became curious, and after obtaining the consent of the two father-in-laws, he came to Penghu.

    Ding Yunyi was a little curious. Could it be that because of the appearance of a figure who did not belong to this era, had the trajectory of history undergone some unknown changes?

    Zhu Yujian, who was not supposed to be here originally, also came to Penghu?

    When Hong Tiaoyuan came in, Ding Yunyi and Zhu Yujian were talking about why there were so many rebels.

    "Rebellion sometimes does not depend on how powerful the rebel is, but how courageous the rebel is." Ding Yunyi said there: "Many times an accidental event will promote an uprising that can sweep the country. Chen Sheng  , Wu Guang Uprising, in fact, they were not fully prepared, but they finally dealt a heavy blow to the Qin Empire. This is the best example. "

    Zhu Yujian listened very carefully: "What about the bandits in this dynasty?"

    "The reason why they are called rogues is that they have no clear purpose, and they don't even know where they are going. They don't know what will happen tomorrow, and they will be drunk today." Ding Yunyi also explained very patiently and in detail: "Because  This is the most appropriate time to defeat them one by one. Once they have a clear goal and one or two leaders appear, it will be very scary. "

    Zhu Yujian frowned slightly: "Wang Ni Ziyong was killed this year. Now the rebels are commanded by Gao Ni Yingxiang. Is Xiang Wen talking about Gao Ni Yingxiang?"

    "It's not him. He's not a leader. He's just a drunken bandit leader." Ding Yunyi looked serious: "There are two people under him who should especially attract the attention of the court. One is Li Ni Zicheng and the other is Zhang Ni Xianzhong!"

    "Li Zicheng, Zhang Xianzhong?" Zhu Yujian pondered: "But those two who defeated the commander-in-chief Deng Qi in Lin County, killed his general Yang Yuchun, and were known as the 'eight teams of generals' among the rebels?"

    "It's them!" Ding Yunyi said: "Li Zicheng is vicious and stoic, Zhang Xianzhong is vicious and brave, they are all heroes. Gao Niyingxiang is able to control the five provinces, largely because of these two subordinates. At the moment, they have not yet matured.  Climate, but if they wait until their wings are full, it will be even more difficult to eradicate them. "

    Zhu Yujian carefully wrote down these two names, thinking that after the inspection was completed, he must tell his majesty about these two thieves, so that his majesty should be careful no matter what.

    He didn¡¯t know why he trusted Ding Yunyi¡¯s words so much.

    "In those days, Your Majesty was very diligent and worked very hard for the country. He was the first-class good emperor of our Ming Dynasty." Zhu Yujian sighed: "I hope this will be helpful to Your Majesty, so that the rebel army can be put down as soon as possible and the peace of our Ming Dynasty can be restored."

    "Your Majesty is indeed the most diligent emperor of our Ming Dynasty." Ding Yunyi did not object at all: "If it were a peaceful event, Your Majesty would be regarded as the emperor of the ages. It is a pity that this world"

     Zhu Yujian suddenly asked: "I know that there are Hongyi Kingdom and Qianlasi Kingdom overseas. Do these countries also have these turmoils?"

    Ding Yunyi shook his head: "Yes, but very few. For example, in the Hongyi Kingdom, they don't have an emperor. We all discuss things together, so there are fewer rebellions."

    "There is no emperor? Let's discuss it?"

    Zhu Yujian and Hong Tiaoyuan exclaimed together. In their opinion, this was the most incredible thing in the world.

    Hong Tiaoyuan even said repeatedly: "How can we govern the country without an emperor? Let's discuss it. You have an idea and I have an idea. Isn't it chaos?"

    Although Zhu Yujian did not speak, his expression seemed to agree with Hong Tiaoyuan's statement.

    "In fact, there is nothing surprising about this." Ding Yunyi smiled: "In the future, more and more countries will adopt this method. My lord, no matter how wise the emperor is, he is only one person after all. How can he take care of all aspects? Besides, among his descendants,  What should I do if there are disdainful people? Most emperors in the last dynasties were dissolute and immoral, and this was how the officials forced the people to rebel. I, Emperor Hongwu of the Ming Dynasty, was so talented and wise, but"

    "Be brave, shut up." Zhu Yujian interrupted him with a dark expression, and then lowered his voice and said, "Walls have ears."

    Ding Yunyi was grateful in his heart. He got carried away and went too far. Zhu Yujian also had good intentions and was afraid that talking today would bring disaster to him.

    He smiled slightly and said: "Your Majesty, the monarchy is very beneficial to the stability of a country. Everyone needs a 'biggest' to control the 'big and small' ones below. If there is no 'biggest' one,  Then "big and small" will lose control. People will suddenly feel at a loss, thinking that the world is no longer managed, and they will take whatever they want, which will cause social unrest. But there will always be a new system.  to replace the old system.¡±

    That night, Ding Yunyi and Zhu Yujian talked for a long time until the sky turned white.  However, Hong Tiaoyuan couldn't hold on. At midnight, he made a confession and went back to rest.

 Part 1: Storm in Penghu Chapter 54 Pirates surrender to the army

    (Brothers, your recommendation votes should be more powerful, thank you!)

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Until dawn, the two of them were still talking happily.

    Eunuch Chen's voice came from outside: "Your Majesty, it's daybreak. We have to go back this morning."

    Zhu Yujian sighed, reluctant to leave.

    Ding Yunyi saw what he was thinking: "Your Majesty, there will always be a chance for you and me to meet in the future. If the Prince doesn't dislike me as a little boss, I will definitely have a candle-lit night talk with him."

    "I don't dislike it, I don't dislike it." Zhu Yujian said repeatedly: "I talked with Xiang Wen all night long, and I learned a lot about many things I have never heard of before. If I can come to Fengyang one day, I will definitely make Xiang Wen drunk."

    The two looked at each other and smiled.

    Hong Tiaoyuan had already prepared breakfast, but Zhu Yujian refused to eat it. He cupped his hand and said, "Please!"

    "Your Majesty, please!"

    Arriving at the pier and sending Zhu Yujian on board, Zhu Yujian echoed: "Hong Shoubei, Commander Ding, Penghu depends on you. Don't let me lose the prestige of the Ming Dynasty!"

    "Hong Tiaoyuan and Ding Yunyi respectfully obey the instructions of the prince!"

    There, Mr. Chen wanted to get on the boat, but after thinking for a moment, he stopped, pulled Ding Yunyi aside, and whispered: "Boss Ding, don't blame the Sa family for talking too much. What did you and the prince talk about? The Sa family doesn't want to know, but the Sa family also advises  You, Ding, have always forgotten what you said last night, forget it all"

    Ding Yunyi was startled, then nodded slowly.

    Yes, Zhu Yujian is still waiting for crime. Who would have thought that the prisoner today would be the emperor in the future?  As a relative of the emperor, Zhu Yujian had already violated a taboo by having contact with him, a foreign official and a small general manager. The fewer people knew about such a thing, the better.

    "And." Eunuch Chen's voice became even lower: "Do you know why I am willing to accompany the prince to Penghu?"

    Ding Yunyi shook his head in confusion.

    Eunuch Chen's face looked very unhappy: "Ding Xiangwen, Boss Ding, don't forget what King Fu told you. No matter how great your achievements are, if you forget King Fu's instructions, King Fu will kill you."  An ant!"

    He said and cupped his hands: "Farewell!"

    Ding Yunyi was confused and baffled.  What nonsense, what is King Fu¡¯s order?  Could it be that there was some secret deal between his predecessor, "Ding Xiangwen", and Prince Fu?

    But who should I ask now?  If I lose my head in the future, I will be a dead ghost

    After thinking about it for a long time, I really couldn¡¯t figure out what the agreement was between myself and King Fu, so I simply stopped worrying about it.

    ¡°I am lucky this time. I recognized Zhu Yujian, a future emperor, which may be of great help to me in the future.  It's a pity that Zhu Yujian was also a short-lived emperor.

    Furthermore, given his own character, it is hard to say whether he can survive until the day when Zhu Yujian proclaims himself emperor.

    After Ding Yunyi defeated Oniwang Maru, Penghu became famous.  First came the deposed king Zhu Yujian. As soon as Zhu Yujian left, pirate Zhang Xianxuan, whom Cai Jiuzhou had recommended before leaving, came to the door.

    After Cai Jiuzhou returned to Quanzhou, he sent someone to find Zhang Xianxuan. Without saying much, he told the story about Ding Yunyi recruiting people everywhere, and urged Zhang Xianxuan to join Ding Yunyi.

    Zhang Xianxuan and the great pirate Liu Xiang are at odds with each other. Although Liu Xiang has repeatedly attacked Liu Xiang's lone ship, after all, he only has the power of one ship. It is impossible to defeat Liu Xiang.

    This time, Ding Yunyi, the Penghu inspector, defeated the strong and defeated the strong, and furiously killed Oniwang Maru. The news had already spread among the pirates. For a moment, the group of pirates were shocked, and they were all talking about the sudden appearance of Ding Yunyi.

    ¡°At this time, Zhang Xianxuan heard this name again from his friend¡¯s mouth, and Zhang Xianxuan couldn¡¯t help but feel moved.

    If you want to take revenge and kill Liu Xiang, you must have strong foreign aid.  Although the current Penghu Ding Yunyi is far from being called "powerful", he may not necessarily have a bright future based on his performance in killing Onimaru.

    Seeing Zhang Xianxuan's heartbeat, Cai Jiuzhou struck while the iron was hot and persuaded Zhang Xianxuan that being a pirate for a long time was not a long-term solution and that he had to find a new life.

    After repeated persuasion, Zhang Xianxuan finally agreed.  Without hesitation, we headed straight to Penghu.

    As soon as he saw Ding Yunyi, Zhang Xianxuan knelt down on one knee and clasped his hands in his fists: "Pirate Zhang Xianxuan is here to die!"

    When he heard that it was Zhang Xianxuan who Cai Jiuzhou had strongly recommended, Ding Yunyi was immediately overjoyed. He helped Zhang Xianxuan and said, "Brother Zhang, why do you need to be like this? Cai Zhenxing tried his best to recommend you to me. Brother Zhang doesn't think Ding is a little boss. Ding  How could someone dislike Brother Zhang¡¯s background?¡±

    Seeing that Mr. Ding was so easy-going, Zhang Xianxuan was even more reassured and stood up: "Mr. Ding angrily slashedOnimaru, there is no pirate who does not admire him.  Zhang Xianxuan is willing to abandon the secret and turn to the light, follow the boss, kill thieves and perform meritorious service, in order to have a clear background!  "

    Ding Yunyi said hello repeatedly, thinking that this might be the so-called recruitment.

    This time Zhang Xianxuan did not come alone, but brought his ship and more than 20 men to Penghu. This is equivalent to adding strength to Ding Yunyi.

    "These twenty-odd pirates have all fought bloody battles with the great pirate Liu Xiang. They have the most rich experience at sea and will definitely put them to good use in the future.

    After inviting Zhang Xianxuan to the military camp, Ding Yunyi asked: "What should I do in Penghu? Please teach me Brother Zhang."

    Zhang Xianxuan was not polite: "Killing Oni Omaru, the boss, has made him famous, but he has also become the target of the pirates. Now everyone is looking at one person."

    "Liu Xiang?" Ding Yunyi blurted out.

    "It's this person." Zhang Xianxuan nodded and said: "Although Liu Xiang was defeated miserably in Liaoluo Bay and lost countless ships, his foundation is still there and he is still the number one pirate. Liu Xiang's every move will inevitably affect other pirates.  Thief. If my guess is correct, Liu Xiang will make some moves in Penghu sooner or later. This is to avenge Liao Luowan, and secondly, he will continue to consolidate his position."

    Ding Yunyi folded his arms and pondered there.

    Zhang Xianxuan was right. The next opponent he would face after Oniomaru would be either Hong Yi or Liu Xiang.  It may even be a joint attack by Hongyi and Liu Xiang.

    He thought for a while and asked: "If Liu Xiang attacks now, how will Penghu win or lose?"

    "Penghu will definitely lose." Zhang Xianxuan said without thinking: "Liu Xiang's strength is not comparable to that of Penghu, so if you want to resist Liu Xiang's future attack, you must prepare early."

    "I have asked Cai Zhenxing to go back and build a new ship. I hope it can be sent to Penghu as soon as possible." Ding Yunyi said thoughtfully.

    "Since we will fight Liu Xiang sooner or later, the general doesn't have to worry too much." Zhang Xianxuan suddenly said with high spirits: "The two biggest forces on the sea are Liu Xiang and Zheng Zhilong, who has become an officer and soldier. The two are originally fighting against each other.  , but now Zheng Zhilong is far stronger than Liu Xiang, as long as he can defeat Liu Xiang, it means"

    After he said this, he stopped talking, and just glanced at Ding Yunyi meaningfully, and Ding Yunyi also smiled.

    As long as you can defeat Liu Xiang, you will have the capital to compete with Zheng Zhilong, the most powerful force in the sea.

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 55: Money, money!

    The arrival of Zhang Xianxuan and the addition of those eliminated to the "Daming Ocean Company" greatly relieved Ding Yunyi's stretched manpower.

    Although Zhang Xianxuan was born a pirate, he has great experience in how to mobilize and use the weak side in naval battles.

    To be fair, Ding Yunyi is currently the weak side no matter which group of pirates he faces.  Their ships are few, their weapons are weak, and most of their soldiers have no experience in naval warfare.

    Although Ding Yunyi himself, the backbone of the Penghu military and civilians, was brave in land battles and killed Hitachi Gong Yaota and Oniomaru one after another, he was an out-and-out layman in sea battles.

    Zhang Xianxuan solved this problem in time.

    Ding Yunyi divided all the people into two groups, training on land battles in the morning and naval battles in the afternoon.  Zhang Xianxuan and the pirates he brought became the teachers of people like Ding Yunyi.

    Zhang Xianxuan and his pirate brothers were separated into a team, and Zhang Xianxuan was appointed as the centurion commander.

    At the moment, Ding Yunyi has two forces in his hands, one is the serious officers and soldiers of the Ming Dynasty, and the other is the "Da Ming Ocean Company".

    Ding Yunyi values ????especially the "Da Ming Ocean Company" the most.

    This seemingly irregular armed force is actually unrestricted, relatively hidden, flexible in deployment, and does not require permission from its superiors at all.

    It can even be said that this is Ding Yunyi's personal armed force, although it still looks very weak now.

    The training for several days was very cruel and strict, causing the brothers to complain incessantly. At the end of the training, everyone's bones seemed to be falling apart.  Especially those like Long Zhantian who had just joined the army, how could they have imagined that being a soldier would be so difficult?

    But Mr. Ding promised them that as long as they survived the training, Mr. Ding would definitely lead them to a bright future in the future.  Thinking of this, I gritted my teeth and got through it.

    Who doesn¡¯t want to become a successful person, be proud of one¡¯s ancestors, and have a wife and son?

    Ding Yunyi has other thoughts in mind. This is both land warfare training and naval warfare training. Can it be regarded as the prototype of the Marine Corps?

    After a day of training, Ding Yunyi got off the boat sweating profusely, and his feet were weak from training.  He held on and greeted the brothers back to the barracks for dinner. While taking the tea from Qin Yun who was waiting on the shore, he drank it all in one breath and gasped: "Qin Jieyuan, you are the president of 'Da Ming Ocean Company', now you are  It turns out that you are just watching the fun, while my brothers and I are exhausted."

    "I am not good at marching and fighting." Qin Yun said with a smile: "If I pick up a pen and write about it, then Qin will be no worse than others."

    Ding Yunyi smiled, and Qin Yun suddenly asked: "Third brother, I have a doubt in my heart. What is the identity of the King of Tang? Even though he was deposed as a commoner, he is still a relative of the emperor. How can Brother Hong be recognized by others?  ? I originally thought that Brother Hong would be a disciple of Ding Junwu, or that Ding Junwu would introduce him to him? But it¡¯s not right anymore. With Ding Junwu¡¯s personality, it is impossible for him to find a way for his disciples. "

    This sentence touched Ding Yunyi's mind.  In the past two days, Ding Yunyi has been wondering about this question. How did Hong Tiaoyuan recognize Zhu Yujian?

    When he went to Penghu, he was just a small boss. How different is his identity from Zhu Yujian?

    That night, he and Zhu Yujian talked all night long. When Ding Yunyi asked him about it, Zhu Yujian laughed and did not answer. He only repeatedly said that Hong Tiaoyuan was a good person. If he had not been mediocre by nature, he would not have come to Penghu.  The implication is that Hong Tiaoyuan seems to have a backer besides Ding Yuanzhao.

    I also tentatively asked Hong Tiaoyuan, but Hong Tiaoyuan responded perfunctorily, obviously not telling the truth.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t Hong Tiaoyuan the Brother Hong that I imagined?

    "I don't understand either." Ding Yunyi slowly shook his head: "Brother Hong kept claiming that my father was his 'mentor', but my father once told me before I went to Penghu that Hong Tiaoyuan was barely his student.  It¡¯s really weird.¡±

    Qin Yun looked to the side and whispered: "That Mr. Dong Shi's disciple Xie Tian Xie Beipiao, Brother Hong takes great care of him. I think it's better to let Xie Tian take a closer look at Brother Hong?"

    Let Xie Tian be a spy?  Ding Yunyi hesitated: "Is Xie Tian reliable?"

    "Reliable!" Qin Yun nodded: "His teacher died indirectly in the hands of Kiohmaru. You avenged him. He said that he could not retaliate several times when he saw me. I also tested him.  , this person is absolutely willing to work for Third Brother.¡±

    "You go ahead and do it." Ding Yunyi looked gloomy.

    I originally thought that this era was very different from my own. Since we were sworn brothers, we should treat each other with sincerity, but who would have thought that now we have begun to be wary of each other, and it started with ourselves.

     Ding Yunyi hoped that he was being suspicious. He didn't even want Hong Tiaoyuan to have any secrets.  But all this is not controlled by oneself.

    "And." Qin Yun said again: "During this period, we have recruited strong troops and welcomed brothers like Zhang Xianxuan. We don't have much money left. Two days ago, the third brother said that we would bring in a batch of troops.  The goods were sold, and Xie Xuan from Quanzhou wrote that the arrangements were made, but where did the cost of purchasing the goods come from? "

    Money there, money there!

    Hearing the word "money", Ding Yunyi's head got bigger.

    The money you worked so hard to get is gone in the blink of an eye.  I had a headache for money in one era, so why did I still have to worry about money every day when I came to the Ming Dynasty?

    Where can I get money now?

    The Dutchman Wocardek gave himself fifty gold coins. In front of Zhu Yujian, he wanted to pretend to be clean and handed them all over to Zhu Yujian. What was annoying was that Zhu Yujian didn't even leave a copper for himself.

    You can give yourself some so that you can cope with emergencies, right?

    Now I know that there is a way to make money, but I am so poor that I have no capital left.  If I had known earlier, I would have asked Cai Jiuzhou to buy new ships and weapons later, and used the money to do business first.

    Ding Yunyi frowned, and Qin Yun also had a sad look on his face. The two looked at each other, it was like a poor man looking at a poor man, and tears welled up in his eyes.

    ¡°God,¡± Ding Yunyi thought to himself, since you let me come to this era, at least give me a rich man.  But it happened that my father was so gentle and so harsh on his son.

    Money there, money there!

    Just as the two of them were staring at each other, Zhang Xianxuan walked off the boat in high spirits. As soon as he saw Ding Yunyi, he said loudly: "Boss Ding, the training has been very effective these days, but the weapons used by the brothers for training are too few.  Especially the Folang machine gun, most of the brothers have never seen it. We have to find a way to get a few of them. I don¡¯t know how Cai Zhenxing can do it. We can get a few more.  There¡¯s a solution.¡±

    I bother!  Upon hearing this, Ding Yunyi cursed in his heart.

    How many more Franco cannons are there?  I'm a poor person here, and I'm about to take my pants to a pawn shop!

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 56: Grab!

    Where can I get money?

    Ding Yunyi was frowning there, but Zhang Xianxuan seemed to see Boss Ding's embarrassment.

    As soon as he arrived in Penghu, he heard that most of the money in Boss Ding's hands was taken away by Cai Jiuzhou to buy new ships. The current economic situation is very bad.

    At this time, I asked Mr. Ding to get the Folang machine gun. Although he said it casually, it was a bit too much.

    "It would be great if we were pirates. If we don't have any money, just go and rob it." Zhang Xianxuan muttered, as if he had returned to his pirate days.

    "What did you say?" Ding Yunyi asked immediately.

    Zhang Xianxuan was a little embarrassed: "Boss Ding, I was joking."

    "No, no." Ding Yunyi frowned: "The pirates can steal it, why can't I?"

    "ah!"

    Qin Yun had heard what Boss Ding said, but Zhang Xianxuan was stunned with his mouth wide open.

    The pirates can steal it, why can¡¯t I?

    ¡°If you hadn¡¯t heard it with your own ears, it would be hard to believe that this sentence was spoken by an official of the Ming Dynasty.

    "Zhang Baichang." Ding Yunyi called Zhang Xianxuan to his side: "How do you usually plunder the sea? Tell me carefully."

    Only then did Zhang Xianxuan realize that Mr. Ding was not joking there. He calmed down and said, "Little pirates like us can only plunder ships with weak protection. Usually, they will first send people to various ports to inquire about the movements.  Is there a suitable target? After identifying the target, we need to figure out its navigation route and then find the best robbery location. This robbery location is also very particular. It must be far away from the port and suitable for escaping after the robbery.  ¡±

    He spoke very carefully, and Ding Yunyi also listened very carefully.  If you encounter something you don¡¯t understand, you¡¯ll also ask questions.

    After listening to everything, Ding Yunyi said fiercely: "Fuck! Damn it, pirates can steal a lot of money, can't I, as the Ming Dynasty's commander-in-chief, just drink from the northwest wind?"

    Qin Yun smiled and shook his head, but Zhang Xianxuan became energetic.

    This boss takes his interests seriously and does what he says. He is not as corrupt as other officials at all.  I was originally a pirate, and being a pirate is what I do.  If I follow this boss now, I will definitely not go hungry in the future.

    "If you do well, you can rise to prominence and become a serious official of the Ming Dynasty. If you don't do well, you can become a pirate again."

    Ding Yunyi thought for a moment: "Zhang Baichang, you are responsible for sending people to various ports to inquire about information to see if there are any merchant ships that have gone to sea recently. Remember, if you want to find a way to find foreign ships, it is best to inquire in Taiwan whether there are any Hongyi ships that will be shipped in the near future.  We pirates are different from other pirates. Stealing my Ming Dynasty's ship will not show our prestige. Only the Hongyi people's ships are the heroes who stand upright, even if there is no news in the future.  It¡¯s glorious even if it¡¯s passed on tightly.¡±

    "Don't worry, Boss, I'm the best at this business. There will be news within two days!" Zhang Xianxuan said happily.

    Qin Yun smiled: "Follow the boss, and in the future you will either have a prosperous career with unlimited future, or you will be killed."

    ¡°I think it¡¯s more likely that someone¡¯s head will fall to the ground.¡± Ding Yunyi smiled bitterly.

    "I can't care about that. Even if someone's head falls to the ground, I will feel happy if I follow the boss!" Zhang Xianxuan patted his chest and said: "But if I work for the boss for a day, I will follow him for a day. If the boss is beheaded, all the brothers will do it.  We¡¯re just going to die together.¡±

    Ding Yunyi was both funny and touched.

    Although Zhang Xianxuan¡¯s words are unlucky, they are sincere.

    The three people discussed carefully what to do, and Ding Yunyi repeatedly told him that he must hide this matter from Hong Tiaoyuan.  Firstly, we now have doubts about Hong Tiaoyuan's identity. Secondly, given Hong Tiaoyuan's character, he would inevitably have to be on tenterhooks and refuse again and again after finding out.

    "Brother Ding, Brother Ding." Ah Hu shouted and ran over happily: "Brother Ding, my sister asked you to come home for dinner."

    Qin Yun made an excuse to leave, and Zhang Xianxuan also cupped his hands and said: "Boss, I'll go and get things done first."

    "It's time to work."

    Ding Yunyi returned the gift, then walked towards his house with A Hu, and asked casually: "Why does your sister want to invite me to dinner today?"

    "I missed you." Ah Hu wiped his nose and said smoothly. As soon as the words came out, he quickly stuck out his tongue. Remembering that his sister had repeatedly warned him not to talk nonsense, he quickly said: "My sister wants to thank Brother Ding for taking me in."  In the army. My sister said that Brother Ding has been working hard with the brothers these days, so I made some dishes for you. "

    Ding Yunyi smiled but said nothing.

    Not arrived yetAt the door, he smelled a scent from afar. Ding Yunyi sniffed: "It smells so good. What is this?"

    Ah Hu said proudly: "I caught a pheasant early in the morning. This is the rarest thing in Penghu, and it's rare to see it."

    "Mr. Ding, are you here for dinner?"

    Bangzi¡¯s father¡¯s home is right next to Axi¡¯s and his brother¡¯s home, so he greeted Ding Yunyi from afar.

    "Hey, that's right." Ding Yunyi smiled and said, "Why are you the only one? Where's Bangzi Niang?"

    "The old woman went to her elder sister's house and hasn't come back yet."

    "How about we eat together?"

    This was originally a polite word from Ding Yunyi, and anyone else would definitely not agree to it, but who would have thought that Bangzi¡¯s father didn¡¯t know what was wrong with his head, and actually responded: ¡°Okay, I¡¯ve long wanted to drink with Mr. Ding, and today  The old lady is not here, just in time. I'll get a jar of wine, it's really good wine."

    Bangzi¡¯s father happily turned around and went in to get the wine. Ding Yunyi didn¡¯t think anything of it, but Ah Hu looked unhappy.  Angrily, he pushed the door open and walked in.

    "Brother Ding, here we come." Ah Xi, who was just preparing the dishes, saw Ding Yunyi and said hello as if he were part of his family. Then he saw his younger brother in the blink of an eye and said, "Ah Hu, what's the matter?"

    A Hu said with a straight face: "It's from next door. Brother Ding politely asked him to have dinner together, but who would have thought that he would take it seriously."

    Ah Xi was startled, and then thought that the person next door was talking about Bangzi Daddy.  Today, the siblings and Brother Ding originally had dinner together, but who would have thought that Dad Bangzi would also join in.  Although she felt a little unhappy in her heart, Ah Xi said reproachfully: "After all, Dad Bangzi is also a relative of ours. Why can't it be done when relatives come to our house for a meal? How can he show such a straight face to others?"

    "Yes, Ah Hu." Ding Yunyi found a place to sit down by himself: "We men must be generous and measured. If you follow your brother Ding, you must not be a stingy person."

    Hearing Brother Ding say the same thing, Ah Hu¡¯s stern face relaxed.

    Bangzi¡¯s father walked in excitedly. The old man, who couldn¡¯t tell the situation clearly, rushed in happily with a bunch of wine in his hand:

    "Boss Ding, today is a rare opportunity. We have to get drunk together."

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 57 Qi Jiajun

    Dad Bangzi, who was confused about the situation, didn't want to be greeted by anyone else. He sat down and poured wine into the wine bowl. He urged Ding Yunyi to drink, and he had already taken a big sip.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Bangzi Daddy likes to brag, and once he starts bragging, he has no boundaries.

    Ding Yunyi¡¯s first chat with Bangzi¡¯s father sounded new to him, but to Sister Axi¡¯s ears, his bullshit had already been recited by heart.

    Ah Hu yawned when he heard it. After taking a few mouthfuls of food, he stretched and said he was going to bed.  After saying that, he stood up and left.

    Ah Xi pursed her lips and snickered. From time to time, she interrupted Bangzi Daddy: "You just told Brother Ding about this."

    Bangzi¡¯s father was not embarrassed and quickly switched to another topic to continue talking.

    Half the jar of wine was drunk in the blink of an eye, but Dad Bangzi had no intention of ending it.  After continuing to blow for a while, he suddenly said to Ah Xi: "A Xi, I have two fish at home that I just caught today. Go and cook them and eat them."

    Ah Xi said "Yes", stood up and walked out.

    Dad Bangzi took a sip of wine: "President Ding showed off his might a few days ago and killed Oni Wangmaru. That was a big deal. During the Jiajing Dynasty, the Japanese pirates were in turmoil. Marshal Qi was also like this. He killed the Japanese pirates so much that they didn't dare to look at him.  I know that"

    The "marshal Qi" he mentioned was Qi Jiguang, and Ding Yunyi couldn't help but pay attention.

    Dad Bangzi put down his wine bowl and wiped his mouth: "I won't say anything else. In the 41st year of Jiajing, Japanese pirates harassed our coast in Fujian and caused serious harm. In autumn, Putian was severely ravaged by Japanese pirates, and the governor of Fujian reported to the court for help.  Marshal Qi was ordered to lead more than 6,000 elite troops to attack the Japanese invaders in Fujian. After winning a great victory against the Japanese pirates at Hengyu Island in Ningde, they advanced southward and defeated the Japanese pirate stronghold in Niutian, Fuqing.  In the early morning of September 14th, the Qi Jiajun attacked the Japanese pirates' base camp in Lindun with lightning speed. The officers and soldiers swam forward and fought bravely against the enemy.  . The Qi army captured dozens of camps and wiped out more than 3,000 enemies. The remaining Japanese pirates retreated to Pinghai and fled out to sea. "

    This is what happened in Fujian. Ding Yunyi listened attentively, and Bangzi dad said again:

    "In November, the Japanese pirates heard that Marshal Qi had returned to Zhejiang and reunited with the remaining troops to invade Fujian. Funing, Zhenghe, and Xinghua were lost one after another. After they captured Xinghua Fucheng, they massacred and committed all kinds of evil. Corpses were everywhere inside and outside Fucheng. It was too horrible to see. Jiajing IV  In the first month of the twelfth year, the Japanese pirates withdrew from Fucheng and gathered in Pinghaiwei and Dongqiao Xucuo. Tan Lun, the governor of Fujian, urgently wrote to the court, requesting that Marshal Qi be summoned back to the army for rescue. After Marshal Qi arrived in Fujian, he gathered the three camps of Yu Dayou and Liu Xian.  They encircled Xucuo Wachao and pursued the victory, annihilating the main force of the enemy, and achieved a great victory at Pinghaiwei. Afterwards, Marshal Qi sent his troops south to rescue Xianyou. They fought in 18 battles and wiped out more than a thousand enemies at the foot of Dafu Mountain.  Five hundred remaining bandits, complete victory."

    Speaking of this, Bangzi¡¯s father¡¯s voice suddenly rose: ¡°This is the famous ¡®Five Hundred Washings¡¯ and ¡®Eighteen Battles¡¯ in Fujian!¡±

    Ding Yunyi was shocked and fascinated by what he heard. He wished he could go back to that era and follow Qi Jiguang to kill enemies and thieves.

    "Does Mr. Ding know why the Qi family army can win every battle?" Bangzi's father asked thoughtfully.

    Ding Yunyi thought for a moment: "Strict discipline and well-trained soldiers"

    "It is true that the discipline is strict. Anyone who disturbs the people during the Qi Jiajun's expedition will be beheaded." Bangzi Dad said: "But how strict is it? It is strict to the point of being cruel. The military law of the Qi Jiajun stipulates that if the battle is ineffective and the battle is defeated,  If the main general dies in battle, all the subordinate generals will be beheaded; if the partial general dies in battle, all the commanders under him will be beheaded; if the commander Qian dies in battle, all the commanders under him will be beheaded; if the commander in chief 100 dies in battle, all the banner commanders under him will be beheaded; if the banner commander dies in battle, all the captains under him will be beheaded  , the captain died in battle, but none of his soldiers were killed, and all ten soldiers were beheaded."

    Ding Yunyi nodded slightly.

    Maybe the military law is indeed a bit cruel, but it is under this strict military law that an invincible Qi family army has been forged.

    Suddenly I felt a little strange, Bangzi¡¯s dad was just a fisherman, how could he know so much about Qi Jiajun?

    Bangzi¡¯s father is sixty-two years old this year. When Qi Jiguang died, he was just a boy in his teens.

    "Another time, the weapons of the Qi Family Army are unparalleled in the world!" When talking about the Qi Family Army, Bangzi's dad was very excited: "The Qi Family Army has everything from Shenwei general cannons, Folang machine guns, large-caliber cannons, blunderbuss, Japanese knives, iron armor, etc.  The advanced level of firearms is even close to that of Kyoto's Shenji Battalion. With such weapons and such soldiers, how can we not win every battle?"

    Speaking of which, Dad Bangzi took the bowl andHe drank the remaining wine in one gulp: "Not only that, Marshal Qi is also an architectural genius. Not to mention the Great Wall he built, the hollow enemy tower designed and built by the Marshal himself is simply amazing. Mr. Ding, come here.  look!"

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out out of the way, he raised the oil lamp and asked Ding Yunyi to sit on the ground. Then he took a stone and started drawing on the ground. It took as long as a stick of incense to draw a simple enemy platform.

    Bangzi dad pointed at the picture and said:

    "The so-called hollow enemy platform ranges from three to four feet high, with a surrounding width of twelve feet, ranging from seventeen to eighty feet. Where it rushes, it may be tens of steps or a hundred steps, and where it slows down, it may be forty or fifty steps, or  Two hundred steps apart, the two platforms correspond to each other, standing on the wall. The base is level with the side walls, and the outside is more than one foot, four or five feet, with an open space in the middle and arrow windows on all sides.  Build towers and oars, surround the crenels, and guard the soldiers inside. They can fire artillery to attack the enemy from outside. The enemy's cavalry will not dare to approach.  "

    Ding Yunyi was completely attracted. Bangzi Dad said carefully: "This was how it was built when Marshal Qi was the commander-in-chief of Jizhen. The wall platform is a platform built along the wall. Ordnance, food and grass can be placed on it, and it can also assist the enemy platform in attacking incoming invaders.  The beacon towers work closely with the enemy towers to form a certain beacon transmission route. When encountering enemy situations, they raise beacon smoke and fire cannons to quickly convey the situation to the Ji Town defense line.  When you go to the city to fight, you can set up checkpoints at the city gate to check the passers-by. "

    Speaking of this, he glanced at Ding Yunyi meaningfully and said:

    "A few days ago, Mr. Ding rebuilt Fenggui City. If we build it like this, it will be very difficult to capture Penghu even though our enemy is ten times more numerous. It's a pity that Mr. Ding had so little money at that time.  But it¡¯s very limited.¡±

    Ding Yunyi stood up suddenly and stared at Bangzi's father: "Who are you?"

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 58 The Qi Family¡¯s Sword Technique

    "Who the hell are you!"

    Ding Yunyi stood up suddenly and asked sharply.

    Such a picture cannot be drawn by a fisherman.  Who is Bangzi Daddy?

    "Mr. Ding, stay calm and don't be impatient." A smile appeared on Bangzi's father's face: "When I was young, I was more angry than you, but now that I am older, my temper has improved."

    Ding Yunyi hesitated for a moment, and then slowly sat on the ground.

    Bangzi's father seemed to have nothing happened. He carefully explained how to create a hollow enemy tower before wiping out the picture: "Boss Ding, this enemy tower will be of great use to Penghu. The pirates will come sooner or later, Hong."  Yi will definitely try his best to make a comeback, and maybe this enemy platform will be able to play a role by then. "

    Ding Yunyi nodded silently.

    Indeed, if this enemy tower can be built well, it will play a great role in the defense of Penghu.

    "The four fingers are still stuck in the back of the ladle, and the hair on the hairpin is so timid. The sorrow of the shocking years is still there, and the dream of life is over. The labor of a hundred battles has been spent, and the wealth has been scattered. A few people are happy. Yan Ran looks north to the sky.  Playing a sword is difficult for a horse to make a piece of stone." Bangzi's father recited Qi Jiguang's "Xinwei New Year's Eve", sat back at the table with Ding Yunyi, and sighed: "It's a pity that I have never had such a person since the Ming Dynasty.  A famous general who has both civil and military skills and is victorious in every battle.¡±

    Ding Yunyi opened his mouth, but said nothing.

    There are some things you don¡¯t need to ask. Even if you ask Bangzi¡¯s father, if he doesn¡¯t want to speak, he will definitely not say it.

    Bangzi's father poured wine into two empty bowls: "Boss Ding, if you are unhappy if I say something unpleasant, just think of me as a bad mouth."

    "Please speak." Ding Yunyi asked calmly.

    Bangzi's father seemed to be very satisfied with Ding Yunyi's attitude: "That day, you and Onimaru fought against each other. The reason why you were able to win was because of your surprise, your ability to stay calm in times of crisis, and your ability to stand out with surprising troops at critical moments. If the conditions are truly equal, you will lose."  I¡¯m afraid it will be you.¡±

    Although Dad Bangzi¡¯s words may sound uncomfortable, they are all true.

    Ding Yunyi was a little frightened. That day he killed Oniohmaru angrily, and few people in Penghu could see clearly what was going on, but Bangzi's father revealed the truth with one word.

    Dad Bangzi smiled, and then his face showed great respect: "Everyone only knows that Guan Yu and Guan Erye are the martial saints, but Marshal Qi is the real martial saint of my Ming Dynasty. For hundreds of years, no one can surpass Marshal Qi.  "

    Ding Yunyi agreed with Bangzi¡¯s father¡¯s statement. In terms of martial arts, there are indeed very few people in modern times who can surpass Qi Jiguang.

    Qi Jiguang is not only a weapons manufacturer, but also a martial artist. The Thirty-two-Position Changquan he created is the origin of Tai Chi.  Because of this, Tai Chi was called "Changquan" in its early days.

    In the famous martial arts book "Ji Xiao Xin Shu Jie Jing Yao" written by Qi Jiguang, he carefully explains more than ten famous works of Song Taizu's Thirty-two Changquan, Six-Step Quan, Monkey Fist, Wen Family's Seventy-two Lines Fist and so on.  Type of boxing.

    Not only that, Qi Jiguang is a generation master in the production and operation of cold weapons and firearms, the creation and use of boxing and sword techniques, and the reform and innovation of formation training methods.

    It is no exaggeration to say that he is a "Martial Saint".

    The wild ways he had figured out blindly, relying on the knife skills accumulated from fighting in another era, were not worth mentioning in Qi Jiguang's eyes. Even if he fights Kiohmaru again, it is just as Bangzi's father said.  In that case, you must be the one who loses.

    Ding Yunyi admitted this honestly, and Bangzi's father was very pleased: "Mr. Ding is an honest man, and another person would not admit it anyway. In fact, what's the harm? When the Qi Army was first established, the soldiers were nothing more than ordinary people.  They were just some farmers and miners. Later, Marshal Qi ordered the Qi family sword to be made according to his drawings. He also taught the soldiers to use the Qi family sword technique and trained them rigorously. Finally, a group of ragtag men were polished into an elite force that was invincible and could conquer the world again.  Invincible hand!"

    Hearing the words "Qi Family Sword Technique", Ding Yunyi's eyes lit up.

    The Qi family sword is famous all over the world. If you can learn this kind of sword technique and practice it frequently, not only will you no longer have to be opportunistic or reckless when facing the enemy in the future, but it will also greatly improve the combat effectiveness of the entire army.  .

    Seeing the expectation on Ding Yunyi¡¯s face, Bangzi¡¯s father smiled slightly and said:

    "Shuai Qi fought for more than ten years and fought more than eighty years, and finally eliminated the Japanese pirates. Later, when he got older, he carefully perfected his sword skills. His wife was also a tiger girl in the general family, a hero among women, her surname was Wang, and she was good at wielding swords and guns.  "Qi Dashuai and his wife often perform martial arts, and Qi Dashuai wins less and loses more."

    Ding Yunyi smiled after hearing this. Although Qi Jiguang was an unparalleled genius and was invincible in the world, he was also world-famous for being afraid of his henpecks.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?A person can't have children. There are three ways to be unfilial, and having no offspring is the most important thing. In order to raise a son, Qi Jiguang took three concubines without telling his wife. As a result, Mrs. Qi found out and almost murdered her husband with a knife. Thanks to Qi Jiguang's quick-thinking, he cried and cried.  It was only by kneeling that the matter was settled.

    Having a tigress at home is really scary.

    How could Dad Bangzi have thought that Ding Yunyi would think of these things at this time?  There he continued:

    "Dashuai Qi and his wife carefully improved the Qi family sword, and finally improved the twelve styles of Qi swordsmanship. Unfortunately, Dashuai Qi passed away, and the twelve styles of Qi swordsmanship were kept by Mrs. Qi, and they were never seen again  "

    After saying that, Dad Bangzi suddenly stood up: "Mr. Ding, I heard that you have a precious sword called Dragon Tooth. Can you borrow it for me?"

    Ding Yunyi took out the dragon tooth and handed it into Bangzi's father's hands without even thinking about it.

    Bangzi¡¯s dad took the knife, pulled it out with a bang, and the juice shot out. Bangzi¡¯s dad was full of praise.  He suddenly said in a deep voice:

    "Mr. Ding, you see clearly!"

    As he spoke, he took a long breath:

    "Twelve postures of the Qijia Sword! The first posture is with the sword. Stand with your feet side by side, with your right knee slightly bent, which is called the 'male and female foot'. Press the scabbard with your left hand, press the handle with your right hand The third posture presses the knife  Position. Hold the knife in the right hand, squat down and hold the knife in a low posture The eighth position is to hold the knife in the right hand, with the left body and the hand sideways, exposing the outer abdomen of the left hand to lure the enemy in.  Step forward to the left and step to the right, draw the gun to the left, step forward to the right, and stab straight with a single swordThe tenth posture is the shoulder-carrying sword postureThe eleventh posture is the oblique knife posture  The twelfth position is to close the sword. After finishing the sword technique, bend the sword to the left and place it on the elbow with the back of the sword, and then put the sword into the sheath. "

    After the twelve-style "Qi Family Sword Technique" was performed, Ding Yunyi watched with fascination.

    Bangzi¡¯s father performed the knife skills well all the way, but after all, he was getting old, his forehead was sweating, and his chest was heaving: "Mr. Ding, I will practice it again, you must keep it in your heart!"

    By the time the second drill was over, Bangzi¡¯s father seemed to be exhausted. He gasped for a long time and said, ¡°Do you remember clearly?¡±

    Ding Yunyi said loudly: "Thank you Chuandao, Yun Yi has firmly remembered it in my heart!"

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 59: Bangzi Daddy

    It doesn't matter who Bangzi's father is now.  He will speak naturally when he is willing to speak. If he is unwilling to speak, no matter how hard he forces it, it will be useless.

    Bangzi¡¯s father was really old. Big drops of sweat fell down his forehead. He couldn¡¯t stand still and sat down on the stool.

    He murmured: "Okay, okay, the Qi family sword has a successor, the Qi family sword has a successor. I can't leave with peace of mind."

    "Leave?" Ding Yunyi was startled: "Where are you going?"

    A smile appeared on Bangzi's father's face: "Boss Ding, I'm old. I'm not from Penghu. I came to Penghu thirty years ago and have been a fisherman for half my life. I only have one son now  I still have a relative in the north, and I¡¯m thinking that while I¡¯m still alive, I can go find that relative so that when I die, I¡¯ll have someone to help us die.¡±

    "Stay, I'll help you die." Ding Yunyi said without having time to think.

    Dad Bangzi smiled: "Boss Ding, thank you. Fallen leaves return to their roots, and if a person wants to die, he must die in his hometown"

    Although his tone was calm, he was extremely firm.

    At this time, a scolding voice from Bangzi's mother suddenly came from outside: "You damn old man, I'm just a couple eating together, you have to join in the fun, you're shameless, get back here quickly."

    "Haha, I scolded the old lady as soon as she came back." Bangzi's dad smiled and stood up: "Boss Ding, I'm leaving. I just hope you can carry forward these things that Marshal Qi left, and say goodbye!"

    "Farewell!" Ding Yunyi also stood up and sent Bangzi's father to the door.

    Ah Xi came in with the fish, her face was red, obviously because of the words "little couple" that Bangzi Niang had just said.  Dad Bangzi smiled and said with a hint of truth: "Axi, I'm leaving. Boss Ding, you have to take care of me from now on."

    "Yes." Ah Xi lowered his head, not understanding the meaning of the words "I'm leaving"

    He walked in, put the fish on the table, and said in a low voice: "Brother Ding, I heard you talking just now, but I didn't dare to come in. The fish is cold."

    "Ah, it's okay, it's okay." Ding Yunyi's entire mind was focused on the Qi family's sword skills.  I kept thinking that the first "Knife-Bringing Style" and the Twelfth "Knife-Retracting Style" are of little use and should be practiced less. The eighth style of single-handling the knife can lure the enemy deeper, so you must seize the opportunity.  He just gave a perfunctory reply to Ah Xi's words.

    "Brother Ding, would you like to have some food?" Ah Xi asked.

    "Ah, no need, it's getting late, I should go." Ding Yunyi finally came back to his senses.

    Ah Xi didn¡¯t stay long: ¡°I¡¯ll see you off.¡±

    Outside, the moonlight spreads on the ground, and the sky is dotted with stars.  Some people had already gone to bed, but light still came from Bangzi's father's house, where Bangzi's mother kept scolding Bangzi's father.

    Occasionally, a few dogs barked, followed by a child's cry.

    Ding Yunyi suddenly found that he enjoyed this scene very much.

    Penghu at night, with stars looking at the earth and the sound of waves crashing on the shore, is like a paradise.  When I first arrived, who would have thought that this place would be a focus of competition among all parties?

    If there were no red barbarians, no pirates, and no wars, I would be willing to live here for the rest of my life.

    Although he has only been here for a short time, Ding Yunyi found that he had gradually forgotten about another era, or that this was the place that truly belonged to him.

    Bangzi¡¯s dad has lived here for thirty years. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s all about Penghu that attracted him, right?

    Thinking of Dad Bangzi, Ding Yunyi asked: "What is Dad Bangzi's name? Where is his child?"

    "No one knows what Bangzi's father is called." Ah Xi replied: "He is not a local. He brought his family to Penghu more than 30 years ago, and then became a fisherman like us. He originally had a  My son got into trouble when he was more than ten years old. He was afraid that his father would beat him, so he secretly boarded a merchant ship to Penghu and left, and there has been no news since then."

    Ding Yunyi said "Oh", no wonder Bangzi's father hesitated to speak when talking about his son.

    Originally, I wanted to tell Ah Xi that Bangzi¡¯s father was leaving Penghu, but he swallowed the words again.

    Since there are some things that Bangzi¡¯s dad has never told anyone else, I guess he wants to keep them a secret in his heart.

    "Brother Ding, will you always live in Penghu?" Ah Xi suddenly asked.

    Ding Yunyi was startled for a moment, but before he could answer, Ah Xi had already said quietly: "We were all chatting together that day, and Dad Bangzi talked about you, saying that sooner or later you will be a great hero, a hero who stands upright. Penghu is too small.  I can¡¯t tolerate you.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if I will stay here forever.??Lake.  Ding Yunyi didn't want to hide anything: "We are receiving salary from the imperial court. We have to go wherever the imperial court asks us to go."  For example, now that the imperial court's transfer order has come, we have to leave early tomorrow morning.  "

    "Oh" Ah Xi's words were a little sad: "Does that mean we will never see you again?"

    Ding Yunyi thought for a moment: "Yes. Ah Xi, I promise you that you will definitely be able to see me. Besides, no matter where I go, A Hu will always be by my side. Isn't it possible that A Hu will never return to Penghu?"

    "Yes." Ah Xi nodded.

    Is this girl afraid that she likes me?  Ding Yunyi thought to himself.

    "I have no fixed place to live now, and I am naturally bold. God knows when my life will be lost, so don't delay this girl."

    But how can you say this yourself?

    Slow down, slow down

    "Mr. Ding, Mr. Ding!"

    At this moment, a fire lit up in the distance, and then Zhang Xianxuan¡¯s voice came over.

    "Brother Ding, please come down and I'll go back first." Ah Xi said knowingly.

    "Yes." Ding Yunyi responded hurriedly and hurried towards Zhang Xianxuan.

    Zhang Xianxuan ran over sweating profusely, glanced at Ah Xi's back, and lowered his voice and said, "Is there any news from Taiwan?"

    "So fast?" Ding Yunyi was startled and then said happily.

    "Yes, the news I just got." Zhang Xianxuan took a breath: "There is a Hongyi ship. The owner is called Poleman, and he has a very good relationship with the Red Yi Governor Putmans. This time he set sail back from Taiwan. In addition to a large number of  In addition to the goods, there is also a batch of Putmans' personal belongings. Hongyi has just passed through Liaoluo Bay and was in turmoil. Therefore, there is a shortage of manpower, so this is the only ship that can go to sea alone. "

    "Is the news true?" The opportunity suddenly appeared, and Ding Yunyi calmed down.

    "Indeed." Zhang Xianxuan answered very definitely: "We have insiders in Taiwan. The information is absolutely true and absolutely not false. And the ship will float into the sky the day after tomorrow. Registered members of literature recommend this work. Time is already very tight."  "

    Ding Yunyi did not hesitate: "Go back to the military camp to gather all the brothers."

 Part One: Storm in Penghu Chapter 60 "Viking"

    Robbery at sea!

    When this familiar but unfamiliar name appeared, Ding Yunyi actually felt a little nervous.  But besides being nervous, there is also an expectation.

    Several Ding Yunyi¡¯s confidants were summoned, and Zhang Xianxuan introduced the situation to them in detail.

    Without even thinking about it, Bao Juhua opened his mouth and said: "Come on, brothers, you have been training so hard just to wait for this moment."

    "Nonsense, we are officers and soldiers of the Ming Dynasty, how can we say such things?" Ding Yunyi was curious and amused at the same time, and deliberately made a straight face: "Brothers, there is really no way to survive. Only then can we do this, and we must not do anything to the outside world.  Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡±

    "Yes." Bao Juhua was a little unconvinced and reluctantly agreed.

    "Polayman's ship is called the 'Viking'." Zhang Xianxuan said carefully: "This is a big ship. There is a red cannon on the bow, six French cannons, and eighteen thunder cannons. These are very effective against  It will be a huge deterrent to pirates.¡±

    Upon hearing this, everyone¡¯s heart suddenly sank.

    "Viking" has such powerful firepower that it is a shock to anyone.

    Looking at the entire Penghu, except for the barely usable boat brought by Zhang Xianxuan, there was not even a musket in the rest.  What should I use to fight the "Vikings"?

    "As for Zhang Xianxuan's ship, it was only equipped with two Folan cannons and six Thunder cannons.  He is already a great ship in Penghu.

    Ding Yunyi glanced at Zhang Xianxuan: "Since Zhang Baichang has set his sights on the 'Viking', he thinks he has a solution, right?"

    "Yes." Zhang Xianxuan nodded: "But this method is a bit risky. Ding Biao has always participated in the Battle of Liaoluo Bay, and my method was derived from the Battle of Liaoluo Bay."

    Ding Yunyi thought for a moment and then understood: "You mean to attract the firepower of the 'Vikings' from the front, and then attack on both wings?"

    "Yes, this is exactly the method!" Zhang Xianxuan said: "In terms of firepower, all the ships in Penghu combined are no match for the 'Vikings'. The only way is to fight head-on with one ship once the war starts, and then use  The small boats launch an assault on the flanks, and the small boats are piled with fire starters. Once they get close to ignite the fire, they will board the boats and engage in hand-to-hand combat!"

    Ding Yunyi remained silent.

    This is a way, but it is also a risky way.

    Can the ship on the front withstand it?  Can the flanking ship approach?  Can the crew of the "Viking" be subdued after boarding the ship?  These are all things that must be considered.

    The eyes of the brothers have all fallen on Ding Yunyi. Now, this leader has become their backbone.

    "This is the only way." Ding Yunyi's voice was low: "But the ship in front is the most dangerous. Who will take on this important task?"

    Zhang Xianxuan didn't even think about it: "President, my ship is the only one in Penghu that can take on this task! Please rest assured, Commander, Zhang has more experience in fighting red barbarians and pirates and knows how to deal with it! Although the sailors on my ship don't dare to say  Having gone through hundreds of battles and being quite experienced, it is still possible to persevere for a while, but"

    He hesitated: "Whether the flanking assault ship can approach the Viking as early as possible will be the key!"

    "From the side, I will personally direct it!" Ding Yunyi said without hesitation, word by word.

    The brothers were immediately refreshed.

    In their hearts, General Ding is extremely brave, and if he personally directs the assault, this battle will be successful.

    Now we gather together and discuss it carefully.  How to ambush, how to raid, which ship is responsible for igniting the fire, which ship is responsible for being the first to board the "Viking", all details are discussed clearly.

    In this battle, in addition to Zhang Xianxuan and his brothers, the "Daming Ocean Company" and the newly recruited soldiers also carefully selected 60 people to participate in the battle.

    When the discussion was completed, the brothers did not dare to delay and went back to prepare.

    Seeing that everyone in the camp was almost gone, Qin Yun suddenly asked: "Third brother, what should we do with Zheng Zhilong?"

    "Zheng Zhilong? What's wrong with him?" Ding Yunyi didn't react at all.

    Qin Yun smiled faintly: "Third brother, don't forget that every ship on the sea pays Zheng Zhilong three thousand taels of silver every year, and Hongyi is no exception. Zheng Zhilong gives it to them with the Zheng family's command flag to ensure their safety. Pirates absolutely dare not touch anything.  If a ship under the flag of the Zheng family is robbed, it will be like starting a war with the Zheng family. "

    Ding Yunyi suddenly realized.

    Yes, Zheng family, Zheng Zhilong, what should we do?

    After the Battle of Luowan, Zheng Zhilong gained momentum, and Putmans had no choice but to give up colluding with Liu Xiang and instead forge alliances with Zheng Zhilong.?, and instead expressed his wish to seek trade with the Ming Dynasty in Taiwan instead of going to Fujian forcefully in the future, Zheng Zhilong sent a ship to Taiwan for trade.  Zheng Zhilong also did not want to make enemies for a long time, so with the mediation of Lin Hengwan, a Tongan businessman living in Relanjia City, the two sides agreed to conduct trade exchanges.  So Fujian merchant ships began to arrive in Taiwan.

    The East India Company once said: If the company wants to survive, Zheng Zhilong must be removed from the company's feet.  It can be imagined from this that Zheng Zhilong's power is great.

    After that, in order to ensure safety at sea, Putmans had to follow Zheng Zhilong's rules and agreed to pay Zheng Zhilong a protection fee of 3,000 taels of silver every year to ensure their safety at sea.

    The same must be true for the "Viking".  Once he robs the ship and attracts Zheng Zhilong's pursuit, what will he do if Jin'er finds him?

    With his current strength, Zheng Zhilong can crush him to death with just one little finger.

    "Grab it!" Ding Yunyi said viciously: "Zheng Zhilong is a big fish and meat, can't we even drink the broth? As long as we keep things secret, I don't believe that Zheng Zhilong can find out about us. Damn it, I'm just a thief  Pirates in official uniform!"

    This sentence made Qin Yun couldn't help but laugh: "Since the third brother has made a decision, all the brothers should do is follow suit. We all have learned from each other, and we share life and death together"

    He paused at this point: "It's just that there are some people who are in charge of this matter, but we must not let them know."

    Ding Yunyi immediately understood that he was talking about Hong Tiaoyuan.

    ¡° Now I am already wary of Hong Tiaoyuan. Secondly, Hong Tiaoyuan is naturally timid. He will not even be able to sleep well if he finds out about it. He will do everything possible to stop him. It is better not to let him know as much as possible.

    I thought about it in my mind: "Just tell my brother that we will go out to sea for training tomorrow, which will take about a day or two. Xiaojin, just stay in Penghu and pay close attention to your every move. Don't make him suspicious."

    "Leave it to me." Qin Yun nodded and said, "By the way, leave that Xie Tian to me as well."

 Part One: Penghu Chapter 61: Ten Pirate Rules

    Ding Yunyi's pirate career is about to take the first step.

    Although he has a low position, he is still a commander officially appointed by the Ming Dynasty. He is an upright court officer, but the situation forces him to become a pirate.

    Carefully selected brothers were gathered together, and most of them did not know the purpose of this time.  Even Hong Tiaoyuan, the top leader in Penghu, was told that Ding Yunyi was going to take his brothers out to sea for a day or two to practice.

    Hong Tiaoyuan was too lazy to take care of these training matters.

    Zhang Xianxuan¡¯s boats have already floated into the sky in advance. Registered members of the literature recommended this work. Ding Yunyi selected a group of boats, most of which were fishing boats.  He will use these fishing boats to challenge a behemoth:

    "Viking"!

    A seemingly impossible task.

    The fleet sailed quietly towards its destination.

    When they came to an unknown island, Ding Yunyi let the fleet dock and brought all his brothers to the island.

    Zhang Xianxuan is already waiting for him here.

    The sky is getting dark.

    Ding Yunyi asked people to light a fire, took jars of wine from the boat, and piled it there.  He asked the brothers to pour the wine themselves, and then asked loudly:

    "Brothers, are you hungry?"

    "hungry!"

    "But we have nothing to eat. There is nothing to eat except this damn wine! I am so hungry now that I wish I could eat off a boat!"

    Ding Yunyi¡¯s rude words caused a burst of laughter from the brothers.

    Ding Yunyi patted the wine jar next to him: "Fortunately, we have wine. Drink it to make you happy, and drink it until the sky is dark! Damn it, you won't be hungry when you're drunk, drink it!"

    "drink!"

    The brothers screamed in confusion, broke the seals of the wine jars, poured them into the wine jars, and started drinking.

    Ding Yunyi drank more than half a bowl of wine in one gulp: "Brother, why are we going to sea this time?"

    "Practice!"

    As soon as the brothers spoke, Ding Yunyi spat bitterly: "Fuck, you have to practice, I won't come to this place where no shit is done! Make it clear, I am bringing you out to rob this time!"  "

    The brothers became quiet for a moment, and many people thought they had heard wrongly.

    Robbery?  What kind of robbery did you do?  Why did the robbery suddenly appear out of nowhere?

    "You heard it right, I brought you here to rob!" Ding Yunyi emphasized his tone: "There is a Hongyi ship that will set off tomorrow morning and then pass by here. It is piled with gold and silver treasures. As long as we  If we can capture this ship, everything on it will be ours!"

    When they heard the words "it is piled with gold and silver treasures", everyone's eyes radiated with heat.

    But when you think about the fact that the other party is armed, and then look at your own ship there is another fatal problem. Robbery is an act of pirates.

    "I know you are afraid, and so am I." Ding Yunyi saw what the brothers were thinking: "But brothers, we all want to be honest, responsible people, get married and have children honestly.  We want to make ourselves rich. But we can't do that. We can't even fill our stomachs by fishing for a lifetime. If you become a soldier, you can't pay the military salary. Look at those pirates who eat and fish all day long.  , happy and comfortable, they can do it, why can't we do it? The worst result is just to be chopped off, and we will be a good man again after eighteen years!"

    Ding Yunyi's words quietly eliminated the fear in the hearts of the brothers, and some people's eyes began to show yearning again.

    Ding Yunyi continued: "Instead of living a cowardly life, it is better to live happily for a few years! I, Ding Yunyi, am your commander-in-chief, and I will give you a word here today. From now on, for every robbery, 30% will belong to you, and 50% will belong to you.  We use the remaining 20% ??to build new ships and do business, and we save the remaining 20%. If you don't keep enough in this business, you will die one day, and some of your arms and legs will be broken. The money you save will be used as money.  Your pension and disability payments!¡±

    The brothers immediately started discussing.

    The brothers from the general gang have thought it through so carefully that they have already thought of these things.

    Although there was pension money in the Ming army before, it was very little, and most of it fell into the hands of officials.

    "Brothers, my decision has been made anyway. I don't care whether you go or not." Ding Yunyi's words were decisive: "I would rather die in battle than starve to death. I have a scar as big as a bowl on my head. I belong to my brother, and I am willing to follow.  I did it"

    He raised the wine in his hand: "Dry this bowl of wine. From now on, we are brothers in life and death."Brother, we share the blessings and share the hardships!  "

    As he spoke, he raised his head and drank the wine in the bowl.

    Bao Juhua was the first to raise the wine bowl: "Third brother, we don't care what other people do, my old Bao will follow you! The worst is to die!"

    As he spoke, he drank up the wine in the bowl in one gulp.

    Then, Zhang Xianxuan and his brothers responded loudly, and then everyone raised their wine bowls.

    No one in Ding Yunyi refused to agree and laughed: "Okay, okay! Brothers, let's drink all night long and get very drunk. Tomorrow when the Hongyi ship arrives, we will rob him like a fool!"

    "Take advantage of him!"

    The brothers shouted loudly.

    Jar after jar of wine was brought over, and wine was poured into one bowl after another.  The brothers drank sip after sip, bowl after bowl.

    A heavy drinker will constantly persuade his companions; a small drinker will vomit after drinking, and continue drinking after vomiting.

    Taking advantage of this moment, Ding Yunyi and Zhang Xianxuan discussed ten rules together:

    1. Only foreign ships are allowed to be robbed, and those who rob Ming merchant ships will die.  2. Those who steal a friend¡¯s property will have their hands cut off.  Third, gambling on board is strictly prohibited.  Fourth, the captain's orders are everything during battle and must be obeyed unconditionally.  5. You must clean and inspect your weapons every day.  6. Children are not allowed on board the ship. Those who seduce women before taking action will die.  7. Those who escape from battle will die.  8. Private fighting is strictly prohibited.  9. People who are disabled in battle can stay on the ship without working and receive a disability payment.  10. When dividing the spoils, 50% is reserved for public use, 20% is reserved for public savings, and 30% is distributed to each person according to his performance in the battle.

    This will be the famous "Top Ten Pirate Rules" in the future.

    Although some of these ten iron rules still need further improvement, they have become a guideline.  Countless pirate rules in the future will be formulated based on these "Ten Pirate Rules".

    And these ten iron rules were born on this unknown island.

    Ding Yunyi¡¯s pirate career also took the first step on this unknown island.

    He didn¡¯t know what tomorrow would be like, or whether he would survive.  But he doesn't care, as he says:

    Rather than living a useless life, it is better to live happily for a few years!

 Part 1: Penghu Storm Chapter 62 Brothers, rush with me!

    Its daybreak.

    Ding Yunyi poured the last sip of wine into his mouth, and then smashed the wine bowl with force: "Brothers, it's dawn! Pick up your weapons!"

    Those men with blood-red eyes were completely stimulated by the alcohol and became highly energetic.  They howled and took up their weapons one after another.

    Pirates!  pirate!

    At dawn, these men, both soldiers and thieves, will embark on a path that is different from any Ming Dynasty officers and soldiers

    Its daybreak

    ?¡­

    "Viking".

    Poleman stood on the deck, letting the sea breeze blow on his face.

    ??Beautiful sea, beautiful country.  The adventure in China was such a pleasant experience.  Full of wealth plundered from Taiwan, soaring over the sea, and then soon returning to your hometown, turning the cargo on the ship into real gold coins.

    God, I will become a rich man soon.

    "But you have to be careful this time. There is also Governor Putmans' personal belongings in the ship, which is a box full of treasures.

    "Captain, the flag has been hoisted." First mate Elliot Vanwell came to Poleman's side.

    Poleman looked back and saw that Zheng Zhilong¡¯s flag was fluttering in the wind.  It is indeed a bit embarrassing that the Chinese flag is flying on the Dutch warship.

    "I really want to tear it apart!" said Fanville angrily.

    "I also want to tear it apart." Bolaiman shrugged: "But there is no way, this is all Zheng Yiguan's power, Mr. Elliott, think about it, when the 'Viking' is opened  Returning to the country will mean great wealth, right? As for Zheng Yiguan, Mr. Governor will find a way to deal with him. Sometimes tolerance is also a way to win. "

    Van Wel barely suppressed his inner unhappiness: "Wocadek came back from Penghu, and he met their commander-in-chief Ding Yunyi. It is said that he is a drunkard and a greedy Ming Dynasty official."

    "What a good Ming Dynasty official." Bolaiman smiled disdainfully: "The more greedy such people are, the more beneficial they are to us. Isn't it like this? When we are ready, we can  Those damn Chinese were driven off Penghu. Mr. Elliott, the Ming Dynasty government is now in chaos. The mob uprising and the confrontation with the nomads have made them tired of dealing with it. We will find an opportunity soon."

    "Captain, an unknown ship has been spotted ahead!"

    This call from the top of the mast immediately attracted the attention of Poleman and Van Wel.

    Captain Poleman picked up his telescope and looked across the sea.

    What I could see was not very clear, but the shadow of a ship appeared vaguely.  Mr. Poleman didn't care very much about this. There would always be ships of one kind or another on the sea.

    The sea is not the sea of ??the "Viking".

    Gradually I was able to see the ship clearly.

    What troubles Poleman and the Dutch is that you can't find out at the first time whether the other party is a pirate ship. Chinese or Japanese pirates don't like to fly the skull and crossbones flag representing pirates on the ship.  You can only judge the other party's purpose based on the crew's dress and your own experience.

    "Hell, that seems to be a group of armed men and there are cannons on the ship." Fanville exclaimed.

    Captain Poleman also saw it clearly, but he didn't care, because there was Zheng Zhilong's flag on the "Viking", and no one dared to touch it on this sea.

    "Captain, they are approaching us!"

    ¡°Damn, they¡¯re fast!¡±

    "'Viking', prepare to fight!" When Captain Poleman issued this order, he had some doubts in his heart. Didn't those on the other side see the flag of Zheng Yiguan on his ship?

    "'Viking', prepare to fight!" Van Wel also issued a battle order.

    "Pirates, pirates confirmed! Mr. Captain, they are a group of pirates!"

    "Fire the cannon to stop them from approaching!"

    ?¡­

    A huge water column rose up.

    Zhang Xianxuan pulled out his sword and roared: "Target - the 'Viking', fire!"

    "Fire! Fire!"

    The two sides fired at each other with artillery. The cannonballs continued to roar on the left and right of the warship. Columns of water rose into the sky, then spread out in mid-air, and rained down toward the warship with great momentum.

    "Go at full speed and approach the Viking!"

    "Before full speedEnter!  "

    ?¡­

    The naval battle has begun!

    Ding Yunyi tore open his shirt, revealing his naked upper body.  He pulled out the dazzling "Dragon Tooth" and said sternly: "Brothers, charge at me!"

    There are fifteen small boats, with four people in each boat.  The brothers on the boat let out a cheer, and like their captain, everyone tore off their shirts, revealing their muscular upper bodies.

    The boat began to quickly approach the battle waters.

    The brothers in the boat rowed hard, and the boat was like an arrow leaving the string!

    Long Zhantian¡¯s ship rushed first.  He bit the blade of the knife with his mouth, his eyes were red, and he smelled of alcohol.  The oar in his hand was rowing hard.

    There is always an order, and the first one to board the "Viking" will be rewarded with an extra ten taels of silver!

    "Twelve taels of white flowers with silver patterns!"  Enough to get yourself a wife!

    If Hongyi blows himself up with a cannon, it¡¯s his own fate that I didn¡¯t say.  But if your destiny is good, then your good days are coming!

    The brothers on the boat around him all had the same idea as him

    ?¡­

    Captain Poleman was relieved.

    The enemy's ship is completely different from our own, both in terms of draft and firepower.

    These pirates must be crazy. They actually want to rob the "Viking" with such a ship?

    The sailors on the "Viking" also discovered it. They let out bursts of mocking laughter and kept throwing cannonballs at each other. Some even took off their pants and humiliatingly exposed their buttocks to the enemy ship.  swaying.

    "A bunch of lunatics."

    When the firepower of the "Viking" completely suppressed the enemy and forced the enemy ships to dodge in embarrassment, Poleman sarcastically said: "Do they really think they can get close to the Viking?"

    "They may have gone crazy thinking about the gold coins." Fan Weier smiled unscrupulously: "Sink them into the sea, Mr. Captain."

    Just when Captain Poleman wanted to continue to express his opinion, a voice came from the masthead again: "Ship, a large number of small boats are approaching us, very fast!"

    Poleman was startled and quickly picked up his telescope.

    Yes, he saw it, a large number of small boats, with several people on each boat. The crew on the boat rowed the boat desperately, approaching the "Viking" like the wind!

 Part One: Storm in Penghu Chapter 63 Boarding!  (please recommend)

    "Mr. Boss, they moved!"

    "Brothers, rush towards the Viking at all costs and hold Hong Yi back!"

    Amidst Zhang Xianxuan¡¯s roar, all the brothers on the boat were working hard.  The helmsman desperately dodged the enemy's shells, while the gunner desperately tried to fight back.

    Although this ship is not at the same level as the "Viking", for all the brothers on the entire ship, as long as they can delay for one more moment, it is equivalent to buying an extra moment for President Ding and the others.

    Fight!  fighting!

    The life of a pirate is full of dangers.

    They have to face the government's encirclement and suppression, the resistance of the robbed people, and all unknown dangers.  But the career of a pirate is equally exciting and exciting!

    Zhang Xianxuan always stood on the bow of the ship, roaring and shouting loudly, commanding all the brothers to fight against the "Viking"!

    Victory is impossible if we rely on Zhang Xianxuan and his brothers.

    Now, all hopes are placed with Mr. Ding

    ?¡­

    The sudden appearance of fifteen clippers made the Dutch panic.  On this wing, their firepower was clearly lacking.

    Captain Poleman still showed his excellent command ability, quickly ordered the flank artillery fire, and did everything possible to block the approach of the Clippers.

    ??Assault downwind!

    These small boats not only approach extremely fast, but are also very dispersed, which makes shooting more difficult.

    There were all shirtless men on the small boat, with livid faces and silent words, just waving the paddles in their hands desperately.

    They completely ignored the threat of artillery fire and had only one goal in their hearts:

    "Viking"!

    Approach it, capture it, plunder it!

    With a "dong" sound, a cannonball finally hit a small boat, and a big hole was immediately smashed into the small boat.

    This ship sank

    But this did not affect the speed of other ships at all. Instead, it stimulated the attackers. They were originally silent and let out "ouch" sounds, and the movements in their hands became faster and more crazy.

    "Brothers, charge forward!"

    When Ding Yunyi roared loudly, all the brothers burst out ten times and a hundred times more energy. They were like a group of lunatics, and their "ouch" sounds became louder and louder.

    "Light the fire!"

    It¡¯s very close!  With this roar, the boat was set on fire.

    The four men suddenly turned over and went into the sea.

    When the fire started, the burning objects on the boat were instantly ignited, and the flames shot into the sky.

    "Stop it! Stop it!"

    Poleman finally knew the true intentions of these "pirates."

    At this moment, he remembered the Battle of Liaoluo Bay, which caused the Netherlands to suffer a disastrous defeat!  The fleet of the Ming Dynasty easily won the victory in this way.

    And now, this scene is happening again!

    The sailors of the "Viking" also became panicked.  They desperately tried to block the approach of the fire ship.

    However, soon three more fire boats caught fire, and driven by the favorable wind, they rushed towards the "Viking" unstoppably.

    "Dong, dong" sounded twice, and the two fireships finally hit the "Viking".

    ¡°Put out the fire, put out the fire!¡±

    A cry of fear came out.

    In fact, these two fire ships could not cause any serious damage to the "Viking". If it were normal, the fire would be under control quickly.

    But in the shadow of the Battle of Liaoluo Bay, the Dutch panicked.

    What I want is this opportunity!

    Ding Yunyi stood up suddenly and pointed his "dragon tooth" forward:

    "Get aboard!"

    One by one, thatch hooks came out and flew towards the "Viking" with a roar.

    Mao Gou clung to the side of the ship, and then the shirtless men let out roars that the Dutch could not understand, and quickly climbed up the "Viking" along the rope.

    "Stop them, stop them!" Poleman shouted angrily.

    A rope was cut, and the man on it screamed and fell into the sea.  However, more people continue to climb without fear.

    Another rope was cut, and at this moment, Long Zhantian was the first to climb onto the "Viking".

    "Hand-to-hand combat! Hand-to-hand combat!" Elliot Vanvel shouted hurriedly.

      The sailors on the "Viking" rushed towards Long Zhantian with weapons in hand.

    Long Zhantian slashed a Hongyi sailor to death and defended the boarding point desperately.

    There were four or five Hongyi sailors beside them. Long Zhantian hacked another one to death, but his arm was also pierced by Hongyi's sword.

    Long Zhantian roared in pain, and a Hongyi sailor saw the opportunity and stabbed out with his sword.

    Long Zhantian was completely defenseless.

    At this critical moment of life and death, with a "dang" sound, the long sword in Hongyi's hand was cut into two pieces, and then a cold light flashed, and Hongyi hissed wildly, and one of his arms was cut off.

    Long Zhantian narrowly escaped death and turned around to look:

    Ding Yunyi!

    Ding Yunyi holds a knife in his right hand, looking majestic.  The "Dragon Teeth" danced wildly, and blood splattered.

    "kill!"

    "Kill! Kill!! Kill!!!"

    More and more brothers boarded the "Viking", and the battleship fell into a melee.

    Hand-to-hand combat broke out in an instant.

    The Dutch threw themselves into the battle in embarrassment. At this time, the ship commanded by Zhang Xianxuan successfully approached the Hongyi warship after losing the threat of gunfire from the "Viking".

    The brothers jumped aboard the "Viking" one by one.

    The advantage of the "Viking" was completely lost.

    The sound of "ding-dong-dang-dang" started, and the "Viking" turned into a blacksmith shop.

    Ding Yunyi and his brothers had the upper hand in numbers, and their brave and fierce slashing also made it difficult for the Dutch.

    These "pirates" didn't seem to be afraid of death at all. They were shouting wildly, with red eyes and the smell of alcohol all over their bodies, and they fought with Hongyi.

    Especially the young man who looked like the leader, with the shining knife in his hand, had already killed four sailors on the "Viking" in one go.

    It¡¯s like killing gods when meeting gods, and killing Buddha when meeting Buddhas!

    This person is Ding Yunyi!

    The brothers were completely inspired by Ding BaZong to arouse the most primitive ferocity in their bodies.  The blood stimulated their nerves, and the alcohol numbed the pain.

    In the eyes of each of them, there are only two choices:

    Either kill the enemy or be killed by the enemy.

    Under such a desperate attack, the Dutch were frightened and retreated.

    No matter how hard Captain Poleman tried, he could not reverse his disadvantage. These fierce "pirates" seemed to have no idea what death was.

    But among his crew members, some people kept dying, and some people kept falling to the ground clutching their wounds and letting out bursts of mourning.

    Gradually, the "pirates" surrounded the sailors on the "Viking".

    Captain Poleman suddenly shouted:

    "Cease the war!"

    (Spider¡¯s words: Well, Spider is preparing for a wedding, so there were only two updates in the past few days. I¡¯m really sorry for all the brothers. Today I will resume three updates. Brothers, please vote more fiercely.)

 Part One: Penghu Chapter 64 The Viking Way!  !

    "armistice!"

    When the Dutch heard the captain's voice, his men slowed down.

    "Cease the war!"

    This sound was made by Ding Yunyi.

    The movements of the brothers¡¯ hands also stopped for a moment.

    Ding Yunyi looked around and saw that his own people had firmly gained the upper hand.

    Poleman called the frightened interpreter over and muttered to him a few times. The interpreter looked pale and said, "Didn't you see the flag on our ship?"

    Ding Yunyi glanced at the flag and curled his lips: "I know, Zheng Zhilong's command flag."

    "Since you know this, why do you still want to rob?"

    Ding Yunyi couldn't help but laugh: "Zheng Zhilong's flag only controls Zheng Zhilong's fleet, can it also control me?"

    Poleman was startled: "Aren't you afraid of being punished by Zheng Yiguan?"

    Ding Yunyi raised his head and laughed: "Afraid? Why should I be afraid? Everyone in the world is afraid of Zheng Zhilong, but I am not afraid!"

    Poleman was stunned. On this sea, there are still people who don¡¯t take Zheng Zhilong and Zheng Yiguan seriously?

    But the demeanor of the man in front of him clearly showed that he didn't care about Zheng Zhilong at all.

    Poleman suddenly blinked his eyes: "You have the upper hand now, but if we fight to the death, you will also pay heavy casualties, right?"

    "Yes!" Ding Yunyi did not deny this.

    "And this beautiful ship may not be saved." Poleman glanced at the "Viking" cherishingly. In his opinion, the "Viking" was simply more important than his own life.

    Ding Yunyi admits this.

    This is a good ship. If it can fall into your hands completely, your combat effectiveness will be greatly improved.

    No one was more familiar with the ship than the sailor on board the Viking, who from the very beginning of the hand-to-hand combat was worried that the Dutch would destroy the ship in desperate circumstances.

    Any damage is a huge loss to the "Viking".

    Poleman took a breath: "This ship is called the 'Viking'. I propose to use the Viking method to decide who we belong to. If we lose, then not only the 'Viking' will belong to you, but also  And all the sailors on this ship will serve you unconditionally for three years. If we win, then our request is very simple, as long as our lives will not be harmed, sir, you think this is fair.  Proposal?"

    "Fair." Ding Yunyi nodded.

    The Vikings were the Vikings. In their most powerful era, they had been infesting the coasts of Europe and the British islands. Their footprints spread across the vast territory from the European continent to the Arctic. This period in Europe is called the "Viking Period."

    The Vikings were powerful warriors. Their numbers were small, so they had to rely on careful planning and unexpected surprise attacks.  In the battle, they showed unusual fanaticism and were not afraid of death, so people talked about pirates.  Their assaults were often divided into two stages. First, they threw spears and fired rockets from a long distance; then they used swords and battle axes to finish off at close range.

    When they met at sea, the pirates followed the ancient tradition and tied the ships together without saying a word.  Put up a springboard on the bow of the ship, and then go on stage one after another for a duel. Everyone who steps on the springboard faces this fate: either kill all the opponents, or die in battle, and have their companions behind them avenge themselves.

    If you feel scared, you can turn around and jump into the sea. No one will hunt down deserters, but a person who gives up his qualifications to fight is no different from the dead. From now on, even his family will ignore his existence.  Therefore, the first to go into battle at the bow of the ship are usually the most elite warriors. They get naked during the battle, make wild roars, and enjoy the battle without emotion.

    They know that the springboard under their feet is soaked in the blood of their ancestors, and their descendants will also settle in the same place.

    And now, Poleman has proposed this way of fighting.

    In fact, Poleman is very smart. He knows that based on the current situation, it is impossible to defeat these pirates. The only way to escape is through a Viking duel.

    And this proposal is also very Ding Yunyi¡¯s idea.

    He longed to get such a powerful warship.  Moreover, it is obvious that once he obtains the services of the sailors on the "Viking", his control of this battleship will become smoother.

    These are very experienced sailors.

    "I agree."

    Ding Yunyi¡¯s answer made Poleman overjoyed, but then Ding Yunyi said: ¡°But I will not arrange for people to duel one by one and fight until the last one.So far.  We each picked three fighters, and whoever could win more than two wins won the bet.  "

    "I agree." Captain Poleman breathed a long sigh of relief when he saw the vitality.

    The most elite warriors will take the lead and dye the enemy red with their own blood.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? away out of the way.

    As he spoke, he turned his attention to a big, strong sailor: "Op, you are the bravest sailor on the Viking, show the bravery of the Dutch in front of the Chinese!"

    Oprah opened her clothes, revealing her strong tendons. She shouted "Hehe" in her mouth, reached out and took an axe, and immediately stood up, making a provocative cry.

    "Commander, let me go." Zhang Xianxuan whispered.

    "No, I'll do it." Ding Yunyi shook his head and held the "Dragon Tooth" in his hand: "I am the boss. If I don't do it myself, how can the brothers obey me?"

    Two shirtless people stood face to face.  One is holding a knife in his hand, and the other is holding an ax in his hand. Just judging from their stature, the two are completely different.

    Op felt that God was on his side.  He can kill the opposing Chinese with one axe, and he is the leader of this group of pirates. As long as he dies, the situation can be reversed.

    Ding Yunyi smiled lightly: "Come on!"

    As if he understood, Opp roared wildly, picked up the ax and struck it down fiercely.

    This ax was so powerful that Zhang Xianxuan and his brothers felt excited.

    Ding Yunyi also roared violently, and "Dragon Tooth" rushed forward without fear.

    There was a loud "dang" sound.

    Ding Yunyi's chest was boiling with blood, and Opp felt uncomfortable there, so he took a big step back before standing firm.  When he looked at the ax, it was chopped into pieces by the opponent's knife.

    China¡¯s smelting technology is world-famous, and the Dutch have known this for a long time.  But Op has never seen such a sharp weapon.

    No longer daring to be careless, he calmed down and struck down fiercely with the axe.

    Ding Yunyi suddenly shouted:

    "Die!"

 Part One: Penghu Chapter 65 "Challenger"

    With that loud roar, "Dragon Tooth" suddenly changed direction and slashed across its body.

    The eleventh style of Qi¡¯s sword technique: the slanting knife style!

    Amidst the screams, blood splattered, and Opp's huge body fell to the ground.

    Looking at the corpse on the ground, everyone held their breath, and the whole boat was so quiet that one could even hear the heartbeat.

    Suddenly, a sailor turned his head and spit out "Wow".

    It¡¯s tragic, it¡¯s really tragic.

    Op was almost cut into two pieces at the waist!

    ¡°It was the first time for these sailors who had experienced countless battles to see such a horrific death.

    This sword has such an effect, firstly because of the sharpness of the "Dragon Tooth" sword, and secondly because of the speed and domineering power of the Qi family's swordsmanship, which far exceeds Ding Yunyi's imagination.

    Qi Jiguang summed up a very important point during his confrontation with the Japanese pirates. Although Chinese martial arts are extensive and profound, they often have spare hands and do not want to kill people. However, the Japanese pirate sword rules are different. One knife is fatal and leaves no backup.  Therefore, in the initial confrontation with the enemy, Chinese soldiers often suffer.

    In the process of constant summarization, Qi Jiguang removed those complicated and fancy moves and replaced them with simpler and more practical sword techniques, gradually reversing the passive situation.

    Since then, we have continuously summarized and refined it, and finally condensed the forty-eight single sword techniques originated from Putian, Fujian into the twelve Qi family sword techniques.

    The slanting move used by Ding Yunyi is also known as the "waist machete move", which is the most vicious and fierce.  The power of the sword shocked the entire audience.  It was very different from when luck was the main factor when killing Kiohmaru.

    Ding Yunyi held the bloody knife in his hand, and his face was as calm as water: "Next."

    Poleman swallowed a sip of saliva and glanced at Fan Weier. He originally wanted to be the last one to appear, but now even Opp has died in Ding Yunyi's hands. Who else can he count on besides Fan Weier?

    Fan Weier also understood what the captain meant. He gritted his teeth, took the sword, and walked over step by step.

    Ding Yunyi suddenly smiled.

    A chill came out of Fanville's heart

    After gritting his teeth, Fan Weier let out a strange cry, stepped forward and stabbed out with his sword.

    Ding Yunyi did something unexpected by Fan Weier:

    Not only did he make no dodge moves, but he rushed forward towards Van Wel's sword.

    Crazy, this Chinese must be a lunatic!  Startled, Van Wel was immediately ecstatic.

    But at the moment when the sword was about to hit Ding Yunyi, Ding Yunyi suddenly took a side step, and the sword barely missed him.

    With a snap of his fingers, Ding Yunyi used the sliding force of his side steps to turn to the side of Fan Weier, and then the "dragon tooth" of his right hand suddenly fell!

    The tenth style of the Qi Family Sword Technique: Shoulder Sword Style!

    Everything became quiet again.

    A headless corpse lay on the ground Van Werle was dead too.

    Ding Yunyi stood there calmly.  He was covered in blood, Opp's and Vanveer's.

    The sun shone on his body, and the blood stains on his body, as well as the "dragon tooth" that saw and killed gods, made Ding Yunyi look like a god of war.

    The swordsmanship of the Qi family has disappeared for decades. This time, on the "Viking", in front of Hongyi, it once again showed its power!

    "Next."

    This frightening sound came from Ding Yunyi's mouth again.

    All the Dutch people took a step back involuntarily.

    With the power of two swords, the two most capable sailors on the "Viking" died tragically under Ding Yunyi's sword.

    Who else dares to challenge?

    Poleman slowly drew out his sword.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes are fixed on the captain. Is the captain ready to go into battle himself?

    Poleman walked step by step in front of Ding Yunyi. He looked at Ding Yunyi, but found that the Chinese was also looking at him.

    Poleman suddenly sighed, holding the sword in both hands, and lowered his once proud head: "Sir, I failed. Now you will be the master of the Viking, and my sailors and I will  Follow your orders."

    When the interpreter said these words, Ding Yunyi's brothers burst into cheers.

    Win, win!

    Mr. Ding defeated all the red barbarians by himself.

    Looking at the sailors on the "Viking", if they fail, they will face the situation of serving Ding Yunyi for free for three years, but their faces are not frustrated or dissatisfied. On the contrary, they are full of fear.?and reverence.

    The strong are always worthy of respect!

    Ding Yunyi¡¯s face was calm, but his heart was also full of joy.

    The damage to the "Viking" was not serious and it can be used with a little repair.  Such a powerful battleship has now become his own, which has laid the most solid step for his future.

    Ding Yunyi suddenly called the interpreter over: "Tell them that I will pay them normally according to their salary, provided that they must serve me honestly!"

    When the interpreter said these words, the entire Dutch sailors on the "Viking" burst into cheers louder than the Chinese.

    What a great and considerate Chinese person this is.

    God, for a sailor, there is work everywhere.  For the East India Company, for the Chinese, it doesn't matter.  Now when the Chinese won, instead of humiliating them, they paid them normal wages. That was the most gratifying thing.

    Ding Yunyi's power of two swords and his promise to pay the Dutch people's wages as usual completely conquered all the sailors on the "Viking".

    Ding Yunyi wants this purpose. No one knows the "Viking" better than these sailors.  Turning your enemies into your subordinates will play an extremely important role in possible future naval battles.

    Especially the Dutch, who are known as "Sea Coachmen", have a lot of rich and unique experience in navigation, and they can teach their maritime knowledge to the Chinese.

    Poleman told Ding Yunyi that there was a lot of good wine on the "Viking". Ding Yunyi quickly understood what he meant. He smiled and asked people to take out all the wine and let the Chinese and Dutch sailors drink it.

    The sailors of the two countries drank wine crazily, shouted and sang crazily, despite the language barrier.

    Ding Yunyi called Zhang Xianxuan over: "This ship will be yours from now on."

    "Ah!" Zhang Xianxuan was startled, then ecstatically said: "Thank you, Mr. Boss!"

    "Find a place to repair and refit quietly, but don't let others recognize it as the 'Viking'." Ding Yunyi carefully ordered: "Also, the name of the 'Viking' must also be changed.  Change it to 'Challenger'!"

    "Challenger"!  Ding Yunyi is still just a challenger, challenging all enemies stronger than him!

    "Challenger", this is Ding Yunyi's first truly own warship!

 Part 1: Penghu Storm Chapter 66 The Trophies

    The "Challenger" belongs entirely to Ding Yunyi and is the first warship in the true sense.

    This powerfully equipped battleship will definitely shine brightly in the future.

    Of course, how to change it so that others cannot recognize it is enough for Zhang Xianxuan to have a headache.

    The "Viking" was loaded with a large amount of property that the Dutch had plundered in Taiwan and were about to be sent to Europe. Of course, these things no longer belong to the East India Company.

    At the same time, the personal belongings entrusted by Governor Putmans to the Viking were also eye-opening.

    These are also collected from Taiwan.  After careful counting, there were twelve gold ingots, the so-called gold ingots, with a total value of more than ten thousand taels of silver.  There are thirty-three small gold coins, which are about eight thousand taels of silver.

    Putmans had a habit. Whenever his wealth accumulated to a certain level, he liked to convert it all into gold, then cast it into gold ingots and gold ingots and transport them back to the Netherlands.

    In addition to these gold goods, there is also a batch of jewelry and utensils worth no less than ten thousand taels.

    Zhang Xianxuan has been a pirate for a long time, so he did a rough calculation.  The goods on the ship and these jewelry and utensils are "stolen goods" and cannot be sold at the original price. To those merchants who specialize in collecting stolen goods, they can only be sold at a 30% discount on the original goods, which can be exchanged for about 40,000 taels of silver.

    Counting those gold ingots and gold ingots, it was the first time in Ding Yunyi's life that he became a pirate and he made a lot of gains. He got 60,000 taels of silver in one go.

    Ding Yunyi felt heartbroken when he thought that he could only get 30% of the cargo in the blink of an eye.  But there is no way, these things are really hot to touch, and if you sell them yourself, you will be exposed immediately, which will cause a huge disaster.  And now that I am short of money, the sooner I can turn the things into cash, the better. I can only grit my teeth and hand them over to those black-hearted businessmen.

    According to the previous agreement with the brothers, 30% will be given to the brothers and 20% will be reserved as "public savings". After deducting these, Ding Yunyi will have 30,000 taels of silver at his disposal.

    This time Ding Yunyi lost four brothers and wounded six. After deducting pensions and disability funds, and including the Dutch sailors on the "Viking", each of them could receive more than a hundred taels of silver.  Everyone is happy.

    Being a pirate is indeed more promising than being an officer.

    Ding Yunyi was very poor when he first recruited soldiers, and only offered two taels of silver as a monthly salary.  To save these more than one hundred taels of silver, these soldiers had to sell their lives for several years without eating or drinking.  Now that I have gotten so much money out of thin air, how can I not be happy?

    Those Dutch sailors were even more happy.

    Originally, it would have been good to leave one life behind, but now the young leader Ding Yunyi treated them equally and gave them money. He only felt that following the Chinese had a bright future.

    It¡¯s a pity that they still don¡¯t know that the young man in front of them is a serious court official Being a pirate is just his "hobby"

    Zhang Xianxuan made some calculations and decided to transform the "Viking" into a brand-new "Challenger", which was absolutely impossible without a large sum of money.

    Ding Yunyi left him a few gold coins and asked him to purchase some modification items.  He took his brothers and "returned to the court with his teacher"

    Poleman and the Dutch sailors stayed on the Challenger to assist Zhang Xianxuan in completing the work.  Poleman thought it was incredible to think that he was originally a Dutch officer, but now he had become a pirate.

    Is there any way?  He had lost the bet to Ding Yunyi. If he didn't keep his promise, he would be cast aside. Even the sailors would no longer obey him.  Secondly, since I lost such a large amount of wealth from Governor Putmans, even if I go back, I will definitely receive the most severe punishment.

    After much deliberation, hanging out with these Chinese pirates became my only way out.

    Zhang Xianxuan's ship originally had no name. He thought it was very prestigious to give it a name, so he named it the "Follower" and appointed Poleman as the captain of the "Follower".  Half of the Hongyi sailors and half of the Chinese sailors were divided to serve as the crew of the "Follower".

    Now, Ding Yunyi already has two serious warships:

    "Challenger" and "Follower".

    Zhang Xianxuan was busy renovating the ship on the unknown island, while Ding Yunyi and a group of brothers returned to Penghu.

    Hong Tiaoyuan was very suspicious when he saw that they had been out at sea for two days and "an accident occurred during training", four of them died and six were injured.  How hard did my third brother train his brothers?

    Looking at it again, everyone in the family of those who died got a stroke of silver, and her heart was even more doubtful. Where did Ding Yunyi get the silver from?

    And the brothers were careful when moving a big box off the ship.No one else is allowed to approach. There are obviously valuables in this box.

    ¡°He didn¡¯t take his brothers out to sea to become pirates, right?  According to Ding Yunyi's character, this possibility definitely exists.

    But the thought passed by in a flash, and Hong Tiaoyuan forced himself not to think about it anymore.

    Whether Ding Yunyi is a pirate or not, he just pretends not to know.  Anyway, if the sky falls, my third brother will be there to hold it up.

    Qin Yun, who came to the dock to greet Ding Yunyi, was very happy. Looking at the appearance of the third brother, this trip to sea will be a great success.

    Ding Yunyi pulled him aside and quietly told him what he had gained from his trip to sea. Qin Yun was stunned.

    How could you have imagined that Putmans would have collected so many things from Taiwan?  But when I think about it again, Putmans is really "poor", having worked so hard to make a wedding dress for others.

    "Let the brothers be at peace during this period." Ding Yunyi whispered: "The disappearance of the 'Viking' will soon be known to Putmans. As long as he checks along the sea route, he will definitely know that the 'Viking' is missing."  The ship has been robbed. There are too many things involved in this matter. Zheng Zhilong will definitely come forward to investigate. We must not let him doubt us. With our current strength, Zheng Zhilong can strangle us to death with just one little finger.  ¡±

    "Yes, I know." Qin Yun nodded: "I will ask people to pay close attention to the movements of Zheng Zhilong and Taiwan."

    "Also." Ding Yunyi thought for a moment: "All the brothers who participated in the robbery this time were arranged to train in a nearby place. When the storm is over, they will return to Penghu and let Bao Juhua take them. Remember, remember, their lives have always been  Difficulty, we got a sum of money this time, we must not let them be too arrogant. Zheng Zhilong is so sophisticated, any flaw is enough to kill us. "

    Qin Yun agreed to them all, feeling that the third brother had thought things through carefully, and was afraid that he had already thought of everything before taking action.

    Ding Yunyi has to be so precise. This is a matter of losing his head. If the news leaks out, the little guy's life will be taken care of.

    ¡°I am not afraid of death, but I cannot harm those brothers who are going through life and death with me.

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 67 Zheng Zhilong¡¯s Judgment

    "What, Hongyi's ship is missing?"

    Zheng Zhilong was shocked.

    "Yes, it's called the 'Viking'. It was a battleship that set off from Taiwan and disappeared later." His brother Zheng Zhibao said: "We searched for it along the way, and we can confirm that it was plundered by pirates."

    Zheng Zhilong¡¯s brows furrowed tightly.

    Hongyi¡¯s battleship disappeared, which was a huge blow to his authority.

    Wherever the Zheng family's flag went, pirates all fled. But now, he had just reached an armistice agreement with Hongyi and restarted trade, but he suffered such a blow.

    Zheng Zhilong suppressed the anger in his heart: "The 'Viking' seems to be a big ship, right?"

    "Yes, it's similar to our lucky boat."

    Zheng Zhilong was silent for a moment: "Who has the power to rob such a huge warship? It is absolutely impossible for a small group of pirates."

    Zheng Zhibao thought for a while: "Could it be Liu Xiang?"

    "It's possible." Zheng Zhilong nodded: "After we resumed trade with Hongyi, Liu Xiang felt betrayed, so he has always been worried about it. And with his power, it is not a big deal to hijack the 'Viking'  Difficult matter."

    Speaking of this, he suddenly frowned again: "No. Why did Liu Xiang choose to hijack the Hongyi battleship at this time? Isn't he afraid that if he fails to succeed, he will become a thorn in Hongyi's side? Besides, if he wants to hijack the 'Wei'  The Jingren's mission is not an easy one. There will definitely be a war. Why didn't Taiwan's Hongyi notice anything from the beginning to the end? "

    "What do you mean, brother?" Zheng Zhibao didn't understand for a moment.

    "I think there's something weird in this." Zheng Zhilong stood up and took two steps back and forth: "Liu Xiang is flamboyant in his work, but he is meticulous. I don't think it is like he did this."

    Zheng Zhibao scratched his head: "If Liu Xiang didn't do it, who else has this ability?"

    Zheng Zhilong walked to the chart and looked at it carefully for a while: "Where is the accident site of the 'Viking'?"

    "At this."

    Following the direction of his brother's finger, Zheng Zhilong looked at it for a long time and suddenly murmured to himself: "Penghu is the fastest to get here, and there are many small islands nearby where you can hide and launch a surprise attack"

    "Penghu?" Zheng Zhibao was startled for a moment, then said: "How can Penghu guard Hong Tiaoyuan have such ability?"

    "Zheng Zhilong doesn't have it, but there is someone who does." Zheng Zhilong turned around and said.

    "Is the elder brother talking about Ding Yunyi?"

    "Yes, it is this person." Zheng Zhilong's eyes were deep: "This person defeated Hitachi Gongbaota and Oniomaru in a row. He is very powerful and courageous. With more than 20 troops from Penghu, he can actually resist Oniomaru. This is  If you have the courage and courage, even I can¡¯t do it.¡±

    Zheng Zhibao thought for a moment and shook his head: "Impossible, impossible. What would he use to fight the Viking? Is it just those fishing boats?"

    "Mang Er." Zheng Zhilong called out his brother's nickname: "Who said fishing boats can't do anything? What if I were to attract the attention of the 'Viking' with the front of a boat, and quickly approach with a small boat loaded with flaming objects?  "

    Zheng Zhibao murmured, refusing to believe that Ding Yunyi, a little guy who had only just risen to the top, could always have such abilities.

    Even if you let yourself deal with the "Viking", you are not sure of victory.

    "I want to go to Penghu." Zheng Zhilong suddenly said: "Ding Yunyi has made a lot of noise since he arrived in Penghu. Regardless of whether he did it this time, I have to go and see how this person is doing now."

    "Why would brother go to Penghu for such a small role? Why don't we just call him here?" Zheng Zhibao disagreed.

    "You don't understand, you don't understand." Zheng Zhilong said with a smile: "This man's life experience is very complicated. I thought he was just a lackey, but I didn't expect that this man could even kill people like Oniomaru.  It¡¯s terrible, it¡¯s terrible. Come on, call Ming Yan.¡±

    After a while, his son Zheng Sen walked in and said respectfully: "Father, third uncle, what's going on with Zheng Sen?"

    Zheng Zhibao clicked his tongue and praised: "Ming Yan is only nine years old, but he is so knowledgeable and reasonable. His future achievements will definitely be higher than those of you and me."

    Zheng Zhilong was very proud: "Mingyan, I'm going to take you to Penghu."

    "Yes, father." Zheng Sen didn't ask much.

    Zheng Zhilong was very satisfied: "Do you know why I am taking you there?"

    "I know." Zheng Sen said: "I just heard that Hongyi's 'Viking' was missing. I think my father suspected that the problem was in Penghu and wanted to find out. Zheng Sen is just a child, following his fatherGoing to the island will certainly not arouse suspicion.  "

    This time it was Zheng Zhilong¡¯s turn to take a breath.

    That was his original intention. Taking Zheng Sen to Penghu, as a child, he would definitely not arouse suspicion when he inquired about information.  But before he even said what he meant, Zheng Sen had already guessed it.

    In the past, when people said how smart Zheng Sen was, they meant it as a compliment. But now it seems that his son can be described as more than just "smart"?

    His achievements will definitely be far above his own in the future.

    After calming down, he ordered: "Mang Er, you are responsible for guarding here. I will change into civilian clothes and quietly go to Penghu with only Mingyan and Sanwu personal soldiers, so as not to alert Ding Yunyi and let him notice. Also, go and tell  Those Hongyi, their ship disappeared under the flag of my Zheng family, and all losses will be borne by my Zheng family."

    "What?" Zheng Zhibao shouted loudly: "Brother, why is Hongyi's ship missing and we have to bear the loss? Aren't we suffering a big loss?"

    Zheng Sen said on the side: "Third uncle, Hongyi gave us three thousand taels of silver as a regular tribute according to the rules. We should protect them. My father's doing this will not only make Hongyi grateful, but will also make our Zheng family's reputation better."  Since then, more and more people have been willing to pay tribute. So on the surface, it seems that we have suffered a huge loss, but in fact, we will gain more in the future.¡±

    "Good son, good son!" Zheng Zhilong raised his head and laughed: "I, Zheng Zhilong, have such a son, what more can I ask for? Yes, it seems that I have suffered a huge loss, but in fact, what I will gain in the future is much more than that. Mang Er, you live  How come you are so old but still not as knowledgeable as a little kid?¡±

    Zheng Zhibao was not angry at all, but was sincerely convinced: "Mang Er understands. My nephew is so smart, which is also my glory. Our Zheng family has such talents, and we will definitely be able to carry them forward in the future. Brother, don't worry, there are me and Er here."  Don¡¯t worry about anything.¡±

    Zheng Zhilong put away his smile: "If we set out quietly early tomorrow morning and arrive at Penghu, Ding Yunyi will be caught off guard. Then we will know at a glance whether the disappearance of the Dutch ship has anything to do with him."

    After saying that, he snorted coldly: "If it is really him who did it, he will be responsible for the consequences of using the banner of my Zheng family."

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 68 Zheng Zhilong is here

    "Third brother, early this morning, Zheng Zhilong came out of his house with a child and several entourages. It seems that he is most likely coming to Penghu and will arrive in the afternoon."

    Although he had been prepared, Qin Yun's report still surprised Ding Yunyi.

    What was supposed to come finally came.

    Why did Zheng Zhilong become suspicious of himself so quickly?

    Ding Yunyi carefully combed through the process of hijacking the "Viking" and found no flaws in it. Is this just Zheng Zhilong's judgment?

    If this is really the case, then this person is really terrible.

    "Have all the brothers involved in the operation been arranged to leave?" Ding Yunyi began to think of countermeasures quickly.

    "They're all gone." Qin Yun replied, and then said: "What should I do with the elder brother? He is timid. If Zheng Zhilong wants to question him, I'm worried"

    Ding Yunyi smiled bitterly: "It's not difficult to find an excuse to let the eldest brother leave Penghu, but it will arouse Zheng Zhilong's suspicion. Forget it, if the eldest brother really said something that shouldn't be said, we can just deny it, and he didn't do it anyway.  What evidence."

    Although I said this, I felt a little nervous in my heart.  With Hong Tiaoyuan's character, it is difficult to guarantee that he will not say something.

    That day, he and his brothers suddenly left Penghu for "training". When they came back, there were dead and wounded. If Hong Tiaoyuan had said these words, Zheng Zhilong would have understood what was going on on the spot.

    But there is nothing we can do now.

    But this reminded Ding Yunyi of another thing that he had considered for a long time: who has the final say in Penghu now.  Although Hong Tiaoyuan was indifferent, his character caused him a lot of trouble.  Especially when facing a crisis like now.

    Penghu is too small and its own strength is too weak. It must be twisted into a rope and condensed into one heart before it can grow and develop quietly.

    After all, the era of turmoil is not far away

    Temporarily put aside the idea in his mind, discussed it carefully with Qin Yun, and quickly told Qin Yun to do it.  Just as Qin Yun was about to leave, Ding Yunyi suddenly remembered something: "Wait a minute, you said Zheng Zhilong also brought a child?"

    "Yes." Qin Yun said immediately: "The person we are monitoring does not dare to get too close, so we can't see clearly who it is, but judging from Zheng Zhilong's affectionate actions towards him, I am afraid it is his son."

    Ding Yunyi¡¯s brows knitted together tightly.

    Zheng Zhilong¡¯s son?  Zheng Sen?  That future Zheng Chenggong?  What did Zheng Zhilong do in Penghu with his son?

    After thinking about it for a long time, suddenly an idea flashed and I almost cried out.

    I thought about everything, what Zheng Zhilong would do after coming to Penghu, and how Hong Tiaoyuan should defend himself once he was asked what he had discovered.

    But I just didn¡¯t expect Zheng Zhilong to have such a trick

    "Xiaojin, go and finish those things first, and call Ahu in on your way out."

    After sitting on the chair and thinking for a while, Ah Hu rushed in: "Brother Ding"

    As soon as the words came out of my mouth, I remembered that it was inappropriate. You can't call me that in the military camp, so you quickly changed your words: "Boss Ding."

    "A Hu, there is something I need you to do." Ding Yunyi called A Hu to his side and gave detailed instructions in a low voice.

    Ah Hu nodded frequently, but Ding Yunyi was still a little uneasy after finishing his explanation: "This fact is very important. You must not expose any flaws, otherwise your brother Ding may be killed this time."

    "Don't worry, Boss Ding, just leave it to me." Ahu swore repeatedly, patting his chest.

    Ding Yunyi smiled: "By the way, I'll call your sister later."

    "Heyah, are you called to the military camp?" A Hu was a little confused.

    "Yes, just call him to the military camp."

    ?¡­

    "Can Rong, how come you have time to come to Penghu? Hong Tiaoyuan didn't know that Shen Rong was coming, so he didn't meet him from afar. Please forgive me, forgive me."

    Zheng Zhilong suddenly appeared in front of him. Hong Tiaoyuan was shocked and apologized repeatedly.

    Zheng Zhilong smiled slightly and said with a pleasant expression: "Hong Shoubei, I also came to Penghu because of my sudden sexual desire. What's your crime? By the way, I haven't eaten yet. Get me some food. I know you  It¡¯s bitterly cold in Penghu, so a bowl of white rice is enough.¡±

    "Yes, yes." Hong Tiaoyuan responded repeatedly and hurried out to prepare.

    What day is it today?  The dignified Zheng Zhilong actually appeared in Penghu and came to eat at his place?

    After a while, the food came, just a few bowls of rice, a bowl of fish soup, a vegetarian dish, HongTiao Yuanda was very embarrassed, but Zheng Zhilong, his son, and the soldiers he brought did not think they were the same at all, and they ate very deliciously.

    "I've heard that Hong Shoubei is good at cooking, and he is well-deserved." Putting down the empty bowl, Zheng Zhilong smiled and said, "Mingyan, after you finish eating, go out for a walk. I have something to say with your Uncle Hong."

    "Yes, father." Zheng Sen stood up: "Hong Shou Bei, Zheng Sen plead guilty."

    "A tiger's son is a tiger's son." Hong Tiaoyuan was half serious and half flattering: "A little child can be so knowledgeable and sensible. He is really lucky to join the army."

    Zheng Zhilong smiled and asked all the soldiers to go out: "Why didn't you see Ding Yunyi?"

    "Ah, I'm afraid Dingba is practicing with his brothers. I'll have someone call him right now."

    "No need." Zheng Zhilong waved his hand: "What happened to Ding Yunyi after he arrived on the island?"

    Hong Tiaoyuan told what Ding Yunyi had done after arriving on the island.  How he fought against the pirates twice, how he recruited strong soldiers to supplement the shortage of troops, etc., there is no secret.

    Zheng Zhilong listened very carefully, and after Hong Tiaoyuan finished speaking, he suddenly asked: "Hitachi Gong Yaota and Oniou Marujiu were pirates, and they committed many plunders. Where are the stolen goods now?"

    Hong Tiaoyuan opened his mouth wide, not knowing how to answer.

    Zheng Zhilong laughed again, a very strange smile: "In the victory letter signed by Hong Shoubei and General Ding, it was said that most of Oniwang Maru's ships were defeated and sunk. I was looking at it with joy, but I couldn't help it.  I feel strange. There must be twenty or thirty boats in Oniohmaru. How did you sink all these boats in Penghu? Or did you use fishing nets?  Don¡¯t you have this power?¡±

    Hong Tiaoyuan's body began to tremble involuntarily.

    "It's amazing, that's amazing." Zheng Zhilong said repeatedly: "Oniwang Pills are crossing the sea, and even I have a headache when I look at it, but when I arrived in Penghu, the entire fleet was destroyed. So what do you want from my Zheng family's fleet?"  As for the Ming Navy, your fishing boats in Penghu are enough."

    Glancing at Hong Tiaoyuan, Zheng Zhilong's face gradually turned gloomy: "Do you still want to deceive me?"

 Part 1: Penghu Storm Chapter 69: You were so cruel back then

    (Brothers, the speed with recommended votes is faster, thank you!)

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    "Join the Rong!"

    Hong Tiaoyuan couldn't bear it anymore and fell to his knees with a plop: "Hong is guilty of death, capital crime. To be honest, I sold all those ships and all the pirate loot was sold on my order.  "

    "Hong Shoubei, get up." Zheng Zhilong sighed, and his tone became much calmer: "You are not that bold. If I lend you more courage, you would not dare to do such a thing. Ding Yunyi, Ding Yunyi  . These things are probably all done by Ding Yunyi."

    Hong Tiaoyuan stood up tremblingly, his head hanging down without saying a word.

    "Actually, I don't blame you for this matter." Zheng Zhilong suddenly changed the topic: "The higher-ups don't pay you Penghu, and all your men have fled, who can you rely on to guard Penghu? Fortunately, Ding Yunyi is here, Jie  I killed two groups of pirates, obtained several ships and pirate loot, and sold them for money to recruit soldiers and increase the defense of Penghu. As long as no one reported me, I would turn a blind eye.  . Besides, if Zou Fushuai doesn¡¯t care, why should I interfere?¡±

    "Yes, yes, thank you Shenrong for your magnanimity." Hong Tiaoyuan breathed a sigh of relief quietly.

    Zheng Zhilong had no intention of letting him sit down and talk: "Hong Shoubei, what happened in Penghu the past few days? Has Ding Yunyi ever gone to sea?"

    Hong Tiaoyuan felt a thud in his heart, and finally understood Zheng Zhilong¡¯s true purpose of coming to Penghu.

    I'm afraid that Ding Yunyi caused some trouble when he went out to sea for "training".

    Should you say it yourself or not?  He said that he could get away with it, but his third brother and the brothers who went to sea together were afraid that they would be doomed; didn't he say that?  What if Zheng Zhilong came prepared and already had a lot of evidence in his hands, and he was still here to defend Ding Yunyi, what if it was a disaster!

    His mind was racing and he said smoothly: "No, Boss Ding has been training with his brothers in Penghu."

    "Really not?" Zheng Zhilong asked lightly.

    "No, really not." Hong Tiaoyuan still doesn't know why he helped Ding Yunyi hide it.  This is not my character, I should protect myself wisely.

    But once the words were spoken, there was no room for change.

    "You bastard!" Zheng Zhilong suddenly roared angrily.

    With a "plop", Hong Tiaoyuan knelt down on the ground again.

    "You bastard!" Zheng Zhilong cursed again: "Why do you protect Ding Yunyi? He is a boss as big as a sesame and a mung bean, and you are a guard as big as a sesame and a mung bean. Is it worth losing your head like this? You have such a big achievement.  , can it really offset your charges? Don¡¯t say that Ding Yunyi¡¯s father is in charge of military affairs. Even if Zou Fushuai comes, can he save your heads if I kill you? "

    The matter has come to this, and there is no way back for Hong Tiaoyuan.

    Even if he admits it now, Zheng Zhilong must still be jealous.  He was a pirate, and the governor of Fujian, Zou Weilian, didn't even look down on him. If he really wanted to kill him, it would be like killing a chicken.  The only way now is to refuse to admit it until death, or it is not certain that there is still room for maneuver.

    Thinking of this, Hong Tiaoyuan kowtowed repeatedly: "Shenrong Mingjian, Hong Tiaoyuan would never dare to deceive Shenrong. These days, we have been in Penghu and will never go out. If Shenrong doesn't believe it, he can go and investigate  ¡±

    He dared to say these words entirely because the brothers who went to sea with Ding Yunyi suddenly all left Penghu yesterday. I think Ding Yunyi was already prepared.  It's not impossible to get away with it by luck.

    Zheng Zhilong looked gloomy and stared at Hong Tiaoyuan, whose forehead was bleeding from the knock. After a long while, he said coldly: "Do you dare to use the head on your head to guarantee that you are not telling lies?"

    "Yes, yes!" Hong Tiaoyuan said repeatedly.

    "I'm not afraid of you telling lies either. I know your background. If I find out that you've deceived me, all I need is a message. If I don't kill you, someone will kill you." Zheng Zhilong snorted and softened his tone.  : "Get up."

    Hong Tiaoyuan knew that he had barely passed the test, so he breathed a long sigh of relief and stood up tremblingly.

    "What do you think of Ding Yunyi?" Zheng Zhilong asked slowly.

    Hong Tiaoyuan wiped his cold sweat and said: "He is extremely courageous and does whatever he wants. He is not sloppy. He is also informal and the brothers in Penghu admire him. To put it shamelessly, my guard is just a decoration.  "

    "Xingju." Zheng Zhilong suddenly called Hong Tiaoyuan by name: "I have heard of you before. You were cruel and ruthless back then.??The imperial court and the Holy Emperor are so loyal, even when Wei Ni Zhongxian was at his most powerful, you were not afraid of him at all.  Wei Zhongxian did not dare to hurt you because of your reputation. He just found some faults and demoted you again and again until you were demoted to a small boss.  Wei Zhongxian wanted to deal with Ding Yuanzhao, but it was you who stepped forward and actually became Ding Yuanzhao's disciple, guarding you secretly day and night. This finally angered Wei Zhongxian and wanted to eradicate you. But at this moment, when today's emperor ascended the throne  , eradicate the Wei Party in one fell swoop"

    Hong Tiao and Yuan Su stood aside without saying a word.

    Zheng Zhilong sighed: "Since the Wei Party has been eradicated, you should be proud and reinstated, but why do you act like a different person? From now on, you become timid and willing to come to Penghu to be the commander-in-chief.  Not only that, but your personality has also changed drastically. You don¡¯t want to care about anything, and you don¡¯t dare to care about anything. How dare a junior guy like Ding Yunyi get on top of you? "

    "Hong Tiaoyuan has seen too much and knows too much." Hong Tiaoyuan sighed softly: "Hong Tiaoyuan doesn't care about fame and wealth, a bright future, or major national affairs.  The fishermen on Penghu come so freely. When Ding Yunyi comes, there is no burden on my shoulders. If he wants to take care of it, he can take care of it. Hong will be satisfied as long as he fishes. "

    "Hong Tiaoyuan back then was as murderous as a fool!" Zheng Zhilong said coldly.

    "Yes, Hong Tiaoyuan was indeed a murderer back then." When he said this, Hong Tiaoyuan seemed to have regained some of his grace: "As long as the Holy One gives the order, there will be no one in the world that Hong Tiaoyuan does not dare to kill. Even if he has to,  I'm going to take Wei Zhongxian's head, and Hong Tiaoyuan won't dare refuse"

    After saying this, his expression darkened again: "But the Hong Tiaoyuan of today is no longer the Hong Tiaoyuan of the past. Shenrong, I really just want to live my life in peace and stability."

    Zheng Zhilong shook his head, as if he was extremely disappointed with the person in front of him: "That's all, that's all, 'Tiger comes out of the mountain, flood floods the sky', hey, tiger, flood, you are just a waste now."

    Hong Tiaoyuan remained calm, as if these words could not affect his mood at all.

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 70 Confrontation

    Ah Xi never thought that Brother Ding would call him to the military camp.

    Except for Brother Ding who came to Penghu before, he, Ah Hu and his friends visited the drill once, and then they never allowed him to come directly to the military camp again.

    Brother Ding said that the military camp is an important place, and women and idlers are not allowed to enter without permission.

    But what happened today?

    Brother Ding not only allowed himself to come, but also specially prepared a pot of wine and two dishes, saying that he would treat himself to a meal.

    While eating, Ding Yunyi was talking here and there, but nothing he said was true.  While talking, he also asked about Bangzi¡¯s father.

    After asking, I found out that Bangzi¡¯s father had quietly left Penghu with Bangzi¡¯s mother two nights ago, and no one knew where they went.

    Ding Yunyi felt a little melancholy in his heart.

    Although I still don¡¯t know what Bangzi¡¯s father is called, he has been kind enough to teach me the sword and he can be regarded as half of my master.

    There is also the method of building enemy towers that he taught me. Originally, I was unable to implement it because I had no money in my pocket. Now I have some, and I can slowly start to do it.

    "It's a pity that I'm afraid I won't have the chance to repay Bangzi's father for this kindness.

    While he was talking there, Ding Yunyi tilted his ears and suddenly took Ah Xi's hand.

    Ah Xi¡¯s face turned red.

    At this moment, the curtain of the tent was opened and two people walked in.  This scene was clearly seen by the people who came in.

    Ding Yunyi was "surprised" when he saw the people coming in. He let go of Ah Xi's hand cleanly, stood up and said anxiously: "Shen Rong! Why are you here?"

    Zheng Zhilong first glanced at Ah Xi, whose face was flushed, and then said with a smile: "Well, Ding Xiangwen, you are hiding here and having fun. Who is this girl?"

    Hong Tiaoyuan who was beside him hurriedly said a few words in his ear. Zheng Zhilong smiled and said, "It turns out to be Miss Axi."

    "Youyou guys talk." Ah Xi blushed, lowered her head and rushed out of the tent.

    "Shenrong, please take a seat." Ding Yunyi seemed a little flustered. He wanted to put the food and drinks in order, but he didn't know where to start.

    Zheng Zhilong sat down and said, "No need to clean up. I just had dinner at Hong Shoubei's place. Since you have wine, I will drink two cups with you. Hong Shoubei, go get two dishes."

    Hong Tiaoyuan knew that this was a deliberate attempt to send him away. He said "yes", then quickly shook his head at Ding Yunyi and walked out.

    Shaking your head?  What does it mean?

    Things failed?  Or does Zheng Zhilong know nothing?  Ding Yunyi had some doubts in his heart, but he poured wine into the wine cup with a cheerful expression: "Shenrong, please."

    Zheng Zhilong picked up the wine cup and took a sip: "Xiang Wena, although your father is in charge of military affairs and you have made great achievements, it is taboo in the military camp to invite women to drink and have fun."

    "Yes, Yun Yi knew he was wrong." Ding Yunyi said sincerely: "It turned out that Yun Yi was not like this, so he defeated Oniomaru and got carried away. Please join the army for punishment."

    Zheng Zhilong smiled and waved his hand: "Forget about the punishment. Originally, you killed Oniohmaru, and I wanted to give you a reward, but now the merits and demerits are equal."

    "Thank you very much, Shen Rong."

    Zheng Zhilong personally helped Ding Yunyi pour the wine: "Xiang Wen, are you still used to everything in Penghu?"

    ¡°I was not used to it at first, but now I have settled in.¡±

    "Just settle down." Zheng Zhilong turned the wine glass in his hand: "I knew you would be able to make a difference when you came to Penghu, but I didn't expect that you would put Penghu in order so quickly. When I received the good news, I was still worried at first.  Some people don¡¯t believe that Oniohmaru is really dead, but I feel relieved when I see that it was you, Ding Xiangwen, who performed this feat.¡±

    Ding Yunyi was polite, and Zheng Zhilong asked slowly: "After Oniwang Maru was killed, the area around Penghu should be much peaceful, right?"

    "Yes, it's generally much quieter." Ding Yunyi knew the topic was coming: "Except for the Hongyi fleet that sometimes passes by, there have been very few pirate ships recently."

    "That's all because of your good management, Mr. Ding." Zheng Zhilong praised a few words, then stopped smiling: "But something big happened recently. Hongyi has a merchant ship called the 'Viking'  ¡±

    Ding Yunyi secretly laughed in his heart. Zheng Zhilong deliberately referred to the "Viking" as a merchant ship.  He just pretended not to know and listened to Zheng Zhilong continue:

    "This merchant ship was hijacked at sea, and it is near you in Penghu"

    "What?" Ding Yunyi stood up and said loudly: "It is absolutely impossible to join the army"??In addition to daily drills, Yun Yi also often orders small boats to patrol. During this period, no pirates have appeared. Yun Yi can guarantee it with his head.  "

    "Sit down, sit down." Zheng Zhilong said in a friendly manner: "I'm not blaming you for being responsible. Besides, what does it have to do with us that Hongyi's merchant ship was hijacked? There's no need to be so nervous."

    Ding Yunyi sat down "sullenly".

    Zheng Zhilong then sighed: "It's just that Hongyi has already protested, so I have to pretend to investigate. I just heard from Hong Tiaoyuan that you went to sea two days ago?"

    Ding Yunyi was shocked. Did Hong Tiaoyuan finally say it?

    But he immediately thought of Hong Tiaoyuan's shaking his head when he left, and he calmed down: "This is unreasonable. Yun Yi is in Penghu every day. Except for going to Quanzhou once, he has never left Penghu."

    "What are you doing in Quanzhou?" Zheng Zhilong asked slowly.

    Ding Yunyi's face turned pale for a moment, and after muttering for a long time, he said cautiously: "Please join the army to forgive me."

    ¡°Tell me the truth, I don¡¯t blame you.¡±

    "Yes." Ding Yunyi became bolder: "Actually, after Yunyi killed Ghost King Maru, he got a batch of stolen goods, so Yunyi took them all to Quanzhou and sold them to use them as military pay for his brothers."

    "Where are those ships of Oniohmaru?" Zheng Zhilong said calmly: "Were they all destroyed by you?"

    "When he returned to Shenrong, Yun Yi was punished with death, and those ships were also sold by Yun Yi"

    In fact, after Ding Yunyi sold off Kiohmaru's ships and stolen goods, he already guessed that this matter would never be hidden for a long time, and there were too many flaws in it.

    Especially once Zheng Zhilong knows about it, he will definitely become suspicious. What can he do to sink Kiohmaru's fleet?

    Zheng Zhilong¡¯s influence is spread all over Fujian and Taiwan. It is too easy to investigate clearly.  In this case, it's better to just take a gamble.

    Zheng Zhilong is also a pirate, so he may not embarrass himself because of this matter.  Moreover, if he took the initiative to tell these things, he might be able to find ways to conceal the robbery of the "Viking".

    Zheng Zhilong was silent for a while: "Xiang Wen, you are finally an honest person."

 Part One: Penghu Chapter 71 Maritime Trade

    "Xiang Wen, you are finally an honest person."

    Zheng Zhilong said slowly: "These things cannot be hidden. Everyone knows that Penghu is in arrears with military pay. It is also a good thing for you to find a way to solve it yourself. But you are too brave to deceive the superiors and conceal the truth and make your own decisions.  If the higher-ups find out, he will be dismissed from office, or even his head will be lost."

    "Please join the army to save me." Ding Yunyi said in a panic.

    "Forget it, forget it, you also have difficulties, I just pretend that I don't know about it." Zheng Zhilong waved his hand: "First of all, you do have difficulties, and secondly, you are also pirates, it's not a big deal, everyone open your eyes  It¡¯s gone with just one glance.¡±

    Ding Yunyi thanked him again and again, but Zheng Zhilong interrupted him: "Xiang Wen, Hongyi's 'Viking' disappeared nearby. You are somewhat responsible. You have to find a way to find out about it."

    Hearing what Zheng Zhilong said, Ding Yunyi knew that he almost believed him, so he hurriedly agreed.

    "Relying on fighting pirates is not a long-term solution after all." Zheng Zhilong's words were a bit confusing: "Relying on higher-ups to allocate military pay is not very reliable. I think you have to think of more solutions yourself."

    Ding Yunyi didn¡¯t understand the meaning of Zheng Zhilong¡¯s words, so he didn¡¯t say anything at the moment, and listened patiently to Zheng Zhilong¡¯s words: ¡°You sold Kiohmaru¡¯s boat and stolen goods, and I¡¯m afraid you have some savings in your hands, why not use them to do some business?¡±

    These words surprised Ding Yunyi.

    Although he had long wanted to do business, it was a bit strange to hear these words coming from Zheng Zhilong¡¯s mouth. The sea was currently filled with business ships belonging to him, Zheng Zhilong, and the Dutch.

    Zheng Zhilong used the navigation and business base in Anping Town, Quanzhou, to break the official maritime ban and prosper the sea market. The armed fleet had a clear flag and strong armor, sailing between the coast of China, Taiwan, Macau, Japan, the Philippines and other Southeast Asian places, making full use of  With his own power and financial resources, he expanded maritime trade and almost monopolized the trade between China and overseas countries.

    With its strong armed force and abundant capital, he competes with trading companies from the Netherlands, Japan, and Southeast Asian countries in the international market.  Zheng Zhilong was engaged in overseas trade, mainly with Japan.  Later, trade relations were established with the Portuguese and Spanish.  Some of the silk fabrics he shipped to Japan were purchased from Macau, and Japanese goods were also shipped to Luzon by him for resale in Spain.  Zheng Zhilong tried his best to develop maritime trade, often carrying silk, porcelain, ironware and other goods, sailing to Cambodia, Siam, Champa, Cochin, Sriwijaya, the Philippines, Jaluba, Malacca and other countries for trade, in exchange for sumac, pepper,  Ivory, rhinoceros horn, etc.  In just a few years, it became the Dutch East India Company's strongest competitor in commercial trade in Asia.

    Now, Zheng Zhilong actually proposes to go into business by himself?

    Ding Yunyi was full of suspicion and didn¡¯t know what Zheng Zhilong¡¯s plan was.

    But Zheng Zhilong smiled slightly and said: "I think you can get two merchant ships first and trade with Fuso, Luzon, Java and other countries to earn some money to supplement the military. When others trade at sea, they all use my Zheng family's flag. Every time  The ship is worth three thousand taels of silver per year. You, Xiang Wen, are the son of Ding Junwu, and you have made such great contributions. I think this money will be waived"

    Things must not be that simple, Ding Yunyi thought to himself.

    This three thousand taels of silver per ship per year is equivalent to the protection fee paid to Zheng Zhilong, and is a very important source of income for Zheng Zhilong.  Although he is the richest man in the world, he only has six thousand taels of silver per year for two ships. Why should he give up?  Why do you give yourself such a huge face?

    Sure enough, Zheng Zhilong said calmly: "However, I don't have to give up the money. I will take 30% of the profit you make from each ship. What do you think?"

    Ding Yunyi was furious.  what is this?  This is worse than paying protection fees!

    ? 30% of the profit of each ship is required. How much will be collected in a year?  Zheng Zhilong didn't waste any effort, didn't spend a tael of silver, and ate a lot of money, but he had to run around for him every day.

    But now that my power is too small, I must hold back this bad breath.

    As long as you agree to Zheng Zhilong, even if the "Viking" is found to be related to him, Zheng Zhilong can just pretend that he doesn't know.  If he doesn't agree, he can find any excuse and he won't be able to stay in Penghu for a moment.

    Listening to the tone of his words, Zou Weilian, the governor of Fujian, was not in his eyes. His father was in charge of military affairs in Fujian, so he was even less useful in front of Zheng Zhilong.

    But it¡¯s a little strange. Since Zheng Zhilong is so domineering, why did he give him the knife as a gift in the first place, and why was he so polite to him?

    Tolerate!

    Now there is only one word "endurance"!

    Ding Yunyi suddenly showed a smile on his face: "Thank you Master Shenrong for your cultivation. Yun Yi knowsWhat was done.  Yun Yi will never default on 30% of the profit per ship.  "

    "Okay, okay, I read you right." Zheng Zhilong laughed and said, "I wish you lots of money!"

    "Yun Yi's wealth is rolling in, that is to say, Master Shenrong's wealth is rolling in."

    Zheng Zhilong laughed "haha" for a while, then suddenly stopped smiling: "Xiang Wen, Penghu is important. After the Battle of Liaoluowan, Hongyi reconciled with me, the Ming Dynasty"

    Ding Yunyi sneered in his heart, I'm afraid the Dutch are trying to make amends with you, Zheng Zhilong.

    After the Battle of Liaoluowan, Zheng Zhilong gained momentum. Putmans had no choice but to give up colluding with Liu Xiang and instead reconciled with Zheng Zhilong. Instead, he expressed his willingness to seek trade with China in Taiwan instead of going to Fujian forcefully in the future. Zheng Zhilong  Send ships to Taiwan for trade.  Zheng Zhilong also did not want to make enemies for a long time, so with the mediation of Lin Hengwan, a Tongan businessman living in Relanjia City, the two sides agreed to conduct trade exchanges.  So Fujian merchant ships began to arrive in Taiwan.

    Zheng Zhilong looked solemn: "But Hongyi's heart for the Ming Dynasty will not die, and he has been peeking at Penghu. This is the most important place, and we must not let Hongyi get his hands on it. With you guarding here, I feel most at ease."

    Ding Yunyi understood at that time that Zheng Zhilong wanted to make a political statement on his own.

    He is the commander-in-chief of the Ming Dynasty, but Zheng Zhilong said, "I feel most at ease with you guarding here." It was obvious that he wanted to tell himself who he should be loyal to.

    Ding Yunyi smiled and said: "Master Shenrong, Yunyi knows what to do and who to guard Penghu for!"

    This was a pun, but it sounded completely different to Zheng Zhilong's ears.  His mentality towards Ding Yunyi is complicated. He is on guard against him, but also cherishes his bravery. If he can really get such a fierce general to be loyal to him, it will make him even more powerful.

    However, Zheng Zhilong never knew what Ding Yunyi was really thinking.

    ¡°Perhaps no one in this world can know the truest thoughts in Ding Yunyi¡¯s heart.

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 72 Hong Tiaoyuan¡¯s life experience (please recommend)

    In Zheng Zhilong's heart, he already regarded Ding Yunyi as half of his own.

    He creates wealth for himself and guards Penghu for himself, and he will provide him with protection.

    When he came to Penghu this time, in addition to investigating the disappearance of the "Viking", Zheng Zhilong also had a very important purpose. Once it was confirmed that Ding Yunyi had nothing to do with the disappearance of the "Viking", he would try to find ways to bring this brave and good fighter to Penghu.  To pull the president under his command.

    There are not many people who can kill Onimaru.

    Judging from the information obtained, Ding Yunyi was very drunk when the Dutchman Wocardek came to Penghu. Of course, the one drinking with him was Zhu Yujian, the king of Tang Ding.  It's just that this deposed king was not in Zheng Zhilong's eyes.

    And just now, Ding Yunyi actually dragged a girl into his military camp

    A person who is both a drinker and a womanizer will not accomplish much, even if he is extremely brave.

    Now, Ding Yunyi has expressed his allegiance to himself.  Although this allegiance still needs to be tested by time, Zheng Zhilong thinks it is a good start.

    There is also news coming back from Zheng Sen.

    There is a teenage soldier beside Ding Yunyi named A Hu.  Zheng Sen disguised himself as a child who was curious about everything, and was always trying to trick A Hu into talking about it.  Ah Hu told Zheng Sen without warning that Mr. Ding had always been in Penghu and had never left Penghu.

    And several children who came to play in Ahu also said that on the day the "Viking" disappeared, Mr. Ding was catching grass herons with them to improve their food.

    Zheng Zhilong was basically relieved. It would be difficult for a child to tell lies under such circumstances.

    "Xiang Wen, my child is still young, and you are like my son. So I leave everything in Penghu to you."

    Before leaving, when Zheng Zhilong said this "from the bottom of his heart", Ding Yunyi became furious.

    ??????????? How can I, a good man, be recognized as my son?  But Ding Yunyi had a "grateful" smile on his face: "Chenrong, Yunyi will not let Penghu make any mistakes."

    "Okay, okay, I have Xiang Wen, what else can I ask for?" Zheng Zhilong laughed and boarded his ship.

    This time Zheng Zhilong came with no surprises and got a business license. Although he had to hand over 30% of the profit for each ship, he could finally conduct maritime business openly.  Moreover, the new ships that Cai Jiuzhou will bring in the future will also have an excellent excuse.

    Watching Zheng Zhilong's boat leave, a "dong" sound suddenly came from behind.

    Ding Yunyi turned back, and it turned out that Hong Tiaoyuan sat down on the ground

    When Hong Tiaoyuan was helped into the military camp, his face was pale and his whole body was trembling. This time he was really frightened.  After a long while, he finally came to his senses and kept saying that he would never stay in Penghu again and would find a way to be transferred somewhere else no matter what.  Otherwise, sooner or later, Ding Yunyi will kill him if he stays here.

    Ding Yunyi persuaded him with good words. A large part of the reason why he was able to escape this time was that Hong Tiaoyuan kept his words and did not tell Ding Yunyi what he was most worried about. Otherwise, the situation would be unmanageable.

    But no matter what Ding Yunyi tried to persuade, Hong Tiaoyuan refused to agree. He even wrote a letter to his familiar boss at that time, saying how bad the environment in Penghu was, and that he was in poor health and could not live in Penghu for a long time. He also asked his boss to be kind to him.  , tune yourself out of here.

    After he finished writing the letter, he handed it to Lao Ji along with the money he had saved up after working as an official for several years, and asked him to take the letter and money and immediately go to Fujian for activities.

    Ding Yunyi knew that he had decided to leave and there was no possibility of him staying, so he sighed in his heart and walked out.

    Although Hong Tiaoyuan was timid and cautious and afraid of causing trouble, he gave Ding Yunyi great help when he first arrived in Penghu. It is still a bit emotional to have to leave suddenly this time.

    After leaving Hong Tiaoyuan's camp, he saw Qin Yun and Xie Tian waiting outside. Qin Yun looked at them with his eyes, and Ding Yunyi understood and walked out slowly.

    Arriving at the beach, Qin Yun opened his mouth and said: "Third brother, do you know who Hong Tiaoyuan is?"

    Ding Yunyi was stunned for a moment. Do you know who Hong Tiaoyuan is?

    Isn¡¯t he Peng Hubiao¡¯s defender?

    Xie Tian said on the side: "Hong Tiaoyuan's original name is Hong Sanfeng"

    He glanced at Ding Yunyi and found that Mr. Ding had no expression at all on his face. He couldn't help but wonder: "Has Mr. Ding never heard of Hong Sanfeng's name?"

    Ding Yunyi shook his head. It was the first time he had heard this name.  Why did Hong Tiaoyuan change his name to Hong Sanfeng?

    "The tigers came out of the mountains and the floods surged into the sky." Xie Tian looked solemn: "I, the Ming Dynasty's royal guards,Everyone with their origins has their own nickname, Hong Tiaoyuan, the Hong Sanfeng of that year, the first of the nicknames of the 'Eight Tigers of Jinyiwei'.  "

    Ding Yunyi was startled: "Jinyiwei?"

    He wondered if he had heard wrongly.

    This cowardly and incompetent guard Hong Tiaoyuan is actually from Jin Yiwei?  And he is still the leader of the "Eight Tigers"?

    "Yes, Hong Shoubei was originally from the Jin Yiwei." Xie Tian continued: "The 'Eight Tigers of Jin Yiwei' were famous throughout the government and the public. They were all ruthless and ruthless, and no one was afraid of them. Especially Hong Sanfeng. In order to control the government, Wei Zhongxian,  It was Hong Sanfeng - Hong Tiaoyuan who framed the eunuch Gu Ming Wang An and killed him halfway!"

    Ding Yunyi¡¯s brows gradually furrowed as he heard this, but Xie Tian¡¯s words were not over yet:

    "After that, Hong Tiaoyuan became Wei Zhongxian's effective minion and eliminated dozens of his enemies one after another. Therefore, at a young age, he was named the leader of the 'Eight Tigers'. But after the Queen Zhang case, I don't know why, Hong Tiaoyuan  Tiaoyuan actually fell out with Wei Zhongxian. What's even more surprising is that Wei Zhongxian, a powerful guard in Hong Tiaoyuan, didn't dare to attack him. "

    The so-called "Queen Zhang" case refers to the fact that after the death of Wang An, the eunuch of Gu Ming, Wei Zhongxian was promoted to the eunuch of Si Li Bingbi.  This broke the rules because he was illiterate and was not qualified to be a ceremonial supervisor.  Queen Xizong, Zhang, had a good temperament and talked to Xizong many times about the faults of Hakka and Wei Zhongxian.

    Queen Zhang presides over government affairs and has the authority to directly deal with the Hakka family.  She didn't do this, either because she was afraid of a rat or because she wanted Xizong to make a decision.  Once, when Empress Zhang was reading, Xizong asked her what she was reading, and she replied: "Zhao Gao Zhuan." Empress Zhang's intention was very clear, but Xizong was silent.

    When Ke and Wei found out, they were both hateful and afraid. They threatened that the Zhang family was not the daughter of Zhang Guoji, the father of the country, but a thief, in order to punish the Zhang family.  Another eunuch, Wang Tiqian, said that Xizong valued the brotherhood between husband and wife, "There are changes in the world, and we are no different."  This saved Zhang Hou's family.

    Despite this, Queen Zhang was still deeply hurt.  When she was pregnant, Hakka and Wei Zhongxian sent their cronies to serve her, causing her to miscarry.

    This is the "Queen Zhang" case.

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 73: The Eight Tigers of the Imperial Guard

    Ding Yunyi became more and more interested as he listened.

    This is where things get interesting.

    Hong Tiaoyuan used to be the leader of the "Eight Tigers of Jin Yiwei" and Wei Zhongxian's right-hand man, but he fell out with Wei Zhongxian?  What kind of person dares to fall out with Wei Zhongxian, but Wei Zhongxian dare not hurt him?

    ¡°I knew there must be a secret about Hong Tiaoyuan, but I didn¡¯t expect that his life experience would be so complicated.

    "How do you know this?" Ding Yunyi suddenly asked.

    "I found a small box that Hong Tiaoyuan had deliberately hidden, and found a large number of letters in it. Those were the correspondence between him and his colleagues in Jinyiwei back then." Xie Tian told the story of the discovery: "It's also  There is an embroidered spring knife specially used by Jinyiwei, and at the same time, I also found this in that box"

    Xie Tian handed a sign to Ding Yunyi. On the front it was written "Jinyiwei commanded Qianshi" and on the other side it was "Hong Sanfeng".

    Directing things?  That is a high-ranking official of the fourth rank of Jinyiwei Zhongzheng.

    In addition to one commander, the Jinyi Guard also has two commanders, Tongzhi, and two commanders to assist.

    How come Hong Tiaoyuan, a powerful official of the fourth grade, later changed his name and went to Penghu to become a small boss?

    "The sudden disappearance of Hong Sanfeng was also a major event in the Jinyi Guards." Xie Tian said: "No one knows where Hong Sanfeng went, but they never expected that he would come to Penghu and change his name to Hong Tiaoyuan.  "

    Ding Yunyi pondered: "If he is really some kind of 'Eight Tigers', why does his personality become like this?"

    "I don't know about this. I have to ask Hong Tiaoyuan face to face." Xie Tian shook his head.

    "I think there's something weird in this." Qin Yun frowned: "Since he used to be a member of the Imperial Guard, and his personality has changed like this, is it possible that he is just pretending?"

    "You can't pretend like this." Ding Yunyi returned the sign in his hand to Xie Tian: "His fear and cowardice come from the heart. He seems to be deliberately avoiding something. Hong Tiaoyuan, Hong Sanfeng,  The Eight Tigers of Jinyiwei, hehe, there is such a big shot beside us, Xiaojin, Beidiao, we are all blind. "

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????mbOUT Out

    "Do you really want to leave or for some other reason?" Qin Yun asked.

    "I don't know." Ding Yunyi smiled: "He kept saying that he was scared, for fear of being implicated by me, but I think it is not that simple But no matter what, he really wants to leave  Penghu, it¡¯s a good thing for you and me, we will have less trouble from now on"

    Ding Yunyi doesn¡¯t know exactly why Hong Tiaoyuan became like this. Whether he came to Penghu to avoid disaster or something else, one thing is certain. At least so far, Hong Tiaoyuan has not had any ill intentions towards him.

    It¡¯s possible to be on guard against others, but it¡¯s indispensable

    Ding Yunyi put aside his doubts about Hong Tiaoyuan for the time being. Now he has no energy to ask about Hong Tiaoyuan's life experience.

    This time Zheng Zhilong came, Ding Yunyi successfully passed through a difficult time.  Now that he had money on hand, the ideas he had been thinking about for a long time could finally be implemented.

    That missionary Sarozzi spent many days in Penghu, and he actually developed three believers. The resilience of this missionary was extraordinary.

    Although there are only three believers, Sarozzi is as happy as anything.  In his opinion, his missionary work in Penghu has laid a good foundation, and soon these three believers will become thirty or three hundred

    But he seemed to have overlooked one thing. Ding Yunyi allowed him to preach in Penghu not just to spread his cause.

    The most important thing is to use his identity to gain profits for yourself.

    Ding Yunyi called Sarozzi over and asked about his recent life.  Sarozzi was enthusiastic and tried his best to describe the bright prospects of the future, as if he wanted to develop the general in front of him into one of his followers.

    Ding Yunyi listened patiently to what he said: "Father Sa, I think the money you brought is almost spent, right?"

    Sarozzi was startled, then nodded honestly.

    Indeed, although his work during this period seemed to be "fruitful", he came to Penghu without much money. In the past few days, he had to eat and buy daily necessities from the fishermen on the island, and he had already spent almost all of it.

    But Sarozzi doesn¡¯t care about this. If he had a choice, he would rather go hungry to spread the meaning of God.

    "You can endure it, but I can't starve you to death." Ding Yunyi smiled and took theA small ingot of silver came out: "There are three taels of silver here. You can use it first. I am always very poor, so I can only help you with this."

    Sarozzi was overjoyed and collected the money: "Mr. Ba, you are a kind person and God will bless you."

    "I'm not interested in your God. God won't give me money or give me alms when I'm about to starve to death." Ding Yunyi smiled slightly: "What's more, there is an agreement between you and me. I allow you  When I preach in Penghu, you have to help me do business. Whoever violates the agreement will be the real sinner in your mouth. "

    Sarozzi knew very well that if he wanted to survive in Penghu, he would not be able to survive without the president's support.  And how to survive in Penghu is indeed a big problem.

    Accepting gifts from believers is one of the sources of funds, but the people of Penghu are very poor. It was Sarozzi who gave the last bit of his money to help the three believers, and this allowed them to reluctantly believe in the religion.

    Looking at Penghu, one must have a lot of money to continue his career.

    "Mr. General, please tell me how I should proceed." Sarozzi asked after calming down.

    What Ding Yunyi wanted was what he said: "I asked someone to buy a batch of raw silk and sugar in Quanzhou, and rented two boats. They will arrive in Penghu soon. You are responsible for taking this batch of goods, transporting them to Taiwan, and selling them to those  Dutch. It's a very short journey from Fujian to Penghu and then to Taiwan. If everything goes well, it can be done in a few days. I'm responsible for the funds and goods. You are a foreigner and can easily communicate with the Dutch. You will be responsible for selling the goods.  Penghu.¡±

    "Okay, Mr. Boss." Sarozzi said and winked slyly: "Then how much profit can I get from it?"

    "Aren't you one of God's people? Do you still care about this?"

    ¡°Mr. Boss, God¡¯s people also need money.¡±

    Ding Yunyi laughed loudly. He liked dealing with this missionary: "I will give you 10% of the profit from each ship. All you have to do is sell the goods to the Dutch safely."

 Part One: Penghu Chapter 74: Trade with the Dutch

    The disappearance of the "Viking" not only shocked Zheng Zhilong, but also dealt a huge blow to the Dutch.

    The defeat in the Battle of Luowan had severely weakened the Dutch's self-confidence, and the subsequent disappearance of the "Viking" made them even more panicked.

    What kind of power can actually hijack the huge "Viking"?  To what extent has pirates become rampant?

    What made Putmans, the Dutch Governor in Taiwan, even more angry was that this time, in addition to the East India Company's huge losses, his personal losses were also extremely heavy.

    The wealth that was obtained through hard work in Taiwan disappeared without a trace in an instant.

    The furious Governor made a serious protest to Zheng Zhilong and sent a large number of ships in an attempt to find the whereabouts of the "Viking".

    "But the sea is vast, and it's easy to find a place to hide the "Viking". Where can he look for it?

    Wockadek can completely understand the Governor's painstaking efforts. No one can afford such a loss.  So when he came in, he heard the Governor complain for a long time, and then said: "Mr. Governor, Father Sam Larch, a Portuguese from the Jesuit Church, wants to see you."

    Although the Netherlands and Portugal are competing for maritime supremacy, this does not harm Governor Putmans' belief in doctrine.

    He straightened his clothes and asked Father Sam Larch to be brought in.

    Sam Larch introduced himself, and then told Putmans that his Chinese name was Sarozzi, which made Governor Putmans frown slightly: "Father, why do you always like to take Chinese names?  ?I don¡¯t think they are religious people, they are just a bunch of heathens who deserve to be damned.¡±

    Sarozzi had long heard that the Governor had just lost a large ship loaded with treasures, and his heart was filled with anger, so he smiled and told the Governor:

    "It is a habit of the church to take Chinese names. Our forefathers told us that only in this way can we integrate into Chinese life more quickly. In our eyes, Chinese or people from anywhere else  , are all God¡¯s people, and it is our responsibility to spread the doctrine and let them believe in God.¡±

    He brought "God" out, allowing Governor Putmans to temporarily shut up his slander against the Chinese: "Okay, Father, what are you doing here?"

    "You know, the church also needs to survive." Sarozzi said his purpose: "Gifts from believers alone cannot meet the normal operating expenses of a church, so I must do some business to meet the development of the church.  I have two shipments ready, but I don¡¯t know who to sell them to, so I¡¯m specifically asking for your help.¡±

    "Two shipments of goods? What are they?" Putmans became curious.

    Since the Chinese governor of Fujian, Zou Weilian, announced the "Sea Ban", the East India Company's channels for obtaining Chinese goods have become narrower. In most cases, they must rely on Zheng Zhilong's fleet.

    If you can open up another maritime trade route, that would be a good choice, especially now that those who transport goods for themselves also believe in the almighty God.

    "Raw silk, sugar."

    Putmans was overjoyed by Sarozzi's answer, which was exactly what he needed urgently.  However, he still felt a little strange: "Father, Fujian Governor Zou Weilian has announced a sea ban. How did you transport it out?"

    For this problem, Sarozzi was well prepared: "Please don't forget that there are also many loyal believers in Fujian, even Zheng Zhilong. With the help of believers, I can accomplish many things that others cannot do."

    "Thank God." Putmans made the sign of the cross: "So, where is your ship?"

    "With your permission, it will be shipped to Taiwan in two days."

    Putmans seemed very excited and did not care about the arrival of these goods.  He carefully agreed with the priest on the time of arrival and the method of delivery, and then enthusiastically invited the priest to have dinner.

    Sarozzi declined the invitation.

    He told the Governor that he had never been to Taiwan and wanted to visit the place carefully.

    Every newcomer is always curious. Governor Putmans happily agreed to this request and proposed that he send two guards for protection.

    Sarozzi still refused.

    In his opinion, he does not need protection, it is enough to have God by his side.

    In fact, this is just a reason. In addition to helping Ding Yunyi sell his goods, he has a more important task when he comes to Taiwan this time:

      Bring the Dutch military deployment in Taiwan back to Penghu!

    The Tainan area of ??Taiwan was actually controlled by the Dutch. As early as July of the second year of the Ming Dynasty, when the Dutch invaded Penghu, Reyoz came to Taiwan's Damuan Port, that is, the sea and land of Tainan, to conduct reconnaissance and surveying.  Some commercial and trade activities were conducted, which was undoubtedly preparation for the invasion of Taiwan.

    At that time, there were 11 islands in the offshore waters of Taijiang Estuary. To the north of the southern channel of the Taijiang River Estuary were the four islands of Beixianwei, Jialao Bay, Xizi Port and Haiwengxian. To the south of the southern channel of the Taijiang Estuary were the islands from Yi Kunyu to Qi  Kunyu is lined with seven islands, forming a natural barrier from north to south, forming a large harbor that can berth more than a thousand ships at the widest point.

    In addition, between Luer Island and Jia Lao Bay at the northern end of the northern line is the Luermen Waterway, which is the main channel into the Taijiang River.  If there is no spring tide, the Luermen channel is too shallow and difficult for warships with a deeper draft to pass. Therefore, it is easy to defend but difficult to attack, and has high military value.

    The colonists did everything they could to achieve their goals of aggression.  In September of the fourth year of the Ming Dynasty, the Dutch armed fleet commanded by Song Ke came to Taiwan after leaving Penghu Fenggui.  At that time, the Dutch, who were pretending to be pitiful, proposed that they just need to borrow "a space as big as a cowhide". Of course, the kind-hearted Chinese believed it, thinking that the Dutch were just parking their ships ashore and did not need much space, so they agreed.  .  The colonists' cunning deceived the Chinese.

    How big was a piece of cowhide in the eyes of the colonists?  The Dutch colonists first occupied Kunyu, which is today's Anping area in Tainan, and carried out extensive construction work to build the "Orange City".  When the local Chinese asked the Dutch to promise "an area as big as a cowhide," the shameless colonists actually cut a cowhide into very thin leather lines and connected them to enclose the land. This was "a cowhide."

    The inner city was completed at the end of the fifth year of Chongzhen's reign in the Ming Dynasty, and the outer city was about to be completed, becoming a stronghold for foreign invaders in Taiwan.

    At this time, Sarozzi did not know why Ding Yunyi needed the Dutch military deployment in Taiwan, especially the clear and clear layout of the city of Aurunz.

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 75 Kidnapping

    Sarozzi didn't understand what Ding Yunyi wanted to do, but as a devout believer, he must fulfill his promise to others.

    Taiwan¡¯s customs and customs are still very attractive to Sarozzi.

    Everything Sarozzi sees feels new.  Obviously, Taiwan is much larger than Penghu. If Catholicism can be spread from Penghu to Taiwan in the future, it will be a very fulfilling task.

    Of course, this depends on whether Ding Yunyi¡¯s power can develop into Taiwan.

    Sarozzi is happy to work with Ding Yunyi. He is not as rigid as other Ming officials he has come into contact with, but is full of flexibility.

    At the same time, the priest also had a strong premonition that everything in his future would be connected with the young general in Penghu.

    "Excuse me, are you Father Sam Larch?"

    Suddenly a polite question came from behind.

    Sarozzi turned around and saw two young men he had never met before, so he smiled and said: "Yes, I am Sam Larch. Of course, you can also call me Father Sarozzi."

    "Father Sarozzi." A young man called out according to the priest's instructions, and then said: "I don't understand some doctrinal issues. Can I ask you for advice?"

    This was what the priest was most willing to do, and he happily agreed immediately.

    The young man invited the priest to his home to explain, and said that there were several like-minded people there. The priest followed the young man in the direction of his home without hesitation.

    Arriving at a house, the young man opened the door: "Father, please."

    As soon as he entered the house, the young man quickly closed the door.  When the priest entered the living room, he saw only one person inside.  And when he saw this person's appearance clearly, he couldn't help but take a breath of air.

    This man only had one arm. He looked young and even somewhat delicate in appearance. But what was horrifying was that there was a long and deep scar on his face.

    This scar starts from the orbit of the left eye, passes through the bridge of the nose, and ends on the right chin.  It makes people shudder to watch.

    The one-armed scarface seemed to see Sarozzi's fear. He touched the scar on his face and said, "This scar almost killed me. At that time, everyone thought I was dead. Later, a Buddha  The missionaries from Jiguo saved my life. Ah, are you also from Flangjiguo?¡±

    Hearing this, Father Sarozzi immediately felt relieved: "Yes, I am from Franji."

    "Father, please sit down." The one-armed scar-faced man seemed very polite: "Since you are also a Franco, I will not hurt you unless it is absolutely necessary. Of course, you must answer me honestly.  question."

    Sarozzi¡¯s heart that had just been put down was suddenly lifted up again.  What does "I won't hurt you unless absolutely necessary" mean?

    "I think you don't quite understand your current situation." The one-armed scar-faced man took a sip of tea: "To be precise, you were kidnapped."

    As soon as Father Sarozzi sat down on the stool, he jumped up and felt incredible.

    Have you been kidnapped?  Why?  Why did he kidnap himself?  He was poor and a missionary, so why did he kidnap himself?

    "Father, don't get excited." The one-armed scar-faced man said with a smile: "My kidnapping of you is a little different from others. First, I won't ask you for a ransom, and second, I won't ask you to do anything for me. I just ask you to answer a few questions.  question, and then you can go."

    Sarozzi felt a little more relieved and sat down again.  What a strange kidnapper.

    "As far as I know, you came to Taiwan to do business, right?"

    "Yes."

    "This makes me a little strange." The one-armed scar-faced man said: "We have been monitoring you since we were in Penghu. You are very poor. I have never seen a priest as poor as you. The money you have to buy goods comes from  Where did it come from? You haven¡¯t left Penghu since you arrived, so how did you prepare the goods?¡±

    Sarozzi opened his mouth, but nothing came out.

    The one-armed scar-faced man smiled: "You don't have to answer this question, because I already have the answer. I think this was ordered by Penghu Commander Ding Yunyi? The goods belong to him, and the money to purchase the goods also belongs to him.  , and you are just an errand boy."

    He was absolutely right, and Sarozzi was a little surprised.  Have you been monitoring yourself since Penghu?  Why is this?

    As if to answer his doubts, the one-armed scarred man said with a smile: "Actually, I am not monitoring you, but Penghu Commander-in-Chief Ding Yunyi. But this person?The precautions are very strict, especially for strangers who come to the island.  £àSo we can only change the target to you.  "

    "Do you and Dingba always have conflicts?" Sarozzi asked tentatively.

    "No, no, not only not, but on the contrary" The one-armed scarface did not finish the sentence, but immediately changed the topic: "Zheng Zhilong has been to Penghu, I think he came for the Red Yi 'Vikings'  But he didn¡¯t get the information he wanted. Now please tell me, Father, did Ding Yunyi ever leave Penghu during that time?¡±

    "I don't know." Sarozzi decided to keep this secret for Ding Yunyi.

    The one-armed scarface smiled, causing the scar to look very scary: "I said, cooperate, don't fight. Although I don't want to hurt you, in order to achieve my goal, I sometimes  Violence will be used.¡±

    "Sir!" Sarozzi became bolder: "I am a servant of God and will never be afraid of any form of threat. But I can tell you in the name of God that I don't know what happened in Penghu, and I don't know  You ask why. Whether Ding Baozong has ever left Penghu is not my concern. What I care about most is whether my teachings can be spread to the maximum extent. This is my responsibility, not as a person.  The abductee, accept your questioning here!"

    After he finished speaking these words, he thought that the kidnapper in front of him would be furious, but he didn't expect that the one-armed scarface would be silent for a while, and then said: "Well, you are a brave man, although your answer made me  A little disappointed. So let¡¯s change the question, what kind of person is Ding Yunyi? I think you won¡¯t refuse to answer this question, right?

    Sarozzi was a little confused and did not understand the other party's true intention at all.  But he is still very happy to answer new questions:

    ¡°He is a brave, upright, and kind person. Although I have not been in contact with him for a long time, we have a very pleasant cooperation. He knows how to respect each other and everyone around him.¡±

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 76 Pirate Hou Ye Dahai

    Sarozzi seemed particularly excited when he commented on Ding Yunyi, and he described it very carefully.

    The one-armed scarface also listened extremely carefully, for fear of missing something, and would interrupt to ask questions when something was unclear.

    This conversation lasted for more than an hour. When the question was finished, the one-armed Scarface let out a long sigh of relief and said very politely: "Father, thank you for providing me with everything. I promise you again, you  It's absolutely safe. Now you can do what you have to do."

    Sarozzi was at a loss.

    Is this good?  Did these kidnappers kidnap themselves here just to hear this?

    But the one-armed Scarface later dispelled Sarozzi's concerns. He released the priest from the Franco Kingdom and told Sarozzi: "We will meet again soon, but of course not in this atmosphere.  "

    Sarozzi was kidnapped inexplicably, and then released inexplicably.  What exactly happened and why the other party did this, Sarozzi had no idea at all.

    He didn¡¯t tell Governor Putmans what happened to him, he just thought it was a dream.

    And now, what he has to wait for is the arrival of Ding Yunyi¡¯s merchant ship

    ?¡­

    For Ding Yunyi of Penghu, he did not know that Sarozzi had been kidnapped.

    The crisis was over. He sent someone to call Bao Juhua and the brothers who had gone out to take shelter back to Penghu. He told them that they were safe now and could spend the money they were allocated as they wanted. This immediately aroused the brothers' concern.  There was a cheer.

    The only one who is unhappy in the entire military camp is probably Hong Tiaoyuan.

    He was not jealous of Ding Yunyi's reputation among his brothers, but he was very worried about their future.

    Ding Yunyi is indeed very capable, and the lives of the brothers have become easier following him, but it is too dangerous. The things Ding Yunyi did are really too dangerous.

    After Zheng Zhilong left, Hong Tiaoyuan, who was in a rage, really wanted his boss to transfer him, and he did so.  But when the anger in his heart dissipated, he felt a little regretful.

    After all, although Penghu is full of dangers, you can feel at ease.  Especially the new and exciting moments with Ding Yunyi are unforgettable.

    Hong Tiaoyuan swore that as long as Ding Yunyi retained him, he would definitely stay.

    But Ding Yunyi didn¡¯t do that

    There was a commotion outside the military camp, followed by cheers.  Hong Tiaoyuan hurriedly walked out. It turned out that a merchant ship from Quanzhou had arrived.

    Cai Jiuzhou and Xie Xuan returned to Penghu with the boat.  Seeing Ding Yunyi from a distance, Cai Jiuzhou stepped forward quickly and said loudly: "Sir, all the old Oniohmaru ships have been sold. I have purchased two eagle ships, a 400-material battleship, and a 400-material patrol ship.  It will be delivered to Penghu soon. At the same time, three Haicang ships, one Centipede ship, and two Fire Dragon ships have been built, and they can be delivered within six months."

    "Okay!" Ding Yunyi was overjoyed.

    Xie Xuan then said again: "Ask the General Committee to purchase the goods for me. Fortunately, I have fulfilled my duty. A boatload of raw silk and a boatload of sugar are all here. Please check them!"

    "Brother Zhebai, thank you very much." Ding Yunyi thanked him repeatedly.

    After robbing the Dutch "Viking" this time, the first thing they did was entrust Xie Xuan to purchase these goods for themselves.  Xie Xuan worked very quickly, and all the purchases were completed in a few days.

    Ding Yunyi told Xie Xuan that the merchant ship did not have to stop in Penghu and could be shipped directly to Taiwan, where Father Sarozzi was already waiting.

    Xie Xuan did not dare to neglect and hurriedly went to make arrangements.

    Cai Jiuzhou pulled Ding Yunyi aside again and whispered: "Boss, I brought you a good friend!"

    "Who?" Ding Yunyi asked.

    "Brother Dahai, why don't you come down and meet us?"

    A person stepped off the boat, and everyone gasped when they saw him.

    This man only had one arm and a long, deep scar on his face.  The scar started from the orbit of the left eye, passed through the bridge of the nose, and ended on the right chin.

    Ding Yunyi suddenly woke up and blurted out: "'Pirate Lord' Ye Dahai?"

    The one-armed scar-faced man smiled and said, "Ye Dahai has seen the boss before!"

    "Okay, okay!" Ding Yunyi laughed and said repeatedly.

    "This man is known as the Marquis among piratesYe Dahai personally directed the cannon fire with one against three. Hong Yi Cannon fired three cannons. All three cannons hit Guibao's main ship, and the main ship sank immediately.  , Guibao died, and the pirates were defeated"

    That day Cai Jiuzhou¡¯s words flashed clearly in Ding Yunyi¡¯s mind.  He still remembered Cai Jiuzhou telling him that although Ye Dahai wasAlthough he has a vicious appearance, he never robs domestic merchant ships. He only specializes in robbing foreign ships and rescuing Ming merchant ships that were robbed by pirates. Therefore, maritime merchants are often called "righteous pirates".

    Now this "righteous thief" is standing in front of him.

    "Three shots before and after, all hit, and the pirates were defeated. How accurate is this?"  What he lacks is this kind of talent.

    Ding Yunyi couldn't help but be happy: "Brother Dahai, since you are here, don't leave."

    "Is Ding Bao always going to be kidnapped?" Ye Dahai said with a slight smile.

    This sentence immediately caused a burst of laughter.

    Ye Dahai then said calmly: "Speaking of kidnapping, my brother just kidnapped one of your bosses, Father Sarozzi, two days ago."

    Ding Yunyi was startled, and then heard Ye Dahai say: "Mr. Ding treats people very well, Father Sa refuses to betray him no matter what, and he tries his best to say good things about Mr. Zhenxing. Brother Zhenxing found me some time ago  .¡±

    He pointed at Cai Jiuzhou next to him: "Brother Zhenxing said that I have been among pirates for a long time and will be wiped out sooner or later. It is better to follow the commander and gain fame. Brother thought the same thing, but he didn't know whether the boss was true or not, so  I took the liberty of kidnapping Father Sa, please don¡¯t take offense.¡±

    Hearing that Sarozzi was fine, Ding Yunyi felt relieved: "If it were me, I might do the same thing."

    Ye Dahai was overjoyed. He felt that this general manager was just like Cai Jiuzhou. He had no pretensions. He immediately said: "Ye Dahai has been a pirate for a long time. Now he has brought a Haicang ship with fifty-three crew members to surrender. Please give me some help."  Take it all in!¡±

    "Brother Dahai came to vote, which is my luck, Ding Yunyi." Overjoyed, Ding Yunyi cupped his hands and said: "From now on, you and I are brothers, sharing blessings and suffering together!"

    In an era like this, apart from promising fame and future, the best choice is to become brothers with such a pirate.  Pirates don't listen to ideals. The only thing they care about is whether the person they are about to serve is worth their while.

    Hong Tiaoyuan saw all this from a distance. Amidst the laughter, Hong Tiaoyuan's face became increasingly ugly, and after a while he let out a sigh.

    Penghu has completely become Ding Yunyi¡¯s Penghu.

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 77, Brother, take care!

    "Brother, are you looking for me?"

    Ding Yunyi walked in excitedly.

    "Xiang Wen, sit down." Hong Tiaoyuan's expression and tone were somewhat unexpected.

    Ding Yunyi also felt that Hong Tiaoyuan was a little strange today, so he sat down and said nothing.

    "That person just now is the pirate Hou Ye Dahai, right?"

    Hong Tiaoyuan¡¯s words made Ding Yunyi silent for a moment, and then nodded.

    "Xiang Wen, you are too close to these people." Hong Tiaoyuan said in a low voice: "In front of you came Zhang Xianxuan, who was a pirate and brought a group of pirates to join you. Now the pirate Hou Ye Dahai is also here.  This man has a bad reputation at sea, and he is definitely not a good person. Although he has the reputation of being a thief, he is just a thief. And you are an upright official of my Ming Dynasty!"

    Ding Yunyi still said nothing.

    He knew that there were differences between himself and Hong Tiaoyuan on many issues, and they were irreparable differences.

    "I'm about to be transferred away. I shouldn't have said some things originally, but I had to say them." When Hong Tiaoyuan said this, he glanced at Ding Yunyi and found that his third brother was still expressionless on his face.  I couldn't help but sigh: "You are capable and capable, and the brothers all respect you. You originally had a great future. It is not impossible to reach the same level as Zheng Zhilong within ten years, but you are too courageous."  , it¡¯s really too big!¡±

    His tone was a little serious: "You just arrived in Penghu, and you encouraged your brothers to rob pirates, eat the gangsters, and forced me to be your eldest brother. I don't blame you for this. How can I, the eldest brother, not be incompetent?  The brothers didn¡¯t have enough to eat? But later on, you were so bold as to rob Hongyi¡¯s ship. How is this different from pirates? You recruited pirates to be your subordinates. Don¡¯t forget, you are just a little guy.  Boss, if any boss checks you, your head will fall off!"

    "What about you, brother?" Ding Yunyi said calmly: "You are also my boss, you can report on me now."

    "Since you know that I am your eldest brother, do you think that I, the eldest brother, will betray you?" Hong Tiaoyuan smiled bitterly: "I just don't understand what you want to do. You want to be an official in the Ming Dynasty.  Or do you want to be a pirate? You¡¯ve only been in Penghu for a few days and you¡¯re already doing a lot of work in Penghu. What kind of ocean company is this? Do you really want to be a pirate king?¡±

    The Pirate King?

    Ding Yunyi's heart moved, and it seemed that this title was indeed a good one.

    Liu Xiang was the Pirate King, and Zheng Zhilong was the Pirate King. Both of them grew up from nothing. Why can't I do the same?

    It¡¯s just that this idea can only be kept in the heart and must not be spoken out.

    "My mentor Ding Junwu is dedicated to his duties. He is a role model for court officials." Hong Tiaoyuan cupped his hands: "You are his son. You know why my mentor put you in Penghu. Your mentor asked you to come,  You are not here to be a pirate, but to guard Penghu for the Ming Dynasty, Ding Xiangwen!¡±

    "Guard? How to guard?" Ding Yunyi sneered: "With a dozen brothers and a dozen swords? The red barbarians have cannons, the pirates have cannons, but I, the Penghu officers and soldiers, don't have them. They set up cannons and bombarded them randomly, what should I use?  Resist? It¡¯s not that I, Ding Yunyi, want to be a pirate, but the Red Barbarians and pirates force me to do so. Brother, now that the Red Barbarian pirates are coming, I can still resist for a while. If I follow the rules before, Penghu will eventually become my Ming Dynasty.  !¡±

    Hong Tiaoyuan looked at him blankly, not knowing what to say.

    He originally thought that his words would always wake up Ding Yunyi, but the other party didn't appreciate it at all.

    "You always think you are right, you always think you are right." Hong Tiaoyuan said twice in succession: "As a big brother, I don't have the ability to persuade you. I'm leaving anyway, what do you like to do?"  Just do whatever you want, I, the elder brother, have said everything. Whether you, Ding Xiangwen, have a bright future or you are dead, it will have nothing to do with me."

    Ding Yunyi pursed his lips: "Brother, what about you? Are you going to stay like this for the rest of your life?"

    "What do you mean?" Hong Tiaoyuan frowned.

    Ding Yunyi smiled: "When tigers come out of the mountains, floods surge into the sky. Who would have thought that the former leader of the Eight Tigers of the Imperial Guard would now act as a small guard in Penghu."

    Hong Tiaoyuan was not surprised, as if he had known for a long time that this secret would be leaked: "Yes, I am Hong Sanfeng back then."

    Faintly, Hong Tiaoyuan seemed to have some of the arrogant momentum he had before, but it was only fleeting: "Third brother, don't ask me why I became Hong Tiaoyuan, and don't ask me what happened.  . Just know that Hong has no ill intentions towards you.¡±

    "I know?.  ":" Ding Yunyi smiled slightly and said: "If you were really malicious, you would betray me in front of Zheng Zhilong."  Brother, I don¡¯t know why you are like this, and I don¡¯t want to ask. I think you will tell me when the time is right.  "

    Hong Tiaoyuan nodded and said with a wry smile: "I have said everything that should be said. I will not say anything that should not be said. Once I leave, you will be the biggest official in Penghu. You will choose where to go.  . Whether you want to be an official of the Ming Dynasty or a pirate king, it doesn't matter to me. I just want to advise you that your father has been honest all his life. Don't let him be embarrassed. Ding Xiangwen,  Boss Ding!¡±

    As he said that, he turned around and took a knife: "This is the Xiuchun knife that I used when I was a Jinyiwei. Although it is not as sharp as your dragon tooth, it is still a good knife. I no longer have the sharpness of the past and cannot wield the knife.  I can¡¯t use the gun anymore, so I¡¯ll waste this knife. I¡¯ll give it to you, Xiang Wen.¡±

    Ding Yunyi was startled, took the embroidered spring knife, and was speechless for a moment.

    Hong Tiaoyuan smiled: "I just hope that when you do something bold again in the future, you can hold this embroidered spring knife and think about my words. This is enough."

    "Brother" Ding Yunyi said with some gratitude: "Don't leave, stay."

    "If you said this yesterday, I would definitely stay." Hong Tiaoyuan said bitterly: "But it is different now. I know that my path is different from yours. Sooner or later we will have a dispute, and in the end brothers will turn against each other.  , Instead of doing this, it¡¯s better for me to leave quickly so that everyone can leave behind a thought.¡±

    Ding Yunyi knew that he could no longer keep Hong Tiaoyuan, but in fact, deep down in his heart, did he really want to keep Hong Tiaoyuan?

    As Hong Tiaoyuan himself said, Ding Yunyi and him have completely different ideas, and they have too many differences.

    It may be the best choice to leave alone and stay alone.

    Holding the embroidered spring knife in his hand, Ding Yunyi whispered: "Brother, take care along the way!"

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 78 I finally started making money

    Hong Tiaoyuan left after all, and he left very quickly.

    I don¡¯t know whether it was Lao Ji¡¯s strong ability to do things, his money, or some other unknown willingness. The day after Hong Tiaoyuan had a long talk with Ding Yunyi, he received an order from Fujian to take up the post.  Tongan is on guard.  All matters of Peng Hubiao are temporarily taken care of by General Manager Ding Yunyi.

    It¡¯s too fast, it¡¯s really too fast, and the brothers in Penghu have no mental preparation at all.

    Hong Tiaoyuan acted very free and easy. He invited the brothers to have a drink and never mentioned anything else. He only said that in the future, everything in Penghu would be decided by Ding Yunyi, the third boss, and everyone had to listen to Ding for everything.

    The first batch of brothers who became sworn sworn brothers in the "Sixteen Heroes of Penghu" felt a little gloomy. After all, they had been together for such a long time and had feelings for each other.

    "It doesn't matter to latecomers such as Cai Jiuzhou and Ye Dahai.  Anyway, the person they obeyed was not Hong Shoubei, but Chief Ding.

    ??????????? Xiao Yifeng and Chen Dong, the brothers who were sworn sworn brothers at the time, have not returned to Penghu yet. Hong Tiaoyuan is a little regretful. This time we have to say goodbye to Penghu, and he doesn¡¯t know when we can meet again.

    This time the brothers were very drunk. When they woke up the next day, Hong Tiaoyuan and Lao Ji had quietly left Penghu in a small boat.

    Looking at the sea, Ding Yunyi felt a little gloomy.  In a sense, Hong Tiaoyuan left because of himself.

    Are you right or wrong?

    "Congratulations, third brother." Qin Yun's voice came from the side: "Eldest brother has left Penghu. From now on, the brothers in Penghu will no longer have to obey orders to guard or take orders."

    Ding Yunyi forced a smile and said: "I am only temporarily acting as an agent for Penghu's military and political affairs. I may have to recruit new guards in the future."

    "Penghu is still a bitter and cold place in the eyes of outsiders. Who wants to come here?" Qin Yun smiled: "Besides, if they are really sent, there will always be a way to force them away. After all, Penghu is the third brother's Penghu."  ¡±

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: ????????????????????????????????????????????????? ??????????????????????????????????????????? Why don't you take some silver and give it to Xie Xuan to take back and move up and down. With Third Brother's achievements and ability, it is more than enough to serve as a guard. "

    Ding Yunyi nodded and asked Qin Yun and Xie Xuan to handle the matter.

    Normally, Ding Yunyi¡¯s official promotion can be considered quick.  From a small sailor, he became a commander.  If he is put on the defensive again, I don't know if it will cause criticism.

    A few days after Hong Tiaoyuan left, good news came one after another.

    First, Xiao Yifeng, Chen Dong and others who escorted the Jin Tailai merchant ship came back.  The journey was relatively peaceful, and we encountered several groups of small pirates peeking at them. Xiao Yifeng and Chen Dong ignored Ding Yunyi's instructions before leaving and showed up under the banner of "Inspector Ding of Penghu in the Ming Dynasty".

    Hearing that the other party was escorting the men of Daming Penghu Inspector Ding Yunyi, who had killed Hitachi Gong Yaota and Oniomaru, the small group of pirates all put their minds aside and did not dare to touch the other party's merchant ship without permission, so as not to cause trouble.

    Ding Yunyi killed Oniomaru, how could he take these little pirates seriously?

    Ding Yunyi was both angry and a little proud after hearing this. It seems that this banner of "Ming Dynasty Inspection Inspector" still has some effect.

    The two hundred taels of silver earned along the way, although the amount is no longer very large in Ding Yunyi's eyes, it has a special meaning.

    This was a very successful escort. Not only was Ding Yunyi's flag tested, but he also successfully opened up a way to make money.

    With the word-of-mouth spread of Jin Tailai, the number of people coming to Penghu to seek refuge will gradually increase in the future.

    That Jin Tailai tasted the sweetness and was willing to pay more money to hire Ding Yunyi to escort him. Ding Yunyi agreed with a smile, but now he could not directly do these things himself, but left it to the "Da Ming Ocean Company" to handle.

    To save yourself from being caught with pigtails later

    It was only after the armed escort returned that Sarozzi returned to Penghu.

    The news brought back by Sarozzi made Ding Yunyi's mood become excited instantly.

    The Dutch ate all the two cargoes and gave them cash. After excluding various expenses, they earned more than 1,200 taels of silver.

    Ding Yunyi¡¯s two boats were small and could not carry much cargo, but even so, making money so easily gave Ding Yunyi hope for the future.

    Once your ship catches up and becomes bigger, the money will come like snowflakes.

    No wonder Zheng Zhilong attaches great importance to maritime trade. Only those who have personally experienced it can know the huge profit potential.

    Moreover, when he organized the supply of goods from Fujian and quietly transported them to Taiwan, the only place he had to pass through was Penghu, which he guarded.  Although Zou WeiHe has ordered a sea ban, but within his own sphere of influence, Zou Fushuai can't reach here.

    What's more, there is Zheng Zhilong behind him to support him.

    Zheng Zhilong acquiesced, and Zou Weilian couldn't control it at all.

    Of the 1,200 taels of silver, Sarozzi took 10% and had to give 30% to Zheng Zhilong. In fact, Ding Yunyi got more than 700 taels.

    "Not all of these seven hundred taels can be put into the pocket. Those who have done meritorious business this time must take some money to reward them."  Especially Xie Xuan, you can't always let others do things for you in vain, right?

    Ding Yunyi felt a little distressed when he thought of the 30% of the money that was going to be handed over to Zheng Zhilong, but there was nothing he could do about it. With Zheng Zhilong's shrewdness, he would know about it sooner or later. Even though this was a business done in the name of Sarozzi, there was no way in the world.  Airtight walls.  Ding Yunyi didn't need to start a grudge with Zheng Zhilong now just for this little money.

    There are too many places where we will rely on Zheng Zhilong in the future

    What Ding Yunyi is most concerned about now is not these, but what is going on with the "Challenger" that Zhang Xianxuan is refitting there.

    Cai Jiuzhou brought back several boats this time, but they can¡¯t be used for business. Besides, brothers can¡¯t always use fishing boats for daily practice, right?  The boat purchased by Cai Jiuzhou must be reserved for training.

    "Challenger" has become Ding Yunyi's biggest expectation.

    This ship is large, has a high cargo capacity, and has strong firepower. Once the transformation is completed, it will become the most powerful weapon in Ding Yunyi's hands.  Not only can it travel further and make greater profits, but once it encounters a large group of pirates at sea, there is basically no need to be afraid of the "Challenger"'s force.

    Even if Liu Xiang appears in front of him with a warship, the "Challenger" is still capable of fighting it.

    Now, under the leadership of Ding Yunyi, Penghu has gradually got on the right track.  Although Penghu is still a vulnerable place in the eyes of Zheng Zhilong, Liu Xiang and the Dutch, who can imagine what will happen in the future?

    If the current situation continues and Ding Yunyi is given a few more years, God knows what will happen.

    Ding Yunyi doesn¡¯t have big ideals. The only thing he needs is to survive with his brothers.

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 79 Messenger Liu Xiang

    Ding Yunyi, whose only ideal was to lead his brothers to survive, after Hong Tiaoyuan left Penghu, could finally transform Penghu according to his own ideas without any scruples.

    The first target is Fenggui City Fortress.

    According to previous ideas, if Penghu faces a war in the future, ships will be used to assist the sea, and shore artillery installed in Fenggui City will be used to bombard the interior. The internal and external forces will form a crossfire, and another stronghold will be set up at the Mazu Temple in Magong to form firepower from all sides.  to defend Penghu.

    But this idea had to be put on hold temporarily due to money constraints.

    Now, although I don¡¯t have a lot of money in my hand, I can already make preliminary repairs according to my own ideas.

    Especially after getting the secret method of building Qi Jiajun's hollow enemy platform from Bangzi's father, once Fenggui City is built as expected, its power will inevitably be increased to a very high level.

    After confirming this idea, Ding Yunyi gritted his teeth and allocated 800 taels of silver to personally supervise the reconstruction of Fenggui City Fortress.

    The soldiers and civilians of Penghu didn¡¯t know why Mr. Ding was so interested in Fenggui City, but since it was something Mr. Ding wanted to do, the soldiers and civilians of Penghu did not fail to do their best.

    This time is very different from the previous one. Ding Yunyi not only paid enough wages, but also took care of two meals a day.  Under such temptation, how can one not work hard?

    Father Sarozzi, who then returned to Penghu, was shocked when he saw that Ye Dahai, who kidnapped him in Taiwan, had also come to Penghu. Then he finally realized the meaning of Ye Dahai's words to him that day that he would meet again sooner or later.  .

    Father Sarozzi is a serious person. He brought a complete defense plan for Ding Yunyi.

    Ding Yunyi looked at it carefully for a long time, and then sighed: "I can't beat him."

    "Boss Ding, are you planning to fight Taiwanese officials?" Sarozzi said in surprise.

    Ding Yunyi smiled, shook his head, and then nodded strangely.

    Father Sarozzi shrugged, really not understanding what the general was thinking.

    Taiwan is a knot in Ding Yunyi¡¯s heart.

    The rogue bandits are now making a lot of noise. Emperor Chongzhen has repeatedly mobilized troops to suppress it, but he has always been unable to successfully suppress the rogue bandit uprising.

    Ding Yunyi knew very well that this was just the beginning for the Ming Dynasty, and a more fatal blow was yet to come.

    You have to find a way out for your brothers.

    Going to Fujian, the situation is too complicated and there are too many forces.  There are people from Zheng Zhilong, people from the imperial court, and people from foreigners Once they want to get involved, they will be ruthlessly suppressed soon after just causing a little splash.

    Then, there is only one place for your own development:

    Taiwan!

    It used to be Zheng Zhilong¡¯s territory, but now the Dutch are entrenched there. The Ming Dynasty¡¯s power there is almost negligible, but for Ding Yunyi, it is a place where he can take advantage of the fire.

    However, it is not that easy to develop in Taiwan.

    Let¡¯s not say whether Zheng Zhilong, who still has a strong power there, will agree, but how to pass the Dutch test is a headache.

    If you want to extend your power to Taiwan, sooner or later you will have to face the Dutch.

    ¡°But my current strength is no match for the Dutch

    "General Manager, Liu Xiang's envoy is here to see you."

    "What?" Ding Yunyi was surprised.

    Liu Xiang?  Zheng Zhilong's former friend, now his rival Liu Xiang?  What is he doing here?

    He is now the only hostile force that Zheng Zhilong is afraid of and has not eliminated at sea.

    After Zheng Zhilong established his own company, he recruited Zheng Xing, Zheng Ming, Yang Geng, Chen Hui, Zheng Cai and other generals from Fujian. He also joined forces with Liu Xiang and divided his subordinates into the Eighteen Pioneers, forming the "Eighteen Zhi".  From then on, it was renamed "Zhilong" instead of "Yiguan".

    After Emperor Chongzhen ascended the throne, he recruited Zheng Zhilong in July of the first year of Chongzhen.  Zheng Zhilong stated that it was his duty to "exterminate the barbarians and suppress the bandits". In September, he was appointed to the governor of Fujian, Xiong Wencan, and led his troops to the Ming Dynasty. He was ordered to teach coastal defense guerrillas and was appointed as the "Five Tiger Guerrilla General". He left the maritime trade that he had been operating for many years.  The base is Taiwan, located in the Minhai Sea.

    But his former friend and right-hand assistant Liu Xiang refused the court's offer to recruit him, and turned against Zheng Zhilong from then on.

    After Zheng Zhilong was recruited by the Ming Dynasty, Liu Xiang, who had been with him through life and death, was unwilling to accept it and dragged him to Guangdong to continue his maritime plundering business.

    Liu Xiang¡¯s forces colluded with the Dutch and posed a great threat to Zheng Zhilong for a period of time.  After the rise of Liu Xiang's power in Guangdong, the Taiwan Strait became increasingly uneven.??.  The newly appointed governor of Fujian, Zou Weilian, announced the restoration of the maritime ban and tried to prevent Zheng Zhilong from conducting private business with the Dutch in Taiwan.

    Zheng Zhilong wants to eliminate Liu Xiang.  Before that, Li Kuiqi and Zhong Bin, who were originally Zheng Zhilong's former troops, also rebelled one after another, but they were eliminated by Zheng Zhilong. Liu Xiang became the last enemy among the pirates he originally ganged up with, and the most difficult force to deal with.

    On December 4, the fifth year of the Chongzhen reign of the Ming Dynasty, the fleets of Zheng Zhilong and Liu Xiang encountered each other near Fuzhou, and a bloody battle broke out. The battle lasted from morning to evening, with nearly a thousand casualties on both sides.  Zheng Zhilong's younger brother Zheng Zhihu, with two wounds on his body, rushed into the enemy's formation and was entangled by Liu Xiang's men with four-claw anchors and iron chains. He could hardly escape. Later, his subordinates fought desperately to rescue him.

    Liu Xiang himself fled south.

    After that, Liu Xiang suffered another disastrous defeat in the Liaoluowan naval battle.

    It is said that Ding Yunyi personally participated in the Luowan naval battle, and it was through that naval battle that Ding Yunyi became famous.  In that naval battle, if Zheng Zhilong had not used tricks to win, the outcome would have been difficult to predict in a head-on confrontation.

    But it was the naval battle at Liaoluo Bay that caused Liu Xiang's forces to suffer a serious setback.

    Now, what is his envoy doing here?

    Ding Yunyi thought for a while: "Let him in!"

    The person who came to Penghu on Liu Xiang's behalf was Liu Xiang's confidant and his cousin Luo Liu'an.  When he saw Ding Yunyi, Luo Liu'an said nothing and asked someone to carry a box in. When he opened the box, piles of silver appeared in front of Ding Yunyi.

    "Here are three thousand taels of silver, please accept it with a smile!" Luo Liu'an said with a bit of pride.

    What a big deal, one purchase is three thousand taels.

    Ding Yunyi glanced at Yinzi silently and did not speak. The atmosphere seemed a bit awkward.

    Luo Liu'an calmed down and said, "Boss Ding, you first defeated Hitachi Gong Yaota, and then killed Kiohmaru, making your name famous all over the world. I, Leader Liu, admire the great reputation of Boss Ding, and I specifically want to hand him over to my friends."

    "Then what?" Ding Yunyi said calmly.

    Luo Liuan was startled for a moment, how could anyone in the world ask such a question?  He swallowed and said, "I don't mean anything else, I just want to make friends."

    "Okay." Ding Yunyi smiled: "I accepted the money to see the guests off."

    (In the countdown to the wedding, Spider is getting married on the 21st. I have been so busy in the past two days. I will update twice a day for the time being. After the wedding is over on the 21st and I accompany my wife back home on the 22nd, there will be a big explosion on the 23rd to repay everyone.  Brother, thank you! ps: I am getting married for the first time in my life, so I am nervous)

 Part One: Storm in Penghu Chapter 80 Fishing in Troubled Waters

    "I accepted the money to see the guests off!"

    As soon as the word "see off guests" came out of his mouth, Luo Luan was stunned.  How can there be such a person in the world who accepts money without asking why.

    "Boss, I"

    "Didn't you say that Liu Xiang wants to be friends with me?" Ding Yunyi smiled: "I'll accept the money, and I'll make friends as well. Do you still want to stay at my place to eat?"

    "I, the bossthis, actually" Luo Liu'an was confused by Ding Yunyi, and his words were incoherent.

    Ding Yunyi smiled: "My time and money are precious. If something happens, tell me quickly. I don't have time to accompany you."

    Luo Liu'an's attitude was completely confused by Ding Yunyi's attitude.  He stood at a loss for a while, and then said: "My leader Liu is indeed here to make friends with Mr. Ba. Of course, there are indeed some things My leader Liu will be here soon."  Passing through Penghuif"

    Before he finished speaking, he was interrupted by Ding Yunyi: "If there is any movement from Taiwan, just pretend that I didn't hear it, right?"

    "Yes, yes." Luo Liu'an said repeatedly.

    Ding Yunyi smiled half-heartedly: "Liu Xiang is so ambitious that he actually wants to attack Taiwan as a pirate. Okay, okay! For the sake of three thousand taels of silver, I will be blind and deaf when the day comes!"

    Luo Liuan was overjoyed. How could he have thought that things would go so smoothly?

    In fact, as soon as Luo Liuan appeared, Ding Yunyi had vaguely guessed that it was time for Liu Xiang to prepare a sneak attack on Taiwan because he was dissatisfied with the Dutch and Zheng Zhilong's reconciliation.

    Once Taiwan is attacked, Penghu will become an important turning point.

    Maybe Liu Xiang had never taken Penghu seriously before, but since Penghu became famous for killing Hitachi Gong Yaota and Kiohmaru, everything became unusual.

    Liu Xiang did not want to be attacked from behind by Penghu when he attacked Taiwan. He wanted to pay three thousand taels of silver in exchange for his indifference.

    Ding Yunyi's smile was a little weird: "Luo Liu'an, go back and tell Liu Xiang that not only will I not take care of it, but your Liu Xiang fleet can also get supplies in Penghu. If Taiwanese Hongyi resists strongly, I won't even help  He accepts wounded soldiers. Can I be a friend?"

    "You can hand it over, you can hand it over!" Luo Liu'an was ecstatic and said over and over again, but then he had some doubts: "Boss Ding, you didn't mean to amuse us, did you?"

    "To entertain you?" Ding Yunyi laughed: "Although I, Ding Yunyi, have no ability and am just a small boss, I still know how to make a promise worth a thousand dollars. Don't worry, Liu Xiang, Ding Yunyi will never break his promise!"

    "Thank you very much, Commander-in-Chief Ding!" Luo Liu'an raised his voice: "My leader said that as long as the Commander-in-Chief agrees, from now on our fleet will be driven by the Commander-in-Chief!"

    "Here, let's see you off!"

    When the "send off" message came out again, Luo Liuan's mood was completely different.

    After sending Luo Liu'an away, Ding Yunyi's face sank. Qin Yun asked hurriedly: "Third brother, why did you agree to Liu Xiang?"

    "It's all Taiwan." Ding Yunyi mused: "Taiwan has been occupied by the red barbarians for a long time, and we, the Ming Dynasty, have been unable to exercise our rights. Zheng Zhilong and the red barbarians have long colluded, and we, the Ming Dynasty, in Fujian, don't want to fight. I want to fight, but I don't have this  Strength. Now, Liu Xiang wants to attack Taiwan. No matter whether they win or lose, they will both lose, which also gives me an opportunity. Besides, if Liu Xiang is lucky enough to win, hehe fight the pirates.  It is more convenient than attacking Hongyi, and Zheng Zhilong will not sit back and watch Liu Xiang take over Taiwan. "

    Qin Yun showed a smile on his face: "Third brother wants to use Liu Xiang to defeat both Hongyi and Zheng Zhilong. Third brother can fish in troubled waters."

    Ding Yunyi smiled and said: "That's exactly the idea. Liu Xiang won, and I immediately reported to Zou Fushuai that pirates were attacking Taiwan and asked for reinforcements. The imperial court originally had an agreement with Hongyi, and everyone understood it tacitly, but Taiwan wanted to change  If Liu Xiang loses, I can"

    "Take advantage of the situation!" Qin Yun said it for him.

    Ding Yunyi smiled and didn't answer.  But this was exactly what I had in mind.

    "I only promised to attack Taiwan when Liu Xiang attacked, but I didn't promise what would happen to me after Liu Xiang failed. I'm afraid this wouldn't be considered a breach of trust, right?"

    Penghu is really too small. If our brothers want to survive, they must open up another space. Taiwan is undoubtedly the best choice at the moment.

    With our current strength, trying to get involved in Taiwan is simply a dream.

    However, now the opportunity has arisen.

    Ding YunyiIt is very clear that even if everything goes according to his own ideas, he will not be able to obtain Taiwan in a short time, but no matter what, he can use this opportunity to quietly establish his own power in Taiwan.

    Once conditions are ripe, these seeds will take root and sprout

    "Where's Beidiao? Call Beidiao in."

    After a while, Xie Tian walked in.

    This time, Ding Yunyi asked Xie Tian to spy on Hong Tiaoyuan. Ding Yunyi did not expect that Xie Tian would find out so many secrets about Hong Tiaoyuan, which was quite unexpected.  When he saw Xie Tian, ??Ding Yunyi was not polite: "Beidiao, I want to send you to Taiwan."

    "Yes." Xie Tian responded immediately without asking why.

    Ding Yunyi is very satisfied with his attitude: "After you arrive in Taiwan, you need to monitor Hongyi's movements day and night. If there is any trouble, I must know it as soon as possible."

    "Yes." Xie Tian said calmly.

    "You need to spend money to go to Taiwan." Ding Yunyi pointed to the silver that Luo Liuan sent to him: "There are three thousand taels here, you can take as much as you want."

    "all."

    Qin Yun was shocked by Xie Tian's answer.

    This is a full three thousand taels of silver!  Ordinary people can't save anything even if they don't eat or drink their whole life, but he actually asks for it as soon as he opens his mouth?

    Ding Yunyi, instead of being surprised, showed a satisfied smile.

    The more money you spend, the more things can be done.  After Xie Tian arrived in Taiwan, he had to deal with the local aborigines and the red barbarians, and he needed money everywhere.  If he wants less, he will doubt his ability to do things.

    "Take them all." Ding Yunyi said cheerfully: "If you don't use enough, send someone back to get it. Beidiao, you need to be careful when doing things in Taiwan, and don't show any flaws."

    "Yes." Xie Tian said calmly.

    Ding Yunyi said he was proud, but his heart really hurt. After all, this was three thousand taels of silver. It was originally an unexpected fortune, but in the blink of an eye, it no longer belonged to him.

    To accomplish something, it is absolutely impossible to do without money.

 Part One: Storm in Penghu Chapter 81 The leader of the Eight Tigers¡ªHong Sanfeng!

    Ding Yunyi's opportunity came, and Luo Liu'an, who had achieved his goal, was equally satisfied.

    Once Penghu is used as a backup, no matter how big or small the force there is, it will provide Liu Xiang's fleet with a reliable pass that can be attacked, retreated and defended.

    Ding Yunyi¡¯s straightforward agreement was also a bit unexpected.  Even before arriving, an emergency response plan had been discussed in case Luo Luan was detained because of his pirate status.

    ¡°However, none of this happened.

    A small boat was driving slowly in the distance. It was a fishing boat.  Looking from a distance, we can see a person standing at the bow of the boat, and a person rowing there with some difficulty.

    Luo Luan didn't pay attention. There were too many such ships on the sea.

    But the boat seems to be heading towards me.  As we got closer, the man on the bow waved his hands and shouted something.

    Luo Liuan was a little curious, but he didn't pay much attention to it. Or maybe the other party's ship leaked?  Or is there something special going on?

    There are a total of eleven people on the boat, and there are only two on the other side. What kind of trouble can they cause?

    At Luo Luan¡¯s signal, the two people in the boat boarded his boat.  When he saw it, Luo Liu'an felt even more relieved.

    The other person is in his forties, and the first impression he gives is that he is weak and timid.  The other one must be over fifty, with gray hair and beard.

    Sailing is boring, so it would be good to have two more people to relieve the boredom.

    Luo Liuan asked with a smile: "Who are you? Do you want food or fresh water on my boat?"

    "Sir, my name is Hong Tiaoyuan, his name is Ji Dechun, and everyone calls him Lao Ji." The middle-aged man in his forties had a flattering look on his face, and he bowed and bowed.

    Hong Tiaoyuan?

    Luo Liuan felt that the name sounded familiar, as if he had heard it somewhere.

    An accomplice of the pirates next to him changed his expression and whispered a few words in Luo Luan's ear. Luo Luan's expression also changed suddenly: "Penghu Guards Hong Tiaoyuan?"

    "Yes, yes, it's me, but now I'm on guard with Tong'an." Hong Tiaoyuan's tone became more and more flattering: "There is no way, Penghu is under Ding Yunyi's power now, and I was kicked out by him."

    Luo Liuan's hand was already pressed on the handle of the knife. Hearing these words, his hand relaxed slightly: "What are you doing on my ship?"

    "Actually, it was nothing." Hong Tiaoyuan sighed: "I had already left Penghu, and then I saw Liu Xiang's fleet on the way. I was afraid, for fear that I would have no way to survive if I was caught. I hid quietly  I watched, and then I saw your ship coming out, and the target seemed to be Penghu. I was wondering, what was Leader Liu Xiangliu doing sending people to Penghu?  Someone carried a big box. I guess it was Leader Liu who sent you to find Ding Yunyi? Is there gold and silver in that box? "

    He spoke extremely humbly and respectfully, for fear of causing the other party's displeasure in the slightest, which basically eliminated Luo Liu'an's wariness.  I have heard before that the most useless person in Penghu was the original commander and later guard Hong Tiaoyuan.  This guy is one of those people who won't dare to fart even if you beat him up.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t quite believe it before, how could a dignified Ming official be so timid, but now it turns out to be true.  I just thought it was funny. After all, he was still on guard. How could he be such a coward?

    Luo Liu'an loosened his hand holding the knife: "Yes, I'm here to find Ding Yunyi. You guessed it right in that box. It's all silver, a full three thousand taels of silver. That's what our Liu Tou made of ties."  A gift to make friends with Ding Yunyi"

    Before he finished speaking, the smile on Hong Tiaoyuan's face suddenly faded, and then he coldly uttered one word from his mouth:

    "kill!"

    With the word "kill" uttered, a short knife suddenly emerged from his clothes, and with a "pounce", it plunged into Luo Liuan's heart.

    This situation suddenly became difficult. Luo Liuan didn't even have any time to react. His blood spattered and he died miserably.

    Just when his body was about to fall, Hong Tiaoyuan pulled out Luo Liuan's waist knife and threw it to Lao Ji:

    "Kill, leave no one behind!"

    With a knife in his hand, Lao Ji suddenly seemed like a different person. He no longer looked like he was lazy and just waiting to die. Instead, he slashed the dumbfounded pirate next to him to death with a vicious look.

    There was an exclamation on the ship. Only then did these pirates react. They drew their swords and fucked them.

    Hong Tiaoyuan has completely changed!

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? away from Hong Shoubei, who always smiles when he sees everyone, and hides when things happen.  At this moment, aIn hand, he is:

    The leader of the Eight Tigers of Jinyiwei - the fierce tiger comes out of the mountain, the flood is overwhelming - Hong Sanfeng!

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡ª Hong Sanfeng, who is ruthless and murderous, and the Jin Yiwei is in charge of everything!

    When you meet gods, kill gods; when you meet Buddhas, kill Buddhas!

    An iron hook hit Hong Tiaoyuan's back. Hong Tiaoyuan stumbled forward, almost falling, and blood immediately flowed out of his back.

    But Hong Tiaoyuan didn't feel any pain at all. He turned around, roared, and turned around. With his left hand, he grabbed the iron hook that the pirate was about to cut off again, and with his right hand, the short knife "pounced" and plunged deeply into the opponent's body.

    " Then he let go, and the pirate's corpse fell down with the dagger. Hong Tiaoyuan roared, turned the iron hook, and hit the head of a pirate who was charging towards him, and his brains flew out in an instant.

    The killing was so brutal that the pirates were frightened and their souls were torn apart.

    With less than a stick of incense, the eleven pirates on the ship were killed by Hong Tiaoyuan and Lao Ji.

    Both of them were injured and covered in blood, both from their own and from their enemies.

    In this battle, the two of them killed eleven pirates. Hong Tiaoyuan was wounded in four places, and Lao Ji was wounded in three places. He was already a bloody man.

    Hong Tiaoyuan kept breathing in his chest, still holding the iron hook tightly in his hand: "Old Ji, check, every corpse has been stabbed with a knife, leaving no one alive!"

    Lao Ji was getting older. After a big battle, he was exhausted, but he still tried his best to move forward and stabbed each corpse deeply several times.

    "They're all dead," Lao Ji said, breathing heavily.

    "Where is it in the cabin?"

    "We have also checked. Lao Hong, you have been hiding for so many years, why do you have to show up now to kill?"

    Hong Tiaoyuan laughed miserably and then dropped the iron hook in his hand: "Ding Xiangwen is an officer of my Ming Dynasty, and he gets his salary from my Ming Dynasty. I can't let him mix with Liu Xiang. Penghu is so important,  If he gets too close to the pirates, the consequences will be disastrous, Lao Ji, I will stop him from connecting with the pirates!"

    As he spoke, he tore off the clothes of a pirate corpse and wrote on the ship's mast with blood:

    "The commander-in-chief of Penghu in the Ming Dynasty, Ding Yunyi, killed all the thieves here!"

    Then, he let out a long breath: "Let's go, Lao Ji, let's go and take up the post in Tong'an."

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 55: Money, money!

    The arrival of Zhang Xianxuan and the addition of those eliminated to the "Daming Ocean Company" greatly relieved Ding Yunyi's stretched manpower.

    Although Zhang Xianxuan was born a pirate, he has great experience in how to mobilize and use the weak side in naval battles.

    To be fair, Ding Yunyi is currently the weak side no matter which group of pirates he faces.  Their ships are few, their weapons are weak, and most of their soldiers have no experience in naval warfare.

    Although Ding Yunyi himself, the backbone of the Penghu military and civilians, was brave in land battles and killed Hitachi Gong Yaota and Oniomaru one after another, he was an out-and-out layman in sea battles.

    Zhang Xianxuan solved this problem in time.

    Ding Yunyi divided all the people into two groups, training on land battles in the morning and naval battles in the afternoon.  Zhang Xianxuan and the pirates he brought became the teachers of people like Ding Yunyi.

    Zhang Xianxuan and his pirate brothers were separated into a team, and Zhang Xianxuan was appointed as the centurion commander.

    At the moment, Ding Yunyi has two forces in his hands, one is the serious officers and soldiers of the Ming Dynasty, and the other is the "Da Ming Ocean Company".

    Ding Yunyi values ????especially the "Da Ming Ocean Company" the most.

    This seemingly irregular armed force is actually unrestricted, relatively hidden, flexible in deployment, and does not require permission from its superiors at all.

    It can even be said that this is Ding Yunyi's personal armed force, although it still looks very weak now.

    The training for several days was very cruel and strict, causing the brothers to complain incessantly. At the end of the training, everyone's bones seemed to be falling apart.  Especially those like Long Zhantian who had just joined the army, how could they have imagined that being a soldier would be so difficult?

    But Mr. Ding promised them that as long as they survived the training, Mr. Ding would definitely lead them to a bright future in the future.  Thinking of this, I gritted my teeth and got through it.

    Who doesn¡¯t want to become a successful person, be proud of one¡¯s ancestors, and have a wife and son?

    Ding Yunyi has other thoughts in mind. This is both land warfare training and naval warfare training. Can it be regarded as the prototype of the Marine Corps?

    After a day of training, Ding Yunyi got off the boat sweating profusely, and his feet were weak from training.  He held on and greeted the brothers back to the barracks for dinner. While taking the tea from Qin Yun who was waiting on the shore, he drank it all in one breath and gasped: "Qin Jieyuan, you are the president of 'Da Ming Ocean Company', now you are  It turns out that you are just watching the fun, while my brothers and I are exhausted."

    "I am not good at marching and fighting." Qin Yun said with a smile: "If I pick up a pen and write about it, then Qin will be no worse than others."

    Ding Yunyi smiled, and Qin Yun suddenly asked: "Third brother, I have a doubt in my heart. What is the identity of the King of Tang? Even though he was deposed as a commoner, he is still a relative of the emperor. How can Brother Hong be recognized by others?  ? I originally thought that Brother Hong would be a disciple of Ding Junwu, or that Ding Junwu would introduce him to him? But it¡¯s not right anymore. With Ding Junwu¡¯s personality, it is impossible for him to find a way for his disciples. "

    This sentence touched Ding Yunyi's mind.  In the past two days, Ding Yunyi has been wondering about this question. How did Hong Tiaoyuan recognize Zhu Yujian?

    When he went to Penghu, he was just a small boss. How different is his identity from Zhu Yujian?

    That night, he and Zhu Yujian talked all night long. When Ding Yunyi asked him about it, Zhu Yujian laughed and did not answer. He only repeatedly said that Hong Tiaoyuan was a good person. If he had not been mediocre by nature, he would not have come to Penghu.  The implication is that Hong Tiaoyuan seems to have a backer besides Ding Yuanzhao.

    I also tentatively asked Hong Tiaoyuan, but Hong Tiaoyuan responded perfunctorily, obviously not telling the truth.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t Hong Tiaoyuan the Brother Hong that I imagined?

    "I don't understand either." Ding Yunyi slowly shook his head: "Brother Hong kept claiming that my father was his 'mentor', but my father once told me before I went to Penghu that Hong Tiaoyuan was barely his student.  It¡¯s really weird.¡±

    Qin Yun looked to the side and whispered: "That Mr. Dong Shi's disciple Xie Tian Xie Beipiao, Brother Hong takes great care of him. I think it's better to let Xie Tian take a closer look at Brother Hong?"

    Let Xie Tian be a spy?  Ding Yunyi hesitated: "Is Xie Tian reliable?"

    "Reliable!" Qin Yun nodded: "His teacher died indirectly in the hands of Kiohmaru. You avenged him. He said that he could not retaliate several times when he saw me. I also tested him.  , this person is absolutely willing to work for Third Brother.¡±

    "You go ahead and do it." Ding Yunyi looked gloomy.

    I originally thought that this era was very different from my own. Since we were sworn brothers, we should treat each other with sincerity, but who would have thought that now we have begun to be wary of each other, and it started with ourselves.

     Ding Yunyi hoped that he was being suspicious. He didn't even want Hong Tiaoyuan to have any secrets.  But all this is not controlled by oneself.

    "And." Qin Yun said again: "During this period, we have recruited strong troops and welcomed brothers like Zhang Xianxuan. We don't have much money left. Two days ago, the third brother said that we would bring in a batch of troops.  The goods were sold, and Xie Xuan from Quanzhou wrote that the arrangements were made, but where did the cost of purchasing the goods come from? "

    Money there, money there!

    Hearing the word "money", Ding Yunyi's head got bigger.

    The money you worked so hard to get is gone in the blink of an eye.  I had a headache for money in one era, so why did I still have to worry about money every day when I came to the Ming Dynasty?

    Where can I get money now?

    The Dutchman Wocardek gave himself fifty gold coins. In front of Zhu Yujian, he wanted to pretend to be clean and handed them all over to Zhu Yujian. What was annoying was that Zhu Yujian didn't even leave a copper for himself.

    You can give yourself some so that you can cope with emergencies, right?

    Now I know that there is a way to make money, but I am so poor that I have no capital left.  If I had known earlier, I would have asked Cai Jiuzhou to buy new ships and weapons later, and used the money to do business first.

    Ding Yunyi frowned, and Qin Yun also had a sad look on his face. The two looked at each other, it was like a poor man looking at a poor man, and tears welled up in his eyes.

    ¡°God,¡± Ding Yunyi thought to himself, since you let me come to this era, at least give me a rich man.  But it happened that my father was so gentle and so harsh on his son.

    Money there, money there!

    Just as the two of them were staring at each other, Zhang Xianxuan walked off the boat in high spirits. As soon as he saw Ding Yunyi, he said loudly: "Boss Ding, the training has been very effective these days, but the weapons used by the brothers for training are too few.  Especially the Folang machine gun, most of the brothers have never seen it. We have to find a way to get a few of them. I don¡¯t know how Cai Zhenxing can do it. We can get a few more.  There¡¯s a solution.¡±

    I bother!  Upon hearing this, Ding Yunyi cursed in his heart.

    How many more Franco cannons are there?  I'm a poor person here, and I'm about to take my pants to a pawn shop!

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 93 Anyone who dares to stand in his way will die!

    Ding Yunyi took the short blade Ye Dahai handed him and said with a smile: "Father-in-law, there are a few of us."

    Wang Chengen didn¡¯t seem surprised, but asked curiously: ¡°My brother and I are strangers, why did you save me?¡±

    "Back to my father-in-law!" Ding Yunyi looked as if these people did not exist at all: "I am Ding Yunyi, the commander-in-chief of Penghu in the Ming Dynasty! Since someone assassinated my father-in-law today, how can Yunyi dare to ignore it?"

    "Ding Yunyi!"

    This cry came from Wang Chengen and the assassin leader almost at the same time.

    Wang Chengen laughed a few times: "Okay, okay, my name is Wang Xi, I am a cloth merchant, your name is Ma Yi, you are a silk dealer, we are each other!"

    Ding Yunyi also laughed: "Today, Ding Yunyi, the commander-in-chief of Penghu in the Ming Dynasty, protected my father-in-law and killed him all the way! Qin Yun, Qian Er, and Li Si also protected my father-in-law; Ye Dahai and Xiao Yifeng followed me and fought a bloody path for my father-in-law. Yes.  Anyone who dares to stand in his way will die!"

    "Anyone who dares to block will die!" Ye Dahai and Xiao Yifeng shouted at the same time.

    The assassin leader hesitated for a moment, then sternly said: "Kill!"

    "Kill!" At the same moment, Ding Yunyi also shouted sharply.

    Amidst the fierce roar, Ding Yunyi stabbed the leader with a single stroke of his short blade, extremely fast.

    The leader turned his hand and swung out his knife, extremely fierce.

    Ding Yunyi ducked and dodged the knife. He rushed forward and a short blade penetrated the leader's chest. Then he pulled it and with an earth-shattering scream, the assassin leader's entire chest was pulled open!

    A bloody corpse fell to the ground.  The scene is so bloody and tragic that it makes people sick to watch!

    These assassins were all carefully selected, but this was the first time they saw such a tragic scene, and everyone's expressions changed drastically.

    "Brother Ding, take the knife!"

    Just when everyone was shocked by Ding Yunyi's killing method, Ah Hu's cry suddenly came from the window.

    It turns out that when the difficulty arose, Ah Hu took advantage of the fact that he was small and no one was paying attention to him, so he sneaked out quietly, took out Ding Yunyi's weapon from the horse, smashed open the window, and threw the two knives to Ding Yunyi.  Then he quickly swung his waist and escaped the danger just as the assassin reached the window.

    It¡¯s just that the window was regained control by the assassin.

    With Dragon Tooth and Xiuchun in hand, Ding Yunyi¡¯s spirit was greatly boosted:

    "kill!"

    With this roar, the assassins reacted and came up with their weapons in their hands, shouting and killing.

    Ding Yunyi, Ye Dahai, and Xiao Yifeng jumped up to kill him, and were fighting with the assassin in an instant.

    There were forty or fifty opponents, and Ding Yunyi was the first to clear the way. There were only three of them, but these three were not afraid at all, and they hacked and killed like three murderous gods!

    There was a fight in the teahouse, but it could not affect Wang Chengen at all. He pointed at the disemboweled corpse on the ground and said to Qin Yun: "Your boss has a murderous spirit."

    "Go back to my father-in-law." Although Qin Yun was scared, he still said boldly: "My boss has always been like this. There are pirates everywhere in Penghu. If you don't dare to kill someone, you can't live for a day."

    Wang Chengen nodded slightly, but Qian Er had no time to discuss murderous intent. He grabbed Wang Chengen and said, "Father, follow Ding Yunyi and fight out. Don't let Mr. Ding live up to his bloody battle!"

    Ding Yunyi was indeed fighting bloody battles.

    The left hand is embroidered with spring, the right hand is dragon fang, the two swords are flying up and down, they are unstoppable.  In the blink of an eye, four assassins had died under his sword.

    There, Xiao Yifeng stabbed two people to death with a short blade in his hand; Ye Dahai snatched an assassin's blade and stabbed him to death with a backhand knife.

    Ding Yunyi groaned, and was stabbed in the left rib. Blood immediately flowed out. He roared, turned around, and swung out the "Dragon Teeth" like lightning, and half of the enemy's Tianling Cap was chopped off.

    Then he staggered forward, and it turned out that the waiter from "Tingyulou" took advantage of him and stabbed him in the back with a knife. Fortunately, Ding Yunyi saw the opportunity quickly and rushed forward, so it was not fatal.

    Ding Yunyi turned around and said with a smile: "Why do you need to be an assassin if you are not a good waiter?"

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: "Xiuchun" knife passed the waiter's vicious stab, the "dragon tooth" knife took advantage of the situation and wiped across the waiter's belly.

    The "Dragon Tooth" was so sharp. With just one cut, Xiao Er's abdomen was cut open and all his intestines flowed out.

    The waiter screamed in terror, threw down the weapon in his hand, clutched his stomach, turned around and wanted to run away.

    "Want to run?"

    Amidst the laughter, Ding Yunyi took a step forward and stabbed Xiaoer's back with a knife.

      Ding Yunyi's killing methods are terrifying. One of them was disemboweled by him, one had his Tianling Cap removed, and one had his intestines cut out.

    The extremely tragic death of these three people made those assassins angry and frightened.

    Ding Yunyi also felt uncomfortable, with two injuries on his body. Ye Dahai and Xiao Yifeng were also injured.  But these three people were like three injured tigers, and they became more and more courageous as they fought.

    In the front is the bloody Ding Yunyi leading the way, and on the left and right are the bloody Ye Dahai and Xiao Yifeng as guards.  Brother Qin Yun, Qian Er, and Li Si followed closely behind, guarding Wang Chengen.

    The two assassins gritted their teeth and rushed towards Ding Yunyi. Ding Yunyi roared:

    "Anyone who dares to stand in my way will die!"

    Completely ignoring the two weapons stabbed by the opponent, and letting them fall on his left and right chest, the moment he continued to launch the fatal attack, "Xiu Chun" and "Dragon Tooth" had already chopped off the opponent's two big heads.

    It¡¯s worth trading two wounds for two lives!

    Ding Yunyi's desperate fighting style completely shocked the assassins.

    Others are desperate, but Ding Yunyi is really desperate for his life!

    In fact, at this time, Ding Yunyi was in a state of unspeakable pain, so he could only resort to risking his life in this way.

    There are too many people on the other side. We must use the shortest possible time to lead Wang Chengen out, otherwise no one will be able to leave here.

    Ye Dahai suddenly knelt down on the ground, and his left leg was stabbed.  He put his right knee on the ground, grabbed the calf of the person who stabbed him with his right hand, roared angrily, and threw it away.

    Then he grabbed a sharp knife, stood up suddenly, and swung the knife like a madman.

    These assassins thought that this cripple with only one arm would be easier to deal with, but who would have thought that he was also so fierce.

    "Tingyu Tower" has completely turned into a battlefield. Bodies are everywhere, and blood is flowing all over the ground. It is shocking to look at it at a glance.

    Ding Yunyi couldn't remember how many injuries he had on his body. He didn't have time to calculate it now.

    We are getting closer and closer to the door of "Tingyu Tower". As long as we get close there, there is hope of survival.

    Ding Yunyi once again hacked one person to death at the cost of being injured. He rushed to the door with two knives flying around: "Xiao Yifeng, open the door!"

    Then there was another roar that scared everyone:

    "Anyone who dares to stand in his way will die!"

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 94 Jierhalang

    Anyone who dares to stand in his way will die!

    This sentence has almost become a reminder for the assassins.  Wherever the sound was heard, there was blood flying and screams of agony.

    "If it were placed on the usual training ground, Ding Yunyi, Ye Dahai, and Xiao Yifeng would have been defeated long ago when facing so many opponents, but the situation now is completely different.

    The assassins are here to take lives, but Ding Yunyi is trying his best. If he doesn't fight, he will be the one who becomes a corpse.  But the assassins never expected such a tragic scene, which seriously shook their confidence and morale.

    "Open the door!"

    Ding Yunyi shouted, Xiao Yifeng took a step forward and kicked the door open: "Let's go!"

    Ding Yunyi and the others actually fought their way out of the small teahouse!

    Ding Yunyi and the others held four knives, cut off the sword himself, stood in front of the door, and escorted Wang Chengen out.  These three people were covered in wounds and blood, but they still stood firm.

    The assassins looked at each other, but no one dared to step forward.

    At this time, the assassination target Wang Chengen had already rushed out. The assassination mission failed. People were already standing outside the teahouse, and it was impossible to pursue him again.  I don't know who shouted "Evacuate", the assassins opened the window and all escaped, leaving only corpses on the ground and their dying companions in a pool of blood

    Ding Yunyi really didn¡¯t have the energy to chase anymore.

    "Youwho are you!"

    A school inspector and several police officers walked out of the crowd in fear, their voices trembling.

    Wang Chengen sneered and slapped the schoolmaster so hard that stars appeared in his eyes. He covered his face and did not dare to make a sound.

    "Let Hangzhou magistrate Shang Haifeng and fellow magistrate Gu Bingyu lead all officials of the seventh rank and above in Hangzhou to come here to meet me! Tell them that a father-in-law from the capital has arrived!" Wang Chengen said in a deep voice.

    "Yes Yes."

    Seeing that the other party was so impressive, he didn't dare to delay the school inspection for even a moment, so he took a few servants and hurriedly stumbled out.

    "Boss Ding, can you still hold on?" Wang Chengen asked without saying "thank you".

    ¡°To tell you the truth, you can still hold on!¡± Ding Yunyi said with a smile.

    "Okay!" Wang Chengen turned back and walked towards the teahouse: "We'll wait for them here!"

    After saying that, he took the lead and entered the teahouse again.

    When Qian Er passed by Ding Yunyi, he looked grateful and whispered: "Boss Ding, thank you very much."

    Ding Yunyi smiled slightly.

    Indeed, if Wang Chengen was really assassinated, the whole family of Qian Er and Li Si would be implicated. It was the sudden appearance of Ding Yunyi and others that prevented such a terrible thing from happening.

    Walking into the teahouse, Wang Chengen was already sitting on a chair, pointing at a seriously injured assassin: "Trial!"

    Qian Er stepped forward, grabbed the assassin's hair and lifted it up. He inserted his fingers into his wound and twisted it several times. The assassin screamed in pain. Qian Er said coldly: "Say!"

    He didn¡¯t say what he wanted the other party to say, just such a simple word.

    The assassin was in unbearable pain from being fucked by him. He screamed miserably and said vaguely: "We are sent by Heshuo Belzier Harang!"

    "Jilharang?" Wang Chengen pondered: "Jilhalang, the sixth son of the traitor Aisin Gioro Shuerhaqi?"

    "Yes, yes!" the assassin said repeatedly.

    "Let him go!" Wang Chengen waved his hand, and Qian Er sent the assassin away. Wang Chengen held his chin and asked, "Why did Jierharang want to assassinate me?"

    The assassin no longer dared to hide anything: "To save his brother Amin's life!"

    "Speak carefully." Wang Chengen said coldly.

    The assassin carefully told what happened.

    Aixinjueluo Amin, the second son of Shuerhaqi, the younger brother of Emperor Hachi, was one of the four great belles of the Later Jin Dynasty.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT???

    In October of the second year of Chongzhen and the third year of Jin Tiancong in the Ming Dynasty, Huang Taiji personally led the army to conquer the Ming Dynasty and captured the four cities of Yongping, Luanzhou, Qian'an and Zunhua in Shanhaiguan.  In March of the following year, Huang Taiji sent Amin to lead his army to garrison.  Not long after Amin arrived in Yongping, the Ming soldiers counterattacked. The Houjin army lost a series of battles and suffered heavy losses. Amin panicked and abandoned the city and fled.

    Before escaping, he ordered all the demoted Han people in the city to be massacred, and all their property was looted.

    Amin is usually arrogant, domineering, and has many grievances. This time he returned in defeat and was condemned by the whole country.  Huang Taiji took the opportunity to take advantage of this matter and remove this thorn in his side.

      Among the 16 crimes carefully organized by Huang Taiji, the first major crime listed was: "When Taizu provoked his father, he wanted to leave his brother Khan." Other serious crimes include "seeing himself as Khan and bullying his subordinates, Zhu Beile"  "Abandon Yongping, massacre the surrendered people", "Make the bad name spread throughout the world" and so on.

    After a meeting of kings and ministers discussing politics, Amin should be executed.  Huang Taiji ordered that he should be spared from death and instead be imprisoned.

    Three years later, a Han official petitioned Huang Taiji to follow the example of King Wen of Zhou, pardon Amin, and let him perform meritorious service on the grounds that Amin was "self-pitying, self-pitying, and regretful."  But Huang Taiji did not accept it.

    Amin¡¯s imprisonment objectively cleared the way for Huang Taiji to strengthen his power.

    In fact, this incident was just the result of the gradual intensification of conflicts between the two parties.

    But Aixinjueluo Jierhalang wanted to save the brother who once wanted to kill him.

    Huang Taiji ordered Amin to lead his troops to replace Jierhalang who was guarding Yongping. However, Amin had an extra problem and asked to be stationed in Yongping with Jierhalang.  Huang Taiji declined the offer on the grounds that Jierhalang had "stayed there for a long time and it was hard work."  For this reason, Amin was very dissatisfied and said to Zhu Beile who was seeing him off: "When Xianhan was here, he ordered my brother to go with me. Now that I have ascended the throne, I will not let him go with me. I will definitely keep him when I arrive in Yongping."  Stay together. If he doesn't obey, I will shoot him with an arrow!"

    Belle, who was seeing him off, hurriedly stopped him, but he became more and more angry as he spoke. Finally, he simply raised his arms and said loudly: "I will kill my brother myself, who can do anything to me?"

    Jierharang almost died in the hands of Amin, but after Amin was imprisoned by Huang Taiji, instead of adding insult to injury, he deliberately tried to get Huang Taiji to pardon his brother.

    Through insider information in Beijing, he learned that Wang Chengen, the most trusted eunuch of Emperor Chongzhen of the Ming Dynasty, was going out of Beijing to rehabilitate Empress Zhou, who was born in Suzhou. He would detour to Hangzhou to do some things on the way, so the "Tingyu Tower" assassination was launched.  .

    As long as Wang Chengen can be assassinated and the most trusted eunuch around Chongzhen is eliminated, Huang Taiji may consider releasing Amin.

    If you ask further, the assassin will know nothing.

    "Just to save Amin? I'm afraid it's not that simple." Wang Chengen asked and answered himself, not believing it at all.

    ¡°But this assassin has a low status, so it¡¯s good to be able to provide so much information.

    Wang Chengen suddenly asked: "Boss Ding, what do you think?"

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 95 It¡¯s a blessing, not a curse!

    "Boss Ding, what do you think?"

    "I don't believe it." Ding Yunyi replied simply.

    There are too many doubts about the whole thing.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? off.

    After Amin was convicted, the blue flag under his name was transferred to Jierhalang, and Jierhalang became one of the eight highest-status Pegatron Baylors.  He also inherited Amin's huge family property and population.  It can be seen that Amin's conviction not only did no harm to Jierhalang, but became the biggest beneficiary.  Soon, Jierhalang led his brothers and nephews to swear together: "My father and brother have sinned, and they will suffer retribution. If we think that our guilty father and brother did the right thing and have different intentions, we will definitely die!"

    This is indeed not a helpless move on his part to protect himself, but a vow from the bottom of his heart, which confirms his consistent attitude.

    Furthermore, the reason why Huang Taiji convicted Amin was because Amin threatened his status, so he found an excuse to punish Amin. How could Huang Taiji assassinate Jierhalang of the Ming Dynasty?  A eunuch pardoned Amin?

    ¡°Also, these assassins are obviously not Manchus. How did they enter Hangzhou?  How could a little assassin know things like Amin and Jilharang?  Wait, wait, so many questions.

    However, these questions cannot always be explained by Ding Yunyi.

    Wang Chengen pondered there for a long time, and suddenly laughed and said: "Since they said they were sent by Jierhalang, then they were sent by Jierhalang. Ha, Jinlu actually wanted to go to such great lengths to send people to assassinate a person like Sajia.  Even if you are useless, you will be very proud of your family."

    Ding Yunyi was a little moved.

    Wang Chengen almost died, but he was still able to talk and laugh happily. When he said the word "waste", he was so natural and not artificial at all.  What's more important is that Wang Chengen must have a rough idea of ??this matter and will definitely have the next move, but he is unwilling to reveal it in front of outsiders.

    This kind of tolerance and the ability to hide one's true inner thoughts are not something that everyone can learn.

    "Mr. Ding."

    "exist."

    Wang Chengen looked at Ding Yunyi carefully: "How many injuries are there on your body?"

    "I don't know." Ding Yunyi was actually in unbearable pain from the wounds on his body at this time, but he held on forcefully: "There are always more than a dozen."

    "I'm almost tired of Commander Ding, please sit down." Wang Chengen asked everyone to sit down: "They say that Commander Ding is brave and good at fighting, killing pirates in succession. I didn't believe it at first, but after seeing it with my own eyes today,  It¡¯s true. Ding Yuanzhao gave birth to a good son, and my Ming Dynasty has a brave general!¡±

    Wang Chengen then asked the names of Ding Yunyi's subordinates: "Okay, very good. Xiao Yifeng and Ye Dahai are brave and brave. They are both seriously injured and refuse to retreat like Boss Ding. Qin Yun, ah, is the one who was almost executed by the court.  Qin Jieyuan, right? Although you have no power to restrain a chicken, you have been guarding Sajia from beginning to end, and you saved Sajia's life. And you, Ahu, are a little child, but you can stay calm in the face of danger.  Throwing in weapons will do a lot of good. The Sa family will remember it."

    Ding Yunyi quietly breathed a sigh of relief.  After saving Wang Chengen this time, he will have someone to take care of him in the capital in the future.  If anything goes wrong during this trip to the capital, there is always room for maneuver with Wang Chengen.

    "Eunuch, Ding Yunyi has something to ask for your forgiveness." Ding Yunyi said suddenly.

    "Oh?" Wang Cheng'en was surprised: "You saved the Sa family's life. You only have merit. How can you be guilty?"

    Ding Yunyi pointed at Ye Dahai: "This Ye Dahai was originally a pirate. Later, he was recruited by Ding Yunyi, but he did not ask his superiors for instructions and made his own decisions. Ding Yunyi is guilty."

    Wang Chengen laughed a few times: "Ye Dahai, is that 'Pirate Lord', right?"

    Ding Yunyi and others were surprised. Did Wang Chengen already know this?

    Wang Chengen smiled and said: "When I saw Ye Dahai and his one-armed scarred face, I thought of the famous 'Pirate Lord'. Okay, okay, even such a person is willing to serve you, Ding Xiangwen, you  You are not an ordinary person. Ye Dahai, it is the best if you are willing to abandon the dark side and serve the court. My father-in-law will give you a sure word today. If anyone wants to hold on to your past in the future, just tell them that it was your father-in-law who told them.  , You are not guilty! It doesn¡¯t matter if you have been a pirate. Zheng Zhilong is also a pirate, but he has done his best to recruit people for the court. "

    "Thank you so much, father-in-law!" Ye Dahai said with great joy.

    Ding Yunyi felt relieved.

    I brought Ye Dahai here this time because I originally wanted to go to Beijing to see if there was any chance of pardoning Ye Dahai.Being a pirate.  Ye Dahai has one arm and a scarred face. These characteristics are so easy to recognize. Sooner or later, people will find out that he is a "pirate prince". Rather than doing this, it is better to prepare in advance.

    Now it seems that this wish has been achieved.

    Wang Chengen looked at Ding Yunyi: "What about you? Don't you have anything to ask for?"

    Ding Yunyi smiled: "Yun Yi saved my father-in-law, I don't dare to threaten my father-in-law with this."

    Wang Chengen smiled calmly and said: "My father-in-law wants to reward you, even if you have no merit. If my father-in-law doesn't want to reward you, it will be useless even if you save my father-in-law ten times. If you can understand this truth, it is the best."  However, this time, the Holy One suddenly announced your arrival in Beijing, do you really not find it strange at all? "

    "Of course I find it strange." Ding Yunyi said calmly: "Yunyi is a small boss, but he was summoned by Tian'en. How can he not have doubts? But Yunyi does not dare to speculate on the emperor's thoughts without permission. Is it a blessing or a curse?  You will naturally find out after you get to the capital.¡±

    "Good, good!" Wang Cheng'en was full of praise: "You are not only brave, but also very smart. My father-in-law likes you very much. The Sa family might as well tell you that as long as you can be careful about yourself this time in Beijing, you will be blessed and not in trouble."

    Ding Yunyi and his men were overjoyed.

    No one in the world knows the emperor¡¯s thoughts better than Wang Chengen. Since these words come from his mouth, they are definitely not wrong.

    "Which father-in-law has come to Hangzhou?"

    While he was talking there, a large group of officials walked into the teahouse. Seeing such a bloody and tragic scene, everyone couldn't help but take a step back, trembling with fear.

    Wang Chengen sneered a few times: "Shang Haifeng, do you still recognize Sajia?"

    Shang Haifeng, the leading magistrate of Hangzhou, took a step closer and took a closer look. His face turned pale with fright: "Your Majesty, Your Majesty. Your subordinate did not know that Your Majesty was coming. His crime deserves death. His crime deserves death!"

    "You still know that you deserve death." Wang Chengen laughed up to the sky, suddenly stopped laughing, and said sternly: "Shang Haifeng, Gu Bingyu, you two bastards, the Sa family almost died in your city of Hangzhou!"

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 96 Later Jin Dynasty

    "KingEunuch Wang"

    Shang Haifeng, Gu Bingyu and other Hangzhou officials all had their teeth chattering and their whole bodies trembling.

    Who is Wang Chengen?  He is the most favored eunuch around today and a popular man that Emperor Chongzhen cannot live without for a day.  Now he is angry, and judging from the situation in "Tingyu Tower", he has only had one fierce battle.

    Does anyone still want to assassinate the prince?  If the prince was really assassinated in Hangzhou, it would be a huge crime. It would be certain that the black veil on his head would fall to the ground. It was hard to say whether his own life and the lives of his whole family could be saved.

    "Shang Haifeng!"

    "The official is here, the official is here!"

    Wang Chengen sneered: "Hangzhou, a beautiful place, has attracted so many assassins. Just this one is enough to kill you and send your whole family into exile!"

    ¡°My father-in-law, please spare my life!¡± Shang Haifeng fell to his knees on the ground with a thump.

    He is, after all, a fourth-grade official, but now he is kneeling down in front of a eunuch.  Shang Haifeng knelt down like this, and all the officials in Hangzhou behind him knelt down on the ground.

    "I'll keep your head for now." Wang Chengen said with a livid face: "Immediately capture the escaped assassins in the city"

    "Yes, yes, I understand." Shang Haifeng said repeatedly: "I will go to arrest the assassins and find out the identities of these people as soon as possible."

    "Who asked you to investigate?" Wang Chengen said coldly: "These are assassins sent by Jinlu. Doesn't the Sa family know about it?"

    Shang Haifeng was so flattered that he didn¡¯t dare to say a word at that time.

    Wang Chengen nodded at Ding Yunyi next to him: "This is Mr. Ding from Penghu. He almost lost his life to save the Sa family. Hurry up and find the best doctor in Hangzhou."

    "Thank you Mr. Ding, thank you Mr. Ding! I will go find all the doctors in Hangzhou." Shang Haifeng knelt on the ground and said repeatedly.

    He is a dignified prefect, but he calls himself "a lower official" in front of a boss and then kneels on the ground. This is a strange story.

    "But to be honest, Ding Yunyi not only saved Wang Chengen this time, but also saved the lives of officials all over Hangzhou. If something happens to the prince and his father-in-law in Hangzhou, is that just a joke?

    "Boom" sound

    Everyone was startled by the loud noise. When they looked again, it turned out that Ding Yunyi was injured all over and bleeding too much. He could no longer hold on and fell from the chair to the ground

    ?¡­

    When Ding Yunyi woke up again, he found that he was already lying on the bed.  As soon as he opened his eyes, he saw Wang Chengen beside him.

    "Eunuch Wang"

    "Lie down and don't move." Wang Chengen quickly held him down: "This is Shang Haifeng's home. I asked him to move out and let you and your brothers recover."

    The home of the magistrate of Hangzhou?  Ding Yunyi smiled bitterly: "How do you deserve this?"

    "How can you not deserve it? If you save the Sa family's life, it is equivalent to saving Shang Haifeng's life." Wang Chengen sneered, and then his expression turned gentle: "The doctor looked at you and found that you were bleeding too much and you fainted.  Fortunately, the injury was not too serious and I was able to get out of bed after a few days of recovery.¡±

    "I'm afraid that my trip to the capital will be delayed." Ding Yunyi said smoothly.

    "Don't be afraid, the Sa family has sent people to rush to the capital to report to Emperor Ming." Wang Chengen comforted, and then lowered his voice: "In addition, I have secretly dispatched Jin Yiwei to enter Hangzhou to thoroughly investigate the matter. Hum, rely on those  Hangzhou officials? I don¡¯t know how long it will take to find out.¡±

    Ding Yunyi nodded: "Eunuch Wang, I still think this matter has nothing to do with Jin Lu. There must be someone"

    "My father-in-law knows." Wang Chengen said: "The Jinlu would not go to war so aggressively and send so many people to assassinate a useless person like me. If that were the case, they would not be worthy of being enemies of the Ming Dynasty. Hey, when it comes to the Jinlu, although  They have absolutely nothing to do with this matter, but they are really a thorn in my side!"

    Wang Chengen was worried: "I think back then, Wang Gao, Hachi's grandfather and the commander of the Jianzhou Right Guards, rebelled against the Ming Dynasty in the second year of Wanli and was killed by Li Chengliang, the commander-in-chief of Liaodong. Wang Gao's son Atai Zhangjing escaped and returned to Gule.  In the eleventh year of Wanli, Li Chengliang attacked Gule Village. Jue Chang'an and Takshi went to the city to visit, but they were surrounded by the city lord Nikan Wailan of Tulun City in Jurchen Suksu River in Jianzhou.  Under the command of Li Chengliang, he lured Atai to open the city and massacred the city after breaking through Gule Village. Jue Chang'an and Takshi were not spared either. Only Aunt Hachi survived in the family. From then on, they made an oath to kill Nikan Wailan.  . **Hachi and his younger brother Shuerhaqi were released by Li Chengliang's wife because of their extraordinary appearance. Women harmed the country. What if **Hachi had not been released at that time.  What happened next?"

    Ding Yunyi remained silent.Yes, if I had killed Hachi at the beginning, where would the Jinlu be?

    "Seven great hates? Hey, seven great hates!" Wang Chengen sneered again and again: "In the forty-fourth year of Wanli, Emperor Hachi was called 'The Wise Khan of All Countries' in Hetuala, and the country was named 'Dajin'. In the forty-fourth year of Wanli,  In the sixth year, Emperor Hachi promulgated the "Seven Great Hatreds" and rebelled against the Ming Dynasty. From then on, our Ming Dynasty was tortured by him and will never have peace! "

    "Father, in fact, the main threat to our Ming Dynasty is not from Jin, but from within!" Ding Yunyi suddenly said.

    "Oh?" Wang Chengen became interested: "Tell me about it."

    Ding Yunyi thought for a moment and said exactly what he said to Zhu Yujian, the king of Tang Ding that day.  Wang Chengen listened very carefully, and then sighed: "It seems that Zhu Yujian said that you are a talent, and it is true."

    Ding Yunyi suddenly understood. It seemed that his being announced to Beijing this time must have something to do with Zhu Yujian.

    "The Sa family has important things to do, so we can't stay in Hangzhou for a long time." Wang Chengen continued: "I will go to Suzhou and stay there for a few days. As for you, you should take good care of your injuries here. After you recover, you can come to Suzhou to join me. I  I¡¯ll take you to the capital with me.¡±

    "Yes, thank you very much, father-in-law." Ding Yunyi thanked him hurriedly and tried to move his body: "I think this injury will take about two or three days to recover. Yunyi will definitely go to Suzhou to find father-in-law as soon as possible."

    Wang Chengen nodded, and then said calmly: "Xiang Wen, those assassins in Tingyu Tower were sent by Jin Lu. No matter who asks you, you have to say so. Do you understand?"

    Ding Yunyi immediately understood that this was Wang Chengen setting up a maze to doubt the enemy, so he could secretly investigate in private who was the real mastermind of these assassins.

    Based on Wang Chengen¡¯s character, if you want to kill him, you will probably end up dead sooner or later.  This man was cruel and ruthless. Except for Emperor Chongzhen, there was no one he dared to kill.

    ¡°I saved Wang Chengen this time and got to know this famous person next to Chongzhen. I don¡¯t know whether it was right or wrong.

 Part One: Storm in Penghu Chapter 97 Salary

    In the battle of "Tingyu Tower", Ding Yunyi suffered 13 major and minor injuries. He and his subordinates Ye Dahai and Xiao Yifeng killed 19 assassins and protected the eunuch Wang Cheng'en from harm. The battle became famous all over the world.

    Ding Yunyi was injured all over his body, but fortunately none of them were fatal. His body was strong and he was able to get out of bed after only two days.

    Hangzhou magistrate Shang Haifeng and fellow magistrate Gu Bingyu knew that they were in great trouble this time, thanks to Ding Yunyi's rescue. They were grateful for Ding Yunyi's kindness, and also worried that Ding Yunyi would be able to speak good words for them in front of Wang Chengen in the future. Two days later  He actually came to say hello three times a day, as if Ding Yunyi, a small boss, was an imperial envoy.

    Ding Yunyi was not used to being asked before and after, asking for greetings every day, and being carefully served.  Not only is he like this, but so are all his brothers.

    "These people usually lick blood with their swords and run around every day. Suddenly they live such a life, but they feel uncomfortable no matter how they live it.

    "A bunch of cheap bones." Ding Yunyi smiled and said to his brothers: "It seems that we can't live such a wealthy life. Wang Chengen has already gone to Suzhou. Before leaving, let us go to Suzhou to join him as soon as possible. Everyone's injuries can be affected  No?"

    "able!"

    The first one to answer was Qin Yun.

    Xiao Yifeng rolled his eyes at him: "You are a bitch like Jieyuan. You haven't lost a hair on your body. Of course you can move. Boss, it's okay. Let's leave as soon as possible. I really can't get used to the faces of those magistrates and fellow magistrates."  "

    Ye Dahai and A Hu also have general thoughts.

    At that moment, he told Shang Haifeng about his intention to leave Hangzhou. Shang Haifeng refused in any case and repeatedly persuaded several people to stay in Hangzhou for a longer period of time.

    Ding Yunyi knew his thoughts very well.

    Not only are there no clues to the assassin case, but not even a single assassin has been caught.  These Hangzhou officials themselves have already committed crimes and made meritorious deeds. It would be unfavorable for them to do things like this now. What if Ding Yunyi sees Wang Chengen and utters bad words?  So how can these officials survive?

    In fact, they didn¡¯t know that Wang Chengen had known for a long time that he could not get any clues by relying on these officials. He was just using them to confuse the enemy. The real investigator Jin Yiwei had already secretly entered Hangzhou.

    Ding Yunyi repeatedly reassured and reassured that Shang Haifeng and others were dubious and reluctantly agreed.

    Shang Haifeng exchanged some good horses for them and gave them three large gold ingots, saying that they would be used as expenses on the road.  Ding Yunyi thought that the source of these people's money was probably not clean anyway, so he didn't need to be polite to them, so he immediately put it away.

    On the day of departure, Shang Haifeng and Gu Bingyu personally took Hangzhou officials to see them off, and the scene was grand.  Those who knew it was a gift to a general manager, but those who didn't know thought it was a gift to some high-ranking official of the imperial court.

    "The emperor is good, and he wants to cheer up the Ming Dynasty." Qin Yun sighed as he gradually moved away from Hangzhou: "But these officials below are all incompetent and corrupt, which has ruined a good country like this.  If I, Emperor Hongwu of the Ming Dynasty, knew something secretly eh"

    "The salaries of officials at the time of Emperor Hongwu were a bit lower." Ding Yunyi said smoothly: "This also made those officials have to rely on corruption, right?"

    "Low?" Qin Yun's eyes widened, as if he found Ding Yunyi's words incredible: "According to the 'Brief Record of Awakening Corruption' formulated by Emperor Hongwu, it contains detailed records of the salary standards for officials set by Emperor Hongwu. Based on the salary of the seventh-grade county magistrate  In terms of standards, the annual salary of 90 dan of rice sounds low, but according to the calculation of "A Brief Summary of Awakening Corruption", more than 70 acres of land and five farmers are needed to produce it. Just picking those rice crops requires  Traveling more than a thousand miles. Although this ninety shi of rice is not extremely wealthy, it should at least be at the level of wealth."

    Ding Yunyi was speechless. It seemed that he was playing tricks on his class.

    Judging from the knowledge I have learned, the salary of officials in the Ming Dynasty has been very low since Zhu Yuanzhang. This has led to the corruption of officials who are not afraid of skinning and beheading. But now listening to Qin Yun say this is not the case at all.

    But why did officials in the Ming Dynasty always cry about poverty?

    When this question was raised, Qin Yun sighed again: "Actually, the salary of officials is not low. After all, it is because these officials have a lot of wives, concubines, and children, which makes it difficult to spend their salary."

    With one sentence, everyone¡¯s curiosity was attracted, and Qin Yun said:

    "As for Hai Rui, who is famous for his integrity. When Hai Rui was the magistrate of Chun'an County, his salary was reduced by 70%. What he actually received was twelve stones of rice, twenty-seven taels and nine cents of silver and three hundred  Sixty guan notes are very worthless and can be ignored. Calculated as only twelve shi of rice and twenty-seven taels and nine cents of silver, if placed in an ordinary family of five, each household (.The rations required for daily life are about fifteen to eighteen stones, which is equivalent to fifteen to eighteen taels of silver.  Each household's annual expenditure on oil, salt, meat, vegetables, etc. is about seven taels of silver, cloth is about three taels of silver, and lamp oil is about three taels of silver.  In this way, the annual expenditure is about thirty taels of silver. Hai Rui's salary should be considered good for ordinary people.  but"

    Qin Yun paused for a moment before continuing: "However, Hai Rui's family has a large population, which is incomparable to ordinary people's family of five. When Hai Rui was in Chun'an, in addition to his mother and wife, there were two or three other people.  Daughter, two sons, plus domestic servants, maids, and wet nurses, there are a total of about ten people. With these salaries, life is inevitably somewhat difficult. Therefore, the real reason why I, a Ming official, is poor is not because of the low salary.  , but because of the large family size. Hai Rui¡¯s family is already very simple, and his life is quite simple, but it is already very stretched. As for other officials, you can imagine.¡±

    Suddenly he remembered something and added: "When Hai Rui passed away at the age of seventy-five, he still had two concubines. The price of a concubine would not be less than a hundred taels of silver. This is also because Hai Rui was a second-rank official.  And the reason was that he didn¡¯t have much money when he died.¡±

    Speaking of this, Ding Yunyi has roughly understood.

    Ming Dynasty officials always said that their wages were low, but in fact a large part of the reason was themselves.

    The state pays the salaries of officials, and there is no reason why they should also pay for concubines.  It was the same in my own time.  The corrupt officials who were found to have mistresses and mistresses could already get "basically no salary." The reason why they continued to commit corruption was obviously not because the wages were too low, but because the wages were relatively high compared to the large expenses of having mistresses and mistresses.  Showed to be inadequate.

    ¡°This is true in reality, and so is history.

    To solve this problem, we can only change the dynasty.

 Part One: The Storm in Penghu Chapter 98 Chen Yuanyuan in Taohuawu

    We chatted about the situation in the Ming Dynasty and the customs and customs without feeling bored, and we entered Suzhou unknowingly.

    This is a city that is not inferior to Hangzhou at all.

    Here, you can¡¯t feel the internal and external troubles of the Ming Dynasty at all, and you can¡¯t feel the urgency of the situation at all.  Life here is exquisite and comfortable, full of paradise style.

    No one here is in a hurry, everyone is taking their time.  Perhaps because of this, Suzhou has always been rich in talented people and beauties.

    Ding Yunyi and his party arrived in Suzhou for the first time, and they didn¡¯t know where to look for Wang Chengen.  I just found an inn to settle down, thinking about the beautiful scenery of Suzhou, I left the inn and walked all the way.

    After walking for a while, I asked a passerby where the scenery was good nearby. The passerby looked at them and pointed forward: "In front is Taohuawu, but all foreign guests who come to Suzhou don't go there."

    "Wu Nong's soft words are very helpful to your ears.

    "Taohuawu?" Ding Yunyi scratched his head: "I remembered a person and a poem."

    "The third brother is talking about Tang Yin, right?" Qin Yun said with a smile.

    Ding Yunyi also laughed: "It's Tang Yin. Tang Yin is Tang Jieyuan, known as 'the most romantic and talented man in the south of the Yangtze River'. You, Qin Yun, are Qin Jieyuan, and I'm afraid you're not as good as Tang Jieyuan in terms of style."

    Qin Yun laughed "haha".

    When you come to Taohuawu, there are many former gardens and residences and gentry halls. Common people's houses are lined up in rows. Business workshops can be seen everywhere, the most prosperous of which is the New Year painting workshop.

    ??I walked to a New Year painting workshop. The painting was a peach blossom tree, and there was a poem beside it. It was Tang Yin's famous "Peach Blossom Temple Song":

    "In Peach Blossom Temple in Taohuawu, there is a Peach Blossom Fairy under Peach Blossom Temple. The Peach Blossom Fairy plants peach trees and picks peach blossoms in exchange for wine money. When he is sober, he only sits in front of the flowers, and when he is drunk, he comes to sleep under the flowers If the flower wine is  Comparing horses and chariots, I am too busy to work. Others laugh at me for being too crazy, but I laugh at others who cannot see through it. There are no flowers or wine in the fields.

    Qin Yun fell in love with the painting as soon as he saw it, and bought it immediately without negotiating the price with the boss.

    "You have to go to Taohuawu to come to Suzhou, and you have to go to the Liyuan to go to Taohuawu, otherwise your visit will be in vain.

    Several people entered the opera garden, and there was a sign hanging that was about to perform the Kunqu Opera "The Romance of the West Chamber", which is considered a famous drama.

    We found a seat and sat down, and gave the waiter tea money.  Looking around, everything is packed. If you come a little later, there won't even be a seat left.

    ?Looking at the tea guests, all of them looked excited and expectant, not knowing what they were waiting for.

    After a while, "The Romance of the West Chamber" officially started. Kun Opera Ding Yunyi and his brother could hardly understand it, but they just found it very pleasant to listen to, just like Wu Nong's soft words, which made people enjoy it greatly.

    The person who plays Cui Yingying is a famous prostitute from Taohuawu with a very famous name, but the strange thing is that the tea guests don't seem to be interested in it at all.

    "Matchmaker" When "Cui Yingying" opened her mouth to say this, the whole room burst into applause.

    The matchmaker actually steals the limelight more than Cui Yingying?  Ding Yunyi is very curious.

    "The Romance of the West Chamber" originally tells the story of the death of the former Prime Minister Cui. Mrs. Zheng and her daughter Cui Yingying were sending her husband's coffin back to Hebei for a safe burial. However, they were blocked on the way and temporarily stayed at Pujiu Temple in Hezhong Prefecture.  This Cui Yingying is nineteen years old, a famous knitting girl, good at poetry and calligraphy, and can do anything.  When her father was still alive, she had been betrothed to Zheng Heng, the eldest son of Zheng's nephew Zheng Shangshu.  Later, the scholar Zhang Sheng happened to meet the young lady and matchmaker who were playing outside the palace.  The story of two people who fell in love with each other and finally got married with the help of a matchmaker.

    In the story, Zhang Sheng and Cui Yingying are the worthy male and female protagonists. The matchmaker is a supporting role, but now it seems that the supporting role has the intention to replace the protagonist.

    When the matchmaker came up, the cheers were even louder, making the play unbearable.

    "Matchmaker" opened her mouth, and then the whole place fell silent.

    The "Matchmaker" applied a little pink powder, Ding Yunyi looked forward, and when it fell on the "Matchmaker"'s face, he suddenly felt that even Han Xiaoxiao was slightly inferior compared to her.

    It¡¯s not the kind of breathtaking beauty, but as soon as I see her, I feel that all my worries will disappear with the wind.  She is beautiful, extremely beautiful, but that is not the most important thing.

    When you face her, you will feel that the world is so peaceful and your mood is so calm. No matter what kind of confusion you have, it will disappear without a trace because of her appearance.

    "There are actually such stunning women in the world."

    This sentence was spoken by Qin Yun, Ye Dahai and Xiao Yifeng at the same time.

    At this time, everyone's thoughts were no longer on "The Romance of the West Chamber", but all on "The Matchmaker".??.

    When the second "Cui Yingying Listens to the Musical Opera at Night" was finished, everyone started shouting and shouting like crazy.

    After a while, the madam came on stage and managed to calm everyone down:

    "Today is my Yuanyuan's first appearance on stage"

    Yuanyuan?

    Ding Yunyi suddenly knew who this "matchmaker" was.

    Her surname is Xing, her given name is Yuan, her courtesy name is Yuanyuan, and her given name is Wanfen.  His mother died young and he was raised by his aunt Chen's family, and his surname was changed to Chen.

    Chen Yuanyuan!

    "The three armies of the mourning army are all in mourning, and the beauty of the crown is the beauty of anger!"

    Chen Yuanyuan!

    Although Chen Yuanyuan is far less heroic than Liang Hongyu, she charmed Wu Sangui, Liu Zongmin, Li Zicheng and Dashun Dynasty with her beauty, and also charmed countless men many years later.

    Even if Li Zicheng loses to the Manchus, if Wu Sangui does not surrender to Dorgon, the Manchus will be at least a few decades late in entering the border.  Chen Yuanyuan changed history by influencing others with her personal charm.

    In the days that followed, Wu Sangui, who was known as a national thief, took Chen Yuanyuan as his spiritual support. From Shanxi, he crossed the Yellow River, entered Tongguan, conquered Xi'an, defeated Li Chuang, settled in Yunnan, and drove Yongli.  , made great contributions to the unification of China by the Manchu and Qing Dynasties.

    In fact, it is not necessary to shift all the blame to Chen Yuanyuan.

    She is just a woman. She has no ability to really change history. Everything about her is passive.  When had she ever taken control of her own destiny?

    "The Qi of the Ming Dynasty was in disarray, and King Chuang raised an army to cause a huge commotion. If Wu and Liu don't compete for beauties, how can one hundred thousand Qing soldiers enter the pass?"

    But almost everyone shifted the responsibility to Chen Yuanyuan, making her, a weak woman, take on responsibilities that she should not have had to bear in the first place.

    Ding Yunyi finally met Chen Yuanyuan with his own eyes.  How old is Chen Yuanyuan this year?  Eleven years old?  Still twelve years old?  Ding Yunyi couldn't remember.

    In his mind, the song "Linjiang Immortal¡¤Beauty Pain" about Chen Yuanyuan came up again:

    "To say that a city is beautiful and a country is beautiful is nothing more than a poor life and beauty. How can you be happy when you are without a master? Just now, I burst into tears, and I shed tears again. The iron horse is fighting all over the world, the dynasties are changing. The successful king and the defeated bandits have wiped out all the sons and daughters. Why do you have to shoulder the burden of disaster on your daughter?"

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 99: A Dinner Party for Ten Liang of Silver

    "Weeping and mourning, all the three armies are in mourning, but being angry at the crown is a beauty!"

    ¡ª¡ªChen Yuanyuan!

    Ding Yunyi never thought that he would be able to see Chen Yuanyuan.

    This woman, who was full of controversy in the Ming Dynasty, is now standing on the stage alive.  Looking at Qin Yun and others nearby, they were all stunned, completely attracted by Chen Yuanyuan on the stage.

    This woman's charm is so great that she completely overwhelms the famous prostitute who played Cui Yingying and became the center of today's event.

    The old madam kept saying something there. The general meaning was that today is the first appearance of "daughter" Chen Yuanyuan, playing the role of a matchmaker, and chatting for everyone to appreciate her beauty.  Then the conversation changed again, saying that after the performance of "The West Chamber" is over, a banquet will be held in Taohuawu to invite everyone, and the price will be twelve taels of silver per person.

    The so-called "banquet invitation" is actually to organize those rich and talented young men and famous people, let Chen Yuanyuan look at them one by one to see if there is anyone he likes, and by the way, raise Chen Yuanyuan's worth. This is also the case for all future "famous prostitutes"  ¡± consistent approach.

    Once you are chosen by this future "famous prostitute", you will have a choice.  Either ignore it, or raise money and throw a lot of money into this bottomless pit.  When the "famous prostitute" is sixteen years old, she can be "combed", that is, she can get her breasts.  Of course, the price is also high. In addition to inviting a large number of famous and elegant people, a generous gift must be paid to the madam.

    Chen Yuanyuan is only eleven years old this year, and it will take five years until she turns sixteen. How much money will she have to throw away in these five years?  I'm afraid no one can figure it out.  If the "famous prostitute" and the other party truly love each other, it would be fine if they are willing to save some money for the other party, but if this is not the case, there are many people who will lose everything.

    ??When Chen Yuanyuan first entered Taohuawu, she was a perfect beauty. After being deliberately promoted by her madam, she already had the appearance of a famous prostitute, and her name was widely known by Suzhou literati.  When she turned eleven, the madam who had spent a lot of money on her couldn't wait to wait for her to turn thirteen and let her go on stage two years in advance, just to earn back the money she spent as soon as possible.

    Everyone at this level is well aware of this, but if they want to show their "celebrity" style, they have to do what the madam says.

    Ding Yunyi kept thinking in his mind, ten taels of silver just to have a meal with Chen Yuanyuan?  Ten taels of silver can be enough to feed an ordinary family for several months!

    But Qin Yun, Xiao Yifeng, and Ye Dahai showed admiration in their eyes. Thinking that it would not be easy for their brothers to follow them, they bravely paid forty taels of silver and asked A Hu to go back to the inn first.

    Ah Huda is not happy, just because you can go, why not do it on your own?  Brother Dante glared, and Ah Hu could only lower his head and returned to the inn dejectedly.

    The banquet was held in a chic and elegant house in Taohuawu. There were more than twenty tables, some for three to five people per table, and some for one person alone.  Ding Yunyi took a quick look and found that there were about thirty people there.  Good guy, with ten taels of silver per person, the madam can earn more than three hundred taels of silver from Chen Yuanyuan for just one meal.

    No wonder brothels are the most profitable places in the world.

    The dishes are very simple, just a few cold dishes and a bottle of wine, but these people are not thinking about eating, nor do they care about what is placed in front of them.

    This wine is not just edible. For these celebrities, when Chen Yuanyuan comes out, they have to recite poems and show off their "talent" in order to win the beauty's heart.  If you don't understand anything, or if you only care about beauty, you will be looked down upon by others.

    How can there be such big rules when it comes to eating?  Ding Yunyi murmured in his heart.

    Although everyone was eagerly waiting for Chen Yuanyuan, they could not show any eagerness in front of others. They all sat upright, as if they had become gentlemen.

    After much anticipation, the madam finally came out with Chen Yuanyuan who had taken off her makeup.

    Ding Yunyi thought that it would be like listening to "The Romance of the West Chamber" again, and the whole house would cheer when Chen Yuanyuan appeared. But who would have thought that no one would make a sound.

    This kind of "elegant" dinner is naturally very different from listening to a play.  A "celebrity" needs to have the demeanor and airs of a "celebrity". Even if you have thousands of wishes in your heart and want to scream immediately, you must endure it in your heart and not show it on your face, otherwise you will be looked down upon by others.

    The Chen Yuanyuan who appeared in front of everyone this time was completely different from just now.  This time she took off her makeup, completely revealing her true face, lightly applying makeup, and she looked stunningly bright.

    How does this look like an eleven-year-old girl?

    Ding Yunyi can control his emotions. Ye Dahai, the "Pirate Lord", has been to many places and seen many scenes.  Qin Yun was originally a "celebrity"The three of them are the only ones who know the rules of the procession.

    There is only one Xiao Yifeng, who grew up in the army and knows nothing except being a soldier. How can he know what to do and what not to do?  It was the first time I saw Chen Yuanyuan's breathtaking beauty so close, and I couldn't help but scream.

    This shout attracted everyone's attention. Everyone looked at Ding Yunyi's table. Some sneered, some sneered, some sneered, and everyone was full of disdain and contempt.

    Xiao Yifeng was puzzled by what they saw, and he shouted in his heart: "Damn it, didn't you scream exactly like me when you just listened to the show?"  How come we are all mute here?  Could it be that I can¡¯t even scream when I see a beautiful woman?

    The Madam was used to seeing all kinds of people, so she was attracted by Xiao Yifeng's call. She looked at Ding Yunyi and the others, and her expression suddenly changed.

    It turns out that during the battle at the "Tingyu Tower" in Hangzhou, Ding Yunyi, Xiao Yifeng, and Ye Dahai each had more than a dozen injuries on their bodies. They rushed from Hangzhou to Suzhou. The injuries were not healed. The wounds exposed at this time were shocking.

    The madam was worried. She walked to the table and her eyes wandered over the wounds of the three of them. She couldn't help but ask in a low voice: "What are the injuries on your masters' bodies?"

    Ding Yunyi knew what the madam was thinking, so he smiled lightly and did not answer.  Qin Yun said helpfully: "Mom, don't worry, we are good people, not robbers. These three men fought off dozens of gangsters in Hangzhou a few days ago, so they suffered some injuries that are still not healed.  "

    Qin Yun was a gentle man and his words were gentle. After hearing these words, the madam felt relieved.

    It¡¯s just that those ¡°celebrities¡± looked even more contemptuous. Who did they think they were? They turned out to be a group of outsiders who only knew how to fight.  where is this place?  This is Taohuawu, a place where literati and elegant people gather. If these people come in, it will be a big disgrace to the scenery.

    The Madam will not care about this. Since the other party is a good person and they have paid money, they all become her distinguished guests.

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 100 Chen Yuanyuan

    After a small incident, no one paid attention to Ding Yunyi and the others. They were all attracted by Chen Yuanyuan.

    As usual, Chen Yuanyuan first played a pipa song for the guests, and then sat quietly on a table specially prepared for her without saying a word.

    It¡¯s time for the ¡°celebrities¡± to perform.

    A celebrity stood up first, first said a lot of words of admiration for Chen Yuanyuan, and then shook his head and recited a poem specially written for Chen Yuanyuan.

    After reciting a poem, Chen Yuanyuan just said "thank you" lightly. Except for his fellow "celebrities", no one around him praised it.

    This is actually not difficult to understand. If you praise his poems, what will you do when you come up with your own poems?

    Someone started, and then one by one the guests stood up and showed off their talents.  Some people recited poems, some wrote lyrics, and some made music. One by one, the Eight Immortals crossed the sea, each showing their talents. I wish Chen Yuanyuan would be fascinated by his talent immediately.

    After most people had finished showing their "skills", a young man in his thirties stood up at a table to the west and said with a slight smile: "I have read a few words, and I would like to write a page for Miss Yuanyuan."

    Without waiting for others to speak, his servants immediately brought a white paper fan and pen and ink. The man waved it away, sat down slowly, and looked around, with a rather arrogant look on his face.

    The servant gave the fan to the Madam Madam, who then gave it to Chen Yuanyuan.  Chen Yuanyuan looked at it carefully and found out that it was a poem called "Encountering Rain while Traveling to Erzu Temple":

    "It's twilight in the green mountains far away, and the rocks are slanted. The lone clouds grow on the walking sticks, and the drizzle wets the cassocks. When the ancient well encounters double cypresses, the mist scatters five flowers. In what year did I leave Xuanmian, and I learned cinnabar here."

    The font is elegant and graceful, which is beyond the ability of ordinary people to write.

    Seeing the signature, Chen Yuanyuan said "oh": "It turns out to be Mr. Chen Dingsheng."

    As soon as this name came out, it immediately caused quite a commotion.

    Ding Yunyi couldn't help but look at Chen Dingsheng a few more times. This person was actually Chen Zhenhui and Chen Dingsheng, one of the famous "Four Young Masters of Fushe"?

    ??Chen Zhenhui, courtesy name Dingsheng.  Yixing people.  His father, Chen Yuting, was a member of the Donglin Party and the censor of Guanzuodu.  Chen Zhenhui was also a member of Fushe. She was well-known for her writing style and style. Together with Maoxiang, Hou Fangyu and Fang Yizhi, they were collectively known as the "Four Young Masters of Fushe".

    He is an essayist and calligrapher. No wonder his handwriting is so beautiful.

    "When the "celebrities" heard that Chen Zhenhui had arrived, they all admired her but couldn't help but feel discouraged.  Chen Zhenhui's reputation is bigger than anyone here. Now that he is here, how can it be someone else's turn to get involved with Chen Yuanyuan?

    The expressions on everyone's faces fell into Chen Zhenhui's eyes one by one, which made him even more proud.  Once he comes out, who can compete with him?

    Ding Yunyi didn't think so at all. After he learned that this person was Chen Zhenhui, he had a slight affection for him. Among the "Four Young Masters of Fushe", he was considered to be a more courageous one, but now he saw him.  His face was full of pride, and he looked like he was the best in the world, but he couldn't help but lose most of his good impression.

    ¡°These gentlemen and celebrities all have one thing in common, which is that they only deal with people in their own small circle, and they don¡¯t pay attention to anyone outside the circle.

    Although Ding Yunyi was also shocked by Chen Yuanyuan's beauty, first of all, he had already met the real "famous prostitute" Han Xiaoxiao before, and he was not used to the "future famous prostitute" Chen Yuanyuan who was still a girl;  He was passing through Suzhou, how could he have any thoughts about Chen Yuanyuan?  So while those "celebrities" were all vying to offer their talents, Ding Yunyi just drank and enjoyed it, treating it like watching a free show.

    "Why does this gentleman only drink? Is wine more important than Yuanyuan?" Chen Yuanyuan suddenly said.

    Everyone was stunned and didn¡¯t know who Chen Yuanyuan was talking about.  Chen Yuanyuan stood up, walked to Ding Yunyi's table, and actually poured a glass of wine for Ding Yunyi with a wine flask.

    This time, everyone was envious.  Chen Zhenhui was even more angry and annoyed.  Among these people, his name is the loudest.  This time I heard that Chen Yuanyuan was making his debut, so I rushed from Yixing to Suzhou. Although the journey was short, it also gave Chen Yuanyuan enough face.

    But now, I didn¡¯t expect that Chen Yuanyuan not only didn¡¯t appreciate it, but instead poured wine for those vulgar people with injuries.

    Ding Yunyi felt a refreshing aroma coming to his nostrils. He never dreamed that Chen Yuanyuan would pour the wine for him personally.

    After calming down, he didn¡¯t get up. He just sat there and raised his glass: ¡°Thank you, Miss Yuanyuan.¡±

    After saying that, he drank it all in one gulp.

    This action immediately made the people around him extremely angry.  This person is so ignorant, Sister Yuan YuanI personally poured you wine, but you still sat there carefree, not even moving your body.

    Chen Yuanyuan seemed to be getting more and more curious, staring at Ding Yunyi's exposed wound: "I heard from my companion that you had a big battle in Hangzhou a few days ago. Yuanyuan was curious. I wonder what the fight was about? Were there any casualties on the other side?"

    Ding Yunyi smiled faintly, but still sat there motionless: "It was a fight with others, spies sent by Jinlu. We killed nineteen of the other party"

    Countless low exclamations sounded.

    The Manchu people were harmed by the Ming Dynasty. Jiangnan people did not have much experience, and they did not feel any curiosity when they heard the word "Jinlu".  Everyone was surprised to hear that these people actually killed nineteen people in one go.

    Chen Yuanyuan's eyes were filled with excitement and curiosity: "Sir, he said it in an understatement, but it must be thrilling. I wonder if you, sir, would be more careful?"

    "There's nothing to say." Ding Yunyi still had the same indifferent expression: "Those Jinlu spies tried to assassinate a high-ranking member of the imperial court, and we happened to encounter them. It's just that simple."

    The more he says this, the easier it is to arouse the curiosity of others.

    Qin Yun wanted to show off, and immediately helped Ding Yunyi vividly describe the battle that day.  How did he and the others go to "Tingyu Tower"? If they encountered Jinlu's assassin, how did Ding Yunyi draw his sword in anger and fight with blood. With only three people, they killed "Tingyu Tower" and the assassin escaped.

    Qin Yun had personally experienced that bloody battle and had the deepest experience. He also had great literary talent and added fuel and jealousy to describe the scene in a way that was thrilling, gripping, and impossible to stop.

    Chen Yuanyuan has been taught how to deal with literati since she was a child. She has never heard of such a fierce fighting. At this time, following Qin Yun's exaggerated narration, she was completely attracted to it.

    In fact, it¡¯s not just Chen Yuanyuan, everyone here is attracted by Qin Yun¡¯s story.

    Who among them has ever been exposed to such a bloody battle?  Has anyone ever experienced such a bloody and tragic scene?  Along with Qin Yun's story, low voices could not be suppressed.

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 101: A wound, a glass of wine!

    "Yuan Yuan has been in Suzhou for a long time and is ignorant and ignorant. I didn't expect that there would be a great hero like Mr. in the world!"

    Chen Yuanyuan couldn't help sighing: "Killing in anger, blood spattered ten steps, how impassioned, how tragic and heroic. Although Yuanyuan is in the south of the Yangtze River, she has also heard that the Jinlu are rampant and have repeatedly invaded our borders. They are extremely ferocious. But  In the eyes of the Master, Jin Lu is like a piece of grass, and was killed by the Master invisibly. Please give me a round of thanks!"

    As he said that, Chen Yuanyuan actually bowed his head.

    Qin Yun was 70% true and 30% false, and Ding Yunyi smiled bitterly in his heart.  Those who tried to assassinate Wang Chengen were not real Manchus. Otherwise, how would they have any chance of escaping under the siege of dozens of golden prisoners?

    However, Chen Yuanyuan has never liked literati, and what she admires most are heroes. Ding Yunyi knows this very well, otherwise Wu Sangui would not have "became a beauty in anger" like Wu Sangui later.

    Now, Chen Yuanyuan regards herself as a big hero.

    "Yuanyuan has a presumptuous request. I hope sir will agree to it." Chen Yuanyuan said suddenly.

    "Please tell me." Ding Yunyi didn't understand what he meant.

    "Sir, please get upper body." Chen Yuanyuan made a weird and ridiculous request.

    ¡­Ding Yunyi was a little confused.

    Although I am a man and have nothing on my upper body, it is a bit embarrassing to be in the public eye.

    Chen Yuanyuan¡¯s expression was solemn: ¡°Sir, you are a hero, so what¡¯s the problem if you are shirtless? Yuanyuan listens to your words, I am an officer and soldier of the Ming Dynasty, so you can just treat this place as your own military camp.¡±

    Ding Yunyi is also a heroic person, so what does it matter if he just cools down in the summer with his upper body bare?  Hearing what Chen Yuanyuan said, he couldn't help but laugh and said: "Since Miss Yuanyuan said this, Ding has shown his ugly face!"

    With that said, he took off his upper body clothes in front of so many people.

    A sturdy half-naked body appeared in front of everyone.

    There was another burst of exclamation.

    ¡°Not only because Ding Yunyi has been exercising since he was a child, but also because he was in the military camp for many times, exercising day and night, and his body is strong. More importantly, he has scars all over his body.

    Some have already formed scars, and some have re-opened due to long journeys, and blood is gushing out from them.  Looking around, it's shocking.

    Chen Yuanyuan¡¯s eyes were filled with admiration. She pointed at the scar on her chest and asked, ¡°Where does this scar come from?¡±

    Ding Yunyi smiled: "That day, the assassin slashed my chest from the front. Ding had no way to dodge, so he had no choice but to attack me head-on."

    ¡°Where is the assassin?¡±

    "My head was chopped open by Ding, and I died under Ding's knife."

    Chen Yuanyuan filled the cup with wine: "Sir, he took a knife on his body and killed the assassin in anger. He is truly a hero. Please drink this cup to the full!"

    Ding Yunyi took the wine glass and drank it in one gulp.

    Chen Yuanyuan poured wine again, pointed at a scarred wound on Ding Yunyi's right arm and asked, "Where's this one?"

    Ding Yunyi smiled and said: "The assassin attacked from the flank with this knife. Ding was unable to dodge and was actually injured by Xiaoxiao."

    "Although Xiaoxiao hurt your husband, what can you do to him? Please drink this cup again!"

    An injury, a glass of wine, and in a blink of an eye Ding Yunyi drank eight glasses of wine.

    After looking at the wounds on the front, Chen Yuanyuan turned behind Ding Yunyi, where there were five more wounds.  Chen Yuanyuan poured five more glasses of wine in succession, but Ding Yunyi was not polite and the wine was dry as soon as it arrived.

    When Chen Yuanyuan asked about the deepest and longest wound at the end, Ding Yunyi laughed out loud: "Xiao Xiao sneak attack, dare to hurt Ding, Ding turns back, splits his soul, takes his life, how happy!"

    These words made people¡¯s blood boil with excitement, and they wished they could come to the scene in person.

    "Sir, he was injured in thirteen places!" Chen Yuanyuan looked incredulous: "Thirteen wounds, Yuanyuan really can't imagine how he managed to kill those assassins when he was so seriously injured that day!"

    Ding Yunyi laughed: "Kill one person in ten steps, and leave no trace for thousands of miles. How can we allow the rampant golden rogues in our land of the Ming Dynasty!"

    "A true hero!" The admiration in Chen Yuanyuan's words became more and more obvious: "Yuanyuan has never seen or heard of a hero like Mr. Yuan Yuan. After seeing it with her own eyes today, Yuanyuan has no regrets!"

    "Who am I!" Ding Yunyi said with a smile: "Without the help of my three brothers, I would be in trouble!"

    Chen Yuanyuan also bowed to Qin Yun, Xiao Yifeng, and Ye Dahai, and then poured three glasses of wine: "The three gentlemen are also ordinary heroes, please drink this glass to the full!"

    Qin Yun and the other three stood up and drank the whole drink in one gulp.

    There was silence in the venue.

    Although these "celebrities" still look down on these rough guys in their eyes, the story just now is thrilling, butIt was enough to impress them.

    At the moment, Chen Yuanyuan is so respectful to these people, even though she is jealous, she is also envious.

    As a famous person, Chen Zhenhui was welcomed everywhere, but now she was left out in the cold. She couldn't help but feel unwilling to accept it. She couldn't help but sarcastically said: "No matter what, he is a brave man, but an ignorant man can only guard the border."  , fighting and killing, just hanging out with the Jinlu who are also barbaric and uncivilized, how can they be worthy of being in the same place as us? "

    Xiao Yifeng and others were furious and were about to explode when they heard Ding Yunyi ask coldly: "What did you say?"

    Chen Zhenhui was a little scared. The other party was a murderer after all. If they got angry, it would be no joke.  But now that so many people are looking at him, and he has such a great reputation, it would be a loss of prestige if he showed weakness.  Thinking about it again, no matter what you say, this is still Suzhou after all. I understand that these soldiers don't dare to mess around.  He said bravely:

    "I said you are just ignorant people who only know how to fight and kill."

    Ding Yunyi was already drunk after thirteen glasses of wine. At this moment, when Chen Zhenhui said this, he got drunk, threw his head up and laughed with his upper body bare. Then his laughter stopped and he looked at Chen Zhenhui with blood-red eyes:

    "Yes, we only know how to fight and kill, and we are all ignorant people! But in the land of Nine Borders, ignorant people like me guard the borders and fight with Jinlu day and night! In the hinterland of the Central Plains, people as ignorant as me are  A man who sacrifices his life to kill the bandits! In the land of Penghu, ignorant people like me fight bloody battles with the red barbarians and pirates, but they dare not neglect them! Mr. Chen, Mr. Chen, if there were not such ignorant people like me!  How can you still drink flower wine here in the open air? If it weren't for ignorant people like me who are not afraid of life and death, I'm afraid the swords of Jinlu, bandits, pirates and Hongyi would have fallen on your head.  !¡±

    Chen Zhenhui was speechless after being scolded by him. Ding Yunyi's eyes swept over these literati and elegant guests one by one:

    "In your eyes, we are nothing. We deserve to be like this. We guard the borders and seas, and you are drinking and writing poems here. How happy you are. When do you care about our life and death? Ridiculous, shameful! You people deserve it too.  Can you be called the people of Ming Dynasty? You are worthy of being compared with us!"

    This rant almost brought everyone in.

    In such a huge place, no one dared to speak back.

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 102: Redemption

    Chen Zhenhui was scolded and was dumbfounded, sitting there at a loss.

    Since I was born, this is the first time someone has dared to scold me like this, without taking my reputation as a "celebrity" into consideration.

    "Sir, your scolding is really good." Chen Yuanyuan said with a look of infinite admiration, completely regardless of other people's feelings.

    "Well done!" Almost at the same moment, another voice came.

    Looking towards the place where the voice came from, the words "Eunuch Wang" almost blurted out.

    The person who walked in slowly was the first eunuch of the Ming Dynasty and the most trusted person around Chongzhen:

    Wang Chengen!

    Qian Er and Li Si were by his side. When they saw Ding Yunyi and others, they smiled slightly and said nothing.

    Wang Chengen came to Ding Yunyi as if no one else was around, carefully inspected the wounds on Ding Yunyi's body, and after a while, he said: "Do you know who he is? He is Ding Yunyi, the general of Penghu who guards Penghu, kills Oniwangwan in anger, and intimidates the group of thieves!  "

    The name Ding Yunyi is well-known in Fujian, Taiwan, and overseas, but few people in Jiangnan know it.  So when Wang Chengen said it, the whole place was silent. A few people even heard that Ding Yunyi was just a boss, and their faces showed sarcasm again.

    "Ah, I almost forgot. President Ding just scolded you for being greedy for pleasure and completely ignoring the safety of the country. Of course you don't know who he is." Wang Chengen patted his head and sat down: "President Ding scolded you  That's right. You don't care about the invasion of the Jin Dynasty. You don't care about the rogue bandits. You still don't care about the rampant pirates. What can you people care about? Chen Zhenhui, your father is the censor of Zuodu, how did you raise such a thing?  Come."

    This is the second time today that Chen Zhenhui has been scolded in public. She was scolded until her face turned green and white, but she couldn't say a word.

    The Madam Madam had already guessed from Wang Chengen¡¯s words and demeanor that this was a father-in-law from the capital. How could she dare to offend him?  He came to the front with a smile on his face and said, "Sir you have to teach me a lesson"

    Wang Chengen waved his hand and interrupted the Madam's words: "I'm here to redeem Miss Yuanyuan's life this time."

    One sentence shocked everyone.

    The Madam Madam also didn¡¯t expect that Chen Yuanyuan, who she had worked so hard to cultivate, was about to become a cash cow for her, and someone suddenly wanted to redeem her life. How could she agree?

    Wang Chengen saw her thoughts and said with a smile: "Mom, is it not easy to cultivate such a stunning beauty like Chen Yuanyuan?"

    "Yes, yes." The madam said quickly: "Master, you don't know how much effort this requires. Not to mention worrying about it day and night, this money is also spent in large quantities"

    The madam kept talking about her difficulties. Wang Chengen always listened with a smile on his face and waited for her to finish: "Qian Er, I don't want to see anyone idle here!"

    Qian Er's face showed a fierce look, and he drove all the guests out without mercy.  Those guests knew that those who came were not good people, and they did not dare to cause trouble, so they all walked out in despair.  Before Chen Zhenhui walked out, she glared at Ding Yunyi fiercely.

    Seeing that all his guests were being driven away, the Madam could neither stand nor sit down.  Wang Chengen said calmly at this time: "Mom, I'm afraid you also know that the Sa family is an father-in-law. The Sa family doesn't like to reason with others, but this time for the sake of Miss Yuanyuan, the Sa family must have a good talk with you.  reason."

    "Father-in-law"

    "If my father-in-law doesn't let you speak, you can't speak." Wang Chengen looked calm and gentle: "The Sa family heard that Chen Yuanyuan made his debut on stage today. He was curious and came to take a look. Unexpectedly, he happened to see Mr. Ding. Mr. Ding saved him.  After living the life of the Sa family, the Sa family always thought about how to repay him, so they thought of redeeming the life of Miss Yuanyuan"

    Ding Yunyi was startled. How could he have imagined that Wang Chengen wanted to redeem Chen Yuanyuan for his own sake?  Chen Yuanyuan was calm, as if what happened between Wang Chengen and the Madam had nothing to do with her.

    Just listen to Wang Chengen say again: "The Sa family is discussing with you now, don't tear the skin. You have heard a saying before, it is better to offend the king of hell than to offend the eunuch. The Sa family is the eunuch, if you offend the Sa family, the Sa family will do anything.  You have to come out. Miss Yuanyuan, you have to let her go, or you can let her go and burn it all down."

    His tone was very calm, as if he was saying something ordinary in the world.

    But when these words were heard in the bustard¡¯s ears, she was frightened and frightened.  I want to tell the difference, but I don¡¯t know how to say it.

    "The name of the Sa family is Wang Chengen. Do you remember this name?" Wang Chengen said unhurriedly: "If you feel dissatisfied, you can sue me and I will let you control me."Where are the companies going?  But the Sa family also tells you that no official in the world, except the Holy One, dares to accept your petition!  "

    Ding Yunyi listened and sighed in his heart.

    Wang Chengen was domineering and even sinister. He was only loyal to Emperor Chongzhen. Anyone else would either become his friend or his enemy.  And his enemies, no matter how high their status or power, they all fell at his feet one by one.

    He will not save face for others, nor does he need to save face for others.

    Today, he talked so much with the Madam, which is already a rare thing.

    "Okay, everything that the Sa family should say has been said." Wang Chengen stood up: "Two thousand taels of silver, the Sa family will take away Miss Yuanyuan now. You can go to Suzhou Mansion tomorrow to get the money."

    "My father-in-law, please be kind to me, please be kind to me!" The madam knelt on the ground and kept pleading.

    With only two thousand taels of silver, his cash cow will become someone else¡¯s. If Chen Yuanyuan stayed here for ten years, he would earn more than dozens of two thousand taels of silver!

    Wang Chengen no longer paid attention to the madam, but turned to Chen Yuanyuan and said in a friendly manner: "Miss Yuanyuan, are you willing to go there with Mr. Ding?"

    "This is the filthiest place in the world. Yuanyuan was sold here since she was a child and was trained just to make money for her mother when she grows up. Today, my father-in-law is willing to redeem her life for Yuanyuan. Yuanyuan is indescribably grateful." Chen Yuanyuan said in a tone of voice.  Calm and unfazed: "Mr. Ding is a hero in the world. Yuanyuan has the honor to serve Mr. Ding. It is a blessing from her predecessor. There is no reason to refuse."

    Wang Chengen laughed a few times, feeling extremely proud.

    Ding Yunyi is indeed a hero, but Chen Yuanyuan is not an ordinary woman. If she unintentionally contributes to a good thing, it can also become a good talk.

    Ding Yunyi hasn¡¯t reacted yet, what is going on?  Wang Chengen redeemed Chen Yuanyuan's body and then gave it to himself?

    Did you steal Wu Sangui¡¯s future woman?  Who will Wu Sangui be angry for in the future?

 Part 1: The Storm of Penghu Chapter 103: One smile can conquer the city, another smile can conquer the country

    No one dared to stop Wang Chengen.

    Wang Chengen left here with Chen Yuanyuan in such a swaggering manner.  But Chen Yuanyuan was determined to leave and left here without even a single piece of luggage.

    The person who found it most incredible, even a bit inexplicable, was Ding Yunyi.  He never thought that he was just here once and actually took away Chen Yuanyuan, who would be famous all over the world in the future?

    There is no need to go back to the inn. Wang Chengen has already arranged a place for them. It is the house of Jiang Danguang, a wealthy gentleman in Suzhou. He deliberately wanted to please Wang Chengen and gave this house to him to live in.

    As soon as they settled in, Wang Chengen said: "Xiang Wen, I originally wanted you to stay a few more days in Suzhou, a beautiful place on earth, to have a good time. However, my father-in-law has been out for a long time, and the emperor must be worried about it, so he has to leave quickly.  We will leave by boat early tomorrow morning, and you should go with your father-in-law."

    "Yes, father-in-law." Ding Yunyi did not dare to neglect.

    Wang Chengen nodded, then cast his gaze on Chen Yuanyuan, and couldn't help but sigh: "What a stunning beauty, even a loser like Sajia is tempted by it. If she grows up for a few more years, how can she be so good? Yuanyuan  , My father-in-law has redeemed you this time to make you serve Mr. Ding, are you willing?"

    "Yuanyuan is willing." Although Chen Yuanyuan's voice was not loud, she was determined: "President Ding is a great hero. It is Yuanyuan's blessing to serve President Ding."

    Ding Yunyi was a little embarrassed.

    I am happy that such a beautiful woman has been given to me, but the question is how to arrange it?  Now that I am going to the capital, Chen Yuanyuan cannot be taken with me.  Send to Penghu?  The place was far away and poor. Chen Yuanyuan was born in Jiangnan, so there was a big problem with whether he could adapt to it.

    Wang Chengen seemed to have read Ding Yunyi's thoughts, and smiled slightly: "Yuanyuan, Ding Bang always has to rush to the capital, and it is inconvenient to bring you with me. My father-in-law has an idea, and I don't know if you are willing."

    "Yuanyuan, but I will follow my father-in-law's orders."

    Wang Chengen smiled and said: "This house was given to my father-in-law by Jiang Danguang. As for you, you will settle here temporarily. My father-in-law will ask Jiang Danguang to find you a few maids to be responsible for all your daily expenses. After two years, you will  When you grow older, can you please let Mr. Ding pick you up?"

    Hearing that he could not stay with Ding Yunyi for the time being, Chen Yuanyuan's eyes turned red and she immediately said: "Yes."

    Seeing that Chen Yuanyuan agreed, Wang Chengen immediately sent someone to call Jiang Danguang and explained the matter. Jiang Danguang immediately agreed.

    Although Jiang Danguang is a wealthy gentry, he is very chivalrous.  Bandits were rife in the Central Plains, so he immediately donated 10,000 taels of silver and asked Wang Chengen to serve the court.  He has been doing good deeds in Suzhou city for many years and has a good reputation. It is safe to entrust Chen Yuanyuan to his care.

    Wang Chengen worked carefully, and after thinking about it, he actually adopted Chen Yuanyuan as his adopted daughter and his goddaughter. Looking at the entire Ming Dynasty, except for Emperor Chongzhen, no one dared to touch her.

    Wang Chengen deliberately left time for Ding Yunyi and Chen Yuanyuan, and found an excuse to take Jiang Danguang out.

    There were only two people left in the room. Ding Yunyi was a little embarrassed and didn't know what to say.  On the contrary, Chen Yuanyuan has been trained since childhood and is generous and generous: "Boss Ding No, Brother Ding, you are leaving tomorrow. It's a pity that Yuanyuan doesn't have a pipa now, otherwise she should play a song to see off Brother Ding."

    "Ah, no need, no need." Ding Yunyi smiled awkwardly: "I don't have any musical ability"

    "Cells?" Chen Yuanyuan was startled: "What is that?"

    Ding Yunyi couldn¡¯t help but laugh. How do people in this era know what cells are?  He said vaguely: "This is a saying from Taixi. We humans are made up of cells"

    Chen Yuanyuan opened her eyes wide, these words were completely unheard.  Is this person made of cells?  The idea of ??those Thai people is really ridiculous.

    Ding Yunyi knew that the explanation was getting more confusing, so he quickly changed the subject: "Miss Yuanyuan, although the prince redeemed your life, Ding has been stationed in Penghu for many years, and he doesn't know when he will come back to pick you up. If Miss Yuanyuan doesn't want to,  You are free now and can go wherever you want?"

    Chen Yuanyuan burst into tears: "Brother Ding, is Yuanyuan so annoying?"

    Ding Yunyi was a little panicked: "That's not what I meant. I am in Penghu, and I have to guard against red barbarians and pirates. I am worried all the time, and I don't know how many years I can live. I am afraid that it will delay your future."

    Chen Yuanyuan then held back her tears: "Brother Ding, Yuanyuan grew up in the dirtiest place in the world. My mother wanted to train Yuanyuan to become a famous prostitute all over the world. My life experience was originally arranged. But  Brother Ding appeared, and the adoptive fatherYuanyuan rescued the bitter sea, and from then on Yuanyuan was Brother Ding's person.  Brother Ding is a great hero. He just serves the court and guards the sea. Yuanyuan is waiting for Brother Ding here.  For ten or eight years, Yuanyuan didn't care, Yuanyuan was always here watching and waiting.  In the future, if Brother Ding misses Yuanyuan, he will send someone to pick her up. If Brother Ding has something wrong"

    Chen Yuanyuan paused for a moment, then said resolutely: "Then Yuanyuan used three feet of white silk to kill herself"

    Ding Yunyi was greatly moved.

    I have only known Chen Yuanyuan for less than a day. Just because Chen Yuanyuan admired him as a "hero", she followed him wholeheartedly, and even if she died, she would die with him.

    It all shows that there are many prostitutes and prostitutes. As long as these women identify with a person, they will follow him for the rest of his life and will have no regrets in death. This is true.

    Since Chen Yuanyuan is so affectionate and righteous, Ding Yunyi immediately said: "Yuanyuan, don't worry, Ding will definitely come to pick you up in Penghu in five years at most!"

    Chen Yuanyuan smiled sweetly, this smile was deadly, it could charm half of the men in Suzhou to death.  Only now did Ding Yunyi know the meaning of "a smile that captivates the city, and another smile that captivates the country."

    No wonder Wu Sangui will "become a beauty in anger" in the future.  Most men would be fascinated and crazy about such a beauty in the world.

    "Is Yuanyuan here to accompany Brother Ding today?" Chen Yuanyuan suddenly asked.

    Ding Yunyi was shocked, so let¡¯s forget it.  You, Chen Yuanyuan, are only eleven years old this year. Although women of this era mature earlier than women of their own time, you are still a minor after all.  There is always something strange and criminal about staying by your side.

    She made an excuse, but Chen Yuanyuan didn't care. Anyway, her body always belongs to Brother Ding, so there's no harm in waiting a few more years.

    Thinking that she had finally escaped from the filthiest place in the world and followed such a great hero, Chen Yuanyuan felt extremely happy.

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 104 Two Brothers-in-law

    When leaving Suzhou, Wang Chengen left quietly. He did not notify the officials of Suzhou Prefecture to see him off.

    Going along the waterway, Wang Chengen asked Ding Yunyi many questions on the boat, about Penghu and Taiwan. Some questions were asked several times before he gave up.

    "I thought that the battle at Liaoluowan had frightened the Hongyi, but it seems that is not the case now." Wang Chengen frowned and said: "After the emperor received the news of the victory at Liaoluowan, Long Yan was overjoyed and even said that the Fujian officials were smart  The navy is capable and fights bravely. But the emperor did not expect that the situation in Fujian is still serious, and those red barbarians still occupy Taiwan! It is a pity that the focus of the court is not on Taiwan, but on the Central Plains bandits and border pirates. "

    "The problem is indeed serious." Ding Yunyi said: "But after the Hongyi Liaoluowan defeat, it will be difficult to recover in a short period of time, and it will not become a nuisance for the time being. Moreover, General Zheng is guarding there, and the Hongyi are afraid.  There won¡¯t be any problems within the year, and the court should still focus on rogue bandits.¡±

    "Speak these words carefully when you see the emperor." Wang Chengen sighed: "My Ming Dynasty has not been peaceful in the past few years. We suppressed here, there was an incident there, we suppressed there, and there was another incident here. The emperor has worked hard and is determined to achieve the goal.  I want to revive the Ming Dynasty, but I can't do it. The Sa family has watched the emperor being depressed all these years and felt sorry for him. "

    Ding Yunyi also sighed.

    Although Chongzhen was suspicious, to be fair, he was a good emperor who was diligent and self-disciplined. It was a pity that he was born at the wrong time, but this was his destiny.

    "The last emperor was a promising and good emperor. Doesn't this sound too ironic?

    Wang Chengen was silent for a while, and then suddenly asked: "Xiang Wen, if I transfer you to the Central Plains to help suppress the rebellion, would you be willing?"

    Ding Yunyi was shocked. How could he go to the Central Plains so easily?  Those rogue bandits have been defeated repeatedly. In addition to their cunning and fighting skills, the contradiction between officers and soldiers is also a very important reason.  If I go alone like this, I am afraid that I will fall into an internal fight on the spot.

    ¡°Besides, now that Penghu has finally made some improvements, and all work is gradually getting back on track, how can we be willing to give up now?

    He immediately said hurriedly: "My father-in-law, Yun Yi is only good at water combat, but land combat is not his specialty. Besides, Yun Yi and his subordinates all grew up eating water from the sea, and their abilities will be greatly reduced when they reach the ground."

    Wang Chengen nodded. He was originally worried about national affairs, so he asked casually. Seeing that Ding Yunyi had no intention, he did not continue.

    Wang Chengen temporarily put all these unhappiness behind him: "Xiang Wen, your Ding family has been officials for many generations. In your generation, although you are the only man, I am the most optimistic about you. Don't think you are just a small boss.  But your two brothers-in-law will definitely achieve extraordinary things in the future. One is a doctor in the household department, and the other is a member of the official department. Although they have higher official positions than you, their prospects are far less than yours, especially in the troubled Ming Dynasty, it is far better to experience outside.  Yu is an official in Beijing"

    He said there, but Ding Yunyi could only smile bitterly.

    Ding Yunyi asked around about his two "brothers-in-law" and found out that one was named Wang Qingheng, who was a fifth-rank Hubu doctor, and the other was named Ye Yuanxian, who was a fifth-rank official wailang.  Wang Qingheng has a reputation of being honest and is highly regarded by his father, Ding Yuanzhao.  Ye Yuan's reputation seemed not to be that good before, and it was said that he had been involved in corruption.

    But I have never met either of these two brothers-in-law.

    "Wang Qingheng is an honest official, but he doesn't know how to be an official." Wang Chengen suddenly commented on Ding Yunyi's two brothers-in-law: "The so-called not knowing how to be an official is because he has a straightforward temper, doesn't know how to adapt to everything, and doesn't know how to deal with corruption.  The situation is deeply resentful and irreconcilable. For this reason, I have offended many colleagues, and even offended a general at the border"

    Ding Yunyi was curious.

    It turns out that the general at the border sent one of his guerrillas to the capital for military pay, and asked the guerrilla to bring a lot of local specialties.

    After the guerrillas arrived in the capital, in order to get military pay as soon as possible, they visited the capital officials everywhere. The older ones gave silver and jewelry, and the younger ones distributed special products. For a while, everyone was happy, and saw that the military pay issue was about to be resolved, but just then  At this moment, something happened.

    The bad thing happened to Wang Qingheng.

    The guerrilla also sent Wang Qingheng a local specialty, but Wang Qingheng threw it out mercilessly.  It is simply a shame and a disgrace to think that one's own reputation for integrity has been tarnished.

    Later, when it came to the court meeting, everyone agreed to allocate military pay as soon as possible, but Wang Qingheng firmly held the opposite attitude.

    He revealed everything about the general¡¯s coming to give gifts, and believed that this general must be a corrupt official, and he didn¡¯t know how much money he would pay when he sent the military salary.How much has been corrupted by him?

    Wang Qingheng¡¯s words made Emperor Chongzhen furious. He ordered the suspension of military pay and sent personnel to the border to investigate.

    The result was that after half a year of investigation, no problem was found.  Since the general was innocent and had delayed his military pay, Emperor Chongzhen naturally put the blame on Wang Qingheng. He blamed Wang Qingheng for not knowing right from wrong and slandering the border generals without authorization. He severely punished him and finally remembered his reputation for being upright.  , only one side of the salary was fined.

    But in doing so, Wang Qingheng not only offended officials in the DPRK, but also angered the border officer.  The general threatened many times that sooner or later he would come to the capital to settle accounts with him.

    "Wang Qingheng saved his reputation, but he delayed major border affairs." Wang Chengen shook his head and said: "The general sent some gold and silver specialties, all from his own pocket. He originally wanted to get the military pay earlier to comfort him.  Military morale, who would have thought that it would turn out like this. I am an official in the Ming Dynasty, so I don¡¯t have to avoid anything, but Wang Qingheng doesn¡¯t know how to adapt.¡±

    Ding Yunyi was a little curious: "I wonder who the general is?"

    "No need to say it, no need to say it, now even if he wants to make trouble for Wang Qingheng, he has no way." Wang Chengen lowered his voice: "He is one of Yuan Chonghuan's party members. After Yuan Chonghuan was imprisoned, he was also implicated and imprisoned together.  , and was eventually sentenced to be beheaded.¡±

    Ding Yunyi said "oh" and stopped asking.

    Wang Chengen sneered: "After he was beheaded, Wang Qingheng was very proud and said that he had already seen that this man was a treacherous person, and it was true. Everyone was unwilling to pay attention to him and avoided him in everything, even if they met him on the road.  He also took a detour, but ended up being ignored."

    Ding Yunyi shook his head. This temper was really weird. Did he become a loner?  He wanted to ask about his other brother-in-law again, but Wang Chengen was a little tired and returned to the cabin to rest.

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 105 Chongzhen

    Finally entered Beijing.

    As early as the early years of the Western Zhou Dynasty, King Wu of the Zhou Dynasty granted Zhao Gong the title of Duke of Yan in Beijing and nearby areas.  In the early years of the Ming Dynasty, Yingtian Prefecture was the capital, and Dadu Road was renamed Beiping Prefecture in August of the first year of Hongwu. In October of the same year, it was placed under the jurisdiction of Shandong Province due to military needs.  In March of the second year of Hongwu's reign, it was changed to the residence of the Chengxuan Administrative Envoy Department in Beiping.  After King Zhu Di of Yan won the throne after the Jingnan Rebellion, he changed the name of Peiping to Beijing in the first year of Yongle. It was called "Xingzai" and he stayed here permanently.

    In the first month of the 19th year of Yongle, the central government of the Ming Dynasty officially moved the capital to Beijing, with Shuntian Prefecture in Beijing as the capital, and Yingtian Prefecture in Nanjing as the remaining capital.

    This is Ding Yunyi¡¯s first time entering Beijing.

    I am curious about everything and feel fresh about everything.

    The world under your feet is truly extraordinary, and there is no trace of the fact that this place was almost captured by the Manchus.

    After the third emperor of the Ming Dynasty, Zhu Di, decided to move the capital to Beijing after seizing the throne, he began to build the Forbidden City Palace and it was completed in the 18th year of Yongle in the Ming Dynasty.  According to ancient Chinese astrology theory, Ziwei Yuan is located in the middle of the sky and is the residence of the Emperor of Heaven. Heaven and man correspond to each other. Therefore, the Emperor's residence is also called the Forbidden City.

    Since then, the Forbidden City has become the palace of the emperors of the Ming Dynasty.

    This is also Ding Yunyi¡¯s first time entering the Forbidden City.  Thinking that he was about to meet Emperor Chongzhen, he couldn't help but feel a little nervous.

    Thinking about this Emperor Chongzhen in history, his character was very complex.  When he is cruel, he refuses to recognize his relatives, but when he becomes truly soft-hearted, he is so compassionate that it is unbelievable.

    Ding Yunyi knew that after Zhang Xianzhong rebelled, he went all the way to Fengyang, Anhui, cut down hundreds of thousands of pines and cypresses in the imperial mausoleum, demolished the surrounding buildings and the Longxing Temple where Zhu Yuanzhang became a monk, and then set fire to the ancestral tomb of the Ming Dynasty emperor.

    But when Emperor Chongzhen found out, he actually said to the ministers: "The people don't want to rebel, they are really hungry and have no choice"

    In the end, not only was Long Yan not furious, but he also sent people to recruit Zhang Xianzhong, the big enemy who dug up his ancestral grave, and appointed a high official to Zhang Xianzhong. The result of this treatment is simply incredible.

    When you meet Chongzhen, how will the last emperor of the Ming Dynasty treat you?  Ding Yunyi doesn't know

    ?¡­

    Xi Nuan Pavilion.

    "Your Majesty, this is written by Fang Zongyuan, the deputy governor-general of the left army. Tang Yiqi, the deputy military officer, complained after drinking, saying that there are wars everywhere in the Ming Dynasty. If this continues, the Ming Dynasty will fall sooner or later. Such treasonous and unethical remarks should be dealt with strictly!"

    Emperor Chongzhen, who was sitting there looking at the memorial, did not even raise his head: "What Tang Yiqi said is not wrong at all. If the Ming Dynasty continues like this, it will inevitably perish. He is a military general and is worried about the Ming Dynasty. It is not an exaggeration to say a few complaints.  . On the other hand, Fang Zongyuan celebrated his fiftieth birthday last month. He held fifty banquets and received a lot of gifts. If he didn't use half of the silver to serve the court, let's send someone to tell Fang Zongyuan and ask him to donate.  When he came up with 20,000 taels of silver, he said it was a temporary loan from the court."

    "Yes, let's do it."

    "Also." Chongzhen's movements paused slightly: "Although Tang Yiqi is a big boss, he has criticized the imperial court without authorization. We must teach him a lesson and transfer him to the border so that he can continue to serve the imperial court."

    "Yes. Zhu Baoqing, the academician of the Hanlin Academy, wrote this. The capital school has been in disrepair for a long time. I sincerely ask the court to allocate three thousand taels of silver for repairs"

    "That's nonsense again." Chongzhen snorted: "The Beijing School was just renovated the year before last. Could it be broken again this year? Three thousand taels of silver? Do they know how much can be done with three thousand taels of silver? It's just to find a person.  It's just an excuse to get some money from me. Zhu Baoqing is old, so let him retire."

    "Yes. Wu Xiang, the commander-in-chief of Liaodong, sent his son Wu Sangui, a guerrilla fighter, to Beijing to beg for food and wages."

    "Wu Sangui" Chongzhen finally stopped what he was doing: "Is it the Wu Sangui who clashed with the enemy in Daling River eleven times in a row?"

    "Yes, Your Majesty is wise, it is this person."

    "He is also a young hero." Chongzhen's eyes showed approval, and then his expression darkened again: "I'm asking for pay again, I'm asking for pay again. I want money here, I want money there, but where can I go?  Find them so much money!¡±

    "Your Majesty, border control is urgent. It is said that some people have not seen their paychecks for half a year."

    Chongzhen's face became darker and darker: "Let Wu Sangui wait in Beijing for two days, and I will think of a solution. I will think of a solution again."

    With a sigh, someone suddenly came from outside to report that Wang Chengen and his father-in-law were back.

    Chongzhen was overjoyed and hurriedly asked King Xuan Chengen to come in.  As soon as he saw Wang Chengen's face, Chongzhen couldn't wait to ask: "Wang Chengen, what's going on over there in Jiangnan?"

    Wang Chengen knows?Chongzhen has always been concerned about Jiangnan: "Your Majesty, this time the ministers used the Queen's repayment as an excuse to visit Jiangnan to urge for food, grass and money. However, Jiangnan suffered from drought last year, and the officials there were saying that they really couldn't get the money.  Keep begging for a little more grace"

    "Grace, grace!" Chongzhen was furious: "Everyone is looking for excuses, and everyone only thinks about themselves, never thinking about the court. They are difficult, isn't the court more difficult than them? Drought? Drought today, flood tomorrow, I  Don¡¯t you believe that all the disasters happened to them? They are a bunch of bastards. I want to dismiss them from their posts!¡±

    "Your Majesty, please calm down." Wang Chengen seemed unfazed: "The ministers have severely reprimanded them and ordered them not to delay any more this year, and they finally agreed."

    Chongzhen's expression softened slightly: "You are the best at doing things around me. If you change it to someone else, you may not be able to do it. Those local officials are all very cunning. If they find an opportunity, I will punish them very severely.  They can¡¯t help it. By the way, Wang Chengen, I heard that you were assassinated in Hangzhou this time?¡±

    "Yes." Wang Chengen briefly told the story of his assassination in Hangzhou.

    Chongzhen frowned and said nothing. He pondered for a long time and then said: "Jin Lu? Why did Jin Lu come to assassinate you? There must be something weird in this."

    "Your Majesty is wise." Wang Chengen expressed his judgment one by one at that time: "The ministers have secretly dispatched Jin Yiwei to conduct undercover inspections. I believe there will be results soon."

    Chongzhen sneered: "I want to see who is so bold and dares to assassinate my confidants! When I find out completely, I will have to cut these people into thousands of pieces!"

    "There is one more thing, Your Majesty, Ding Yunyi's minister Ding Yunyi brought it to you by the way." Wang Chengen said immediately.

    "Who?" Chongzhen looked confused.

    "Ding Yunyi."

    Chongzhen thought there for a long time: "Who is Ding Yunyi? Did I ever say that I wanted to see him?"

 Part 1: Penghu Storm Chapter 106 Finally met Chongzhen

    "When did I say that I wanted to meet Ding Yunyi?" Chongzhen looked confused.

    There was also a close confidant of Chongzhen beside him. Eunuch Wu Zhi said hurriedly: "Your Majesty, have you forgotten? That day when King Ding of the Tang Dynasty came back from an inspection tour, he told your Majesty about this person. He was the inspection inspector of Penghu Oh  , No, it¡¯s the boss now. His Majesty was intrigued and wanted to see this person, so he sent Lu Yun to Penghu to summon him to the capital. "

    Chongzhen suddenly realized: "There is such a thing. It has been a while, and I have forgotten it. There are too many things in the court recently, and I don't have time to see a general, reward him with ten taels of silver, and let him  Go back to Penghu.¡±

    If Ding Yunyi were here, I'm afraid his nose would be crooked with anger immediately.  He traveled all the way from Penghu to the capital, and almost lost his life in Hangzhou. Who would have thought that Chongzhen didn't remember him at all, and was about to send him back? Is there such a thing in the world?  ?

    Is there any way?  In such an era, many things were simply based on the emperor's preferences.

    Wang Chengen seemed to have anticipated that such a situation would occur, and said calmly: "Your Majesty, it is better to meet him. This person saved my life."

    "Oh, what's going on?" Chongzhen seemed to have some interest.

    Wang Chengen immediately gave a brief summary of what happened in "Tingyu Tower" that day, and then said: "This man is not only brave and incomparable, but also very insightful about the current situation. Furthermore, he is the son of Ding Yuanzhao, a military officer in Fujian Province.  , Ding Junwu came to the capital first, and His Majesty admired Ding Junwu's integrity the most. "

    "Ah, I have remembered it. When Zhu Yujian was talking about this person to me that day, he also mentioned Ding Yuanzhao. I was still wondering at that time why Ding Yuanzhao sent his son to the army for inspection.  Hey, I don't have enough brains." Chongzhen said mockingly, and then became more curious: "Does he also have insights into the current situation?"

    "That's right. I talked a lot with him on the boat to Beijing. If it's just because he saved my life, I would definitely not dare to take him to Beijing for personal reasons. This man is indeed very knowledgeable." Wang Chengen said with a smile.  .

    Chongzhen became more curious and thought for a while: "Well, I'm also hungry. Bring me some snacks, and then bring Ding Yunyi to see me."

    Ding Yunyi was afraid that he would not know that he almost had to go home this time

    After entering the Xinuan Pavilion, Ding Yunyi prostrated himself on the ground and said, "I, Penghu Commander-in-Chief Ding Yunyi, are here to see your Majesty. Long live, long live, long live your Majesty!"

    "Get up." A faint voice sounded.

    Ding Yunyi stood up, stood with his hands down, and quietly looked at Chongzhen.

    It was a young man in his twenties, who always seemed to have a trace of sadness on his face.  If you look carefully, you will be shocked to find that this young man already has a few gray hairs on his temples.

    The internal and external troubles of the Ming Dynasty really made this young emperor who wanted to revive the Ming Dynasty and tried his best to be mentally and physically exhausted.

    "Are you Ding Yunyi?"

    "Yes, I am."

    "Find a stool for him to sit on."

    Wu Zhi quickly took a stool. Before entering the palace, Wang Chengen had carefully explained the rules of the palace. Ding Yunyi sat down on the stool with only half his buttocks.

    Chongzhen picked up a piece of pastry and put it in his mouth, chewed it briefly, then frowned and put the pastry back.  Wu Zhi asked hurriedly: "Is it not to your Majesty's taste?"

    "No, I'm not hungry, and I have no appetite." Chongzhen shook his head and said to Ding Yunyi: "You must be hungry too, give Ding a piece."

    "Thank you, Your Majesty. I'm not hungry." Ding Yunyi quickly stood up and said.

    "Sit down and talk, don't be so restrained." Chongzhen smiled bitterly: "Many officials in our court are always respectful when they see me, the emperor. They will not be hungry or unable to stand for a whole day.  Are they really thirsty? I don¡¯t think so. They are just pretending in front of me, the emperor. Many people did not dare to drink water all night because they were afraid of being summoned by the emperor.  It took too long, and I couldn¡¯t bear it.¡±

    Ding Yunyi smiled.

    Emperor Chongzhen was not confused at all, on the contrary, he was very sober.

    "It's okay to be respectful on the surface, but I'm afraid that one thing on the surface is another behind the scenes. Everyone thinks that the emperor lives deep in the inner palace, knows nothing, understands nothing, and is very easy to fool." Chongzhen said with a tone in his tone.  Some sarcasm: "If nothing else, let's just talk about this pastry. It can actually fool the emperor. I remember when I was just the emperor, I was hungry and wanted to eat pop tarts. I asked casually about this fruit.  How much does the pie cost? Guess the eunuch in the imperial kitchen??How much silver?  Good guy, I paid a total of sixty-two taels of silver!  "

    Ding Yunyi was also very surprised. What kind of cake is so valuable?

    "Actually, it's just a simple piece of pop tart." Chongzhen seemed to be answering his doubts: "For three coins of silver, you can buy a large box full of pancakes at Donghua Gate.  Yes! But do you know why a piece of cake costs more than sixty taels in the palace?"

    Ding Yunyi was about to answer when he suddenly saw Wang Chengen slightly shaking his head at him, and suddenly changed his words: "I don't know."

    Chongzhen sighed: "Actually, it's very simple. People who buy noodles have to receive benefits, and people who buy fruit also have to receive benefits. Step by step, all expenses are taken into account, and a piece of cake becomes more than sixty taels of silver."  The treasury of my Ming Dynasty has been hollowed out little by little. "

    Wang Chengen said on the side: "But since Your Majesty came to the throne, these things have been reversed. Let's not talk about anything else. Just talk about the expenses in the palace. Since Your Majesty came to the throne, it has been greatly reduced. It can be seen how much money this cake is worth, and how much money this cake is worth.  It doesn¡¯t depend on the eunuch, but on whether the emperor is wise.¡±

    This flattery was just right, and Chongzhen's face softened greatly: "Although I can't be called a wise master, I still understand some principles. Frugality should start from the emperor himself. The emperor has done it first, then the following  The ministers will follow suit."

    "Your Majesty is wise." Ding Yunyi, Wang Chengen, and Wu Zhi said together.

    "If my subordinates can all know about my painstaking efforts, then I will be satisfied." Chongzhen sighed again: "It's a pity that everyone has their own thoughts and plans. People with ability  Without virtue, a virtuous person has no ability, just like Ding Yunyi¡¯s two brothers-in-law.¡±

    Hearing his brother-in-law again, Ding Yunyi's heart moved.

    Chongzhen quickly dropped the subject: "Ding Yunyi, tell me what happened to you in Penghu."

 Part One: Storm in Penghu Chapter 107: Sea Disaster (Part 1)

    Ding Yunyi knew what Chongzhen wanted to hear.

    He didn¡¯t hide anything. He told in detail how he killed Hongyi during the Liaoluowan naval battle, how he faced the threat of pirates after going to Penghu, and how he angrily killed Hitachi Gong Yaota and Oniomaru.

    As Ding Yunyi¡¯s story was told bit by bit, the expression on Chongzhen¡¯s face also changed.  Sometimes I was nervous, sometimes I was looking forward to it, and once I even let out a low cry.

    When Ding Yunyi finished telling his story, Chongzhen sighed: "Ding Yunyi, I didn't expect that our Ming Dynasty would have a warrior like you who is brave enough to win the three armies. This is my Ming Dynasty's luck!"

    "Your Majesty, Ding Yunyi is just a fluke."

    "I don't think so." Chongzhen said calmly: "How can there be so many lucky things in the world? I heard from you and Wang Cheng'en that every battle you fought was fought with your true skills. Those in the imperial court  Officials only know about comfort and enjoyment, but they don¡¯t know about the hard work of soldiers stationed abroad.¡±

    Ding Yunyi was a little moved in his heart. It was really not easy to hear these words from Chongzhen's mouth.

    Chongzhen picked up the teacup and took a sip, without putting it down. He just held the teacup in his hand, as if he was thinking about something: "After the victory of Liaoluo Bay, I thought that the sea troubles had subsided, but I didn't expect that it would still be so rampant.  . At present, the Central Plains and border areas are in turmoil. If the maritime border is in chaos again, the situation will be out of control. Is it wrong to impose a maritime ban now?

    "There is nothing wrong with the sea ban." Wang Chengen sighed at the side: "Although the attitudes of the emperors of the Ming Dynasty to the sea ban were not the same, judging from the provisions of the 'Ming Law', the Ming Dynasty fully implemented the sea ban.  It is very clear. The Ming Law clearly stipulates that "anyone who sells cattle, horses, iron goods, silk, silk and cotton to the sea will be punished by a hundred people."  In addition, the "Great Ming Law" prohibits private construction of large ships with more than two masts. Without such ships, it is impossible to go to sea. Those who carry contraband into the sea without permission will be treated the same as foreign traders.  They were beheaded and their heads were displayed in public. Even civilians who helped and interacted with such prohibited merchants were sent to the army. In other words, according to the provisions of the "Great Ming Law", it was illegal for coastal residents to go to sea, let alone trade with foreigners.  Those who went to sea privately to trade with the Japanese were taking great risks, and they were all felons who could be arrested and punished by the government."

    Chongzhen¡¯s face became more and more confused: ¡°Since the maritime ban is so strict, why are pirates becoming more and more rampant?¡±

    "In order to continue their trading activities, they can only take risks and resist with force." Ding Yunyi said boldly.

    Chongzhen¡¯s eyes immediately fell on him: ¡°Oh, tell me about it.¡±

    Ding Yunyi also let go of his courage: "The demand for trade is unstoppable, the huge trading profits are full of unlimited temptations, and the severe maritime ban makes Sino-foreign trade even more profitable. I heard someone say this in Fujian, 'Nothing is allowed.  Entering the sea, the huge ship came back and blocked the river; no one was allowed to check it, and the children and silk were always loaded with it. 'Someone said that in the country on the sea, there are so many Chinese damasks, brocades, silks and cottons that are more than a thousand miles away.  The more stringent the maritime ban, the greater the value of Chinese goods, and the more people rush to trade. If private relations fail, it will be accompanied by plundering. It can be seen that the things these pirates plunder are not just for themselves.  But it has a clear commercial purpose, which is probably very different from ordinary robbers. "

    When he said this, he quietly glanced at Chongzhen and felt relieved when he saw that Chongzhen was listening very seriously;

    "Your Majesty, the composition of the Japanese pirates is actually quite complex, including murderers, escaped prisoners, deposed officials, fake monks, and down-and-out scholars. Under the suppression of the government, the Japanese pirates along the coast have not only disappeared for a long time, but have disappeared.  On the contrary, the wind is rising, and the waves are rising. The people who rely on the mountains eat the mountains, and the people who rely on the sea eat the sea. This phenomenon is even more prominent in Fujian. The people in the coastal areas of Fujian regard the sea as the source of food and clothing.  The soil quality in coastal areas is not suitable for agricultural production, so farmers have no choice but to head to the ocean to survive. The ocean not only provides shipping routes to all directions, but also contains treasures of various resources. The sea ban policy has actually cut off the livelihood of local people.  "

    "Bold!" Wang Chengen shouted angrily.

    Ding Yunyi then realized that he had made a mistake in his last sentence, and quickly stood up and said: "I will be punished by death."

    "You are not guilty." Chongzhen did not mean to blame at all: "How dare anyone say these truths in front of me that I have never heard before. Say, keep talking, I will not blame you for any mistakes you make."

    Ding Yunyi quietly looked towards Wang Chengen, and when he saw Wang Chengen nodded towards him again, his heart relaxed slightly:

    "Your Majesty, during the middle period of Jiajing period, Japanese invasion was rampant, affecting the entire coastal areas from Liaodong to Guangdong, andSpreading into the southeastern inland, pirates often gathered thousands or even tens of thousands of troops, penetrated hundreds to thousands of miles into the interior, besieged state capitals, captured county towns, burned, killed, and looted, plundered people, and robbed property, causing social unrest.  .

    In order to prevent Japanese pirates, Zhu Zhi, the governor of Zhejiang Province, implemented a more stringent sea ban policy. Not only was it prohibited private trade at sea, but even fishing at sea was prohibited, and transportation between the coasts was also blocked.  The maritime smuggling group, which had lost its way of making money, turned from being both businessmen and thieves into pure robbers.  Due to the large population and limited land in the southeastern coastal areas, many civilians relied on the sea for food and clothing, or relied on maritime trade for a living. The strict maritime ban left them with no food and clothing. A considerable number of people joined the ranks of pirates or joined bandits, and the Japanese invasion began.  peak

    Your Majesty, I have a story to tell you, but I think your Majesty already knows it.  "

    Chongzhen nodded slightly, and then Ding Yunyi spoke eloquently.

    In the thirty-fourth year of Jiajing's reign, the war expanded to Jiangsu and Zhejiang. Japanese pirates not only roamed the south of the Yangtze River, but also traveled in and out of the lower reaches of the Yangtze River.  They even besieged cities such as Suzhou, Hangzhou, Yangzhou, Wenzhou, and Taizhou.

    In July of this year, a small group of pirates with only more than a hundred people landed, went deep into the interior and fought thousands of miles, creating a miracle.

    The Japanese pirates landed from Juexi in Shangyu. At that time, about 6,000 Japanese pirates besieged Suzhou and were annihilated by Ren Huan, a famous anti-Japanese general.  Originally, this group of Japanese pirates probably came after hearing the news and wanted a piece of the pie.  But when they arrived in Shaoxing, they realized that the situation was different, so they had to turn around and occupied Gaobu in Kuaiji, occupying private houses and watching.  The local magistrate Liu Xi and the cadre Xu Ziyi heard the report and led their troops to besiege.

    The pirates set up rafts to cross the river at night and broke out of the encirclement. They turned to Hangzhou and headed north, plundering Yuqian, Changhua, and all the way to Chun'an in Yanzhou.

    The government ordered a pursuit, and Zhejiang's troops from all walks of life pressed hard. Both sides had small encounters along the way, but they were never able to successfully encircle and suppress them.

 Part One: Storm in Penghu Chapter 108: Sea Trouble (Part 2)

    This group of pirates suffered casualties along the way as they were pursued and suppressed by the official army.

    When they arrived in Chun'an County, Yanzhou, there were only about sixty people left.  Due to the pursuit, he traveled over mountains and ridges during the day and night, and entered She County to kill Jiangsu.

    The government urgently mobilized Jiangsu soldiers to guard it.  In Jingde, Dianshi Cai Yao led more than a thousand local militiamen to meet the enemy, but the pirates broke through the blockade again, looted outside the south gate and fled.  Later in Jing County, they defeated Qiu Shiyong, the magistrate who led his troops to encircle and suppress the army.

    On July 13, these dozens of pirates arrived in Nanling County. The defenders and civilians fled. The pirates easily captured the county seat and burned, killed and looted the city again. At this time, Jianyang commanded Liao Yin and Dangtu County Cheng.  Guo Gengjiao, Wuhu County Prime Minister Chen Yiyi, and Taiping Prefecture Governor Guo Zhang respectively led troops to reinforce and encountered the pirates outside the east gate of the county.

    The two sides are fighting head-on.  Liao Yin and others drew their bows and fired. The pirates were short of arrows, so they took the arrows from the army and reflected them. Just like this, dozens of pirates were killed and all the soldiers were defeated.  Chen Yiyi led his troops to advance alone, fought hard but failed, and was eventually killed.

    After leaving Nanling, the pirates fled to Wuhu again. However, they were resisted by local civilians and had to retreat eastward, passing through Taiping Mansion and entering Jiangning Town.  Zhu Xiang was ordered to lead hundreds of warriors to guard.  The pirates took advantage of their unpreparedness and launched a sneak attack.

    Zhu Xiang and others were unaware of the enemy's situation and were hijacked while they were drinking and carousing.  Zhu Xiang fought hard, but was shot several times and fell to his death. More than 300 officers and soldiers died, all of which were annihilated by dozens of pirates.

    The pirates fought all the way to the gate of Nanjing and passed outside Ande Gate with great force. For a while, people in the city were panicked, but no one dared to go out of the city to meet them.

    The whole city of Nanjing was in uproar, and both the army and the people were shocked.  There were only about fifty Japanese pirates.  At that time, the number of Ming troops defending Nanjing was 120,000.  Zhang Shiche, the minister of war in the capital, and Chen Zhu, the minister of affairs, did not dare to send troops behind closed doors.  Instead, the citizens were ordered to prepare their own food and equipment and go to the city to guard the city.

    The pirates who demonstrated under Nanjing City plundered Liyang and Xuanxing along the way. After hearing that officers and soldiers appeared in Taihu Lake, they crossed Wujin and Wuxi, and ran more than 180 miles day and night to reach Jishuguan.

    At this time, the remnants of the Japanese pirates who had been besieging Hangzhou were not far from here, and the rendezvous was imminent.

    It was only at this time that Nanjing responded.  Cao Bangfu, the governor of Nanzhi, personally urged Wang Chonggu, the deputy envoy, to gather troops from various ministries to guard the key roads and encircle and suppress them on all sides.  The thrifty Dong Bangzheng and General Lou Yu led their troops to finally capture the enemy in Taozhai Town.  The two armies fought together and captured the enemy's head at level 19.  The pirates had just reached the end of their rope. When they wanted to escape to Taihu Lake, they were intercepted by officers and soldiers. They were caught up at Yanglin Bridge and all were annihilated.

    In this way, the most amazing pirate team of a hundred people in history went on a rampage, killing and wounding 4,000 officials and civilians. Officials were killed in battle, including one censor, one county magistrate, two commanders, and two generals. After more than eighty days,  Finally its legendary journey came to an end.

    Ding Yunyi said this and asked: "Your Majesty, do you think these Japanese pirates are Japanese or people of the Ming Dynasty?"

    "Japanese pirates, of course they are Japanese." Chongzhen said in confusion.

    Ding Yunyi smiled: "I think this is not entirely true. Judging from his experience in fighting, he is familiar with the people's conditions and geography, is good at concealment, can capture the weaknesses and psychology of the officers and soldiers, and is good at flexible guerrilla warfare. He is a foreigner who cannot understand the language and is not accustomed to the local environment.  The others are all wearing yellow clothes and red caps. This is not the attire of Fusang people, so I think these so-called 'Japanese pirates' should be my subjects of the Ming Dynasty."

    "What?" Chongzhen, Wang Chengen, Wu Zhi and others were surprised when they heard this: "Since I, a citizen of the Ming Dynasty, why do I still pretend to be a Japanese pirate?"

    Ding Yunyi sighed: "Because the sea ban made it impossible for these coastal people to survive, they had to become pirates. And in order to fear that they would harm their families, they could only pretend to be Japanese pirates."

    Chongzhen¡¯s brows were tightly knitted.

    Wang Chengen also said on the side: "Your Majesty, in the first year of Longqing, our Ming Dynasty established Haicheng County in Yuegang. In the same year, Tu Zemin, the censor of the governor of Fujian, proposed to lift the ban and allow private sea trade, but refused to trade with Japan, and finally got approval.  From then on, Haicheng's Yuegang was the only legal port for overseas trade, and Jiangnan has always been the most prosperous place, and there were few large-scale rebellions.  Businessmen turned into bandits"

    "If the city is open, the bandits will turn into merchants; if the city is banned, the merchants will turn into bandits." Chongzhen murmured these two sentences.

    Ding Yunyi struck while the iron was hot: "The Japanese pirate rebellion gradually subsided under the pursuit and interception of famous generals such as Qi Jiguang and Yu Datao. At the same time, at the initiative of some officials, our Ming Dynasty began to relax the sea ban. This wise measure made it difficult to suppress long-term military operations.  The situation quickly stabilized, which even surprised some officials, and they realized more clearly that the strengthening of coastal defense forces and the relaxation of maritime bans were the starting point for "transforming municipalities into merchants."There are two necessary conditions for fundamentally solving the Japanese invasion problem. The two should not conflict with each other, but are complementary to each other.  Our Ming Dynasty¡¯s strong coastal defense force is the guarantee for ensuring its own security and developing foreign trade, and smooth foreign trade will become an important driving force for our Ming Dynasty¡¯s economic development¡±

    Having said this, Ding Yunyi took a deep breath: "Therefore, banning the sea is not feasible. Only by opening up the sea can we ensure the unobstructed flow of our Ming Dynasty's sea territory, make the people return to the court, and make pirates extinct."

    "Okay, well said!" Chongzhen raised his voice: "Ding Yunyi, you said it well. Only by opening up shipping can we ensure the unobstructed flow of the Ming Dynasty's sea, make the people return to the court, and eliminate pirates. I am very happy today,  I heard something today that I couldn¡¯t hear in the past. The governor of Fujian, Zou Weilian, originally submitted a letter to restore the sea ban, but now it seems that I made the decision rashly without careful investigation. "

    Wang Chengen and Wu Zhi were shocked. Your Majesty was admitting his mistake.

    Chongzhen paid no attention to this, and finally put down the tea bowl in his hand: "It seems that to solve the problem of sea disasters, the word 'forbidden' cannot be suppressed. For example, when Dayu controlled floods, he had to change 'forbidden' to 'shu'. This  Only then can we ensure that our Ming Dynasty will defend the sea!¡±

    "Your Majesty is wise!" This time it was Ding Yunyi who said the word "wise" sincerely.

    Chongzhen was very interested: "So sitting in the palace all day long, reading those memorials is of no use. I heard from King Ding of Tang Dynasty before that you were so outstanding, but I didn't quite believe it, so I wanted to see you.  Your thought once, I saw it right this time, I saw it right, you are very knowledgeable, very knowledgeable."

    Ding Yunyi stood up and said respectfully: "I am ashamed of myself."

    "You deserve it, you deserve it, of course you deserve it!" Chongzhen's voice suddenly became eager.

 Part One: Storm in Penghu Chapter 109: Penghu Guards, Xiaoqi Lieutenant!

    Chongzhen admired Ding Yunyi very much at this moment.

    He was convinced that he had "discovered" a talent, and Ding Yunyi's views on maritime disasters also opened Chongzhen's eyes.

    Chongzhen was very interested and asked Ding Yunyi what he thought of the bandits and Jinlu. This was the third time someone had asked Ding Yunyi this question.  Before it was Zhu Yujian, then it was Wang Chengen, and now it's Chongzhen.

    Ding Yunyi spoke out his thoughts one by one. When Chongzhen listened, Shi Er frowned, Shi Er showed his face, and Shi Er interrupted Ding Yunyi's words again, completely forgetting the time.

    Wang Chengen and Wu Zhi looked at each other, with a smile on their faces.

    Judging from the emperor's attitude, he fell in love with this young boss who was younger than the emperor.

    "The harm caused by rogue bandits is far greater than that of Jinlu!" Unknowingly, we talked about it for more than an hour, and Chongzhen's conversation did not diminish at all: "Those officials in the court always told me that rogue bandits are just a problem of scabies, day and night.  It can be pacified, but it has never been pacified. However, the king of Tang returned to Beijing a few days ago with a guilty inspection and told me exactly what you said to him in Penghu. This made me change my mind.  "

    Speaking of Zhu Yujian, Ding Yunyi asked cautiously: "I wonder if the King of Tang"

    "Oh, I allowed him to temporarily resume his throne and return to Fengyang." Chongzhen said disapprovingly.

    Ding Yunyi stopped talking.  Although Zhu Yujian was restored to the throne, since he was sent to Fengyang again, he was still under residential surveillance, but his life was better than before.

    Chongzhen did not take Zhu Yujian to heart: "Ding Yunyi, you are very capable. Penghu is a bitter and cold place, and it is too small to use your skills. I want to transfer you away from Penghu and assign you another important task. What do you think?"

    It¡¯s here again, last time it was Wang Chengen, this time it¡¯s Chongzhen.  Ding Yunyi thought in his heart and said hurriedly: "Your Majesty, Penghu is small and bitter, but its position is important. It can not only monitor Taiwan, but also be the first barrier to defend Fujian. At the beginning, our Ming Dynasty Navy fought hard and fought fiercely, and then we finally captured Penghu.  The Hongyi have driven out of Penghu. I must not make any mistakes now. I am brave enough to ask your majesty to allow me to stay in Penghu. I am not afraid of the bitter cold and am willing to guard the coastal defense passes for your majesty!"

    "Look, look." Chongzhen pointed at Ding Yunyi and said, "What is a loyal minister? This is the real loyal minister! I heard that because Penghu is so miserable, many people are trying to find a way out, with no other purpose than  One, he just doesn¡¯t want to go. But Ding Xiangwen, when he has the opportunity, he only wants to protect the Ming Dynasty¡¯s important maritime territory and refuses to leave. He is willing to live in poverty and hard work. This is the kind of loyal minister I want!¡±

    Chongzhen was full of praise for Ding Yunyi, but he didn't know that Ding Yunyi had other plans in his mind. He tried every possible means and refused to give up Penghu, which had finally gained some scale.

    "Ding Yunyi!" Chongzhen suddenly raised his voice.

    "I'm here!"

    Chongzhen pondered for a moment: "You first defeated the giant bandits, then blocked the red barbarians, and then saved Wang Chengen. These achievements have also given you rewards and promoted you. There are many people in the Nine Borders who have done more than you.  Yes, but what I appreciate is your loyalty. I will appoint you as a guard officer in Penghu!

    "My lord, Ding Yunyi, thanks you. Long live, long live, long live the emperor!" Ding Yunyi said loudly.

    At this time, he was greatly moved.  Xiaoqiwei, Penghu garrison, these sudden honors are not important, the key is Chongzhen's last words, "Control Penghu, high officials"!

    Although "Da Yuan" sometimes refers to the whole of Taiwan, it mainly refers to the Tainan area of ??Taiwan. Currently, Da Yuan is occupied by the Dutch. Does Chongzhen mean to find an opportunity to regain Da Yuan?

    "Ding Yunyi, do you understand what I mean?" Chongzhen asked with a smile on his face.

    "I understand!" Chongzhen's words made Ding Yunyi no longer hesitate: "I am very weak now and can only keep Penghu, but sooner or later I will plant my Ming war flag as a senior official!"

    "What a great official to put my Ming war flag on!" Chongzhen stood up with a bang: "Yes, you are very weak now. The court's main energy is spent on the Nine Borders and the Central Plains, so it can't help.  What are you doing? If you want people, I don't have them; if you want money, I don't have them. But there are them in Fujian, Penghu, and Taiwan. You can find a way for me! I will give you a privilege, as long as you don't rebel.  You can do whatever you want in Penghu and Taiwan!¡±

    "I know it!"

    This is equivalent to Chongzhen giving Ding Yunyi an official title and designation, but no one has money, and everything depends on Ding Yunyi to find a way.  Ding Yunyi did not blame Chongzhen. The imperial treasury was empty, and some money he had was sent to the border and the Central Plains. Chongzhen was too motivated to take care of Penghu.

    But this is enough.

      Especially the privileges Chongzhen gave him were enough to allow him to do whatever he wanted in Penghu and Taiwan.

    Chongzhen sat down slowly: "Ding Yunyi, what are you going to do when you return to Penghu?"

    Ding Yunyi thought about it carefully, but Chongzhen did not rush him.  After a while, Ding Yunyi said: "When I return to Penghu, the first priority is to lift the sea ban. Of course, Zou Fushuai issued the sea ban. He is my superior. I dare not go against him. I only go to Penghu and other places.  It's just open. Then, I will be bold and try my best to recruit pirates. Those pirates have lived at sea all year round and survived. First, they have the most combat experience. Secondly, many of them don't want to live such a precarious life. Now that the sea ban is lifted,  Given the opportunity to serve the imperial court, I think they must be grateful to the imperial court"

    Ding Yunyi spoke carefully, and Chongzhen listened extremely carefully.

    After Ding Yunyi finished speaking his thoughts one by one, Chongzhen suddenly interrupted and asked: "What about Zheng Zhilong?"

    Ding Yunyi was startled, and Chongzhen smiled slightly: "Even Zou Weilian can't control Zheng Zhilong. Don't think that because I'm in the deep palace, I don't know anything. He has colluded with the Hongyi of the high officials, and his power is so great. You  It's absolutely impossible to spare him. Let me write something to you."

    After saying that, he asked Wu Zhi to get pen and ink, write a few lines, then stamp it, and asked Wu Zhi to seal it and give it to Ding Yunyi: "Ding Yunyi, keep this thing with you. It may come in handy at critical moments, but remember  , don¡¯t use it indiscriminately, and don¡¯t cause any trouble to me.¡±

    "Thank you." Ding Yunyi took the letter and was overjoyed. Maybe this would be his life-saving talisman in the future.

    Chongzhen smiled slightly: "Okay, we have been talking for a long time today. You go down first and have a good reunion with your family. I will give you three days of leave. Come see me again when you leave Beijing. I want to meet you again.  Talk once.¡±

    "I know."

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 110: Loyal Minister or Good General?

    Wang Chengen sent Ding Yunyi out. Ding Yunyi thanked Wang Chengen again and again, but Wang Chengen said calmly: "Xiang Wen'en, you are favored by the emperor this time. Is it a blessing or a curse?"

    Ding Yunyi was startled: "It is certainly a blessing to be able to gain the emperor's trust."

    Wang Chengen smiled slightly: "When the emperor appointed Yuan Chonghuan, Yuan Chonghuan received more trust than you."

    These words made Ding Yunyi break out in cold sweat.

    Yes, Yuan Chonghuan received much more trust than himself, but the result

    "Xiang Wen, remember one thing, don't be arrogant just because you have received divine favor. You must conduct yourself with your tail between your legs and be cautious and prudent." Wang Chengen warned you carefully: "Always be aware that you are just a guard, someone who is more senior than your official.  There are many people out there. Don¡¯t bring trouble with your words or bring trouble with your deeds. Think twice before doing anything!¡±

    "Yun Yi must keep it in mind." Ding Yunyi said gratefully.

    Wang Chengen suddenly asked: "Originally, the Sa family should not have said these words to you, but do you know why the Sa family said these words to you again?"

    Ding Yunyi hesitated for a moment: "Is it because Yunyi saved my father-in-law's life?"

    "No, no, you are wrong." Wang Chengen shook his head: "The Sa family only has the emperor in their hearts. You have saved the Sa family a thousand times, ten thousand times. These words the Sa family would not have said originally."

    Ding Yunyi is even more confused. If this is the case, why does Wang Chengen still say it?

    Wang Chengen sighed softly: "The Sa family's cause is entirely for this court and that. Your discussion about the sea crisis just now moved not only the emperor? Even the Sa family was moved by you. You are brave and knowledgeable, and you are indispensable to me.  There are many good generals. So the Sa family also wants to remind you that the Sa family does not want the Ming Dynasty to lose a future general like you!"

    Ding Yunyi nodded silently.  There is only one person in Wang Chengen's heart, and that is Chongzhen.  Everything he did was for Chongzhen.

    "Loyal ministers are good generals, loyal ministers are good generals." Wang Chengen repeated these words: "Loyal ministers come before good generals. It can be seen that loyal ministers are far more important than good generals. Xiang Wen, the Sa family knows that you will definitely become a good general, but are you a loyal minister?  I no longer know."

    Ding Yunyi didn¡¯t answer, but he was thinking with his own mind.  Will he be a loyal minister in the future?

    The Ming Dynasty will die soon, and there is not much time left for you. When that day really comes, what choice will you make?

    Should we live and die with the Ming Dynasty, or should we simply drift out on the sea and become a free-spirited pirate?

    Ding Yunyi couldn't answer himself at all.

    "Xiang Wen, don't let down the Holy Emperor's expectations of you."

    This is Wang Chengen¡¯s last and most solemn statement.

    Two hours have passed since they entered the palace and waited for Chongzhen to summon him until they left the palace. Qin Yun and other brothers had been waiting outside anxiously, thinking that something had happened to Ding Yunyi.

    When Ding Yunyi said that he had been promoted, all the brothers were elated and cheered.  This trip to the capital was indeed a success.

    But Ding Yunyi didn't feel happy at all. Wang Chengen's instructions to him were always swirling in his mind.

    "Young Master, Young Master!"

    Suddenly a voice sounded not far away, and then a young man about the same age as Ding Yunyi ran over excitedly: "Young Master, you are back."

    "Who are you?" Ding Yunyi looked confused.

    The young man looked very surprised: "Young master, you don't recognize me? I am your book boy Jiang Qi!"

    "Ah, yes, you are Jiang Qi." Ding Yunyi recognized his book boy. He patted his head and said, "I was just summoned by the emperor. I was so frightened that my mind is still in chaos."

    "I know, I know." Jiang Qi said excitedly: "The master was like this back then. When he was summoned by the emperor for the first time, I heard that he was covered in sweat and he didn't even recognize the way home."

    With everything finally over, Ding Yunyi breathed a sigh of relief: "What are you doing here?"

    Jiang Qi suddenly became excited: "My master and his wife knew that you had come to Beijing and were summoned by the emperor. They were very happy. They had been waiting there a month ago. As soon as you entered Beijing, the prince sent someone  When I came to report to our house, the house became very lively, and my wife even specially called my eldest uncle and second uncle here, and asked me to stay here. "

    He spoke very fast, and Ding Yunyi was stunned for a moment by what he said, but fortunately he understood.

    "Let's go quickly, I'm afraid the master and his wife are impatient to wait." Jiang Qi urged repeatedly.

    Ding Yunyi was not in a hurry to leave:?I¡¯m bringing a few friends with me. Is there a place to stay at home?  "

    It was only then that Jiang Qi noticed Ding Yunyi¡¯s companions. When he saw Ye Dahai¡¯s appearance, he was frightened and shrank towards Ding Yunyi in fear.

    Ye Dahai didn't take it seriously and smiled: "Boss Dingah, no, Ding Shoubei, your family is getting together today. We'd better not join in the fun. Let's find a place to stay first.  Let Ah Hu tell you where we will live tomorrow."

    Ding Yunyi did not force himself and nodded.

    Jiang Qi heard this and shouted excitedly: "Ding Shoubei? Young Master, have you been promoted again?"

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, we¡¯ll talk about it when we get back.¡± Ding Yunyi cupped his hands and parted ways with his companions for the time being.

    Jiang Qi originally prepared Jiaozi, but Ding Yunyi did not go with Jiaozi and asked Jiaozi to go back first. He took the horse and walked towards home with Jiang Qi.

    Jiang Qi was extremely excited and chattered non-stop: "Young master, can you ride a horse now? I remember that you refused to learn to ride a horse no matter what, and the master punished you severely for this. Everyone in our family knows that you are here.  Fujian is so majestic that one person killed dozens of pirates. My wife was surprised and happy. After the master returned to Beijing according to the order, my wife quarreled with him several times, insisting that he find a way to transfer you back, but he couldn't.  Just refused to"

    With such a person accompanying me on the road, I didn¡¯t feel tired at all.  Ding Yunyi and Jiang Qi are similar in age and can talk well.  Thinking about the "home" he had never entered before, he slowly extracted words from Jiang Qi's mouth.

    Jiang Qi had no scheming at all. He just said whatever Ding Yunyi asked. Less than halfway through, Ding Yunyi had already understood the situation in his "home" clearly.

    His "mother" Ding Chen Wanhe was actually the daughter of an official, and later married Ding Yuanzhao.  The two sisters are named Ding Biwei and Ding Biyue The eldest sister already has a son, and the second sister is also several months pregnant.

    Ding Yunyi felt relieved now. Under these circumstances, he didn't have to worry about admitting the wrong person when he entered the house.

    "Young master, we are home."

    With Jiang Qi¡¯s cheers, Ding Yunyi finally returned ¡°home¡±.

 Part One: The Storm in Penghu Chapter 111 The Ding Family

    The entire Ding Mansion became lively because of Ding Yunyi's return.

    "Father, mother."

    In the living room, Ding Yunyi said respectfully.

    Ding Yuanzhao remained as usual, sitting there motionless, just saying "en" from his nose.  Ding Chen Wanhe, who was sitting next to him, only said: "Xiang Wen, you are back" and choked up and couldn't continue.

    I wanted to get up and take a good look at my son, but then I glanced at my husband beside me, and suppressed this thought.

    Ding Yunyi didn¡¯t care. He turned to the right and saw the couple sitting there with a child. They must be his eldest sister and brother-in-law: "Eldest sister, eldest brother-in-law."

    The eldest brother-in-law Wang Qingheng smiled slightly: "Xiang Wen, it's been a hard journey."

    The eldest sister, Ding Biwei, burst into tears and pulled the child next to her: "Quick, Chi Rui, call uncle."

    Their child Chi Rui, who was four or five years old, called him "uncle" in a babyish voice. Ding Yunyi agreed. Seeing that the child looked very cute, he couldn't help but like him.  He took out a jade pendant as a greeting gift for his nephew.

    Then turn to the other party: "Second sister, second brother-in-law."

    Ding Biyue was just like her eldest sister, with red eyes. It was obvious that these two sisters loved her younger brother Ding Yunyi very much. Just as she was about to speak, her second brother-in-law Ye Yuan said with a smile: "How do you say this? How do you say this?"  You said it. Today is a great day for the family to reunite. Why are you crying? Xiang Wen, the food and drinks have been prepared. Come on, let¡¯s go and wash the dust for Xiang Wen.¡±

    Sitting at the banquet, Ding Yuanzhao remained as usual, with a straight face and said not a word. Wang Qingheng's temper was similar to his, and he also had a straight face. He was carved from the same mold as Ding Yuanzhao.

    However, Ye Yuan was clever and picked up the wine glass first: "Come on, everyone is looking forward to it and thinking about Xiang Wen's return, but now that Xiang Wen is back, why is there no sound? Xiang Wen, the second brother-in-law wants to toast you first."  "

    "Thank you, second brother-in-law." Ding Yunyi raised his glass: "Father, mother, I'd like to toast you."

    "Hey, hey." Ding Chen Wanhe said hurriedly. Ding Yuanzhao let out another "hmm" in his nose, raised his cup and took a sip.

    "Master, madam, this is terrible." Jiang Qi, who was waiting on the side, said in surprise; "Guess what? Our young master is now a Xiaoqiwei and Penghu garrison!"

    "Oh, that's a big happy event for our family." Ye Yuan called out at once: "Come on, Xiang Wen, we have to have another drink."

    Ding Yunyi smiled and drank another drink with him, only to hear Ding Yuanzhao snort coldly: "What merits did you have for being promoted to Penghu garrison? Even if you kill a few pirates, it is still your share."  It¡¯s a matter of internal affairs. You have taken up a garrison position at a young age. Do we really have no talents in Ming Dynasty? "

    Originally this was a happy event, but in Ding Yuanzhao's words, it seemed as if Ding Yunyi had done something heinous.  Fortunately, Ding Yunyi had already experienced his father's temper and didn't take it seriously at the moment.

    Wang Qingheng finally said: "Father, I am the young emperor, and Xiang Wen has been summoned by me. I think the young emperor will feel angry when he sees this young general."

    He wanted to say that Ding Yunyi was a "major general", but when he said it, he felt that Ding Yunyi was far from a general.

    "Not necessarily, not necessarily." Ye Yuan shook his head repeatedly: "I have heard that Xiang Wen returned to Beijing with Eunuch Wang Chengen, not to mention that in Hangzhou, Xiang Wen fought bloody battles and saved Eunuch Wang's life.  "

    Ding Yunyi was very surprised. His second brother-in-law was actually so well informed?

    Ding Chen Wanhe, Ding Biwei, and Ding Biyue suddenly exclaimed. Ding Biwei said in a panic: "Xiang Wen, did you fight with someone else?"

    Ding Yunyi almost laughed. Fight?  Is this a fight?  Before she could speak, Ding Biyue exclaimed again: "Xiang Wen, your hand."

    Ding Yunyi¡¯s wound on his left hand was not healed, but it was not noticeable. At first, no one noticed it, and somehow Ding Biyue saw it now.

    Ding Chen Wanhe was even more frightened: "Quick, Jiang Qi, invite Doctor Li here."

    "Mom, it's no need." Ding Yunyi quickly stopped his mother: "I suffered some minor injuries when I was in Hangzhou. Now they are better, so there is no need to take them seriously."

    Ding Chen Wanhe never thought that his usually docile and filial son would actually fight with others. He was so anxious that he would be in tears if his husband hadn't been by his side.

    "Xiang Wen is a soldier. How can a soldier not be injured?" Ding Yuanzhao glared at his wife with dissatisfaction and continued.He said: "Xiang Wen, what happened? How did you save the prince's life?"

    Ding Yunyi said calmly: "Actually, it's nothing. We went to Beijing with the order, passed by Hangzhou, and saw the prince being attacked in Tingyu Tower. We had a big fight with the assassins, and we killed more than ten of them."

    The three women, Ding, Chen, Wanhe, turned pale when they heard this, and Ding Biyue's voice trembled: "Xiang Wen, you, you killed someone?"

    "What do you know." Ye Yuan shook his head repeatedly: "Xiang Wen was extremely brave. When he was in Penghu, he killed the giants Hitachi Gong Baotian and Oniwang Maru, especially the Oniwang Maru. He was rampaging across the sea. Even Zheng Zhilong couldn't do anything, but he died in Xiang  In the hands of Wen, do you think that Ding Yunyi is still the Ding Xiangwen who only knows how to study? "

    "Oh my god, Guanyin Bodhisattva bless you." Ding Chen Wanhe's voice was trembling, but he couldn't hold back the tears and begged her husband: "Master, I beg you, please bring Xiang Wen back no matter what.  We don't need to be on guard anymore, we just stay at home and fight and kill all day long. If something goes wrong, how can I go to see the ancestors of the Ding family?"

    Ding Yunyi smiled; "Mother, it's nothing. My son was ordered to guard Penghu. That's the trust the emperor and the court have in his son. In fact, we don't kill every day. It's not as dangerous as we thought."

    Ding Biwei interrupted her brother: "I heard that Penghu is the most miserable. The wind can overturn the house. There is no food and no fresh water. Xiang Wen, how can people live in such a place? Let father and you two  Brother-in-law, please find a way to transfer you back."

    "This is unreasonable." Wang Qingheng said: "How can we be allowed to do such a thing? It is simply an insult to our honor."

    Ding Yunyi smiled. He had already heard of his brother-in-law's "reputation", and now it turned out to be true: "Sister, Penghu is a bit bitter, but it's not that exaggerated. Our life is comfortable."

    Immediately, he told his family everything about his time in Penghu.

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 12 Ye Yuanxian

    In order to prevent his family from worrying too much, Ding Yunyi only picked good places to talk about, added fuel and jealousy, and continued to describe Penghu as a fairyland.

    Everyone in the Ding family was fascinated by what they heard, and Ding Yuanzhao even smiled.  He had been to Penghu before. How was it similar to what his son described?

    Not only did his son gain the respect of the Holy One and was promoted to Penghu Guardsman, but what was even more rare was that he actually cared about others and stopped letting his family worry about him.

    ¡°Uncle, uncle, I¡¯m going to Penghu, I¡¯m going to Penghu.¡± Xiao Chi Rui shouted loudly.

    "Okay, when you grow older, uncle will definitely take you there." Ding Yunyi said with a smile.

    Chi Rui cheered, and everyone at the wine table couldn't help laughing.

    Ding Yuanzhao stopped smiling: "Why did the Holy Father announce your entry into the palace this time?"

    "I asked about the situation in Penghu and Taiwan." Ding Yunyi kept Wang Chengen's instructions firmly in mind and did not tell the entire content of his conversation with Chongzhen.

    Ding Yuanzhao nodded as he listened, and then carefully told Ding Yunyi a few words, saying that since he had the emperor's trust, he should serve the country with all his loyalty.

    ¡°Then he went on to mention that this time Ding Yuanzhao returned to Beijing as a saint, he was to be appointed Minister of War, and he would no longer hold the post of Chief of Military Affairs in Fujian.

    Ding Yunyi felt a little pity.  Although this father doesn't take much care of himself, he is in charge of Fujian's military affairs, and everything he does must be done for Ding Yuanzhao's sake.  Now that he has been transferred back to the capital, although he has become the Minister of War, after all, the sky is high and the emperor is far away, so some things are hard to say.

    "Penghu is the most important thing for the imperial court." Ding Yuanzhao, who had lived in Fujian, knew the importance of Penghu: "You need to be cautious there, don't neglect it for a moment, and think twice before doing anything.  I have also heard about what you did in Penghu. You are brave when you are brave, but you lack the word stability"

    He said something, and Ding Yunyi responded.  What was a good family gathering turned into a court meeting.

    "Xiang Wen." Wang Qingheng suddenly said: "I am your brother-in-law, and I should remind you of some things. Although Zheng Zhilong holds great power, he is a pirate after all, and he is not the same as me and other innocent court officials.  You must not get too close to him. You must remember this at all times. If the red barbarians steal a high official, Xiang Wen should look for a good opportunity and go to the high official personally to show his kindness to the red barbarians.  The great righteousness urges them to behave themselves"

    Your uncle¡¯s!  Ding Yunyi cursed in his heart.  Let me go to Taiwan to reason with those Dutch people?  You are really stupid for being an official, no wonder no one wants to talk to you.

    After eating for a while, Ding Yuanzhao felt a little tired after waiting for his son for a long time today, so everyone dispersed after seeing him.  Wang Qingheng and his wife live not far from here, so they left first.  Ye Yuan and his wife will stay here tonight.

    Ding Chen Wanhe talked with his son again, and then asked Jiang Qi to take the young master to rest first.

    Back in his room, Ding Yunyi was also a little tired, yawned, and asked Jiang Qi to rest first while he checked his injuries.

    Some injuries need to be healed for a while. If my mother and my two sisters saw this, I don¡¯t know how worried they would be.

    Just as I was about to go to bed to rest, there was a gentle knock on the door.

    Ding Yunyi opened the door and was slightly surprised to find that it was his second brother-in-law Ye Yuan who came first.

    Ye Yuan was holding a food box and a bottle of wine in his hand, and came in with a smile: "Xiang Wen, you must not have drank well tonight. Come, brother-in-law, drink with you for a while."

    Ding Yunyi was confused. He guessed that Ye Yuan had come to see him so late. He must have something to do. Without saying anything, he closed the door and turned around. He saw that Ye Yuan had already taken out a few vegetables and poured wine into two wine glasses.  .

    "Xiang Wen is brave and brave, and everyone in the world knows it. As a brother-in-law, I also have a glorious face. This glass of wine is from me." Ye Yuan said with a flattering tone.

    Ding Yunyi had a drink with him and didn't mince words: "Brother-in-law, do you have something to do with me?"

    "Yes, there are some things." Ye Yuan put down his cup and sighed: "Xiang Wen, although I am a member of the Ministry of Personnel and a Beijing official, you don't know the hardships of a Beijing official  .¡±

    He kept talking, and Ding Yunyi frowned, not knowing what he meant.

    Ye Yuan spoke for a long time, and then suddenly said: "This time your father returned to Beijing with an order, and the prefect of Quanzhou was resigning with him. Originally, the court had appointed a new prefect of Quanzhou, but who would have thought that the man suddenly fell seriously ill, so he  Unable to take office, the position of Quanzhou Prefecture became vacant"

    Ding Yunyi suddenly realized that his brother-in-law was eyeing the location of Quanzhou Prefecture.

      Although Beijing officials are respected, when it comes to benefits, they are far inferior to a local official with real power. Therefore, once those officials in Beijing see a vacancy somewhere, they all think hard about wanting to go there. This leaves  It turned out to be no exception.

    But why did he come to find me?  Do you want me to intercede with Wang Chengen?  But with Wang Chengen's character, not only would he not agree, but he might even have to reprimand himself.

    Just listen to Ye Yuan say: "Xiang Wen, don't misunderstand me. I also have some people I recognize in the court, and I can still move around. However, I still lack some money  "

    Ding Yunyi finally understood that this person came to him to borrow money.  But it's strange, how does he know he has money in his hand?  Before he came to Beijing, he was just a small boss. Where could a boss get money?

    "Xiang Wen." Ye Yuanxian suddenly lowered his voice: "Some time ago, the imperial court received a memorial from Zou Weilian, the governor of Fujian, saying that the Hongyi ship 'Viking' was missing. Hongyi lodged a protest with Fujian, but they couldn't find it  I can't find the Viking and the large amount of belongings it carries, so I think this matter has nothing to do with you, right?"

    Ding Yunyi narrowed his eyes, but he was horrified. How did Ye Yuan know that the disappearance of the "Viking" was related to him?

    "Xiang Wen, don't panic, your brother-in-law will definitely not betray you." Ye Yuanxian said quickly: "Besides, there is no evidence for this matter, so you just don't admit it to death. Your brother-in-law is definitely not here to blackmail you because of this.  It¡¯s really because I don¡¯t have enough money and I¡¯m thinking about the location of Quanzhou Prefecture, so I have no choice but to shamelessly talk to you. Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely return the money I lent you with interest within one year!¡±

    Ding Yunyi did not answer in a hurry, but pondered for a while before asking: "Why do you say that I am related to the disappearance of the Viking?"

    Ye Yuan smiled: "This is your brother-in-law's secret."

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 113 Wu Sangui is here

    Ye Yuan was determined not to tell his secret at first.

    Ding Yunyi didn¡¯t force himself: ¡°How much money do you need?¡±

    "I'm still short of 10,000 taels!" Ye Yuan reported a number: "In order to secure the position of Quanzhou Prefecture, I lost everything. I was still short of 20,000 taels of silver. I raised money everywhere and barely managed to make up half of it.  There is nothing I can do about the remaining half. Think about it, how many people are staring at this position. Most of us who are officials in the capital are poor officials. Everyone borrows money, but there are not so many.  The money can be borrowed there.¡±

    Ding Yunyi knew he was telling the truth.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????The poor officials in the capital were all staring at it eagerly, they all wanted to get this position in their hands.

    Help him?  Let him become the prefect of Quanzhou?  Ding Yunyi's mind was spinning rapidly.

    My father has left Fujian, and I lack a "one of my own" in Fujian.  He is stationed in Penghu, and it is best to know as soon as possible if there is any trouble in Fujian, and this is something he has always lacked.

    Ding Yunyi doesn¡¯t know his brother-in-law very well, but he heard that this man is completely opposite to Wang Qingheng. His reputation as an official is not very good because he has been involved in corruption.  But he has many friends, and everyone likes to associate with him. When corruption occurs, there are many officials who protect him.  From this point of view alone, this person must have his own uniqueness as an official.

    The internal support I need in the Fujian officialdom is not someone like Ding Yuanzhao or Wang Qingheng who is meticulous and ruthless, but an official like Ye Yuan.

    As long as you can buy officials with money, it's not a big problem.

    What¡¯s more, he is still his brother-in-law after all, and besides money, he also has face.

    After thinking about this, Ding Yunyi pondered and said: "Brother-in-law, I won't carry around ten thousand taels of silver"

    Ye Yuan suddenly looked disappointed, but Ding Yunyi immediately said: "Give me two days, and within two days, I will definitely help you get these ten thousand taels of silver!"

    Ye Yuan was immediately overjoyed and thanked him repeatedly.

    Ding Yunyi smiled slightly and said: "Brother-in-law, you don't have to thank me. When you really become the prefect of Quanzhou, I will have many ways to rely on my brother-in-law in the future."

    "I am your brother-in-law, and you are willing to lend me money, so naturally I have nothing to say." Ye Yuan patted his chest and said, "I can't guarantee that as long as I can sit in that position, Fujian  If there is any news on the matter, and what the governors and generals are doing there, I guarantee you will know as soon as possible."

    This is what Ding Yunyi wants.

    It is impossible for an official like Ye Yuan to expect him to give you any great help, but he is very willing to do it if you ask him to spread the news and make a favor without any effort.

    The two of them made an agreement at that moment, and Ye Yuan stood up and left with satisfaction.

    This is Ding Yunyi¡¯s political alliance

    ?¡­

    When Ding Yunyi woke up early in the morning, he was washing and thinking about where to get the ten thousand taels of silver.  I do have one in Penghu, but it's a long way there. By the time my money arrives, I'm afraid someone else has already taken office in Quanzhou.

    "Young master, are you up?"

    "Ah, yes." Seeing Jiang Qi, Ding Yunyi asked casually: "Master, are you up?"

    "I got up early and am meeting guests there."

    "Oh, meeting guests?"

    "Yes, Wu Sangui, the son of Wu Xiang, the commander-in-chief of Liaodong."

    "Who?" Ding Yunyi opened his eyes wide.

    Jiang Qi¡¯s attitude towards the young master was baffling: ¡°Wu Sangui is the son of Wu Xiang, the commander-in-chief of Liaodong.¡±

    Wu Sangui!

    That legendary figure Wu Sangui!

    He was born in a prominent family of generals in Liaodong. Under the instruction and influence of his father Wu Xiang and his uncle Zu Dashou, he studied literature and martial arts. He passed the martial arts examination when he was less than twenty years old. From then on, he followed his father Wu Xiang and his uncle Zu Dashou.  , began his military career.

    During the Battle of Daling River in the fourth year of Chongzhen, Wu Xiang, the commander-in-chief, led more than 40,000 horsemen and infantry to aid Daling River Zu Dashou. As a result, Wu Xiang escaped before the battle and was dismissed from his post.  But it was also at that time that Wu Sangui clashed with the enemy for eleven consecutive times and first emerged.

    In June of the next year, in order to quell the mutiny of General Kong Youde and other generals in Dengzhou, Shandong, Wu Xiang accompanied his deputy general Zu Dabi on an expedition to Shandong. Finally, Kong Youde took a boat from Dengzhou to cross the sea and defected to the Later Jin Dynasty, while Wu Xiang resumed his duties as general soldier.

    With the reinstatement of Wu Xiangguan, Wu Sangui also served as a guerrilla at the time, when he was only twenty years old.

    Now, Wu Sangui has come to his home?

      Ding Yunyi asked Jiang Qi to do his own thing and quietly came outside the living room.

    I just heard a young voice inside saying: "Shilang Ding, you are the Shifu of the Ministry of War. Please help me in any way and say a few words in front of the Holy Lord. I really can't afford to default on my salary any longer."

    Ding Yuanzhao's voice came: "Uncle Chang, it's not that I don't want to help you, it's just that I, the Minister of War, have just taken office and I am not familiar with many things. Why don't you go to Chief Wen?"

    "I found it, but Wen Shoufu pushed back and said that the matter was not his responsibility and that he had to go to the Ministry of War. The Ministry of War pushed the matter to the Ministry of Husbandry, and the Ministry of Husbandry pushed it to Wen Shoufu. As a result, they kicked it back and forth.  Sangui has been delayed in the capital for more than a month. If he stays here for one more day, the border will become unstable. Sangui has no choice but to take the initiative to go forward after hearing that you have been appointed as Minister of War.  I'm here to find you, Minister Ding, please do it for the sake of the border officers."

    Ding Yuanzhao thought for a while: "Why not directly request an audience with the emperor?"

    "I also looked for him, but after several times asking to see him, the emperor just didn't see him."

    "I guess the imperial court doesn't have the money, otherwise every time someone comes from the border, the emperor will always see him no matter how busy he is."

    "It's difficult for the court, but it's even more difficult for the border." The voice was extremely urgent: "We owe half a year's salary before and after. Brothers fought bloody battles, isn't it just for these few taels of silver that they sacrificed their lives for? But today, tomorrow, it's already been a few days.  This is the first time that a pay riot has occurred. If we hadn't suppressed it with force and soft tactics, it might have caused chaos anywhere, but we can't mess with the border. If this continues, I'm afraid we won't be able to suppress it.  ¡±

    "Let me think about it, let me think about it." Ding Yuanzhao sighed: "It's difficult for you, and it's equally difficult for the emperor. Money is needed at the border, and money is needed in the Central Plains. It's just a little money, who do you think should be used first? But  One thing is, there must be no mutiny under any circumstances, otherwise it will be a catastrophic disaster!"

    After saying this, there was no more sound.

    Ding Yunyi couldn't bear it any longer and said loudly outside: "Father, no matter how difficult it is for the Wu guerrillas, it cannot be difficult at the border. Now that Ming Dynasty can deal with the rogue bandits with all its strength, it depends on the sacrifice of the border officers and soldiers!"

 Part One: The Storm in Penghu Chapter 14 "Mutiny"

    "Who is this?"

    Seeing a stranger breaking in, Wu Sangui was a little confused.

    Ding Yuanzhao was very displeased when his son suddenly barged in. He couldn't help but say in front of the guests, "This is the dog Ding Yunyi."

    Wu Sangui stood up immediately: "But Ding Xiangwen, who shocked the sea and even destroyed the Pirate Tower?"

    "It's me. Compared to Wu Changbo who clashed for thirteen consecutive battles, Ding Yunyi is much worse!"

    "Oh, I heard about Mr. Ding's illustrious reputation when I was at the border. I'm so lucky to meet him today!" Wu Sangui said eagerly.

    At this time, Wu Sangui was still a fierce general who was loyal to the Ming Dynasty. He did not know that Ding Yunyi had already been promoted to the garrison. Ding Yunyi handed over his hand and said: "Ding Yunyi only killed a few pirates. Compared with the bloody battles of the border soldiers, Ding is not worthy of his death."  carry!"

    ¡°One of these two people is a young hero from the border, and the other is a young hero from the sea. Although it is the first time they meet, they feel like they are old friends at first sight.

    Ding Yunyi is not afraid of what his father will think: "Father, the border is so important, but military pay has been delayed again and again. Yunyi thinks that if this continues, there will be a mutiny in less than a month. Try to find something as soon as possible, we must find something as soon as possible!"

    "Whether there is payment or not is a matter for the imperial court. Is it beyond your control?" Ding Yuanzhao snorted coldly: "I will go to court tomorrow and risk my life to report the border intelligence. As for whether the payment will be paid or not, I will decide."  I no longer know."

    Wu Sangui also knew that Ding Yuanzhao could do this very well. After sitting for a while, he stood up and left.  Ding Yuanzhao asked his son to see off the guests for him, which was exactly what Ding Yunyi wanted.

    When he walked to the door and saw no one around him, Ding Yunyi lowered his voice and said, "There is a teahouse nearby. Brother Chang Bo can go there and open a private room to wait for me."

    Wu Sangui was startled, then nodded.

    As soon as he left, Ding Yunyi turned back and told his father that he was going to the inn to meet his companions, and then left the Ding Mansion.

    When he arrived at a nearby teahouse, the waiter took him to a private room, where Wu Sangui was already waiting.

    Ding Yunyi ordered that no one could come in without his permission, and then closed the door without saying any greetings. He got straight to the point: "Brother Chang Bo, why don't you come if you want military pay like this?"

    Wu Sangui didn¡¯t expect this person to speak so directly, so he hurriedly asked: ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s time to pay!¡± Ding Yunyi said without hesitation.

    "What?" Wu Sangui was shocked.

    Ding Yunyi sneered: "You have to rely on asking for wages. Those in the court don't know the situation at the border. Naturally, you push me and I push you. In which year and month can the food and wages be delivered? You have to put some pressure on them. As long as you push me, I push you."  With the border mutiny, I thought the government and the public would be shocked, and the Holy Father would also press for payment, so the food and salary problem would naturally be alleviated. "

    Wu Sangui hesitated: "There is a way, but if it is leaked, it will be a crime of beheading. Furthermore, what if the court sends out a large army to suppress it?"

    "Now that you can't even see the emperor, how can you think about this?" Ding Yunyi lowered his voice even more: "You can write a letter immediately and send a quick cavalry to inform General Wu of this idea and ask him to cooperate.  In order to prevent the imperial court from investigating. Then today, I will tell you that there is a mutiny at the border. If the emperor doesn't want to see you, he will have to meet you, and it will all depend on your words. "

    Wu Sangui remained silent, and Ding Yunyi just drank tea after saying these words. The atmosphere in the private room was awkward for a while.

    After a while, Wu Sangui suddenly raised his head and said: "Brother Xiang Wen taught me this. Sangui is grateful to Mo Ming. You and I hit it off right away. Sangui is bold and willing to become brothers with Xiang Wen!"

    Ding Yunyi understood immediately.  Falsely reporting a mutiny was a crime of beheading. Wu Sangui wanted to use sworn sworn ties to tie himself to him so that he would not leak the news.

    ???????????This is also the simplest and most effective method in this era.

    Thinking of this, Ding Yunyi said with emotion: "You have generations of generals in the Wu family. Since the eldest uncle doesn't dislike Yun Yi, why can't Yun Yi agree?"

    Wu Sangui was overjoyed and pulled Ding Yunyi to kneel down together. The two of them said together:

    "I, Wu Sangui, and I, Ding Yunyi, have become brothers with different surnames today. We will share life and death, wealth and honor. If there is anyone who is treacherous, he will be punished by both humans and gods!"

    After reciting the oath, the two stood up. Wu Sangui was the elder, and Ding Yunyi called "big brother", thinking that at this time, he actually had two sworn brothers.

    "Second brother, come and sit down." Wu Sangui pulled Ding Yunyi to sit down again and said with gratitude: "Second brother came up with this solution for me today. Although it is dangerous, it is the only feasible solution. Once the food and salary are secured, the soldiers will  Our hearts are at ease, I don¡¯t know how to repay my second brother.¡±

      Ding Yunyi's heart moved: "Brother came to Beijing for activities, does he have any money with him?"

    "Of course." Wu Sangui nodded: "We all know that if we want to solve the problem of food and salary, we have to rely on money. But the border has been closed for a long time, where can we still have money on hand? We searched here and there, and collected a batch of jewelry. Two  There are always ten thousand taels of silver ingots, and I hope that I can exchange these ten thousand taels of silver for military pay. But military pay in Liaodong is always a hot issue, and no one dares to accept my money. But now that there is a mutiny.  I don¡¯t think I need to give it away anymore.¡±

    Ding Yunyi hesitated for a moment: "Yun Yi would like to ask my eldest brother to borrow these jewels and ingots."

    I originally thought that Wu Sangui might not be able to agree, and even if he agreed, he would question him carefully. But what I never expected was that Wu Sangui said without thinking, "Okay, I will send these things to my second brother's home immediately."

    Ding Yunyi was surprised: "Brother, why don't you ask me what I want these things for?"

    Wu Sangui laughed: "You and I are brothers, what do some jewels mean? My second brother asked me to borrow these jewels at this time. They must be of emergency use, so just take them. Besides, I was planning to give these things away.  , I am always reluctant to give it to those who are officials, but if I give it to my second brother, my eldest brother is very happy!"

    Ding Yunyi sighed in his heart. Tens of thousands of taels of silver was no small amount. He and Wu Sangui had just met today, and Wu Sangui was so generous.  Wu Sangui's heroic reputation was indeed not fabricated.

    He said immediately: "Yun Yi is indeed in urgent need. Since eldest brother trusts me so much, Yun Yi will never let him down. When he returns to Penghu, the first thing Yun Yi does is to send someone to send the silver to Liaodong to return it to eldest brother."

    "How can you, my brother, even talk about repayment?" Wu Sangui said with a smile.

    "The eldest brother is also waiting to use the money." Ding Yunyi also smiled: "Besides, it's not that brothers don't have money, they just don't carry it with them."

    The two of them cherished each other, and the more they talked, the more speculative they became. However, Wu Sangui was thinking about reporting on the "mutiny" and did not dare to stay long.  He called his entourage in and asked him to deliver the jewelry to Ding Yunyi's home. He got up and said goodbye to Ding Yunyi for the time being.

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 15: Marriage?

    After sending Wu Sangui away, Ding Yunyi went to the inn to meet his brothers.  He will stay in the capital for a few days and let the brothers just enjoy themselves in the capital.

    Ye Dahai and others came to the capital for the first time. Seeing Ding Yunyi's instructions, they naturally wanted it.

    When I got home, Wu Sangui¡¯s batch of things had been delivered.  A batch of jewelry, two gold ingots.  Ding Yunyi then handed it over to Ye Yuanxian, who was still at Ding's house.

    Ye Yuan never thought that Ding Yunyi would move so fast. He just agreed yesterday and delivered it today.  After checking, the total value of this batch of jewelry and ingots is about 12,000 to 3,000 taels of silver, which is more than enough to exchange for 10,000 taels of silver.

    Ye Yuan was very grateful at first, thanked him repeatedly, and promised that as long as he could get the position of Quanzhou magistrate, he would be able to pay back the money in the shortest possible time.

    The two of them were talking there, when suddenly the maid came to invite the young master, saying that the madam wanted to see him.

    When she came to Ding Chen Wanhe's place, she saw that her eldest and second sisters were actually there. When she saw Ding Yunyi coming in, Ding Biwei grabbed her brother and said, "Xiang Wen, come quickly. I didn't sleep all night after I went back yesterday.  Then we got up. There is a granddaughter of Sun Hanlin, who is dignified and kind-hearted, and we all think it is suitable"

    Ding Yunyi¡¯s head is going to explode. Is his eldest sister going to introduce him to his wife?  I have never seen such a decent-looking and kind-hearted woman. God knows what kind of woman she is.

    Seeing that Ding Yunyi remained silent, Ding Biyue hurriedly said: "Xiang Wen, I am better. She is the daughter of the chief of the Ministry of Personnel. This chief was originally a subordinate of your brother-in-law. I have seen his daughter. She is handsome and even more beautiful.  It¡¯s rare to be able to do a good job as a girl.¡±

    The two women chatted endlessly, you introduced one, and she introduced the other, which made Ding Yunyi have two big heads.

    Ding Chen Wanhe was worried about his son's marriage. Seeing that Ding Yunyi was silent, he asked: "Xiang Wen, which one do you like? I think the daughter of the chief official is good, she is tall, has good hands and is skillful"

    Ding Yunyi smiled bitterly and said, "Mother, Yunyi is still young and doesn't want to think about marriage yet."

    Ding Chen Wanhe's face suddenly darkened: "You are still young? You are already nineteen this year, and you should have married and had children long ago. If your father hadn't been stubborn, he would have sent you to Penghu, and my grandson would have already been born.  "

    "Isn't my second sister just pregnant?" Ding Yunyi muttered.

    This muttering was causing trouble. Ding Biyue grabbed Ding Yunyi's ear: "Ding Xiangwen, your second sister and I were never pregnant when we got married. I went everywhere to seek medical treatment before I became pregnant. How can I be compared with you?"  ? You are the only child of my Ding family, and the child I gave birth to is also named Ye! Don¡¯t think that because you have become a guard or a knight, you can ignore me as a sister. In my heart, you are the official  No matter how big he gets, he¡¯s still my brother!¡±

    Ding Yunyi repeatedly begged for mercy, "Oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh," Ding Biyue put her hands down. Ding Yunyi covered her ears and said with a smile, "Second sister, that's not what I meant."

    Ding Biwei was careful and suddenly asked: "You are not satisfied with so many people. Do you already have a sweetheart?"

    "No, no." Ding Yunyi denied continuously.

    Ding Chen Wanhe coughed: "Xiang Wen, it doesn't matter if you really have a sweetheart, but as the daughter-in-law of my Ding family, your first priority is to be clean"

    Mother said something, and Ding Yunyi responded. He would never admit that he had a woman even to death.

    Just as the mother and son, siblings and siblings were in a stalemate, Ding Yuanzhao suddenly rushed in and said, "Hurry, Xiang Wen, for some reason, the Holy One has urgently declared me to be admitted to Xinan Pavilion, and actually asked me to take you with me.  "

    Ding Yunyi knew that it must be for "mutiny", but what did Chongzhen want to see him do?  But this is good, as it avoids the embarrassment of finding a wife for yourself

    When the father and son arrived at Xinuang Pavilion, they saw that Wen Tiren, the chief minister of the cabinet, Xiong Mingyu, the minister of the Ministry of War, Hou Xun, the minister of the Ministry of Hubu, and most of the left and right ministers of the Ministry of War and the Ministry of Personnel had already arrived, while Wu Sangui stood solemnly on the side.

    Seeing that Ding Yuanzhao, the right minister of the Ministry of War, had also arrived, Chongzhen had a stern look on his face and said nothing. Wang Chengen explained the emergency of the situation.  Sure enough, it was the Liaodong "Mutiny".

    "Tell me what to do." Chongzhen said in a serious tone.

    No one dared to speak first, so Chongzhen raised his voice: "Aren't you usually very good at talking? Today the world is peaceful, and tomorrow the rebels can be wiped out immediately. I am talking about Long Yan Dayue Na! Now the thing is coming, I  The border troops mutinied, why have they all become mute? Wen Tiren, you are the chief minister of the cabinet, you say it first!"

    When the emperor called upon him, Wen Tiren did not dare to evade it anymore and said bravely: "The Liaodong Rebellion was a treasonous act. I thought I was a soldier."???.  The military department is in charge of Master Xiong, so I think I already have a plan to deal with it.  "

    Wen Tiren kicked the ball to Xiong Mingyu, who hurriedly said: "The Liaodong mutiny was caused by money and wages. I thought that as soon as the food and wages arrived, the mutiny would naturally subside. Mr. Hou, you'd better raise money as soon as possible."  "

    The ball has come to Hou Xun again. How can Hou Xun be willing to take this responsibility: "Where can the Ministry of Revenue find the money? I really have no choice. Sir Xiong, the Ministry of War cannot shirk responsibility for the Liaodong Mutiny. It's better for you to make an idea."

    "Damn, they are all bastards!" Chongzhen suddenly became furious: "Normally everyone talks incessantly, but now they are defeated, you push me, I push you. Do you still want me to personally conquer Yulinjia? Okay?  , Okay, Wang Chengen, bring me my sword, I¡¯m going to Liaodong, I don¡¯t believe those mutinous soldiers dare to kill me!¡±

    "Your Majesty, calm down!" Everyone knelt down.

    "Calm down your anger? How can I calm down my anger?" Chongzhen was furious: "The rogue bandits are becoming more and more rampant, and the Jinlu are becoming more and more bold. In the past two years, they actually attacked the capital. I want those border troops to guard against the Jinlu, not  Used to rebel against me!"

    The emperor was furious, but Wen Tiren dared to evade: "Your Majesty, I think the mutiny was just started by a few soldiers. Your Majesty can order Wu Xiang and others to suppress it, and at the same time mobilize the Royal Guards to go to Liaodong. Once your Majesty's Royal Guards arrive, how can the rebellion be carried out?  An opponent?"

    Before Chongzhen could speak, Wu Sangui had already snorted coldly.  Chongzhen quickly noticed this: "Let's all get up and talk. Wu Sangui, what did you mean by snorting just now?"

    Wu Sangui stood up, and he was very bold: "Your Majesty, please forgive me for saying something disrespectful. Those imperial guards usually look good, but on the battlefield, they are of no use."

    Chongzhen changed his color slightly, and Xiong Mingyu hurriedly shouted: "Wu Sangui, you are so brave!"

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 116 Military Pay

    "Wu Sangui, you are so brave!"

    Xiong Mingyu's angry rebuke did not panic Wu Sangui: "Master Xiong, what Wu Sangui said is the truth. The imperial army is pampered and has not fought in a long time? But we border troops are fighting bloody battles with Jinlu every day.  Wu Sangui boldly said that if the frontier army and the Imperial Forest Army were to confront each other, they would be able to overwhelm the Imperial Forest Army with a single charge! "

    I originally thought that Wu Sangui¡¯s bold remarks would anger Chongzhen again, but I didn¡¯t expect that Chongzhen had no intention of getting angry. Instead, he pondered for a long time and suddenly said: ¡°Is Ding Yunyi here?¡±

    "I'm here!" Ding Yunyi, who was standing at the end, responded.

    Those ministers couldn't help but notice this young man.

    I had long heard that the emperor had promoted a young man, who was originally stationed in Penghu. I didn¡¯t expect that a group of high-ranking ministers were meeting today, but such a young man was also promoted by the emperor.

    Chongzhen glanced at him: "Ding Yunyi, tell me honestly, is the Royal Forest Army really that vulnerable? If we fight with your soldiers, what will be the victory or defeat?"

    Ding Yunyi thought about it for a moment, and then took the courage to say: "Your Majesty, if the troops are equal, or even the Royal Forest Army is slightly superior in number, I think the outcome is the same as what Wu Sangui said. In fact, the reason is very simple, no matter who is on the side,  The army is still a soldier guarding the sea. Every day, the two armies are fighting. If you can't take the enemy's life, the enemy will take your life. But what about the Royal Forest Army? They can't do this kind of life-for-life.  The courage comes.¡±

    Chongzhen showed a hint of bitterness on his face and sighed: "Exchange lives for lives, exchange lives for lives. Yes, I thought the Royal Forest Army was the most elite division in the world, but in fact they do not have such courage."

    The atmosphere became awkward for a moment.

    After all, it was Chongzhen who spoke first: "Xiong Mingyu, tell me first, why doesn't the Ministry of War pay the soldiers? It's half a year in arrears?"

    Xiong Mingyu immediately said: "The Ministry of War is in arrears with military pay for half a year. I admit it, but the Ministry of Household Affairs has not given the Ministry of War enough money for ten months. Where can I find money to give to Liaodong?"

    Upon hearing that Xiong Mingyu was pointing the finger directly at himself, Hou Xun said quickly: "Since the founding of the Yuan Dynasty, we have always been unable to make ends meet. Adding up the national annual taxes, the side payments alone are not enough to cover the expenses.  Where is the money in the Ministry of Finance? The Ministry of Finance is so stretched that it has to dig up the east wall to make up for the west wall. There is really no way for the military budget. "

    Chongzhen also knew that he was telling the truth.

    Since the Jiajing period of the Ming Dynasty, military expenditures have continued to increase. All annual revenue has been used for military expenditures, and the shortfall is still large.  During the reign of Chongzhen, the number of three salaries and stipends alone reached 12 million taels.  The sharp increase in military pay resulted in financial difficulties making ends meet, and the people were destitute and exhausted their wealth.  Sun Yingkui, the Secretary of the Ministry of Revenue, talked about the financial difficulties before and after the Gengxu Rebellion and said: "I have earned two million this year, but I have spent more than six million on side expenses. All methods of obtaining wealth have been exhausted."

    In the sixth year of Chongzhen, the national tax revenue was 11 million taels, but the border wages were as high as 12 million taels. It is equivalent to the total national tax revenue and the country still owes more than 1 million taels in border wages.

    Ding Yunyi is even more aware that in order to solve financial difficulties, the Ming government had to start from the people.  In the 30th year of Jiajing's reign, an additional 1.2 million yuan was given to Nanji, Zhejiang and other prefectures and counties.  In the middle of Wanli period, Ming Shenzong Zhu Yijun implemented mining tax collection, and collected 3 million taels in eight years.  In the forty-sixth year of Wanli, Emperor Hachi rebelled against the Ming Dynasty. The Ming court's Liao pay increased sharply by three million taels. The Ming court tax "increased by three cents and five cents per mu, and the world's tax increased by two million. It is strange that it will be increased by another three cents next year."  Five cents. Next year, please ask the Ministry of War and Industry to add another two cents to the front and back, and the increase will be 1.2 million, which will be the annual quota."

    In the third year of Chongzhen, the area outside Jiuli was increased by three cents, and later "assistance rates" and "training rates" were levied.  But even if all the taxes are added up, they only account for 20% of the people's income. Normally, the people can afford it, but in fact, the people have indeed reached the point where they cannot live.

    The main reason is that these military expenditure burdens are placed on ordinary people, and those royal relatives, powerful bureaucrats, landlords, etc. embezzle large amounts of land for farming and do not pay taxes or pay very little tax, thus making it impossible for the people to live.

    Therefore, Ming Dynasty¡¯s current predicament is one part natural disaster and nine parts disaster.

    Chongzhen asked: "Wu Sangui, how much silver do you need?"

    Wu Sangui also knew that he should not go too far: "Your Majesty, the so-called Liaodong mutiny is actually not accurate. The mutiny mainly occurred in Ningyuan, but once the Ningyuan mutiny cannot be resolved, it is likely to cause a series of consequences. I also know that the court is in trouble, and I will not ask for it.  Immediately make up for all the military pay, and as long as I bring back 300,000, no, 200,000 taels of silver, I can temporarily overcome the difficulties!"

    "Two hundred thousand, what a big statement." Hou Xun snorted coldly: "My household department still has a total of five hundred thousand taels of silver left. That was saved with great effort by cutting down on clothing and dieting. It's rare that I just focus on?The Ningyuan family?  "

    "Master Hou!" Wu Sangui was a little anxious: "The Ministry of War can't waste a moment. I only need 200,000 taels, only 200,000 taels!"

    Chongzhen's eyes were a little wandering: "The mutiny cannot be delayed for a moment. The soldiers fought with blood and blood but could not get any pay. How can they be willing to work for the court? Let's do this. The Ministry of Revenue will come up with 150,000 taels, and I will go talk to the queen.  , If you can avoid everything this year, take 50,000 taels from the imperial silver and give it to Wu Sangui to take back. "

    "Your Majesty." Chongzhen's words seemed to cut out Hou Xun's heart: "The Ministry of Revenue has taken out 150,000 taels, so it is really empty. What should we do to suppress the bandits in the Central Plains? What should we do with the money that each ministry needs? The imperial court can operate normally.  what to do?"

    "I don't care, I can't control that much anymore!" Chongzhen suddenly became angry: "I can't control that much now. I can only treat my head and feet for pain. I even took out the imperial silver. Do you still need me to give orders?  The queen doesn¡¯t want to eat?¡±

    Seeing that the emperor was determined, Hou Xun did not dare to tell the difference.

    He was extremely worried, not because of the money issue, but because of the series of reactions that followed.  Ningyuan has received the arrears of military pay, but what about other places?  If you can get money just by paying, will other places follow suit?  But I absolutely dare not say these words.

    "I have taken out the money, but those soldiers who rebelled must not be spared lightly." Chongzhen's tone became stern again: "I must kill a few of the soldiers who led the rebellion and tell everyone, I thought in my heart  I remember those soldiers and their merits, but we will never allow mutiny, and we will never tolerate mutiny!¡±

    Wu Sangui breathed a long sigh of relief. The method Ding Yunyi gave him really worked. After receiving the military pay, he could just find a few people to kill. He stood up and said respectfully:

    "Yes, Wu Sangui understands. Wu Sangui will definitely kill a few soldiers who are leading the trouble to warn everyone."

 Part One: The Storm in Penghu Chapter 117 The Three-Year Agreement

    Chongzhen looked a little tired.

    He asked Wen Tiren, Hou Xun, Xiong Mingyu and other high-ranking ministers to leave first, leaving only Ding Yunyi and Wu Sangui.

    "I have said that some of my ministers are talented but not virtuous, and some are virtuous but not talented." Chongzhen said this with some difficulty: "There are still many people who are only selfish but not public-minded, and some who are ignorant.  , just hanging around there. Ding Yunyi, Wu Sangui, the reason why I value you is because you are young and energetic, and you are different from them. Can you understand my painstaking efforts? "

    "We will live up to His Majesty's deep kindness!" Ding Yunyi and Wu Sangui said together.

    "It's good if you can understand, it's good if you can understand." Chongzhen sighed: "I originally wanted to keep you in Beijing for a few more days, but now the government affairs are very busy and there is no peace there, so you should go back early."

    "yes."

    Ding Yunyi and Wu Sangui were about to leave when Chongzhen suddenly stopped them again, looked at them for a long time, and then said slowly: "You two, please don't let me down."

    Chongzhen¡¯s last words revealed hope, but also a bit of helplessness

    It was Wang Chengen who sent them out. When no one was around, Wang Chengen suddenly stopped: "Some things are urgent, and it doesn't hurt to do them occasionally. But if it happens again and again, it will be a situation that is irreversible."

    Ding Yunyi and Wu Sangui were surprised.

    Wang Chengen looked cold: "Don't you think Wen Tiren can't see the flaw? Don't you think Xiong Mingyu doesn't know? Do you think your strategy is really smart? The only one who was really concealed was the emperor."

    Ding Yunyi and Wu Sangui could not say a word.

    Wang Chengen sneered: "Wen Tiren and Xiong Mingyu don't want to expose you, not because they don't want to take care of this matter, but because they know better what will happen once this matter is exposed and Long Yan is furious.  As a result, the entire Liaodong will be in turmoil. If Liaodong is in chaos, the situation will be critical. In the past few years, so many border officers were killed and executed because of the Yuan case. When this matter was exposed again, you two were killed first, and then Wu.  Xiang, those officers in the border army. Then, it was said that Wen Tiren, as the chief minister of the cabinet, was dismissed. Xiong Mingyu, as the minister of the Ministry of War, has unshirkable responsibility. Countless people will be dismissed because of you!  If a person is daring, he will lose his official position, and if he is beheaded, he will be beheaded!"

    "Father, this idea came from me." Ding Yunyi said bravely.

    "The emperor will not care who is responsible for this." Wang Chengen said calmly: "When the power of God is angry, everyone will suffer. Fortunately, this matter was resolved smoothly. My father-in-law did not expose you, not because of your kindness, but because of your kindness.  The border wages have been in arrears for too long, and sooner or later there will be a mutiny. Instead of doing this, it would be better for you to happen earlier. Xiang Wen, uncle, let this matter be over. My father-in-law only hopes that you two will move on from now on.  Be loyal to the court and don¡¯t let the emperor down.¡±

    "Yes, I understand."

    Wang Chengen let Wu Sangui go first, and he called Ding Yunyi aside: "When you go back, don't forget to pass by Luoyang to see Prince Fu. If you didn't meet Prince Fu first when you came back this time, I'm afraid he would be unhappy."

    Ding Yunyi became confused again. What is the relationship between him and Prince Fu?  I remember that when Zhu Yujian, the king of Tang Dynasty, left Penghu, Eunuch Chen beside him specifically told him:

    "Ding Xiangwen, Boss Ding, don't forget what King Fu told you. No matter how great your achievements are, if you forget King Fu's instructions, King Fu will kill you like an ant!"

    Is there some secret agreement between my predecessor and Prince Fu?  After thinking about it, I really can't think of a reason

    When Ding Yunyi and Wu Sangui left the palace, they found that their backs were soaked in cold sweat.

    None of those officials are stupid. They have gone through so many dirty and dark things to get to where they are today. These little tricks of their own are not worth talking about in their eyes. They are just being wise and protecting themselves.  Not wanting to expose himself and get involved in this muddy water, Ding Yunyi suddenly understood this truth.

    Just as Wang Chengen said, the only one who was really kept in the dark was Chongzhen.

    Although he has shown himself to be wise and calm in many matters, after all, he lives in the palace for a long time and is too confident in himself. He does not believe that anyone dares to deceive him about such a major matter.

    In fact, how many officials were deceiving Chongzhen?

    "Second brother, I almost hurt you this time." Wu Sangui said with lingering fear: "I have been fighting at the border all year round. I don't understand the principles of being an official. How could I have imagined that there are so many tricks in this officialdom."

    Ding Yunyi's heart moved. Could it be that this incident also affected her unconsciously???Sangui?  He forced a smile and said: "Brother, this idea was mine, and it was me who almost hurt brother. Fortunately, there was no danger, and we finally passed the test smoothly."

    Wu Sangui said with a smile: "We are saying goodbye this time. I am at the border, and my second brother is in Penghu. I don't know when we will see each other again. Second brother, you and I will make a promise. After three years, we will find a chance to see each other again no matter what."  , either you come to my border, or I come to your Penghu, and you and my brothers will drink freely, and we will never return until we are drunk!"

    "I will definitely keep this three-year agreement firmly in mind." Ding Yunyi also smiled.

    No one knows what will happen in three years, but Ding Yunyi believes that as long as he is still alive, he and Wu Sangui will be reunited.

    He also believes that the story between himself and Wu Sangui is just the beginning

    When he came to the inn, he saw that A Hu was the only one there. He asked Qin Yun where they had gone. A Hu pouted and said that Qin Yun and the others were out for fun, and that children were not allowed to go where they went.  As a result, Ah Hu was left alone in the inn.

    Ding Yunyi couldn't help laughing. The three of Qin Yun must have gone to a brothel. Otherwise, why couldn't Ahu go?  He comforted A Hu with a few words: "When they come back, let them clean up. We will leave back to Penghu tomorrow."

    Ah Hu¡¯s eyes lit up: ¡°Really, we want to go back to Penghu?¡±

    "Yes." Ding Yunyi nodded: "Don't you like staying in the capital?"

    "I don't like it, I don't like it." Ah Hu said repeatedly: "Nothing is good here, there is no sea, no fishing boats, nothing. I miss my sister and Penghu."

    Ding Yunyi smiled slightly, yes, everything is not as good as his own home. He has been out for a long time this time, and it is time to go home. There are still so many things waiting for him in Penghu.

    This trip to the capital was uneventful, and we also picked up a Penghu garrison and Xiaoqiwei. I think that in the next few years, I can develop and strengthen myself without any distractions.

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 118 Prince Fu¡¯s Mansion

    Hearing Ding Yunyi say that he would leave the capital so soon, everyone in the Ding family was reluctant to leave.  Only Ding Yuanzhao and Wang Qingheng spoke eloquently, saying that it was the duty of a minister to be loyal to the imperial court.

    Ding Yunyi¡¯s mother and two sisters originally hoped to take advantage of his return to the capital to resolve his marriage issues, but they did not expect that this wish would come to nothing.

    But this is great news for Ding Yunyi.

    That night, Ding Chen Wanhe, Ding Biwei and Ding Biyue chatted with Ding Yunyi for half the night before going back to rest.

    Early in the morning, Qin Yun and the others had arrived at Ding Mansion and left them to have breakfast. Ding Yunyi had already packed up and was about to leave the capital.

    The three women, Ding, Chen, Wanhe, were reluctant to leave and warned him repeatedly, as if Ding Yunyi was still a three-year-old child.

    This trip to the capital came and went in a hurry, but it was fruitful. However, Ding Yunyi was still worried about one thing, and that was the trip to Luoyang.

    What is the relationship between yourself and King Fu?  Why does Wang Chengen also know?  Does Chongzhen know?

    He asked Ye Dahai, Qin Yun, and A Hu to return to Penghu first, while he only took Xiao Yifeng to Luoyang.

    Luoyang is one of the birthplaces of Chinese civilization. It has thousands of years of civilization, city and capital history. Ancient Chinese myths such as Fuxi, Nuwa, Huangdi, Tang Yao, Yu Shun and Xia Yu are mostly passed down here.  Since the Xia Dynasty, thirteen dynasties have established their capitals here, and one hundred and five emperors have guided the country in Luoyang.  Luoyang is also the only city in Chinese history to be named the "Sacred Capital".  It is one of the cities with the earliest and longest history of establishing a capital in China.

    Zhu Changxun, the blessed king in Luoyang, was an extremely prominent figure in the history of the Ming Dynasty.

    Zhu Changxun was the third son born in the 14th year of Wanli to Concubine Zheng, the most beloved concubine of Ming Shenzong.  Before that, in August of the tenth year of Wanli, Concubine Wang Gong gave birth to her son Zhu Changluo.  Emperor Shenzong of the Ming Dynasty doted on Concubine Zheng and wanted to abolish the eldest daughter and establish a younger one. However, he was strongly opposed by the ministers and Empress Dowager Xiaoding. This was known as the "Struggle over the Foundation of the Country" in history.

    Around this issue, the ministers and the emperor fought for fifteen years, during which many things happened.

    The "Battle of the Country" was the most intense and complex political event in the Wanli Dynasty. It forced the resignation of four chief ministers, more than ten second-rank officials and above, and involved more than 300 central and local officials, including more than 100  Dismissed, dismissed, and dismissed.  The intensity of the struggle is evident.  Shenzong therefore abandoned the government in protest.

    Finally, in the 29th year of Wanli, Shenzong had no choice but to give in and established the emperor's eldest son Zhu Changluo as the crown prince and Zhu Changxun as the blessed king.  Soon after, King Fu got married, and the wedding fee amounted to 300,000 gold.  The court officials asked the king to establish the vassal state according to the system, but Shenzong and Concubine Zheng kept their beloved son by their side.  King Fu's fiefdom was in Luoyang, and he spent 280,000 taels of silver to build his residence, which was ten times more than the cost of a normal royal family.  Shenzong sent eunuchs to collect the "mining tax", and all the billions of money collected went into the Fuwang vassal.

    By the 40th year of Wanli, King Fu was twenty-seven years old. Prime Minister Ye Xianggaoshangshu argued hard for it, and Shenzong agreed to hold it in the spring of the next year.  When the time came, she broke her promise again. Seeing that public opinion was fierce and she had to surrender, Concubine Zheng took the opportunity to speak out and make a big profit for her son.  Concubine Zheng asked for more than 40,000 hectares of land at a time. The ministers fought hard and could not reduce it to 20,000 hectares. She also made the following request:

    First, the 40,000 hectares of farmland in the village were halved, and 20,000 hectares were still needed. The fertile soil in Zhongzhou was insufficient, so we had to use the fertile farmland in Shandong and Huguang to make up for it.  Second, if Zhang Juzheng's property is gone, those who still have official positions will be transferred to the Fu Mansion.  Third, from Yangzhou to Anhui Taiping, various miscellaneous taxes along the river were allocated to Fufu.  Fourth, part of the income from Sichuan Salt Wells belongs to Fufu.  Fifth, ask for 1,300 citations of Huaiyan salt.

    The above five items, especially the last one, affect the national economy and people's livelihood, as well as the salary of border defense troops, and the consequences are extremely serious.  And Shenzong all agreed.  It was easy to get it done, but Concubine Zheng still refused to let King Fu take over the feudal vassal according to the system. She tried to delay it for a while longer on the pretext of celebrating Empress Dowager Li's birthday the next year.  After being reprimanded by Empress Dowager Li, who happened to pass away before her seventieth birthday the following year, the ministers repeatedly urged Shenzong and Concubine Zheng to find no excuse for delaying, so they had no choice but to let King Fu surrender.

    In February of the forty-second year of Wanli, Zhu Changxun came to Luoyang with countless gold and silver treasures. The team stretched more than a hundred miles in front and back.  At the same time, 20,000 hectares of farmland were acquired.

    From this we can see the depth of favor that King Fu Zhu Changxun received.

    After entering the country, Emperor Wanli ignored the affairs of the state for thirty years. Most of the memorials sent by the officials were ignored, except for the memorial from Prince Fu's Mansion, which was submitted in the morning and answered in the afternoon. All his requests were granted.

    With such convenience, desperadoes from all over the world flocked to Zhu Changxun¡¯s door.  After Emperor Chongzhen ascended the throne, he was very respectful to Prince Fu because he was an honored member of the imperial family.

    As soon as they entered Luoyang and asked where the palace of King Fu Zhu Changxun was, the people all gave way, as if no one wanted to say anything more.

    Good looksHe found the soldier, and when he asked about it, the soldier immediately became alert. He looked Ding Yunyi up and down, questioned him repeatedly, and then pointed him in the direction.

    By going back and forth like this, another half day was wasted.

    Arriving at the gate of the palace, the seventh-rank officials in front of the prime minister's door, the doorkeepers Ding Huyuan, were actually more arrogant than the last, and they ignored Ding Yunyi.  Finally, an older servant asked about Ding Yunyi. When he heard that the other party was just a guard, he couldn't help but smile to his companion:

    "When did our Prince Fu's Mansion even have a guard as big as a sesame seed and a mung bean come in?"

    Ding Yunyi was angry in his heart and reluctantly held back his anger: "I am familiar with your Eunuch Chen, please inform me."

    I heard that I and Eunuch Chen agreed, and the servant said "favour", but still did not make any move. Ding Yunyi had no choice but to take out two pieces of silver and said: "Sorry to trouble you."

    Putting the silver in his hand and weighing it, the servant snorted: "We in Prince Fu's Mansion are not beggars."

    Ding Yunyi rolled his eyes, and a smile suddenly appeared on his face: "Look, I don't have any silver with me. When I come out, I will go back and get one hundred taels of silver to honor you. I will never break my promise."

    Only then did the three servants at the door smile. The old servant said with satisfaction: "This is just like a human saying. I'm sorry you don't dare to deceive us people from Prince Fu's Mansion, otherwise you won't even think of coming to Luoyang. Just wait, I'll give it to you  You report it.¡±

    After waiting for a stick of incense outside, the old servant came out and said, "What kind of guard is that? You are lucky today. My prince is in a good mood. You can go in and see him."

    "Yes, thank you."

    Ding Yunyi was about to go in, when he was suddenly stopped by his hometown Ding: "Remember, each person has one hundred taels of silver, so that's a must. Otherwise, don't blame us for being ruthless."

    Ding Yunyi smiled and said: "Don't worry, I will never forget the money."

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 19 The mystery is solved

    This is a "world" that Ding Yunyi has never seen before.

    The imperial palace in the capital is already extremely luxurious, but Prince Fu's Mansion in Luoyang cannot be described as "luxury" anymore.

    It¡¯s a beautiful place, and the pillars seem to be covered with gold foil.  The ground seems to be made of a whole piece of white jade, and the palace is slightly inferior to this place.

    What¡¯s even worse is that it smells like sex.

    When Ding Yunyi came in, a song and dance performance was going on here. The song and dance prostitutes were wearing almost transparent gauze and dancing to the sound of music.  At a glance, the kabuki girl's graceful figure can be seen clearly in the tulle.

    These dozens of singing and dancing prostitutes are only serving two people. One of them is so fat that he almost loses his appearance. I think it is Zhu Changxun, the king of fortune, who is famous for his lewdness and obesity.  Looking at the other person, Ding Yunyi almost shouted out loud, it turned out to be Zhu Yujian, the king of Tang Dynasty!

    Zhu Yujian smiled and waved to Ding Yunyi, and Ding Yunyi walked over bravely.  Zhu Yujian pointed to the side and motioned for him to sit down.

    The costumes and performances of the kabuki girls in front of you make people jealous and their hearts beat faster.

    Zhu Changxun didn¡¯t seem to notice that there was an extra person around him, he just concentrated on enjoying the song and dance performance.  After about half an hour, Zhu Changxun laughed loudly with satisfaction:

    "Okay, okay, good dance, good dance. Reward, reward quickly!"

    A large plate of gold, silver and jewelry was brought out. The singing and dancing prostitutes laughed and grabbed a handful from the plate, and then scattered away.  Two people consciously sat next to Zhu Changxun.

    "Prince Tang, you have lived with me for more than a month. Don't you like any of my women?" Zhu Changxun touched a woman's breast and said lustfully.

    Zhu Yujian was not surprised by the woman's laughter: "Prince Fu, I don't have this hobby. Just enjoy it yourself, Prince Fu."

    "I know, you must be a seductress." Zhu Changxun laughed.

    Zhu Yujian was not angry: "Prince Fu, Ding Yunyi has been waiting here for a while."

    Zhu Changxun's smile suddenly faded, and he pushed the woman beside him away: "Ding Yunyi? Who is Ding Yunyi?"

    "Prince Fu, Ding Yunyi wishes to greet you." Ding Yunyi stood up.

    Zhu Changxun snorted coldly in his nose: "Ding Yunyi, you are so brave, do you still have me as the King of Fortune in your eyes?"

    Ding Yunyi was confused: "Ding Yunyi didn't know where he offended King Fu, so he asked King Fu to show him."

    Zhu Changxun's face was gloomy: "When you go to the capital, why don't you come to Luoyang first? In your eyes, am I dispensable?"

    Ding Yunyi gritted his teeth and said: "Prince Fu, I should have come to pay you respects first, but this time I returned to Beijing by water with Eunuch Wang Chengen, so I am sorry for the inconvenience. Please forgive me for the inconvenience."

    "Wang Chengen? Who is he? He is just a castrated useless person." Zhu Changxun said contemptuously.

    Looking at the entire Ming Dynasty, apart from Emperor Chongzhen, only Fu Wang Zhu Changxun dared to scold Wang Chengen like this.  Ding Yunyi was not surprised. Even Emperor Chongzhen was very respectful to Zhu Changxun. How could a Wang Chengen be in Zhu Changxun's eyes?

    After scolding Wang Chengen, Zhu Changxun's expression improved slightly: "At last you didn't lie. You saved Wang Chengen in Hangzhou. That useless man was grateful to you and took you to Beijing with him. It's human nature."

    "The King of Fortune is wise." Ding Yunyi said, somewhat dumbfounded.

    "But" At this point, Zhu Changxun asked all the women and entourage beside him to leave, and then said: "When you left the capital and went to Fujian, I specifically told you to report to me every six months.  For once, why have you never said a word?"

    Ding Yunyi is even more confused. What are you reporting?  He said perfunctorily: "After Yun Yi arrived in Fujian, he first fought with the red barbarians, and then fought with the pirates. He was busy all day long and couldn't spare any time. This time he returned to Beijing with the order, thinking that he would definitely be able to see Prince Fu.  So I delayed it for a while, thinking that no matter what King Fu wanted to ask, it would be best for Yun Yi to answer it face to face. "

    "Finally, you still have some filial piety." Zhu Changxun smiled again: "I have heard about the things you did in Fujian, and you did not embarrass me, Prince Fu. Killing the red barbarians and killing the pirates is very good, and it is not in vain.  I didn¡¯t expect a scholar like you to be so brave.¡±

    You cultivate?  When did you cultivate me?  Ding Yunyi had no confidence at all.  At this time, Zhu Changxun suddenly asked: "I asked you to look at Zheng Zhilong for me, how is this person doing now?"

    With just this sentence, Ding Yunyi suddenly realized that most of the mysteries that had troubled him for a long time were successfully solved.

    I think about my predecessor who was transferredBefore arriving in Fujian, he must have accepted Zhu Changxun's secret order to monitor Zheng Zhilong before leaving.  So what Eunuch Chen said to himself before leaving in Penghu that day, Zhu Changxun would also blame himself for not reporting on Zheng Zhilong's situation.

    "It's just not clear why Zhu Changxun chose to spy on Zheng Zhilong himself. As long as he asked, he would immediately reveal his flaws.

    Ding Yunyi's mind was spinning very fast. After thinking for a while, he decided to take a gamble: "King Fu, although Zheng Zhilong made great achievements in Liaoluo Bay in Fujian and killed many of his sworn brothers when he was a pirate in the past, he still associates with Hongyi.  With so many connections, Taiwan has become the domain of Zheng Zhilong and Hongyi, and the power of the imperial court cannot intervene. As for other aspects, Ding Yunyi's official position is too small, so there is no way to know. "

    If the dice is rolled, there is a high probability that it will come up big, but once it comes out small, there will be a disaster.

    After saying this, Ding Yunyi waited uneasily.

    Zhu Changxun was silent for a long time, and snorted again: "Zheng Zhilong was born as a pirate, and he has a sinister heart. If it weren't for the legitimate employment opportunities of the imperial court, how would he be where he is today?"

    Ding Yunyi knew that he had won the bet.

    Although Zhu Changxun was dissolute, he was dedicated to protecting Zhu Ming's country. He did not trust Zheng Zhilong, a pirate at all.

    Zhu Changxun's tone was full of disdain: "He is now a military general of the Ming Dynasty, but he actually colludes with Hongyi. His heart and people can be killed. But now the court still needs him, so he will be spared for the time being. Xiang  Wen, your family is clean. Your father, Ding Yuanzhao, has a reputation for being honest, and I admire him deeply. Therefore, when I heard that you were going to join the army in Fujian, the first thing that came to my mind was you. You must remember not to get involved with Zheng Zhilong.  , It¡¯s a disgrace to your Ding family¡¯s reputation.¡±

    "Yes, Yun Yi will keep it in mind."

    Zhu Yujian smiled at this time and said: "How about King Fu? I said Xiang Wen is not that kind of person, right? At first I told you, you still had doubts, but now you see it with your own eyes and hear it with your own ears, you can finally believe it.  Bar?"

    Zhu Changxun also smiled: "Yes, I have lived up to my expectations."

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 120 A tripod and two deer

    Zhu Changxun praised a few words, then suddenly his face darkened: "Ding Xiangwen, pirates like Zheng Zhilong, kill one less one, if he serves the court properly and dutifully, then that's fine, but if there is a half-hearted,  You take his head for me."

    "yes!"

    Ding Yunyi agreed, but in his heart he disagreed.  Take Zheng Zhilong¡¯s head?  Why should I take Zheng Zhilong's head?  Most of Fujian is under his control, so thank God he doesn't take advantage of him.

    Zhu Yujian smiled slightly and said: "Prince Fu is always so worried about the country and wishes to eradicate all the sycophants. But what if Zheng Zhilong truly repented and served the country?"

    "Impossible." Zhu Changxun said flatly: "I have no other abilities. I can't be wrong when I judge people. Xiang Wen, you have stayed in Fujian for a long time, what do you think?"

    Ding Yunyi thought for a moment: "Zheng Zhilong has always been ambitious and ambitious. He will definitely bring disaster to our Ming Dynasty."

    This categorical comment also surprised Zhu Changxun and Zhu Yujian. Although they also knew that Zheng Zhilong was not a kind person, they did not dare to make such a conclusion now.

    Zhu Yujian joked: "Does Xiang Wen still know how to read faces?"

    You will die in his hands in the future.  Ding Yunyi muttered in his heart, but he couldn't say it out loud: "I understand a little bit."

    "Oh?" Zhu Changxun suddenly became interested: "You can actually read faces? What do you think of the face of the King of Tang?"

    Is this still necessary?  Ding Yunyi was also modest: "Yunyi looked at the face of the Tang Dynasty king, which is what he seeks in the face of wealth and danger. In the future, there will be great wealth and great honor, but it will also be accompanied by endless dangers."

    Zhu Yujian gradually put away his smile. He originally asked the question jokingly, but he didn't expect Ding Yunyi to say such a thing.  He also thought that Ding Yunyi never lied, so he probably meant something, so he didn't bother to ask more questions in front of Zhu Changxun, so he suppressed it in his heart.

    Zhu Changxun was very interested: "What do you think of my face?"

    He deliberately created a difficult problem for Ding Yunyi.  The blessed king is the best in the world and has the power to dominate the Ming Dynasty. What use is there for a person like him to calculate his fate?

    Ding Yunyi knew this person's fate, so he couldn't explain it clearly, so he said vaguely: "Yunyi gave King Fu six words, 'one cauldron, two deer'. King Fu, the secret must not be leaked, and please don't ask about these six words."  mean."

    It turns out that later Li Zicheng led his army to capture Luoyang.  King Fu and his female family members hid in the secluded Ying'en Temple in the suburbs, still trying to survive.  But others could escape, but King Fu did not have this blessing. He weighed more than 360 kilograms and had difficulty walking.  Soon, he was arrested by rogue bandits and escorted back to the city.  Halfway through, he met Lv Weiqi, the Minister of War in Nanjing who had been arrested.  Lv Shangshu encouraged him: "The honor is very important, the prince must not humiliate himself!" After saying this, Lv Shangshu scolded the thieves for being unyielding and dying bravely.

    King Fu was unwilling to commit suicide and die for his country. When he saw Li Zicheng, he immediately begged for his life.

    Li Zicheng saw the three-hundred-jin fat prince kneeling in the hall and crying for mercy. He had an idea and asked his men to tie up King Fu, strip him naked and wash him. He also took two deer from the back garden and killed them. They were placed in a huge pot with King Fu.  They cooked together and held a banquet at Zhougong Temple in Xiguan, Luoyang, where they ate together with their subordinates. It was called the "Fulu Banquet".

    Ding Yunyi meant this, but he didn't dare to say it clearly, but Zhu Changxun thought wrongly.

    In Zhu Changxun¡¯s mind, ¡°ding¡± means striving for the throne, and ¡°deer¡± means living in pursuit of deer, both of which have the meaning of being an emperor.  He originally had the opportunity to become emperor, but because of opposition from the officials, he came to Luoyang and became King Fu.

    Chongzhen was very respectful to him. He didn¡¯t want to and didn¡¯t have the ability to take over Chongzhen¡¯s world, but who knew what would happen next?  At present, the Central Plains and the border are uncertain. Chongzhen works day and night. I heard that he even stayed up for several days, and his body and bones will collapse sooner or later. Could it be that Ding Yunyi is referring to the fact that he still has a chance to become emperor in the future?

    "A tripod refers to the aspiration to dominate the world, and two deer, or it means myself and Chongzhen.

    Thinking of this, Zhu Changxun was overjoyed and laughed: "Okay, okay, I have written down your words. I will see when your words will be effective. Come and reward me!"

    He didn¡¯t say how much the reward would be, but after a while several large gold ingots were presented to him.  A rough calculation totals about three to five thousand taels of silver.

    After the city of Luoyang was destroyed, Li Zicheng's men carried the gold, silver, treasures and food from Prince Fu's palace. Thousands of people pulled the carts and carried them away for several days.  The property of King Fu Zhu Changxun became the source of military expenditure for Li Zicheng's army in the following years.

    "These few large gold ingots are nothing but a drop in the bucket to the King of Fortune Zhu Changxun.

    Ding Yunyi said unexpectedly: "Yunyi doesn't dare to accept it, please ask King Fu to give it to the guard's servant."

    "Oh, why is this?" Zhu Changxun was very surprised.

      Ding Yunyi smiled and told the story of how the servants asked him for money: "These gold ingots were given to the three servants. It will be easier for Yun Yi to visit King Fu in the future. I just assume that Yun Yi gave them in advance."  ¡±

    "What a bunch of dogs." Zhu Changxun laughed loudly: "You go back to Penghu, those dogs have their own way of waiting for them in the palace. Next time you come to the palace, I will ask them to kneel to pick you up.  "

    "Thank you, King Fu." Ding Yunyi smiled.

    "I'll see you off." Zhu Yujian stood up and said.

    When the two of them walked out, Zhu Yujian suddenly asked: "Xiang Wen, thanks to King Fu's help in speaking up for me this time, I was able to serve on the throne of Tang Dynasty. I passed by Luoyang and stayed with King Fu for a few days.  I¡¯m going to Fengyang soon, and I¡¯m just a prisoner of wealth. What did you mean by seeking wealth in danger? Did you mean that I was in Fengyang?¡±

    "Prince Tang." Ding Yunyi sighed softly: "You will understand in the future, please forgive Yun Yi for not being able to say it clearly."

    Zhu Yujian did not force it: "I understand. Penghu is important, Xiang Wen. I leave the first line of defense in the Ming Dynasty to you. Be careful in everything."

    "Thank you very much, Prince Tang." Ding Yunyi pursed his lips: "Prince Tang is also careful in Fengyang. Yun Yi will have to meet Prince Tang sooner or later in the future."

    "I really want to fight with you on the battlefield, it's better than being watched over day and night." Zhu Yujian looked gloomy, but then he smiled and said: "Xiang Wen, let's say goodbye. See you someday. Take care!"

    "Prince Tang, take care!" Ding Yunyi cupped his hands and got on his horse. Over there, Xiao Yifeng had been waiting impatiently: "Guard, are you going back to Penghu?"

    "Let's go back to Penghu!" Ding Yunyi said loudly, and then said to Zhu Yujian: "Prince Tang, Yunyi has gone!"

    The two war horses neighed and flew away.

    Zhu Yujian kept watching there. Until they were far away, he still stood there and watched, as if he was crazy.

    If they can gallop freely as them, how happy it is?

    But he can¡¯t because he doesn¡¯t have the qualifications

    (The first part of "Qiang Ming" "Penghu Storm" is over.)

 Part One: Storm in Penghu Chapter 121 Changes in Penghu

    "Sister, Brother Ding won't be back today."

    Ah Hu whispered.

    Standing at the beach, Ah Xi pursed her lips and nodded, and asked in a low voice: "Did Brother Ding say anything when you came back?"

    "He said he was going to Luoyang and asked us to go back first."

    "Why did it take him so long?" Ah Xi whispered to himself.

    Today we have waited in vain again. It seems that Brother Ding will not come back.

    I heard from A Hu that Brother Ding was promoted and bought a stunning woman named Chen Yuanyuan in Suzhou.  But Ah Xi doesn¡¯t blame Brother Ding at all.

    Brother Ding is a man, and a great hero.  What's so great about having a few women around such a man?  I am just a fisherman girl who cannot read, and I am very satisfied to be with Brother Ding every day.

    The sky was already darkening. Ah Xi turned around slowly and was about to leave when suddenly she heard Ah Hu shouting loudly from the side: "Sister, look!"

    Ah Xi turned around again. On the sea, a small boat was slowly coming towards Penghu.

    Ah Xi suddenly became nervous and stood on a rock, trying to look over there.

    The boat gradually approached, and there seemed to be a person standing on the bow, but he couldn't see clearly.  Ah Xi stood up on her toes and tried to look there.

    Gradually, gradually I can see clearly

    Suddenly, Ah Xi let out a cry of joy:

    "Brother Ding!"

    Ding Yunyi is back!

    When the boat finally docked and Ding Yunyi got off the boat, he saw the Axi siblings at first sight.

    Ah Xi forgot how shy a girl should be and rushed over. When she rushed in front of Ding Yunyi, she realized something was wrong and stopped quickly, but tears flowed out unsatisfactorily: "Brother Ding, you said you would only go for half a year.  Then he replied, why, why did it take so long"

    "It's only the first few days of half a year." Ding Yunyi smiled slightly.

    A Hu couldn¡¯t help but said: ¡°Since we left Penghu, sister has been standing here every day waiting for us to come back.¡±

    Looking at Ah Xi¡¯s obviously thinner face and eyes that were red and swollen from crying, Ding Yunyi felt pity in his heart, and regardless of anything else, he stretched out his arms and gently hugged Ah Xi.

    Ah Xi¡¯s body trembled for a moment, then became docile and motionless.

    At this moment, Ah Xi felt that all her waiting and all her thoughts were worth it

    ?¡­

    "Inspector Ding is back, Inspection Ding is back!"

    This joy instantly spread throughout Penghu Island.

    No matter whether Ding Yunyi is the general manager or a defensive officer, in the hearts of Penghu people, he will always be the "Inspector Ding".

    Most of the people in Penghu came out in response to the news and surrounded Ding Yunyi.  At this time, everyone in Penghu was cheering and excited.

    The emperor of the Ming Dynasty was Chongzhen, but in Penghu, the soldiers and civilians only recognized one person:

    Ding Yunyi!

    Ding Yunyi patiently answered each question. He did not change himself in any way because of his promotion.  It wasn't until it got completely dark that the fishermen dispersed one after another.

    "Brother, it will be good if you come back. Go back to the military camp." Bao Juhua said in a rough voice.

    Ding Yunyi nodded and turned to Ah Xi: "You should go back first."

    Ah Xi gave a gentle and submissive "Yes".

    When he was approaching the military camp, Ding Yunyi suddenly stopped and asked someone to bring the torch closer and point it in front: "What is that?"

    "Brother, that's called a church." Bao Juhua said proudly.

    "Damn it, I know that's a church!" Ding Yunyi cursed: "Who brought the church to the front of my military camp?"

    Cai Jiuzhou smiled on the side and said: "Shou Guard, didn't you ask Father Sarozzi to help you do business with Hongyi, and then everyone split the accounts? After you left, the priest worked very hard. In half a year, he got all the  Money can actually build a church. No, this church was just built half a month before you came back. Yesterday, Father Sarozzi organized two more shipments to be sent to Taiwan. It will be ready tomorrow.  return."

    "He built a church with the money he received?" Ding Yunyi was stunned: "How much money did he earn during this period?"

    After delivering the goods to Penghu, Xie Xuandao, who was responsible for accounting for Ding Yunyi, said: "Deducting necessary expenses and working capital, in more than half a year, the defense has earned 82,000 taels of silver just from Fujian via Penghu and then to Taiwan.  In addition, when taking routes such as Java and Luzon, the necessary expenses, working capital, and those handed over to Zheng Zhilong are also deducted, and the total defense amount isWhen we got one hundred and seventy thousand taels of silver, everything was accounted for.  "

    Ding Yunyi couldn¡¯t believe his ears.

    When he was in the capital, Chongzhen made Lei Lei furious because of the military expenses of more than 100,000 and 200,000 taels at the border. He even took part of the imperial silver to get it in front of him. Relying on the merchants, he had nearly 200,000 taels in just half a year.  Two silver coins?

    The future of serious business is much greater than that of pirates and plunder.  No wonder so many people, regardless of the sea ban and the risk of beheading, still find ways to beg for food from the sea. There is indeed a lot of profit in this.

    He only has a few ships to do business, but Zheng Zhilong has countless ships, and he monopolizes the right to do business with Japan. After so many years, he is probably still richer than King Fu.

    "Sea ban, sea ban, must not be a sea ban. Once this sea ban is lifted, it will be a great advantage to the country and the people."  No matter what, he has grasped the throat of maritime business.

    Back at the military camp, Cai Jiuzhou asked someone to serve tea and briefly talked about the situation after Ding Yunyi left.

    The warships customized in Quanzhou are basically in place. Only two Haicang ships have to be delayed in delivery due to a small problem. They will arrive next month or so.

    These warships are fully armed, equipped with French cannons, muskets, spray cannons, rockets, etc.

    This means that Ding Yunyi now has a small fleet. If combined with the powerful "Challenger", Ding Yunyi already has the capital to launch a small battle.

    The Fenggui City Fortress has begun to take shape. Bolaiman is very trustworthy and purchased artillery for Ding Yunyi. Of course, this was paid for with the money earned from maritime merchants.

    It¡¯s just that Poleman is not very satisfied with the current artillery. He is working non-stop and continues to think of ways to purchase it. He thinks he should be able to come back in the next few days.

    The artillery purchased by Polyman was installed at the Fenggui City Fortress and Mazu Temple according to Ding Yunyi's previous wishes. Once Penghu was attacked, it could cooperate with the sea warships to form a three-sided defense of Penghu.

    Ding Yunyi never expected that so many changes would have taken place in Penghu half a year after he left.

    The only troublesome thing now is that Penghu is not big and there are not many soldiers that can be recruited, so the army is short of manpower.

    "Go to Fujian to quietly recruit and then incorporate pirates." Ding Yunyi thought for a moment and said: "Anyway, the emperor has agreed to recruit a large number of pirates who are willing to fight anyway."

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 122 The War Is Coming

    Ding Yunyi has decided to develop Penghu without any scruples. Now he has the support of Emperor Chongzhen and Prince Fu behind him.

    The purpose of Chongzhen and King Fu is very clear. They want to use Zheng Zhilong, but they must contain Zheng Zhilong. As for the candidate to contain Zheng Zhilong, Ding Yunyi is obviously the most suitable candidate.

    Although Ding Yunyi is still just a defender and his power status is not comparable to that of Zheng Zhilong, in the eyes of Chongzhen and King Fu, Ding Yunyi has a good background and a clean family background. This is their favorite person.

    In such an era, once there is the support of the emperor and the powerful, the situation will qualitatively change.

    Of course, the confrontation with Zheng Zhilong that will come sooner or later cannot be shown yet.  After all, one is a giant whale on the sea, and the other is just a small fish in the sea.

    But, who can guarantee that a small fish will not grow into a giant whale?

    "Guard, there is something else I want to show you." Zhang Xianxuan said suddenly, and then raised his voice: "Exhibit the thing and let the guard take a look!"

    A battle flag appeared in front of Ding Yunyi, with three large characters embroidered on it:

    ?????????????????? Tiger Guard!

    ?????????????????? Tiger Guard!  This is the family background from which Ding Yunyi started his career!

    ?¡­

    As the sky dawned, Ding Yunyi stepped out of the military camp and came to the beach.  Now, everything is moving in a good direction, and Penghu is rapidly developing on the right track.

    Give yourself a few more years, Ding Yunyi thought, and he will definitely be able to further develop his power.  Taiwan, Fujian, and then

    During the trip to the capital, Ding Yunyi was a little surprised by the changes that had taken place in him.  Originally he just wanted to settle down in Penghu, but now he doesn't think so.

    People always have more pursuits.

    "Guard, Father Sarozzi is back and is anxious to see you."

    This report brought Ding Yunyi back to his senses.

    Hurrying back to the military camp, Father Sarozzi was already there. When he saw his old friend Ding Yunyi, Sarozzi did not have time to say hello, but hurriedly said: "Ding, I accidentally heard the news in Taiwan. Liu  It is very likely that Xiang will invade Penghu.¡±

    "What?" Ding Yunyi frowned.

    Father Sarozzi went on to say: "After Liu Xiang's disastrous defeat in the Liaoluo Bay naval battle, Zheng Zhilong and the Dutch restored their old friendship, and Liu Xiang was very unwilling to do so. Before dawn on the morning of April 9th, Liu Xiang took advantage of the moon being obscured and led his troops to  More than 600 people attacked the Dutch castle of Jelanje, and were discovered by Dutch sentries after using ladders to climb up the city wall. After the bombardment, Liu Xiang led his troops to flee a few days later.  Pirates leave Taiwan from Kaohsiung"

    The priest took a breath after saying this: "Originally Liu Xiang also lost his trace, but this time I came back from Taiwan and accidentally rescued a man at sea. After I woke up, I found out that he was a pirate, and he was also Liu Xiang's subordinate. He  Because I offended Liu Xiang over a trivial matter, he was thrown into the sea by the angry Liu Xiang. I was grateful for being rescued this time. After knowing that I was returning to Penghu, he told me the news that Liu Xiang was preparing to attack Penghu.  ¡±

    It turns out that Liu Xiang vented his anger on Penghu after he failed to attack the senior officials.

    He originally wanted to form an alliance with Ding Yunyi to deal with Zheng Zhilong and Hongyi together, but he did not expect that Ding Yunyi would "treacherously" and kill all his envoys.

    " If not, with the help of Penghu, this sneak attack on the senior officials might be successful.

    The more he thought about it, the angrier he became. Liu Xiang made up his mind to attack Penghu. He would use a sneak attack first. Once the sneak attack failed, he would immediately launch a strong attack.

    As long as we seize Penghu, which connects Taiwan and Fujian, we will have capital.

    Few pirates understand the principle of confidentiality, so Liu Xiang¡¯s determination to attack Penghu was also known to most people in his fleet.

    As soon as he came back, he encountered such a situation. Ding Yunyi immediately summoned all his brothers.

    After briefly talking about it, Bao Juhua was the most impatient: "I'm afraid of a bird! We now have ships and cannons, and when Liu Xiang comes, let's do it."

    Father Sarozzi said hurriedly: "Don't be impatient. Although Liu Xiang has been defeated repeatedly, he still has a certain strength. His strength is also greater than that of Penghu. How to fight must be carefully considered."

    Ding Yunyi asked a very strange question at this juncture: "Father, you should have stopped the killing, but why are you so enthusiastic about the Penghu war?"

    Father Sarozzi was also frank: "Yes, my responsibility is to stop the killing, but in my eyes Penghu is a peaceful and peaceful place that should not be destroyed by vicious pirates. Stop the war."The only recourse is another war!  "

    "Okay, well said!" Ding Yunyi couldn't help but praise: "The only way to stop the war is another war! Since Liu Xiang wants to loot my Penghu, then beat him!"

    With these words, the eyes of the brothers jumped with enthusiasm.

    My Penghu, our Penghu!  No one can come and destroy it!

    Since the pirates want to loot our Penghu, then beat him!

    "Come here!" Ding Yunyi called all the brothers to his side: "Xiao Yifeng, immediately send more men and boats, pretending to be fishermen, to search the sea. We must find out the movements of Liu Xiang's fleet."

    "yes!"

    "Cai Jiuzhou, Zhang Xianxuan, and Ye Dahai. The three of you are in charge of the entire fleet. They are divided into two halves. One half patrols the Penghu sea and the other half hides."

    "yes!"

    "Bao Juhua is in charge of Fenggui City Fortress, and Chen Dong is in charge of Mazu Temple. Once there is a firefight on the sea, artillery fire will provide full assistance!"

    "yes!"

    "Qin Yun is responsible for evacuating the people of Penghu. If I win, all the people will help in the battle. If I lose, I will immediately be responsible for evacuating the people and hiding them."

    "yes!"

    Ding Yunyi finished explaining one by one: "In this battle, our Penghu Tiger Guards and Daming Ocean Company will all participate in the battle. Although the victory or defeat is unpredictable, if we win, our Penghu momentum will be greatly enhanced; if we lose, all our hard work will be in vain.  Flow. Therefore, we can only win, not lose. I hope our brothers will work together and fight to the death!"

    "Work together and fight to the death!"

    Ding Yunyi turned his head to Zhang Xianxuan again: "Remember, although Liu Xiang has many ships, none of them can compare with the 'Challenger'. During the naval battle, the 'Challenger' will not be dispatched until the victory or defeat is critical.  Come out suddenly!"

    "Yes!" Zhang Xianxuan responded, and then asked: "Who will take the lead?"

    Ding Yunyi smiled calmly, and his eyes fell on the banner of "Hu Ben Guards": "I am the Penghu garrison of the Ming Dynasty, Xiaoqi Lieutenant. It is my duty to guard Penghu, so naturally I will take the lead!"

    Ding Yunyi suddenly discovered that he was so eager for the upcoming battle.

 Part One: The Storm in Penghu Chapter 123 Preparations before the War

    The news that Liu Xiang was about to invade Penghu spread quickly throughout Penghu.

    The people in Penghu have nothing to worry about. In their view, it doesn¡¯t matter who comes to invade. The important thing is that they have "Inspector Ding" with them.

    Where there is Inspector Ding, there is victory; where Inspector Ding is, no pirate can attack Penghu.

    This is a kind of confidence, which has been accumulated by the Penghu soldiers and civilians in many battles in the past.

    Necessary preparations are still indispensable, and the entire Penghu is busy because of this.

    The Fenggui City Fortress and the Mazu Temple were each equipped with two thousand-pound Buddha machines. Although they could not directly provide surface support during naval battles, they could still act as a deterrent.  Especially once the naval battle is lost, when the enemy lands for battle, the joint bombardment of Fenggui City Fortress and Mazu Temple will be able to delay the enemy's attack to the greatest extent.

    The ships also began to take action.  According to Ding Yunyi's intention, half would be used to confront Liu Xiang head-on, while the other half would be hidden until the critical moment to be dispatched to defeat the pirates in one fell swoop.

    "Challenger", as the warship with the largest tonnage and the most powerful firepower in the Penghu Navy, is likely to play a decisive role.

    Everything is arranged in an orderly manner, no one is nervous, and no one is afraid.

    This is a battle involving all the forces of Penghu.  The Penghu navy, infantry, Ming Dynasty Ocean Company, Penghu people everyone who can participate in the war has been mobilized.

    Ding Yunyi did not expect that in such a short time since he came to this era, he could already command a battle of this scale.

    Some of his subordinates repeatedly persuaded him that he did not need to go to the battle in person, especially to personally command the warships to take the lead in the battle, but Ding Yunyi did not agree.

    In such an era, when the strength is obviously insufficient, whether a general is brave or not will play a decisive factor, and even the performance of the general will turn the tide at critical times.

    This is the main reason why Ding Yunyi always fights on the front line.

    ¡°At present, there are more than 600 regular army and Ming Ocean Company employees in Penghu.  In order to recruit soldiers, almost all the young and strong men in Penghu were recruited.  If it hadn't been for the recruitment of some pirates who surrendered one after another, I'm afraid this number would not have been reached.

    The warships include one each "Challenger" and "Follower", two Eagle ships, one each 400-material battle ship, 400-material patrol ship, two Haicang ships, and one Cangshan ship  , one centipede boat, two fire dragon boats, plus modified fishing boats, there are a total of twenty-one ships available for combat.

    Compared with Liu Xiang, this kind of power is too weak, but Ding Yunyi already feels very satisfied. He is confident that he can use the limited resources at hand to win this battle.

    In addition to professional soldiers, he also has another powerful weapon, namely Cai Jiuzhou, Zhang Xianxuan, and Ye Dahai, who are nicknamed the "Three Bandits" by the brothers.

    Needless to say, Zhang Xianxuan and Ye Dahai, although Cai Jiuzhou comes from a serious maritime business family, he has been at sea for a long time and is fierce and shrewd. In the eyes of his brothers, he is no different from a pirate.

    These "Three Bandits" are extremely experienced in naval battles. The brothers they brought out are all excited when they smell the smell of blood. With their help, they will be able to show their majesty in naval battles.

    Ding Yunyi has one last secret weapon:

    "Challenger"!

    This huge warship built by the Dutch has fierce gunfire and a huge hull. Once it appears on the battlefield, it will be a huge shock to pirates.

    Now, everything is ready, just waiting for Liu Xiang to arrive.

    ¡°As Ding Yunyi said, if you win this battle, Penghu will be greatly boosted; if you lose, all the previous hard work will be in vain.

    You can only win, not lose!

    Ding Yunyi is waiting patiently, and the brothers are also waiting patiently.

    But before Liu Xiang arrived, another person who Ding Yunyi never dreamed of arrived.

    Looking at the woman in front of him, who was surrounded by two maids and covered her face with a hat and scarf, Ding Yunyi felt so familiar. When the woman took off her hat and scarf, Ding Yunyi blurted out:

    "Han Xiaoxiao? Miss Han?"

    Even Ding Yunyi wouldn¡¯t believe it, Han Xiaoxiao actually appeared in Penghu at this time!

    Han Xiaoxiao smiled: "Did Inspector Ding forget your invitation to Quanzhou?"

    Ding Yunyi was startled for a moment, and then he came to his senses.  That day, when he was about to leave Quanzhou, Han Xiaoxiao sang a song "Shaolin Guanwu" for him.  Ding Yunyi laughed and said:

    "Miss Han, what a strong person can conquer the magic power, get used to it"?You can beat a tiger with light force.  Ding Yunyi went first. If Miss Han can come to Penghu one day, Ding Yunyi will definitely act like a landlord and let Miss Han see with her own eyes how the officers and soldiers of Ming Dynasty in Penghu slay dragons and tigers!  "

    ¡°I never expected that Han Xiaoxiao would actually come.

    "Duan San'er, go get some water with Miss Han." Ding Yunyi said to his personal follower, Duan San'er, who was Kiohmaru's subordinate at the time.

    Duan Saner had been shocked by Han Xiaoxiao's beauty for a long time. After hearing Ding Yunyi's instructions, he came to his senses and hurriedly ran out to pour water.

    "Miss Han, please sit down." Ding Yunyi was a little embarrassed: "Why is Miss Han here at this time?"

    Han Xiaoxiao smiled slightly and said, "What, Inspector Ding doesn't welcome us? Or was the invitation in Quanzhou that day just a joke?"

    "Ah, no." Ding Yunyi said hurriedly: "It's just that there will be a war in Penghu in the blink of an eye. The big pirate Liu Xiang led his troops to attack. I'm afraid it will be very dangerous here."

    "I heard about it before I went to the island." Han Xiaoxiao didn't seem to care at all: "Xiaoxiao was in Quanzhou. I heard that Ding did a lot of big things after returning from inspection, and even killed Oniwang Maru. Xiaoxiao was struck by  Infinite admiration. I originally wanted to come to Penghu to visit Inspector Ding, but I heard that you went to the capital, so I suppressed the idea. I was so shameless that I came to Penghu by myself because of the war.  Xiaoxiao is even more reluctant to leave. "Xiaoxiao has heard how powerful the inspection is, and today we can see how the inspection can slay dragons and tigers!"

    Ding Yunyi felt that it was a bit difficult to handle, but Han Xiaoxiao seemed to understand his thoughts: "The inspector does not need to worry about us, just go ahead and kill the pirates and keep my people safe."

    People have already mentioned this, so how can Ding Yunyi have any reason to chase away guests?  Then he laughed a few times: "Since Miss Han insists on this, then I will ask people to clean up the two clean barracks and come out. When the war starts, Ding Yunyi will have no time to take care of Miss Han."

    "That's right." Han Xiaoxiao smiled and said, "A man should compete on the battlefield and serve the country, so why should he be distracted by a woman? Xiaoxiao knows how to take care of himself."

    Ding Yunyi didn¡¯t know what to say for a moment.

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 124 Pirate Liu Xiang

    Han Xiaoxiao's sudden arrival surprised Ding Yunyi, but it also had another impact that Ding Yunyi had not expected.

    The brothers¡¯ motivation suddenly became higher and higher.

    This is probably a common problem among most men. In front of a stunningly beautiful woman, they always like to express themselves to the best of their ability.

    Ah Xi soon learned of Han Xiaoxiao¡¯s arrival, but surprisingly, Ah Xi didn¡¯t feel any jealousy.  In fact, for Ah Xi, there is nothing strange about this. In his eyes, Ding Yunyi, a great hero and great hero, deserves it no matter how many women are around him. As long as he can always be by Brother Ding's side, he already feels very special.  Satisfied.

    It was also driven by this mentality that not only did Ah Xi meet Han Xiaoxiao openly, but the two women with completely different identities seemed to get along very well.

    Ding Yunyi has no time to think about these things. All his energy is now focused on the upcoming naval battle.

    The small boats sent out for reconnaissance kept hearing news.  Liu Xiang's fleet is approaching Penghu and will arrive probably tomorrow afternoon at the latest.

    Everyone knows that the real decisive battle will soon begin

    ?¡­

    "Plum Lake!"

    "Chief, Lizihu is here."

    Liu Xiang cut off a large piece of meat with the short blade in his hand, stuffed it into his mouth and chewed it for a while, then asked vaguely: "How far is it from Penghu?"

    ¡°We¡¯ll arrive around tomorrow.¡± Lizihu replied respectfully.

    Liu Xiang said "En": "You have been to Penghu, how is the defense situation there?"

    Li Zihu thought for a moment: "Chief, in fact, Penghu's defense force is not strong, and it relies on nothing more than Ding Yunyi's bravery. But no matter how brave he is, after all, there is only one person, and he will definitely not be able to withstand our fleet.  "

    Liu Xiang suddenly said: "Li Zihu, you followed Hitachi Gong Yaota, and he died. Later, you followed Kiohmaru, and Kiohmaru also died. Do you think you are a nemesis?"

    Zihu seems to have been prepared for this problem: "Chief, Hitachi Gongbaota and Oniomaru are both brave and foolhardy people, and they can't achieve anything big. Even if Zihu is not with them, they will be taken away sooner or later.  Life. But the leader is different. The leader is brave and resourceful, which is definitely not comparable to people like Hitachi Gong Yaota and Oniomaru."

    "Okay, okay, that's good!" Liu Xiang laughed, cut off a piece of meat and threw it to Li Zihu. He suddenly sighed and his expression darkened: "What a pity, I lost to Zheng Zhilong at Liaoluo Bay first.  Then he failed to attack the senior officials, but lost so many brothers. It is difficult to restore the momentum of the past. "

    Li Zihu said calmly: "Why does the leader say such depressing words? The leader just lacks some luck at the moment. What does it matter if he loses a few times? Liu Bang was defeated again and again, and finally he defeated Xiang Yu? The greatest heroes since ancient times.  You have to go through some hardships before you can succeed.¡±

    All the unhappiness was swept away by these words from Li Zihu. Liu Xiang became very interested and stared at Li Zihu for a while: "Are you really only seventeen years old this year?"

    "Looking back to the boss, Zihu is indeed only seventeen years old."

    "How do you look like you are seventeen years old? You are simply thirty-seven years old." Liu Xiang said in surprise: "I heard that Kiohmaru once adopted me as my adopted son. I also like you very much. Why don't you do the same?"  Should I be a son?"

    When Li Zihu heard this, he didn¡¯t hesitate at all. He knelt down on the ground with a plop and said, ¡°My foster father is here, please accept my respects!¡±

    Liu Xiang laughed "haha" and was so happy that he immediately gave Lizihu a boat to take charge of.  Lizihu thanked him again and went to his boat excitedly.

    As soon as he walked away, Liu Xiang's confidant, Li Guo, the great pirate at that time and the son of Zheng Zhilong's former boss Li Dan, advised: "Chief, I think Li Zihu is only seventeen years old, but he is very cunning and scheming.  As soon as Hitachi Gong Yaota died, he took refuge in Oniomaru. After Oniomaru died, he came to seek refuge with the leader. His two former masters died, but he didn't feel any sadness at all. I asked the leader to be careful about this person. "

    Liu Xiangda disagreed: "What kind of scheming can he have as a little kid? You are too worried. How can Hitachi Gong Yaota and Kiohmaru compare with me? Could it be that Lizihu can still harm me?  ?"

    Li Guo tried to persuade him a few more times, but Liu Xiang just refused to listen. Later, he turned serious and said: "Li Guo, when I attacked the senior officials that day, I used you as the vanguard. Why did you run away?"

    Li Guo quickly said: "Chief, we will wait until the sneak attack is discovered. Hongyi's artillery fire is fierce. If we continue to fight, it will only increase the casualties of our brothers."

      "I think you are greedy for life and afraid of death." Liu Xiang snorted.

    Li Guozheng wanted to speak, but Liu Xiang ignored him: "Brothers, although we failed with the big officials in Liaoluowan, a small Penghu can be destroyed overnight! Brothers, once Penghu resists, who will?  Be the striker for me!"

    "Chief!" Li Guo said loudly: "I am willing to serve as the vanguard again!"

    "You?" Liu Xiang's tone was full of disdain: "You should stay behind. The forwards have heavy responsibilities. If they lose the first battle, the morale of the army will be shaken. You can't do it."

    There were so many insults in his words that Li Guo was furious, but he didn't dare to get angry in front of Liu Xiang, so he could only hold back his anger.

    "Chief, I'm coming!" A thunderous voice sounded.

    Liu Xiang looked toward the voice and saw that it was his fierce general Yan Zheng. He couldn't help but be overjoyed: "Yan Zheng, you are my favorite general, and you can act as a vanguard. If we capture Penghu, I will let you plunder for three hours first!"

    "Thank you, chief!" Yan Zheng was overjoyed.

    Liu Xiang stood up: "Brothers, we have suffered two setbacks and our military morale has been shaken. This battle in Penghu has a heavy responsibility. We cannot make any mistakes again, otherwise our fleet will be in danger. As long as we can win Penghu, Taiwan,  Fujian will definitely be shaken. At that time, our reputation will be restored, so we can only win this time, not lose, remember!"

    "I am willing to obey the leader's orders and go through fire and water, no matter what!" A group of pirate leaders said loudly.

    Li Guo remained silent, but sighed in his heart.  It would be a big mistake to attack Penghu rashly.

    Penghu is a strategic location. When the Red Barbarians occupied it, the Ming Navy took it back at all costs. How can it be allowed to be occupied by pirates now?

    ¡°Especially there is Zheng Zhilong behind Penghu. Will he watch helplessly as his opponent seizes Penghu?  This will only lead to more crazy revenge.

    But now Liu Xiang absolutely can't listen to her own words.

    Maybe it¡¯s time for you to think about your future.

 Part One: The Storm of Penghu Chapter 125: Fight if you fight, die if you die

    "Return to the defense, Liu Xiang's fleet is approaching Penghu!"

    "Okay, armies, get ready!"

    "Yes, all armies are ready!"

    With these orders, Penghu, which had been prepared for a long time, quickly began to take action.

    The war has arrived!

    Ding Yunyi was very surprised that at this time, his heart was so peaceful.  There was no fear or worry in his heart. On the contrary, there was a vague expectation.

    This is a challenge, but also an opportunity, an opportunity to make your "Tiger Guard" famous all over the world.

    ¡°As long as I can defeat Liu Xiang this time, I will have the capital.

    All personnel were in place, but Ding Yunyi was surprised to find that the Penghu people did not obey his orders and hide in a safe place.

    ¡°In fact, these people don¡¯t want to hide, and they have no place to hide.  Penghu is only so big. Once even Ding's patrol can't be guarded, where can the big guys go?

    If we want to live, let¡¯s live together; if we want to die, let¡¯s die together!

    Ding Yunyi did not try to persuade them, but a smile appeared on his face. Perhaps this was exactly what he wanted to see.  Unity of people cannot move Mount Tai, but unity of people can make one more confident in defending Penghu.

    Among these people, Ding Yunyi saw Han Xiaoxiao and her two maids, Xiao Wei and Xiao Yun, and was even more surprised to see A Xi standing side by side with them.

    Ding Yunyi laughed again

    "On guard, Liu Xiang sent envoys to wait for the island!"

    "See you!" Ding Yunyi said loudly.

    After a while, Liu Xiang's envoy appeared in front of Ding Yunyi. Ding Yunyi smiled faintly: "Are you here to persuade him to surrender?"

    The envoy's attitude was very arrogant: "Yes, our leader Liu's fleet has gathered in the sea, and Penghu will be razed to the ground soon. Leader Liu has said that if Penghu is willing to give up resistance, it may be spared."

    Ding Yunyi smiled and suddenly moved his hand, a cold light passed by, and then a scream came from the messenger's mouth, and one arm fell to the ground.

    Ding Yunyi slowly sheathed the "Dragon Tooth": "Take this arm back and tell Liu Xiang that there are only good Ming men in Penghu who died standing, and there are no cowards who are greedy for life and afraid of death!"

    "He¡ª¡ªhe¡ª¡ª"

    The soldiers and civilians throughout Penghu burst into cheers like a tide.

    Their Inspector Ding is fearless, and so is Penghu!

    "Fight if you fight, die if you die!" Ding Yunyi's voice made everyone quiet: "I have been to Penghu pirates, and I have been to Hongyi. They have all occupied this place, but now, with me, Ding Yunyi, there is no  With my permission, those who land on the island without authorization will die! Unless there is no more living people in Penghu! Even if Liu Xiang really takes over Penghu, I will let them get nothing!  Penghu of the Ming Dynasty!¡±

    Having said this, he took a deep breath: "Do you have the guts to fight me?"

    The soldiers and civilians of Penghu answered him with the most uniform voice:

    "If you fight, you fight, if you die, you die!"

    Fight if you fight, if you die, die!

    ?¡­

    "Damn it!" Looking at the pale envoy in front of him with only one arm left, Liu Xiang was furious: "Ding Yunyi is so ignorant and hurts my envoy, I will massacre the island! Send the order to attack immediately!"

    "Wait a minute." Li Guo hurriedly dissuaded: "Chief, the sky is getting dark and it is not conducive to attack. It is better to endure it until tomorrow."

    Liu Xiang looked at the sky and could only hold back his breath temporarily

    ?¡­

    The sky is getting dark and the fire has been lit.

    A melodious pipa sound floated in the sky.

    Dozens of brothers were sitting together, and next to the torch in the middle was Han Xiaoxiao, who was holding a pipa.

    ?? Han Xiaoxiao told Ding Yunyi that the war was imminent and everyone was busy, but he had no skills. He was willing to sing a pipa to express condolences to the brothers who were about to go to the battlefield.

    Ding Yunyi agreed to her request.

    It was the first time for these lucky brothers to hear such a beautiful pipa. They never imagined that there could be such moving music in the world, and they were all fascinated by it.

    When the pipa song ended, these soldiers forgot to applaud and were still immersed in the beautiful and moving music.

    Han Xiaoxiao smiled and said: "When I was in Quanzhou that day, your Ding Shoubei taught me a 'triumph song' by General Qi Jiguang Qi. Xiaoxiao is willing to dedicate this song to all the warriors!"

    As he said that, he glanced at Ding Yunyi sitting among the soldiers intentionally or unintentionally, and then played the lute??sung:

    "With all the people united, the mountains can be shaken. Only loyalty and righteousness can lead to bullfighting. The general kisses me like a parent. If you violate the military law, you will not be free. The orders are clear, and the rewards and punishments are given. If you go to water or fire, don't dare to stay.  ! Report to the emperor, come down and save the head of Guizhou. Kill all the Japanese slaves and find a feudal prince! "

    She sang it over and over again, and when she sang it for the third time, the brothers all started singing along:

    "If we unite as one, the mountains can be shaken The Lord will kiss me like a parent Kill all the Japanese slaves and find a prince. Kill all the Japanese slaves and find a prince!"  "

    The sound is getting louder and louder.  The brothers sang over and over again, and eventually, more and more people joined in.

    Han Xiaoxiao played the pipa tirelessly. The sound of the pipa matched the singing of the brothers, making him appear so generous and heroic.

    Ding Yunyi couldn't help but join in the chorus. He never dreamed that such a scene would happen.

    Everything in front of you makes people excited and excited.

    Zhu Yuanzhang, the founding emperor of the Ming Dynasty, wiped out the Han Dynasty and drove out the Mongolian Yuan Dynasty, thus establishing the Ming Dynasty!  Although the Ming Dynasty is now declining and weak, if everyone is like the soldiers and civilians of Penghu, this Ming Dynasty will not die!

    Finally, the sound of the pipa and the singing stopped at the same time.

    Han Xiaoxiao sat there quietly, the soldiers stood there quietly, and Ding Yunyi suddenly shouted: "Who is willing to fight to the death with me tomorrow?"

    The soldiers shouted together: "We are all willing to fight to the death with the defense!"

    "Fight if you fight, die if you die!" Ding Yunyi shouted loudly: "The war will begin tomorrow, and Ding will take the lead. You and I will fight bloody battles, and you are my brothers! Pirates are rampant, so let him learn the bravery of my Ming Dynasty heroes!"

    "If you fight, you fight, if you die, you die!"

    There was a chorus of shouts.

    Han Xiaoxiao stood up and walked to Ding Yunyi's side: "Inspector Ding, I will go to the beach tomorrow to cheer for you to play. When will Inspector Ding return from victory, when will Xiaoxiao stop playing?"

    "What if I can't come back?" Ding Yunyi asked seriously.

    Han Xiaoxiao smiled faintly: "If you can't come back, Xiaowei will keep playing at the beach until it turns into a stone. I make this oath now. If you violate it, you will be punished by both humans and gods!"

    Ding Yunyi also laughed: "I also swear an oath that I will never kill those pirates and I will never live in this world again!"

 Part One: Storm in Penghu Chapter 126 Before the Naval Battle

    All people are waiting for the arrival of dawn.

    Regardless of victory or defeat, it is enough to bring about a soul-stirring battle.

    The sun did not disappoint everyone's expectations and appeared in the sky on time, so everyone knew that the sea of ??Penghu was about to be covered by the sound of fighting; the sea of ??Penghu was about to be dyed red with blood.

    "Inspector Ding of the Ming Dynasty".

    This big flag appeared in the sea again.

    This is a battle flag that belongs to Penghu, and it is also a legend that belongs to Penghu.  When all the ships under Ding Yunyi's protection fly this battle flag, it means unimpeded traffic.  For the people of Penghu, when they see this battle flag, it means that victory is no longer a luxury.

    Ding Yunyi stood calmly on a Haicang ship. To his left and right, standing were Long Zhantian and Duan Saner.

    Long Zhantian doesn¡¯t think this is anything. Since joining the defense, everyone has been enjoying the hot food and drinking spicy food, so they can live a good life. Now it¡¯s time for him to work hard and sacrifice his life. What else can¡¯t be spared?  Besides, under the command of the garrison, even Hongyi's "Viking" was defeated. Do you still care about those pirates?

    Duan Saner was a little nervous. This was his first time participating in a real battle.  In the past, under Onimaru, he was responsible for errands such as gathering information, and he had never participated in a battle.

    Since being taken in by Ding Yunyi, Duan Saner also knows that he is a serious officer and soldier of the Ming Dynasty, and he cannot be embarrassed no matter what.

    Ding Yunyi looked left and right. On the left, there were five ships headed by Cai Jiuzhou's Cangshan ship. On the right, there were five ships headed by Ye Dahai's Haicang ship with a red Yi cannon.

    Half of my belongings are here.

    The ten ships "Challenger" and "Follower" commanded by Zhang Xianxuan are quietly hiding.  When the battle reaches its most critical moment, this fleet will become the key to determining the outcome of the battlefield.

    There is some mist on the sea, but this does not hinder the upcoming naval battle.

    In the mist, the shadows of boats appeared, and Liu Xiang finally came.

    Ding Yunyi looked behind him. Behind him was Penghu, with countless Penghu people waiting for his triumphant return.

    This battle can only be won, not defeated!

    Ding Yunyi took a deep breath: "Get ready for battle!"

    "Get ready for battle! Get ready for battle!"

    The sea, Fenggui City Fortress, and Mazu Temple are all ready!

    Fight if you fight, if you die, die!

    Liu Xiang's fleet stopped, and there was no immediate movement to attack.  After a while, a small boat rowed towards the Penghu fleet. As it approached, a pirate on the boat shouted: "Ding Yunyi, my leader Liu Xiang invites you to talk, do you dare?"

    ¡°Be on guard, be careful of fraud.¡± Duan Saner whispered.

    Ding Yunyi smiled: "Liu Xiang wants to demoralize me and disrupt the morale of our army. How can we, the defense of the Ming Dynasty, show weakness to pirates? Prepare the ship!"

    Ding Yunyi got on the boat, and after rowing a few steps, he saw another boat coming out of the pirate fleet, with a man standing on it, less than fifty, looking capable.

    "Liu Xiang?"

    Ding Yunyi ordered the boat to be stopped and said sternly.

    The man smiled and said: "It's Liu Xiang, and the person coming from the opposite side is Penghu guard Ding Yunyi?"

    Ding Yunyi also smiled and said, "Liu Xiang, since you know that I am Ding Yunyi, do you still dare to come and die?"

    Liu Xiang laughed loudly: "Ding Yunyi, do you think you are invincible across the sea after killing Oniwang Maru? Now that my fleet is here, why don't you just surrender? I am here to talk to you in person. I think you are a hero.  , I want to let you live. If you can surrender to me, how about letting things go?"

    Ding Yunyi was too lazy to explain to him that those people in Luo Liu'an were not killed by himself. Liu Xiang wouldn't believe it even if he explained it. He immediately stopped smiling and said, "Liu Xiang, I am the upright Ming Penghu General Manager. How can I abandon the light and turn to the dark?  Are you a pirate? Let me advise you to put down your weapons now, and I will protect you from death!"

    "Arrogant!" The smile on Liu Xiang's face disappeared: "How many boats and people do you have? How can you resist my fleet? If we fight together, Penghu will become a river of blood!"

    Ding Yunyi pointed back: "Look, there are tens of millions of people of the Ming Dynasty in Penghu. Can you kill them all? Even if you kill them all, there will still be tens of thousands of officers and soldiers of the Ming Dynasty to come and fight for you."  We are waiting for revenge. Liu Xiang, how dare you be my enemy!"

    How could Liu Xiang have imagined that she would be facing such a person who was neither soft nor hard, nor afraid of anything?  He was stunned for a while, and then said angrily: "Ding Yunyi, I have said everything that needs to be said. Since you are stubborn, we only need to fight with swords and guns."Got it!  "

    "Liu Xiang, prepare to die!"

    Amid laughter, Ding Yunyi's ship turned around and headed towards his own fleet.

    Liu Xiang returned to his ship angrily, with a gloomy look on his face: "Get ready to attack, leave no one behind in Penghu, kill them all, kill them all!"

    "Yes, leave no chickens or dogs behind, kill them all!"

    Amid the pirates' unanimous responses, Li Guo was curious.  What kind of person is Ding Yunyi, who can actually turn Liu Xiang into this in a conversation?

    These pirate leaders returned to their ships one after another. As soon as Lizihu, who also had his own ship, arrived on the deck, he called his subordinates over: "When things start to unfold, my ship will try to be at the end. Don't be too far ahead."

    "Are we going to lose this battle?" His subordinates were a little confused.

    Li Zihu sneered: "I don't know whether I will be defeated or not. The leader was so angry with Ding Yunyi that he was in chaos. Is this what a leader should be like? I see that Penghu is very powerful, and the outcome of this battle is unpredictable."

    "But we have far more ships than officers and men."

    "Many?" Lizihu looked disdainful: "Oniwangmaru's ships were far more numerous than those in Penghu that day, but they were still dead. I have carefully observed that the ships of the officers and soldiers were equipped with Folan cannons, and the ships of the pirate Hou Ye Dahai  Among them, I have seen his flag. His ship is equipped with red barbarian cannons. It is not a trivial matter if he is defeated. Are we going to be buried with him?"

    "Yes, I understand."

    ?¡­

    "Defense, what did Liu Xiang say?"

    As soon as Ding Yunyi jumped onto the deck, his brothers asked him one after another.

    Ding Yunyi smiled and said: "Liu Xiang asked us to surrender. Do you think we should surrender or not?"

    "You're a fool!" Long Zhantian cursed loudly.

    ¡°You¡¯re a fool!¡± The brothers laughed loudly.

    Ding Yunyi pulled out the "Dragon Tooth": "Since the brothers have all decided to fight, then I will use the majesty of my officers and soldiers of the Ming Dynasty to fight with them in a vigorous naval battle. If we fight, we will fight, and if we die, we will die. No regrets."  Yes!¡±

    If you fight, you fight, if you die, you die, why regret it!

    At this time, Ding Yunyi seemed to faintly hear a pipa song coming from Fenggui City Fortress.  Is that Han Xiaoxiao helping himself?

    But how can I hear the sound of the pipa in Fenggui City Fortress?  Ding Yunyi smiled.  He looked up and saw that the battle flag was flying in the wind, with five large characters embroidered on it:

    Daming - Inspection - Ding!

 Part One: Storm in Penghu Chapter 127 Naval Battle

    "fire!"

    "Fire!"

    Amid these calls, the artillery on Liu Xiang¡¯s fleet and the Penghu fleet roared at the same time.

    The shells fell around the ship and into the sea, making a muffled sound.

    Almost at the same time, the Fo Lang machine guns of Fenggui City Fortress and Mazu Temple also participated in the battle.

    This was something the pirates didn¡¯t expect. When the gunfire from both directions of Fenggui City Fortress and Mazu Temple rang out at the same time, the pirates were really startled.

    Does Penghu still have a backup plan?  Penghu actually has artillery?

    In fact, as Ding Yunyi had predicted before, the direction of Fenggui City Fortress and Mazu Temple could not cause any substantial harm to the pirates. It was more of a psychological blow.

    ??Obviously, judging from the current results, this tactic has been successful.

    "Fire! Fire!"

    Bao Juhua, who was in charge of Fenggui City Fortress, screamed at the top of his lungs. He wished he could rush to the sea right now and fight the pirates happily instead of just staying here.

    ¡°However, there are benefits to staying here.

    Little Miss Han was sitting in the Fenggui City Fortress, and the pipa in her hand continued to play impassioned music.  What she played was House of Flying Daggers.

    From the first sound of the cannon, Han Xiaoxiao¡¯s hand never stopped, nor did the sound of the pipa.

    This was Han Xiaoxiao¡¯s first time to experience such a real war, but she was surprised to find that she was not afraid at all and was willing to play for these loyal and brave Ming Dynasty officers and soldiers.

    Here, there are so many brave officers and soldiers of the Ming Dynasty; on the sea, there is also a hero who stands tall in the eyes of Han Xiaoxiao and is fighting in a bloody battle.

    You, what else can you be afraid of?

    There was already a battle on the sea.

    Although the Penghu fleet is on board, it has an advantage in artillery fire. Its Haicang ship is equipped with standard Daming navy equipment.  There are four thousand-jin folang machines, three bowl-mouth blunderbuss, six lumi blunderbuss, fifty nozzles, eighty smoke cans, fifty fire bricks, two hundred rockets, six medicine crossbows, and one hundred crossbow arrows.

    Its Cangshan ship is also the standard configuration of the Ming Navy.  The thirty-three warriors on board were divided into three teams.  The first team was equipped with machine guns and shotguns, the second team was with firearms, and the third team was with cold weapons.

    What¡¯s more frightening is that on Ye Dahai¡¯s Haicang ship, although the Qianjin Folan cannon was reduced, a powerful Hongyi cannon was added.

    This is an inevitable nightmare for pirates.

    This kind of red barbarian cannon can shoot up to seven or eight miles away, which is a powerless distance for the artillery on pirate ships.

    Once a dozen or so kilograms of solid shells hit a pirate ship, a big hole would be made, and the people around would have no way to survive.

    Fortunately, the pirates also have something to be thankful for. The Hongyi Cannon is well-cast and extremely powerful, but it is a removable front-loading smoothbore artillery. Every time it is fired, it will seriously deviate from the original shooting position.  According to the normal operating procedures, you need to go through the steps of resetting, reloading, and setting the direction angle and elevation angle again.

    So one shell was fired, and it would take a while before the second one could be fired.

    If this were not the case, the pirate fleet would have suffered even more heavy losses under the attack of the Red Cannon.

    Amidst the sound of cannons, the fleets of both sides began to gradually approach.  The one at the forefront of the pirates was Yan Zheng, who had high hopes for Liu Xiang.

    He has always prided himself on his bravery. When he heard that Ding Yunyi, who was also famous for his bravery, came out of Penghu, his eagerness to fight was something that others could not understand.

    Two light pirate ships rushed to the front, and the cannonballs could not hit them accurately.

    "Rocket!"

    As Ding Yunyi shouted, countless rockets drew wonderful arcs in the air and flew towards the two pirate ships one after another.  Then, fire bricks, spray guns, rummy guns, and smoke cans all also demonstrated their power.

    The two pirate ships were instantly submerged in the sea of ??fire.  The mournful cries of the pirates on the ship came one after another.

    A pirate whose body was already on fire stood up desperately. With a "swish" sound, a medicine crossbow pierced through his body, and the pirate's body suddenly plunged into the sea.

    Ding Yunyi stood on the Haicang boat and looked at everything in front of him coldly.

    The fierce fighting caused a fire in his body to burn.

    The pirate ships were hit, burned, and sunk one by one, but the opponent's number was huge, and the pirate ships rushed over one after another, and gradually got out of the effective range of the Penghu fleet's artillery fire.

    The battle flag of "Inspector of the Ming Dynasty" hanging on the ship in Haicang became the target of the pirates. TheyHe screamed and rushed towards the ship.

    Ding Yunyi saw a pirate ship rushing the hardest and fastest, and it was almost approaching his Haicang ship.

    Most of the firearms on the Haicang ship were consumed. Ding Yunyi used "Embroidery Spring" in his left hand and "Dragon Tooth" in his right hand. He stood upright. When the pirate ship approached him, he suddenly shouted:

    "Boarding battle!"

    "Boarding battle!"

    The soldiers pulled out their knives and the gunners grabbed their weapons. They stood around Ding Yunyi without trembling or fear.

    Yan Zheng held a heavy knife in his hand, and he finally saw the opponent's warship clearly.

    Kill Ding Yunyi and become famous all over the world!  This is the only thought in Yan Zheng's heart.

    "kill!"

    With Yan Zheng¡¯s shout, the two ships docked, and the hand-to-hand combat began!

    "kill!"

    This is Ding Yunyi¡¯s roar!

    "Kill! Kill! Kill!"

    The word "kill" was uttered from the mouths of the Ming Dynasty officers and soldiers and pirates, and the weapons "ding-dang-dang-dang" collided with each other, making a loud noise.

    Yan Zheng wildly waved the big knife in his hand. He hacked two enemies to death in one breath, and then shouted crazily: "Ding Yunyi, where are you? Come out and die!"

    A Penghu sailor rushed over and swung his sword at Yan Zheng, but only halfway through the swing, Yan Zheng's sword had already cut him in half.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: The body that was cut in half fell down, Yan Zheng became more and more crazy: "Ding Yunyi!"

    "Are you looking for me?"

    A calm voice sounded.

    Yan Zheng finally saw Ding Yunyi clearly.  A young face, full of disdain and ridicule, holding a knife in both hands, and blood drops were slowly falling down the blade.  Beside him, there were also three pirate bodies.

    "I am Ding Yunyi." Ding Yunyi smiled: "You killed three, and I killed three. Is it your turn and mine?"

    He adjusted his breathing seriously. Standing opposite him was the person who killed Kiohmaru. Any mistake would push him to a point of no return.

    "Ding Yunyi, I am Yan Zheng!" Yan Zheng roared angrily. Such a roar could boost his confidence: "Ding Yunyi, aren't you going to commit suicide?"

    Ding Yunyi smiled, very happily: "Why should I commit suicide? Why can't you be the one who dies?"

    "Then you die for me!" Yan Zheng roared furiously.

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 128: Who will fight with me in a bloody battle!

    "die!"

    Two voices burst out from Ding Yunyi and Yan Zheng¡¯s mouths at the same time.

    With a loud "dang" sound, the two knives collided and separated quickly.

    The two looked at each other for a moment, then let out another roar at the same time, and faced each other again.

    With a mess of "Ding Dang Dang", the collision of the three knives was like opening a blacksmith shop on the boat.

    Yan Zheng swung out his sword with all his strength, Ding Yunyi swung his "Dragon Tooth" with his right hand, and swung his "Xiu Chun" with his left hand. Yan Zheng let out a strange cry and jumped out of the battle circle.

    "Xiuchun" made a deep and long wound on his waist.

    Yan Zheng was in unbearable pain, so he heard Ding Yunyi laugh and say: "Can we fight again?"

    "die!"

    The pain and ridicule inspired all Yan Zheng's ferocity. Regardless of the injury on his waist, he roared and rushed forward, landing a vicious blow with his knife.

    "die!"

    This is what burst out from Ding Yunyi's mouth.

    "Dragon Tooth" and "Xiuchun" flashed two dazzling lights, which only passed by for a moment, and then returned to calm.

    Yan Zheng stood there in a daze, motionless.  After a while, the big knife in his hand fell to the ground with a clang, and his body swayed. Then the upper half of his body separated from the lower half, and he fell to the ground with a crash.

    Ding Yunyi looked at the body of the soldier who was killed by Yan Zheng: "Brother, I helped you take revenge."

    How you kill my people, I will kill you too!  This is Ding Yunyi¡¯s rule!

    The cruelty of this fight is completely difficult to express in words. Only those who have experienced it personally can know its bloody, cruel and terrifying nature.

    No one noticed that Yan Zheng was dead, everyone was fighting desperately.

    Any tiny oversight here represents only one word:

    die!

    After killing the solemn Ding Yunyi, he was like a god of war, swinging his swords out and down one after another, and one pirate after another died under his sword.

    As the lives of pirates were lost one by one, Ding Yunyi's body was also suffering from increasing wounds.

    Ding Yunyi couldn't feel the pain or blood at all.

    The wound is the most proud medal of a man!

    In "Tingyu Tower", Ding Yunyi was also injured all over his body, but he was fighting for others, but this time it was different. This time, he was fighting for himself!

    Fight for your own Penghu!

    On this Haicang ship, the two warring parties have completely different mentality.  The brothers on the Penghu fleet all have the same idea as Ding Yunyi. They must fight hard here. If they don't fight hard here, Penghu will be gone, and so will their homes and lives.

    But the pirates are different. They don¡¯t have to go all out. Whether they can capture Penghu or not, it is not something they must do.

    Driven by such different mentality, it also determines the level of combat effectiveness of both sides.

    The Penghu navy brothers on the Haicang ship fought desperately and became more and more courageous as they fought, while the pirates began to show signs of defeat, especially the two swords in Ding Yunyi's hand that were used to kill gods, which made the pirates panic.

    Long Zhantian is also as brave as his defense.  He shouted "Hehe" from his mouth, entangled with the pirates, and fought for everything.  He couldn't figure out how many times he had been stabbed by pirates. This was not his concern.

    Unless you fall, you will only have to fight!

    Duan Saner never thought that he would be so brave.  In my impression, I was afraid of pain and death, otherwise I wouldn't have told everything under Ding Yunyi's coercion that day.

    But how could I be so brave and not afraid of death today?

    In fact, Duan Saner does not know that when a person is in a special environment, the whole person will also change subtly according to the people and things around him.

    Neither Ding Yunyi nor his brothers were timid and afraid of death, so Duan Saner was also changing unknowingly, but he didn't notice this change himself.

    A pirate stabbed Duan San'er in the leg. As he screamed, Duan San'er threw down his former colleague, pulled out his short knife, and struck the pirate one after another.

    Blood splattered all over Duan San'er's face, and Duan San'er seemed to be going crazy as he kept slashing at the pirate who had already turned into a corpse one after another.

    His back hurt again, but fortunately Duan Saner reacted quickly and rolled to the side in time, so it was not fatal.  But before he had time to get up, he saw a bright spear falling towards him.

    It¡¯s over, I¡¯m going to die, ?San'er finally felt scared.

    But the spear did not fall on him, and the head of the pirate holding the spear rose into the sky.

    Ding defends!

    Duan Saner saw clearly that it was Ding Shoubei who saved him!

    Ding Yunyi held a knife in both hands, covered in blood, and looked majestic. He shouted loudly: "Duan San, can you still fight?"

    "Yes!" Duan San'er didn't know where the courage came from. Regardless of the pain, he stood up and picked up the weapon: "Defend, Duan San can continue to fight!"

    "Good Duan San!" Ding Yunyi laughed loudly: "You are no longer a pirate, you are an officer and soldier of the Ming Dynasty! Whoever fights with me in a bloody battle today is my brother!"

    Duan Saner¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up.

    brother?  brother!  Ding Shoubei actually called himself "brother"!

    This is a compliment to Duan San'er, and it is also a respect for Duan San'er. Duan San'er has never been so respected by anyone since he was a child.

    All cowardice was forgotten by Duan Saner. He roared and yelled, and rushed towards the pirates with his knife in hand. He completely ignored the enemy's swords and guns, and fell with the knife desperately.  All the pirates who died under his hands heard this sentence:

    "I am Duan San, I am Ding Shoubei's brother!"

    Whoever fights bloody battles with me is my brother!

    This kind of inspired courage and bloody spirit is difficult for people who have not experienced it personally to imagine.

    Ding Yunyi smiled. He knew that not only Duan Saner, but also all the brothers on the ship were inspired.

    Fight if you fight, if you die, die!

    The Penghu fleet on the flanks was also fighting bloody battles. Although they had lost their advantage in artillery fire and were at a numerical disadvantage, they did not think there was anything to worry about.

    Ding Shoubei has been with them all the time, and Ding Shoubei also fought bloody battles there.

    At this time, another astonishing scene appeared on the battlefield. The ship of "Pirate Lord" Ye Dahai originally had a long range and was far away from the central battlefield. But under such conditions, the ship commanded by Ye Dahai flew towards the battlefield as if it were flying.  Center is close!

    They are willing to give up a relatively safe place and willingly join the most dangerous battlefield.

    The cry of "Hehe" sounded on the ship, and none of the brothers on the ship complained about Ye Dahai.  They are willing to fight and die for it.  That sentence has always inspired them:

    Whoever fights bloody battles with me today is my brother!

    We are brothers, let¡¯s fight together to the end!

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 129 Ding Yunyi¡¯s Counterattack

    The naval battle has reached the most critical moment for the Penghu fleet.

    Although the brothers in Penghu fought bravely and killed the pirates again and again, they were at a disadvantage in terms of numbers.  It is difficult to resist the pirates coming up layer by layer.

    At this time, Liu Xiang, who saw that he had a chance to win, had already put all his reserve fleet on the battlefield.  A large number of pirate ships are rapidly approaching the center of the battlefield.

    But Ding Yunyi did not panic. On the contrary, in his eyes, the opportunity he had been waiting for had arrived!

    He chopped down a pirate who rushed up, and then suddenly roared:

    "Long Zhantian, flag!"

    "yes!"

    Amidst the violent roar, Long Zhantian struggled to knock down the pirates around him, took out a flag, and raised it bit by bit.

    ?????????????????? Tiger Guard!

    That flag has the three characters "Hu Ben Wei" written on it!

    ?¡­

    Fenggui City Fortress!

    The sound of the pipa is still ringing, it¡¯s an ambush from all sides, it¡¯s Han Xiaoxiao using his own way to inspire the navy of Ming Dynasty to fight bravely!

    "Flag! Flag! Ding Shoubei raised the flag!"

    Suddenly, the nervous and anxious brothers in the fortress shouted frantically, and then countless cheers came.

    Han Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t know what happened, but she knew that this must be the beginning of Ding Yunyi¡¯s counterattack!

    Ding Yunyi will not be defeated, no matter what, Ding Yunyi will not be defeated!

    In a desperate situation, his counterattack will definitely come at the right time!

    Han Xiaoxiao moved his already numb arms, and then the generous and heroic sound of pipa sounded again.

    Bao Juhua roared and tore off his shirt.  His naked chest was exposed: "Brothers, pick up the guy alive, get on the boat, and kill the thief!"

    "Get on the boat and kill the thieves!"

    All the brothers burst out with such earth-shattering shouts

    ?¡­

    Penghu.

    When the big flag embroidered with the words "Hu Ben Wei" was raised, Qin Yun put down the telescope in his hand and said in a calm and calm tone: "Send the signal, Daming Ocean Company, all attack!"

    Three piles of fires burned instantly

    ?¡­

    Mazu Temple.

    Chen Dong grabbed the big knife at hand, waved the big knife and said sternly: "Brothers, Ding Shoubei has raised the flag. All brothers, follow me on the boat and kill the thieves! Kill the thieves!"

    "Kill the thief! Kill the thief!"

    Such calls are heard everywhere in Mazu Temple

    ?¡­

    As the three-character banner of "Hu Ben Guard" was raised, Penghu, Fenggui City Fortress, and Mazu Temple were all moved.

    At this time, seeing the pirates' victory imminent, Lizihu, who was about to take advantage of the situation, suddenly realized that he was not moving. As he said "wait a minute", the ship stopped.

    Lizihu smelled danger. His brows were tightly knitted together, and his eyes kept wandering on the sea, as if to find out what he felt was wrong.

    He didn¡¯t find anything. At least at this time, the pirates were getting the upper hand, but they sensed danger.

    Li Zihu gritted his teeth: "The whole ship is immobile! Anyone who moves without my orders will be killed!"

    There must be danger, but where exactly is the danger

    ?¡­

    "Chief, the Penghu fleet is about to be defeated!"

    "Okay!" Liu Xiang stood up with great joy: "It's a pity Yan Zheng. But he can defeat Ding Yunyi's fleet and occupy Penghu. Yan Zheng deserves his death. Order all the ships to rush for me. Rush to Penghu, and no chickens or dogs will be left behind!"

    "Yes! Rush to Penghu, leaving no chickens or dogs behind!"

    As soon as he answered this, there was a loud "boom" sound, and the whole boat shook. Liu Xiang fell to the ground without paying attention.

    By the time he got up from the ground in embarrassment, panicked calls had already been heard.

    "What's going on? What's going on?" Liu Xiang shouted in panic.

    "Chief, our ship has been hit! Many officers and soldiers are coming from the flank!"

    "What?" Liu Xiang was stunned.

    Officers and soldiers ships?  Where are the officers and soldiers ships?

    He rushed out in a panic. The sight of more than a dozen corpses was shocking. A big hole was smashed into the boat. His men were panicking to save the boat.

    Liu Xiang grabbed the telescope and looked towards the sea.

    He saw more than a dozen ships, a huge oneLed by the monster, they appeared from the flank of the pirate fleet!

    The leading ship was so huge that no other ship in the pirate fleet could compare with it.  And the powerful firepower on it is enough to scare everyone!

    One red barbarian cannon, six Fo Lang machine cannons, and eighteen thunder cannons!  This is simply an invincible weapon for the pirate fleet!

    Liu Xiang doesn¡¯t know that this is the secret weapon in Ding Yunyi¡¯s hand, a huge battleship used to turn the tide at critical moments:

    "Challenger"!

    The "Challenger" unleashed its mighty firepower, slamming shells at the pirate ships one after another. In a short while, two pirate ships sank.

    And around the "Challenger" is the "Follower", an eagle ship, a centipede ship, a 400-material battle ship, and a 400-material patrol ship, which are watching over the "Challenger".  The two wings are there to protect the "Challenger" and there to allow this behemoth on the sea to shoot unscrupulously.

    The "Challenger" has already suffered a sneak attack. This time, it will definitely not give the pirates any chance of a sneak attack!

    "Fire! Fire!" Zhang Xianxuan's voice rang in the ears of every crew member.

    The sound of the cannons "rumbling", ravaging the pirate ships that were still arrogant just now, another pirate ship sank under the powerful gunfire of the "Challenger", but this did not cause any concern to the brothers on the "Challenger"  cheers.

    For them, this kind of thing is too ordinary.

    Among all the ships, whether it is the Penghu fleet commanded by Ding Yunyi or the pirate fleet commanded by Liu Xiang, any one can compete head-on with the "Challenger"!

    Here, it is the king and the pride of Penghu!

    "Eagle ship, attack!"

    Following this order, an eagle ship rushed straight out like arrows.  It is surrounded by thatch bamboo dense nails to protect it. There are blunderbuss eyes between the bamboos. It can advance and retreat like flying, and it is extremely maneuverable.

    After a while, the eagle ship had already rushed into the enemy's formation, and the sound of fire and gunfire rang out, causing the pirate ship to fall into chaos.  But before the panicked pirates could react, the Eagle Ship fired its cannon and quickly evacuated the battlefield.

    The eagle ship has sharp shovels at both ends. There is no distinction between head and tail. It can come and go freely, leaving no chance for pirates at all.

    The pirates were in chaos. The pirates were completely in chaos under such a blow.  They would never have imagined that at the moment when victory was about to come, their opponents would launch a strong counterattack.

    And this is Ding Yunyi¡¯s counterattack!

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 130: Charge the Thief!

    Ding Yunyi's counterattack has arrived!

    Not only the ambush fleet headed by the "Challenger", in the direction of Penghu, countless fishing boats were also loaded with soldiers and rushed towards the battlefield.

    Haicang boats, Cangshan boats, eagle boats fishing boats all available ships in Penghu were dispatched.

    The whole of Penghu.  All the people are soldiers!

    Ding Yunyi¡¯s counterattack has begun, Penghu¡¯s counterattack has begun!

    Ding Yunyi and his brothers have already been killed and wounded, but they have been holding on and waiting. Now, this time has arrived:

    Counterattack!  Fight back!

    There was a long gash on his left arm, and blood was flowing down his arm.  Ding Yunyi raised his arm and licked it.

    The smell of blood is really weird.

    With his left arm unable to exert any force, he put away the "Xiuchun" knife and pointed forward with "Dragon Tooth":

    "Kill the thief!"

    Kill the thief!  Kill the thief!

    No one on board the Ming Dynasty officers and soldiers was injured or bleeding.  But in their eyes, victory has already arrived!

    These injured and bleeding officers and soldiers of the Ming Dynasty mustered up all their courage, screamed and howled, and rushed towards the panicked pirates desperately, using the weapons in their hands and their own blood to slash into the pirates.  chest!

    This is a kind of courage and bloody spirit driven by victory!

    The pirates are in chaos, this time the pirates are in complete chaos.

    They saw the huge "Challenger", unstoppable and unstoppable, destroying pirate ships one after another. They even saw that the warship on which leader Liu Xiang was riding sank under the bombardment of the "Challenger".

    This has a huge psychological impact on them.

    Liu Xiang was embarrassed and transferred to another ship under the protection of his subordinates.  While he was still in shock, bad news came one after another.

    The ship sank and a large number of pirates were killed some pirates even began to surrender

    Liu Xiang could not figure it out no matter what, Ding Yunyi was so bold that he dared to fight with only a small number of troops and put his main force in the position of sneak attack.

    What if the enemy fleet cannot be stopped?  What if the pirates had annihilated Ding Yunyi's fleet before the attack fleet appeared?

    Where did Ding Yunyi get such courage?

    No one gave Liu Xiang an answer.

    There is only one answer: Ding Yunyi succeeded!  He used his courage and bravery to successfully complete the pre-war deployment.  He used his meager force to kill a large number of pirates and successfully held back Liu Xiang's main force.

    Now, the initiative has been in Ding Yunyi's hands.

    Ding Yunyi once again succeeded despite a disadvantage!

    The soldiers on the fishing boats who rushed to the battlefield from Penghu, Fenggui City Fortress, and Mazu Temple, as well as the employees of Daming Ocean Company, jumped on the ships one after another and began to surround and kill the chaotic pirates.

    The addition of new forces made Penghu¡¯s victory indestructible.

    Cannonballs flew across the sea and rockets danced in the air.  The pirate ships were smashed with big holes one by one under the bombardment of artillery shells, and burned one by one under the attack of rockets.

    When Bao Juhua jumped onto Ding Yunyi's warship, he was shocked to find that his third brother was covered in wounds and blood. It was almost impossible to distinguish the original appearance of the bloody man in front of him.

    ¡°Third brother, just leave this place to us!¡±

    Bao Juhua's words made Ding Yunyi laugh loudly: "Are you a Penghu garrison? I am the highest officer of Penghu, and I am a knight appointed by His Majesty himself. How can I not attack the thieves personally, but let my subordinates sacrifice their lives?"

    With that said, he held the "dragon tooth" in his hand and said loudly: "Brothers, are you willing to follow me and continue to kill thieves!"

    "Yes! Yes! Yes!"

    This was the loudest reply from the brothers on the entire ship.

    Ding Yunyi laughed, "Dragon Ya" pointed at the place where the pirate ships were most concentrated: "Brothers, that's where the main force of pirates is. Speed ??up the whole ship and kill the thieves!"

    This is what a leader should show, and all his performances inspire every Penghu soldier and civilian who are fighting to the greatest extent!

    "The defense is attacking the thief!"

    "The defense is attacking the thief!"

    All the Penghu officers and soldiers who were fighting suddenly saw Ding Yunyi's warship rushing toward the densest concentration of pirates regardless of life and death, and everyone shouted.

    It was like pouring another spoonful of oil on an already burning fire, and the entire Penghu fleet suddenly boiled.

      What kind of defense is this?

    From the very beginning of the naval battle, they have always been fighting at the front. No one on the ship was unharmed. When victory was about to come, they continued to rush towards the most dangerous place without hesitation.

    "Did the defense attack the thief?"

    When Cai Jiuzhou, who was bandaging his wound, heard this, he stood up suddenly, pushed away the soldiers who were bandaging him, tore off the half-bandaged cloth strip, grabbed the weapon, and said angrily:

    "How can it be unreasonable that we, as subordinates, are here to defend against the thieves? Brothers, all get up and follow the thieves!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, he saw Ye Dahai's boat rushing in front of him, and he couldn't help but became furious: "Who is Ye Dahai, who dares to rush in front of me? Brothers, charge! Charge!"

    The two boats were competing for the lead, and the soldiers on board gritted their teeth and rowed hard, refusing to fall behind.  At first glance, it looks like they are enemies competing there.

    And in the pirate fleet, Li Guo had already discovered that something was wrong.

    At the beginning of the naval battle, Fenggui City Fortress and Mazu Temple only fired artillery shells to assist the battle, but they could not cause substantial damage to the pirate ships. Why didn't Ding Yunyi concentrate his forces?

    There must be fraud in this.

    But he had no way to tell Liu Xiang, even if he did, Liu Xiang would not believe it.

    Therefore, after the naval battle began, Li Guo ordered the seven ships under his command to deliberately fall behind.  At this time, there were ambushes in Penghu, and all troops participated in the battle, which further confirmed Li Guo's judgment.

    Especially after seeing the Penghu general Ding Yunyi fighting so fiercely and still being so brave, Li Guo sighed: "I have never seen such a brave and fearless Ming officer. We have lost this battle. Order all ships to retreat immediately,  If I fall into Penghu¡¯s hands, I¡¯d rather die.¡±

    Li Guo saw very clearly that the people in Penghu had long hated the pirates. Now the people were so angry that they would have no mercy if they fell into their hands.

    Li Guo retreated very quickly, but there were people who retreated faster than him:

    Lizi Lake.

    He also noticed that something was wrong at the first time. When the crisis came, Li Zihu made a prompt decision and left his "adopted father" Liu Xiang behind without hesitation and quickly left the battlefield.

    In his heart, there is no "adopted father" and no group interests of pirates. All he wants is one thing: to protect himself.

    On this point, Lizihu is willing to sacrifice anyone!

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 131: Kill them all

    Liu Xiang was stunned.

    This is simply a nightmare for him.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? outlying unexpected troops from the opponent, a fierce pursuit, your own pirate fleet was defeated, what is going on?

    But the development of the battle no longer allowed him to think too much.

    At this time, the Penghu fleet was in great momentum, and the pirate fleet was no longer able to resist.

    Especially Li Guo¡¯s retreat dealt a huge blow to the already chaotic pirate confidence.

    The matter has come to this, and we can no longer fight.

    Liu Xiang finally gave the order to retreat.

    But the current naval battle scene is in chaos and the morale of the officers and soldiers is at a high level. How easy is it to retreat?  The retreat turned into a complete rout.

    Those pirates who are on the outside of the battlefield and have fast boats can still escape with luck, but those who are surrounded have only two endings waiting for them:

    Die or surrender.

    Most of the pirates who were completely desperate chose the latter path.

    One by one, the pirate ships stopped resisting, and the pirates threw away their weapons one by one.  War has become impossible.  Surrendering became the only way to save his life.

    There was a lot of noise on the sea, and suddenly, everything became quiet.

    The sound of artillery stopped, and the roar of rockets also stopped.  Just a dozen ships were burning and then slowly sinking.

    Those Penghu officers and soldiers who were fighting were a little at a loss. What happened?  Is the battle over?

    They are not used to the silence in front of them. In their opinion, the battle is reaching the most critical moment. Why did everything stop?

    But, there really is no more fighting

    A Penghu ship stopped in the center of the battlefield. On the ship, stood a group of soldiers covered in blood.  The man at the front was covered in blood, holding a shining sword in his hand, and stood motionless.

    Daming Penghu garrison, Xiaoqiwei: Ding Yunyi!

    Everything is still so quiet

    Ding Yunyi looked up and saw two large flags flying in the air. On one side were embroidered the three characters "Hu Ben Wei", and on the other side were embroidered five characters:

    Daming - Inspection - Ding!

    There was no expression on Ding Yunyi's face. He slowly raised his hand, and the "dragon tooth" shone brightly in the sunlight.

    Until this moment, everyone finally realized: they won, they really won!

    "Ho-ho-ho¡ª¡ª"

    An earth-shattering, yet uniform cry came from the mouths of every soldier.

    Once again, the weak defeated the strong, and the few defeated the many, but it was not a miracle in the eyes of the soldiers.  Because no matter how strong the enemy is, Penghu also has a magic weapon that the enemy does not have:

    Daming Penghu garrison, Xiaoqiwei: Ding Yunyi!

    The cheers came one after another, and gradually spread from the sea.

    When the people who were waiting for victory in Penghu heard the cheers coming from the sea, they knew that Inspector Ding had won again, so everyone fell into cheers.

    On the sea and land, cheers mingled continuously, and the heaven and earth were moved by it.

    The last sound of the pipa suddenly stopped, and Han Xiaoxiao stood up.

    Victory, Ding Yunyi, the great hero in her mind, lived up to everyone's expectations. He once again held victory firmly in his hands.

    This is the hero he is looking for, and the man he has been waiting for If he can marry this man, then he will have no regrets in his life  

    Liu Xiang suffered heavy losses in the Penghu naval battle.  Twenty-nine ships were sunk and twenty-two became prisoners of war in Penghu.

    Since this period of time, Liu Xiang has suffered serious blows one after another. First, he lost a total of fifty ships in the Battle of Liaoluo Bay. Then, he failed to sneak attack on the generals, and more than ten ships were sunk by Hongyi.  In the Penghu naval battle, where he originally thought victory was within reach, Liu Xiang once again lost fifty-one ships and a large number of his men.

    After this battle, Liu Xiang's main force was basically lost, and he fled in embarrassment with less than thirty ships.

    Liu Xiang¡¯s vitality can never be restored.

    The officers, soldiers and civilians who had won the Penghu naval battle began to enjoy their victory.  They cleaned the battlefield, rowed the captured pirate ships, and sent shiploads of surrendered and captured pirates to land.

    Ding Yunyi checked the injuries on his body and found that there were at least seven or eight more wounds. He simply bandaged them and saw his brothers came to him one after another.on his own ship.

    This victory in the Penghu War will surely make Fujian and the sea famous in the shortest possible time.

    It is precisely because of this that all the brothers are extremely excited.

    But there was no smile on Ding Yunyi¡¯s face: ¡°I¡¯m wondering if Liu Xiang will be involved again?¡±

    The brothers¡¯ smiles suddenly disappeared.  Yes, will Liu Xiang make a comeback?  Although Liu Xiang's main force has been almost lost, nothing is absolute in the world.

    "Where will Liu Xiang run?" Ding Yunyi asked someone to bring the chart, carefully observed it for a while, then raised his head and said: "I am determined to completely defeat Liu Xiang this time. Now that Liu Xiang is newly defeated and his morale is low, it is time to pursue  Good opportunity!¡±

    The brothers¡¯ emotions were suddenly aroused.

    Defeating Liu Xiang will make Penghu famous all over the world. If Liu Xiang can be captured or killed alive, no one will dare to touch Penghu's mind easily from now on.

    "Kill them all!" Ding Yunyi said with murderous intent: "We must not let Liu Xiang go this time! The 'Challenger' is a big ship and it is difficult to pursue. We stay in Penghu for defense. I will personally transfer to the 'Follower' to pursue!"

    "Defense." Zhang Xianxuan was a little worried: "You have injuries everywhere, or"

    Ding Yunyi smiled and said: "I can still hold on even with some injuries. But if I let Liu Xiang go, it will eventually be a problem for me in Penghu. I have made up my mind. Cai Jiuzhou, Ye Dahai!"

    "exist!"

    "You two each command three ships, just follow my 'Follower', and you must catch Liu Xiang!"

    "yes!"

    Cai Jiuzhou and Ye Dahai responded loudly, but they were speechless.  Although Liu Xiang was defeated, he still had twenty or thirty ships, and the defense had to rely on only seven ships to pursue.

    Ding Yunyi seemed to have seen what they were thinking, and said with a smile: "Why panic, Liu Xiang's fleet has no morale now. Besides, most of the boats he escaped were small boats, and they are no longer our opponent. I predict that this pursuit will be successful."  win."

    "Yes, we are willing to follow the defense and die without regrets!"

    "How can you talk about death?" Ding Yunyi laughed and said: "This is the best opportunity for us to make achievements and become famous all over the world!"

    Ding Yunyi knows very well that after the Penghu naval battle, the confidence and morale of the entire Penghu military and civilians have been greatly improved. Even if there is another naval battle now, the final winner will undoubtedly be Penghu.

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 132 Possibility of Surrender

    After the victory, Ding Yunyi actually chose to continue the pursuit, which was obviously beyond everyone's expectations.

    The people in Penghu who were in excitement did not know that their Inspector Ding was already injured all over his body. When they heard that Inspector Ding was chasing the thief bravely, they couldn't help but cheer again.

    "Only Ding Yunyi's brother was excited but also a little worried.  They really couldn't figure out how a man who had just gone through a fierce battle and had eight wounds all over his body could have such perseverance to continue chasing the thief.

    But, this is their Ding inspection.  A Ding patrolman who will never fall, give in, or fail under any circumstances.

    "The three words "Ding Inspection" are far more affectionate in the ears of Penghu soldiers and civilians than the titles of General Ding and Ding Shoubei

    The only person who knows best why he did this is Ding Yunyi himself.

    He knows what he is basing everything on.  When I came to this era, when I came to Penghu, I had nothing.  The only thing that can keep me on my feet is the knife in my hand.

    Fighting, fighting, fighting again, fighting regardless of life and death, fighting bloody battles again and again.  Everything is bought with blood.  It is precisely because of this that he has established such a high prestige in the hearts of the Penghu soldiers and civilians.

    Any timidity and any failure may result in the loss of everything that has been gained through hard work.

    Now, I can¡¯t afford to lose.

    With Liu Xiang's defeat, the situation in Penghu can be stabilized, and Ding Yunyi is not satisfied with just focusing on Penghu.

    Taiwan is the place where we should further develop.

    Xie Tian has already gone to Taiwan with three thousand taels of silver, and has not brought back any news since then.  Was it not going well for him, or had he simply run away with the money?

    Ding Yunyi doesn¡¯t know, and he doesn¡¯t have that much energy to take care of these things for the time being

    How to enter Taiwan?  How to find a way to open a gap in the Dutch seemingly impenetrable defense?  How to gain a foothold in Taiwan like Penghu?  These are Ding Yunyi's top priorities.

    The wound began to hurt. After all, Ding Yunyi was not a real iron man. He would bleed and feel unbearable pain. However, no matter how unbearable it was, he had to act as if nothing had happened in front of his subordinates, and he had to make his subordinates think that he was a real iron man.

    In the past, he always thought that those "gods of war" in ancient times would not be injured or bleed, and they would not know pain. Only when he experienced this himself did he realize that it was all nonsense.

    This is a big stage, everyone is acting, playing their own role.  Even if they are real "gods of war", they still have their own roles.

    "Guard, Liu Xiang's fleet has not been found yet." Just as he was thinking about it, Cai Jiuzhou and Ye Dahai came to the ship together.

    "Keep looking. Liu Xiangxin is defeated. He must not be far away." Ding Yunyi is already prepared for the difficulty of pursuit: "I judge that he is wandering nearby, trying to avoid our pursuit, or if the time is right, he will also attack us.  attack."

    Cai Jiuzhou and Ye Dahai agreed.  Ye Dahai immediately said: "Guardian, there is something I have been holding back in my heart and haven't said it out"

    "Tell me." A wound on his back began to hurt, and Ding Yunyi endured it and said.  I don't know which unscrupulous pirate slashed Ding Yunyi's back with a knife, exactly where Ding Yunyi was injured when he was in "Tingyu Tower" and had just recovered from the wound.

    Ye Dahai thought for a moment: "During the Penghu naval battle, I discovered that Li Guo's fleet never participated in the battle."

    "Li Guo? Who is it?" Ding Yunyi frowned.

    "Zheng Zhilong's immediate boss at that time was the son of the great pirate Li Dan." Ye Dahai said: "I have met this man several times. After Li Dan died, the Li State did not tolerate Zheng Zhilong, so he took several ships with him.  They defected to Liu Xiang. But Liu Xiang was also narrow-minded and was wary of Li Dan's reputation. Although he did not dare to do anything to Li Guo, he was always on guard against him. This time they failed to attack the senior officials. It was Li Guo who attacked him.  After the failure, Liu Xiang became more and more neglectful of Li Guolai. "

    "Oh" Ding Yunyi said "oh" and suddenly asked strangely: "How do you know so clearly what happened after the sneak attack by the senior officials?"

    Ye Dahai smiled and said: "Have the guards forgotten my nickname? 'Pirate Lord'. Although I have abandoned the dark side and turned to the bright side, there are still many informants among the pirates. Otherwise, back then, I was traveling alone in a boat, so what information was there?"  Will it be so accurate? Every attack can be successful?"

    "Ah, yes, I forgot about that." Ding Yunyi also laughed, then stopped smiling: ??Li Guo did not participate in the war, do you think he has ulterior motives?  "

    "That's exactly what I mean." Ye Dahai nodded: "Although Li Guo was born a pirate, he still has certain talents. When Li Dan was alive, he often said that this was my son, but this time Liu Xiang didn't trust him very much.  , he must have resentment in his heart, so I thought that once we pursue Liu Xiang, we can temporarily ignore Li Guo's fleet and only attack Liu Xiang's fleet. This will tell Li Guo that our target is only Liu Xiang, and secondly, we may let him go.  Li Guo anyway.¡±

    Ding Yunyi pondered, it might be of great benefit to let Li Guo do it anyway.

    "These pirates have so much experience at sea. Among other things, Liu Xiang, who led the fleet after the fiasco, was able to avoid being discovered by himself. He relied on his familiarity with the sea and his rich experience.

    And his subordinates, Zhang Xianxuan and Ye Dahai, are all pirates. This victory in Penghu relied on their strong assistance. If he can recruit Li Guo into his subordinates again, he will definitely add another fighting force.

    It¡¯s just that pirates are a double-edged sword. Their experience is unparalleled and they are very brave in combat. However, their discipline and lack of control make it easy to harass places and even cause mutiny.  Once Liu Xiang is annihilated, he will have to spend a lot of effort to retrain him.

    But how to rectify it?  I don't have a comprehensive plan in mind yet, I can only wait until I return to Penghu to slowly think of a solution.

    These would still be inseparable from the great assistance of people like Ye Dahai.

    "I will handle this matter as you said." Ding Yunyi made up his mind: "Find a way to make Li Guo defect before the battle. Also, not only Li Guo, but also anyone who is willing to surrender to the pirates in the future, as long as they are not heinous people, they will  Take them in. But I must make it clear that we must strictly control them and never cause any trouble. "

    "Yes." Cai Jiuzhou and Ye Dahai responded together.

    Ding Yunyi suddenly said: "There is another thing that has been in my heart for a long time, and I will tell you about it today."

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 133: Pirate Convention?

    What Ding Yunyi wants to talk about is the issue of maritime communication links.

    Although this time the Penghu naval battle was a great victory, there were still big problems with the connection between them. Basically, each ship was fighting on its own.

    Although the Ming Dynasty Navy also had its own command methods during naval battles, such as using black flags and red flags to command operations, it was still very inconvenient after all.

    "Semaphore?"

    When they heard Ding Yunyi say the word "flag language", Cai Jiuzhou and Ye Dahai were startled.

    "Yes, flag language." Ding Yunyi nodded: "It is similar to the command method of my Ming Navy, but it is also different"

    He explained his thoughts carefully, and then said: "When I go back this time, we will formulate a set of semaphores that only we can understand, including offense, defense, formation changes, etc., and train specialized semaphore soldiers."  , accept orders, and convey the status of each ship. If there is a naval battle in the future, we will completely rely on semaphore to control the movement of the sea, and move forward and retreat freely, just like people talking face to face. One ship is like the entire fleet. In this way, we will take advantage of the sea battle before it starts.  Got the upper hand."

    "Yes, but it depends on the guard's orders."

    Ding Yunyi smiled with satisfaction. At this time, several wounds began to hurt again. Ding Yunyi still endured it forcefully: "Every naval battle has casualties. We have a pension system for the dead, and we have to pay for the injured."  Get timely treatment. My idea is to add a few ships specifically for transporting and rescuing the wounded during naval battles. This type of rescue ship will not be of much use during a ship-to-ship battle, but it may be of maximum use during shelling.  Save the lives of brothers to a certain extent.¡±

    Ding Yunyi is talking about the hospital ship.  Indeed, it seems that the hospital ship is of little use now. The two sides are joining the ship and boarding the ship to fight, and there is no chance to transport the wounded. But what Ding Yunyi is staring at is not in front of him.

    My future cannot be limited to Penghu forever, limited to such a small fleet

    "Both naval and land battles cannot be neglected." Ding Yunyi continued: "Right now, we in Penghu have few people. During the naval battle, the brothers are sailors. When they land, the brothers become infantry. Both the naval and land battles rely on these people. This will not work.  My idea is that naval warfare and land warfare must be separated, and there should be specializations in the arts. Our ancestors also said this"

    Ding Yunyi¡¯s idea is very clear. He established a specialized navy and army, and then divided the two services in detail, and carried out armed training in a planned manner. In this way, over time, the combat effectiveness of his army will inevitably reach a new level.

    "It's a pity that we still don't have enough manpower." Cai Jiuzhou sighed: "We can't recruit with great fanfare in Fujian, and Taiwan can't infiltrate. Otherwise, there will be no need to defend and personally engage the enemy in this naval battle."

    "For the time being, we can only slowly figure out a solution to this problem." Ding Yunyi also knows this very well: "First, vigorously recruit pirates who are willing to surrender and undergo rectification and training. These people are naturally born warriors, and with a little training they can devote themselves to  Use. But this is not the fundamental solution to the problem"

    Ding Yunyi still had an idea in his heart, but he didn't say it out in front of his subordinates.

    Ye Yuan originally asked himself to borrow a large sum of money to seek the position of prefect of Quanzhou. If he could succeed, he might be able to recruit troops in Quanzhou and other places with Ye Yuan's assistance.

    It¡¯s just that it¡¯s hard to say whether Ye Yuan can get the position of Quanzhou Prefect.

    "Does Shou Bei know why his subordinates value Li Guo so much and want him to serve for Shou Bei?" Ye Dahai suddenly asked.

    Ding Yunyi shook his head and listened to Ye Dahai say: "When Li Dan was alive, he had great prestige among pirates. His son Li Guo also had many contacts and was very familiar with the situation of pirates. Wherever there is piracy activity, what kind of pirates are there?  Wherever the pirates liked to anchor, he kept it all in his mind"

    Ding Yunyi¡¯s eyes lit up: ¡°You mean to use Li Guo to recruit those pirates?¡±

    "Yes, that's what I mean." Ye Dahai said with a slight smile: "There are some pirates who can be recruited, and they don't want to live a life where they don't know tomorrow today. Now that the sea ban has been lifted, many of them have started to get active.  , who wants to live a good life and work in a business where they will be beheaded if caught? As for other pirates"

    Ye Dahai paused for a moment: "The defense will first kill Oniwang Maru, and then defeat Liu Xiang, and its prestige will be greatly enhanced. Now, except for Zheng Zhilong, it is considered a defense. So it is time to set some rules for those pirates who are unwilling to surrender."

    It¡¯s time to set some rules for pirates who are unwilling to surrender?

    Ding Yunyi was greatly moved.

    "Yes, what Brother Dahai said is exactly what I am thinking." Cai Jiuzhou also immediately said: "Since the guard killed Oniomaru, the limelight has been unprecedented, and we are conducting maritime business., ships flying the flag of 'Daming Inspection Ding' have never had any trouble.  The defense can take this opportunity to continue to establish a solid foundation, so that wherever my flag of Penghu reaches, no pirate will dare to act rashly.  "

    "Okay!" Ding Yunyi was overjoyed: "Then Li Guo's role will become very important. I suddenly had an idea"

    An idea flashed in Ding Yunyi's mind: "If you want to do it, just make it bigger. You must find a way to recruit Li Guo to your command, and then ask him to inform the pirates that I have a meeting in Penghu!"

    Cai Jiuzhou and Ye Dahai were stunned. What does guarding mean?  Meeting?  What meeting was held?

    "I want to hold a pirate conference." Ding Yunyi said proudly: "Which ship can be robbed and which ship cannot be robbed, we need to make it clear to them. If they listen, they will do it. If they don't listen, I, Penghu, are not them.  Wherever you can come, if you touch my Penghu ship, I will chase you even if you are thousands of miles away!"

    Cai Jiuzhou and Ye Dahai took a breath.

    Originally, their intention was just to notify the pirates to keep to their own devices and not to tamper with Penghu ships, so that Penghu's maritime trade would become unimpeded. But who would have thought that Ding Shoubei would actually come up with such a bold plan.

    Call the pirates together for a meeting?  This is simply incredible.  Not to mention the consequences if the court, no, let Zheng Zhilong know about this matter, it is a big question whether the pirates are willing to come.

    Who is willing to throw themselves into a trap without knowing the situation clearly?  What if Ding Yunyi falls out?

    But at this time, Ding Yunyi had already made up his mind. He smiled and said: "I think besides Li Guo, you Ye Dahai can also handle this matter. With the name of the pirate lord, those pirates must give some face."

    Ye Dahai could only smile bitterly. God knows what weird things will happen in the future with such a bold and eccentric boss.

 Part One: Penghu Chapter 134: Changes among Pirates

    Liu Xiang, who suffered a disastrous defeat in Penghu, knew that there was a fleet of ships biting him behind his back.

    He also knew better that the person following him was the person who brought him a humiliating failure in Penghu:

    The famous Penghu garrison, the heroic cavalry officer Ding Yunyi!

    This person is simply himself, no, the nemesis of the entire pirates.  Countless pirates were peering at Penghu. Before Ding Yunyi came, Penghu was like a piece of unguarded fat that anyone could take a bite of.

    ? Red barbarians, pirates

    But after Ding Yunyi came to Penghu, all this changed fundamentally.

    Hitachi Gongbaota and Oniomaru fell in Penghu one by one. Now, it is finally the turn of Liu Xiang, who was also arrogant.

    Where did Ding Yunyi come from?  Liu Xiang couldn't understand this at all.

    But there is no need for him to figure this out now. What he should worry about is how to get rid of the hateful tracking fleet behind him.  Ding Yunyi has made it clear that he wants to eliminate the root cause and kill them all. Liu Xiang has never encountered such a situation.

    Even though they were defeated at Liaoluowan, even if they failed to attack a major leader, whether it was Ming Dynasty or Hongyi, they would be defeated if they defeated the other side. There had never been such a fierce pursuit.

    In addition to being angry and hating Ding Yunyi, who wanted to kill him, there were two people who made Liu Xiang grit his teeth even more:

    Li Guo and Lizihu!

    After the Penghu naval battle began, Li Guo's seven ships never participated in the battle. The pirate fleet's defeat was first revealed, and Li Guo quickly ordered his fleet to evacuate.

    Although Liu Xiang hated Li Guo, he also knew that Li Guo was very good at naval battles. He also firmly believed that if Li Guo's fleet had participated in the Penghu Sea Battle from the beginning, the result might have been very different.

    However, although he hates it, now that his fleet has suffered a disastrous defeat and suffered heavy losses, and he still needs Li Guo to protect him at a critical moment, he can only suppress this resentment in his heart for the time being.

    It¡¯s completely different for Lizihu.

    Liu Xiang adopted him as his adopted son, but who would have thought that at the most critical moment, Li Zihu would abandon his adopted father and escape alone, making Liu Xiang furious.

    But now even if Liu Xiang wants to kill Lizihu to satisfy his hatred, there is no other way. Lizihu has disappeared after the Penghu naval battle

    ?¡­

    "Guan Qi."

    "exist."

    Standing on the deck, Lizihu looked at the vast sea with a depressed face.  Although he narrowly escaped with his life, he was still worried about what might happen next.

    Not to mention whether he will fall into the hands of officers and soldiers, if he is caught by Liu Xiang, the consequences will be very serious.

    Li Zihu sighed inwardly: "How is the situation?"

    Guan Qi said respectfully: "The officers and soldiers are chasing very closely. Ding Yunyi has already made up his mind to catch Liu Xiang."

    "Where is Liu Xiang now?"

    "He is circling with the officers and soldiers. I have been around Liu Xiang. Although this man is headstrong, he is also very cunning. Judging from the route of his fleet, he is likely to go straight to Kinmen after several circles!"

    "Go straight to Kinmen?" Li Zihu sneered: "Does he still want to fight to the death? Guan Qi, let me ask you, now Liu Xiang is probably bent on catching me and putting me to death. Should you follow me or arrest me?  Dedicate it to Liu Xiang?"

    Guan Qi was startled. Although he had not followed Lizi Hu for a long time, he knew that although this man was only seventeen years old, he was ruthless and quick-reacting.  He hurriedly replied: "Liu Xiang refused to listen, so we were defeated. We have all followed the leader. If we retreat first in the Penghu naval battle, Liu Xiang will not tolerate it, so we can only follow the leader wholeheartedly."

    Li Zihu nodded with satisfaction: "This is best. Don't worry, as long as you follow me, I will definitely find a way to make you rich and prosperous. But the top priority is how to get rid of the officers and soldiers and Liu Xiang."

    Having said this, he sneered, called Guan Qi to his side, and lowered his voice: "Find a way to let the officers and soldiers know that Liu Xiang's fleet is planning to take a detour to Kinmen."

    Guan Qiyi was startled, but then he woke up.  Lizihu is going to use the hands of officers and soldiers to eradicate Liu Xiang.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????, ??nodded in agreement quickly, and then became a little uneasy: "Where should we go? The officers and soldiers are chasing us very hard now."

    "I have already thought about it." Lizihu said with a cold expression: "There is no place for us and others in Fujian and other places. The only place we can go to now is Fusang Country!"

    ?¡­

    At this time, Li Guo was also thinking about his future.??worried.

    ¡°I regret not listening to Zheng Zhilong and accepting the recruitment, otherwise I wouldn¡¯t have to be so worried now.  What I regret even more is how I could go blind and seek refuge with such a narrow-minded person like Liu Xiang.

    It¡¯s a pity that it¡¯s too late to say anything now.

    The only ones he can trust at the moment are his fleet of seven ships and his cousin Guo Chuang.

    "Cousin, Liu Xiang has invited you to discuss matters on his ship several times. Why have you never gone?" Guo Chuang, who is reckless by nature and doesn't like to use his brain, asked carelessly.

    Li Guochao glared at his cousin: "How can I come back alive after going there? Liu Xiang was always jealous of me. This time I retreated without a fight. Liu Xiang hated me even more, but now he  His strength is not as good as before, so he doesn¡¯t dare to act rashly against me, but once I get on his ship, I will immediately become a turtle in the jar. "

    Guo Chuang scratched his head. He couldn't understand such a complicated thing anyway: "Then what should we do now?"

    what to do?  Li Guo himself didn't know what to do.

    Guo Chuang muttered to himself: "If you want me to see that, let's just vote for the officers and soldiers. I heard that Ye Dahai is also among the officers and soldiers. You have friendship with him, why don't you go find him?"

    Li Guo's eyes lit up for a moment, but then dimmed: "It's not that I haven't thought about it this way, but I, the Li family, were thieves during my time. How could the officers and soldiers accommodate us? Don't fail to surrender, and instead be beheaded inexplicably.  "

    "How do you know if you haven't tried it?" Guo Chuang couldn't wrap his head around it and said unconvinced: "Pirates like Ye Dahai and Zhang Xianxuan have accepted the recruitment, and we haven't done any big bad things. How come the officers and soldiers  Are you unwilling to take us in? Besides, I heard that Penghu guard Ding Yunyi is a great person, maybe not as dangerous as you think."

    "Don't talk nonsense." Li Guo's eyes widened: "If word gets out, Liu Xiang will definitely come to destroy us at all costs. You can only think about these things in your heart."

    Although he said this, his heart was already quietly moving.  Yes, if the officers and soldiers surrender, will the officers and soldiers let them go and forget about their past?

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 135 The Death of Liu Xiang

    "Defense, found traces of Liu Xiang's fleet, moving towards the Kinmen area!"

    "Okay!" Ding Yunyi, who was staring at the sea with all his concentration, suddenly put down the telescope in his hand and shouted loudly: "Order, the entire fleet should turn the rudder and speed up, target Kinmen, and intercept Liu Xiang's fleet!"

    On August 11, the seventh year of Chongzhen in the Ming Dynasty, the Penghu fleet commanded by Ding Yunyi quickly turned to the ocean outside Kinmen and successfully intercepted Liu Xiang's fleet after receiving intelligence.

    Liu Xiang worked hard in a big circle, his original intention was to take advantage of his unpreparedness, attack Kinmen, and then fled from Kinmen back to Tianweiyang, Guangdong, but his intention was once again broken by Ding Yunyi.

    The decisive battle is inevitable!

    Liu Xiang was finally able to confirm that Ding Yunyi was his nemesis. No matter where he went, he could never get rid of this nightmare.

    Since you can¡¯t get rid of it, let¡¯s end everything here

    Similarly, Ding Yunyi will not let Liu Xiang run away again.

    At the end of the day, Ding Yunyi ordered the "Hu Ben Guard" battle flag to be hoisted.

    When the battle flag of the "Hu Ben Guards" fluttered on the sea, seven warships of the Penghu Navy were dispatched at the same time.

    The naval battle outside Kinmen broke out.

    The sound of cannons once again tore apart the silence on the sea.

    Although Liu Xiang's fleet still had twenty-eight ships, its main force had been basically exhausted in the Penghu naval battle.  Large in number, but not strong, it has become an unavoidable destiny for Liu Xiang.

    The Penghu fleet, with high morale and sharp weapons, quickly began to gain the upper hand.

    The most troublesome and helpless thing for Liu Xiang is that the only Li fleet that still has the strength to fight is at a distance from Liu Xiang's fleet, just like the Penghu naval battle, and did not immediately participate in the battle at the first time.

    Seeming to be in tune with Li Guo's heart, the Penghu Navy did not take any offensive posture against Li Guo's fleet.

    During the Penghu naval battle, the Li fleet was always cruising around the periphery, but this time, they were directly in the center of the whirlpool of the battle, but the Penghu Navy still showed no sign of attacking them.

    why is that?

    Li Guo was a little confused.

    The fight is in full swing on the sea, but it seems like people here have forgotten

    "Cousin, look, there is a boat." Guo Chuang on the side suddenly pointed at the sea and shouted loudly.

    Looking over there, a small boat was quickly approaching him.

    "Rockets, prepare rockets!"

    Guo Chuangcai called out, but was interrupted by Li Guo: "Damn it, didn't you see that the boat was empty?"

    There was only one rower on the boat. When he came under Li Guo's fleet, Li Guo had someone put down the rope and pull him up.  As soon as the man arrived on the boat, he loudly said: "I am sent by Ye Dahai and Ye Baichang."

    "Ye Dahai?" Li Guo was stunned for a moment, and then he vaguely understood what was going on.

    "Yes, Ye Baichang asked me to send a message to Chief Li of Li Guo. Not a word can be changed." The man cleared his throat: "'Li Guo, if you don't give up secretly and surrender to the light at this time, accept the recruitment, when will you wait? Really?  Do you want to be buried with Liu Xiang? My entire fleet is ordered by Ding Shoubei not to fire a single shot or arrow at you. Don't you understand Ding Shoubei's painstaking efforts? If you don't surrender now, it will be too late.  It would be great if you and I could join forces and make great achievements.'"

    Li Guozheng listened for a long time, and then said: "ReallyDing Shoubei really said that he would not fire a cannon or an arrow at my fleet?"

    The man smiled and said: "Didn't Chief Li see that your fleet was not attacked at this point? Chief Li, the naval battle is over and Liu Xiang is about to be destroyed. Are you still unable to make up your mind?"

    This determination will determine the future of myself and all my brothers.  Li Guo glanced at the sea. Liu Xiang's fleet was completely at a disadvantage, but it would not be annihilated for a while.  He suddenly gritted his teeth and said sternly: "Guo Chuang!"

    "exist!"

    "Gather all the ships and attack Liu Xiang!"

    "yes!"

    On August 11, the seventh year of Chongzhen, after the naval battle outside Kinmen broke out, Liu Xiang's subordinate Li Guo, the son of the great pirate Li Dan, turned his back and surrendered to the Penghu Navy of the Ming Dynasty and attacked Liu Xiang's fleet.

    There is no longer any suspense about the outcome of the naval battle.

    Li Guo's defection also brought a huge psychological shock to the pirates of Liu Xiang's fleet, who were already low in morale.  Soon, the entire pirate fleet was defeated.

    The "Follower" commanded by Ding Yunyi grabbed Liu Xiang's ship and successfully docked at the last moment.

    The final hand-to-hand combat begins.

    It was Ding Yunyi who was the first to board the enemy ship.  The one that scares pirates"Dragon Teeth", under the sunlight, exudes a terrifying light.

    One after another, pirates fell to the "dragon's teeth". Wherever this sword went, no one could stop it.

    "Liu Xiang!"

    A loud shout came from Ding Yunyi's mouth.

    Liu Xiang stopped in his tracks, knowing that he had nowhere to run.

    He was once a majestic overlord of the sea. Now that things have come to this, at least he must die like a overlord.

    Liu Xiang took a big knife and held it across his chest: "Ding Yunyi, do you really want to kill everyone?"

    Ding Yunyi held the knife in his right hand: "I am a soldier and you are a thief. Since ancient times, soldiers and thieves have been incompatible. At this time, why don't you commit suicide?"

    Like an enraged bull, Liu Xiang roared wildly and charged towards Ding Yunyi while waving his sword.

    He did not realize that when he charged, there was no pirate accompanying him.

    A piercing cold light flashed through, and everything fell silent.

    Liu Xiang died, and his body fell on the deck. This was the last battle in his life.

    As he lamented himself, Ding Yunyi was his nemesis in this life.

    Ding Yunyi stood beside Liu Xiang¡¯s body and looked at it for a long time, then squatted down and cut off Liu Xiang¡¯s head as if no one was watching.

    He raised Liu Xiang¡¯s head high and roared:

    "Liu Xiang is dead!"

    The battle on the ship came to an abrupt end. Everyone looked here. Then, the Penghu officers and soldiers on the ship burst out with earth-shattering shouts:

    "Liu Xiang is dead! Liu Xiang is dead!"

    Liu Xiang, the great pirate who once roamed the sea and was so arrogant is dead!  Died by the sword of Ding Yunyi, the guard of Penghu in the Ming Dynasty!

    Perhaps, Ding Yunyi is not just Liu Xiang¡¯s nemesis, but the nemesis of all pirates!

    The cry spread wider and wider, and soon, cheers spread throughout Kinmen and beyond.

    The pirates, who had no fighting spirit to begin with, finally stopped their useless resistance.

    The naval battle is over.

    Liu Xiang's twenty-eight ships, except for Li Guo who led seven ships to defect on the battlefield, and three were sunk, the rest all surrendered.

    Since then, in Fujian, Guangdong, and across the sea, the name Liu Xiang has been completely removed.

    And what brought all this was something that was once unknown, but suddenly appeared:

    Ding Yunyi!

 Part 1: Penghu Storm Chapter 136: Falling down suddenly

    "Back! Ding Shouwei's fleet is back!"

    "Inspector Ding successfully intercepted and killed Liu Xiang and returned to Penghu!"

    "Screams of all sizes spread throughout Penghu. The soldiers and civilians dropped what they were doing and swarmed towards the seaside.

    "Miss, miss, Ding Shoubei is back!"

    Han Xiaoxiao was startled, then stood up immediately.

    Ding Yunyi is back, Ding Yunyi is finally back!

    The soldiers and civilians of Penghu were standing on the beach. They saw Ding Shoubei, who was chasing the enemy bravely, finally returning with his fleet.

    The one at the front is the "Follower", and escorted on the left and right wings are the warships commanded by Cai Jiuzhou and Ye Dahai.  Not only that, they also saw many ships they had never seen before.

    That must be Ding¡¯s trophy!

    The "Follower" slowly stopped.

    But before the soldiers and civilians in Penghu could cheer, they saw Long Zhantian and Duan Saner leading a few soldiers, holding a stretcher high, running desperately across the sea.

    Then, from the surrounding ships, Cai Jiuzhou, Ye Dahai and countless naval officers and soldiers also jumped into the knee-high water and ran towards the shore like crazy.

    The soldiers and civilians were dumbfounded and didn¡¯t know something was going on.

    "Quick, come to the doctor! No, come to Father Sarozzi, he will see a doctor!" As soon as Long Zhantian reached the shore, he shouted hoarsely.

    Ding Yunyi is lying on the stretcher!

    Ding Yunyi, the Penghu defender of the Ming Dynasty!

    Ding Yunyi, who was on the stretcher, had fallen into a coma, and his face was pale and lifeless.

    With a "boom", Penghu exploded.

    "Get the doctor quickly!"

    ¡°Father Sarozzi, where is Father Sarozzi?¡±

    Everyone was shouting and rushing towards the stretcher.

    Cai Jiuzhou suddenly shouted: "Get out of the way, get out of the way! Carry Ding Shoubei back to the military camp!"

    Ding Yunyi on the stretcher seemed to feel something. He opened his eyes slightly. In the haze, he seemed to see Qin Yun, Zhang Xianxuan, Han Xiaoxiao, and siblings Axi and Ahu  

    Ding Yunyi actually smiled, and then fell into coma again

    ?¡­

    Ding Yunyi is famous for his bravery on the sea, but he is not made of iron.

    When he was in "Tingyu Tower" in Hangzhou, he was injured all over before he could get out of bed. He rushed to Suzhou to meet Wang Chengen, and then rushed to the capital.

    Having just returned to Penghu, many injuries have not healed at all due to running around all night. But before I had time to recuperate, I experienced the Penghu War again and suffered eight injuries again.  Injuries add to injuries, and someone else would have fallen down already.

    But under such circumstances, Ding Yunyi pursued Liu Xiang with gritted teeth despite his injuries, and annihilated Liu Xiang's fleet outside Kinmen in one fell swoop.

    When the goal was finally achieved, Ding Yunyi breathed a sigh of relief. All his injuries occurred at once and he collapsed.

    The brothers who followed him in pursuit drove the boat back to Penghu like crazy.  Along the way, Ding Yunyi was in a coma for most of the time. Sometimes he woke up occasionally, murmured a few words that no one could hear clearly, and then fell into coma again.

    The brothers used all their strength to send Ding Yunyi back to Penghu in the shortest possible time.

    In fact, when the brothers saw that the garrison fell, they were all in confusion. They never thought that they could actually send Ding Yunyi to Kinmen, which is a shorter distance, or to Fujian, which has better conditions, instead of returning to Penghu.

    But at that time of chaos, who would have thought of this?

    Ding Yunyi is their backbone, the invincible god in their minds, and everything to them.  Once Ding Yunyi fell, they felt like the world was shattering.

    Ding Yunyi supports the entire Penghu with the strength of one person, which is beneficial.  He used his bravery and fearlessness to maximize Penghu's combat effectiveness in the shortest time, making everyone in Penghu proud of him and willing to fight to the death for him.

    But similarly, there are also great hidden dangers in this approach.

    Penghu is Ding Yunyi¡¯s Penghu alone, and everyone regards him as their support and backbone.  Once he fell, the entire smoothly functioning mechanism was thrown into disarray.

    This hidden danger eventually broke out.

    But now, and for a long time in the future, Ding Yunyi has no way to change it. He must move forward alone against the entire Penghu.

    But, can he survive this test?

    Military camp??, the people in Penghu gathered in a dark crowd, and they were all asking about Ding's inspection.  In the military camp, the officers and soldiers were talking anxiously and walking back and forth.  Like the common people, they also don't know how Ding Shoubei is doing now.

    And inside the camp, all of Ding Yunyi's cronies looked solemn and stared at Sarozzi.

    Sarozzi stood up. Ding Yunyi's subordinates were about to speak, but Sarozzi made a "shush" gesture and led his brothers out.

    As soon as he went out, the brothers surrounded Sarozzi and kept asking questions.

    "Shut up, everyone!" Cai Jiuzhou couldn't help but drink loudly, and then stopped the chaos. Then he asked: "Father, how is the defense situation?"

    "You are too reckless. Since Ding has passed out, why not send him to Kinmen nearby, but also send him to Penghu? The bumpy and tiring journey will only aggravate his condition." Sarozzi said in a very reproachful tone.

    Cai Jiuzhou and Ye Dahai looked at each other: "Yes, we did something wrong."

    Sarozzi looked grim: "Ding suffered from new and old injuries at the same time. The old injuries have not healed yet, and new ones have been added. What is surprising is that with so many injuries on his body, he can still pursue the pirates. It is simply a miracle."

    "Damn it, I'm asking you how your eldest brother is doing now!" Bao Juhua couldn't help but yelled.

    Sarozzi then said: "Several of his injuries are very serious. In addition, it is summer now, and some wounds have become inflamed and suppurated, which has caused cold and fever. This kind of cold and fever is very troublesome and there is no specific medicine to treat it  "

    This sentence made all the brothers feel cold. Sarozzi frowned: "But I once heard a story. Jin Qiong, the wife of the Governor of Peru, was infected with vivax malaria.  The chief brought some ground cinchona tree bark. According to the local aborigines, this bark can reduce fever. If this story is true, it may be able to help Ding.  But that cinchona tree bark is found far away in the Andes.¡±

    "Isn't this nonsense?" Bao Juhua said with wide eyes.

    "Is the cold and heat the most serious now?" Qin Yun, who had been silent for the whole time, suddenly asked.

    "Yes." Sarozzi nodded seriously: "We must first help him get rid of the cold and fever before further treatment can be carried out."

    "If you just want to get rid of the cold and heat, I have a way."

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 137 Healing

    "Just to get rid of the cold and heat, I have a way."

    Qin Yun's words gave everyone hope: "'Compendium of Materia Medica' records that Artemisia annua can cure malaria, cold and fever. When I traveled, I took Artemisia annua with me just in case. I still have a few plants, so I'll take them right away."  Come and give it to my brother to stop the disease. There is a doctor in Quanzhou who specializes in treating cold and fever malaria. Send someone to call him immediately."

    "Okay, I'll go right away." Cai Jiuzhou responded loudly, turned around and ran out of the military camp.

    Qin Yun here brought Artemisia annua and made a soup for Ding Yunyi to drink, but he didn¡¯t know what the effect would be.

    While Ding Yunyi was still unconscious, Sarozzi washed his hands, took out a sharp knife and burned it on the fire. He asked someone to hold Ding Yunyi's hands and legs, first found a rotten wound, held his breath, and then burned it on the fire.  Scrape away the abscess.

    Ding Yunyi, who was in a coma, screamed and woke up.

    "Brother, hold on!" Bao Juhua, who was pressing his hand, said, "The priest is helping you remove the pus."

    "GodFatherThank you" Ding Yunyi could still speak.

    Sarozzi remained silent, carefully scraping away the abscess, and then said: "I'm going to help you remove the slough. This will be very painful."

    "Movehand" Ding Yunyi said weakly.

    Sarozzi observed carefully, and then began to carefully remove the carrion.

    Zhang Xianxuan has been a pirate for a long time and has experience in this area. He took out a wooden block and stuffed it into Ding Yunyi's mouth and asked him to bite it tightly. This was to prevent him from biting his tongue in extreme pain.

    In the era before anesthesia, removing carrion was undoubtedly an unbearable and painful task.  This is especially true for people who are covered in wounds and are severely weak.

    Bao Juhua and others who were holding Ding Yunyi down could clearly feel that Ding Yunyi's body was constantly shaking, and his throat kept making inarticulate roars like wild beasts.  Big drops of sweat kept pouring out

    The slough on one wound was finally removed.  Sarozzi's head was covered with sweat and blood. He glanced at Ding Yunyi and found that Ding Yunyi's face was almost transparent and his eyes were already blurry, but he still tried to open his eyes wide.  His teeth clenched the wood tightly, almost biting it in half.

    Sarozzi cheered up: "Ding, there are still two wounds that need to be cleaned. Can you hold on?"

    Ding Yunyi could no longer nod and could only blink.

    When the last wound was finally cleaned, Sarozzi almost collapsed.  He looked at Ding Yunyi again and found that Ding Yunyi's eyes were still wide open.

    Sarozzi really couldn¡¯t imagine how an extremely weak person like Ding Yunyi could persevere if the doctor was like this.

    Ding Yunyi opened his mouth, and the wood fell down. The two rows of teeth marks on the front and back were so clearly distinguishable.

    In fact, Ding Yunyi really wanted to pass out, but the huge pain did not allow him to pass out at all.  When the torture finally ended, Ding Yunyi whispered:

    "Father, thank you"

    Then he could finally close his eyes and fall into coma.  For him, this may be a relief

    "I have never seen such a brave person, never." After bandaging Ding Yunyi's wound and leading Ding Yunyi's brothers out again, Sarozzi seemed to have not yet recovered from the shock: "Such pain is inhuman.  , It¡¯s unbearable, but he really persevered. God, what kind of will does this person have?¡±

    Qin Yun and all his brothers were extremely proud at this moment.

    Yes, their eldest brother is so strong and perseverant. Nothing can defeat him, not even pain, nor death.

    They believe in their big brother and their defense will be able to survive this level!

    Ah Xi and Han Xiaoxiao rushed over in a hurry. The two girls' eyes were red and they had obviously cried. Especially Han Xiaoxiao, who had completely lost the calmness and dignity before and said in a panic: "How is Ding Shoubei?  "

    "Just now, the priest helped eldest brother clean up his wound, and now eldest brother is still in a coma." Qin Yun said worriedly: "I hope Cai Jiuzhou can quickly invite the doctor back."

    Han Xiaoxiao opened his mouth and said: "Still unconscious? I brought some good ginseng"

    "No." Father Sarozzi said flatly: "Do you want to kill Ding? He must not take ginseng or anything like that at this time."

    Tears welled up in Han Xiaoxiao¡¯s eyes again.

    Qin Yun said hurriedly: "Axi, Miss Han, my eldest brother is still in a coma now. We are all men and clumsy. You go and take care of him."

    The words just fell?Two girls have already rushed in.

    The Ding Yunyi who appeared in front of them was no longer the high-spirited and high-spirited Ding Yunyi he had been when he left Penghu.

    At this time, Ding Yunyi's face was pale, his body was covered in blood, and his eyes were tightly closed, as if he would never wake up.

    Tears flowed out of the eyes of the two girls. How could the great heroes and heroes in their minds become like this?

    "Brother Ding" Ah Xi was already choking and didn't know what to do.

    She was very scared, afraid that Brother Ding would never wake up again.

    Han Xiaoxiao was also shedding tears. She had just found a man she felt she could rely on for the rest of her life, but why is he like this now?

    Han Xiaoxiao suddenly remembered the conversation Ding Yunyi had with her before he left for the battle. She remembered asking Ding Yunyi: "Ding Xunyi, tomorrow I will go to the beach to cheer you on. When will Ding Xunyi return from victory, and when will Xiaoxiao  Just stopped playing."

    "What if I can't come back?" Ding Yunyi asked seriously.

    Han Xiaoxiao smiled faintly: "If you can't come back, Xiaowei will keep playing at the beach until it turns into a stone. I make this oath now. If you violate it, you will be punished by both humans and gods!"

    Ding Yunyi also laughed: "I also swear an oath that I will never kill those pirates and I will never live in this world again!"

    Now that the pirates have been defeated, what happened to Ding Yunyi?  Why are you still sleeping there and refusing to wake up?

    My pipa can make people intoxicated and make their blood boil, but no matter how good the pipa is, it can't wake up Ding Yunyi at this time.

    Ah Xi suddenly wiped away her tears: "Miss Han, if we don't cry, Brother Ding will definitely wake up. Look, Brother Ding's whole body is covered in blood now. Who am I going to burn? Let's help him clean up."  Put on clean clothes. Brother Ding will be clean when he wakes up."

    Han Xiaoxiao was startled, then nodded vigorously.  She suddenly discovered that Ah Xi was actually much stronger than herself.

    What Ah Xi said is right, Brother Ding will definitely wake up, for sure!

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 138 The fortune teller is back

    Ding Yunyi's injury affected the entire Penghu.

    Every Penghu citizen is paying attention to Ding Yunyi.  Some of these people took out their ancestral secret recipes, some helped Ding Yunyi search for medicine everywhere, and some jumped into the depths of the sea to find the legendary undersea elixir.

    Although none of these can bring substantial help to Ding Yunyi, even though Ding Yunyi is still sometimes in a coma and sometimes awake, you should be satisfied if you can make the people of the whole island care about you.

    The most effective one is Qin Yun¡¯s Artemisia annua.  After giving Artemisia annua soup to Ding Yunyi, the cold and fever were reduced a lot, but Ding Yunyi was still struggling on the edge of life and death.

    Cai Jiuzhou is back.

    The famous doctor in Quanzhou is Xu Gongbai, a famous doctor who specializes in treating malaria and cold and fever.  He was originally unwilling to leave Quanzhou to treat others, but the Cai family was powerful in Quanzhou, so if he offended them, there was no need to continue opening the medical clinic.  Secondly, after Xie Xuan found out about this, he immediately promised Xu Gongbai a large amount of money to pay for his consultation.

    With the Cai family¡¯s face and Xie Xuan¡¯s money, this famous doctor was invited.

    When he saw Ding Yunyi, Xu Gongbai was also shocked. It was the first time for him to see such a patient.  He said that he could only treat cold and fever malaria, but not knife wounds.

    Qin Yun offered words of comfort and had already sent for the doctor to treat the stab wound. He only had to help treat Ding Yunyi's cold and fever.

    Xu Gongbai felt relieved and took Ding Yunyi's pulse and carefully checked his condition. He frowned and walked out of the tent, pacing there as if he was considering an extremely difficult matter.

    None of Ding Yunyi¡¯s brothers dared to disturb him. They all stood there anxiously looking at Xu Gongbai.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    Someone was waiting there for a long time. After handing over the order, Xu Gongbai said: "Send someone to Quanzhou to get the medicine quickly"

    "There is no need to go to Quanzhou." Cai Jiuzhou on the side said: "I have bought every medicine in Quanzhou Pharmacy. Now I am on the boat. I have all the medicines I want. Even the shopkeeper and the clerk of Quanzhou Pharmacy are here.  Please come."

    Xu Gongbai was stunned and couldn't help but glance at Ding Yunyi on the bed.  What is the origin of this man, and why so many people mobilize for him?

    Xu Gongbai¡¯s medical skills are indeed well-deserved. After taking the medicine, within an hour, Ding Yunyi¡¯s condition improved greatly and he was able to open his eyes several times.

    "I have prescribed the medicine, but it depends on Ding Shoubei whether he can survive it." Xu Gongbai did not hide anything: "He is too seriously injured and his body is weak. My medicine is good for ordinary people, but it is not suitable for Ding Shoubei."  This is really not certain.¡±

    The brothers thanked him again and again, settled Xu Gongbai, the medicine shop owner, and the clerk one by one, and specially arranged a few people to stand outside Ding Yunyi's tent to wait.

    Ah Xi and Han Xiaoxiao are always by Ding Yunyi's side, taking care of him.  Their tears have all flowed away, and the only thing they look forward to now is that Ding Yunyi can wake up soon.

    ¡°In fact, they already regard themselves as Ding Yunyi¡¯s women.

    When helping Ding Yunyi bandage his wounds and clean his body, they had already seen everything they should and should not see on Ding Yunyi.  At this point, besides Ding Yunyi, can they marry anyone else?

    Han Xiaoxiao had already given up her identity as a famous prostitute, and regarded herself as Ding Yunyi's woman, as the most ordinary woman, taking good care of Ding Yunyi there.  Do something you never thought you would do before.

    There is no longer any barrier between her and Ah Xi. Now their common wish is to make Brother Ding get better as soon as possible.

    Han Xiaoxiao's two maids, Lu Hui and Lu Xue, a pair of sisters, wanted to invite the young lady to go back to rest several times, but Han Xiaoxiao refused.  She wants to stay with Brother Ding until he gets better.

    "I have decided to stay in Penghu." Han Xiaoxiao said to the pair of maids who were already as close as sisters: "I am free, and I don't need to tell or notify anyone. My house in Nanjing is  I¡¯m giving it to you, you can find a good family to marry in the future.¡±

    "Miss."

    Lu Hui and Lu Xue knelt down and said with tears: "Does the young lady not want us? We have followed the young lady since childhood, and we will do nothing except serve the young lady. If the young lady stays in Penghu, we will stay in Penghu, too."  Life or death, we are all Miss¡¯s people.¡±

    The tears that had already shed flowed out again. Han Xiaoxiao helped them up without saying anything.

    Ah Xi also watched with red eyes, she wiped her eyes quietly, glanced at Ding Yunyi, and suddenly cried out in surprise.

    Ding Yunyi opened his eyes and was looking at them with a smile.

    "Brother Ding is awake, Brother Ding is awake!" Ah Xi and Han Xiaoxiao shouted in ecstasy at the same time.

    Zhang Xianxuan and Cai Jiuzhou, who were standing guard outside, rushed in like a whirlwind. When they saw that Ding Yunyi was awake, and this time he woke up in a hazy state, it was very different. Thinking that Xu Gongbai's medicine had taken effect, they couldn't help but dance.  I forgot what I wanted to do.

    Not long after, Xu Gongbai came over after hearing the news, took Ding Yunyi's pulse, and took a long breath: "I thought that Ding Bei's body must be weak because of such a serious injury. How could I know that Ding Bei, a person with an abnormal physique, could improve so quickly?  . Okay, now it¡¯s okay, I finally got my life back.¡±

    The brothers all rushed in, filling the tent with water. When they heard Xu Gongbai's words, they burst into cheers.

    "Get the hell out of here, get out of here!" Cai Jiuzhou finally came to his senses. Seeing so many people entering, he couldn't help but cursed and kicked the soldiers out.

    Xu Gongbai shook his head and acted like a famous doctor: "The prescription I prescribed is the most effective. Apply it three times a day. By this time tomorrow, most of the symptoms of cold and heat will be eliminated. However, the injury on this body is not my specialty. Okay.  If you are injured, the master will arrive tomorrow, and your defensive physique will be fine."

    "I'm hungry." Ding Yunyi said suddenly.

    "Meat, go and cook the meat!"

    Zhang Xianxuan just called out, but was hurriedly stopped by Xu Gongbai: "It doesn't make sense. Where can the guards eat meat now? You need to cook a pot of thick porridge and feed it half a bowl. In terms of health preservation, our guards cannot eat meat in these thirty to fifty days.  It¡¯s so fishy.¡±

    Zhang Xianxuan and the others looked at each other in shock. A stab wound is a trivial matter. They cannot eat meat and fish for thirty to fifty days. This will simply kill someone.

    When they looked at Ding Yunyi again, the eyes of these people were full of sympathy.

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 139 Arrangements in Advance

    By the morning of the next day, Ding Yunyi's spirit improved greatly.

    The cold and fever have gone away, but my stomach is not feeling well.  I only drank half a bowl of porridge at night. When I woke up in the morning, my stomach was screaming with hunger.  However, Ah Xi and Han Xiaoxiao strictly followed the doctor's instructions and only fed him half a bowl of porridge. No matter how Ding Yunyi begged, the two women just refused.

    Ding Yunyi sighed in his heart and wanted to get up to find something to eat, but the stab wound on his body was so heavy, where could he get up?

    The doctor who specialized in treating knife wounds was also invited before noon. When he saw Ding Yunyi, he was as surprised as Xu Gongbai.  Lian said that he had been a doctor for decades and had never seen anyone with so many injuries.

    Fortunately, the series of treatment methods adopted by Father Sarozzi were very timely and effective, preventing the injury from worsening.  This also made the doctor's treatment of the stab wound much easier.

    Although the injuries on Ding Yunyi's body were heavy, they did not hurt any bones.  In addition, the rotten flesh has been removed and the cold and heat have begun to subside, making the treatment less labor-intensive again.

    The doctor prescribed the medicine. According to his estimation, it would take about ten days for Ding Yunyi to get out of bed and walk a few steps.

    After thanking the doctor repeatedly and sending the doctor out to rest, Ding Yunyi stopped Qin Yun and others.

    Ah Xi and Han Xiaoxiao knew they had something to say, so they wisely withdrew.

    "How are those pirates doing?" Ding Yunyi asked.

    "The guard's condition is critical. We are all paying attention to the guard here. We haven't had time to deal with those pirates yet."

    Ding Yunyi said "Yes": "Those pirates must be treated in batches. If they are old or too young, they will be eliminated. Those who meet the requirements of the Tiger Guards will be kept and trained. They will definitely be usable soldiers in the future."

    As soon as his condition improved slightly, he couldn't wait to turn his mind to these things.  The brothers also knew his temper, so they didn't try to persuade him much.

    From the selection of pirates, to maritime trade routes, to warships, Ding Yunyi missed everything and explained everything clearly and carefully, which made him feel relieved.

    The Battle of Penghu ended and Liu Xiang was defeated and killed. Penghu became famous and pirates everywhere were in awe. Even the Dutch in Taiwan were afraid and did not dare to attack Penghu lightly. This was a good thing.  But the great victory in the Battle of Penghu also had a not-so-good side.

    Once Liu Xiang died, Zheng Zhilong¡¯s last powerful opponent at sea was also eliminated. So, will his target be set in Penghu?

    Zheng Zhilong has always been a ruthless person. Liu Xiang and others were once his sworn brothers, but once he was recruited by the government, he quickly wielded a butcher knife against his former "brothers."

    "Brothers" died under his sword one by one, which made him famous. Now, Liu Xiang is also dead.  Hongyi also tried his best to please Zheng Zhilong, so Zheng Zhilong's only opponent on the sea became Ding Yunyi.

    Although they still have a cooperative relationship at the moment, 30% of Ding Yunyi¡¯s maritime income must be given to Zheng Zhilong, but Zheng Zhilong will not be satisfied with this, and Ding Yunyi is also unwilling to be suppressed by Zheng Zhilong.

    Ding Yunyi and Zheng Zhilong will fall out sooner or later.

    In this case, it is essential to prepare in advance.

    "There is also the matter of contacting pirates from various places, which needs to be done urgently." Ding Yunyi could not forget this matter. He looked at his brothers: "Where is Li Guo?"

    Li Guo had just surrendered and had been waiting outside the camp. When he heard the guard calling him, he hurriedly walked in: "Guard, the surrendered general Li Guo is here."

    "Li Guo, from now on you are a member of Penghu, no longer a surrendered general." Ding Yunyi smiled slightly: "We are all like brothers, and we have no distinction between each other. We share blessings and share hardships."

    "Yes!" Li Guo said loudly: "Gui Guo does not care about Li Guo's origin. Li Guo will always remember the kindness of Guard and is willing to go through fire and water for Guard!"

    Ding Yunyi nodded with satisfaction and said that he had summoned pirates from all over the country to go to Penghu for a meeting.  Li Guo also heard Ye Dahai briefly talk about it before. At this time, the guard mentioned it again, and Li Guo pondered for a while:

    "Guard, this matter is a little difficult to handle. Most of the pirates usually travel alone and are never restrained. This time they are suddenly asked to come to Penghu for a meeting. I'm afraid eight out of ten will not be willing. Since ancient times, officials and thieves have been incompatible.  Those pirates are afraid and may not agree so easily. "

    Ding Yunyi has already thought of this: "It doesn't matter, just go and invite as many as you can. Go and tell them that they will never be harmed in any way when they come to Penghu. If he breaks this oath, Ding Yunyi will be worse than a pig or a dog."  generation.¡±

    In this era, oaths are of great use. Seeing Ding Yunyi swearing such a poisonous oath, Li Guoda felt relieved: "Please guard and rest assured, Li GuodaTry your best to always convey the message of defense to them.  It¡¯s just that the defense is currently seriously injured, so I think it¡¯s better to wait a little longer¡±

    "No delay, no delay." Ding Yunyi said repeatedly: "You come and go, I'm afraid it will take at least thirty to fifty days. The doctor just said that I will be able to get out of bed and move in more than ten days. Wait for you  Come back, I'm almost ready. You can leave tomorrow."

    Seeing that Ding Yunyi was so impatient, Li Guo also agreed.

    After finishing talking about these serious matters, Qin Yun suddenly said with a smile: "Brother, when will you let me have double happiness in Penghu?"

    "What kind of double happiness?" Ding Yunyi said in a daze.

    Qin Yun blinked his eyes: "The great victory in Penghu, Liu Xiang was crowned, this is the first joy. As for the second joy" He pointed outside the camp: "Brother is recovering from his injury, we must treat Ah Xi and  Are the two girls, Han Xiaoxiao, married?"

    All the brothers cheered loudly, and Bao Juhua gave a thumbs up: "Qin Jieyuan, this is what you said the most. We are all familiar with Ah Xi, needless to say. Miss Han is also good. During the Penghu naval battle, Pipa  He has never stopped cheering for us. You can marry such a woman."

    Qin Yun shook his head, obviously very proud of his idea: "Brother, aside from other things, the two girls have been serving you while you were in coma. They saw everything they should and shouldn't see. You  If we don't marry them, even us brothers won't be able to stand it anymore."

    There was another round of applause at that time, and everyone was booing, wishing that Ding Yunyi would get up and get married now.

    Ding Yunyi smiled, yes, Ah Xi and Han Xiaoxiao did a lot for themselves, including things that a big girl's family should not do originally.  If you don¡¯t marry them, who else can they marry?

    ??Besides, everyone sees these brothers, and if I insist on refusing, it will be cold to their hearts.

    I thought about it for a while: "I have my own concerns about this matter. Let's discuss it in detail after I recover from my injury."

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 140: Containing Ding Yunyi

    The news that Ding Yunyi was out of danger soon spread in Penghu, and this moment became another great joy for Penghu.

    Those who had prayed for incense and worshiped Buddha for Ding Xunjian thought that the Bodhisattva had appeared, and they flocked to the Mazu temple to restore it.  The elderly people made various medicines for Ding Xunjian to nourish his body and bones according to the recipes passed down by their grandparents. It seemed that everyone suddenly became a famous doctor.

    Penghu defeated Liu Xiang¡¯s fleet in one fell swoop. Ding Yunyi took the lead, pursued the thieves hard, and caught up with Liu Xiang outside Kinmen. The news of his beheading also spread throughout Fujian in the shortest time.

    Ding Yunyi, it¡¯s that Ding Yunyi again!

    Kill Hitachi Gong Yaota, kill Kiohmaru, kill Liu Xiang!  He was born to be a pirate's nightmare!

    Ding Yunyi¡¯s name is so powerful in Fujian and Taiwan!

    Fujian Governor Zou Weilian, General Zheng Zhilong and other officials all sent letters of condolence and praise.  Hearing that Ding Yunyi was covered in injuries and almost dead, Zou Weilian and Zheng Zhilong specially sent someone to deliver a batch of supplements and told him to take good care of his injuries.

    In fact, when he heard the news of Liu Xiang's defeat, Zheng Zhilong had the most complicated mood.  On the one hand, Liu Xiang, his last powerful opponent at sea, finally died, and a piece of his heart was broken. On the other hand, Ding Yunyi's reputation was shaken by his consecutive victories, which became another heartache of Zheng Zhilong.

    There are no large pirates who can threaten Zheng Zhilong in the sea now, and there are no large pirates who can threaten Ding Yunyi.

    There are no obstacles to the development of both parties.

    "In comparison, Ding Yunyi took advantage." Zheng Zhilong held his chin and sat there as if lost in thought: "Originally, Liu Xiang has no threat to me since the defeat of Luowan, but he is eyeing Taiwan.  It would force Hongyi to rely on me and make Penghu sleepless and uneasy. But who would have thought that now that Liu Xiang has died in Ding Yunyi's hands, Penghu's direct threat has been lifted, and the situation in Taiwan is bound to change. "

    Zheng Zhibao snorted coldly: "Even if he destroyed Liu Xiang, he was just a small guard. How can he be compared with his elder brother? If he wants to be honest, that's all. If not, I will be the first to lead the troops to take his head.  At most, he would be reprimanded by the court."

    "What do you know? You only know how to win by force." Zheng Zhilong's tone was full of blame: "Now Ding Yunyi is no longer the little patrol inspector who didn't care about him. He killed big thieves in succession and threatened Fujian and Taiwan. How about that?  Can it be easily moved? Furthermore, this defense of his was sealed by me personally, which is very different from others. If you and I act rashly, the situation we have created so easily will be in vain. Will you and I no longer be able to move it at that time?  Going to be a pirate?"

    After being scolded by his elder brother, Zheng Zhibao muttered and stopped talking.

    Zheng Zhilong turned his attention to Zheng Zhifeng, his fourth brother who, although young, was the most respected by him: "Yue Jian, what do you think?"

    "If Ding Yunyi only stays in a corner of Penghu, he is no threat to us." Zheng Zhifeng blurted out without even thinking: "No matter how great Ding Yunyi's ability is, Penghu cannot allow him to develop. There is nothing he can do if he has only one ability, but if we wait for him  It will be difficult to expand the power to Fujian, so my idea is to put him to death in Penghu no matter what."

    "Yue Jian's words are exactly what I want. Mang Er, you should learn from your fourth brother." Zheng Zhilong was greatly impressed and suddenly asked: "It is easy to prevent him from going to Fujian, but what if he goes to Taiwan?  "

    "Taiwan?" Zheng Zhifeng was startled and said, "That is Hongyi's territory. I'm afraid Hongyi will definitely refuse."

    Zheng Zhilong smiled: "Liu Xiang also refused to be annihilated, so he is dead now. Hong Yi? How much power does Hong Yi have in Taiwan? They are just entrenched in the big officials. If I were willing, I would have destroyed them long ago. Now Ding Yunyi  Although his strength is not enough to drive Hongyi out, with his current development momentum, it will only be a matter of time. "

    Zheng Zhilong¡¯s brows gradually furrowed following his elder brother¡¯s words.  Indeed, Ding Yunyi's current development speed is so fast that he was able to kill Liu Xiang in just a short time.

    ¡°If we give him another period of time, Hongyi will be driven out of Taiwan sooner or later, just like what his elder brother said.

    The role and value of Taiwan are not worth mentioning in the eyes of those Fujian officials. It is just a barren land, but in the eyes of the Zheng brothers, they clearly know that it is a treasure land.

    There is a lot of room for development there.

    The red barbarians occupy Tainan areas such as Da Yuan, but the Zheng family is trying its best to develop its power into central Taiwan.  This created a situation in which the Zheng family and Hongyi both had power in Taiwan, relying on each other and containing each other.

    Everyone wants to control the other, but no one can live without the other.

    It was originally both the Zheng family and Hongyi who were willing to maintain peace and harmony.But now the sudden rise of Penghu forces has made things complicated.

    Zheng Zhifeng said cautiously: "I'm afraid Ding Yunyi doesn't have such ambitions yet, right?"

    "Not now, but there will be in the future." Zheng Zhilong actually smiled and said: "Sooner or later, no, I'm afraid he will be staring at Taiwan right now. But his current strength is not enough to compete with Hongyi, and he still needs to rely on me  "

    The more Zheng Zhifeng listened, the more worried she became: "Then what should we do now?"

    "Ignore Penghu for the time being and concentrate on Fujian." Zheng Zhilong has already made up his mind: "First, we must lock down the possibility of Ding Yunyi entering Fujian, second, we must closely monitor Penghu, and third, we must develop our power in Taiwan as soon as possible. Hongyi can definitely  Using it, they don¡¯t want to see outside forces entering even more than we do. They can¡¯t help clearly, but they can help Hongyi secretly, tightly control Ding Yunyi¡¯s power, and keep him firmly in Penghu.¡±

    Several brothers of the Zheng family listened attentively, and even Zheng Zhilong's favorite son Zheng Sen also listened very carefully.  After his father finished speaking, Zheng Sen suddenly asked: "Father, in that case, why not send an assassin to kill Ding Yunyi?"

    "This is the last resort." Zheng Zhilong warned his son with a smile: "Ding Yunyi is known for his bravery, how can he be easily assassinated? Furthermore, even if the assassination is successful, it will cause an uproar. Assassination is such a thing,  Wait and try not to use it unless it is absolutely necessary.¡±

    "Yes, Zheng Sen understands." Zheng Sen lowered his head and said.

    Zheng Zhilong nodded and stroked his son's head: "Fortunately, although Ding Yunyi is brave, my family also has a thousand-mile horse, which is not inferior to Ding Yunyi. Mingyan, please don't let me down."

    "Father, please rest assured, Zheng Sen will never let down his high expectations."

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 141: Shipyard

    Staying in bed for more than ten days was simply the most painful thing for Ding Yunyi.

    He wanted to get up quietly several times, but the two women, Ah Xi and Han Xiaoxiao, were always "watching him with eager eyes". Every time Ding Yunyi showed such signs, he would be quickly suppressed by the two women.

    After finally getting through it, with the doctor¡¯s approval, Ding Yunyi was finally able to get out of bed and do some simple activities.

    Most of the injuries on his body have scarred, and he seems to be recovering well. According to the doctor, Ding Yunyi has a strong physique, so he naturally recovers slightly faster than ordinary people.

    After observing Ding Yunyi for another seven or eight days, seeing that Ding Yunyi's body was no longer seriously injured, Xu Gongbai and the doctor with the stab wound stood up to leave. Ding Yunyi thanked him again and again for delaying others' time and gave him a generous medical fee.  Say thank you.

    The twenty days of recuperation felt like a long delay for Ding Yunyi.

    Of the pirates who were captured and surrendered, there were probably about a hundred pirates left after the selection. They were all strong men between the ages of eighteen and thirty-five.

    Most of these people have experience in naval warfare. With a little training, they can be added to the army as soon as possible.

    As for those pirates who were eliminated but were still able to fight and were willing to stay in Penghu, they were all added to the Daming Ocean Company.

    However, for Ding Yunyi, these people are far from enough if he wants to further develop Penghu.

    Poleman is also back. This Dutchman who has been willing to serve Ding Yunyi for three years is really good at doing things. He once again brought back a red cannon and three Franco machine guns for Ding Yunyi.  Of course, the money was also spent like water.

    Without the support of the maritime trade, which has gradually stabilized, these few cannons would probably bankrupt Ding Yunyi.

    When Poleman heard about the Penghu naval battle, he regretted it repeatedly. He only blamed himself for wasting his time and not rushing back early to participate in the naval battle. Otherwise, fighting pirates would be the most enjoyable thing.

    The cannon is enough for the time being, but the silver can be used for other purposes.  It's a pity that Penghu is too small. Otherwise, if he builds his own arsenal, he won't have to be controlled by others, Ding Yunyi thought in his heart.

    We must extend our influence to Taiwan as soon as possible, but Xie Tian, ??who was sent to Taiwan, seems to have disappeared, and there is no news at all until now.

    "If we can't build weapons, let's build ships first." Ding Yunyi muttered and called Qin Yun and Cai Jiuzhou over: "I want to ask Xie Xuanzhi for a sum of money. I want to set up a shipbuilding workshop."

    Qin Yun and Cai Jiuzhou were startled, and the defense began to act strangely again.

    How can it be so simple to set up a shipbuilding workshop?  How much money will it cost?  How many workers will be hired?  How to solve technical problems?  How many can be made each year?  These things together are just too complicated.  But neither of them tried to persuade Ding Yunyi, but there was absolutely no possibility of changing anything decided by the garrison master.

    "I know this is difficult, but we can do something smaller first." Ding Yunyi is not just talking nonsense: "In the early stage, we mainly focus on repairs. If our ships are damaged, they have to be brought back to Quanzhou and other places for repairs. Not only does it take time  It's long, and it costs a lot of money. Everything is controlled by others, so it won't work.

    Cai Jiuzhou thought for a moment: "If the defense is just for repairs, then it will be simpler. I can arrange the manpower and materials."

    Ding Yunyi nodded and said: "This can only be done in the early stage. Those ships with minor damage can be repaired immediately and re-integrated into the fleet, saving both money and time. My idea is to set up the shipyard first, and then we can  Once we have the money, we can expand a little bit every year, and I think we will be able to build our own ships in a few years.¡±

    Qin Yun and Cai Jiuzhou both had general thoughts and were a little more defensive.  Judging from the current size of the Penghu fleet, it is more than enough to protect itself.  Pulling him to Quanzhou for repairs is not a big move, but according to the defense, his ambition is far from that.

    How could they have imagined that if the size of the Penghu fleet could be doubled, Ding Yunyi would really take advantage of the aftermath of the Penghu naval battle to head straight to Taiwan.

    The shipbuilding workshop is just the first step taken by Ding Yunyi.

    "This shipyard belongs to Daming Ocean Company." Ding Yunyi has been lying on the ship every day these days, and has already made a plan in his mind: "It will be managed by Qin Yun for the time being, and he will be replaced in the future if a more suitable candidate is found. Zhenxing, you are in Quanzhou.  "Come on, go back and recruit workers and purchase materials for me. You can do whatever you can, but one thing is that these things must be done in secret. Don't alert Zheng Zhilong."

    Cai Jiuzhou smiled and said: "We have to do things and not let the news leak out.Things turned out to be somewhat difficult.  Fortunately, my Cai family is a well-known maritime merchant in Fujian, so it is not difficult to bring some private goods with us when we go to sea.  "

    Speaking of this, another thing came to mind: "My father sent a letter a few days ago, saying that all the merchants in Fujian were grateful to Guard. Everyone already knew that it was Guard who tried his best to persuade the emperor to open the sea ban. Now everyone  There is no need to sneak out to sea anymore. Once the sea ban is lifted, everyone will make a profit, from the big merchants to the ordinary fishermen. Everyone has food to eat and money to make. Who will risk becoming a pirate and beheading people?  "

    Ding Yunyi smiled slightly.

    Opening the sea ban is what people want.  It's just that this "sea ban" was promoted by Zou Weilian, the governor of Fujian. This time he opened the sea ban because of himself. Will he offend Zou Weilian?

    Now his main opponent has become Zheng Zhilong. At this juncture, he must not offend Zou Weilian again.

    It is the custom of the Ming Dynasty officialdom that no matter when and where, one faction must be supported and another faction must be suppressed.  If you become alone, you will be swallowed up by the flood sooner or later.

    "There is another thing that is strange." Qin Yun said at this time: "That time Xie Xuan came to Penghu and said that Zheng Zhilong had issued another order to move to Taiwan, mobilizing 3,000 to 5,000 people to go to Taiwan to open up wasteland, and Zheng Zhilong would use the money to subsidize it.  . In the past two years, he has mobilized more than 10,000 people to go to Taiwan. This time he has made such a big move. I don¡¯t know what his intentions are. "

    Ding Yunyi¡¯s eyebrows jumped.

    At this time, Zheng Zhilong issued an order to move to Taiwan again?  Is it to continue to control Taiwan?  Or is it simply to curb its penetration into Taiwan?

    ¡°If this is really the case, then Zheng Zhilong may have seen through his intention to plot Taiwan.

    Zheng Zhilong has already moved, what about himself?  You must find ways to make up for the time you have wasted.

    While he was thinking hard about things there, Duan Saner hurriedly walked in and said: "Guardian, there is a person claiming to be your relative outside asking to see you."

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 142 The New Prefect of Quanzhou

    "Brother-in-law?"

    Ding Yunyi was a little surprised. He was not too mentally prepared for the sudden appearance of his second brother-in-law Ye Yuan in Penghu.

    Ye Yuan was still smiling: "Xiang Wen, the battle at Penghu shook the world. I've heard about it before I even entered Fujian."

    Ding Yunyi's mind flashed: "Has my brother-in-law already obtained the position of prefect of Quanzhou?"

    "Lucky, lucky." Ye Yuan smiled "haha" and was very proud: "Fortunately, I have been favored by Your Majesty to appoint me as the prefect of Quanzhou. Ye is very talented and has little knowledge. I am afraid that I will not be able to take on the important responsibilities and live up to the entrustment of the Holy One. This time  I came directly to Penghu instead of Quanzhou to tell you the good news."

    As he spoke, he looked to the side and lowered his voice: "If you hadn't lent me the money, Xiang Wen, I'm afraid this position would have been given to someone else."

    Ding Yunyi is also overjoyed. Now is the time when he is ready to show off his talents. Ye Yuanxian's arrival will give him a big boost.

    He hurriedly invited Ye Yuan to the camp and asked about family affairs first.  Ye Yuan originally told him that everyone in his family was thinking about him.  This time, Ding Yunyi's second sister and Ye Yuan's wife, Ding Biyue, also came to Quanzhou with her husband, but she hasn't arrived yet. She thinks she can enter Fujian in the next few days.

    "As soon as I entered Fujian this time, I heard about the great victory in Penghu." Ye Yuan briefly talked about the Ding family, and then changed the subject: "I immediately wrote a note and ordered the horse to gallop to the capital to report the victory to the emperor."

    Ding Yunyi was a little disapproving: "Brother-in-law, I think Zou Fushuai has also already gone to the memorial hall."

    Ye Yuan smiled: "Xiang Wen, what do you think Zou Weilian would write? Do you, Ding Yunyi, fight pirates alone? Wrong, wrong. Although I haven't seen Zou Weilian's memorial, I can guess it. He Zou Fu  Shuai strategized, won thousands of miles, and made careful arrangements, which led to the great victory in Penghu. You, Ding Xiangwen, are just a forward, and your credit is not as good as his. "

    Ding Yunyi suddenly realized.

    The Great Victory of Penghu was completely directed by me, and I led the army and people of Penghu to victory, but I did not have the right to directly submit a memorial to Chongzhen.  Of course, all of Zou Weilian's memorials were attributed to him, Zou Fushuai, and I was lucky to be mentioned by his name.

    No wonder that from the Penghu victory to the present, Zou Weilian has nothing to say except for a few letters of commendation and a batch of medicinal supplements.

    "Of course Zheng Zhilong has a ship and is in a high position. Zou Weilian can't help but say good things for Zheng Zhilong in his memorial, but what does it have to do with you, Ding Xiangwen?" Ye Yuan continued: "When Liu Xiang became a pirate,  After a long time, even the Holy One knew this person's name. How could you, a big pirate with a long-standing reputation, be destroyed by your little Penghu? After reading Zou Weilian's memorial, the Holy One will of course believe it, so I have to let him.  The emperor knows the truth."

    The benefits of borrowing money have been initially revealed, and Ding Yunyi is very pleased.

    Without Ye Yuanxian, the emperor might have really thought that all the credit for the Penghu victory was Zou Weilian's. This was actually caused by people's inertial thinking.  Ding Yunyi had just returned from the capital, how could he achieve such great achievements in a blink of an eye?  In Chongzhen's mind, he must have believed that it was Zou Weilian and Zheng Zhilong who planned together during the period when Ding Yunyi was away from Penghu and annihilated the pirate Liu Xiang.

    Of course, Ding Yunyi also knew very well that the reason why Ye Yuan worked so hard to help him gain credit may not necessarily be sincere.

    He had just been appointed as the prefect of Quanzhou. Before he could take office, he had won the great victory in Penghu. This achievement had nothing to do with him.  In this case, he might as well just be a favor and repay Ding Yunyi's kindness for lending him the money.

    It seems that although Ye Yuan is "one of his own", he still has to be cautious when dealing with such people.

    "Brother-in-law has helped me with such a favor. Yun Yi doesn't know how to be grateful." Ding Yunyi thought through these links and smiled slightly: "Brother-in-law just took office as the prefect of Quanzhou. Before he took office, he came to me first.  It¡¯s Yun Yi¡¯s honor to give him a gift.

    "Why should you and I be so polite?" Ye Yuan said with a smile.

    Ding Yunyi, however, did not go around in circles with him: "Last time, my brother-in-law couldn't reverse his position in the capital and asked me to borrow 10,000 taels of silver. Just pretend this never happened."

    Ye Yuan was startled at first, then overjoyed.

    Ding Yunyi¡¯s words meant that he didn¡¯t need to pay back the money himself.  Ten thousand taels of silver is not a small amount.  He was just a favor, but in exchange for such great benefits, it seemed that Ding Yunyi could be a close friend.

    I just took office in Quanzhou, and I was born in a distant place. I originally needed someone who could help me.As a person, isn¡¯t my brother-in-law Ding Yunyi the best choice right now?

    He made a successful report, the premium Fujian and other places, plus the shot so generous, and a relationship between relatives. Where can such a good ally go to find it?

    At the moment, he was polite and insisted on paying it back, but Ding Yunyi refused, so Ye Yuan gave up.

    In this way, everyone knew it well, and without saying anything else, the alliance was established.

    Once this layer of window paper is pierced, it will be much easier to speak below.

    Ding Yunyi gave him a brief introduction to the official situation in Fujian, and then talked about the forces in Quanzhou.  The forces in Quanzhou Prefecture were complex, so it was not easy to sit in that position.

    There are both the Quanzhou Gang armed group of Zheng Zhilong and the businessman group headed by Cai Qizhen.  These two forces are leaning against each other and excluding each other, but they must depend on each other.

    In addition, Catholicism also has a certain influence there, and this is entirely because of Zheng Zhilong.

    Zheng Zhilong was a devout Catholic. During his dealings with the Portuguese, he was influenced by them and received Catholic baptism. He took his Christian name Jasper and his other name Nicholas. Foreigners called him Nicholas Yiguan.

    Fortunately, I have never heard of any evil done by those missionaries, but their suggestions often have a certain impact on Zheng Zhilong.  The weight of words in Zheng Zhilong's heart was much heavier than those of local officials.

    Ye Yuan listened very carefully and nodded frequently.  He also knew very well that Zheng Zhilong had been eyeing the position of the prefect of Quanzhou for a long time and wanted to arrange for someone of his own to take over.  But first came Ding Yuanzhao, who brought the prefect of Quanzhou from the capital.  After finally waiting for Ding Yuanzhao to leave office with the prefect, Zheng Zhilong had hope, but he appointed Ye Yuan to take over the position.

    In fact, this was also a method used by the Ming Dynasty to contain Zheng Zhilong. It would never hand over all power to Zheng Zhilong.

    The power is concentrated in the hands of one person, which is always the most taboo thing for the court.

 Part One: The Storm in Penghu Chapter 143 The Fight in the Court

    After introducing the situation in Quanzhou one by one, Ye Yuan was very grateful.

    The information I got from Ding Yunyi saved me a lot of unnecessary trouble.

    However, Ding Yunyi's real purpose was not all here. He suddenly changed the topic and said: "Brother-in-law, Penghu suffered a series of fierce battles. First, Hitachi Gongbaota, then Oniohmaru, and finally Liu Xiang. The number of soldiers suffered heavy losses and they are in urgent need of replacement.  "

    Ye Yuan was a civil servant and did not know this. He only regarded it as three fierce battles, and naturally suffered great losses: "Of course, Xiang Wen helped the court solve problems and fought countless bloody battles. The court must not forget it. The number of soldiers is small, and they can recruit again. Penghu  If it¡¯s not enough, you can go to Quanzhou and other places to convene.¡±

    Speaking of this, seeing a smile on Ding Yunyi's face, he suddenly realized.

    Quanzhou is Zheng Zhilong¡¯s territory, where can outsiders easily get their hands on it?

    The frowning person thought for a while, then suddenly smiled and said: "There is a way. Xiang Wen, you can wait here with peace of mind. After I officially take office, it will be three to five months at most, one or two months at least, and I will definitely give you a gift."  A group of people come here, you just have to choose among them.¡±

    What Ding Yunyi wanted was his words. Although he didn't know what method Ye Yuan was going to use, seeing that he was so sure, he thought he was confident.

    According to Ye Yuan¡¯s character, these things cannot be done in vain, and there are still many things that will rely on him in the future.  Ding Yunyi's mind turned quickly and he said: "There is one more thing. I am planning to set up a shipbuilding workshop in Penghu. I don't need Fujian to take out a few cents of silver. I will raise all the expenses myself. Once this happens, our Penghu fleet can be repaired.  Secondly, foreign ships can also be repaired and replenished here, and I can earn some money to supplement my expenses. If my brother-in-law is willing, Yun Yi will be included in the plan. "

    Ye Yuan was overjoyed when he heard this. This was really a piece of pie in the sky.

    ¡° If a shipyard like this wants to build its own ships, it will have to spend a lot of money and effort, but if it is just repairs and supplies, it will be much easier.

    How many ships pass through Penghu in a year?  Setting up a transit place here would be very profitable.  What Ding Yunyi meant was that he didn't need to pay a tael of money himself, but he would definitely not be short of himself when the dividends were distributed every year.

    ¡° Before I officially took office, I had such an opportunity to make money. The more I saw my brother-in-law, the more I liked him. I just felt that making friends with him was the most proud thing.  At that moment, he kept saying politely: "How can this happen? How can this happen? Although Xiang Wen has good intentions, I still have to pay for the money. I am short of money at the moment, but I will definitely make up for it in the future."

    "Brother-in-law, we are all family members, why should we be so polite?" Ding Yunyi said with a smile.

    Ye Yuan thought for a moment: "Since Xiang Wen said this, I am shameless. If Xiang Wen needs any help in the future, he only needs to send someone a letter."

    The two were polite to each other for a while. When it was time to eat, Ding Yunyi asked Duan Saner to prepare the meal.

    Yunyi was tired of eating the diced fish on the dinner table. Ye Yuan had been in the capital for a long time, and it was rare to eat such fresh fish, so he was full of praise for the food.

    Ding Yunyi was amused when he heard this. There will be times in the future when you will frown when you see a fish.

    Putting down his chopsticks, Ye Yuan suddenly said mysteriously: "Xiang Wen, you and I are our own people, and it doesn't matter if I tell you some things. When I left the capital this time, I heard some things. I am afraid that Wen Tiren, the chief minister of the cabinet,  Something is going to happen."

    Ding Yunyi was startled, isn't it?  Judging by time, Wen Tiren can still be the chief minister of the cabinet for a few more years. What can happen now?

    Ye Yuan sneered a few times: "Zhou Yanru was kind to Wen Tiren back then. Wen Tiren relied on Zhou Yanru to enter the cabinet. He relied on Zhou Yanru's authority to constantly exclude dissidents and gradually consolidate his position in the cabinet. Later, the two finally fell out.  In the spring of the fifth year, Li Jiucheng, the governor of Shandong, rebelled, captured Dengzhou, and imprisoned the governor Sun Yuanhua. The imperial court sent Liu Yulie, the Minister of War, to lead an army to conquer, but they returned without success. Many people inside and outside the court thought that the prime minister was unworthy of him and blamed Zhou Yanru for his dirty deeds.  This was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for Wen Tiren. He stirred up trouble and instigated his party members to impeach Zhou Yanru for his improper appointment, which caused Sun Yuanhua, the governor of Shandong whom he recommended, to lose the city of Dengzhou.  The guilt is not light.¡±

    Ding Yunyi nodded slightly, and Ye Yuan continued: "But Zhou Yanru has won the trust of the emperor. Even with such accusations, Zhou Yanru's position is still unshakable. Later, Wang Kun, the eunuch of the Xuanfu, followed Wen Tiren's will and slandered the 'Emperor Xi' fabricated by Zhou Yanru  The emperor said this nonsense. In fact, the inventor of this sentence was Wang Kun himself, not Zhou Yanru. The emperor saw that the problem was related to him, so he asked Zhou Yanru for questioning.  It's hard to argue, and Wen Tiren also exposed?He accepted bribes from the leader of the giant thief god, and some of his followers lost power one after another.  Zhou Yanru was in a desperate situation and had to retreat bravely.  In the name of illness, he resigned and returned home.  In this way, Wen Tiren naturally became the chief minister of the cabinet.  "

    "Where is Wen Tiren now?" Ding Yunyi asked.

    Ye Yuan looked outside at first, and then lowered his voice: "He is not a good person. After he became the chief minister of the cabinet, he was obsessed with rejecting dissidents and attacking political opponents. He felt that he had made too many enemies, and he might incur serious consequences.  Others took revenge. In order not to leave any evidence for others, all the documents he submitted to the emperor and the relevant documents drawn up by the cabinet were not stored in the archives. During his tenure, countless people tried to impeach him.  Instead of overthrowing Wen Tiren, some of these people were dismissed from office, some were exiled, and some were even beaten to death on the spot."

    At this point, he sneered again and again: "Wen Tiren is vicious and vicious. He will never let go of anyone who has offended him. Wang Cheng'en once said in front of the emperor several times that Wen Tiren is not useful and has too many enemies. He cannot be the head of the cabinet.  How could he not be jealous when these words reached Wen Tiren's ears? But Wang Chengen was more trusted by the emperor than him, so he couldn't be moved. But according to his character, how could he let it go? "

    "What can he do to Wang Chengen?" Ding Yunyi said nonchalantly.

    Who would have thought that Ye Yuan¡¯s words would surprise Ding Yunyi: ¡°I heard that the incident of ¡®Tingyu Tower¡¯ in Hangzhou is related to Wen Tiren.¡±

    "What? I'm afraid this is impossible, right?" Ding Yunyi was shocked and said in disbelief.

    No matter how much Wen Tiren hated Wang Chengen, he would not send an assassin to kill Wang Chengen.  Once this matter is exposed, it will be the crime of being executed.

    Based on Wen Tiren¡¯s character, how could he do such a risky and foolish thing?

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 144 Farewell

    "I don't know who spread the news first. No one knows whether it is true or not." Ye Yuan continued to keep his words mysterious: "Although Wen Tiren is sinister and vicious, how can Wang Chengen be easily offended? Offending him is not a dead end.  One? It¡¯s just that I hurried to Fujian according to the holy order, and I¡¯m not very clear about what happened next.¡±

    Ding Yunyi didn¡¯t ask any more questions.

    With Wen Tiren¡¯s connections and power, it would be impossible to fight Wang Chengen.

    The atmosphere was a little awkward. Ye Yuan suddenly smiled and said: "Xiang Wen, I have one more important thing to do when I come to Fujian this time. That is what my mother-in-law and your eldest sister have repeatedly ordered me to do. Your marriage must be resolved no matter what.  ¡±

    Ding Yunyi was a little confused. The forced marriage was forced from Beijing to Fujian?

    "I'm proud of myself." Ye Yuan smiled and said, "Within one year, I will resolve your marriage matter no matter what. When your second sister arrives, this Quanzhou and Penghu are not far away.  , I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll ask about it every day.¡±

    Ding Yunyi¡¯s head is a little big. What¡¯s going on?  I am forced to get married by my second sister every day, do I still want to do anything?  This matter must be solved somehow.

    Thinking about it again, there are A Xi and Han Xiaoxiao there, how can I not marry them?  Then he said bravely: "Brother-in-law, I was seriously injured and almost died this time"

    He told them in detail how Ah Xi and Han Xiaoxiao worked tirelessly to take care of themselves and how they treated themselves.

    Seeing that his brother-in-law already has someone he likes, Ye Yuan was smiling at first. When asked about their identities, Ye Yuan couldn't help but change his expression and became hesitant to speak:

    "Xiang Wen, the two girls are very affectionate towards you. I was very moved when I heard that. There is nothing wrong with making them concubines. Three wives and four concubines are also common. It's just  My brother-in-law said something unpleasant. With their status, it is not right for them to be in the same family as your Ding family. I am afraid that my father-in-law will definitely not agree to that. Apart from other things, you are just concerned about your second sister.  make life difficult for."

    "I must not let these two girls down." Ding Yunyi stood up and bowed deeply to Ye Yuan: "Please help me, brother-in-law."

    "I'll think of a way, I'll think of a way." Ye Yuan stood up in a hurry and returned the favor, sighing: "Since your decision has been made up, I have nothing to say. I always try my best to persuade my wife."

    After saying this, Ding Yunyi suddenly felt relaxed.

    After the meal, Ding Yunyi asked Ye Yuan to rest in his barracks first and send him back to Quanzhou tomorrow.

    When I got up in the morning, I saw that Ye Yuan had gotten up early and was watching the soldiers drill. When he saw Ding Yunyi, he pointed at the soldiers and praised them: "Xiang Wen, how powerful he is. With such soldiers, let alone pirates.  Even the red barbarians in Taiwan can be driven out."

    Taiwan?  Ding Yunyi smiled bitterly in his heart, how can he afford to attack Taiwan now?  Only if he sees Zheng Zhilong's fleet will he know what majesty means.

    But Ye Yuan seemed to have something in his words: "Xiang Wen, after I was appointed as the prefect of Quanzhou this time, the Holy Father specially summoned me, and he asked me to bring you a message"

    Ding Yunyi was about to accept the order when Ye Yuanxuan said hurriedly: "The Holy One has orders, just stand and listen. 'Ding Yunyi, in Taiwan, don't let me down my trust to you.'"

    "My minister, Ding Yunyi, will never let down His Majesty." Ding Yunyi said respectfully.

    That time in Xinuang Pavilion, Chongzhen once told himself that if there was an opportunity and the conditions were ripe, he would drive out all the red barbarians in Taiwan and make Taiwan truly the Taiwan of the Ming Dynasty.

    Three years, or at most three more years, I must recover Taiwan!  Ding Yunyi set a time for himself at this time.

    "Brother Ding."

    At this moment, two women¡¯s voices sounded at the same time, and then four girls walked towards them.

    Those are sisters Axi, Han Xiaoxiao, Lu Hui and Lu Xue.

    Ye Yuan¡¯s eyes widened when he saw it.  Ah Xi is young and charming, Han Xiaoxiao is stunningly beautiful, and even those two girls who look like maids are tall and outstanding in appearance.

    Didn¡¯t you say there were only two girls?  Why did it suddenly become four?  In this small Penghu, Ding Yunyi is so lucky?

    Ding Yunyi quickly introduced them, and then said: "This is my second brother-in-law and the new Quanzhou magistrate Ye Yuanxian."

    "Master Ye." The four girls said in unison.

    "Ah, there's no need to be polite, there's no need to be polite." Ye Yuan came back to his senses and said casually: "From now on, everyone is one of our own, so just call me second brother-in-law."

    This time he said casually, A Xi and Han XiaoBut her face turned red and her heart was filled with beauty.

    ¡°I think Ding Yunyi had already told the matter to his second brother-in-law, and now that the second brother-in-law said this, Ding Yunyi really did not let him down.

    "Okay, it's getting late, and it's time for me to go back to Quanzhou to take up my post." Ye Yuanxuan said at this time: "Girls, Xiang Wen's food and daily life in Penghu will be troublesome for you. The man is away from home, and there is no one around him.  It¡¯s always inconvenient and hard work for a woman to serve.¡±

    Ah Xi and Han Xiaoxiao responded.

    Women cannot see off guests, so Ding Yunyi accompanied Ye Yuanxuan to walk towards the pier. Ye Yuanxuan was amazed all the way. If he had known that Penghu had such a role, he might as well have come to Penghu.

    Walking to the boat, Ye Yuan stopped: "Don't worry about the girls, I will always find a way. But when I go to Quanzhou, I don't know how Zheng Zhilong will treat me. Between you and me  The relationship cannot be hidden, Zheng Zhilong must know it, but this is what he is most afraid of. One is in charge of the local people's livelihood, and the other has soldiers, I'm afraid Zheng Zhilong will be on guard everywhere. "

    Ding Yunyi nodded silently.

    Ye Yuan didn¡¯t need to tell him that he knew this. He could become the prefect of Quanzhou. In addition to the money that played a role, I¡¯m afraid Chongzhen had other considerations.

    In Chongzhen¡¯s view, given Zheng Zhilong¡¯s power, one person alone may not be able to contain him. Two people must join forces and respond to each other to make Zheng Zhilong have concerns and not dare to go too far.

    The situation now seems to be favorable to me, and I have the most beneficial helper in Quanzhou, but it is hard to say whether things will develop as I thought.

    Zheng Zhilong has already acted in advance and arranged for a large number of people to immigrate to Taiwan to strengthen his own power. What about himself?

    After calming down, Ding Yunyi smiled and said: "Brother-in-law, just take office. Yunyi knows what to do in Penghu. If there is any movement in Quanzhou, please send someone to inform him as soon as possible."

    "I know, I know." Ye Yuan nodded and said, "Xiang Wen, there will be many opportunities for us to cooperate in the future. After all, this Fujian will not be owned by Zheng Zhilong alone."

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 145 Going to Taiwan

    As Ding Yunyi's injury improves day by day, everything in Penghu is completely on track again.

    Ye Yuan had already taken up his post in Quanzhou, but obviously he had too many things to deal with when he took office as a new official, and he was unable to play his role for the time being.

    ??Especially the problem of the supply of troops that he promised with a pat on his chest will definitely not be solved in a short time, and he has to figure out a solution for these first.

    Once his body was able to move, Ding Yunyi became a little unable to sit still.

    Qin Yun and Cai Jiuzhou were in charge of matters in the shipyard, and the brothers were busy training there. Everyone was concerned that the defense was not yet fully recovered, and those who could make their own decisions on many things tried to make their own decisions. Therefore, only Ding Yunyi seemed to be idle in Penghu.  generally.

    Since entering Penghu, Ding Yunyi has never been so leisurely.

    "I want to go to Taiwan."

    After calling his cronies in, Ding Yunyi startled everyone when he opened his mouth.

    "No." Ye Dahai, who is very familiar with Taiwan, was the first to object: "Guardian, your body will take at least a month to recover. How can you go out at this time? And now Taiwan is Hongyi and Zheng Zhilong  In this world, if you are in Penghu, they won¡¯t dare to touch you, but if you go to Taiwan, you will be in trouble.¡±

    "My body feels almost better." Ding Yunyi moved his arms and said with a smile: "Besides, whether it is Hongyi or Zheng Zhilong, who recognizes me, Ding Yunyi?"

    After a pause, I had to tell my brothers what I was thinking sooner or later, so I just said it today so that they could be mentally prepared and it would not be too sudden in the future:

    "Brothers, our situation now seems to be favorable. We defeated the big pirate Liu Xiang and threatened Fujian and Taiwan, but in fact we are in crisis. In Taiwan, the red barbarians are staring at us, and in Fujian, Zheng Zhilong will definitely suppress us everywhere. In the past, we are in danger.  Zheng Zhilong saw that our power was weak, so he asked us to run maritime businesses to make money for him. Now that we have become more powerful, why should he not be afraid? We have to make preparations as soon as possible. But Penghu is too small and there is no room for development.  manage?"

    Ye Dahai seemed to have some realization: "Is the defense trying to trick Taiwan's brains?"

    "Yes, I told you briefly before." Ding Yunyi nodded; "Fujian is locked up by Zheng Zhilong. We cannot penetrate it in the short term. If we want to develop, we can only develop in Taiwan, as long as Taiwan can have our influence.  , a three-legged situation has been formed. Once there is a change in the future, it will be possible to fish in troubled waters. I will tell you again that the imperial court will not always allow the red barbarians to occupy Taiwan, and sooner or later they will recover it!"

    His words were somewhat untrue. Chongzhen did tell Ding Yunyi that as soon as he had the opportunity and the conditions were ripe, he could recover Taiwan without asking for instructions, but the Ming court had no intention of doing so.

    At present, the imperial court devotes all its attention to the rogue bandits and Jinlu, so where can it find the energy to take care of Taiwan?

    But when the brothers heard this, everyone cheered up.  No wonder Lord Guard was eyeing Taiwan. It turned out that the imperial court was backing him up.

    In this case, everything will be easy to handle.

    Ding Yunyi looked solemn: "As a garrison in Penghu, once Taiwan is recovered, how can I not know myself and the enemy? I went this time just to get a feel for the situation in Taiwan and become familiar with it. As for the danger, I have also thought about it.  Father Sarozzi is a regular customer of Hongyi. He will send another shipment to Taiwan tomorrow. I can go with the ship and then come back with him. It will only take seven to ten days at most. "

    Zhang Xianxuan thought for a moment: "Going with Father Sarozzi is not dangerous, as long as you don't reveal your identity. It's just that you need to bring two capable assistants with you to protect you at any time."

    Ding Yunyi had already thought of this and said with a smile: "In short, I will definitely not take Bao Juhua and Ye Dahai with me. If I take them with me, others will see that they are not good people."

    The brothers burst into laughter, and Ding Yunyi continued: "I will take Duan San'er and A Hu there, so that they will not attract attention."

    Seeing the careful arrangements for the defense, the brothers didn¡¯t dare say anything else.  However, Ye Dahai said uneasily: "The garrison has gone to Taiwan, and I am cruising nearby on the ship day and night. If anything happens to the garrison, I will use all the warships in Penghu to attack Taiwan!"

    Ding Yunyi laughed: "Can those Hongyi really hurt me?"

    "It's a pity that Xie Tian doesn't know why there is no news at all, otherwise someone would be taking care of him." Qin Yun muttered to himself on the side.

    This sentence aroused Ding Yunyi's thoughts again. Yes, why is there still no news from Xie Tian?  I hope I didn't misjudge the person, and Xie Tian didn't run away with the three thousand taels of silver

    ?¡­

    This matter requires?It was carried out in secret. Except for Ding Yunyi's cronies and Father Sarozzi, not even Ah Xi and Han Xiaoxiao were informed.

    Ding Yunyi only said that he was going to Quanzhou and would return in a few days.

    Seeing that Ding Yunyi was about to go out before he was well, the two girls were a little worried, but they also knew that Ding Yunyi had a stubborn temper and there was no possibility of changing anything he decided.

    While helping Ding Yunyi pack his luggage, he carefully explained that he must pay attention to everything and never let the injury happen again.

    Ding Yunyi responded, feeling funny in his heart. People say women are wordy, but now it turns out that it is true.

    He picked up "Dragon Tooth" and "Xiuchun" and looked at them, then put them back again: "You don't need to take them with you this time."

    Hearing what Ding Yunyi said, Ah Xi and Han Xiaoxiao felt very relieved. They didn't even bring the treasured sword that they refused to leave for a moment, thinking that there would be no danger this time.

    How did they know that the place Ding Yunyi was going to this time was actually a dangerous place where the forces of Hongyi and Zheng Zhilong were intertwined.

    Seeing the two girls tidying up carefully, I remembered that they were never separated for a moment when I was critically ill. I was grateful in my heart and couldn't help but said: "When I come back this time, I will always go to see my brother-in-law and ask the second sister for permission to do things between us.  ¡±

    Ah Xi¡¯s face turned red again, but Han Xiaoxiao¡¯s experience was far greater than that of Ah Xi. Hearing Ding Yunyi¡¯s words, he immediately became alert: ¡°You are not going to Quanzhou this time, can¡¯t you see your second brother-in-law?¡±

    Ding Yunyi immediately realized that he had made a mistake and hurriedly said as if nothing had happened: "I heard that the second brother-in-law went to Zou Fushuai's place. I'm afraid he is not in Quanzhou. This is a private matter for me. I can't let the second brother-in-law come back from Zou Fushuai's place, right?"

    Han Xiaoxiao said "Oh", which showed that Ding Yunyi's eyes were wandering and uncertain, and he always felt that he was hiding something from him.

    ¡°But I¡¯m just a woman, how can I care about men¡¯s affairs?  What's more, the future husband is such an indomitable hero.

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 146 Mr. Guo?

    During the Three Kingdoms period, Sun Quan, the monarch of the Wu Kingdom, sent generals Wei Wen and Zhuge Zhuge to lead a navy of 10,000 to a place they called "Yizhou". The so-called "Yizhou" later became Taiwan.

    This is the first documented contact between a Chinese dynasty and Taiwan in history.  Their trip to Taiwan lasted for a year. In the end, due to the epidemic of disease and the unaccustomed climate, 10% of the officers and soldiers were killed or injured. In the end, they returned to the mainland with thousands of Taiwanese residents.

    But since then, Taiwan has become Chinese territory.

    In the Ming Dynasty, the maritime ban policy led to the prevalence of pirates along the southeast coast. In order to protect the coastal areas from pirates, the imperial court stationed troops in the ports of Keelung and Tamsui to prevent pirates from using the Taiwan and Peng areas as bases to harass the southeast coast. This was the first time that the central government  Station troops on the island to protect the coast.

    But after the Second World War, Taiwan, mainly Tainan, was occupied by the Dutch, and the Ming Dynasty was no longer able to effectively manage Taiwan.

    This is also the first time in Ding Yunyi¡¯s life that he has set foot on Taiwan.

    The climate, customs and customs here are almost the same as those in Penghu, and there is nothing out of the ordinary. The only thing that makes people eye-catching are the tall-nosed, blue-eyed Hongyi people on the pier.

    After the boat slowly docked, the Hongyi people were obviously very familiar with the boat, and they actually kept waving at the boat.

    After Father Sarozzi disembarked from the ship, he received the warmest welcome from the red barbarians.  Father Sarozzi distributed some small gifts he brought with him one by one, which even attracted a burst of cheers.

    An officer came over and communicated with the priest enthusiastically. The priest pointed to the boat and then muttered something unknown. The officer nodded and left.  After a while he came back and handed a piece of paper to the priest.

    While the priest was greeting and unloading the goods, he came to Ding Yunyi and handed the paper in his hand to Ding Yunyi: "I said you are a church member and come to Taiwan to visit friends. This is a pass. With it, you can go anywhere.  "

    Ding Yunyi was not only not happy, but also a little angry.  Walking on your own land, you actually need a foreigner to give you a pass?

    Enduring the unhappiness in his heart, he agreed with Father Sarozzi on a time to meet again, and left the dock with Duan Saner and Ahu.

    After the red barbarians occupied Taiwan, the most conspicuous building they built was Relanja City.

    The scale of the city of Relanja is very spectacular and grand.  The houses and forts in the city are scattered at different heights, with distinct levels, and there are stairs connecting each floor. There are rhombus and semicircular fortresses around and in the corners of the city, with gun emplacements on them, which are the main offensive and defensive forces in the city.  The city is divided into two parts: the "inner city" and the "outer city".

    The "inner city" is square in shape and has three floors.  The bottom floor is a warehouse, and the two floors above ground include the governor's office, observation tower, church, soldier barracks and other facilities. The Dutch flag is hung high, which is the core of administration.  The "Outer City" is connected to the northwest corner of the inner city. It was originally built to strengthen the defense of the inner city and prevent enemies from entering the political center.  It is rectangular in shape and slightly lower than the inner city. It contains dormitories for officers and their families, conference halls, offices, hospitals, warehouses and other public buildings.

    The outer city was very prosperous because of its merchant houses, dance pavilions and singing pavilions, and it was an important trading town.

    Hongyi and Taiwanese people live together here, and there are all kinds of vendors. The sound of selling is endless, and it looks very lively.

    After watching for a while, I felt a little hungry. Together with Duan Saner and A Hu, I found an open-air tea shop to sit down, ordered three bowls of tea, and took a rest with the dry food I brought with me for lunch.

    While I was eating there, I suddenly heard a dispute coming from the opposite side.  Looking over there, it turned out that a middle-aged woman selling fish and two Hongyi had a quarrel over something unknown.

    The tall Hongyi seemed to know a few words in the local dialect and cursed the middle-aged woman loudly. The woman refused to show weakness and stood there with her hands on her hips and scolded him.

    Ding Yunyi was a little curious. This was Hongyi's power, and this woman was quite courageous.

    After scolding for a while, Xu Hongyi couldn't scold the woman, so he became angry and even overturned the woman's fish stall.

    This really stirred up a hornet's nest. I saw the woman holding a pole and smashing it towards Hongyi.

    But Hongyi was very skilled and quickly dodged the pole, then flew out with his kick and kicked the woman to the ground.

    It¡¯s fried!

    All the hawkers who were operating put down their work one after another, and immediately surrounded the two Hongyi. Surrounded by so many people, the two Hongyi kept shouting something, and their faces looked like  But he was very panicked.

    "Get out of the way, get out of the way, Mr. Guo is coming!"

    There was a commotion in the outer circle, and then the crowd automatically parted ways. A man in his thirtiesThe man walked in.

    Looking at the chaotic scene, "Master Guo" frowned: "Sister-in-law Yu, what's going on?"

    The tough middle-aged woman, whom Mr. Guo called "Fish Sister", pointed at the two red barbarians and said bitterly: "They took my fish and refused to give me money!"

    Mr. Guo glanced at the two Hongyi coldly: "I have made an agreement with you, Governor Putmans. We will do business in a safe manner and pay taxes according to the amount you set, but you are not allowed to harass us. Is this agreement  Don¡¯t you count now?¡±

    Ding Yunyi was also standing outside watching the excitement at this time. Hearing Master Guo say this, he was very curious in his heart, who is this person?  Can you actually talk directly to the governor of Hongyi, Putmans?

    The two Hongyi were obviously a little afraid of this person. The tall Hongyi said bravely: "Her fish is not good. If I don't pay, she scolds me."

    He didn't speak Chinese fluently and spoke intermittently, but he could understand it. Mr. Guo sneered: "You don't have to sell her fish if it's not good, but you have to give her money. If you, a big man, do something to a woman, you will lose it."  Not ashamed?"

    "No, no!" The tall Hongyi waved her hands repeatedly: "She was the one who made the move first. She wanted to hit me, but I had no choice but to defend myself."

    Mrs. Fish shouted angrily: "You kicked over my stall first."

    "Yes, we all saw it. He kicked over the fish stall first!" The vendors and passers-by shouted out together.

    Mr. Guo looked at it coldly: "What else do you have to say? What to do with so many fish? Compensate according to the price. Otherwise, you and I will go directly to Governor Putmans to reason."

    The two Hongyi looked at each other and exchanged words for a long time. Then the tall Hongyi said helplessly: "Okay, can we compensate according to the price? Governor, don't know. We don't have it with us now, we will give it to you soon."  Come."

    Mr. Guo then said with satisfaction: "I'm sorry you can't run away, Mrs. Yu, just wait here for them to give you money. If there is not even a penny, we will fight the lawsuit to the end!"

    The more Ding Yunyi listened, the more curious he became. Who is this person who has such great ability to make Hongyi so honest?

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 147 It¡¯s Him

    Who is this person, who can actually make Hongyi bow his head and admit defeat?

    Ding Yunyi was curious.

    Seeing that Mrs. Yu¡¯s matter was settled and everyone dispersed, Ding Yunyi stepped forward and cupped his hands and said, ¡°Master Guo.¡±

    Seeing a stranger greeting him, Mr. Guo was startled and returned the greeting: "Who are you?"

    "I'm at Xia Dingshan." Ding Yunyi said with a slight smile: "I just saw Mr. Guo's bravery and bravery, standing up for our people. I admire him in my heart, and I would like to invite Mr. Guo to have a bowl of tea."

    Mr. Guo is also a forthright person. He was not polite after hearing this and followed Ding Yunyi to the tea shed.

    Ding Yunyi ordered tea for him, and Master Guo looked him up and down: "Brother Ding is not from here, is he?"

    "Yes, I came here from Fujian as a silk trafficker." Ding Yunyi said immediately, "You haven't asked Mr. Guo about his name yet?"

    Mr. Guo said smoothly: "I am Guo Huaiyi."

    Guo Huaiyi?  Guo Huaiyi!

    That Guo Huaiyi who led the Taiwan Uprising?

    He is from Nan'an and was originally a subordinate of Zheng Zhilong.  After the Dutch invaded Taiwan, he became a tenant of the Dutch and lived in Chican City.  He is a sociable person, has a wide circle of friends, and is eager to do justice.  Originally, under Zheng Zhilong, he and many immigrants were engaged in land reclamation and lived a relatively free life.  The Dutch invasion turned them from free farmers into tenants, and they were brutally exploited, enslaved, and persecuted.

    ¡°I never expected that I would meet Guo Huaiyi here.

    It¡¯s no wonder. Although Guo Huaiyi was a tenant, he served as Zheng Zhilong¡¯s subordinate. Later, he stayed in Taiwan because he was unwilling to continue to be a pirate.  He has a wide network of friends and is generous and righteous. Although he is only in his thirties, he is very respected in the local area.  Even the Dutch dare not not give him some face.

    Guo Huaiyi never imagined that the young man opposite had so many thoughts on his mind. When he heard that he was doing business with Hongyi, he frowned and seemed a little unhappy.

    These expressions did not go unnoticed by Ding Yunyi. He sighed: "The current situation is difficult. In order to make a living, I can only associate with those Hongyi. Please don't blame me, Mr. Guo."

    Guo Huaiyi is also an open-minded person. Since the other party said this, with a smile on his face, he no longer took it to heart.

    Ding Yunyi asked tentatively: "Just now I saw that Hongyi was very afraid of Mr. Guo. I don't know why?"

    "There is an agreement between me and Governor Putmans of Hongyi." Guo Huaiyi did not hide anything: "Some time ago, a 'Viking' from Hongyi disappeared at sea"

    When Ding Yunyi heard that it was actually related to the "Viking", he immediately became interested.  Just listen to Guo Huaiyi say:

    "The 'Viking' is missing. It is said that there are a large number of Governor Putmans' personal belongings on board, as well as a large amount of property looted in Taiwan. Putmans was angry because he could not find the 'Viking'.  They wanted to transfer the losses to us and increase taxes. I thought that no one could survive if this continued, so I called on everyone to stop listing things so that there would no longer be a seller in Relanja City.  Can't buy anything"

    Ding Yunyi¡¯s face showed a smile, this was the market strike.

    Guo Huai picked up the tea bowl and took a sip: "Putmans became angry and threatened and lured us. I knew that with our help we would never be able to fight the Hongyi, so I wrote a letter to my old boss Zheng Zhilong for help. A few days later  God, Putmans actually sent someone to find me and said that he would sign an agreement with me. As long as we reopen the market, he will try his best to restrain his subordinates. "

    Hearing this, Ding Yunyi suddenly realized that although Hongyi was a little wary of Guo Huaiyi, he was not afraid of him.  Zheng Zhilong must have played a big role in that agreement.

    After Guo Huai finished speaking, he suddenly asked: "Brother Ding came to Taiwan from Fujian, he must have passed through Penghu, right?"

    Seeing Ding Yunyi nodding, Guo Huaiyi lowered his voice: "I heard that a great person has appeared in Penghu recently, and he has the same surname as you. His name is Ding Yunyi, and his nickname is 'Ding Jiu Ming'. Have you ever seen him?"  Pass?"

    Ding Yunyi couldn¡¯t laugh or cry.

    Ding Jiu Ming?  When did you get this nickname?  He shook his head: "Master Guo, I am just a businessman with no capital. He joins forces with others to do small business. How can I recognize such a person?"

    Seeing the disappointment in Guo Huai's eyes, Ding Yunyi asked curiously: "I have heard of the name Ding Yunyi, but how do I call him 'Ding Jiu Ming'?"

    Guo Huai smiled and said: "He killed several giant sea pirates one after another. We all said that this man had nine lives and could not be killed no matter what, so he got this nickname."

    Ding Yunyi didn't expect this, so he heard Guo Huai sigh: "It's a pity that we in Taiwan don't have such a Ding Jiu Ming, otherwise he would raise his arms and the crowd would respond."?Hongyi may not be able to stand here.  "

    Ding Yunyi was greatly moved. Could it be that Guo Huaiyi was already thinking of rebelling against Hongyi?

    ¡°I want to get my hands on Taiwan, so I don¡¯t know if this person may be a help.  It's just that he was Zheng Zhilong's subordinate, and Zheng Zhilong had just done him a favor. Guo Huaiyi's attitude was hard to explain.

    He asked tentatively, and sure enough, Guo Huai was full of praise and admiration for Zheng Zhilong.  At this point, Ding Yunyi also knew that it would be impossible to win Guo Huaiyi to his side in a short time.

    Putting aside this thought, we talked about the customs and customs of Taiwan for a while. When the conversation was getting lively, a man hurriedly came into the tea shed and called "Master Guo".

    Guo Huaiyi pointed at this man and smiled: "He is my companion Wu Hualong."

    They are also the people who will join Guo Huaiyi in revolting in the future, Ding Yunyi thought to himself.

    Wu Hualong and Ding Yunyi said hello, then turned to Guo Huai and said, "Master Guo, Candinius and Marco had another dispute there. They were arguing endlessly, and neither one was willing to give in. Thanks to Mr. Xie for mediating,  Otherwise, it is possible for the two of them to fight."

    "Hey, these two people always refuse to make people feel at ease." Guo Huaiyi shook his head in distress: "Brother Ding, I originally wanted to continue a long conversation with you, but something happened there and I had to rush back.  , forgive me.¡±

    Hearing the words "Mr. Xie", Ding Yunyi's heart moved: "Mr. Guo, my ship is still unloading the goods. There is nothing going on, and I am too busy. If Mr. Guo allows me, Dingshan would like to go with Mr. Guo."  have a look."

    Guo Huai was overjoyed. He originally felt that he was attached to this young man and was reluctant to let go. After hearing what he said, how could he not be willing to do so?  Immediately he agreed.

    Ding Yunyi was about to pay the bill, but the tea shed owner saw that he was a friend of Guo Huaiyi and refused to accept the tea money no matter what. Guo Huaiyi didn't care and told Ding Yunyi not to worry about the tea money.

    Ding Yunyi no longer forced himself, thinking that although Guo Huaiyi was also a tenant, compared with others, he was probably a little bit related to the powerful.

 Part One: Penghu Chapter 148 The Conflict between Missionaries and Missionaries

    After the Dutch occupied Taiwan, the earliest enslavement education was the spread of religious ideas.

    This started from the early days when they landed in Taiwan.  As early as the third year of Chongzhen's reign, Dutch missionary Candinius wrote to the headquarters of the East India Company, requesting the East India Company to legislate that the local mountain tribes in Taiwan must embrace Christianity.  However, the Dutch were worried that this move would arouse resistance from all ethnic groups, so they did not take action yet.

    In the years that followed, when the Dutch conquered the Alpine tribes, missionaries accompanying the army participated in each battle. These missionaries were usually "multi-purpose". Before the war, they mainly worked as spies and infiltrated into various tribes.  During the war, he mainly worked as a doctor, treating injured Dutch soldiers. After the war, he became a missionary and a part-time teacher. His main job was to induce the high mountain tribes to believe in religion and give lectures in the local area.

    However, although the Spanish influence in Taiwan was eliminated one by one by the Dutch, Spanish missionaries were still very active in Taiwan.

    The Dutch could drive away the Spanish, but they did not dare to drive out the missionaries for fear of being punished by God.  Because of this, there was a situation in Taiwan where Dutch missionaries and Spanish missionaries competed for each other's believers.

    Although they both believe in God, these missionaries also have ulterior motives for each other.

    The Dutch want to use missionaries to further expand their power throughout Taiwan and ultimately stabilize their rule in Taiwan.  Spain, which was unwilling to fail, had to use missionaries to accumulate strength and prepare for a comeback in the future.

    Although the Netherlands did not dare to openly expel Spanish missionaries, the fight between missionaries was the struggle between servants of God, and it had nothing to do with them.

    The Condinius Wu Hualong was talking about was the missionary who asked the East India Company to legislate that the local Gaoshan tribes in Taiwan must embrace Christianity.

    As for Marco, he represents the interests of Spanish missionaries.

    A loud quarrel was heard in the distance. Two men dressed as missionaries were arguing over something. They must have been Candinius and Marco.

    Ding Yunyi only took one look at another Chinese person who kept persuading him and recognized who he was:

    Thank God!

    That Xie Tian who came to Taiwan to spy on intelligence with three thousand taels of silver, but there has been no news since then!

    "Don't argue, don't argue, Mr. Guo is here."

    With this voice, the argument suddenly stopped.

    When he saw Ding Yunyi, Xie Tian's expression changed, and then he said calmly to Guo Huai: "Master Guo, you are here. If you don't come, I can't control it."

    "Thank you for your hard work, Mr. Thank you for your hard work, Mr." Guo Huai walked over with a slight smile: "Candinius, Marco, what are you arguing about here?"

    The two missionaries immediately surrounded Guo Huaiyi, chattering there in fluent Chinese.

    The general meaning is that Continius robbed one of Marco's followers, which aroused Marco's dissatisfaction. He came here early in the morning to persuade the believer to join his church. As a result, Continius found out and rushed there.  came over, and a quarrel broke out.

    What surprised Ding Yunyi was that Xie Tian seemed to have a lot of weight among the Dutch and Spanish. Both missionaries rushed to ask Xie Tian to prove that the other one was wrong first.

    Xie Tian didn¡¯t say who was right or wrong, he just kept trying to mix things up with a vague tone.

    "Father Continius, Father Marco, I think you don't need to argue." Guo Huai smiled and said: "Continius, after all, that believer belongs to Marco first. Is it wrong for you to rob someone else? I  It¡¯s up to Marco.¡±

    As soon as Ding Yunyi heard this, he knew that Guo Huaiyi was biased towards Marco.

    Although Guo Huaiyi has local prestige, he does not know how to assess the situation.  At the moment, the Dutch in Taiwan have the upper hand, but he is helping the Spanish. It doesn't matter now, but in the long run, will it not make the Dutch jealous?

    Although Candinius was angry, Guo Huaiyi had already said this, and he was indeed wrong when he said it, so he could only suppress his displeasure in his heart for the time being.

    Seeing that this matter was over, I suddenly heard someone shouting: "Oh, isn't this Mr. Xie? What a coincidence, I met you here."

    Everyone looked towards the place where the voice came from, and it was Ding Yunyi who spoke.

    Without waiting for others to react, Ding Yunyi stepped forward quickly and took Xie Tian's hand: "Mr. Xie, I am Ding Shanna. We met in Quanzhou and had a very good conversation. Have you forgotten?  ?¡±

    At this time, Ding Yunyi did his best??Be prepared with both hands.  Once Xie Tian betrayed him, he took Xie Tian's life on the spot and then found a way to escape from Taiwan.

    ??

    "I'm sending a shipment of goods to Taiwan." Ding Yunyi said with a smile, and then he let go of Xie Tian's hand, but stood beside Xie Tian, ??so that if something happened, he could take the lead in attacking.

    "It turns out that Brother Ding and Mr. Xie know each other, and we are all on the same side." Guo Huaiyi seemed to respect Xie Tian in his tone.

    Xie Tian smiled and said: "Master Guo, Father Candinius, Father Marco, now that the matter is over, brothers don't stay here anymore. I met an old friend today, and I feel happy. Brother Ding, please stay at my place today."  ¡±

    Ding Yunyi couldn't get what he asked for: "Then I won't bother Mr. Xie."

    Guo Huaiyi originally wanted to invite Ding Yunyi to spend the night at his place, but seeing that Ding Yunyi and Mr. Xie "reunite as old friends," he couldn't say much.

    Candinius rolled his eyes and said enthusiastically: "Mr. Xie, congratulations on meeting you old friends. Tonight, I will treat you to dinner. Please thank me for your kindness."

    Before Xie Tian had time to answer, Ding Yunyi had already smiled and said: "Since it is the priest who invites you, I will not be polite."

    On the way back, Ding Yunyi said nothing. When he arrived at Xie Tian's residence, he first settled Duan Saner and A Hu, and then Xie Tian invited Ding Yunyi to his residence.

    Seeing Xie Tian close the door, Ding Yunyi's face suddenly darkened: "Xie Tian, ??you are so bold, you dare to take the money and run away. Do you really think that I don't dare to kill you?"

    Xie Tian did not have any panic: "Congratulations, sir, on your promotion to the garrison. I don't know what Xie Tian has done to be hunted down by you?"

    Seeing that the other party was still so stubborn at this time, Ding Yunyi sneered: "I gave you three thousand taels of silver, but you still don't contact me. Isn't this just running away with the money? Are you still working for me?"

    Xie Tian remained unhurried: "Xie Tian is doing something loyal to the defense."

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 149 Intelligence

    "Thank you for always working faithfully."

    Xie Tian¡¯s answer was neither humble nor arrogant: ¡°Since arriving in Taiwan after being assigned by the defense, Xie Tian has been encouraging himself to work hard all the time to live up to the expectations of the defense.¡±

    "Then why has there been no news from you?" Ding Yunyi's tone softened slightly.

    Xie Tian said calmly: "When I first arrived in Taiwan, I was so unfamiliar with the land. I could only rely on myself for everything. Later I got to know some missionaries from Hong Yi and Gan La Si, and the situation became a little better."  It's getting better. Now that Xie Tian is among such Taixi people, he is gathering information every day. Where can he find the time to send messages to the guards? "

    Ding Yunyi stared at Xie Tian for a while: "Where is the intelligence you collected?"

    Xie Tian turned around, opened a wooden box, dug out the clothes on top, took out a stack of paper from the bottom, and handed it to Ding Yunyi: "Please guard and take a look at all the officers of Taiwan Hongyi, the names and personalities of the leading troops."  It's all about this. Even how many troops and weapons the Hongyi have in Taiwan, and where they are stationed are all clearly recorded."

    Ding Yunyi was overjoyed. He took it and looked at it carefully. As expected, the record could not be clearer.  Even the time when each Hongyi team stood guard and handed over was recorded.  If he had this information, he would know everything about Taiwan.

    After flipping through a few pages, Ding Yunyi was a little confused when he saw that the lower sheets of paper were filled with various patterns.

    "This is the city of Relanja." Xie Tian helped him clear up the doubts: "Look at the defenses. How are the defenses in the city of Relanja? How many people are guarding it? Where are the strong points and where are the weak points? On the map  It¡¯s all marked.¡±

    Ding Yunyi held this extremely precious information in his hand, and for a moment he didn't know what to say.

    Such detailed intelligence will play a decisive role once you launch an attack on Taiwan.  It can be said that it will take a long time for the war in Taiwan to break out, but he has already grasped the balance of victory so early.

    Xie Tian didn¡¯t know how much hardship and effort he put into obtaining such information, but just now, he still doubted whether Xie Tian had betrayed him.

    ¡°Even, I once wanted to kill Xie Tian

    "Thank you for your hard work." After a while, Ding Yunyi said slowly.

    Who would have thought that Xie Tian actually knelt down on the ground: "Mr. Toshiki was my mentor. Unfortunately, he died in the hands of Kiohmaru. To avenge his mentor, they are Xie Tian's reborn parents. Xie Tian's life  It¡¯s for defense, so why bother!¡±

    "Get up, get up." Ding Yunyi hurriedly helped him up. He was so moved that he sat down and asked about Taiwan's intelligence. Then he changed the topic: "How is Guo Huaiyi?"

    Xie Tian didn't even think about it: "This man is famous for his heroism and loyalty and is very famous among the locals. He hates Hongyi, but he also draws in the Ganrasi people. His intention is nothing more than to use the Ganrasi people to deal with the Hongyi people."  Yi. But in my opinion, this method is really inappropriate. Qian Lasi has been defeated by Hong Yi. He is doing this now. Hong Yi is just looking at Zheng Zhilong¡¯s face and will not care about him. If something happens in the future  I'm afraid it will bring disaster to him."

    This analysis is exactly the same as what Ding Yunyi was thinking.

    Using foreign forces to deal with foreign forces can only be implemented when the two forces are completely equal.  But now this condition is not mature at all.

    "Where's Hongyi? How did you get involved with Candinius and Marco?" Ding Yunyi asked after pondering for a while.

    Xie Tian immediately replied: "When I first arrived in Taiwan, I wanted to develop here. I couldn't do without Hongyi, so I pretended to be a believer and went to the church in Candinius. Because I was generous and gave to the church  I also gave a lot of money, so Candinius quickly noticed me. Once his church needed renovation, he found me, and I took out two hundred taels of silver at one time, so I had such a large amount of silver.  , the church was not only renovated, but also better than before, and Candinius regarded me as his friend from then on."

    Ding Yunyi smiled, money is always the most advantageous weapon, whether in China or abroad.

    "Continius and Red Barbarian Governor Putmans are also good friends. He introduced me to Putmans once. Soon, Putmans also trusted me quite a lot. I went in and out of Jeland several times.  Zhecheng, because of the relationship between Putmans and Candinius, the journey was smooth, so I secretly recorded the deployment of Zhelanzhe City." Xie Tian continued:

    "Later, I gained some fame among the red barbarians, and Marco, the dry silk missionary, also quietly came to me and said that his church also needed renovation. He wanted me to give him some money, so I gave it to him.  I gave him a hundred taels of silver. From then on, both families respected me very much."

    "Okay, do it"?Okay.  Ding Yunyi was full of praise: "Thank God, you were born to do this."  Just use the money as much as you can. This time I came with Father Sarozzi. I will leave all the money I earned this time to you. There is no need to save it for me.  By the way, I will leave Duan San'er to you again as your subordinate to run errands and deliver news for you.  "

    Xie Tianzheng was short of manpower, and when he heard what the defense said, he couldn't get what he wanted.

    Ding Yunyi suddenly asked: "Zheng Zhilong sent pioneering people to Taiwan on a large scale twice. What is the situation of these people now?"

    "The situation is not very good." Xie Tian frowned: "Zheng Zhilong gave them silver and cattle, but it was not free, and the taxes they had to pay were higher than others. Those in the central region were better, but the senior officials  The situation in the areas controlled by the Hong Yi is much more miserable. Some people have already thought about returning to their hometown, but now that they are in Taiwan, how can they go back so easily? Even if Zheng Zhilong is willing, the Hong Yi will not agree. "

    Ding Yunyi thought for a while: "Is it possible to recruit some young and strong laborers from them and bring them to my Penghu?"

    ??

    Having said this, he paused for a moment, blinked and thought for a long time, and suddenly said: "There may be a way. Father Candinius."

    Ding Yunyi understood immediately: "Do you mean to transport these people through Father Candinius?"

    "Yes, we rely on this person." Xie Tian nodded and said: "Although this person is a priest, he is very greedy. If you promise him benefits, he may agree. It just so happens that he invited us to dinner tonight.  The defense can take this opportunity to test."

    Ding Yunyi laughed: "I'm going to meet this priest today to see what he really thinks."

 Part One: The Storm in Penghu Chapter 150 A Flash of Light

    Father Candinius's dinner was very simple, but Ding Yunyi's mind was not on eating.

    The same is true for the priest, who has other thoughts about this meal.

    After a simple meal, Father Continius looked a little embarrassed and said to Xie Tian: "Governor Putmans's birthday is coming in two months. His contribution to the Netherlands is  Taiwan¡¯s contribution is indelible, so the church is planning to sculpt a bronze statue of him and place it in the city of Jelandia, but there is still some shortage of funds.¡±

    When the priest said this, Xie Tian understood it at that time.  The priest wants to make money for himself.  But he was also a little angry in his heart. The red barbarians occupied Taiwan, but they still wanted to carve bronze statues for these invaders.  If there wasn't something important going on, I'd probably have to reprimand him on the spot.

    I thought about it for a moment, suppressed my anger, and smiled on my face: "Okay, Father, I will bear part of the cost. You can roughly calculate how much it will cost, and then we will discuss it in detail."

    Father Candinius was overjoyed and felt that this man agreed so readily and that he was such a good friend.  He turned his attention to Ding Yunyi again, his eyes full of expectation.

    Ding Yunyi sneered in his heart, this is not inviting others to dinner, it is just to fight against the autumn wind.

    Thinking that Xie Tian will continue to collect information here, establishing a good relationship with this priest will be of great benefit in the future, and he may make a fortune now.

    Candinius was overjoyed. He had just met this man named "Dingshan" and didn't have much hope. He didn't expect that this man would be as generous as Xie Tian.

    He had already calculated the price of the bronze statue. After excluding various expenses, he could still get a lot of money in his pocket. This not only pleased Governor Putmans, but also made him a fortune. Such a good job came every year.  It doesn't hurt to do it once.

    After the matter was discussed and settled, Xie Tian slowly brought his words to the main topic: "Father, Mr. Ding came from Quanzhou. He came here for something."

    Looking at Ding Yunyi visually, Ding Yunyi smiled and said: "Father, the sea ban in Fujian has been opened. If you think about it, a maritime merchant will come. Everyone is gearing up and eager to try. Once the sea ban is opened, manpower will become the most urgent thing.  Especially the young and strong labor force, but in Quanzhou, most of these are controlled by Zheng Zhilong and Cai Qizhen, and they are not the turn of small businessmen like us"

    Kondinius immediately understood that the other party wanted to attract people from Taiwan.

    Ding Yunyi's words really confirmed Candinius's thoughts: "Not to mention the Taiwanese aborigines, even the people who Zheng Zhilong migrated from Fujian amounted to 15,000 people, among whom there were many young and strong laborers. So I think  Recruit a group of them.¡±

    "How many do you want to recruit, Mr. Ding?" Candinius asked leisurely.

    "The more, the merrier." Ding Yunyi smiled slightly: "Not only me, but also many maritime merchants are recruiting people everywhere. I want to ship one batch every ten days, two ships at a time, totaling about five to sixty."

    "Fifty or sixty people every ten days?" Candinius asked doubtfully, and then his eyes rolled around, and he said with a smile: "Mr. Ding, if you want so many people, I'm afraid it's not just a maritime trader.  Bar?"

    Ding Yunyi's reaction was what Candinius had expected. His expression changed drastically at first, and then he said awkwardly: "Father, I really can't hide anything from you. Yes, I do have other uses."

    Continius was very proud: "Mr. Ding, we are friends, and friends should not conceal fraud."

    "Yes, Father." Ding Yunyi sighed: "Actually, I have discovered a way to make a fortune. Bandits were everywhere in the Central Plains of the Ming Dynasty, and golden pirates were raging at the border. The Ming Dynasty court was recruiting soldiers everywhere, but there was a severe shortage of personnel. Father  Think about it, who wants to live a good life without knowing whether he will survive tomorrow? I am related to a general soldier, and we have already discussed it. Every time I recruit a soldier for him, he will give it to me.  "Three taels of silver."

    Candinius¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up.

    He is a China expert, but he does not know the operating mechanism of the Ming Dynasty court, nor does he understand the mentality of the people of the Ming Dynasty.  From a Western perspective, few people would be willing to serve as soldiers in a country prone to war.

    This is secondly, the most important thing is that the price of three taels of silver per soldier deeply attracted him.

    There are so many aborigines in Taiwan, and Zheng Zhilong has successively migrated more than 15,000 people. It is not a big problem to forcibly recruit tens of thousands of people from them.

    This is a huge amount of wealth. If you talk to Governor Putmans, he will definitely agree.  Especially after the "Vikings" disappeared, the Governor suffered heavy personal losses and was thinking with red eyes how to make up for it.

    The priest pretended to ponder for a long time: "Mr. Ding, this kind of human trafficking will be punished by God."??Condemned.  "

    Ding Yunyi smiled and said: "Everyone, I will give you one tael of silver."

    "Two liang." Candinius tore off the disguise of God's servant in one fell swoop: "This is not something I can accomplish alone. Your Excellency the Governor, as well as our various officials, need to get the rewards they deserve.  At this point, it seems that we have taken advantage, but in fact we have suffered a big loss. Mr. Ding, are you willing to accept my suggestion?"

    "Well, maybe your suggestion is right." Ding Yunyi sighed helplessly: "Although I still have to prepare ships to provide food and drink for those people, who makes us friends? Erliang, that's the decision."

    Candinius saw a large amount of silver falling from the sky, and he was in high spirits: "Two boats transport fifty or sixty people at a time, which is too slow. I suggest increasing the number to three to four boats, which can greatly improve the efficiency. As for the passes,  , Don¡¯t worry, I will go to the Governor personally to discuss this matter.¡±

    Ding Yunyi was suddenly stunned.

    Candinius's words were like a bolt of lightning exploding in his mind, and a bold and unparalleled attention suddenly appeared in his mind.

    Opportunity, a huge opportunity was placed in front of me.  If this plan works, it will accomplish a miracle.

    Seeing Ding Yunyi¡¯s stunned look, Father Candinius asked with concern: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, Mr. Ding?¡±

    "Ah, it's nothing." Ding Yunyi came back to his senses: "Just do what the priest said, three to four ships at a time, once every ten days. In terms of money, I will pay a deposit in advance."

    "Okay, my friend." Candinius was very satisfied, raised his cup and said, "We met for the first time, but we fell in love at first sight. I hope we will have the most perfect cooperation in the future and make money together."

    "I hope so too." Ding Yunyi smiled and raised his cup.

    Candinius would never have imagined that the most daring plan had already been formed in Ding Yunyi's mind at this time.

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 151 "Trojan Horse"

    "I want to attack Taiwan!"

    As soon as he returned to his residence, what Ding Yunyi blurted out scared Xie Tian on the spot.  He almost thought he heard wrong.

    Attack Taiwan?  at this time?  No matter how you look at it, the conditions are not mature.  On the way to the Candinius Church for the banquet, Shou Wei once told himself that he would prepare for three years and then launch a plan to regain Taiwan. Why did he suddenly change after a meal?

    ¡°I want to attack Taiwan!¡±

    Ding Yunyi repeated his words heavily.

    "Defense." Xie Tian quickly said: "The conditions are not yet mature and our strength is insufficient."

    "Our strength is indeed insufficient. Is Hongyi's strength enough?" Ding Yunyi sneered: "After the Battle of Liaoluo Bay, Hongyi's vitality was severely damaged. We didn't know this before, but Liu Xiang knew it all too well.  , Otherwise, how could he dare to sneak attack on the senior officer? He saw this very accurately. I never thought of this before, but now I figured it out. If I don¡¯t take action now, I will wait until Hongyi calms down.  Will you fight harder when your strength is further enhanced?"

    ??

    "Have you heard of the Trojan horse story?" Ding Yunyi suddenly asked.

    Xie Tian shook his head in confusion, and Ding Yunyi said slowly: "This is a story from the West. It is about a country called Greece in the West that formed a coalition to attack Troy, but the Greek coalition could not attack for a long time, so they pretended to retreat.  , leaving behind a huge hollow wooden horse. Unexpectedly, the Trojan defenders transported the wooden horse into the city as a trophy. In the dead of night, the Greek soldiers hiding in the belly of the wooden horse opened the city gate, and Troy fell. "

    Xie Tian seemed to understand something, and the defense also wanted to use the Trojan horse strategy, but where was his Trojan horse?

    "The ships transporting young labor are my Trojan horses." Ding Yunyi's words helped him relieve his doubts: "The pass that Candinius got for us is our best cover. Once every ten days, every day  We will carry out transportation according to their rules every time and gradually reduce Hongyi's alert. It will be Putmans' birthday in two months. You have to find a way to encourage Candinius to celebrate him. All the expenses will be paid by us  ¡±

    Speaking of this, Ding Yunyi's face showed a smile: "Each boat has fifteen crew members, and four boats have sixty people. These sixty people are our guarantee to open the city of Relanja. When the appointed time comes, I will assemble  With all the power of Penghu¡¯s warships and navy, once the city of Relanja is opened, I will use all the power of Penghu to capture the city.¡±

    It¡¯s too bold, it¡¯s really too bold, Xie Tian thought to himself.

    Although this plan sounds feasible, it is so unpredictable that almost no mistakes can be made.

    Xie Tian hesitated and said: "What if the sixty people who sneaked into Relanja City are unable to open the city gate as agreed?"

    "This is also possible." Ding Yunyi was silent for a while and said: "If it really cannot be opened, then all of our Penghu fleet will retreat."

    Xie Tian shivered involuntarily.  The meaning of the defense's words was very clear. Once they failed, there would be no possibility for these sixty people to survive.

    Use sixty lives to go on an unknown adventure!

    "Isn't it a bit cruel?" Ding Yunyi said calmly: "Yes, I also think it is a bit cruel. But if they succeed this time, they will all be great heroes. If they fail, they will definitely go down in history!"

    The decision to defend has been made, Xie Tian no longer has anything to say.

    Although the plan seems feasible, there are still many unresolved questions.

    Once Taiwan is attacked, what will be Zheng Zhilong¡¯s attitude?  Would he allow this to happen?  After all, he and Hongyi had too many interests.  And even after taking Taiwan, Zheng Zhilong will never watch Taiwan become Ding Yunyi's Taiwan.

    When Xie Tian raised these doubts in his mind one by one, Ding Yunyi did not care very much: "We must attack Taiwan quickly and not give Zheng Zhilong any time to react. As long as Taiwan falls into our hands, I will naturally be able to deal with Zheng Zhilong  Method."

    "Since the defense has been decided, Xie Tian will follow to the death." Xie Tian no longer thinks about anything: "In the past two months, I will try every means to send Taiwan's intelligence to Penghu, and at the same time, step by step induce Candinius to become a general.  Temansi's grand plan will not delay the defense and recovery of Taiwan. "

    "Good!" Ding Yunyi praised: "And Guo Huaiyi, we must make full use of it. Once the battle to regain Taiwan begins, in addition to cooperating internally and externally, it is best to have a riot in the entire Dayuan area, leaving Hongyi with no way to deal with it.  redYi only has such a small number of troops, who can he deal with?  "

    Xie Tian frowned slightly: "Although Guo Huai is very dissatisfied with Hong Yi, I'm afraid he still doesn't have the courage to start an uprising openly."

    Ding Yunyi smiled: "Didn't Putmans suffer heavy losses because of the Viking? Then find a way for him to make up for it. Raise the sucrose tax, the higher the better, it will be too high for the local people to live. The people have  Those who stutter will not rebel, but if they are about to starve to death, those ordinary people will have to rebel even if they don't!"

    Xie Tian took a breath of cold air.

    How did you come up with these defense methods?  First, it was a Trojan horse strategy, and then it was used to encourage the Hongyi to significantly increase taxes to force the people to rebel.  Could it be that these methods were just thought of during the meal with Candinius?

    If this is really the case, then the person guarding him is not only brave, but also has unfathomable scheming.

    In fact, Ding Yunyi's own mood was extremely complicated at this time.  The previous plan was to strengthen the army for three years and then steadily regain Taiwan.  But just because of his inspiration, the whole plan was completely overthrown and started over.

    Once successful, Taiwan can be recovered as soon as possible, and it will use the shortest time to break through the restrictions of Penghu and develop with Taiwan as the center.  Owning Taiwan is not the same as owning only the small land of Penghu.

    But if they fail, Hongyi will definitely be angry. They will definitely collude with Zheng Zhilong to put pressure on Penghu, and finally make it impossible for them to gain a foothold in Penghu.

    There are two possibilities, but the former one is obviously more tempting to Ding Yunyi.  If it can be implemented smoothly, then one's own power will inevitably develop on a huge scale.

    Sometimes taking risks is also the best choice, at least for Ding Yunyi, who is not strong yet.

    Ding Yunyi suddenly thought of the nickname the Taiwanese gave him: Ding Jiu Ming.  Will he still have a few lives this time?

 Part One: The Storm in Penghu Chapter 153: The decision has been made and will never be changed!

    All the brothers in Penghu were stunned.

    The first news that the guard brought when he returned from Taiwan was:

    Attack Taiwan!

    Crazy, crazy, the defense is crazy again.  Not long after the Penghu War, Shou Wei himself had just struggled back from the brink of death. The development of Penghu was slowly but orderly getting on the right track. It looked like he could live a leisurely and comfortable life, but Shou Wei went crazy again.  .

    There are indeed not many Hongyi defenders in Taiwan, but there are about 800 people.  Including the Ming Dynasty Ocean Company and those selected from Liu Xiang's fleet, there were less than 700 soldiers in Penghu.  In addition, the city of Relanja is strong and the enemy is obviously strong and we are weak. It can even be said that the enemy's advantage is too obvious.

    Sun Tzu's Art of War says, "If you attack five times, you will divide them. If you double them, you will be able to fight them."  Now the defense is not good and the troops are weaker than the enemy, but they still want to launch an attack brazenly.

    There was chattering for a while, the brothers had books and everything, and most of them disapproved of it.

    At this time, Bao Juhua, who had the simplest idea, suddenly muttered: "Can you change what big brother has decided?"

    Although the voice was not loud, it made everyone quiet down immediately.  Yes, but who can change things decided by defense?

    Since this decision has been made, there is no longer any objection.

    "I know this time is risky, but it's worth it." Ding Yunyi looked at his brothers with satisfaction: "If you fail, Penghu will be in danger, but what if you succeed? What you get is far higher than the cost. Businessmen also have a saying, the higher the risk, the higher the risk.  The higher the reward, the greater the reward. We are now like businessmen. If we take a successful risk, we will get rewards that we will never be able to use up in our lifetime.¡±

    The brothers¡¯ emotions were gradually aroused.

    It is indeed very risky to attack Taiwan now, but since joining the defense, what is not risky?  Is there anything that cannot be successful?

    No, it never has!

    Wealth and honor are found in danger. Since the defense is so sure, let's just follow him. It's nothing more than losing completely and starting all over again.

    Seeing that there were no more objections, Ding Yunyi carefully explained his plan from beginning to end, and then said: "The sixty brothers who went with the ship are all pretending to be boatmen, sailors, and cooks. They are extremely dangerous. Once they are attacked by the Red Barbarians,  If you notice, you will never be able to leave the city of Relanja again. Brothers, who is willing to take these brothers?"

    "I do."

    One person shouted out before everyone else. Everyone went to him, but it turned out to be Chen Dong.

    This person was originally Hong Tiaoyuan's subordinate, and he was usually quiet, but he was the first to stand up for this dangerous job, which was quite unexpected.

    Ding Yunyi was startled for a moment, and then he felt that it was most appropriate for Chen Dong to go.

    Although he didn¡¯t talk much, during the Penghu naval battle, he was in charge of the artillery fire at the Mazu Temple, and his artillery fire was extremely beautiful. The artillery fire deterrence never stopped from the beginning to the end of the naval battle.  After the major counterattack began, Bao Juhua, who always boasted of his bravery, rushed out to counterattack almost at the same time.

    It would be best to use this person to cover the city while it is hot.

    "Since Chen Dong is willing to go, I'll leave it to you!" Ding Yunyi bowed his hand to him: "You just need to be careful. In the first few times, you have to follow the drawings provided by Xie Tian to find out the details of Relan Zhe City and deploy all its defenses.  Be familiar with it. Remember not to have a head-on conflict with Hongyi. We must make everyone familiar with each other so that they can gradually give up their guard."

    "I understand, in short, just be a grandson in front of them. In order to regain Taiwan, we endure it." Chen Dong said in a low voice, and the first half of the sentence almost made the brothers laugh.  But when I heard the sentence "We will bear it in order to regain Taiwan," I suppressed my laughter again.

    Chen Dong then said: "Brother, please give me a few hundred taels of silver so that I can bribe you everywhere after we get off the ship."

    Ding Yunyi was immediately overjoyed when he heard this. Chen Dong's thinking was really fast.

    "Those Hong Yi came all the way to Taiwan, originally just to make a fortune. If they have money to open the way, there will be no disadvantage in any direction.  Immediately he said: "I will give you one thousand taels of silver. You can carry it with you. Every time you go, from the Hongyi commander to the soldiers below, everyone will have a share, and no one will be left in vain."

    Then he turned to the brothers: "Two months later, November 18th will be the birthday of Red Barbarian Governor Putmans. By then my injury will be healed, so we will take the brothers with us.  Give Putmans a big gift!"

    The brothers laughed loudly, and everyone was in high spirits.

    Thinking that Taiwan will be attacked soon, no matter what, it will be enough to leave one's name in the history of the Qing Dynasty, as for the victory or defeat, it becomes unimportant.

      Qin Yun suddenly said calmly: "Brother, what should we do with Zheng Zhilong?"

    The laughter suddenly subsided, and Qin Yun pointed outside: "Recently, there have been more strangers going to Penghu, and there are often small boats on the sea outside Penghu. They are all sent by Zheng Zhilong to monitor us. We want to fight  Taiwan is bound to undergo large-scale mobilization, and once it happens, it will be impossible to hide it from Zheng Zhilong.¡±

    Ding Yunyi¡¯s brows wrinkled.  Has Zheng Zhilong already started to guard himself in advance?  To conquer Taiwan, Zheng Zhilong must overcome this hurdle.

    His fingers were tapping on the table unconsciously, and his mind was constantly racing.  The eyes of the brothers all fell on him.

    This is Penghu built by Ding Yunyi alone. Any idea or judgment he has is enough to trigger a series of reactions.

    He is the whole hope of Penghu!

    A smile suddenly appeared on Ding Yunyi's face: "When I was seriously injured, two girls, A Xi and Han Xiaoxiao, always took care of me. Ding really failed them. Furthermore, I have reached the age of marriage, and my parents at home  The persecution is very tight"

    He paused there, and then said slowly: "I have decided that November 18th is a great day, and I will marry two girls, Axi and Han Xiaoxiao, at the same time!"

    The brothers were startled at first, and then cheered loudly.

    Although the intention of guarding is obvious, to use his marriage to paralyze the people sent by Zheng Zhilong to monitor Penghu, this is a great joy for Penghu anyway.

    The two girls, Ah Xi and Han Xiaoxiao, have a deep love for the defense, and everyone can see it. Now that they have found their whereabouts, how can they make the brothers unhappy?

    Qin Yun frowned: "Isn't it unlucky to use weapons on a happy day?"

    Ding Yunyi laughed and didn't care at all: "I have the final say whether it's good or bad. Find someone to ask A Xi and Han Xiaoxiao what they mean. I'm going to Quanzhou, and my parents are far away in the capital.  My elder sister and brother-in-law are my elders. Also, I have to ask how my brother-in-law is doing with the troops he helped me recruit."

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 152 Cooperation

    Once Ding Yunyi makes up his mind, there is absolutely no possibility of changing it.  Now he can't wait to return to Penghu immediately to prepare for the future recovery operation.

    But there are two people in Taiwan who are more anxious than him: Father Candinius and Governor Putmans.

    ¡°Obviously, Ding Yunyi¡¯s ¡°human trafficker¡± not only moved Candinius, but also deeply stimulated Putmans.

    With the disappearance of the "Viking", the money Putmans had worked so hard to collect in Taiwan over the years was suddenly wiped out. He urgently needed to make up for such losses, and now the opportunity was placed in front of him.

    If everything goes well, he will be able to accumulate a large amount of wealth again before he leaves office.  As for what these recruited people do, it has nothing to do with Mr. Governor.

    Mr. Governor-General has also heard about the wars fought in the Ming Dynasty. In his opinion, the Ming Dynasty court will fight so many wars, and soldiers are obviously what we need most.

    Putmans couldn¡¯t wait to see Ding Yunyi the next afternoon and began to ask about the specific operation process.

    Ding Yunyi answered very carefully, which made Governor Putmans extremely satisfied.  More importantly, Sarozzi also guaranteed the character of "Dingshan" who came to Taiwan with his own ship.

    God can prove that Father Sarozzi did not lie, because in his opinion, there is no problem with Ding Yunyi's character.

    With the guarantee of two priests, Candinius and Sarozzi, the Governor was completely relieved.  After carefully asking about Ding Yunyi's ship information and the number of crew members, he issued a permanent valid pass to Ding Yunyi on the spot.  It lists the ships that can pass through Damuan and Relanjia, describes the number of crew members, etc.

    With this pass, Ding Yunyi's "Trojan Horse" plan has made a good start.

    Now, it¡¯s time to give Governor Putmans a little sweet taste.

    Ding Yunyi asked them to recruit young men in Taiwan first, while he went back to raise money, and sent the first batch of money to Taiwan within three days at the latest.

    Candinius and Putmans were overjoyed, and felt that this man was really doing things and it was refreshing.

    "The city of Relanja will always be open to you, my friend." Governor Putmans personally sent Ding Yunyi out and said enthusiastically: "You can come anytime you want."

    ¡°This is the land of the Ming Dynasty. I will come whenever I want,¡± Ding Yunyi thought in his heart, nodding his thanks with a smile on his face.

    "What do you want so many people for?" After walking out, Father Sarozzi felt very strange.

    "I want to build a big palace." Ding Yunyi, who was in a good mood, joked, and then his face straightened: "Father, the goods have been delivered. Keep all the money you earned this time, and I will send someone to pick them up.  "I have some things to do, and we will leave for Penghu early tomorrow morning."

    Father Sarozzi responded.

    He hurried back to Xie Tian's residence and explained it carefully for a while. Xie Tian nodded: "Guard, if you want to succeed, Guo Huaiyi is a very important link. He saw you going to Governor Putmans today, and it seems that you don't  I¡¯m very happy, do you want to comfort me?¡±

    Ding Yunyi said "yes".  Indeed, if you want to successfully implement your plan, Guo Huaiyi is indispensable.

    Like what Xie Tian said, when he saw Guo Huaiyi again, his behavior was completely different from his previous enthusiasm, and he seemed very cold.

    This person is close to Gan Lasi and hates Hongyi. I think he already has some misunderstandings.

    Ding Yunyi smiled and said: "I don't know where brother offended Mr. Guo."

    "I don't dare, I don't dare. How dare I call you Mr. Guo in front of you?" Guo Huaiyi said coldly: "Otherwise, once Governor Hongyi is blamed, I won't be able to bear the consequences."

    Ding Yunyi smiled and said indifferently: "Master Guo, let's take a step to talk."

    Although he was reluctant, Guo Huaiyi reluctantly brought Ding Yunyi into his house.

    "I know you don't like the Hongyi, and I don't like them either." Ding Yunyi said bluntly without any politeness: "The Redyi occupy Taiwan and exploit the people. Anyone with a little bit of blood always wants to drive them out."

    These words surprised Guo Huai, and his hostility obviously disappeared a lot. He asked doubtfully: "In that case, why did you go to Putmans? And my people also saw it, and the Hongyi Governor actually sent him there himself.  Come out, has there been any agreement between you?"

    Hearing that Guo Huaiyi was actually spying on him, Ding Yunyi felt unhappy, but now was the opportunity to employ people. Ding Yunyi endured his unhappiness in front of him: "Master Guo, sometimes what you see on the surface cannot be taken seriously."??, Mr. Guo, you will know sooner or later what kind of person your brother is.  "

    Guo Huaiyi stared at him for a while, then nodded slowly.

    Ding Yunyi also knew that he didn't trust him very much, so he immediately said: "Master Guo, brother, do you know whether to say something or not?"

    "What are you talking about?"

    Ding Yunyi thought about it for a while: "Master Guo, you hate Hongyi and want to use dry silk people to deal with Hongyi. Brother, are you right?"

    Guo Huaiyi nodded silently and did not deny it.

    Ding Yunyi continued: "But whether they are red barbarians or dry silk people, they are actually the same. They are all looking at Taiwan. Even if you can succeed and use dry silk people to drive away the red barbarians, how can you do it?"  Will the Lusi people be friendly to you? I don¡¯t think so, they are probably more vicious than the Hongyi people.¡±

    Guo Huai was startled for a moment: "What do you mean? Do we just tolerate the Hongyi like this? You are not a local, so you don't know what we have suffered."

    "I know." Ding Yunyi's answer was very firm: "The red barbarians are doing evil in Taiwan and extorting money and taxes. The Taiwanese people want to kill all these people immediately, but you are not strong enough, so you try your best to win over the dry silk people. Mr. Guo, I will give you something.  An idea, why don¡¯t you go find the officers and soldiers for help?¡±

    "Officers and soldiers?" Guo Huaiyi sneered disdainfully: "Besides Zheng Zhilong, among the officers and soldiers, who else can be trusted?"

    Ding Yunyi's brows jumped. From this moment on, he knew that Guo Huaiyi had always been loyal to Zheng Zhilong.  Even if things come true in the future, he will definitely be on Zheng Zhilong's side.

    Ding Yunyi said nothing more: "Master Guo, this is what we have said. We will go back tomorrow. We don't know when we will come back. I just hope that when we meet again next time, we will still be friends."

    Guo Huaiyi cupped his hands and said, "Brother Ding, although I don't know you very well, as long as you don't wear the same pants as Hong Yi, you are my friend and you can come to me at any time if I need anything."  Find me."

    "Mr. Guo, take care!"

    "Take care of yourself!"

 Part One: The Storm in Penghu Chapter 155 Prisoners

    Ding Yunyi's attitude was firm, which made Ding Biyue even more angry.

    I always feel like my younger brother has become a completely different person since he was forced to join the army by his father.  The younger brother in my previous memory was a coward who would listen to his family on everything; he was so timid that he couldn't even bear to step on an ant to death.

    But after joining the army, all this changed completely. Not only did he kill people, but he also dared to risk his life with so many pirates while being covered in wounds.  What is even more troublesome is that he is so stubborn on an issue as important as marriage.

    The only person to blame is his father. Why did he have to send his younger brother to join the army?

    Seeing the awkward atmosphere, Ye Yuan hurriedly tried to smooth things over: "Madam, you go and have a rest first, and I will give Xiang Wen some advice."

    Ding Biyue snorted and stood up: "Xiang Wen, think it over for yourself. Not only me, but also my father and mother will never agree to this marriage."

    As soon as she left, Ding Yunyi and Ye Yuan looked at each other and were speechless for a long time.

    "Brother-in-law, don't worry about my affairs." Ding Yunyi was the first to break the silence: "The done deal will be done by then, and they won't be able to do anything to me. November 18th is the day I have set, and I also invite my brother-in-law and sister to come for the wedding banquet."

    "I always try my best to persuade your sister." Ye Yuan sighed.

    Ding Yunyi smiled: "Brother-in-law is quite comfortable in the position of prefect?"

    Ye Yuan frowned at first: "Zheng Zhilong already knew about the relationship between you and me before I took office. Although he is polite on the surface, he always makes stumbling blocks in secret and makes things difficult at every turn."

    Ding Yunyi's brows also furrowed. Who would have thought that Ye Yuan would smile proudly: "But he, Zheng Zhilong, is too conceited and underestimates those of us who are accustomed to being officials in the capital. Although the localities are attracted to each other, is it not the same in the capital?  It¡¯s nothing more than trying to win over one faction, please another faction, and then attack another faction. Although Zheng Zhilong has great power, he doesn¡¯t have the final say in Fujian alone. There are also Fushuai forces and local forces, so he can¡¯t cover the sky with his own hands! "

    Ding Yunyi felt relieved.

    Thinking about it, Ye Yuan was able to get along well in the court. Even if the emperor knew about such a major corruption matter, there were so many officials protecting him.  Zheng Zhilong wanted to embarrass him and drive him away, but I'm afraid it wouldn't be that easy.

    "You don't have to worry about my affairs, I know how to deal with Zheng Zhilong." Ye Yuan changed the subject: "I promised you in Penghu to recruit people for you, and now I have an idea, and I have recruited two hundred people for you.  people."

    "Two hundred people?" Ding Yunyi was surprised.

    He never thought that Ye Yuan could recruit 200 people for himself just after taking office and still trying his best to mediate with Zheng Zhilong.

    This ability is really impressive.

    When asked where the soldiers came from, Ye Yuan was somewhat mysterious at first: "One hundred of them were recruited by me from outside Quanzhou. Zheng Zhilong is very powerful in Quanzhou, can he still control the whole of Fujian? As for the other hundred people  "

    Ye Yuan lowered his voice: "They are the prisoners I recruited from the prison."

    "Prisoners in the prison?" Ding Yunyi was startled.

    ¡°My second brother-in-law is so brave that he actually recruited a group of prisoners.  If anyone knew about this, let alone Zheng Zhilong, would Zou Weilian let him go?

    "Xiang Wen doesn't need to worry." Ye Yuan was confident at first: "I, Mr. Ye, will not act recklessly or impulsively, and I will not play with my own bright future. In the past two years, there was great chaos in the Central Plains, and Jinlu repeatedly violated the territory, and even  The battle reached outside the capital. The emperor said that the emperor should guard the country, but he would not abandon the city and flee, so he recruited the people of the capital to defend the city. Worried about the lack of manpower, he released the prisoners in the prison and promised that if they could defend the city with all their strength, they would be able to repel the Jin.  If you are a captive, then except for the serious crime of treason, you will be pardoned until the golden captive retreats."

    Ding Yunyi also knew about this, and heard Ye Yuan continue to say: "Then the Jinlu did retreat, but the number of soldiers in various places was still insufficient. Today, an order was issued that each place can select prisoners from among the prisoners and add them to the army.  To make up for the shortage of personnel. Once the term of service is over, those prisoners will be exempted from the crime, and those who are willing to continue to serve in the army will stay in the army, and those who are not willing to go home to farm. "This order is still useful."

    Ding Yunyi felt relieved.

    ¡° Could it be that he would do such a thing? It turns out that he has already prepared a countermeasure.

    Ye Yuan was very proud when he said this: "These 100 prisoners were carefully selected by me. They are all strong and have some basic skills. As for their charges, it's okay to commit minor crimes, and it's okay to commit serious crimes."  It was changed to a misdemeanor, and their families were already hopeless. Suddenly they saw that it was changed to a misdemeanor.I can¡¯t thank you enough.  "

    Ding Yunyi¡¯s face showed a knowing smile.

    Ye Yuan originally did this to kill two birds with one stone. He not only helped himself, but also benefited from the family members of the prisoners, and was grateful to those people for the rest of his life.

    Seeing that his relatives had no hope of being released from prison, a "Master Qingtian" suddenly came. He only needed to serve for a few years to regain his freedom, and he was willing to give a sum of money.

    Ye Yuan originally made this transaction worthwhile.

    Ding Yunyi admired Ye Yuan's quick thinking: "Brother-in-law, thank you for your hard work. Yun Yi will thank you later. Where are these people now?"

    "I've already gathered myself together." Ye Yuan looked outside and said, "It's still early now. Would Xiang Wen want to come with me to take a look?"

    Ding Yunyi couldn't get what he asked for, so he agreed immediately.

    The place where Ye Yuan placed these people was not far from the magistrate's office. It took a few steps to get there. Seeing that the magistrate had arrived, the yamen guard at the door hurriedly opened the door and invited them in.

    Ye Yuan was indeed very powerful. As soon as he entered, all the smiles on his face disappeared and he said coldly: "Call those people out to me."

    The officer hurried in to urge him. Ye Yuan's expression changed again and he turned around and smiled: "Xiang Wen, this is how you should treat these people. You must not be polite at all, otherwise they will have to climb on your head."

    Ding Yunyi smiled, but he couldn't learn these skills by himself.

    After a while, a hundred prisoners were summoned. As Ye Yuan had said, they were all in their twenties and thirties. They were all very muscular and muscular.

    "That man beat up his neighbor for some trivial matter; that man is a private salt dealer." Ye Yuan pointed at the prisoners and introduced him to Ding Yunyi, then pointed to a person in the front row and said: "This man has some background.  One of them hit three, but not only did two of them run away, but one of them was seriously injured, and it was almost impossible to save him. "

    This sentence immediately caught Ding Yunyi's attention.

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 154: Proposal

    How about attacking Taiwan, the brothers don't care about it. Now the defense is about to get married, which has become Taiwan's top priority.

    Qin Yun found the only matchmaker in Penghu to propose marriage.  Ah Xi and Han Xiaoxiao both have no parents, and there is no need to seek advice from their elders.

    The two girls were surprised and happy after hearing this. Although they knew that Ding Yunyi would never let them down and would definitely come to marry them sooner or later, they knew that happiness would come so quickly.

    After all, it was still the eldest girl¡¯s house. The matchmaker hesitated for a while before Ah Xi and Han Xiaoxiao coyly agreed.

    Although the matchmaker has completed her task, she is still very curious. After being a matchmaker for so many years, this is the first time she has seen someone marry two people at once.

    "Such an anecdote, I'm afraid only the defense masters can do it.

    Just when the matchmaker proposed marriage, Ding Yunyi's people had already arrived in Quanzhou.

    The demeanor of the prefect was indeed different. The guards at the door looked indifferent at first, but when they heard that the man in front of them was actually the brother-in-law of the new prefect, they hurried in to report.

    Hearing that Ding Yunyi had arrived uninvited, Ye Yuan was surprised and hurried out to welcome him inside. Before he could speak, Ding Yunyi, who was in a good mood, joked: "My brother-in-law became the prefect with extraordinary magnanimity. Just now I almost almost  I can't get in. If the officer is like this, is my brother-in-law corrupt?"

    Ye Yuan laughed "haha": "There is always corruption, but you don't dare to bend the law."

    Ding Yunyi was originally joking with his own family. How could he have thought that Ye Yuan would answer like this?  If it were anyone else, when hearing this question, he would always say how honest he is, and I am afraid that only Ye Yuan would admit that he was embezzled.

    ¡°In fact, in the Ming Dynasty¡¯s officialdom, how many people are truly honest and selfless?  Ye Yuan's frankness made Ding Yunyi very fond of him.

    "Xiang Wen, Xiang Wen is here? Where is Xiang Wen?"

    The voice of Ding Yunyi's second sister, Ding Biyue, came from inside.

    Ding Yunyi quickly walked in: "Second sister, I'm here."

    As soon as she saw Ding Yunyi, Ding Biyue burst into tears. She grabbed Ding Yunyi with her left hand and hit him with her right hand. She cried and cursed: "You're a lifeless thing, you can't be beaten to death."  Little beast. I heard from your brother-in-law that you fought hard with those pirates again and almost lost your life. Why don't you have a long memory and be stubborn? There are so many officers and soldiers in the Ming Dynasty. How can you use them all?  Are you going to fight all the time? What if you are the only one in the Ding family?"

    Ding Yunyi was beaten by his second sister, but he was deeply moved. His sister's love for him was not fake at all.

    Ye Yuan hurriedly grabbed his wife: "Look, isn't Xiang Wen doing a good job? He is very lucky, and the pirate's sword cannot kill him. But if you keep fighting like this, he will be beaten to death."  "

    Ding Biyue was teased by her husband, her tears turned into laughter, and she glared at her younger brother and her husband: "We won't do any more guarding for this guy. Hansong, do you still need people in your yamen? I'll let Xiang Wenci go."  It is much safer to be on guard than to be on guard."

    Ding Yunyi quickly changed the subject: "Brother-in-law, second sister, where is my newborn nephew?"

    Ding Biyue rolled her eyes at him, and Ye Yuan smiled and said: "We came all the way from the capital to Fujian. Your nephew has just been born, where can we follow him? He stayed at my father-in-law's house in the capital and hired a wet nurse to take care of him.  "

    Ding Biyue had a smile on her face when she talked about her newly born son.  While letting Ding Yunyi sit down, he checked carefully and found that the injury was almost healed, so he felt relieved.  At the same time, he asked his servants to prepare meals.

    During the meal, Ye Yuan had specially prepared a pot of good wine. After drinking for three rounds, Ding Yunyi said calmly: "Brother-in-law, second sister, there is an important matter. Yun Yi dare not make the decision without permission, so I came here to inform my brother-in-law and second sister for permission."

    Hearing what Ding Yunyi said so solemnly, both Ye Yuan and Ding Biyue were stunned. Ding Yunyi scratched his head, then hesitantly said in embarrassment: "I, I want to get married"

    Ye Yuan and Ding Biyue were startled at first, then overjoyed.

    Ding Yunyi¡¯s marriage is the most worrying thing for the Ding family.  There is no need for anyone to push him now, but Ding Yunyi actually brought it up himself, which is really surprising.

    Ding Biyue hurriedly asked who the woman was, and Ye Yuan rolled his eyes: "Xiang Wen, are they the two girls from Penghu?"

    "Two?" Ding Biyue was a little confused.

    What¡¯s wrong with my brother?  Either you have always refused to get married, and now you are marrying two in a row. How can there be such a rule in the world?  When you enter the Ding family in the future, who will be your wife and who will be your concubine?

    She asked the question,Yun Yi became increasingly embarrassed: "Second sister, there is no distinction between wife and concubine. Both girls treat Yun Yi with the same deep affection"

    "Nonsense." Ding Biyue's face darkened, and her tone was unhappy: "If you mess up the rules like this, won't it make people laugh? Let's not talk about these for now. What is their family background and who is the matchmaker? You can give them all.  I'll tell you carefully."

    Ding Yunyi's head was about to explode, so he forced himself to tell the story of A Xi and Han Xiaoxiao.

    Ding Biyue suddenly had dark clouds on her face. If her brother hadn't recovered from his injury not long ago, he might have slapped him, but his tone became extremely harsh: "Ding Xiangwen, I think you have lost your mind. Although my Ding family  You may not come from a wealthy family, but you are still a respectable one. We don¡¯t want you to be a prince-in-law, but you should at least marry someone with an innocent family background. One of the two you want to marry is a fisherman, and the other is a fisherman.  It¡¯s even more ridiculous, he actually came from a brothel. If this spreads out, where will my Ding family¡¯s face go? Do you want my father to see those colleagues again?¡±

    The more he spoke, the angrier he became: "I introduced so many to you in the capital, but you didn't like any of them. Now it's better. You like these two yourself. Your parents are not here. I am your sister and I have the final say on this matter.  No way."

    Ye Yuan also advised at first: "Xiang Wen, I have seen those two girls, they are extremely beautiful, but what my father-in-law values ??most in his life is his reputation, so those two girls can be my concubines.  Yes, but I¡¯m afraid I didn¡¯t think enough about it as a wife.¡±

    "How can there be any reason to take a concubine first before marrying a wife? Ye Hansong, I think you are thinking this way too." Ding Biyue directed her unknown anger towards her husband.

    Ye Yuan was so angry that he quickly shut up and didn't dare to say anything more.

    Ding Yunyi expected that there would be many difficulties, and said with a smile: "Second sister, they worked tirelessly to take care of me. Yunyi owes them. It is not the behavior of a man to repay a favor without repaying it."

    As he spoke, he accentuated his tone and said word by word: "Anyway, I am determined to marry them this time. As for the issue of wives and concubines, we can still discuss it. I also ask the second sister to agree."

 Part One: Storm in Penghu Chapter 156: Transporting Troops

    One person can kill three, run away two, and injure one. This person's skills are considered good.

    Ding Yunyi observed it carefully.  This man was about twenty-four or five years old, tall and powerful in appearance. He walked up to this man and asked, "What is your name and why do you hurt people?"

    "My name is Wang Wei." The man's voice was very loud: "My wife was unfaithful and cheated on me. She hooked up with Mr. Ma's son in the village. I went to argue with them, but they scolded me, so I took action.  I beat them up. Master Ma¡¯s son was also lame in one leg. Originally, Master Ma wanted to kill me in the government, but fortunately the former magistrate Deng took pity on me and sentenced me to prison.¡±

    Although what he said was not very clear, Ding Yunyi understood the cause and effect.  That is, his wife committed adultery and he beat the adulterer.  The adulterer's father wanted to use the power of the government to punish him to death, but he met his father Ding Yuanzhao's prot¨¦g¨¦. Ye Yuan's predecessor did not bend the law for personal gain, but left him a way out.

    Ding Yunyi nodded slightly: "Do you know the words?"

    Seeing Wang Wei shake his head, Ding Yunyi asked again: "Are you willing to join the army with me?"

    "Can I become a general by joining the army with you?" Wang Wei asked back.

    Ding Yunyi was very curious: "Why do you want to be a general?"

    I thought he would say something ambitious, but Wang Wei said: "When I become a general, I can return to the village in glory, humiliate that woman, and make her regret it for the rest of her life."

    Ding Yunyi was startled for a moment, then a smile appeared on his face.

    This is Wang Wei¡¯s greatest ¡°ambition¡±.  This man was frank and honest, and his only purpose in joining the army was to get rid of the bad breath in his chest.

    Ding Yunyi glanced at Wang Wei and his companions: "As long as you fight bravely and are not afraid of death, everyone will become a general sooner or later. You are all prisoners, and you were originally going to sit in the prison for a long time.  Your family can't hold their head high in front of others, but it's different now. Now I'll give you a chance to serve the imperial court, and you will be paid monthly. After serving in the army for three years, those who are willing to stay in the army will be killed if they find a way.  If you serve the enemy well, become a general, and go home in glory, I will give you some money and you will be a free man. I ask you again, are you all willing?"

    "Yes! Yes! Yes!" All the prisoners shouted loudly.

    "Okay!" Ding Yunyi said loudly: "You all form a team separately, and I will assign you to a centenary. From now on, you are all my people, listen to me and do as I tell you.  If you don¡¯t run away on the battlefield, if you don¡¯t fear death, if you dare to risk your life, I, Ding Yunyi, will never treat you badly!¡±

    This special force was established, all composed of prisoners.

    Ding Yunyi firmly believes that if such troops can be rigorously trained, their special mentality will prompt them to fight bloody battles on the battlefield.

    Ye Yuan¡¯s ability to do things was extraordinary. He recruited two hundred people in such a short period of time, which was a small favor to Ding Yunyi.  It's just that no matter how capable Ye Yuan was, he was still at a loss when it came to Ding Yunyi's marriage.

    Ding Biyue was resolute and refused to let go no matter how Ye Yuan tried to plead for mercy.  She just wanted to die and wanted to agree to this marriage unless the sun came out from the west.

    Ding Yunyi and Ye Yuan looked at each other helplessly.  Ding Yunyi never frowned when he went into battle to kill the enemy, but what could he do when he encountered such a stubborn sister?

    Ye Yuan had no other solution at first. He could only tell Ding Yunyi that it would be some time before he got married, and he would always find a way to soften his wife's attitude.

    For now, this is all that can be done. While Ding Yunyi sent people to Penghu to mobilize ships to transport the newly recruited soldiers, he stayed at the Ye family, talking carefully with his sister, and never mentioned the marriage again.

    As long as this matter is not mentioned, Ding Biyue seems to be a different person.  She was smiling and talking about some interesting childhood stories with her younger brother, but as soon as Ding Yunyi came to the important matter of marriage, Ding Biyue's face immediately darkened, and Ding Yunyi was so scared that he quickly retracted his words.

    After staying in Quanzhou for two days, all 200 people were sent to Penghu. Ding Yunyi was about to say goodbye when the thing that worried him finally happened:

    Zheng Zhilong is here.

    In fact, from the first moment Ding Yunyi set foot in Penghu, Ding Yunyi knew that Zheng Zhilong would know about it soon, but it was still a bit unexpected that he had been holding back until now.

    When the two met at Ye's house, they were polite as usual. Zheng Zhilong greatly praised Ding Yunyi. He was nothing more than annihilating the pirate Liu Xiang, which was of great benefit to Fujian and Guangdong. He, Ding Yunyi, was just as brave as he was.

    Ding Yunyi was humble for a long time, Zheng ???Long suddenly smiled and said: "Xiang Wen came to Quanzhou, why didn't he come to see me? Is this officer worthless in Xiang Wen's eyes?"

    "Shen Rong forgives me." Ding Yunyi said quickly: "This time I came to Quanzhou to meet my brother-in-law and sister. Shen Rong has many things to do and is busy with official duties, so Yun Yi dare not disturb me."

    "My place is always open for you, Xiang Wen. You can come whenever you want." Zheng Zhilong said sincerely: "I heard that you came to Quanzhou, and I thought you would always come to see me, but wait, wait.  I didn¡¯t even see you, so I had no choice but to come see you.¡±

    Having said this, a smile appeared on his face again: "But it makes sense for you to meet your brother-in-law first. Firstly, it is due to family ties. Secondly, Magistrate Ye is very capable of doing things. Ding Shoubei needs someone, and he can do it in a short time."  Recruited two hundred people. This reminds me of a saying, there are people in the court who are good at becoming officials."

    Ding Yunyi's expression remained unchanged: "When I was appointed to guard Penghu today, I told you first, not to give anyone, second, not to give money, and third, not to give weapons. You have to think of everything yourself. As long as it doesn't violate my 'Great Ming Law', no matter what  Any method can be used. Yun Yi begged his brother-in-law to do this, and he finally thought of Yun Yi's pity and reluctantly recruited 200 people for me. "

    He carried the emperor out, and Zheng Zhilong smiled slightly and said: "Yes, you are in trouble, and I am very considerate of you, so I ordered the port not to make things difficult for you when transporting troops. Otherwise, how could you easily kill people?"  Send it out? Haha, haha!¡±

    "This not only told Ding Yunyi that he had given him face, but also threatened him. It was Zheng Zhilong who had the final say in Quanzhou. If he hadn't shown his noble hand, Ding Yunyi wouldn't have been able to send him out alone.

    Ding Yunyi knew it well and was neither humble nor arrogant: "Yun Yi will keep Shen Rong's kindness to Yun Yi in mind. If there is a chance in the future, Yun Yi will definitely repay Shen Rong. Also, during this period, the income from maritime trade should be given to Shen Rong."  , Yun Yi also brought them all."

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 157 Testing

    Ding Yunyi's gentle words brought this embarrassing topic to an end.

    Zheng Zhilong is quite satisfied with this point. Since handing over part of the maritime rights to Ding Yunyi, Ding Yunyi has never been in arrears with the money he should have handed over.

    Although Zheng Zhilong was quite wary of Ding Yunyi, deep down in his heart, he actually did not regard Ding Yunyi as his real enemy.

    Penghu is only so big. As long as the two roads between Fujian and Taiwan are blocked, it will have no room for development.  Even if he is given an army of 100,000 and trapped in Penghu, he will starve to death sooner or later.

    Zheng Zhilong can see clearly than anyone else that money is the guarantee that supports everything!

    "Xiang Wen." Zheng Zhilong said slowly and authentically: "I heard that when you were in the capital, you had a dialogue with the Holy Emperor about maritime troubles, which was very exciting. In addition to piracy and the opening of maritime bans, the Taixi people also  The court must find a way to solve the problems that cause headaches"

    Ding Yunyi was shocked.

    How did the "sea trouble" theory that I and Chongzhen talked about reach Zheng Zhilong's ears in such a short period of time?  He listened calmly as Zheng Zhilong continued:

    "As a general in Fujian, I am worried about this situation. The red barbarians occupy the high officials and do evil, which is tolerable, but no one can tolerate it. We, the officers and soldiers of the Ming Dynasty, should report to the court and bring peace to the people. I decided to seize the opportunity to mobilize all my troops and rush  What do you think about running away from the Red Barbarians and regaining Taiwan?"

    Ding Yunyi's mind was racing.

    Zheng Zhilong and Hongyi have too many interests involved, and it is absolutely impossible to regain Taiwan. His words are just to test his attitude.  Thinking of this, he said with emotion at that time: "If Shen Rong has such ambitions, Yun Yi is willing to be a vanguard and fight to the death to reach Relanja City. But"

    His tone slowed down: "It's just that the imperial court's attitude towards these Thai and Westerners was mostly lenient. After the Liaoluowan naval battle, we could have taken advantage of the victory to pursue and recover Taiwan in one fell swoop, but the imperial court did not do so. Come to think of it,  This is the reason. Furthermore, if you attack Taiwan rashly without the imperial court¡¯s intention, I¡¯m afraid someone with ulterior motives will tell you something. Shen Rong, I¡¯m afraid it will be too late when we are far away in Fujian and in the capital.¡±

    These words were even more "confident". Zheng Zhilong was originally testing him, and after hearing these words, he nodded frequently.

    Ding Yunyi struck while the iron was hot: "Join Rong, Yunyi is guarding Penghu, and can monitor Taiwan. If Hongyi knows what's going on, everyone will be in peace, and they can still do some business. If Hongyi has evil intentions, Yunyi should be the first to attack! But it's better not to do this.  It¡¯s a good thing. Although Penghu is small, it is still a good place. No one wants to see war break out.¡±

    He first told Zheng Zhilong that he was his and helped him guard Penghu; secondly, he also tactfully let Zheng Zhilong know that he had no ambitions and just wanted to be a local emperor in Penghu.

    Although he was dubious about his words, Zheng Zhilong was immediately relieved.

    If Ding Yunyi just wanted to be a local emperor, that would be the best.  He is domineering in Penghu, preying on the common people, and he can pretend that he has not seen anything.

    Zheng Zhilong smiled and said: "Xiang Wen expressed his feelings like this, and I will remember it in my heart. You can guard your Penghu with peace of mind, and no one dares to touch you. I am your backer"  I'm afraid Yelang is arrogant. You have a bigger backer."

    Ding Yunyi was stunned, not knowing what he meant.

    Zheng Zhilong seemed to be smiling but not smiling; "Xiang Wen, when you come back from the capital this time, have you visited Prince Fu?"

    Ding Yunyi suddenly realized something in his heart.

    King Fu Zhu Changxun sent himself to monitor Zheng Zhilong. Zheng Zhilong must know this. This is also the main reason why Zheng Zhilong's attitude towards him has always been unpredictable after the Liaoluo Bay naval battle.

    There was no hesitation at the moment: "Please join the army and forgive me."

    "Excuse me? What kind of sin do you have?" Zheng Zhilong said calmly.

    This was an obvious question, and Ding Yunyi responded: "Yun Yi was transferred to Fujian just now. He was summoned by King Fu. King Fu asked me to keep an eye on Shen Rong. If Shen Rong does anything, he will report it as soon as possible."

    Zheng Zhilong snorted in his nose, and Ding Yunyi said hurriedly: "But don't worry, Shenrong. Yun Yi has never leaked anything about Cai Shenrong. Yun Yi knows who has the final say here."

    "Surveillance? He is acting like his lucky king. Why is he focusing on me?" Zheng Zhilong sneered repeatedly: "We who are pirates, no matter how hard we try, we can't get their trust. We have to send our troops to  They will feel at ease only if we hand it over to the court, but in this case, we will become useless people in their eyes. "

    Ding Yunyi remained silent, listening to Zheng Zhilong vent.Zheng Zhilong looked at him: "Xiang Wen, you are still an honest person after all, and you didn't hide such things from me. In fact, I have known it for a long time. The people who follow me are my friends, but they must be double-dealing. I, Zheng Zhilong,  There are also killing knives.¡±

    "Yes, Yun Yi understands."

    Zheng Zhilong finally showed a satisfied smile on his face. Ding Yunyi's "honesty" made him less defensive about Ding Yunyi: "If you are willing to treat each other with sincerity, I will not treat you badly. So, from now on  From now on, you only need to pay me 20% of the profits you make from each business trip."

    "Yun Yi, thank you very much, Shen Rong."

    This "showing one's feelings" allows one to reduce the profit by 10%, and the business is done well.  I just don't know how Zheng Zhilong will become furious once he takes action against Taiwan.

    The Quanzhou Gang headed by the Zheng family is really too powerful. Although the top members are occupied by the red barbarians, in Zheng Zhilong's view, they are still within his sphere of influence. Once he seizes Taiwan, he will inevitably stand on the opposite side of Zheng Zhilong and fall out.  Grudge, there is no possibility of repairing it from now on.

    Fortunately, I am not afraid that Zheng Zhilong will fall out because he still has a "secret weapon".

    Such a weapon is enough to turn the tide.  It's just that it's better not to take it out too early unless it's a critical moment.

    "When are you leaving?" Zheng Zhilong asked.

    "I have to get up in the afternoon." Ding Yunyi said smoothly

    "Okay, I won't send it to you either."

    Zheng Zhilong stood up as he spoke: "Be your guard in Penghu properly. Work for three to five years and do your best for me. The money you earn will not be enough for a lifetime. It is much better than working for some Fu Wang."  , I treat you sincerely, and you must not live up to my expectations."

    His words were half true and half false. Ding Yunyi also stood up and said authentically: "Please don't worry, Shen Rong. Yun Yi knows what to do and what to do. He will never let Shen Rong down."

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 158 Exercise

    The entire Penghu is running at high speed for one purpose:

    Recover Taiwan!

    Now all the focus is on this.

    Although Fenggui City Fortress cannot be compared with Relanjia City in terms of scale, it still has a certain degree of similarity.  When the Hongyi people occupied Penghu, they built the Fenggui City Fortress. Although it was later demolished, the rebuilt fortress still retains certain Hongyi characteristics.

    As soon as Ding Yunyi returned to Penghu, he quickly regarded Fenggui City Fortress as the best target for the exercise.

    It was indeed a difficult task to both practice and guard against the spies sent by Zheng Zhilong to Penghu, but this did not faze Ding Yunyi.

    Ding Yunyi issued a "martial law order" that his brothers had never heard of since arriving in Penghu.

    Ding Yunyi ordered the Fenggui City Fortress to be renovated, adding secret passages and shooting holes to prevent pirates and red barbarian spies from discovering the truth. During the renovation period, the entire area around the fortress was under martial law and no one was allowed to approach it.

    This martial law order spread quickly in Penghu. The people of Penghu didn't mind it too much. In their view, what Inspector Ding did was always for the good of Penghu.

    The fortress was quickly placed under martial law.

    The exercise was divided into two parties: offensive and defensive. Ding Yunyi personally led half of the brothers to defend, while the other half of the brothers were commanded by Cai Jiuzhou, Zhang Xianxuan, and Ye Dahai to attack the fortress from three directions.

    As night falls, the exercise officially begins.

    The employees of Daming Ocean Company were in the outer boundary and no one was allowed to approach them. However, the officers and soldiers were gearing up to participate in this exercise which was extremely new to them.

    The two hundred new recruits who joined Penghu also participated in the exercise at the same time.

    The flying ropes were thrown up one after another, and the hooks firmly grasped the city wall. Then, countless "sneak attackers" used the flying ropes to quickly climb up the city wall with agility.

    Soon, they were "discovered" by the defenders, and the "sneak attack" turned into a "forced attack."

    "Stones" made of thin plates were thrown down, and the person who was hit fell to the ground covered with straw and quilts under the city wall.

    The attacker suffered heavy losses.

    In order to increase the difficulty of the exercise, Ding Yunyi deliberately removed the item that was supposed to open the city gate, in order to force the brothers to suffer huge losses and attack.

    This is also for real combat considerations.

    Although sixty brothers like Chen Dong were arranged to serve as internal agents, what would happen if they failed to successfully open the city gate?

    In just a short time, the attack "lost" dozens of brothers.  The frontal defense of the fortress looked perfect to Wu Que.

    "Guard, they are coming up from the west!"

    This urgent cry made Ding Yunyi, who was directing the defense, startled.

    It turns out that Cai Jiuzhou and the other three had already discussed that Cai Jiuzhou, Ye Dahai and Zhang Xianxuan would conduct a feint attack from the front, while Xiao Yifeng would command fifty people to launch a surprise attack in the west when the frontal battle was at its fiercest.

    This plan was indeed successful!

    Ding Yunyi is extremely brave and is known throughout Fujian, but he also has shortcomings: he is strong in attack and weak in defense.  He has always taken the initiative and is not good at, or unwilling to defend, and his brothers all know this.

    And this was successfully exploited by his brothers.

    Ding Yunyi showed a smile on his face, and then said sternly: "The enemy has already entered the city, how can I just wait and capture him? Leave half of the people here to continue to resist, and come and drive the enemy out with the other half!"

    The brothers cheered loudly.

    On the west side of the city wall, Xiao Yifeng had already led the "remaining" thirty brothers to kill them, and was fighting with the defenders.  Xiao Yifeng divided ten people out of the thirty people and fought hard towards the city gate, hoping to open the city gate and let his companions pour in.

    These thirty people were exactly the thirty prisoners selected by Ye Yuan.

    As soon as Ding Yunyi arrived, he immediately joined the battle group.  His bravery was well known to the soldiers and civilians of Penghu, and everyone was afraid of him. However, these prisoners had just arrived in Penghu, and they did not know that Ding Yunyi immediately rushed towards Ding Yunyi with a cry of "Aoao".

    Ding Yunyi "chopped" one of them with his sword. He turned around and was about to attack the other person. Suddenly, his back hurt. The person he had just "killed" actually stood up and chopped him again.

    Ding Yunyi was furious and saw clearly that the man was Wang Wei: "Wang Wei, you are already dead."

    "I'm not dead, I want to be a general!" Wang Wei didn't care about this, he just screamed and slashed at Ding Yunyi with his knife.

    "I met such a master who just joined the army, broke the rules and was not unreasonable at all"? Yi is both angry and funny.

    Wang Wei is very powerful, but has not practiced. Fighting country bullies is not a problem, but when he met Ding Yunyi, he was completely at a disadvantage.  But in the blink of an eye, Ding Yunyi knocked him to the ground again.

    But this man was really stubborn. Once he was knocked down, he immediately got up and fought again. He was knocked down again and got up again several times in a row until he was beaten to the ground and could no longer move.

    Although unreasonable, this kind of character is exactly what Ding Yunyi likes.

    Seeing that the exercise has reached this point, the two sides are fighting inextricably, and no one can take advantage. Most of the brothers are already bruised and swollen. Ding Yunyi shouted:

    "stop!"

    Everyone stopped, gasping and looking at the guards.

    "Everyone gather in the fortress."

    After a while, all the brothers who participated in the exercise were gathered together.  Seeing each other's embarrassment, they couldn't help laughing, and complained to each other that their brothers were so harsh.

    Wang Wei was carried by two brothers. Ding Yunyi glanced at him: "Can you still stand?"

    "Yes!" Wang Wei pushed his brother away and tried to straighten his back.

    Ding Yunyi nodded: "In this drill, the attacking side did much better than the defending side that I personally commanded. The frontal attack was strong, the flank was attacked, and the fortress was almost lost. From now on, such drills will be conducted every three days.  ¡±

    The brothers suddenly started whispering.

    Only Ding Yunyi and his confidants knew about the plan to attack Taiwan. No wonder these brothers were surprised how the garrison became addicted to such drills.

    Ding Yunyi did not reveal his plan: "Everyone will know why we need to practice in the future. This time everyone performed very well, but there were also some who broke the rules and stood up again and again despite being beaten to death.  Continue to pester"

    The laughter started, and all eyes turned to Wang Wei.

    Wang Wei was a little confused. He was clearly not beaten to death, so why couldn't he stand up and continue fighting?  He only wanted to be a general.

    Ding Yunyi's voice sounded there again: "I don't blame this brother. It's his first drill and he inevitably doesn't know the rules. But what I admire is his fierceness and his fearlessness of death."

    As soon as Wang Wei heard what the guard said, he suddenly became energetic again.

    c!  ~!

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 159 Preparing for War

    "Fight, be ruthless and fight with all your might." Ding Yunyi's words rang in the ears of the brothers: "On the battlefield, as long as you still have breath, you have to stand up and continue to fight. No matter how hard you work, you will be the last person alive.  It¡¯s the only law on the battlefield! There are no cowards among my brothers, I firmly believe it!¡±

    The emotions of these people were gradually aroused.

    Especially Wang Wei, his blood was boiling at this moment, and he wanted to rush to the battlefield immediately to fulfill his dream of becoming a general.

    From this day on, city siege drills became compulsory for Penghu officers and soldiers. Ding Yunyi even made rules for this: the first person to attack the city wall each time would be rewarded with ten taels of silver.

    This is a huge sum of money, more than three months of brothers¡¯ salary.  Therefore, as soon as this order came out, everyone rushed to be first in every drill, fearing that they would fall behind and watch the money being taken away by others.

    I have been training like this for more than half a month, and it has been quite effective.

    At this time, Li Guo, who went out to contact the pirates, also came back.

    As predicted before, most of the pirates are afraid of Ding Yunyi's reputation, fearing that this is a trap and they will never be able to leave Penghu. Some pirates are still waiting and are unwilling to come to Penghu.

    But it was not all without gain. Li Guo went around and used his credibility as a guarantee. After repeated persuasion, six pirates decided to take the risk and attend the meeting.

    These six pirates are all small pirates, with the most only having three ships, and they are called sea mud bears.  The other five are Wang Desan, Zhen Yifang, Clippers Sun, Ghostface Xing and Fang Fenghuang.

    Hearing the names of these six people, Ding Yunyi almost laughed. Is there any serious name?

    These pirates live a life of licking blood with their swords. Once caught by the government, beheading will be inevitable and their families will be implicated, so they refuse to use their real names.  Some nicknames are given by themselves, while others are given by others based on their looks and habits.

    Although it¡¯s not entirely satisfactory, it¡¯s something new and even a bit absurd. Finally, six companies have come, so it¡¯s a good start.

    Li Guo told Ding Yunyi that these six pirates had a close relationship with him and trusted him not to betray them. They all agreed to go to Penghu to attend the pirate conference on the 20th of this month.

    Counting the days, there are only a few days left. It¡¯s just that such a conference is a bit shady. The fewer people who know about it, the better. It can¡¯t be welcomed with great fanfare.

    Ordered to prepare some good wine and food, Ding Yunyi waited for that day to arrive.

    It¡¯s an exercise and a pirate conference. Ding Yunyi didn¡¯t make any deliberate preparations for the upcoming wedding.  Fortunately, the people of Penghu knew that Ding Xunjian was getting married, and everyone was overjoyed and helped to organize the wedding.  Qin Yun also allocated a sum of money and a few skilled people from Daming Ocean Company to prepare for the marriage, so Ding Yunyi didn't need to worry about it.

    During this period, Ye Yuan sent more than a hundred people to Penghu one after another. As a result, the various armed forces in Ding Yunyi's hands had reached about a thousand.

    Ding Yunyi never thought that one day he would have a thousand soldiers in his hands.

    This kind of power is enough to carry out a vigorous fight.

    The only thing he is worried about now is that Zheng Zhilong must not show up on his wedding day, otherwise with his meticulousness, the matter will be exposed.

    The shipbuilding workshop is also in full swing, which is also the key point.  Regardless of whether the attack on Taiwan is successful or not, the shipyard must be built.

    As a result, Qin Yun became the busiest person in Penghu.  He had to be responsible for the construction of the shipyard, preparations for his eldest brother's wedding, and all the logistical supplies for the attack on Taiwan. He was extremely busy all day long.

    Ding Yunyi couldn't bear to let a scholar be busy like this, but Qin Yun was very tolerant. Instead, he smiled and comforted: "Brother, don't worry about me. I was originally a Jieyuan who was kicked out. If there was no big brother,  I have been so confused and idle all my life. Now that I am following my brother and doing something as grand as retaking Taiwan, it is worth it even if I die. Qin¡¯s name will definitely go down in history.¡±

    Seeing what Qin Yun said, Ding Yunyi didn't know what to do.

    Qin Yun smiled and then said seriously: "There is one thing that has been on my mind for a few days. We are preparing to recover Taiwan. My eldest brother is supervising this matter all day long, but we must not forget that there are Zheng Zhilong's spies in Penghu. Brother  A happy event is approaching, but there is no festive atmosphere at all, which makes people suspicious. "

    Ding Yunyi nodded, but he was negligent in this regard.

    "A man who is about to become a groom's officer, but he runs around in the military camp all day long without paying any attention to the marriage. It seems very unfair."?.

    Without saying much at the moment, he turned around and left.

    Looking at his back, Qin Yun smiled.  He knew that the eldest brother must have gone to the bride-to-be now and would be beaming in front of everyone.

    The eldest brother is not a perfect person, he also has many shortcomings.  But his biggest advantage is that he can listen to other people's opinions, and as long as the opinion is right, he will correct it immediately.

    Such a person is the enlightened master that one wholeheartedly wants to follow

    Although the Ming Dynasty is still huge, it already looks like the building is about to collapse.  Internal and external troubles are eroding this huge empire all the time. Once something fatal happens, it will inevitably collapse.

    ??Whether it is a rogue bandit or a golden prisoner, it may become this fatal point.

    The Ming Dynasty has collapsed. Where will the people of the Ming Dynasty go?  Maybe it's time to think about your own options now.

    In troubled times, there are always heroes.  At the end of the Yuan Dynasty, Emperor Taizu started his career bit by bit as a beggar, and finally defeated all his opponents and established the Ming Dynasty.

    What now?  Who is a person like Emperor Taizu now?

    Emperor Chongzhen was diligent, and it would not be an exaggeration to describe him as a "wise emperor", but he may not be the one who could turn the tide. After all, the foundation of the empire had already been hollowed out.

    ¡°In Fujian alone, various forces are intertwined, and the governor personally appointed by the imperial court does not have as much weight as a general.

    Qin Yun exhaled softly. He knew that he was making a bet. The bet was that Ding Yunyi was the "hero" he was looking for, and the bet was his life's future.

    ¡°At least so far, he can¡¯t see the possibility of losing.  Ding Yunyi climbed from a soldier to a guard position in the shortest time, and even gained the emperor's trust.

    So what about this time?  Will Ding Yunyi continue to regain Taiwan smoothly?

    For Ding Yunyi, this adventure is also a gamble.

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 160 Eye-Opening

    The brothers were practicing, and Ding Yunyi started to "act".

    Qin Yun¡¯s words reminded him that Zheng Zhilong¡¯s people must lose their last trace of defense.

    So, Ding Shoubei, who was beaming all day long and tired of being with the bride-to-be all day long, appeared.

    And this information, without exception, flew into the hands of Zheng Zhilong on time.

    Zheng Zhilong knew about the news that Ding Yunyi was getting married very early.  He doesn't need Ding Yunyi to invite him.

    It is a small guarded wedding. As a general, I condescend to go there, which is a bit of a privilege.  Ding Yunyi was worried that Zheng Zhilong would come uninvited, and Zheng Zhilong was also worried that Ding Yunyi would send him an invitation.

    Although Ding Yunyi is not a high-ranking official, he is the son of the current minister of the Ministry of War and the brother-in-law of the prefect of Quanzhou. Once the invitation is sent, it is really unreasonable not to go.

    The days passed day by day, and October 20th came as promised.

    Pirate convention!

    Ships one after another were moored in Penghu, and the people who got off the ships were all in strange shapes. At first glance, they were not serious people.

    The people of Penghu were murmuring in their hearts, why would Inspector Ding allow these people to go to the island?

    Li Guo, who was responsible for welcoming them, told the people and Zheng Zhilong¡¯s spies with a smile that these people were all overseas students and had business dealings with Inspector Ding, so they were fooled.

    No wonder these people are dressed like this, it turns out they are all uncivilized people.

    The pirate leaders were also very cooperative and kept silent. Occasionally, when someone from Penghu came to talk to them, they would shake their heads and act like they didn't understand.

    ¡°In fact, they are also uneasy in their hearts. God knows what they will encounter in Penghu this time.

    Who are you about to see?  He successively killed the officers and soldiers of Hitachi Gong Yaota, Oniomaru and Liu Xiang. He became famous all over the world by killing pirates and was the deadly enemy of pirates.

    It¡¯s hard to say whether I can come back alive from this trip to Penghu.  If Li Guo hadn't patted his chest and used his own head to guarantee that nothing would happen to them, he wouldn't have come to Penghu, a place they once regarded as fat, even if they were beaten to death.

    In the past, Penghu was defenseless and pirates could come and leave whenever they wanted. But since Ding Yunyi appeared, it has become completely different. This place has simply become a restricted area for pirates.

    These pirates still trust Li Guo¡¯s character, and they all have a close relationship with Li Guo.  Even if you take a risk, just take it as a risk for your brother.

    From entering the Penghu waters, to landing and then entering the Penghu military camp, these pirate leaders were eye-opening along the way. The Penghu of today is no longer the fish belly of the past.

    Penghu navy ships patrolled back and forth on the sea. The ships were equipped with formidable Folan cannons, which were majestic and arrogant.

    On land, the Fenggui City Fortress is towering and tall, echoing the defensive positions of Mazu Temple. Once the enemy lands, the crossfire from both sides will be enough to cause heavy casualties to the enemies who land on the island.

    The soldiers who are constantly patrolling Penghu monitor every stranger who lands on the island with vigilant eyes.

    With such defense facilities, let alone these small pirates, even if Liu Xiang attacked Taiwan in his heyday, he would have paid a heavy price and he might not have been able to conquer Penghu.

    This is true militarily, and it also amazed the pirate leaders economically.

    There are several ships loaded with cargo moored at the dock. According to Li Guo, they all belong to the Daming Ocean Company. The cargo is transported from Quanzhou and other places, and is inspected and replenished in Penghu before being shipped to Taiwan, Luzon,  Java and other places.

    Once these are given away, they will all be in vain.  Seeing these goods, the pirate leaders' eyes were filled with tears.  In the past, hijacking such a ship would have been enough for them to live happily for more than half a year.

    But now they don¡¯t dare to rob them even if they have the courage to do so. All the ships, without exception, have a flag:

    Daming Inspector Ding!

    This is a flag that symbolizes power and majesty!

    Once any sea-going ship flies this flag, it means that the ship will be defended by the Penghu navy, and plunderers will become Penghu's mortal enemies!

    Since this flag appeared in the sea, there has only been one incident.

    Not long after Ding Yunyi killed Oniomaru, a pirate named Kipotian, who had never heard of Ding Yunyi's name, rashly robbed a sea-going ship with the flag of "Ding Ming Inspector Ding", and the result was immediate  They encountered fierce resistance from the armed escorts on board.

    Kip Potian killed seven or eight brothers, but still could not control the ship. Although the opponent also suffered heavy casualties, he became more and more courageous as he fought and refused to give up.

    ? ?Potian really had no choice but to give up the robbery and leave in despair.

    But things are not over yet.

    Soon, Penghu sent a large number of boats and spies to search for Kipotian's whereabouts, and finally got news.

    More than half a month later, when Kii Potian put on makeup and went to Kinmen to have fun, he was beheaded at night.  At dawn, Ki Po Tian's head was sent to the Kinmen Macao Inspection Department. The person who came said that he was a subordinate of Ding Yunyi from Penghu and was ordered to kill the pirate Ki Po Tian in Kinmen, so he dedicated his head to Kinmen.

    The people from the Inspection Department were naturally overjoyed to receive such a feat for no reason. They didn't ask why Ding Yunyi chased the pirates to Kinmen.

    The death of Ki Potian greatly shocked the pirates. From then on, no one dared to touch the minds of the ships flying the flag of "Inspector of the Ming Dynasty".

    The six pirates, Hai Nixiong, never dreamed that one day they would actually see Ding Yunyi, who was threatening the pirates.

    There is a legend among pirates that Ding Yunyi is three feet tall, has blue hair, red eyes, and is accustomed to wielding two swords. He can seize humans and beasts thousands of miles away, and kill people invisibly while talking and laughing.

    Others say that Ding Yunyi was once summoned by Emperor Chongzhen, who personally gave him a sword used by Emperor Taizu. With this sword, he could kill whoever he wanted with just a spell.

    When Hai Nixiong told these legends carefully, Li Guo said with a "haha" smile: "Isn't that the first-rate of gods? My family is famous for its bravery in defense, and it is all done with swords and guns. Every time the defense is on the battlefield, they must go to the battlefield in person,  He takes the lead and is never willing to lag behind others, and his brothers all sincerely obey him. How can he be like the legend? "

    The six pirates felt a little relieved.

    It¡¯s good that he is a normal person, otherwise if he is really three feet tall, with blue hair and red eyes, I¡¯m afraid he will be scared to death if he sits across from him.

    Entering the Penghu military camp, you will see a group of officers and soldiers training.  Their military appearance was neat and tidy, their demeanor was majestic, and their shouts of "hehe" made these pirates marvel again.

    As soon as I entered the camp and sat there for less than a stick of incense, I heard someone outside shouting:

    "The Penghu garrison of the Ming Dynasty, Xiaoqi Lieutenant, Ding Yunyi has arrived!"

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 161 The First Pirate Conference

    "Ding Ming Penghu Guards, Xiaoqi Lieutenant, Ding Yunyi has arrived!"

    At this sound, the six pirates stood up hurriedly.

    I saw a young man walking in with dignity.

    The six pirates were a little confused. The legendary pirate's mortal enemy was actually such a young man?

    "Everyone, thank you for your hard work, please sit down!"

    As soon as he walked in, Ding Yunyi said with a smile.

    The pirate finally came to his senses and hurriedly said hello out of fear and curiosity.

    Hai Nixiong, Wang Desan, Zhen Yifang, Clippers Sun, Ghostface Xing, Fang Fenghuang

    Ding Yunyi looked at these six pirates.

    Hai Nixiong is the most powerful among the six people. It is said that this person has excellent water properties and can hold his breath underwater for as long as a stick of incense. He is also extremely strong, so he has the nickname "Hai Nixiong".

    The remaining people all have their own abilities, otherwise they would not be able to stand firm on the sea and make their own names.

    Fang Fenghuang is the youngest among these people, only about eighteen or nineteen years old. He has a sweet appearance, with bare feet and a golden bell hanging on each ankle, which makes a jingling sound when he walks.

    It is said that her father was a pirate. He was later surrounded and suppressed by Zheng Zhilong and died in Zheng Zhilong's hands. Fang Fenghuang summoned his father's old men and became a pirate again. He wanted to pay for his father and was sworn in with Zheng Zhilong.

    In fact, most of these pirates hated Zheng Zhilong.

    Zheng Zhilong was also a pirate back then. After being recruited by the court, he immediately turned against him and killed all his former companions. He even refused to let go of his brothers. He was more cruel than pirates!

    "Everyone, please take a seat." Ding Yunyi once again invited several pirates to take a seat: "This time, please ask Brother Li to invite everyone from everywhere. We have worked hard all the way. Please give Ding some face, and Ding will never make things difficult for you. No matter what happened before  You have committed many big things, but as long as you don¡¯t leave Penghu, no one will come to arrest you.¡±

    "One sentence made the six pirates feel relieved a little."

    Wang Desan was the oldest among these people and the most thoughtful. Seeing that this young man who was famous among pirates spoke politely, he couldn't help but boldly asked: "Master Guards invited me to come, I don't know.  Why? We also asked Brother Li, and Brother Li was also vague. "

    "Actually, I just want to meet you." Ding Yunyi said calmly: "I have been in Penghu for a while, and I have done some small and medium-sized things. I have heard of some of your names, and I have never heard of some, but  This is the first time we have met. I heard that some of them used to come to Penghu for fun, but since I took office, they have stopped coming. I think it¡¯s my fault as the owner.¡±

    The six pirates looked at each other.

    Although Ding Yunyi spoke politely, he was aggressive.  To make it clear is to tell them who is the master of Penghu now.

    Ding Yunyi didn't take their appearance seriously, and still said calmly: "I don't need to say more about the importance of Penghu, some of you know it better than me. Let's make it clear that before, you came once every three days, and you came every five days.  Even though there is no serious evil in this visit, it is inevitable to harass the place. After all, Penghu is the Penghu of the Ming Dynasty, not the Penghu of pirates. Am I right? "

    The six pirates were speechless, no one dared to speak.

    Ding Yunyi smiled calmly: "Then again, you no longer come to harass Penghu. I, Ding Yunyi, am very grateful, and I acknowledge your feelings, but what about your supplies? As far as we know, you are determined to go to Taiwan.  No, Zheng Zhilong in Quanzhou and other places will not allow you to dock. The same is true in Luzon, Java and other places. The ship is drifting on the sea, and the brothers cannot lack food and fresh water for a moment, although this may be solved by plundering the ship.  But will you spend your whole life at sea?¡±

    This is what these pirates are worried about.

    Penghu was originally the best place for supplies, and even for a period of time it was an area that was neglected. But since Ding Yunyi arrived, everything has changed.

    With the loss of the treasure land of Penghu, supply has indeed become a big problem that troubles pirates the most.

    Even if they occasionally find a supply place, they can only sneak out and leave as soon as the supplies are finished. Otherwise, once they are caught, everyone knows what is waiting for them.

    "What Lord Guard said is true, but what can we do?" Wang Desan sighed: "To put it bluntly, since Lord Guard guarded Penghu, all of us have been in danger, and everyone is afraid of Your Majesty's reputation.  No one dares to come to Penghu, and supplies are also a headache. For example, my ship has been sailing at sea for more than sixty days. Many brothers have become ill, and one of them died this time.  Although we are aware of the danger, the temptation of land is still far greater than the danger, and we are not waiting for adventure.What's the matter? I just ask you to allow me to stay on the island for two more days this time. I will never dare to harass you.  "

    As soon as he said this, the other pirates also expressed their opinions.

    Ding Yunyi smiled slightly, he knew what these people longed for most.

    People who have been wandering at sea for a long time long to see land most. Once they have been wandering at sea for a long time, there are not a few commotions caused by anxiety and disease.

    It is precisely because of this that many pirates with abundant supplies on board risk huge risks to attack land facilities, not to grab anything, but to resolve the anxiety and riots caused by the crew's endless desire for land.  .

    Once the land is sealed, it is equivalent to blocking the pirates' way of survival.

    "You can stay in Penghu as long as you want this time." Ding Yunyi smiled and said: "Not only that, I also allow you to use Penghu as your supply base from now on."

    The six pirates were stunned. They seemed to have heard wrongly.

    After being stunned for a long time, Wang Desan said in a trembling voice: "Sir, are you kidding me?"

    "I, Mr. Ding, never make such jokes." Ding Yunyi said sternly: "As long as you don't harass the people and follow the rules I set after landing on the island, you can come whenever you want and stay as long as you want.  Just stay for as long as you want.¡±

    The pirates were overjoyed. Fang Fenghuang, who was about the same age as Ding Yunyi, couldn't help but let out a cheer.

    If this is really possible, then a huge problem that has troubled them for many days can be successfully solved.

    Wang Desan was mature and prudent after all. As soon as the excitement passed, his mind started racing. After a while, he asked cautiously: "Sir, I'm afraid there are other conditions for this?"

    With one sentence, several pirates calmed down. Yes, how could such a simple thing be possible in the world?  What's more, what they are facing now is the pirates' nemesis.  Good things like pie in the sky don't happen so easily.

    Ding Yunyi said frankly: "Yes, I do have other conditions."

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 161 The First Pirate Conference

    "Ding Ming Penghu Guards, Xiaoqi Lieutenant, Ding Yunyi has arrived!"

    At this sound, the six pirates stood up hurriedly.

    I saw a young man walking in with dignity.

    The six pirates were a little confused. The legendary pirate's mortal enemy was actually such a young man?

    "Everyone, thank you for your hard work, please sit down!"

    As soon as he walked in, Ding Yunyi said with a smile.

    The pirate finally came to his senses and hurriedly said hello out of fear and curiosity.

    Hai Nixiong, Wang Desan, Zhen Yifang, Clippers Sun, Ghostface Xing, Fang Fenghuang

    Ding Yunyi looked at these six pirates.

    Hai Nixiong is the most powerful among the six people. It is said that this person has excellent water properties and can hold his breath underwater for as long as a stick of incense. He is also extremely strong, so he has the nickname "Hai Nixiong".

    The remaining people all have their own abilities, otherwise they would not be able to stand firm on the sea and make their own names.

    Fang Fenghuang is the youngest among these people, only about eighteen or nineteen years old. He has a sweet appearance, with bare feet and a golden bell hanging on each ankle, which makes a jingling sound when he walks.

    It is said that her father was a pirate. He was later surrounded and suppressed by Zheng Zhilong and died in Zheng Zhilong's hands. Fang Fenghuang summoned his father's old men and became a pirate again. He wanted to pay for his father and was sworn in with Zheng Zhilong.

    In fact, most of these pirates hated Zheng Zhilong.

    Zheng Zhilong was also a pirate back then. After being recruited by the court, he immediately turned against him and killed all his former companions. He even refused to let go of his brothers. He was more cruel than pirates!

    "Everyone, please take a seat." Ding Yunyi once again invited several pirates to take a seat: "This time, please ask Brother Li to invite everyone from everywhere. We have worked hard all the way. Please give Ding some face, and Ding will never make things difficult for you. No matter what happened before  You have committed many big things, but as long as you don¡¯t leave Penghu, no one will come to arrest you.¡±

    "One sentence made the six pirates feel relieved a little."

    Wang Desan was the oldest among these people and the most thoughtful. Seeing that this young man who was famous among pirates spoke politely, he couldn't help but boldly asked: "Master Guards invited me to come, I don't know.  Why? We also asked Brother Li, and Brother Li was also vague. "

    "Actually, I just want to meet you." Ding Yunyi said calmly: "I have been in Penghu for a while, and I have done some small and medium-sized things. I have heard of some of your names, and I have never heard of some, but  This is the first time we have met. I heard that some of them used to come to Penghu for fun, but since I took office, they have stopped coming. I think it¡¯s my fault as the owner.¡±

    The six pirates looked at each other.

    Although Ding Yunyi spoke politely, he was aggressive.  To make it clear is to tell them who is the master of Penghu now.

    Ding Yunyi didn't take their appearance seriously, and still said calmly: "I don't need to say more about the importance of Penghu, some of you know it better than me. Let's make it clear that before, you came once every three days, and you came every five days.  Even though there is no serious evil in this visit, it is inevitable to harass the place. After all, Penghu is the Penghu of the Ming Dynasty, not the Penghu of pirates. Am I right? "

    The six pirates were speechless, no one dared to speak.

    Ding Yunyi smiled calmly: "Then again, you no longer come to harass Penghu. I, Ding Yunyi, am very grateful, and I acknowledge your feelings, but what about your supplies? As far as we know, you are determined to go to Taiwan.  No, Zheng Zhilong in Quanzhou and other places will not allow you to dock. The same is true in Luzon, Java and other places. The ship is drifting on the sea, and the brothers cannot lack food and fresh water for a moment, although this may be solved by plundering the ship.  But will you spend your whole life at sea?¡±

    This is what these pirates are worried about.

    Penghu was originally the best place for supplies, and even for a period of time it was an area that was neglected. But since Ding Yunyi arrived, everything has changed.

    With the loss of the treasure land of Penghu, supply has indeed become a big problem that troubles pirates the most.

    Even if they occasionally find a supply place, they can only sneak out and leave as soon as the supplies are finished. Otherwise, once they are caught, everyone knows what is waiting for them.

    "What Lord Guard said is true, but what can we do?" Wang Desan sighed: "To put it bluntly, since Lord Guard guarded Penghu, all of us have been in danger, and everyone is afraid of Your Majesty's reputation.  No one dares to come to Penghu, and supplies are also a headache. For example, my ship has been sailing at sea for more than sixty days. Many brothers have become ill, and one of them died this time.  Although we are aware of the danger, the temptation of land is still far greater than the danger, and we are not waiting for adventure.What's the matter? I just ask you to allow me to stay on the island for two more days this time. I will never dare to harass you.  "

    As soon as he said this, the other pirates also expressed their opinions.

    Ding Yunyi smiled slightly, he knew what these people longed for most.

    People who have been wandering at sea for a long time long to see land most. Once they have been wandering at sea for a long time, there are not a few commotions caused by anxiety and disease.

    It is precisely because of this that many pirates with abundant supplies on board risk huge risks to attack land facilities, not to grab anything, but to resolve the anxiety and riots caused by the crew's endless desire for land.  .

    Once the land is sealed, it is equivalent to blocking the pirates' way of survival.

    "You can stay in Penghu as long as you want this time." Ding Yunyi smiled and said: "Not only that, I also allow you to use Penghu as your supply base from now on."

    The six pirates were stunned. They seemed to have heard wrongly.

    After being stunned for a long time, Wang Desan said in a trembling voice: "Sir, are you kidding me?"

    "I, Mr. Ding, never make such jokes." Ding Yunyi said sternly: "As long as you don't harass the people and follow the rules I set after landing on the island, you can come whenever you want and stay as long as you want.  Just stay for as long as you want.¡±

    The pirates were overjoyed. Fang Fenghuang, who was about the same age as Ding Yunyi, couldn't help but let out a cheer.

    If this is really possible, then a huge problem that has troubled them for many days can be successfully solved.

    Wang Desan was mature and prudent after all. As soon as the excitement passed, his mind started racing. After a while, he asked cautiously: "Sir, I'm afraid there are other conditions for this?"

    With one sentence, several pirates calmed down. Yes, how could such a simple thing be possible in the world?  What's more, what they are facing now is the pirates' nemesis.  Good things like pie in the sky don't happen so easily.

    Ding Yunyi said frankly: "Yes, I do have other conditions."

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 162 Pirate Alliance

    "Yes, I have other conditions."

    Ding Yunyi said calmly: "The interests are always equal to each other. Penghu allows you to resupply and go ashore for adjustments, but you must abide by my rules. In addition to the ones I just mentioned, I also have rules on the sea.  "

    As soon as the word "rules" came out, several pirates paid attention.

    Ding Yunyi finally explained all his ideas: "First, from now on, the seven of you and I are allies, watching and helping each other. If one person is in trouble at sea, the others must give their full help, and there must be no excuses."

    No one objects to this.

    These six groups are originally small pirates. Pirates of this size must unite to survive.  Now that a strong man like Ding Yunyi, who has an entire navy, comes forward to organize it, that is the only thing that can be done. For the pirates, it is equivalent to finding a big backer.

    ? But it¡¯s strange.  Ding Yunyi is an official, they are thieves, and now an official wants to form an alliance with a group of thieves.

    I am afraid that such a thing can only happen to Penghu and Ding Yunyi.

    "The second point." Ding Yunyi said slowly: "Once the sea ban is lifted, there will be more ships traveling on the sea. Although you are pirates, there are some that can be robbed, and some that cannot be robbed. I, the Ming Dynasty, do not rob merchant ships, nor do we rob weak merchant ships.  We, the Ming Ocean Company, will not rob the merchant ships. We will only rob the ships that make money, the ships that make money, and the ships that make huge profits!"

    The six pirates hesitated.

    They are small pirates who can only rob some lone merchant ships. They want to rob the fully armed red barbarian and dry silk merchant ships, but I am afraid they do not have the ability yet.

    Ding Yunyi has already made arrangements for them: "Everyone, although Taixi's armed merchant ships are powerful, they are not invulnerable. I will help you install corresponding weapons on your ships and train the personnel on board to improve your combat effectiveness.  The opponent's capital to compete. At the same time, I will also set up a 'pirate fund'. Every time I successfully rob, I will put a part of my money into this fund.  If it doesn¡¯t open for a month, I will use money from this fund to subsidize it.¡±

    After hearing this, the six pirates felt a little relieved.  If this is true, it will give them less worries.

    "Besides, you are weak when scattered, but what if you unite?" Ding Yunyi said with a smile: "United, you have more than ten ships, and with the weapons I gave you, how can you rob even a Taixi ship?  Can¡¯t you rob it? If the cooperation is successful, I think it¡¯s perfectly fine for everyone to share their contributions equally!¡±

    Several pirates nodded slightly, and this article was considered passed.

    Soon, Ding Yunyi turned to the most important thing: "I issued the call for a pirate meeting, but only the six of you responded. I, Ding Yunyi, feel grateful for your kindness. From now on, I will delineate your sphere of influence.  No other pirates are allowed to enter the area I have set for you, and any other pirates who dare to touch the merchant ships passing through your waters are considered enemies of our seven alliances!"

    These words immediately boosted the spirits of the six pirates.

    They would often focus on a target, work hard to reconnoiter and track it, and finally want to take action, but a more powerful pirate would suddenly appear and take action first, making all their hard work go in vain.  Being weak themselves, they could only swallow this breath and helplessly watch others eat the fat meat, and they might not even be able to get a share of the soup.

    Ding Yunyi¡¯s intention now is to openly stand up for them and fix the sphere of influence.

    Fang Fenghuang was a little uneasy: "Sir, what if other pirates ignore you?"

    "Ignore?" Ding Yunyi sneered: "Those are the enemies of our seven alliances! Anyone who is an enemy will be killed! If anyone in my alliance, Ding Yunyi, dares to touch me, no matter how powerful the opponent is, I will use all the power of the Penghu Navy.  Chase him with all your strength!"

    The six pirates cheered loudly, their blood boiling, and they stood up together: "I am willing to go through fire and water for you!"

    This time, they have finally found a great supporter who is willing to stand up for them and is not afraid of anything!

    Wang Desan suddenly said: "Everyone, since we have become an alliance, allies must have a leader. Your Excellency is the most brave in the world, and I would like to make you the leader of the alliance!"

    "We are all willing to accept you as our leader!"

    Once this proposal is made, how can anyone object to it?

    Ding Yunyi did not refuse, and accepted the position of alliance leader. He asked people to bring seven arrows, and placed one in front of each person. Ding Yunyi picked it up and said:

    "Today, I, Ding Yunyi, make an oath to the Broken Arrow Alliance: The seven alliances will be of one heart and one virtue, watch and help each other, and never betray. If we advance, we will advance together, and if we retreat, we will retreat together."When someone is in trouble, the six families help each other.  We share blessings and misfortunes, we share favors and disgrace.  If you break this oath, there will be such an arrow!  "

    As he said that, he broke the arrow in two with all his strength.

    The six pirate families also shouted loudly: "Seven families are in alliance, with one heart and one virtue When one person is in trouble, the six families help each other. We share the good and bad, the favor and the disgrace. If you violate this oath, there will be such an arrow!"

    Together we break the arrows, the oath of alliance is fulfilled.

    Seven arrows were broken, and several specially made flags were put up again.

    Ding Yunyi asked someone to unfurl the flag. It was a flag with a black background. There was a skull on two knives, and underneath, a large word "alliance" was embroidered with white thread.

    "From now on, this flag will be my communication signal!" Ding Yunyi said with a stern face: "Whenever you see this flag at sea, it is our alliance. In addition, we, Penghu, have specially designed our own flag language to serve as a communication signal at sea.  For communication purposes, you can choose smart and smart people on your respective ships and study them carefully. In the future, communication at sea will be as convenient as on land. "

    "Yes, I will obey the order of the leader!"

    Leader!  When these two words appeared, Ding Yunyi had two identities. One was the defender of the Ming Dynasty, and the other was the leader of the pirates.

    It feels quite ridiculous when I think about it. A serious officer from the Ming Dynasty became the leader of pirates.  If those in the court knew about it, it might cause some big trouble.  Not to mention others, my father and eldest brother-in-law were probably the first to jump up and scold me for ruining the Ding family's family tradition.

    However, the greatest turmoil in the Ming Dynasty is only a few years away, and Ding Yunyi can no longer care about this. Strengthening his own strength is now the first priority.

    Although the alliance leader can only govern six small pirates now, and is not recognized by most pirates, this is a beginning.

    Ding Yunyi has built the foundation of the pirate alliance. He believes that as time goes by, more and more pirates will join this alliance.

    When the power is further expanded and more pirates join, then Ding Yunyi will become in the true sense:

    Pirate King!

 Part One: The Storm in Penghu Chapter 163 The Strange Woman Han Xiaoxiao

    The establishment of the Pirate Alliance took Ding Yunyi's pirate career a big step forward.

    No one would have thought that the Penghu garrison of the Ming Dynasty, which had killed countless pirates and could even be said to be the public enemy of pirates, would personally come forward to organize a pirate alliance.

    But now this alliance has really appeared.

    In addition to integrating the pirates and bringing the sea into the orbit they want, there is another very important reason. In the upcoming battle to capture Taiwan, these pirates who are extremely familiar with the sea will definitely be able to play their role.  .

    The training in Penghu is becoming more and more severe day by day, sometimes even to the point of being unkind, and all of this is for the upcoming battle.

    As the battle to regain Taiwan approaches day by day, Ding Yunyi¡¯s marriage is also approaching day by day.

    In order to confuse the spies arranged by Zheng Zhilong in Penghu, Ding Yunyi often made some ridiculous moves. He wanted the spies to tell Zheng Zhilong that he was completely immersed in the happy event.

    But at this time, Han Xiaoxiao unexpectedly made a "request": "We can't be wives."

    Ding Yunyi was a little confused.

    "My brother-in-law and second sister have discussed this issue with him before, but he always felt that he was sorry for the two girls by doing this, but he did not expect that Han Xiaoxiao would take the initiative to bring it up.

    "You are a person who does big things, Brother Ding." Han Xiaoxiao didn't seem to feel aggrieved at all for saying this. Instead, he said with a smile on his face: "Axi and I are not from good backgrounds. If we were from an ordinary family, how could we fight for it?"  You also have to fight for the position of wife, but it is different here. Your Ding family is the master, your father is the minister of the Ministry of War, and your two brothers-in-law are high-ranking officials. Marrying someone with two backgrounds like us as wives,  As long as they make their colleagues laugh, they will no longer be able to hold their heads high in the court"

    There was a pause, and without waiting for Ding Yunyi to speak, he said first: "Brother Ding, I know that you have a deep love for us, and we all think of you well in our hearts, and we are willing to suffer any grievances with you. But I am not married.  It is already a violation of the rules for a wife to take a concubine first, and it is absolutely forbidden for any of us to be wives. You must marry a girl of high status. This will be of great help to your future.  Axi and I have discussed it, and she has no objection, so you don¡¯t have to worry about us.¡±

    Ding Yunyi was speechless for a moment.

    What regrets can there be about getting such a woman?

    In such an era, identity is extremely important to a woman. Whether she is a wife or a concubine will often determine the fate of a woman's life.

    But Han Xiaoxiao and Axi gave up without hesitation.

    What more can you say?

    Han Xiaoxiao held Ding Yunyi's hand: "Actually, no matter what your identity and status is, whether you marry me or not, I am already very happy. I have always dreamed of serving a great hero, even if  I am satisfied to be his maid. Now my wish has come true. Even if you kick me out now, I will be your woman for the rest of my life. "

    Ding Yunyi took a deep breath.

    Whether it is Han Xiaoxiao, Chen Yuanyuan, or any one of the Eight Beauties of Qinhuai in the future, their dream is to accompany a great hero and a real celebrity. There is nothing ridiculous about this.  Once they meet the person they like, they will be willing to give up everything and never leave, even if they are broken into pieces.

    In the past, I had only seen it in books, but now I have encountered it in person.

    "I will never let you down." Ding Yunyi held Han Xiaoxiao tightly: "Actually, there is no difference between my wife and my concubine in my heart. They are always my wife. Xiaoxiao, I don't want to hide it from you anymore. In fact, this time I  The rush to get married had other motives."

    He was silent for a while, and then whispered: "I will attack Taiwan on my wedding day!"

    I thought that after saying these words, Han Xiaoxiao would be unhappy because he deceived them and took advantage of them. Who would have thought that Han Xiaoxiao was startled for a moment, and then said with joy on his face: "Seriously?"

    Seeing Ding Yunyi nodding solemnly, Han Xiaoxiao actually smiled and said: "I just said that I didn't choose the wrong person. My husband is really a great person. I heard that Taiwan has been occupied by the red barbarians for a long time, and the people are living in dire straits.  Day and night, I hope that the Ming Dynasty will allow Taixi to occupy its territory. It¡¯s a pity that no one in the imperial court dares to do this. If my husband raises his arms and thunders, he will definitely leave his name in history.  There is nothing to regret!¡±

    "A wonderful woman in the world!" Ding Yunyi sighed: "What can Ding Yunyi do? He is just a brave husband, but he can win your favor. This life is enough. Don't worry, when that day comes, your husband will definitely lead the way.  , fight to the end and won¡¯t give up until Taiwan is taken!¡±"Xiaoxiao and Axi are praying for their husbands in Penghu!" Han Xiaoxiao said decisively: "On the day of the wedding, Xiaoxiao will stop eating and go on a hunger strike to pray for her husband. Unless Taiwan is regained, Xiaoxiao will never eat a grain of rice or even a drop of water!"

    Ding Yunyi let go of Han Xiaoxiao's hand and stood up with a laugh: "Okay, okay, Ding Yunyi always remembers your words, and he will definitely advance his troops deeply and take the lead to drive out all the red barbarians from Taiwan!"

    Amid laughter, Ding Yunyi strode out.

    Han Xiaoxiao looked at his back infatuatedly, his eyes flashing with infinite admiration and love.

    "Compared with others, Han Xiaoxiao undoubtedly feels that he is lucky to be able to marry such an amazing man in the vast sea of ??people.

    Even if I die for him now, I am still willing to do so.

    Until the two daughters Lu Hui and Lu Xue came in, Han Xiaoxiao hadn't noticed yet.  The two sisters felt that the young lady's demeanor was different, and thought they had an quarrel with Ding Yunyi, so they hurriedly said: "Miss, what's wrong with Mr. Ding?"

    "He is going to do something big." Han Xiaoxiao said with a smile: "The most amazing thing. I can't tell you what it is now, but my husband will be famous all over the world. When they invited me  When I came to Fujian, I thought it was a long way away, but now I¡¯m really grateful. How could I have met my husband otherwise?¡±

    The two Lu sisters pursed their lips and smiled.

    Ms. is such a person. She loves when she loves and hates when she hates. She never hides her feelings.  Now that I have met someone like Ding Yunyi, it will definitely be life and death.

    "Is my bright red wedding dress ready?" Han Xiaoxiao suddenly asked.

    The two sisters from the Lu family nodded, and Han Xiaoxiao stood up and said, "It needs to be cut to fit better. When I get married, I will always dress beautifully and gracefully. I will never disgrace my husband."  face."

    She is waiting for this day to come, a day when her husband will become famous all over the world and go down in history!

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 164: The person named Guo leads Taiwan

    "Jeremy, good afternoon."

    "Chen, good afternoon."

    Second Lieutenant Jeremy saw that the Chinese Chen Dong who had come to the officer several times appeared at the port again, with a happy face.

    He likes this person, who always brings many gifts to himself and his subordinates every time he comes to visit.  Sometimes they are local specialties from Fujian, and sometimes they are just free money.

    As members of the East India Company, they took the risk to come here from the distant Netherlands, and did not hesitate to start a war with the Ming Dynasty in order to make a fortune.

    But obviously with the Ming Dynasty¡¯s army regaining Penghu and the East India Company¡¯s disastrous defeat in the Battle of Liaoluowan, the opportunities for making a fortune suddenly decreased.

    Especially after the mysterious disappearance of the huge and arrogant battleship "Viking", the employees of the East India Company were even more frightened, and they became increasingly afraid to go to sea easily.

    But it¡¯s better now. It is said that Governor Mr. Putmans signed some kind of contract with them, which will allow them to make huge profits.

    Especially this Ming Dynasty man named Chen Dong was even more generous.  In the shortest possible time, he became "good friends" with the Dutch.

    "I brought you some silk, really good silk." Chen Dong's words did not disappoint Second Lieutenant Jeremy and his companions: "Second Lieutenant, everything is on the ship, you can take your people to bring them  Moved down."

    "Thank you, my friend, for your generosity." Second Lieutenant Jeremy said sincerely: "My soldiers and I are very grateful to you. This makes us more hopeful for the days to come. Ah, this time you  How many days will you stay?¡±

    "Three days."

    "Okay, no matter how many days you stay here, we welcome you." Second Lieutenant Jeremy said with a smile. When he saw Chen Dong taking out his pass to show him, he waved his hand hurriedly: "No need, the pass is far away.  Your familiar and friendly face works. Ah, are there still sixty people? Okay, no problem, you can get off the boat in groups and have a good time."

    "Thank you, Lieutenant." Chen Dong said, turning his head and shouting to his boat: "Did you hear that? Everyone must abide by other rules when getting off the boat. You are not allowed to run around and cause trouble."

    Hongyi was busy unloading the goods, and the crew members were busy disembarking. Chen Dong pointed at the locals not far away who were having a fierce argument with the Hongyi soldiers: "What's wrong with them?"

    "A group of barbarians." Jeremy shrugged contemptuously: "Mr. Governor recently issued a special tax order specifically for cane sugar. As a result, these barbarians were unhappy. The one named Guo Huaiyi,  I always bring a group of people here to make trouble. I really don¡¯t understand why there is such a big difference if they are all the same as you. "

    Chen Dong smiled on his face and said silently in his heart that when that day comes, you will definitely know what the true people of the Ming Dynasty are

    There was a lot of commotion over there, and the leader, Guo Huaiyi, was talking loudly.  The Hongyi officer who was negotiating with him was arrogant and seemed unwilling to give in at all.

    Chen Dong had a smile on his face, knowing very well that it seemed that Brother Ding had an effect on Hong Yi's instigation here.

    Jeremy¡¯s attention was not there. He was completely attracted by the goods that Chen Dong brought to them on the ship. He hurriedly said a few words to Chen Dong, and then hurriedly walked to the ship to supervise his men in handling the goods.

    Someone from behind patted Chen Dong, and when he looked back, it was Xie Tian.

    Xie Tian nodded slightly towards him, turned around and left without saying a word.  Chen Dong understood, looked around, and followed him.

    When they came to a deserted corner, Xie Tian stopped and asked, "Is everything ready, sir?"

    "We are almost ready." Chen Dong said in a low voice: "Your Excellency, you are training in siege techniques there day and night, and you are making good progress. Now our Penghu Navy warships are quietly gathering together. Once the time comes, we will launch an attack on Taiwan.  Attack with force!"

    "Where are your brothers?" Xie Tian asked, still expressionless.

    "All preparations have been completed." Chen Dong nodded: "These brothers are carefully selected and are the most loyal and reliable. Now they are very familiar with Hongyi, and they don't need special reports when they come and go. And every time I  When the officials come, they also deliberately arrange for some of them to spend the night in the city of Relanja. This will become a natural habit and will not appear too abrupt when a sudden attack occurs. "

    Xie Tian looked very satisfied.

    This plan to attack Taiwan is very risky. The brothers are simply putting their heads in their waistbands to take risks. The most important thing is whether Chen Dong and his group can successfully open the city of Relanja.? 

    He looked to the side: "You go back this time and tell your Excellency that I have instigated Governor Putmans to collect a special tax on sugar, which has seriously caused dissatisfaction among the locals, and"

    His voice began to lower: "I have convinced Guo Huaiyi to start the incident on November 16th."

    Chen Dong was surprised. Guo Huaiyi started the incident on November 16th?  How did Xie Tian convince him?  If that is the case, then the Hongyi will have to devote a large part of their energy to deal with the rebellious Taiwanese, and the defense of Relanjia City will definitely be empty. This will add a few points to Penghu's ability to seize Taiwan.  Odds.

    In fact, it is not difficult to do such a thing.

    Guo Huaiyi likes to eat fish, especially raw fish without any cooking, which he regards as the most beautiful thing in the world.  Xie Tian arranged for Duan Saner to find a way to give a manipulated fish to Guo Huaiyi.  There was a strip of cloth in the belly of the fish. When Guo Huai ate half of it, he found the strip of cloth. To his surprise and joy, there were several words written on the strip of cloth:

    "The red barbarians are in chaos, and the high officials are rebelling; those named Guo will lead Taiwan."

    As soon as Guo Huai saw these twelve words, his heart was beating wildly.  He didn't dare to tell anyone else, so he quietly went to Xie Tian, ??who he considered a friend and the most knowledgeable, to discuss it.

    This was originally arranged by Xie Tian. When he saw the banner, he acted as if he was extremely surprised: "This is a hint from God. At present, the red barbarians are occupying high positions, doing evil, and rashly imposing a sugar tax, which has already caused the anger of heaven and earth.  One person raises his arms and shouts, and everyone responds, "The person named Guo will lead Taiwan." Isn't that what he's talking about?"

    Guo Huaiyi was ecstatic.

    He didn¡¯t have this ambition in the first place, but when something like this suddenly happened, was God really giving him a hint?

    Those with the surname Guo will lead Taiwan.

    There is nothing wrong with Taiwan being led by oneself.  Didn't Zheng Zhilong also grow from a small pirate to become such a big situation today?

    Hongyi suddenly imposed a large sucrose tax. Just as Xie Tian said, he put a perfect opportunity in front of him.

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 165: Recover Taiwan and fight here!

    Everything is proceeding according to Ding Yunyi's design.

    On November 15th of the seventh year of Chongzhen, the Penghu navy scattered on nearby islands began to gather secretly.

    The entire Penghu navy, headed by the "Challenger", is about to embark on an unknown journey.

    At this time, the Penghu Navy, under the command of Ding Yunyi, had begun to change quietly.  Although he is not a very good naval battle general, and although he prefers fighting on land, he is transforming this fleet according to his own ideas and knowledge.

    This is the biggest capital in his hand.

    Maritime communication - semaphore, has roughly a template, which will greatly improve the Penghu Navy's maritime communication issues.

    At the same time, each ship already has its own name:

    "Challenger", "Follower", "Penghu", "Combatant"

    Ding Yunyi chose the Challenger, which has the largest hull and the most powerful firepower, as his flagship.

    On the same day, Ding Yunyi issued the "Order of the Leader of the Pirate Alliance", stating that all ships of the Pirate Alliance must arrive in Penghu on the 17th and wait for the order.

    On November 16, Ding Yunyi secretly ordered the closure of the island.

    The island closure order was also carried out very mysteriously.  He bribed the most famous fortune teller in Fujian with a large sum of money to "open his mouth", on the pretext that there would be strange phenomena in Penghu within three days, and it was difficult to predict good and bad fortunes, so caution should be the priority, so all ships were only allowed to enter and not leave.  The port reopened three days later.

    Everything is ready.

    On the 17th, Chen Dong, who had just returned to Penghu not long ago, led his ship and all his brothers to leave Penghu again and headed for Taiwan.

    This may be the last time they see Penghu. How many of them can survive?  No one knows.  But they don't care. The opportunity to leave a mark in history and be admired by all generations is right in front of them.

    If you fail, you will die; if you succeed, you will be famous all over the world!

    On the day of departure, Ding Yunyi brought all his brothers to Chen Dong's boat. Ding Yunyi led his brothers and gave Chen Dong a long bow:

    "please!"

    Chen Dong looked solemn: "On the night of the 18th, either Relan will cover the city, or Chen's head will be hung on the tower. There is absolutely no second possibility!"

    Ding Yunyi also had a solemn look on his face: "If we can regain Taiwan, you will be the first to do it. If we can't, your parents will be our parents, your wife will be our brothers and sisters-in-law, and your children will be our children. I will serve you day and night."  Hou, never neglect!¡±

    "Thank you, brother!" Chen Dong turned around: "Set the boat!"

    Ding Yunyi said nothing as he silently watched the ship and the sixty brothers disappear from his sight.

    ¡°Tomorrow is my wedding, and tomorrow is also the arrival of my biggest challenge and the most exciting opportunity since I came to this era.

    What will be the result?

    "Brother, Duan San'er is back."

    "Let him come here to see me."

    When he saw Duan Saner, Ding Yunyi's face darkened slightly: "Why did you come now?"

    Duan Saner gasped and said: "My lord, please forgive me. The atmosphere among the senior officials is tense and it is extremely difficult to go to sea. Guo Huaiyi led the senior officials and the people to rebel!"

    With one sentence, Ding Yunyi was immediately overjoyed, and a group of brothers also gathered around him, only to hear Duan San'er say: "Hongyi Governor Putmans rashly increased the sugar tax by a large amount, and the people were furious. They found Hongyi's theory several times, but they all failed.  The red barbarians ignored them, but several people were injured. In the early morning of the 15th, local wealthy man Guo Huai gathered hundreds of people with the slogan: "The red barbarians are in chaos, and the big officials are rebelling; those named Guo will lead Taiwan."  slogan, the crowd gathered to start an uprising, and on that day more than a thousand followers gathered. The Red Barbarians were in panic, and they were suppressing it. Putmans ordered Major Kalcha to divide half of his troops. Currently, there are only more than 400 defenders in the city of Relanja! "

    "Okay, the big thing is done!" Ding Yunyi laughed: "Thank God for doing a good job. Brothers, God helps me, Taiwan will be recovered this time, and our chance to be famous for generations to come has arrived!"

    "I am willing to follow you and make great achievements!"

    Amidst the roar of applause, Ding Yunyi asked the brothers to calm down: "Tomorrow, under the guise of getting married, ships will go out to sea one after another. Bao Juhua."

    "exist!"

    "You lead dozens of brothers and control all Zheng Zhilong's spies in Penghu!"

    "I take my orders!"

    "Cai Jiuzhou, Zhang Xianxuan, Ye Dahai!"

    "exist!"

    "The three of you are divided into three teams: left, center and right, and move in with the most powerful troops!"

    "I take my orders!"

    "Xiao Yifeng!"

    "exist!""You lead one hundred people from your headquarters and serve as the vanguard of the whole team to board the city of Relanja!"

    "I will fight to the death and never disgrace my life!"

    "The rest of the troops, follow me, wait for the city gate to open, and attack with the whole army! Recover Taiwan and fight here!"

    "Recover Taiwan, fight here! Follow the defense, and your name will be passed down to generations!"

    Everyone¡¯s confidence was raised to the extreme. Even Ding Yunyi discovered for the first time that his mood was so nervous, urgent, and eager.

    This is the best opportunity that comes once in a century. This battle will not only make Penghu famous, but more importantly, once successful, he will be able to get rid of Zheng Zhilong's restrictions on himself, using Taiwan as his base and Penghu as his outpost.  , echoing each other and entering a new stage of development.

    fail?

    It¡¯s a shame to lose everything you¡¯ve won before.  I came to this era alone.

    The brothers went to prepare one after another, and Ding Yunyi asked Qin Yun to stay: "Xiao Jin, you should stay in Penghu and be responsible for the entire Penghu together with Bao Juhua. I predict that once Taiwan is recovered, Zheng Zhilong will definitely be more aggressive. I will  As soon as the war situation in Taiwan stabilized, the fleet was sent back to Penghu to resist Zheng Zhilong's fleet with the joint defense of the sea, Fenggui City Fortress, and Mazu Temple. Our Penghu defense is complete, and Zheng Zhilong will not hate me no matter how much he hates me.  Dare to act rashly, after all, he and I are both court officials, unless he is absolutely sure that we can capture it in one go, hehe"

    "Otherwise he has ulterior motives." Qin Yun continued for him, but then became worried: "Brother, what I am worried about is that it is unlikely that Zheng Zhilong will attack Penghu with force. After all, Penghu is not Taiwan. Firstly, he came out with Wuming, and secondly,  There is no need to fight to the death, but I am afraid that he will make other moves."

    "I, Ding Yunyi, have only made merits and no faults in regaining Taiwan." Ding Yunyi sneered repeatedly: "Did I do something wrong by driving Hongyi away? Even if he takes the lawsuit to the court, I may not be afraid of him. More  Besides, there is already a conflict between him and Zou Weilian, and the most important thing is that this conflict can be exploited"

    Ding Yunyi did not continue.

    When the last resort came, he still had an amulet on him, and this was his most advantageous weapon. It was also the greatest source of confidence that allowed him to attack Taiwan unscrupulously and accomplish a feat that shocked the world.

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 166 Yue Fei and Qi Jiguang

    "Master Ye and Mrs. Ye, the prefect of Quanzhou, are here."

    "Second sister, brother-in-law?"

    When I saw the person coming, Ding Yunyi was there.

    He had no longer planned that his second sister and brother-in-law would come to Penghu to attend his wedding, but he did not expect that his second sister and brother-in-law would still come the day before the wedding.

    The second sister's face was still gloomy. She didn't say anything when she saw Ding Yunyi, she just snorted.

    Ye Yuan hurriedly pulled Ding Yunyi aside: "Xiang Wen, I received your letter. The letter said that the two girls are willing to be concubines. This is good, this is good. I also persuaded your second sister, everyone to give in.  , Isn¡¯t it just that the clouds have cleared? Your second sister still cares about you, this is what happened.¡±

    Ding Yunyi hurriedly came to Ding Biyue and whispered: "Second sister, I shouldn't have done that in Quanzhou"

    "Forget it, forget it." Ding Biyue sighed softly: "You disobedient child, you don't need to worry about me when you get married anyway. Hey, my parents and eldest sister are not here. If I don't come, it will really look bad.  There is no one left in my Ding family"

    Ding Yunyi felt the second sister's feelings for him and remained silent, not daring to speak.

    Ding Biyue composed herself: "Let me take someone to see the bride. You don't have to take me. You can talk to your brother-in-law here."

    "Yes." Ding Yunyi quickly asked someone to lead his second sister there, while he served tea and accompanied his brother-in-law.

    This is Ye Yuan¡¯s second visit to Penghu, and there are some differences between Penghu and the last time he came.  He knew in his heart that Ding Yunyi was a man who wanted to do something, so he praised him a few times and suddenly asked: "Xiang Wen, do you like Yue Fei and Yue Wumuna, or do you admire Qi Jiguang, Marshal Qi of this dynasty more?"

    This sentence was so meaningless and without warning that Ding Yunyi didn't understand what he wanted to ask. He thought about it for a moment: "Both of them are famous generals of the generation. Yue Wumu's Yue family army, even his."  It is easy to shake the mountains, but it is difficult to shake the Yue family's army." Marshal Qi's Qi family's army wiped out the Japanese pirates in the south who had been troubled for decades, and Yun Yi had general respect in his heart."

    "The Southern Song Dynasty and this dynasty were dominated by literati, and the military general Liao Liao. The achievements made by Yue Fei in the early Southern Song Dynasty and Qi Jiguang in this dynasty can be said to be unparalleled." Ye Yuanxian said slowly: "But the ending of the two of them  But they are very different. One was a dead man at the peak of his career, but the other made extraordinary achievements."

    Ding Yunyi knew that he had a purpose in saying this, so he didn¡¯t say anything. He listened to what Ye Yuan said:

    "Actually, it's very simple. The difference between the two of them is that one has no one in the court, and the other has a very strong backing. In the early Southern Song Dynasty, when the peace faction in the court was in power, it was rare for Yue Wumu to have a confidant. He was also upright by nature and was not very good at dealing with things.  Relationship with the powerful faction of the court. Once, Qin Hui hosted a banquet for hundreds of officials and asked everyone to write a poem.  To give him this face, he sat down at the table and recited a poem: "I have been in the army since I was a child, and I have not learned poetry yet. Now I am going to the banquet. I shave my hair and tie the reins on my war horse. I take off my clothes and draw threads to mend the flag."  It must be remembered that I only know the scenery of the northern country. Millions of gold soldiers came to the city, and then I invited the princes to write poems."

    Speaking of this, Ye Yuan sighed and said: "Such a poem makes Qin Hui and all the officials at the banquet feel ashamed. There is also a warring faction in the court, but Yue Wumu's personality makes it difficult for people to get close to them.  "

    Ding Yunyi nodded silently.

    Yue Wumu is a person he has respected all his life. Even in his heart, he respects Yue Wumu more than Qi Jiguang. However, Yue Wumu's character is just as Ye Yuan said, too straight and too strong. In his heart, he respects Yue Wumu more than Qi Jiguang.  In his heart, he always had only "ambition to eat the meat of Huns, and laugh and drink the blood of Huns." He regarded the recovery of the country's lost land as the top priority, but he never thought about how to deal with the complicated relationship between North Korea and China, and he did not bother to do this at all.  Do it.

    Yue Wumu¡¯s tragedy begins precisely with his character.

    "But Qi Jiguang is different." Ye Yuan's words interrupted Ding Yunyi's thoughts: "Qi Marshal guarded Ji Town in the north of Beijing for sixteen years, defended the capital of the Ming Dynasty, and only defeated the Mongolian Duoyan tribe to swear that they would never invade. What a magnificent martial arts feat?  However, his achievements in Jizhen would not have been so smooth without the strong support of Zhang Juzheng, the chief assistant at that time. As long as someone dared to cause trouble for Qi Jiguang, Zhang Juzheng would use his power to quietly transfer or demote this person.  Qi Jiguang vigorously trained soldiers, established new armies, built the Great Wall, updated equipment, etc. in Ji Town to create good external conditions."

    Seeing that he had reached this point, Ding Yunyi listened more carefully.

    Ye Yuan glanced at him at first: "Of course, Zhang Juzheng's support for Qi Jiguang is not without reason. On the one hand, Zhang Juzheng selects talents for the country and values ??Qi Jiguang's military talents; on the other hand, Zhang Juzheng selects talents for the country and values ??Qi Jiguang's military talents;The reason is that Qi Jiguang is very good at handling interpersonal relationships.  In order to repay Zhang Juzheng's kindness, he once gave Zhang Juzheng heavy gifts and sent his most elite troops to escort Zhang Juzheng southward when he returned to his hometown to bury his father.  What's more, every time Qi Jiguang wrote to Zhang Juzheng, he humbly called himself "Qi, the lackey of the family".  A dignified general could be so groveling in front of his courtiers. How could Zhang Juzheng not regard Qi Jiguang as his confidant and let him use him to make great achievements?  "

    Ye Yuan said this and paused briefly:

    "Xiang Wen, Yue Fei doesn't know how to give gifts, let alone call himself a 'stooge'. From a moral point of view, Qi Jiguang's behavior is indeed not as good as Yue Fei's, but Qi Jiguang has no choice but to do this. When he first transferred to Jizhen, he originally wanted to make a big difference.  , wrote to the imperial court, requesting the recruitment of 100,000 troops, and wanted to train a Qi army in the north to quell the border troubles. However, there was a lot of opposition from the imperial court, accusing him of "expecting too much and having too much ambition."  Qi Jiguang quickly understood that if he wanted to achieve something, he must get the support of the powerful officials in the DPRK. Otherwise, he would have no enthusiasm and would end up running into obstacles and achieve nothing. Therefore, during Qi Jiguang's tenure as the commander-in-chief of Jizhen, the DPRK and the CPC changed.  Xu Jie, Gao Gong, and Zhang Juzheng served as chief assistants, and Qi Jiguang maintained good relations with them. "

    "I understand, brother-in-law." Ding Yunyi finally knew why Ye Yuan said these words to him.

    Ye Yuanxian smiled slightly: "It's good now that you know. For the sake of the peace of the court, behind the simple word 'relationship', how much humiliation and effort did Qi Jiguang endure? Yue Fei never did this.  He thought he could do it, so he was never used by the powerful and held him to death. Therefore, I hope you will be Marshal Qi and not Yue Wu Muna."

    Ding Yunyi blinked his eyes and suddenly knew what he should do.

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 167: Victory Book

    Yue Wumu or Qi Jiguang?

    Yue Wumu served his country loyally, his conduct was almost perfect, he stood upright and was admired by all generations.  Qi Jiguang served the country with the same loyalty, stood upright, and was admired by all generations. However, in order to achieve the purpose of serving the country, he would make some criticisms and even some groveling actions.

    But that doesn¡¯t stop him from becoming a true hero.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????? ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? together out of the 1960s and 1960s, one was wronged because he insisted on his own ethics, and the other realized his ambition because he gave up part of his own ethics.

    Ye Yuan¡¯s words actually awakened Ding Yunyi.

    Although he also gives gifts to people, he will only think of them when things are about to happen, instead of making arrangements in advance.  All kinds of future troubles may be laid because of this.

    For example, the attack on Taiwan this time, although it was a glorious thing for the ages, completely offended Zheng Zhilong. From then on, Ding Yunyi added a huge and powerful enemy.

    So, how to win over other Fujian officials has become a top priority.

    Will you take all the credit alone?  Even if they win, it will inevitably arouse the jealousy of Fujian officials. Sooner or later, their extraordinary achievements in regaining Taiwan will become their own crime.

    After thinking about this, Ding Yunyi took a long breath: "Brother-in-law, I have something to tell you."

    Seeing how solemn he was, Ye Yuan didn't pay much attention at first, but Ding Yunyi's words made him jump up:

    "Brother-in-law, this marriage is actually a pretense. I want to use the marriage as a cover to regain Taiwan!"

    "What? Are you crazy?" Ye Yuan was stunned and could hardly believe that these words came from Ding Yunyi's mouth: "You, you are going to attack Taiwan?"

    Ding Yunyi nodded.

    Ye Yuan stared at his brother-in-law for a long time, then shook his head in disbelief: "You are crazy, you are crazy. My sister and I were still discussing that time, and I was wondering why you suddenly wanted to get married? It turns out that you  This is the idea. Not to mention whether you can succeed, Xiang Wen, do you know how many people will be offended by this?  It¡¯s bone-deep!¡±

    "I know." Ding Yunyi's tone was calm: "But now the ships in Penghu are ready, just waiting to start tomorrow. Brother-in-law, there is no turning back now."

    Ye Yuan also forced himself to calm down.

    Looking at Ding Yunyi¡¯s attitude, this matter must be done.  I can't help myself.  Whether from the perspective of family ties or self-interest, he and Ding Yunyi are now in the same boat.

    Zheng Zhilong doesn¡¯t like him in the first place. If it¡¯s because of this, Zheng Zhilong can find an excuse and find a way to uproot himself.

    what to do?

    Ye Yuan's eyes kept rolling there, and after a while he asked: "Have you made up your mind and don't regret it?"

    Seeing Ding Yunyi¡¯s serious nod, the hesitation and dissatisfaction on Ye Yuan¡¯s face were wiped away: ¡°Can Taiwan be recovered?¡±

    "Yes!" Ding Yunyi said resolutely: "If we cannot recover Taiwan this time, we will never withdraw our troops."

    "It doesn't matter, my future is tied to you." Ye Yuan sighed longly: "You write a letter of victory to Fujian Governor Zou Weilian, and the date is November 19th. Do you know how to write it?"

    A smile appeared on Ding Yunyi's face: "I know." His disciple Ding Yunyi, under the orders of his mentor, sent troops to Taiwan to fight for the integrity of the country's land In this battle, thanks to his mentor's strategizing, he won the battle thousands of miles away;  We are determined to fight to the death; thanks to Quanzhou prefect Ye Yuanxian's vigorous persistence and an endless supply of logistical supplies, Taiwan is determined"

    "Okay, just write it like this." Ye Yuan listened carefully to what he said: "Zou Weilian is your mentor, and you are his disciple. If we can regain Taiwan this time, most of the credit will be Zou Weilian's, and the other half will be yours.  . Also, not only me, but also those Tongzhi, Si Yunshi, Si Yuntong, etc., everyone has contributed and contributed to your recovery of Taiwan. "

    "Yes, I understand." Ding Yunyi said: "In short, we must do it in a way that makes everyone happy in the officialdom of Fujian."

    "This is exactly the reason." Ye Yuan was still a little worried at first: "With the Fujian officialdom in check, your danger will be reduced a bit. Although it seems that you are giving them the credit now, once someone catches this matter in the future  Attacking you means that everyone in Fujian has a responsibility, and they have to protect you desperately. We must prepare in advance. "

    Ye Yuan was an official in the officialdom. Although he had not been in Quanzhou for a long time, he already knew those officials clearly. Now he and Ding YunyiCarefully discuss which officials with real power should have more credit and which officials should have less credit, but we should cover everything and leave out no one.  Even those from Qingshui Yamen were not spared.

    Ding Yunyi admired him in his heart.

    None of the people Ye originally planned were from Zheng Zhilong¡¯s party.  Doing this is tantamount to tying these people to his side and standing on the opposite side of Zheng Zhilong.  Even if Zheng Zhilong wants to deal with him in the future, he will have to think carefully about it.

    After Ye Yuan explained everything one by one, he urged Ding Yunyi to draft it quickly.

    When he finished writing the report of victory, Ye Yuan picked it up and looked at it, and couldn't help but frown: "Xiang Wen, why has your handwriting deteriorated so much? It's not like your old handwriting at all."

    Ding Yunyi's face turned red.

    Although I practiced calligraphy when I was a child, I have long forgotten it when I grew up.  In this era, there are no pens or anything like that, so it¡¯s no wonder Ye Yuan said his handwriting was ugly.  He bit the bullet and said, "Brother-in-law, my hand is still injured and has not healed yet. I feel uncomfortable holding the pen. It is difficult to operate, which makes my brother-in-law laugh."

    This reason is indeed valid. Ye Yuan was not polite at first. He picked up the pen and helped Ding Yunyi rewrite.

    Seeing his brother-in-law's concentration, Ding Yunyi felt ashamed.  In the past, Qin Yun helped write all the correspondence. If he picked up the pen himself, everything would be revealed.  When you have free time, you must practice calligraphy well no matter what.

    After Ye Yuan finished writing, he put down his pen, dried the ink on it and said: "Xiang Wen, if you start the army tomorrow, I will rush back overnight, and my future will be linked to you. If this report of victory is sent to Zou Weilian,  In your hands, you were defeated in Taiwan, and you and I can¡¯t escape this relationship!¡±

    "Don't worry, brother-in-law, we are fully prepared to recover Taiwan this time." Ding Yunyi responded without hesitation: "My officers and soldiers in Penghu will definitely use their lives, and everyone will die. We will not give up until Taiwan is taken back!"

    Ye Yuan sighed softly: "That's good, that's good. Otherwise, I'm afraid you and I will have to go back to farming."

 Part One: Storm in Penghu Chapter 168 Bronze Statue

    November 18th, the seventh year of Chongzhen, Penghu.

    Penghu is full of joy on this day.

    Ding Yunyi is getting married.

    For many years, things have not been so festive in Penghu. Everyone took out the clothes they only wear during the New Year and wore them solemnly.

    Inspector Ding has done so much for Penghu, and he is now like one of his own family members.  My family is getting married, why not make it a grand ceremony?

    Ding Yunyi seemed to want to make this wedding a grand affair. He arranged the entire military camp and nearby open space as a place for banquets.  Those tables, stools, bowls and chopsticks were all brought by the people of Penghu.

    Early in the morning, Ding Yunyi got up early.  After putting on the groom's official clothes, I looked around and saw that all the brothers were wearing brand-new clothes, with smiles on their faces, and there was no trace of nervousness that an earth-shattering event was about to happen soon.

    "Every ship is ready, the 'Happiness' and the 'Fighter' have taken the lead in setting out to sea."

    Ding Yunyi nodded with a smile on his face: "Brothers, today I, Ding, am getting married. I will put aside all other matters for the time being. Come and grab the bride from me!"

    "Go and steal the bride! Go and steal the bride!"

    Amidst the roar of applause, the brothers surrounded Ding Yunyi and left the military camp in a mighty manner

    ?¡­

    Taiwan.

    Today is also the birthday of Governor Putmans, but the atmosphere here is much worse than in Penghu.

    Those Taiwanese people who were considered weak by Hongyi actually started an uprising under the leadership of Guo Huaiyi. This is simply intolerable.

    Putmans must suppress this riot as soon as possible, otherwise, it will inevitably cause a series of troubles.

    Four hundred soldiers have already gone to suppress it under the leadership of Major Calcha, but Governor Putmans is not sure whether he can successfully suppress it in the shortest time and restore the "tranquility and peace" among the generals.

    But there are some happy things. The bronze statue specially customized by Father Candinius for the Governor has been completed.

    This tall and large bronze statue will symbolize Governor Putmans' "meritorious service" and will forever be "admired" by those who come after him.

    When the bronze statue was unveiled, the city of Relanja was also very lively, as if the battle going on outside could not affect their mood.

    They watched with joy as Governor Putmans personally unveiled the red cloth, and then the tall bronze statue appeared in front of them, followed by bursts of applause and cheers.

    "I hope that your successor, whenever he sees this bronze statue, will be reminded of the supreme contribution you have made to the Netherlands." Father Candinius said with a happy face: "No matter who comes here from now on,  The first thing they see is your bronze statue, which will urge them not to forget their sacred mission.¡±

    Although he was upset by Guo Huaiyi's riot, the completion of the bronze statue still greatly eased Putmans' irritability: "Father, I have spent so much on you. I will be deeply grateful for this honor."  So proud. When I retire, I hope to bring my grandchildren here to tell them that their grandfather finally did something for the country.¡±

    Father Candinius took the lead in applauding.

    What good words, what a respectable Mr. Governor.

    While everyone was cheering, there was a discordant sound of gunfire outside.  Putmans frowned, it must be his soldiers firing on the rioters.

    These rioters deserve to be hanged!

    He adjusted his mood and turned to Xie Tian with a smile: "Mr. Xie, I heard that you have also contributed a lot. I think I must also thank you for the completion of the bronze statue. You are our true friend.  Ah, what a pity, we still have a mutual friend, Mr. Ding, who didn¡¯t come.¡±

    "He will come, he will come soon." Xie Tian smiled and told the Governor with a pun.

    Yes, "Mr. Ding" will come soon. Of course, it will not come as Putmans imagined.

    Chen Dong and Lieutenant Jeremy also witnessed the completion of the bronze statue. Lieutenant Jeremy cheered loudly as if it was his own bronze statue.

    "If it weren't for those rioters, this would be the most perfect day." Lieutenant Jeremy said happily: "It's a pity that I can't follow my companions to exterminate those rioters, but I can see the unveiling of the bronze statue with my own eyes.  , This is enough for me to show off when I return to China.¡±

    Chen Dong smiled slightly.

    In his opinion, Jeremy¡¯s greatest tragedy is staying in the city of Geranje.  When the appointed time comesAt that time, he was the first person he had to deal with.

    To be honest, he still couldn't bear to kill this Hongyi.  After all, after staying together for such a long time, some feelings developed.

    "It will definitely be lively today." Chen Dong asked casually.

    "Yes." Jeremy said enthusiastically: "There will be cocktail parties and dances. Ah, you and your crew can also join in the carnival. Of course, you must not leave the city of Relanjia. It is really difficult outside  It's too dangerous, the rioters will rip your neck open at any time."

    "Okay, I'll explain it carefully to my crew."

    When he returned to the boat, Chen Dong's whole person changed suddenly, and the smile completely disappeared from his face.

    Dozens of brothers also stood there with solemn expressions. Chen Dong's eyes swept over them one by one: "Brothers, in a few hours, it will be time to take action. Are any of you afraid of death?"

    "No!" A low reply came from the brothers' throats.

    "There is no fear of death. This time we will fight vigorously." Chen Dong said with satisfaction: "Rong Youxiong, you are responsible for leading nineteen brothers to deal with the enemies to the west."

    "yes!"

    "I will personally lead nineteen people to deal with Jeremy and his men and control the city tower. Zhao Guangyi, take your brothers and forcefully rush to the city gate, open the city gate, and welcome the guards into the city."

    "yes!"

    After the orders were delivered one by one, there was another burst of cheers from outside, and Chen Dong said coldly: "Did you hear that? The Hongyi are gathering there, and they actually installed the bronze statue on our Ming Dynasty land. Such a shame, I  The people of the Ming Dynasty will never tolerate it. Many of us will die, but it is worth dying. In the future, our bronze statues will be bigger than Hongyi's. When the Qingming Festival comes, don't forget to give tribute to our dead brothers.  Put up some incense and bring two bottles of good wine.¡±

    The brothers were silent.

    They are not afraid of death, and they do not care about what is coming.  For them, being able to have a vigorous fight is worth more than anything else.

    This is the eighteenth day of November in the seventh year of Chongzhen in the Ming Dynasty.

    History has quietly changed here.

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 169: Treat yourself to a wedding banquet with a cannon

    Hua Sheng was bored and looked at the lively Penghu, but he couldn't participate in it.

    He was originally sent to Penghu by Zheng Zhilong to monitor Ding Yunyi. There were more than ten companions with him on the island.  On the Penghu sea, there are still seven boats disguised as fishing boats monitoring the movements of the Penghu Navy day and night.

    ¡°I am responsible for myself on the island, and at sea my friend Rudicheng is in command.

    Ding Yunyi is getting married. He has heard about it a long time ago. Hua Shengyi always thinks that Ding Yunyi is getting married today. Zheng Zhilong should give his brothers a few days off. Who will cause trouble on the big day?  But the result was completely different from what he thought.  Not only did Zheng Zhilong not take a vacation, but he also sternly ordered that the surveillance must be stepped up and there should be no slack in the slightest.

    Although Hua Shengyi and his brothers are dissatisfied, what can they do?  Who allowed himself to eat food from the Zheng family?

    The people in Penghu who were playing the wind and playing, wearing new clothes only worn during the New Year, and coming and going happily were all about to attend Ding Yunyi's wedding banquet.

    Hua Sheng glanced at the brothers around him and found that everyone was frowning, and some even sighed.

    Yes, others are happy, but I am all alone here, and I don¡¯t know what to do.

    "Mr. Huabang." Suddenly, someone called from behind.

    Hua Sheng was surprised, and when he turned around, he recognized this man as Bao Juhua, Ding Yunyi¡¯s brother who was promoted to the commander-in-chief, and was looking at him with a smile on his face with a dozen of his subordinates.

    "Sir, you admit your mistake, I am not a fancy boss." Hua Shengyi said in a panic.

    "Look what you said." Bao Juhua smiled and sat down next to Hua Shengyi: "You have been in Penghu for such a long time, can we admit the wrong person? You are the boss on the shore, and Lu is Lu on the sea.  Mr. Bao, did I say that right?"

    Mr. Huabang suddenly became nervous, but Bao Juhua said with a smile: "Mr. Huabang, don't be afraid, my old Bao has no ill intentions. You are driven by others, and you have no choice but to do this. We, Ding Shoubei, have known this for a long time, but it's hard to do anything.  Have you ever thought about it? It just makes me sad to see you sleeping in the open air, eating and drinking poorly."

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????Out of the way, Hua Shengyi and his companions were worried.

    "Look at what you said, look at what you said." Bao Juhua said repeatedly: "You and I were both officials for one time, so what difference can we make between each other? I know your difficulties, and my guard also knows, so this time my guard is getting married today.  , I specially came to invite you to have a drink.¡±

    Hua Sheng suddenly looked embarrassed: "I'm afraid this is inconvenient"

    "If you don't give me face, why don't you give me face as well?" Bao Juhua's face darkened.

    Hua Shengyi never thought that Bao Juhua, who was still smiling just now, would fall out at any time, and immediately said in a panic: "Brother, that's not what you mean"

    "It's fine if that's not what you meant." Bao Juhua didn't wait for him to finish speaking, and stood up: "Come on, please Mr. Huabang and all the brothers go have a drink together!"

    A dozen or so people gathered around and yelled, "Please have a drink with Mr. Huabang!"

    Hua Shengyi and his companions stood up fearfully. They had to drink the wine today, or not.  But in the whole world, I am afraid that only Penghu can do this to invite people to a wedding banquet.

    We arrived at the Penghu military camp tremblingly, only to find that Lu Dicheng and his men were also there.  Behind each of them stood two Penghu soldiers, staring eagerly.

    The two of them were startled for a moment, and then both had a wry smile on their faces.

    Bao Juhua smiled again: "Mr. Huabang, Mr. Lu, you are good friends. We should sit together, please."

    Hua Shengyi sat down in fear and asked in a low voice: "Brother Lu, why are you here too?"

    Lu Dicheng¡¯s face was filled with bitterness: ¡°How dare you not come when you are being targeted by several cannons?¡±

    "What?" Hua Shengyi didn't understand for a moment.

    Lu Dicheng sighed: "Early this morning, my brothers and I went to sea as before to monitor the Penghu Navy. Who would have thought that two ships with Folan cannons would confront us. The commander on the ship said to invite us  I just declined to drink Ding Yunyi's wedding wine. If I say I'm going to fall out, I'll fall out! My dear, the muzzles of the French cannons on the two ships have also been opened, and the bows and arrows in the hands of the sailors have also been raised.  How dare I not come? Brother Hua, I¡¯ve had a lot of wedding wines, but it¡¯s unheard of to invite people to drink like this.¡±

    Hua Shengyi didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. Is there anyone in the world who would use a cannon to invite people to a wedding banquet?

    This is not a wedding banquet, it is like going to the execution ground.

    An altarThe wine had been brought, and Bao Juhua asked someone to fill the big bowl in front of the spies with wine. The first one raised the wine bowl: "Come on, Mr. Huabang, Mr. Lubang, brothers, how many of you are there?"  I have been working hard in Penghu for a long time. Today is a happy day. I will give you a bowl first."

    "I'm afraid this is not good." Hua Shengyi said hesitantly: "The guard has not come yet, and the wedding banquet has not started yet, so how can we drink first?"

    "There's no need to wait for the guard, let's drink first." Bao Juhua's words left no room for negotiation: "You have to drink up all the wine today. If you don't get drunk, you won't get home."

    There are always more than ten jars of wine here, how can you finish them all?  Hua Shengyi and Lu Dicheng were afraid of offending the unreasonable boss, so they raised their bowls and barely drank all the wine in the bowls.

    Bao Juhua only took a small sip, and asked someone to fill the empty bowl with wine. He said with a smile: "Brother's drinking capacity is small, so I can only accompany you for a while. You must drink to your heart's content."

    Lu Dicheng said boldly: "Mr. Bao, I don't drink much either."

    "You have to drink even if it's not big." Bao Juhua said with a serious face again: "You can give me the face of the guard, but I can't give it to someone else? Who is not drunk today? My old Bao will be angry.  I won¡¯t recognize you anymore!¡±

    This drink is simply bitter wine.

    Hua Shengyi, Lu Dicheng and the spies were forced to drink bowls of wine, but there was not even a peanut in the food that went with the wine.  These spies have been monitoring since early in the morning, and their stomachs are already empty. Who can bear to drink like this?

    But how could Bao Juhua care about this? Later, he asked his brothers to open their mouths almost forcefully and pour the wine into their stomachs.

    "After a while, these spies were all staggering around, so drunk that they didn't know what was going on.

    Bao Juhua then put down the empty wine jar and said, "Come here, bring them all down to me and take care of them."

    "Boss, what if they wake up?"

    "Wake up? Prepare a few jars of wine for me, and as soon as I wake up, pour it into their mouths!"

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 170: Marriage

    There are festive drums and firecrackers.

    The children were shouting and laughing one by one, surrounding the groom, asking for food and money. The brothers who were "escorting" Ding Yunyi all had smiles on their faces and threw handfuls of peanuts to the children.

    "The groom's official is here, the groom's official is here!"

    With this cry, the door of the house was closed.

    A-Hu walked over with a smile holding a tea tray. Qin Yun quickly took out two taels of silver wrapped with red thread and put it in the tea tray. A-Hu then stepped aside and called "brother-in-law."

    When he came to the door, he knocked gently, and the door opened a crack. The two sisters, Lu Xue and Lu Hui, walked out with tea bowls filled with sweet tea, saying, "Please invite the groom to drink sweet tea, and he will have a sweet baby next year."

    Ding Yunyi drank tea, and Qin Yun sealed the money to the two sisters, so that the groom could officially come in to marry the bride.

    Ding Yunyi is the garrison of Penghu. The people on the island treat him as one of their own, and their marriages are done according to the rules of Penghu.  Even the bride's house is the largest on the island, and the owner specially set it aside for the bride's wedding.

    A Xi and Han Xiaoxiao got married at the same time, so A Hu became their common brother, and Lu Xue and Lu Hui became their common sisters.

    The two brides wore red headcloths with red flowers on their heads.  The meaning of inserting rice ears is that it will bring happiness to the groom¡¯s family, which can be passed on to children and grandchildren, and food and clothing. The red flowers mean auspicious flowers and fruits.

    The matchmaker led the two brides to the hall and handed them over to Ding Yunyi. Then, an old woman with the highest seniority escorted the brides to the sedan chair outside with a bamboo sieve.  The bride has a greater status than anyone else on that day, so she cannot hold her head up to the sky. The woman with the highest seniority hopes to live a happy life like this female elder.

    The sedan chair is also very particular.  A bamboo tree from root to leaf is hung above the sedan, with pork and a red envelope hanging on the root. Behind the sedan, there is a Bagua bamboo decoration painted in ink to ward off any unforeseen events on the road.

    After the two brides got on the sedan, they set off and threw the two fans out of the sedan. This means "throwing the fans away will cause you to lose your temper".  Ah Hu immediately picked it up and placed it in the rice jar at the bride's house. The bride had two fans, and they were wrapped with red paper.  Throw one out and keep the other at the in-laws¡¯ house.

    At this time, when everyone is about to leave the door of the woman¡¯s house, they must not say goodbye or look back to the woman¡¯s family, otherwise people will say that the child born by the bride looks like her mother¡¯s family but not like her husband¡¯s family.

    After the bride gets on the sedan chair, the oldest old man throws out a basin of wash water, which means that the bride has already thrown out the water.

    At this time, the firecrackers were going off, and the wedding ceremony was completed.

    As we were approaching the military camp, there was another burst of firecrackers in the military camp.  The Penghu soldiers and civilians who had already arrived stretched their necks one by one, raised their toes and looked desperately towards the place where the groom and the bride were coming.

    The matchmaker entered the military camp first, and after a while, she led a child holding two oranges in his hand to greet the new couple. Ah Xi and Han Xiaoxiao got off the sedan, touched the oranges lightly, and then gave red envelopes as a gift.  These two oranges should be kept until the evening for the bride to peel them herself, which means they can bring longevity.

    At this time, an old man, who acted as the man's lucky elder, held a bamboo sieve on the bride's head and helped the bride enter the hall.

    When entering the hall, avoid stepping on the threshold.  The threshold represents the facade, so newcomers should never step on the threshold, but should cross over.

    The next step is to step on the tiles over the brazier.  After the bride enters the hall, she has to step over the brazier and step on the tiles.  Crossing the brazier means getting rid of evil spirits, and stepping on the broken tiles is a metaphor for "the past time is like breaking tiles."

    The cumbersome etiquette is almost over here. When Ding Yunyi entered the barracks, he looked at Bao Juhua with his eyes. When Bao Juhua came to his side, Ding Yunyi asked in a low voice: "Is everything done?"

    "It's all done." Bao Juhua nodded: "Brother, just worry about getting married."

    Ding Yunyi felt relieved and came to the hall holding a red ribbon in one hand.

    Ding Yunyi got married in a hurry, his parents were far away in the capital, and he still didn't know that his son was getting married, so Ye Yuanxian and Ding Biyue acted as his elders.

    "The bride and groom worship heaven and earth!"

    Following the matchmaker's words, the couple bowed to heaven and earth, and then the matchmaker said again: "Second bow to the elders."

    After bowing to Ye Yuan and Ding Biyue who were sitting there, the couple accepted tea from the bride and gave them red envelopes.  With the sound of "husband and wife bow to each other", the ceremony is completed.

    Although Ding Biyue was not very happy, her brother finally followed his own wishes and regarded the two women as concubines.  But taking a concubine before marrying a wife is ultimately unjustifiable.

    But after all, he is still his younger brother, and he cannot embarrass his younger brother on the big day.  Besides, yesterday wasI met two brides. Although they were not to my liking, one was simple, the other sensible, and both were beautiful. They could barely be the daughters-in-law of the Ding family.

    Watching the newlyweds enter the bridal chamber, Ding Biyue turned around and saw that her husband looked distracted. She misunderstood. She sighed softly and persuaded him in turn: "Hansong, Xiang Wen is finally married, although the bride is not satisfied."  , but you don¡¯t have to worry too much, just find a real wife for him in the future.¡±

    Ye Yuan smiled bitterly. As a sister, how could she know that her brother was going to do something earth-shattering soon?

    The wedding banquet has started, and the sound of shouting can be heard.

    In the new house, the newlyweds sit on a bench with the groom's trousers pre-padded. This means that the couple are united and hope to have a boy in the future.

    Although the purpose of this marriage was "impure", and it was originally used as a cover to raid Taiwan, after all, it was his first marriage, and it also officially marked that he had become an adult. Ding Yunyi was still a little nervous and excited.

    ???????????? After calming down my mood, my hands, which were never soft on murderers, actually trembled a little. I opened the veils of the two brides, and saw that the two brides had blushing faces and were extremely charming.

    The three of them drank a glass of wine together and ate sweet soup made from black dates, peanuts, longan, lotus seeds, etc., which symbolized the early birth of a child.

    Ding Yunyi was about to speak when Han Xiaoxiao had already whispered: "Husband, the brothers are waiting for you outside. Go ahead and don't think about me and other little girls."

    "Ding Yunyi is ashamed of you today. When I regain Taiwan, I will repay you!" Ding Yunyi also said in a low voice.

    Tears flashed in Ah Xi's eyes: "Brother Ding, I don't understand the great things you have done, but I think what you have done must be great. I don't have much ability and can't help you, but Sister Han and I  I will always be here waiting for you to come back.¡±

    Han Xiaoxiao's eyes were also red, but she tried her best to endure it: "Husband, why are you hesitating here? When you come back after victory, are you still afraid that you will not have the joy of husband and wife?"

    Ding Yunyi said no more, bowed his head to the two girls, and strode out.

 Part One: The Storm in Penghu Chapter 171: Drink a glass of wine!

    "Brothers, do it!"

    When Ding Yunyi raised the glass of wine, all the brothers knew that this was not only a wedding wine for the defense, but also a wine for the expedition.

    "I sincerely wish you a happy marriage for a hundred years, may you have a son soon; may you be thunderous and may you make unparalleled achievements!"

    The brothers raised their wine bowls, roared in unison, and drank them all in one gulp.

    Most of the people around heard it a little strange. The words in the front, "A happy marriage and a son soon," were words to bless the newlyweds, but the words in the back, "Thunder and unparalleled achievements," seemed to have nothing to do with today's festive scene.

    Ding Yunyi also drank it all in one gulp.

    This is a cup of wine for going on an expedition, a cup of wine for a strong journey.

    "Drink a glass of wine from the expedition, be single-minded and dedicated, act with sincerity, regain Taiwan, and leave your name for generations to come!"

    "Shou Wei, we still need to practice. I wish Shou Wei once again a happy marriage. Farewell!"

    Cai Jiuzhou, Zhang Xianxuan, Ye Dahai, and Xiao Yifeng put down their wine bowls and said loudly.

    "Farewell!"

    Ding Yunyi cupped his hands and watched the four of them strode away.

    has begun, and the battle to regain Taiwan has officially begun from this moment.

    Ding Yunyi put away his serious look, smiled again, and came to the wine table to toast one by one.

    Ding Biyue, who was sitting in the chief position, was dissatisfied and strange.  What was dissatisfied was that the younger brother did not come to the chief to toast the elders first, but went to toast his own brothers first.  What's strange is that on this happy day, why does my brother still let these navy officers and soldiers practice?

    "This is my Penghu rule. Practice rain or shine." Ding Yunyi said to his sister with a smile.

    Ding Biyue was doubtful because she had never heard of this rule.  Back then, Marshal Qi Jiguang had strict military laws and would allow his men to rest for a day or two when there was a big happy event.

    But none of the people in Penghu thought things were that complicated. In their view, no matter what kind of official Ding Yunyi became, he was still a member of Penghu's family.  My family is getting married today, so everyone must have a good drink.

    There were no less than a hundred tables inside and outside the military camp, and it was extremely lively.  But wherever Ding Yunyi went, there were thunderous cheers and cheers.

    The drunk man was lying on the table. When his companion poked him and said, "The inspection is coming," he immediately became energetic and raised his wine bowl again to drink with the inspection.

    Ding Yunyi didn¡¯t dare to drink more. The wine jar Duan Saner was holding was full of tea. He only poured the wine into the bottom of the bowl each time, but after this round, his stomach was full of tea.

    This was the biggest scene in Penghu¡¯s history. By the time the wedding came to an end, the sky was already getting dark.

    But Ding Yunyi seemed to be still in high spirits, and actually asked people to change the food and drinks and have another dinner party.  This time there was another roar of applause.

    Ding Yunyi smiled and told everyone not to be afraid of drinking until dawn tomorrow, and he quietly returned to the camp with Duan Saner and several guards.

    He took off the groom's official clothes, put on his shirt, took the "Dragon Tooth" and "Xiuchun" handed over by Duan San'er, put them away carefully, looked back and said with a smile: "Duan San, are you afraid?"

    "Afraid." Duan San'er said honestly: "But Duan San's life was given by the guard. Duan San will do whatever the guard tells Duan San to do."

    "What a great Duan San'er. When we succeed in regaining Taiwan, you will be considered a success." Ding Yunyi laughed.

    "What are you so happy about?" As they were talking, Ding Biyue and Ye Yuan walked in together and were about to speak. Seeing Ding Yunyi fully armed, Ding Biyue was stunned for a long time and then said: "Xiang Wen, you,  What are you doing?"

    Ding Yunyi smiled slightly: "Brother-in-law, please!"

    Ye Yuan nodded solemnly: "You can go without worry. As soon as you leave, I will set off immediately and rush to Zou Fushuai's place overnight."

    Ding Biyue was confused and had no idea what her brother and her husband were talking about.

    At this time, Ding Yunyi no longer had to hide anything and asked his sister to come out with him.  When we walked outside the camp, the bonfire was already lit. When the cheerful Penghu people saw the inspector coming out like this, they were all stunned.

    Then, countless armed soldiers gathered at the military camp, and the leader, Long Zhantian, loudly shouted: "Back to the garrison master, each team has completed preparations!"

    "Get aboard!"

    Following Ding Yunyi¡¯s order, Long Zhantian turned around: ¡°Get aboard!¡±

    Picking up a bowl of wine, Ding Yunyi walked slowly into the middle. At this time, he saw that the spies sent by Zheng Zhilong, such as Hua Shengyi and Lu Dicheng, who were so drunk that they couldn't tell the difference between east and west, were also let out.  Ding Yunyi said loudly:

    "By order of the imperial court,The red barbarians invaded and occupied Taiwan, and they committed evil crimes and were extremely vicious. The people of Taiwan were in dire straits, and riots broke out everywhere.  In the former case, Taiwanese Guo Huaiyi led more than a thousand people to revolt and fought bloody battles.  Taiwan is the Taiwan of our Ming Dynasty, how can we allow the red barbarians to be arrogant?  Today, the Ming Dynasty Penghu garrison and the heroic cavalry officer Ding Yunyi were ordered to mobilize all the officers and soldiers of Penghu to regain Taiwan!  "

    The whole place fell silent, and everyone thought they heard wrongly.

    Recover Taiwan?  Going to regain Taiwan in days like this?

    Hua Shengyi and Lu Dicheng were also frightened out of their drinking.  Crazy, crazy, Ding Yunyi is really crazy.  The more Zheng Zhilong is afraid of something, the more he will do it.  No wonder they would have a cannon mounted on them to have a wedding banquet today.

    Ding Yunyi said slowly: "Today is a day of great joy for me, Ding Yunyi. I specially chose today to regain Taiwan. If you want double happiness, I will succeed! All the soldiers and civilians in Penghu, listen to my orders. From now on, until Taiwan is recovered  Anyone who leaves the island without permission will be killed without mercy! Anyone who conspires to undermine the plan to conquer Taiwan will be killed without mercy! Anyone who spreads rumors that disrupts the morale of the army will be killed without mercy!  Kill without mercy! If you are willing to listen to my orders, please drink this cup!"

    Speaking of raising the wine, drinking a drop of drip, and fell the empty bowl towards the ground, the broken bowl was clear!

    The people of Penghu finally came to their senses, raised their glasses together and shouted:

    "I wish you success in regaining Taiwan! We all abide by your orders and are here to wait for the news of your success!"

    Seeing thousands of people shouting, Ding Yunyi laughed and waved to Hua Sheng: "Mr. Huabang, have you seen it? These are my soldiers and civilians in Penghu. What I am doing is a major matter of regaining the country. Do you agree with me or not?"

    Hua Shengyi was already impressed by this scene, and he let out a long sigh: "Ding Shoubei, I'm convinced. Although I will inevitably be punished when I go back, Hua is willing to witness this grand event with his own eyes."

    Ding Yunyi laughed "haha": "Mr. Huabang, you have nowhere to go in the future, come to me, let's do something big together."

    As he said this, he raised his hands to everyone: "Everyone, Ding is here!"

    This is the eighteenth day of the eleventh month of the seventh year of Chongzhen in the Ming Dynasty.  On this day, Ding Yunyi, the Penghu garrison and the heroic cavalry officer, got married; on this day, the feat of regaining Taiwan slowly began.

 Part One: The Storm of Penghu Chapter 172 The Dead Soldier

    "Penghu Navy commander Cai Jiuzhou on the left, Zhang Xianxuan in the middle, Ye Dahai in the right, and Xiao Yifeng, the forward, meet your lord!"

    "The Pirate Alliance Hainixiong, Wang Desan, Zhen Yifang, Clipper Sun, Ghost Face Xing, and Fang Fenghuang came to join together under the order of the leader of the alliance!"

    On the "Challenger", voices sounded one after another.

    Ding Yunyi, who was in full military uniform, looked solemn: "How is the situation of the senior officials?"

    "My lord, there is no news yet. We have sent more boats to monitor closely."

    "No matter if there is any news or not, when the time comes, attack forcefully!"

    "yes!"

    "I use the torch as a signal. Together with the torch, the three groups of left, center and right advance together. The forward Xiao Yifeng forces the attack on the city, and there must be no mistakes. Hainixiong, you and other allies will lead the ships to cruise around the outside. No one is allowed to approach."

    "I will obey your orders!"

    The night is like water.  On the calm sea, dozens of warships were moored quietly and waiting.

    In another hour, the most exciting scene will be staged.

    Ding Yunyi stood on the deck and could see the nearby warships with the help of the moonlight, but when he looked forward, he couldn't see anything.

    ¡°I never thought that one day, I would go back to Taiwan.

    Now I no longer miss another era. Now that I have come here, or this will be an unchangeable fate, what I can do is to adapt to it and get used to it.

    And now I am working towards this.

    Looking to the side, you can see that Duan San'er is standing loyally to the side. As long as he gives the order, this former subordinate of Kiohmaru will die for him without hesitation.

    Not only him, but many brothers are like this.  Penghu is his own Penghu, and he is advancing against Penghu alone. There was a time when Ding Yunyi felt tired and overwhelmed, but now, all this is worth it to him.

    The first success in regaining Taiwan!

    Right now, it¡¯s in your own hands

    ?¡­

    Relanja City.

    The grand dance had just ended, and all the Hongyi people were exhausted. The city of Relanja, which had been extremely noisy just now, suddenly became quiet.

    On the street, a few patrolling soldiers occasionally passed by. On the tower were Second Lieutenant Jeremy and his men, who were responsible for the security of the city of Relanja at night.

    Since Liu Xiang almost succeeded in his last sneak attack, the defense of Relanja City at night has been significantly strengthened.

    The sixty brothers who had sneaked into the city of Relanja have been gathered.  Everyone held weapons and looked solemn.  Everyone's responsibilities have been assigned.

    The weapons they carry only have short blades, which are convenient for concealed carry.  Using a short blade to deal with the heavily armed Hongyi soldiers would definitely be difficult, but they didn't care.

    From the first moment they accepted the task, they made the best position for themselves:

    Dead soldiers!

    Sixty dead soldiers!

    "Is there anyone else who wants to quit at this time?" Chen Dong asked one last time.

    No one answered him, everyone stared at him quietly.

    Chen Dong breathed out gently. At this time, the sound of a watch was heard outside. Chen Dong listened attentively: "Brothers, there is still half an hour. Our Penghu navy has gathered on the sea at this time, and the city  Whether the gate can be opened and whether the tower can be controlled will determine whether Taiwan can be recovered. Brothers, prepare to fight to the death. "

    "Fight to the death! Fight to the death!" The brothers responded to him with a low voice.

    Then, the place became quiet again, and everyone was waiting patiently and calmly.

    Time is passing quietly, and there is no sound at all.

    Suddenly, Chen Dong stood up: "Let's go!"

    Set off!

    Sixty dead soldiers stood up together, no one gave an order, and no one was needed to give an order.

    Their tasks have already been arranged.

    When Chen Dong led his group out, he was surprised to see Xie Tian.

    "Mr. Xie, why are you here?"

    "I'll go with you." Xie Tian said calmly.

    Chen Dong was stunned. In his impression, Xie Tian was a literate scholar. He could not compare with him when it came to using his brain, but when it came to using his hands, none of the three Xie Tian could match him.

    "Mr. Xie." Chen Dong hurriedly advised: "It's too dangerous, and the guards won't let you go. You should stay here and wait for news from us."

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?He shook his head and said, "Your Excellency sent me to Penghu with only one purpose, to seize the city of Relanja and drive away the red barbarians. Now that the city is about to be attacked, how can I stand by and watch?"

    He said with a rare smile: "I know I have no power, but at least I can cheer for you. I can watch you capture the city of Relanja, and I can also die with you."

    In an instant, Chen Dong's blood boiled: "Okay, Mr. Xie, let's live together and die together!"

    Live, live together!  Die, die together!

    The sound of banging was heard intermittently, and sixty-one black shadows quietly appeared on the street.

    The receptions and dances during the day and night were so lively, and those who enjoyed themselves had already fallen asleep. At this time, the city of Relanja was so quiet that it was a little scary.

    Even the patrolling Hongyi soldiers probably took a rest secretly because they couldn't bear the intrusion of sleepiness and fatigue.  They can no longer be seen on the streets.

    To the west is where a small team of Hongyi is stationed. There are two Folan cannons here, which will cause great damage to the enemies who invade the city, and they must be eliminated.  At the same time, you can turn the muzzle of the gun and bombard the city of Relanja.

    Here is the target that Rong Youxiong and his brother are responsible for solving.

    The city gate is the most important thing. Once the city gate is opened, the Penghu brothers can roar in and completely defeat the Hongyi with superior force.

    This is the area that Zhao Guangyi is responsible for.

    And once both places are unable to succeed, then the city tower becomes the most critical place, which is the location of the Penghu Navy's strong attack.

    Here, Chen Dong personally commanded the capture.

    Second Lieutenant Jeremy is responsible for guarding this place.

    He is a conscientious officer. Although the banquet consumed too much of his energy, he still forced himself not to rest.  Once another pirate attack occurs at night and they succeed, as an officer in the Netherlands, this will be a shame that he will never be able to erase in his lifetime.

    He saw a few dark figures walking towards the tower. For a moment, he thought he had made a mistake. He hurriedly asked his subordinates to hold their torches high and asked loudly: "Who is it?"

    "I, Chen Dong, Jeremy."

    The familiar voice did not make Jeremy relax his vigilance. Instead, he raised his voice: "What are you doing here so late?"

    "Ah, I couldn't sleep, I was so excited. I came to see you for a drink. Look, I brought all the wine."

    Lieutenant Jeremy suddenly became nervous: "Stop, don't come near, no one is allowed to come near here!"

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 173: Attack!

    "My lord, the time has come!"

    Ding Yunyi pressed his hand on the handle of the knife. He was silent for a moment, and then slowly said: "Attack!"

    Attack!

    On November 18, the seventh year of Chongzhen, the Penghu Navy of the Ming Dynasty attacked!

    Target - Relanja City!

    The battle to regain Taiwan has officially begun!

    All the warships were silent, but they were approaching Taiwan quickly.

    The brothers in the navy were filled with expectations and nervousness.  The palms of their hands holding weapons even began to sweat.

    There is nothing more exciting than this.

    Taiwan is getting closer and closer, and the shadow of Relanja City is already visible.

    However, what Ding Yunyi has been waiting for did not happen:

    The city gate of Relanja City was not opened, and there was no signal on the city tower.

    Chen Dong and the others failed?  Or do they have no chance at all?

    Ding Yunyi doesn't know, but he doesn't care about this. No matter what, there is no turning back.  Even if Chen Dong and the others fail, they must take down the city of Relanja today!

    Xie Tian¡¯s intelligence work was excellent. He not only mapped out the entire city of Relanja in detail, but also successfully planned Guo Huaiyi to lead a rebellion among the people.

    There are currently only more than 400 Hongyi soldiers in Relanjia City. This is the advantage of the Penghu Navy.

    We are close to Taiwan.  The brothers jumped into the sea one after another.

    The muzzles of the Folang machine cannon and the Hongyi cannon were aimed at the city of Relanja

    Ding Yunyi also jumped into the sea water. When he reached the shore and approached the city of Relanja, Xiao Yifeng and the team of one hundred prisoners under his command had already assembled.

    The left, middle and right roads were successfully landed.

    However, there was still no movement at all in the city of Relanja.

    Where is Chen Dong?  Where are Chen Dong and his brothers?  Where are they now?

    Ding Yunyi couldn't control that much anymore. He pulled out his "dragon teeth" bit by bit and said word by word with an unprecedented firm tone:

    "Strong attack!"

    ?¡­

    "Jeremy, I'm Chen Dong, why don't you allow me to come up?"

    Second Lieutenant Jeremy looked ugly. He was sure that Chen Dong suddenly appeared here at such a late hour. There must be some ulterior conspiracy. While ordering his subordinates to prepare, he said loudly: "Listen, it's night now, Your Majesty the Governor."  There is an order that no one is allowed to come near at night, Chen, please leave immediately, otherwise I will order my men to shoot!¡±

    Chen Dong smiled, a very weird smile, and then he suddenly yelled: "Do it!"

    At the command, the brothers drew out their short blades one after another and quickly approached the tower without making a sound.

    "Spy, spy!" Jeremy shouted angrily. He did not expect that the Ming Dynasty man he trusted was actually a spy. He roared furiously: "Kill them, kill these spies!"

    The gun in the hand of the Hongyi soldier rang out, and the two brothers at the front fell headlong into a pool of blood.

    But this did not scare their companions. Instead, these night attackers approached the tower more quickly.

    The sound of gunfire shook the city of Relanja.

    Rong Youxiong and Zhao Guangyi glanced at the place where the gunfire sounded and shouted at the same time:

    "Strong attack!"

    The dead soldiers no longer hid, they took out their short blades and roared towards their targets.

    Rong Youxiong's place is relatively smooth. The Hongyi Military Camp to the west is the closest target to the night attackers, and there is a tower and gate in front of it, so the defense is quite lax.

    Coupled with the enjoyment of the dance, these Hongyi soldiers had already fallen asleep from exhaustion.

    Rong Youxiong and his brothers almost effortlessly eliminated the soldiers standing guard at the door and rushed into Hongyi's military camp.

    By the time the sound of gunshots woke up Hong Yi from his deep sleep, the enemy had already appeared in front of them.

    There were screams one after another, and those Hongyi who had just woken up from their sleep were stabbed deeply into their chests by the short blade before they could even react further.

    Rong Youxiong personally led a brother and rushed into the inner room, where the commander of the Hongyi team lived.

    Just then he kicked the door open, and there was a huge "boom" inside. The brother who rushed in first fell to the ground and would never wake up again.

    Rong Youxiong's eyes were red, and the short blade in his hand flew out. With a strange cry, the Hongyi officer's short blunderbuss fell to the ground.superior.  He reacted very quickly, regardless of the pain, he pulled out his sword, and rushed towards Rong Youxiong with his naked body howling.

    Rong Youxiong, who was bare-handed, hurriedly dodged the sword and suffered a small cut on his left arm.

    The blood aroused his fighting spirit. He picked up the candlestick and threw it at the Hongyi officer. While he was avoiding it, he picked up a bench next to him.

    The Hongyi officer screamed wildly, and kept stabbing his opponent with the sword in his hand, each sword more fierce than the last.  After all, Rong Youxiong's bench was not functioning smoothly, and he was forced into a desperate situation by the opponent. Soon, he received two more wounds on his body.

    But he didn¡¯t feel any pain at all. He faced the sword and, regardless of life and death, he swung the bench and threw it at the Hongyi officer.

    Officer Hongyi had never seen someone so unafraid of death. He was startled by this fierce fighting style and subconsciously put away his sword and moved it aside.

    But halfway through the swing, the bench suddenly turned around and flew out from Calm Youxiong's hand, hitting Officer Hongyi's waist.

    The Hongyi officer screamed, staggered, his sword flew out, and he fell to the ground in pain.

    Rong Youxiong flew out and was instantly fighting with the Hongyi officer.

    The two of them were weighed down by each other and both had wounds on their bodies.  Officer Hongyi was stronger, but his waist was hit hard and he lost his breath and had no time to recover.  Under such circumstances, Rong Youxiong gradually controlled the Hongyi officer underneath him.

    He raised his fist and hit the Hongyi officer hard. He could clearly see the Hongyi officer's blood splashing out, and his eyes were blurred.

    But regardless of it, he closed his eyes and punched the person below him one punch after another.

    He didn't know how many punches he had thrown like this. The speed of Rong Youxiong's fist swing became slower and slower. He felt that the enemy under him had stopped moving for a long time, but he still used his last strength and punched two more times.  Fist, then he fell to the ground.

    He lay on the ground for a long time. If another enemy appeared now, he would have absolutely no strength to resist.

    "Huchihuchi" panting, his physical strength recovered to some extent. He raised his hand to wipe the blood on his face, and looked to the side. The Hongyi officer had long been covered in blood, and he was still alive.  Xiong was beaten to death.

    "Baichang." A subordinate rushed in, but when he saw the scene in front of him, he was startled and said: "We have eliminated all the Hongyi outside. Three brothers died and four were injured.  "

    "Okay!" Rong Youxiong struggled to stand up: "Act according to the plan immediately!"

 Part One: The Storm in Penghu Chapter 174: Fair Wind!

    The sudden sound of gunshots and shouts of death woke up the city gate of Relanja City.

    The sneak attack turned into a violent attack.

    I have to admit that Second Lieutenant Jeremy is a conscientious officer. As long as he has any slack, the city gate will be opened now.

    But such a thing did not happen.

    Zhao Guangyi and his brothers also fell into a hard fight because of Jeremy's vigilance.

    Although the Hongyi soldiers guarding the city gate were small in number, tired, and rushed into battle, they still showed good qualities despite so many unfavorable factors.

    They quickly organized a defense and tried their best to block the enemy's attack.

    The biggest disadvantage of the Night Raiders is that they only have short blades in their hands.  Xie Tian and Chen Dong also thought of a way, but Hongyi was too vigilant about this, and there was no way to transport larger weapons to Relanja City.

    Guarding the city gate were twelve Hongyi soldiers. They lined up in three rows and shot separately. This killing tactic was extremely fatal for the night raiders with only twenty people.

    A brother who rushed in front fell in a pool of blood during Hongyi's first round of shooting.

    "Spread out and charge!" Zhao Guangyi's eyes were red and he was the first to pull out his short blade and charge forward.

    Once the nineteen sneak attackers dispersed, Hongyi suddenly lost his shooting target.  Although the musket used by Hongyi is very powerful, its shooting accuracy is very poor and its loading is slow.  Although the second and third rounds of shooting shot down two more Night Raiders, the terrible reloading speed meant that the shooters in the first round had just finished loading and before they had time to shoot, the Night Raiders had already advanced by more than a dozen  step.

    This is a distance that can determine victory or defeat.

    "Brothers, kill Hongyi!"

    Following Zhao Guangyi¡¯s roar, the roar of ¡°Kill Hongyi¡± resounded through the city gate.

    Seventeen night raiders braved the enemy's guns and rushed forward!

    Amidst the roar of "boom, boom" muskets, the two brothers beside Zhao Guangyi fell, but they finally rushed forward with all their strength.

    Zhao Guangyi was overjoyed, but he staggered and almost fell down.

    He could feel that he was injured, and it was very serious. Damn Hongyi shot himself.  But at this time, he couldn't fall down no matter what.

    He gritted his teeth and roared with all his strength:

    "Kill Hongyi!"

    ?¡­

    "Kill Hongyi!"

    Almost at the same moment, Chen Dong's roar also sounded in the direction of the tower.

    Regardless of the impact of life and death, he finally rushed forward after paying the lives of six brothers.

    At this time, Jeremy still didn¡¯t panic too much. He knew that the time had come to decide the outcome. If he persisted, reinforcements would arrive soon.

    He drew his sword and loudly encouraged his men to rush towards the night attackers.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The brave man wins!

    ?¡­

    "My lord, there is a loud killing sound from the city tower, and Chen Dong has already taken action!"

    "Okay!" Ding Yunyi said loudly: "Brothers, whoever goes to the tower first will be rewarded with a hundred silver coins!"

    The first wave of attackers was the team of one hundred prisoners led by Xiao Yifeng.

    Countless drills at Fenggui City Fortress in Penghu finally came in handy at this time.

    Flying claws, scratching hooks, and siege ladders appeared one after another. The one hundred prisoners, shouting and screaming, desperately climbed towards the tower of Relanja City.

    The one who climbed the hardest and most desperately was Wang Wei.

    He only had the simplest and most simple thoughts in his mind:

    I want to be a general, and I want to tell that bitch that she has the wrong person!

    Second Lieutenant Jeremy on the tower still did not panic even though he was being attacked from two sides.  While using a small number of soldiers to block attacks from the back, he personally led the main force to guard the tower.

    One of the flying claws was cut off, and the soldiers who were halfway up the climb screamed and fell down, but the newcomers immediately climbed more bravely towards the city of Relanja.

    The cannon on the tower also began to roar, and a cannonball fell into the attackers' team, immediately blowing up the whole group.

    Ding Yunyi watched all this calmly, completely ignoring the threat of artillery fire from the city of Relanja. No one or force could shake his determination to capture the city of Relanja

    ?¡­

    The Red Yi battleship "Hocktok".

    When the battle to attack the city of Relanze began, Captain Franz, the captain of the "Hocktok", was also awakened. His first reaction was that RelanzZhecheng was attacked by the enemy.

    Although Captain Franz was surprised, he was not too panicked.  The last time the powerful pirate Liu Xiang also carried out a sneak attack on the city of Relanjia, but it also failed under the fire of the city of Relanjia and the battleships on the sea.

    He judged that this was also a sneak attack by pirates.

    The big pirate Liu Xiang has failed, and this time it¡¯s just some little pirates who don¡¯t know the importance.

    The Hocktok opened fire.

    The firing of artillery fire from the sea soon posed a great threat to the attackers.

    Ding Yunyi used almost all his strength on the frontal attack on Relanzhe City. It seemed that he was not preparing for a naval battle with the Hongyi battleship, but in fact, all this had been predicted by Ding Yunyi.

    According to the information provided by Xie Tian, ??once the city of Relanja is attacked, the first one that can provide support to the defenders is the "Hocktok".

    Ding Yunyi handed over the task of dealing with the "Hocktok" to a group of people who, at least on the surface, seemed unreliable:

    The Six Pirates of the Pirate Alliance!

    If it were during the day, in a face-to-face battle, the total strength of the six pirates would not be the opponent of the "Hocktok", but now it is night, which gives this group of pirates the best opportunity to perform.

    Fifteen small boats were lined up, with two people in each boat, and they were piled with fire starters.

    This is the most famous "fire ship tactic" of the Ming Dynasty Navy.

    It looks simple and violent, but it is effective.

    Using the darkness as cover, Taiwan's offensive and defensive battles completely attracted the attention of the "Hocktok". Fifteen fireships, under the personal leadership of six pirates including Hai Nixiong, rowed quietly.  To the "Hocktok".

    There was no sound at all on the fireboat, everyone was rowing hard.

    Getting closer and closer to the "Hocktok", at this time, the sea mud bear lit the fire starter on the fire ship, then turned over and got off the ship with his companions, and got into the sea.

    Fifteen fire boats were all set on fire, and the people on board got into the sea water, and then watched happily as the lit boats rushed towards the "Hocktok".

    Fair wind!

    "Captain, look, what is that!"

    The sea was dotted with stars, and Captain Fritz was stunned.

    God, the fire ship is a terrible fire ship!

    In the Battle of Liaoluo Bay, the Hongyi Fleet was defeated by the Ming Dynasty's fireship tactics, and now, this scene appears again.

    However, it was too late to take precautions at this time.

    Fair wind!

    The fate of the "Hocktok" has been determined!

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 175: Open the city gate!  !

    Fair wind!

    The fate of the Hocktok has been sealed.

    God is also taking care of the Penghu Navy¡¯s battle to regain Taiwan, and God is also taking care of Ding Yunyi!  Of the fifteen fireships, none was sunk, and none deviated from the target:

    "Hocktok".

    This is simply an incredible miracle.

    The fire ship in front collided with the "Hocktok", and the fire quickly ignited. Then, the fire ship behind hit the fire ship in front again. The fire borrowed the force of the fire, and the fire borrowed the force of the wind!

    The "Hocktok" was completely engulfed in flames.

    Captain Fritz watched helplessly as his warship burned there, watched as his warship was destroyed step by step, and watched as his soldiers screamed sadly in the fire.

    This battleship is the pride of Hongyi. It is second only to the "Viking" in size and carries a crew of one hundred people.  Most of the sailors on the ship went to the banquet during the day, and there were still thirty-eight sailors on the ship.

    These thirty-eight people were completely surrounded by death threats.

    They screamed in terror and fled in all directions. Some ran slower and were overtaken by the fire, and then made desperate and miserable screams in the fire.  But no one could help them.

    Some people were relatively lucky. They jumped into the sea and stared at everything in front of them in shock.

    Fritz did not run, he gave up hope of escape.  Just like his men, he simply couldn't believe what he was seeing.

    What's wrong?  What's going on here?  Why did this happen to the "Hocktok"?

    But all this is inevitable.

    Then, Fritz closed his eyes in despair, silently waiting for the most terrifying thing to happen.

    "The Hocktok" sank. This warship, which was once as large as the "Viking", was destroyed in the hands of a few small pirates that they once looked down upon.

    Captain Fritz and seventeen pirates were killed, and the rest became prisoners of the pirates.

    At this time, the battle in Relanja City has reached its most critical moment.

    The city of Relanjia has obviously been alarmed. Once their reinforcements arrive in large numbers, the battle will become even more difficult.

    Ding Yunyi appeared in person at the gate of Relanzhe City.

    I have to admit that Hongyi was very thoughtful when designing this city. The damage caused by artillery fire to the city of Relanja was very limited, and the range for attackers to attack was not much. This gave the defenders an absolute upper hand.

    However, despite this, Ding Yunyi also has the greatest hope besides the soldiers who are bravely climbing the city:

    Those brothers in the city!

    Second Lieutenant Jeremy has become very passive. On the one hand, he has to deal with the attackers who are constantly climbing, and on the other hand, he has to divide his energy to guard against the night attackers behind him. It is clear to him that he cannot hold on for much longer.

    If reinforcements do not appear, this place will inevitably be captured by the enemy.

    At this time, taking advantage of the tsunami-like attack from the mountains outside the city and Hongyi's lack of troops, Chen Dong had already led his brothers to rush onto the tower.

    Once the distance is shortened, the firearm in Hongyi's hand loses its effect.

    Chen Dong roared and screamed wildly, and stabbed an enemy who rushed up to death with a knife.

    There are twelve more brothers!  Eight of his men had fallen on the path of the impact.  Chen Dong pulled out the short blade and flew out. The short blade accurately pierced the chest of a Hong Yi.

    "Brothers, kill!"

    "kill!"

    With Chen Dong¡¯s roar, the final battle at Relanzhe Tower has begun!

    Hongyi is in chaos.

    They could no longer resist the attacks from both sides. Second Lieutenant Jeremy was still shouting and roaring, trying to inspire his men to fight to the end.

    But the situation has been difficult to reverse.

    Finally, the first attacker climbed onto the tower.  But before he could stand firm, he was stabbed by Hong Yi and fell limply to the tower he had climbed up after all the hard work.

    As soon as he fell down, two more soldiers came up, picked up the knives in their mouths, and joined the battle group while shouting wildly.

    Wang Wei was the fourth to climb the tower. This prisoner, who wanted to become a general by virtue of his military exploits, was like a ferocious beast, with red eyes, strange screams from his mouth, and he fiercely pounced on the enemy in front of him.

    "It's over"

    Jeremy¡¯s mood at this moment was as desperate as Fritz, the captain of ¡°Hocktok¡±.

    The tower is about to collapseIt's time, the enemy has appeared in front of him, unless a miracle happens at this time.

    ¡°The final blow to Jeremy was from Zhao Guangyi and his brothers in the direction of the city gate.

    Zhao Guangyi¡¯s chest was bleeding, his back was bleeding, his left rib was bleeding He was losing a lot of blood, and his energy and physical strength were rapidly depleted.

    He forced himself not to fall, no matter what.

    The city gate hasn¡¯t been opened yet, so I can¡¯t die yet.

    "Plop" sound.

    Zhao Guangyi felt a chill in his chest, and one of Hongyi's swords pierced his body.

    Before Hong Yi could be happy about his success, he suddenly discovered the most terrifying thing:

    Zhao Guangyi actually smiled strangely at him.

    Then Zhao Guangyi grabbed the sword, and then the thing that frightened Hongyi the most happened.

    Zhao Guangyi walked towards the enemy who stabbed him little by little, and the sword penetrated his body little by little.  Blood flowed down drop by drop.

    Hongyi simply couldn¡¯t believe that something like this would happen to him.  In his fear, he even forgot to let go of the sword in his hand.

    Zhao Guangyi allowed the sword to completely submerge into his body, and allowed the sword tip to emerge from his back. When he finally came face to face with Hong Yi, he smiled again.

    Then, he raised the short knife in his hand and stabbed it into the enemy's throat.

    The enemy fell, and Zhao Guangyi was on the verge of collapse. He knew that he was in danger, but he still forced himself not to fall.

    The city gate has not been opened yet!

    "All the enemies are dead" His brothers cheered, but then they froze there.  They were surprised to see their captain, whose body was pierced by a long sword, covered in blood, but still standing there upright.

    Zhao Guangyi smiled: "Brothers, support me and open the city gate!"

    The last three remaining brothers had tears in their eyes. They tremblingly supported their captain and walked step by step to the city gate.  Every step was so difficult.

    Zhao Guangyi¡¯s hand finally touched the city gate. At this moment, he knew that victory had arrived

    ?¡­

    "My lord, look, look, the city gate is open!"

    Looking towards the city gate, the huge city gate is being opened little by little.  Ding Yunyi smiled, raised the "Dragon Tooth" in his hand, and then shouted loudly in a voice that everyone could hear:

    "Enter the city!"

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 176: Success in One Battle

    "kill!"

    Wang Wei, who rushed up to the tower, roared and slashed at a Hongyi officer on the opposite side.

    This Hongyi officer is Second Lieutenant Jeremy.

    The second lieutenant knew very clearly that the fall of the tower was inevitable, and all he had to do was fulfill the final responsibility of an officer.

    Jeremy tried his best to raise the sword in his hand to block it, but the opponent's strength was too great. When the swords collided, Jeremy's arms became weak and the sword in his hand almost fell off.

    Wang Wei did not hesitate and slashed with his sword again.

    This time Jeremy was not so lucky. After the second collision, his sword flew somewhere.  Then there was a huge pain in his ribs, and Jeremy fell to the ground.

    Wang Wei ignored the man on the ground and quickly roared towards another target.

    Jeremy fell in a pool of blood and kept twitching. He could feel that life was gradually leaving him.

    God, merciful God, why did you let yourself die in this strange country?

    He saw a person's face appear in his sight. Jeremy tried his best to open his eyes. He saw clearly that it was Chen Dong.

    "I'm dying, Chen" Jeremy muttered.

    Chen Dong nodded, yes, Jeremy's injury was too serious and he couldn't be saved no matter what.  He didn't know why, but he felt a little regretful.

    Jeremy is a dedicated officer who never gives up his post even in the most dangerous times.  For this alone, he is worthy of respect.

    "We used to be friends" Jeremy said with difficulty: "For this reason, please help me get rid of this pain."

    Chen Dong could completely understand that the wound was so deep that there was no possibility of saving him. However, he would not die before the blood drained out, and he had to fight against this terrible torture.

    Death is the best relief for him.

    Chen Dong shook the knife in his hand, hugged Jeremy's head, and whispered: "Don't come here again in the next life."

    After saying that, he plunged the knife deeply into Jeremy's heart.

    Jeremy¡¯s body shook for a moment, and then it was over.

    After putting down Jeremy¡¯s body, Chen Dong stood up.

    He saw that a large number of soldiers had boarded the tower, and almost all the Hongyi soldiers here were killed.  Relanja City will soon fall into the hands of the Penghu Navy

    ?¡­

    "Go to the city! Go to the city!"

    The cries grew louder and louder, and countless soldiers of the Ming Dynasty rushed into the city of Relanja.

    Ding Yunyi stepped into this city built by the Dutch for the first time in his life.

    The most important, critical and decisive step has been taken in the battle to regain Taiwan.  But his mood was not relaxed.

    He saw Zhao Guangyi and he recognized this man.  I remember that on the day when Chen Dong led 60 brothers to the final expedition, he personally encouraged Zhao Guangyi.

    But now this enthusiastic young man is leaning against the city gate covered in blood.  His hands were firmly grasping the city gate, and his eyes were wide open.

    But, he is already dead.

    "Sir, Zhao Baichang risked his own life to open the city gate. When he died, he was still shouting, "Enter the city, enter the city." The three surviving brothers cried loudly.

    Ding Yunyi¡¯s nose was sore and he couldn¡¯t say anything.

    He could never imagine what kind of perseverance Zhao Guangyi used to support himself in opening the city gate when he was so seriously injured.

    The capture of the city of Relanja was entirely due to the sacrifice of these brothers¡¯ lives!

    Zhang Xianxuan tried to separate Zhao Guangyi from the city gate, but his hand was so tight that it seemed that even if he died, he would not let go of the city gate that was stained with the blood of countless brothers.

    Zhang Xianxuan was forced to use force to separate his hands, and Zhao Guangyi's body fell to the ground.

    "Send him back to Penghu." Ding Yunyi's voice was trembling, but he immediately denied his thoughts: "No, just leave him in Taiwan. I want him to see in heaven that his sacrifice was not in vain. Taiwan will  Almost recovered!"

    "On guard!"

    Chen Dong and Xie Tian appeared in front of them and said loudly: "The city gates and towers are all under control! A signal was sent from the Hongyi Military Camp to the west, and they have been controlled by Rong Youxiong!"

    Looking at these two loyal subordinates who fought to regain Taiwan, Ding Yunyi said slowly: "How many people are left?"

    ?Chen Dong hesitated for a moment: "The situation in the military camp to the west is unknown. There are still thirteen brothers left here, nine of whom are injured."

    "Ah, I see" Ding Yunyi's tone was calm, but his heart was ups and downs.

    Including Xie Tian, ??of the forty-one brothers, twenty-eight were lost, and twenty-eight lives were lost.  It seems that the price is not high, but if it were not for these twenty-eight brothers who died, the city of Relanja would still be fighting hard.

    "Let them stay in Taiwan, stay in Taiwan." Ding Yunyi said with a bitter tone: "They have done their best, and their names will last forever with Taiwan!"

    At this time, the sound of artillery came from the Hongyi military camp to the west. It was Rong Youxiong and his brothers who were at war with the enemy.

    Ding Yunyi tightened the "dragon tooth" in his hand and roared: "Recover Taiwan and fight here! Brothers, follow me to kill the enemy!"

    "Kill the enemy! Kill the enemy!! Kill the enemy!!!"

    Countless roars shook the heaven and earth, and countless brothers rushed out shouting.

    Recover Taiwan and fight here!

    "Zhang Xianxuan!" Ding Yunyi suddenly shouted.

    "exist!"

    "Immediately return to the Challenger and be responsible for commanding all warships and patrolling the sea. Anyone who dares to approach without listening to dissuasion will be shot to death!"

    "yes!"

    "Cai Jiuzhou!"

    "exist!"

    "Return to Fujian immediately. Pegasus reports the victory. Our Penghu Navy has invaded the city of Relancha. Taiwan will be restored within a day or night! Go and report the victory to Zou Fushuai in person!"

    "yes!"

    "Thank God, Chen Dong! As the general commanders of the entire army, you two attacked the city of Relanja and captured Putmans alive!"

    "Yes! Attack the city of Relanje and capture Putmans alive!"

    "Ye Dahai, follow me! All the troops, kill the enemy!"

    The roar of "Kill the enemy" resounded throughout the entire city of Relanja again.

    This is November of the seventh year of Chongzhen in the Ming Dynasty.

    This year, a previously small role caused changes in Fujian and the situation became chaotic; this year, a previously small role left Fujian officials, Taiwanese barbarians, and everyone including Zheng Zhilong completely unprepared  Under such circumstances, the war to regain Taiwan suddenly began.

    Become famous in one battle and succeed in one battle.  This battle is bound to leave its name in history and be passed down for generations to come.  This person¡¯s name is bound to be remembered by everyone:

    Ding Yunyi!

    He and the Penghu naval officers under his command will forever leave their names on the land of Taiwan!

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 177 Request

    The cry of killing completely alarmed Governor Putmans.

    The bad news shocked the Netherlands¡¯ top official stationed in Taiwan.

    At first, I just thought it was another pirate attack, but I didn¡¯t expect that as time went by, this was not the case at all.

    Reinforcements were sent out, commanded by Major Swede, but the eighty reinforcements led by the major were bombarded back by a burst of intense artillery fire when they reached Fort Mitte.

    ??Has Fort Miter been occupied by the enemy?

    Immediately, news came one after another that upset Governor Putmans.  What came was not pirates, but a large group of well-trained professional soldiers.  They had large numbers of soldiers, cannons, and battleships.

    Where is the powerful battleship "Hocktok"?  Why didn't the "Hocktok" reinforce the city of Relanja in time after the enemy launched an attack?

    Governor Putmans did not know that the "Hocktock" he was looking forward to had sunk to the bottom of the sea with the sailors on board.

    With the situation between the enemy and ourselves unknown, Putmans made a correct decision:

    ??Stick to the line from the North Gate to Armandian Fort, concentrate a large amount of artillery fire on Fulixinlian Fort, cover the North Gate and Armandian Fort, and at the same time send additional soldiers to the observation tower to closely monitor the movement.  Major Shi Weide was also appointed as commander-in-chief, responsible for resisting enemy attacks.  He also hurriedly dispatched his subordinates and ordered Major Kalcha, who was suppressing the Taiwanese riot outside the city, to immediately lead his troops back for reinforcements.

    Everything was arranged, but Governor Putmans didn¡¯t have much confidence.

    The cry of killing rang out all night long. Everyone in the Netherlands in the city of Relandia panicked and ran into the inner city centered on the Governor's Office in large numbers.

    The sky was dim and bright, and the shouting subsided a little.  But this did not reassure Major Swede, who was commanding at the front.  Standing on the Almude Fortress, he could even see the enemies who had invaded the city of Relanje.

    The major quickly ordered the closure of the Armaudian castle. Those Dutch who had not yet had time to withdraw had no matter how much they begged outside, the major refused to open the castle.

    His decision seems hard-hearted and unkind, but from the perspective of the security of the inner city, it is understandable. Once the castle is opened now, the enemy is likely to take advantage of the gap to get in.

    There was a depressing situation coming from the lookout.  Campbell's Fort Well, the bastion, and the Mitteburg have fallen successively, and even the flag of the Kingdom of the Netherlands has been pulled down.

    The entire outer city has fallen into the hands of the attackers.

    who is it?  Who is attacking the city of Relanja?  Who is so brave?

    The entire attack plan was carried out too carefully, and the raid was launched on the Governor's birthday, after the grand banquet was over and everyone was exhausted.

    In just one night, half of the outer city had fallen.

    What a terrible attack!

    From the observation deck, it can be clearly seen that the attackers who captured half of the outer city were not in a hurry to attack the inner city, but were cleaning the battlefield one by one to consolidate the victory they had already achieved.

    This is not a pirate, absolutely not.  The pirates who entered the city only burned, killed and looted, but the people on the opposite side were obviously professional soldiers.  Major Swede quickly made his own judgment.

    What happened next also verified Major Swede¡¯s judgment.

    An enemy emissary appeared at the foot of the Almodian Castle and demanded to see Governor Putmans immediately.

    Major Swede hesitated and ordered the man to put down the hanging basket. The man pulled the man down and quickly notified Governor Putmans.

    "I am Duan San'er, the envoy sent by Master Ding Yunyi, the garrison of Penghu in the Ming Dynasty and the heroic cavalry officer."

    As soon as the visitor spoke, Governor Putmans was immediately stunned.

    The defense of Penghu in the Ming Dynasty, the heroic cavalry officer Ding Yunyi?  Is it the Ding Yunyi who killed pirates one after another?  The governor had heard of his reputation, but he would never have thought that it would be this person who attacked the city of Relanja.

    He had also worried about this possibility, but his ally, Zheng Zhilong, who held most of the military power in Fujian, once told him with a slap on his chest.  Absolutely nothing like this will happen.

    But now something terrible has happened.

    "I protest." Governor Putmans calmed down and waved his hands to express his inner dissatisfaction: "After the battle in Penghu, we demolished the fortress set up in Penghu and withdrew from Penghu. As a thank you, you  Allow us to live in Taiwan. Now that you are brazenly attacking the city of Relancha, I must make the most solemn protest to your emperor and the governor of Fujian. I ask you to withdraw from the city of Relancha immediately and end this shameless aggression.path.  "

    "I'm just here to convey the wishes of our Lord Guard." Duan San'er said expressionlessly: "Our Lord Guard also guessed that you would say such a thing, so he specifically told me that Taiwan has always been the land of the Ming Dynasty, but it was just  You stole it with despicable means. Yes, the court allows you to live here, but this does not mean that this is your legal land. Under your rule, the people of Taiwan are living in dire straits, and riots have become a serious threat to our Ming Dynasty.  The interests of the DPRK. In view of this situation, our Penghu Navy has to fight bravely to regain our jurisdiction!¡±

    Governor Putmans did not give up: "Is this what your guard Ding said?"

    Duan San'er nodded: "Yes, every word is missed. He also told us that the so-called Relanzha City was built by you on the basis of Taiwan's 'Yi Kun Yu'. I, the Ming Dynasty, have never acknowledged it."  its legality.¡±

    Governor Putmans was stunned for a while: "What does Ding Yunyi want to do?"

    Duan San'er said calmly: "We, Ding Guards, require you to open the inner city before noon today and surrender unconditionally. All the expenses of our Penghu Navy's expedition this time will be borne by you. On this basis, we will ensure that Relan Zhe  The city protects the lives of all Dutch people and has appointed ships to transport you away from Taiwan.¡±

    "Surrender? Taiwan immediately? This is impossible!" Putmans was obviously irritated by such a request: "As an employee of the East India Company and an officer of the Kingdom of the Netherlands, I will never agree to such an unreasonable request!  "

    "Really?" Duan Saner smiled: "Before noon, you must accept our request, otherwise, we will attack forcefully. We will not be responsible for any situation that occurs at that time!"

    ¡°I demand to see your Lord Zheng Zhilong immediately, immediately!¡± Governor Putmans shouted loudly.

    Duan Saner looked at him: "The highest officer here now is Ding Yunyi and Ding Guard. If you want to see Lord Zheng, Lord Guard promises to see you soon after you surrender."

    Seeing the stunned Putmans, Duan Saner said sympathetically: "You don't have much time left to think about it, Governor."

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 178 The Last Enemy

    The door to negotiations has been closed.

    In fact, from the beginning, Ding Yunyi did not have any hope of successful negotiations. He was just using negotiations to buy himself time to readjust.

    Hongyi is still entrenched in the inner city and has the advantage in artillery fire. If they attack rashly, they will inevitably cause heavy casualties, which is not what Ding Yunyi wants to see.

    He needs to re-arm his troops.

    "In comparison with the two places, Fort Aarmudian and Fort Fulixinlian, the defense of Fort Fulixinlian is weaker." Xie Tian, ??who is very familiar with the city of Relanjia, said: "Putmans  It is inevitable that the main artillery fire concentration Fort will be constructed as a mutual cover with the Almodian Fort, but I think that Fort Fulixinlian can be selected as the target of the storm. "

    "Then choose Fulixinlian Fort!" Ding Yunyi did not hesitate at all. He unconditionally believed in the intelligence of his subordinates: "Bring me the artillery on the ship, concentrate all the artillery fire, and blast Fulixinlian Fort! Ye Dahai, Pu  Temans must have urgently ordered Karcha to lead the troops outside the city to reinforce him. You will lead 300 soldiers to intercept Karcha. Thank God, you will be responsible for contacting Guo Huaiyi and attacking from both sides. "

    "yes!"

    At this time, the city of Relanje was busy with brothers from Penghu going back and forth. Most of the city of Relanje was basically in the hands of Ding Yunyi.

    The only biggest obstacle that prevents Ding Yunyi from seizing all of Taiwan is the inner city in front of him.  The biggest variable is also here.

    "If the entire city of Relanja cannot be captured in the shortest time, once Zheng Zhilong finds out about it and leads the main navy to help Taiwan, then the development of the matter will be completely unpredictable.

    Ding Yunyi turned his head away.

    The Dutch flag at the city gate has been dropped, replaced by a large flag embroidered with the Chinese character "Ming" flying in the morning wind.

    On November 19, the seventh year of Chongzhen, Ding Yunyi led his army into Relanzhe City.  This day means that the Ming regime re-entered Taiwan.

    Maybe in the eyes of others, this is nothing special, but for Ding Yunyi, it is an extraordinary day.  He entered Taiwan earlier than the other person and took Taiwan back from foreigners earlier.

    And more importantly, once he completely controls Taiwan, he will have the capital to fully confront Zheng Zhilong.

    At this time, in Relanja City, both the outer city and the inner city are busy.  Cannons were placed one after another, and soldiers rushed around nervously.

    Time has become a crucial point for both parties.

    The soldiers who participated in the siege hurriedly stuffed the dry food into their mouths. Before they had time to chew carefully, they were busy preparing for the siege.

    Twelve red Yi cannons and Fo Lang machine guns were carried into the city of Relanja, and the muzzles were pointed at the target on the opposite side.  The black hole of the muzzle, just waiting for an order, can plunge the entire Yarmudian Fort into the smoke of gunfire.

    The soldiers carefully inspected their siege ladders, flying claws, and scratching hooks. The upcoming tough battle was not much easier than the battle last night, and it might be more difficult.

    And similarly, those Hongyi soldiers were also very busy.

    They had no idea that in just one night, the Ming Dynasty troops would pour into the city of Relanja that had gone to great lengths to build.

    Once the original indestructible myth is shattered, it will be a huge blow to their confidence and morale.

    Major Shi Weide was worried. He was not sure whether the troops under his command could withstand the enemy's attack.  Judging from the current situation, the enemy is very powerful and arrogant. Once a war breaks out, what will be the result?

    This is already the last defensive point of Relanja City. If even this point is breached, where can I, the Governor, and so many soldiers go?

    He could not answer his own question. Let God decide everything.

    There were questions, noises, and even crying from behind.  They were the first batch of Dutch citizens to come to Taiwan. They were in a panic and loudly asked why the enemy suddenly appeared in the city of Relandja, which was boasted to be unbreakable.  I asked loudly if I could hold on here, and asked loudly what should I do with my property that was still outside?

    No one can answer them because no one knows the answer.

    "These stupid people," Major Swede thought contemptuously.  The most important thing to consider now is to protect your own life, not your property

    ?¡­

    The sun is gradually rising, and the sunlight is shining on the city of Relanja, but it does not make people feel warm.

    Dispersed in the airThe smell of blood and gunpowder smoke left behind last night made people feel uncomfortable.  But at this time, the outer city, which had been extremely noisy just now, suddenly became quiet.

    The tense and solemn atmosphere spread quickly, and everyone knew that the decisive battle was about to begin.

    The gunners who came off the ship were eager to try.  They are extremely looking forward to the cannons they have mastered, and they will be able to make great achievements in the attack in a short while.

    They are heroes on the sea, and they are also heroes on land.

    "Sir, my cannons and teams have completed their preparations."

    The sound reached Ding Yunyi's ears, and Ding Yunyi nodded silently. He suddenly asked Duan San'er beside him: "Duan San, are you nervous?"

    Duan Saner said "yes" honestly.

    The garrison master has issued an order that a hole must be opened in the inner city today. Time is life for the Penghu officers and soldiers.

    Having gone through so many hardships, we are now on the last step, but this last step is so difficult and heavy.

    "I'm just as nervous." Ding Yunyi smiled and said, "I'm actually more scared than you are. If we fail to take down the inner city this time, the most you can do is stop following me and do whatever you have to do, but what about me?  If I can¡¯t keep my hat, I¡¯m afraid the good guy¡¯s head will end up there.¡±

    "My lord will not lose." Duan San'er's answer was firm: "My lord has never lost to the pirates in Penghu, nor to the assassins in Hangzhou, and now in Taiwan, he will not lose to the Hongyi!"

    Ding Yunyi gradually put away his smile and glanced at his brothers.  The faces of the brothers are written with perseverance and infinite trust in themselves.  I am not fighting for myself alone, but for all my brothers.

    He pulled out the "dragon tooth": "Brothers, are you all ready?"

    "Ready!" This was the answer from Shanhu and Tsunami.

    "In front of us is the last enemy that is blocking us from seizing Taiwan!" Ding Yunyi pointed his sword forward, pointing at Fulixinlian Fort: "Keep it down, and Taiwan will be ours. From now on, I will share the wealth with my brothers!"

    Then, he said loudly:

    "Siege the city!"

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 179 The Final Battle (Third update please recommend)

    "Siege the city!"

    Twelve cannons roared simultaneously.

    On November 19, the seventh year of Chongzhen, the decisive battle of Relanja City broke out.

    In the inner city and the outer city, artillery roared and fired at each other.  The shells roared in the air, then fell hard, setting off a dust storm all over the sky.

    This was the largest artillery battle since the completion of the city of Relanja, and it was also an unprecedented artillery battle.

    The gunners on both sides smashed the shells hard at each other with all their strength. Every time they hit the target, there would always be a burst of cheers in their respective camps.

    Outside the city, there were cheers from Penghu officers and soldiers; inside the city, there were the horrified screams of the Dutch.

    Many of them came to distant Taiwan from the Netherlands with the dream of getting rich. They thought that this land was full of gold and they would return to their hometowns with endless treasures.  But now, they know they were wrong.

    This is not their place, Daming, people like them are not welcome!

    The only ones who showed extraordinary bravery were the Hongyi artillerymen. They were stronger than the Penghu officers and soldiers in this aspect.

    Ding Yunyi stood there calmly, letting the shells roar above his head, his body motionless.

    He saw the shelling from both sides, and at this moment, he had his own thoughts.  Although Father Sarozzi and Poleman found some artillery lessons for themselves on the ship, they were not satisfied with themselves.

    But these Hongyi artillerymen in front of us are different. If we can integrate them into our own army after Taiwan is recovered and hire them as artillery instructors, it will play a great role.

    The fierce battle in Relanzhe City is still going on, but Ding Yunyi has already set his sights further afield.

    The blueprint of the entire city of Relanja provided by Xie Tian played a crucial role in the bombardment. Compared with the Almodian Fort, the defense of Fulixinlian Fort was much weaker.  When it was originally designed, it was considered that once the city of Relanje was invaded, the Yarmudian Fort would be the main defense and the Fulixinlian Fort would be the main attack.

    And now, the Penghu gunners have accurately grasped the weakness in the design of Fulixinlian Fort that emphasizes offense but neglects defense.  Twelve cannons were concentrated and bombarded Fort Fulixinlian fiercely.

    Major Swede became increasingly worried.

    The Ming Dynasty gunners¡¯ intelligence was so accurate that they not only grasped the weak points of Fort Fulixinlian, but also found the weakest defense points of the fort where the cannonballs landed.

    Major Shi Weide clearly saw that although the quality of his artillery and artillery were higher than those of his opponent, the opponent quickly made up for this gap after accurately grasping the weaknesses of Fort Fulixinlian.

    Under the crazy artillery attack from the other side, the Fort of Fulixinlian was crumbling.  The attacking infantry units were already eager to try.

    There was a loud "boom".

    After the continuous bombardment, a gap was finally blown out of Fulixinlian Fort.

    "Xiao Yifeng, Long Zhantian!"

    "exist!"

    Ding Yunyi pointed the "dragon tooth" in his hand at Fulixinlian Fort: "You each lead fifty brothers and attack it!"

    "Yes!" Xiao Yifeng and Long Zhantian were already impatient. They grabbed their swords and pointed forward: "Brothers, rush in and capture Putmans alive!"

    "Capture Putmans alive!"

    The cry shook the Fulixinlian Fort, the Yarmudian Fort, and the entire inner city of Relanja.

    The final battle begins!

    One hundred Penghu officers and soldiers swarmed forward, and the sounds of fighting and shouting shook the inner city.

    Shi Weide panicked, shouting at the top of his lungs and directing the artillery fire to block the enemy's attack; shouting at the top of his voice, he arranged for soldiers to quickly fill the gap and prevent the entire battle situation from collapsing.

    Armandian Castle opened fire at the same time.

    Cross fire from two directions blocked the attack of Penghu officers and soldiers. After every sound of artillery and gunfire, several brothers always fell in a pool of blood forever.

    The first attack failed under the cover of the two castles.  Twenty-one brothers could no longer see Ming Dynasty regain Taiwan.

    While the enemy was retreating, Major Swede quickly ordered his men to repair the gap that had just been blown up.

    The failure of the first attack did not affect Ding Yunyi's ability to win.  At this time, two Folan cannons exploded, and two were destroyed by Hongyi artillery fire.

    Ding Yunyi quickly used a Hongyi cannon as the main force, concentrated all the artillery, and bombarded the gap that Hongyi had barely repaired.

    And all of this may become the guarantee of final victory.

    The sound of gunfire is still coming?It continued to roar, and after a short and fierce fire, the gap was opened again.

    "Throw out all the cannonballs!" Ding Yunyi gave this order with red eyes.

    All the artillery shells were concentrated and blasted towards the gap overwhelmingly.

    The last sound of artillery stopped at the Penghu officers and soldiers¡¯ position.

    It seems that everything has become quiet.

    Ding Yunyi, holding the "dragon tooth" in his right hand, took over a shield.  This action instantly made all the brothers understand:

    The defense is preparing to attack the city in person!

    Everyone has taken his own weapon, and the gunner no longer cares about his beloved artillery, but picked up the weapon that comes to hand.

    The decisive battle!

    "Have you seen it? Let me see it clearly. The gap has been widened!" Ding Yunyi's voice was low, but he could not refute: "This time, I will personally lead you to attack. If you advance, you will live, if you retreat, you will die!  All officers above the rank of 100 are at the forefront! Kill those who are afraid of fighting! Kill those who flee! Kill those who are in disarray!¡±

    "Those who are afraid of war, kill them! Those who run away, kill them! Those who are in disarray, kill them!"

    This was the resounding and neat response of the brothers.

    This resounding answer can be heard clearly even standing on the Aarmudian Castle and Fulixinlian Castle.

    "Xiao Yifeng, Long Zhantian, please give me a break!"

    "yes!"

    Ding Yunyi tightened the "Dragon Tooth" in his hand: "All the other brothers, rush in! Kill!"

    "Come in! Kill!"

    Amidst bursts of roars, these Penghu officers and soldiers turned into a group of lions. Under the leadership of their guard Ding Yunyi, they swept towards Fulixinlian Fort like an unstoppable wind.

    "Fire! Fire!"

    Major Swede shouted loudly, feeling the fear he had never experienced before.  He had to rely on the roar of the cannon to suppress his inner panic.

    For some reason, he suddenly felt that the city of Relanja could not be defended. He was facing a team he had never seen before.

    ¡°Perhaps, they should not have driven to the unfamiliar land of Taiwan from the beginning, and should not have been so arrogant from the beginning that they could challenge the huge Ming Dynasty with just a few hundred people.

    Even though the Ming Dynasty is gradually declining, it is not something the East India Company can face.

    But now I realize it¡¯s too late!

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 180: With two swords in hand, I have the world!  !  !

    The decisive battle has begun!

    All the Penghu officers and soldiers, led by one person, rushed forward desperately:

    Ding Yunyi!

    The shells fell between the ranks of the chargers. Amidst the "rumbling" sound of the cannons, each of the brothers was blown up, but this did not affect the speed of their charge at all.

    It rushed very fast and soon got out of the effective killing range of the artillery.

    The ladder was set up, and groups of soldiers climbed up with all their strength.

    Ding Yunyi was once again the first.

    "Dragon tooth" was bitten in his mouth, holding the ladder with his right hand and holding the shield with his left hand, showing no fear.

    After only two steps, a stone fell down and hit the shield suddenly. Ding Yunyi fell down.

    The brothers beside him were shocked, but Ding Yunyi was not afraid at all. He stood up and roared:

    ¡°Crush again!¡±

    With a coach like this, who else would not work hard?

    At this time, Major Swede also felt heavy pressure. He had to deal with the enemies climbing the city while also dealing with the enemies who were violently attacking the gap.

    Being attacked on both sides made it extremely difficult for Shi Weide, who did not have many available soldiers.

    Now, this has become somewhat of a battle of wills between the two sides, whoever breaks down first will lose the war.

    The sounds of "charge" and "kill" kept ringing around Fulixinlian Fort. Those Penghu brothers who were not afraid of death and devoted themselves to following the garrison master to make great achievements came one after another.

    They saw with their own eyes that their own defenders were fighting to the death without regard for their own lives. This was a huge inspiration.

    At this time, Ding Yunyi was getting closer and closer to his goal.

    God favors the brave.

    Neither stones nor gunpowder harmed this fearless garrison.  The miserable screams of the brothers when they fell from the ladder did not affect his determination in the slightest.

    As he was about to arrive, a Hongyi soldier raised his rifle butt and slammed it down viciously.

    Ding Yunyi blocked the shield with his left hand. Under the huge impact, he hooked the ladder with his feet, grabbed the butt of the gun with his right hand in the air, and then pulled it forward. Amidst the tragic cry, the red barbarian soldier who did not have much defense  He was unexpectedly pulled down from above.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????.

    "The guards are rushing forward! The guards are rushing forward!"

    Huge cheers suddenly sounded under Fulixinlian Fort.

    Ding Yunyi¡¯s life was not easy. God only favored him, or it could be said that he was giving him more tests.  He was the only one who boarded Fulixinlian Fort.

    The Hongyi soldiers rushed forward.

    Ding Yunyi saw several soldiers raising their muskets and rolled on the spot to avoid the fatal blow from the volley of guns. However, when he still got up, he felt a gust of cold wind approaching him.

    Subconsciously, he blocked it with the shield in his hand. The heavy impact made a muffled sound, followed by four or five strikes one after another. The opponent made it clear that he was going to take away his life in the shortest possible time.

    After the final blow, Ding Yunyi tried his best to block again, rolled sideways, and the "Dragon Tooth" in his hand flew out like lightning.

    The screams that followed were horrifying to hear. The Hongyi soldier, who wanted to take Ding Yunyi's life, rolled over and over on the ground with his hands on his severed left leg. His screams were horrific.

    Ding Yunyi stood up, holding the sword in his right hand and holding the shield across his chest, looking majestic.

    It was only then that Hong Yi reacted from the panic, and rushed towards the Ming guard who was rushing up alone, shouting wildly.

    The shield blocked the stabbing shot, and the "Dragon Teeth" once again burst out with a terrifying cold light. After a burst of blood, another life disappeared here.

    Out of the corner of his eye, he saw a bearded Hongyi officer stabbing him with his sword. Ding Yunyi's shield flew out of his hand, and while the bearded man was dodging, he unsheathed his Xiuchun knife.

    The cold light was followed by half of the bearded face leaving his body forever.

    Hongyi, who surrounded Ding Yunyi in the middle, was stunned. They had never seen such a brutal killing method.  Finally, a Hongyi couldn't bear it anymore and vomited with a "wow" sound.

    "kill!"

    Ding Yunyi didn't stop at all, and the two swords shot out like two whirlwinds!

    With two swords in hand, I have the world!

    Ding Yunyi used the Qi family sword technique, but it was alreadyImproved by him.  Some of the moves in the Qi family's sword skills that left some room for the enemy were abandoned, and replaced by completely fierce and sharp killing methods that could kill people with their swords.

    Ding Yunyi¡¯s sword is never merciful and leaves no one alive!

    The law of survival on the battlefield is like this. If you give the enemy a chance to breathe, you will be the one who falls in the end!

    He swung out one sword after another, completely ignoring how many enemies were around him, and completely ignoring the fact that he was fighting alone now.

    But in his mind, there was only one thought:

    kill!  Buy the most time for the brothers to kill!  Life and death are the least important things here!

    This is Ding Yunyi!

    Six Hongyi corpses had fallen beside him, and the price Ding Yunyi paid was four more wounds on his body.  Ding Yunyi was completely numb to this.

    Since arriving at this time, Ding Yunyi must fight for the lead in every battle and be injured in every battle. Ding Yunyi cannot remember how many times he was injured in total.

    But what does that matter?  In such an era, only a brave and fearless coach can fully inspire his subordinates' determination to fight to the death.

    And Ding Yunyi undoubtedly succeeded!

    This Ming officer who regarded human life as nothing, and even his own life as nothing, completely shocked the red barbarians.  They really couldn't figure out how this person could still maintain such strong fighting power under such circumstances?

    They won¡¯t understand, and they will never understand.

    Ding Yunyi swung his sword again. He saw one of the opponent's arms fly into the sky with his own eyes. Then he quickly stepped back, crossed his swords, and stared coldly at the opponent in front of him.

    In fact, Ding Yunyi was exhausted at this time.

    He is not really made of iron, he will still get tired and feel lack of energy.  From the attack on Fulixinlian Fort to the bloody battle, although the time was short, his physical strength had reached the end of his strength.

    Hongyi was shocked by his momentum and killing methods, and no one dared to come up.  Ding Yunyi had no time to look at the city wall, all his attention was focused on the front.

    But judging from the sound, someone like me has already climbed up.

    If you persist for one more minute, as long as you persist for the last minute, victory will definitely belong to you!

    Taking a deep breath, Ding Yunyi waved his swords again, and a roar broke out from his mouth: "Kill!"

 Part One: The Storm in Penghu Chapter 181 The White Flag

    "kill!"

    "kill!"

    Two violent roars came out almost at the same time, and three sharp sharp knives were swung out like wind.

    Ding Yunyi and Duan Saner drew their swords at the same time, and the Hongyi soldier was chopped into three pieces.

    The sky was filled with blood, and Duan Saner said loudly: "Sir, come up, brothers are all coming up."

    Ding Yunyi gasped, and he saw all the brothers boarding up.  And the gap created by the artillery also fell into the hands of Penghu officers and soldiers.

    Won, this battle is really won!

    A large number of Penghu officers and soldiers poured into Fulixinlian Fort, and the red barbarians here could no longer stop them.  Although their superior artillery fire played a great role in the early stage, they could no longer make any sound at this time.

    "Control Fulixinlian Fort! Turn the artillery fire and blast Yarmudian Fort!"

    This is the order given by Ding Yunyi.

    The entire Fort Xinlian began to collapse.

    Swede and the officers were loyal to the Netherlands, but most of the soldiers under their command were mercenaries. They believed that they had done their best to resist until now. When the defeat was determined, they did not  There is no reason to continue serving and die here.

    Surrenders began to appear.

    The Penghu officers and soldiers were a little surprised. They thought that these tall-nosed, blue-eyed, strange-looking people would not surrender, but they did not expect that they were actually the same as ordinary people.

    Major Schweide knew that the situation was irreversible. No matter how hard he tried, the fall of Fort Fulixinlian was inevitable.

    He took the only thirty soldiers who were still willing to follow him and retreated to a corner to survive, but they would soon fall into the hands of the enemy.

    The shouts of killing suddenly stopped, everything was quiet, which made people feel uncomfortable and scared.

    Major Swede saw that no one paid attention to the thirty of them anymore. This area still belonged to the Netherlands, and the last small position at Fort Fulixinlian seemed to have been forgotten.

    Those cannons that fell into the hands of the Ming Dynasty were turned around and aimed at Armandian Castle.

    The feeling of being suddenly, or in other words, slighted by someone is frustrating.  The thirty Hongyi soldiers looked at each other, no one knew what to do now.

    Shi Weide was at a loss when his subordinates suddenly shouted in horror: "Major, look!"

    Then, there was an exclamation.

    The muzzles of the two artillery pieces are aimed at this place.

    "No! No!" Shi Weide shouted loudly. These Ming Dynasty people were crazy. They actually wanted to use cannons to bombard this insignificant position.

    "Surrender! Surrender!" the surrounding Hongyi soldiers shouted.  Someone took out a piece of white cloth, hung it on the barrel of the gun, and waved it desperately without consulting the commander.

    Shi Weide closed his eyes in despair, opened them after a while, took the white flag, and walked out with thirty of his subordinates.

    The officers and soldiers of the Ming Dynasty looked at them calmly, and no one spoke.

    Major Shi Weide moved forward step by step, feeling numb, helpless, and desperate

    He saw a Ming Dynasty officer looking at him quietly opposite. He recognized that man and the two terrifying knives hanging on his waist.

    He was the first to board Fulixinlian Fort. The two knives on his waist seemed to have been cursed by the devil, and no one could resist them.

    His body was covered in blood, both his own and Hongyi's, but he still stood upright like a god of war.

    Swede walked up to him and saluted: "Major Mark Swede of the Netherlands East India Company."

    "The defense of Penghu in the Ming Dynasty, the heroic cavalry officer Ding Yunyi."

    This is Ding Yunyi?  Shi Weide let out a long sigh of relief, he finally saw this person.  He didn't feel ashamed to lose to such a person.

    "Mr. Guard." Shi Weide looked at the white flag he was holding intentionally or unintentionally: "I led my soldiers to surrender. Now Fort Xinlian is yours. I hope you can guarantee our safety."

    "I will, I don't want to kill too many people." At this time, Ding Yunyi seemed to be a different person than when he was attacking the city, and his tone was calm and calm: "The lives of you and all surrendering officers and soldiers will be guaranteed.  Major, I also want to ask you a favor."

    "Please speak, Mr. Guard."

    Ding Yunyi pointed at the Armudian Fort opposite: "Major, if I gather all the cannons here and blast them there, do you think the Armodian Fort can hold on?"??How long?  "

    Shi Weide shuddered and replied honestly: "It will be destroyed."

    "Really? Will it be destroyed?" A faint smile appeared on Ding Yunyi's lips: "But I don't want to see this happen. I respect everyone's life. Now I want to invite you to Yarmudian Castle, a  Within a few hours, I hope to see the same white flag raised on the other side. Their lives will also be guaranteed and they will be returned to their countries in due course."

    Shi Weide was stunned for a moment: "Do you believe me? What if I go back and continue to command the resistance?"

    "I believe you, you are an officer, and officers have the honor of officers." Ding Yunyi didn't pay too much attention to this.

    "Thank you!" Major Shi Weide said happily: "Thank you for your trust in me. I will definitely order them to put down their weapons and stop resisting."

    Major Shi Weide left happily. Chen Dong was a little uneasy: "Defense, I don't think Hongyi's words are credible."

    "Really? It doesn't matter." Ding Yunyi still said in a calm tone: "Even if he really continues to command the resistance, the result will be the same as here. I have observed that the entire Yarmudian Fort is in Foli  Within the range of Xinlian Fort's artillery fire, a single stick of incense is enough to make everything disappear."

    Chen Dong exhaled gently.

    What the garrison believed in was not Shi Weide, but the artillery power of Fulixinlian Fort.

    "How many people have we killed?" Ding Yunyi suddenly asked.

    "Eighty-three brothers who sneaked into Relanzhe City before were killed, and more than forty people were injured." Chen Dong's voice was low: "Zhao Guangyi, Ma Guowei, and Chao Dingxiong were also killed."

    Ding Yunyi had a sad look on his face.

    Zhao Guangyi, Ma Guowei, and Chao Dingxiong were all three of the "Sixteen Heroes of Penghu" who they had sworn sworn brothers with when they first came to Penghu.

    "The emperor and the sky are above, and the thick earth is below. I, Hong Tiaoyuan, Ji Dechang, Ding Yunyi, Qin Yun16 people have become brothers with different surnames today. We report to the country and bring peace to the people. We work together and share life and death.  If you violate this oath, you will be punished by both humans and gods!"

    The vows made that day when we became sworn brothers are still fresh in our ears, but now they have slept forever.

    "Look, sir, sir, look there!"

    Amidst the shouts, Ding Yunyi looked towards Yarmudian Castle, and a white flag slowly rose.

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 182 Surrender (Third update please recommend)

    The white flag is raised at Armandian Castle!

    At this point, Fulixinlian Fort and Yalmodian Fort have all fallen into Ding Yunyi's hands.  The inner city was completely exposed to the threat of artillery fire from Fort Fulixinlian.

    Surrender or destruction is now the choice Governor Putmans must make.

    Resistance is no longer possible, but should we just give up on the city of Relanja?  Putmans was reluctant.  This will not only cause the Netherlands to completely lose Taiwan as a treasure land, but it will also become a sinner.

    Those Dutch people who gathered at the gate of the governor's office kept demanding that the governor be called immediately to explain the current bad situation.

    Governor Putmans was very worried.

    Just when he was at a loss, Major Swede came back.

    As if seeing a savior, Putmans grabbed the major: "Major, where are your troops? Where are your cannons? Where are they? Where are they? I need them now!"

    "It's gone, it's all gone." Shi Weide broke away from the Governor: "Mr. Governor, everything is over, we have failed."

    "No!" Putmans roared loudly: "We have not failed, and we will never fail! Major, I order you now to gather all armed personnel and resolutely defend this place."

    Shi Weide felt that the Governor's words were extremely ridiculous.

    Even if you give yourself another thousand soldiers now, under the threat of the muzzle of the turned gun from Fork Xinlian, the thousand soldiers will only end up in the most miserable situation.

    He calmed down: "Mr. Governor, it is impossible to continue to resist. I think you should be aware of the threat of Fulixinlian Fort. Facing the cannons here, there is no resistance at all. Ding Yunyi, the commander of the Ming Dynasty army, asked me to convey this to him  "He gave us an ultimatum: if we don't surrender before the sun rises tomorrow, he will order the artillery to burn this place to the ground."

    Putmans sat down frustrated.

    Threat, this is the most naked threat!

    However, after the anger passed, he knew clearly that Ding Yunyi now had this power.

    Major Calcha?  Why hasn't Major Calcha returned to help the city of Relanja until now?  Where is Zheng Zhilong?  Why is there no news from Zheng Zhilong until now?

    "Governor, Your Excellency the Governor!"

    At this time, his assistant Miles hurried in: "The Ming Dynasty army sent an envoy."

    Putmans trembled, and he calmed down: "Let him in."

    He speculated that it must be the envoy who came to persuade them to surrender again. He had only one purpose, to delay the Ming Dynasty army and buy as much time as possible to wait for the arrival of Major Kalcha and Zheng Zhilong.

    The messenger from the Ming Dynasty who came in shocked everyone in the governor's office.  He has only one arm, and a long, deep scar on his face makes people feel frightened at the sight.

    "Ye Dahai? Pirate Hou Ye Dahai?" Major Shi Weide blurted out.

    There are too many legends and appearances about him.

    "I am Ye Dahai, but now I am no longer a pirate lord, but Ye Dahai, the general of Ming Penghu." Ye Dahai smiled slightly, and only then did Putmans notice that he was carrying a baggage in his hand.

    Ye Dahai put the bundle on the ground: "Mr. Governor, are you waiting for Major Karcha's return? I saw Karcha and he asked me to bring you a gift."

    As he spoke, he put the as if in front of him.

    Putmans didn't know what he was doing there and winked at Miles. Miles quickly took the bundle and opened it. There was a wooden box inside. When he opened the wooden box again, Miles suddenly said:  A heart-rending cry of terror.

    Head, a bloody head!

    Putmans stood up tremblingly, holding back the fear in his heart and looking at the head, his face turning pale for an instant.

    That¡¯s Major Calcha¡¯s head!

    "Kalcha is a loyal officer." There was no sarcasm in Ye Dahai's tone. Instead, he said quite seriously: "After receiving your order, he quickly returned to help Relanja City, and he brought  A dozen subordinates went ahead, hoping to get back as soon as possible. However, he was ambushed by our garrison master. I also persuaded him to surrender, but he refused, so I had no choice but to kill him and bring him with me.  head."

    Putmans slumped into his chair.

    The only one who could support him in the shortest time, Major Calcha, also died.

    He was silent for a while, then asked in a trembling voice: "Where is his army?"

    &nbsp"We are now surrounded by our Ming army and the rioters." Ye Dahai said calmly: "I can still control my army, but the rioters are beyond our control. The situation is already very critical.  , every time you hesitate, those four hundred soldiers will be under the most serious threat. If you have not surrendered within the specified time, then we will destroy this place without hesitation and quickly pull out the cannon.  Go out and annihilate those four hundred soldiers."

    Putmans could not say anything. He believed that these Ming Dynasty people meant what they said.

    "Do you know why my garrison still wants to persuade you to surrender when it can completely destroy you?" Ye Dahai suddenly asked, and then without putting Mansi's answer, Ye Dahai said to himself:

    "Because we want to keep a relatively intact city of Relanjia. This will be the garrison's official residence in the future, and our orders will be sent to all parts of Taiwan from here. With the artillery fire, not a single tile will be left. My garrison does not want to see this. But  If the stipulated time comes and you still decide to fight to the end, then we can only prepare for the worst. "

    Putmans was still hesitant, and Miles walked up to him and whispered: "Mr. Governor, the situation is already very dangerous. These Ming Dynasty people will definitely do this. Now we have lost everything.  There is no hope of resistance. In addition to the four hundred besieged soldiers, there are so many Dutch citizens in the city. You must consider the safety of their lives. You can still explain it after you go back.  The consequences for the lives of these people will be very serious."

    Putmans nodded, yes, Miles was talking about what he was most worried about.  Now that everything is irreversible, is there any other way to solve the current predicament?

    Putmans stood up slowly and said to Ye Dahai in a sad and melancholy tone: "Please go back and tell Ding Yunyi that when the first ray of sun shines here tomorrow, we will come out and surrender, and he will get what he wants."  Want everything.¡±

    Ye Dahai nodded with satisfaction: "I hope you can do what you say, Governor, for the sake of so many people's lives, you have no choice."

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 183 Talents

    Night falls.

    The Penghu officers and soldiers who had completely controlled the city of Relanja raised the flags of the Ming Dynasty and Huben Guards all over the city.

    This was the first real battle fought by the Huben Guards after its establishment, and it was a success.  This battle is of great significance to the entire Huben Guard.  The brothers began to believe that they could deal with any force other than pirates.

    Ding Yunyi took a big step, and Hu Benwei also took a big step.

    The soldiers patrolled vigilantly, monitoring that the red barbarians would not launch a counterattack at night. Although the possibility of this was slim, they would never give up easily what they had gained through hard work.

    Looking towards the Chief¡¯s Office from Fulixinlian Fort, the lights were brightly lit and there were a lot of people, as if they were having a heated discussion there.

    Hongyi was confused and panicked, while Ding Yunyi smiled.

    When tomorrow dawns, everything in Taiwan will proceed according to the track set by itself.

    "Report, there are eight or nine Hongyi people requesting to see the Lord."

    Ding Yunyi¡¯s mouth moved: ¡°See you!¡±

    The Hongyi who came in did not look like a soldier. Before the leader could speak, Ding Yunyi asked in a deep voice: "What's your name?"

    "Romand Romandlan." The Hongyi was about forty years old. Hearing the Ming Dynasty officer on the other side ask himself, he replied relatively calmly: "Sir, the war was going on very horribly, and many people were killed.  People are frightened, but the civilians are innocent. There are still many old, weak, women and children in Relanja City. I would like to ask you how to deal with them? "

    "Why are you coming to a place you shouldn't be?" Ding Yunyi's tone was calm and calm: "I haven't decided how to deal with you yet. Romande, what do you do?"

    Romand was startled: "Sir, I am a plant researcher, and I am also very knowledgeable about food. Captain Franz, the captain of the Hocktok, is a good friend of mine. When I heard that he was coming  A distant country, I asked to go together, I hope to discover some new species here, I have been staying in Dayuan for more than a year."

    "Researching plants and food?" Ding Yunyi smiled slightly: "Mr. Romande Romandlan, your life and property will be protected. Duan San, give him the flag."

    Duan Saner took out a small flag and handed it over. Romande took it in confusion and saw the words "Inspector of the Ming Dynasty" written on it. He didn't know what it was for.

    "With this flag, you can travel unimpeded in the demilitarized area of ??Relanja City. If you plant it at your door, no one will harm you." Ding Yunyi said with a smile: "This flag represents me.  With the protection of this flag, you will be safe throughout Taiwan."

    Romande was dubious, could this little flag have such magic power?

    Ding Yunyi did not explain too much to him: "Mr. Romande, you can continue to stay in Taiwan and conduct your research. At the same time, I will give you the greatest help. In terms of funding and personnel."

    Romande seemed to understand: "Are you also interested in plants?"

    "I'm not only interested in plants, I'm also interested in food." Ding Yunyi said calmly: "I hope you can study how to increase food production and how to harvest more food from one acre of land. If this is the case, I will  I¡¯ll reward you with a lot of money.¡±

    Romande became excited.

    He was a respected scholar, but only within the Netherlands.  After arriving in Taiwan, although Governor Putmans was very polite to him on the surface, it was obvious that Mr. Governor had no interest in any plants or grains and was not willing to provide any financial assistance to them.

    Coupled with the hostility of the locals in Taiwan, Mr. Romande was in a difficult situation and even had the idea of ??returning to China. But now everything changed overnight.

    The young Ming Dynasty officer in front of him who defeated Governor Putmans would actually support him so much.

    Ding Yunyi knew very well what these people were looking for.  They hope to save their lives and their property in Taiwan.  But for Ding Yunyi, they need to pay.

    "What about you? What's your name and what do you do?" Ding Yunyi pointed to a person next to Romande and asked.

    "My name is Capone Marvinusson." The man responded hurriedly: "I was originally the gunner on the 'Viking', but I fell ill before the 'Viking' went to sea, so I stayed on  Here. Then the Viking disappeared and I temporarily lost my job"

    "Viking"?  Ding Yunyi smiled again: "Okay, very good. Capone Mavinuson"Sir, congratulations on getting a new job.  Of course, I will conduct an assessment on you first. After passing the assessment, I will hire you as my artillery instructor, and the salary will be double that of your previous job.  "

    Capone Malvinusson was overjoyed.

    God, is there such a good thing?  It would be nice if he could save his own life, but this man gave himself a well-paying job?

    Duan Saner also gave him a small flag with the words "Inspector of the Ming Dynasty" written on it. This flag meant that everything about Maviniuson had been saved.

    When they saw what Romande and Malviniuson had encountered, the remaining Hongyi hurriedly told them their names and specialties.

    Ding Yunyi seems to be very interested in everyone, even some people who have insignificant skills in the eyes of his subordinates, such as mathematics, astronomy, etc., he also gives them the same treatment.

    "You can all stay here, except you." Ding Yunyi nodded at the man named De Weiss: "You were sent by Father Candinius? Why didn't he come by himself? I already have Father Sarozzi.  , there is no need for too many priests anymore. Of course, you can also choose to stay here, provided that you choose to change jobs and leave Father Candinius. If Father Sarozzi is willing to take you in, you can also choose to stay.  , Mr. de Weiss.¡±

    DeWeiss was a little confused.  Father Candinius can't, but he can stay?  He is just a person who works for the priest.

    Ding Yunyi knew exactly why he did this.  Although DeWeiss' identity is small, according to him, he has expertise in geography and cartography. If true, then this person is the talent he needs.

    Of course, this also requires some necessary assessments.

    There are many talents in various fields among these red barbarians. How to use their specialties for his own use is what Ding Yunyi must consider.  He needs to use these people's abilities to his own advantage.

    And now that they have taken the initiative to find themselves, it is the best opportunity.

 Part One: The Storm in Penghu Chapter 184: Taiwan¡ªRecovery!  !  !

    The first ray of sunlight shone into the city of Relanja as agreed.

    The muzzles of the guns were all turned to face the Governor's Office.  The officers and soldiers of the Ming Dynasty lined up in a neat formation, put on an offensive posture, and stared at the opposite side with eager eyes.

    Ding Yunyi was standing outside the chief's office. To his left and right, stood Ye Dahai and Chen Dong. The big flag with the word "Ming" was flying on the castle of Fulixinlian Castle.

    This is the 20th day of November in the seventh year of Chongzhen.

    The Hongyi people who were driven into the inner city were all standing near the governor's office. Their moods at the moment were complicated, anxious, and different.

    Those who got the life-saving flag of "Ming Dynasty Inspection Officer" can feel relieved, while those who didn't get it are uneasy, God knows what will happen.

    It was also the first time that they saw clearly the Ming Commander-in-Chief who had occupied the city of Relanja.  This man is young, and his face is filled with the pride of youth and the pride of regaining his country.

    His name is Ding Yunyi!

    Daming Penghu garrison, Xiaoqiwei, Ding Yunyi!

    A long desk was placed in front, with the surrender document on it, quietly waiting for the loser's signature.

    Everything around is so quiet.

    The door to the Chief¡¯s Office was finally opened.

    A group of red barbarian soldiers carrying weapons came out first, and then lined up on both sides. Then Hans Putmans, the governor and commander-in-chief of the Dutch East India Company in Taiwan, left accompanied by a group of attaches.  come out.

    His steps were difficult and slow, and every step seemed to take a lot of effort.

    He almost moved in front of Ding Yunyi step by step, and then placed the sword in his hand on the long desk, while his assistant Miles also placed a box containing the governor's seal next to the sword.

    "Mr. Guard, I congratulate you on your victory." Hans Putmans tried his best to straighten his chest and tried his best to ensure the last dignity of a Dutch officer: "The East India Company of the Federal Republic of the Netherlands  The highest military and political officer stationed in Taiwan, Hans Putmans, has ordered all the East India Company's armed forces to cease resistance, accept the surrender of the Ming Dynasty troops, and recognize all your jurisdictional rights over Taiwan. At the same time, we hope that you can ensure that you are safe in Taiwan.  The lives of senior officials, Dutch citizens in Taiwan, and surrendered officers and soldiers.¡±

    "I accept your surrender and will ensure the safety of all Dutch citizens and surrendered officers and soldiers." Ding Yunyi said solemnly.

    Hans Putmans picked up the pen, glanced helplessly and sadly at the surrender letter written in both languages, sighed softly, and wrote his name on it:

    Hans Putmans.

    It¡¯s Ding Yunyi¡¯s turn.  He picked up the brush and seemed to use all his strength to write three words on it:

    Ding Yunyi.

    He put down his pen, grabbed the sword that represented surrender, stared at it for a while, and suddenly raised it high above his head.

    "Long live! Long live!! Long live!!!"

    Fulixinlian Fort, Almodian Fort, the inner city and the outer city, and the entire city of Relanja were filled with cheers from Ming Dynasty officers and soldiers.

    On November 18th, the seventh year of Chongzhen reign in the Ming Dynasty, Ding Yunyi, the commander of the Penghu garrison, led all the Tiger Guard officers and soldiers in Penghu to attack Taiwan at night.

    Ding Yunyi takes the lead and must be the first in every battle.  On the night of the 18th, they broke through the city gate of Relanja City, and on the 19th, they successfully stormed the Fort of Fulixinlian.

    On the 20th, Hans Putmans, the Governor and Commander-in-Chief of the Dutch East India Company in Taiwan, signed his name on the surrender document.

    On November 20, the seventh year of Chongzhen in the Ming Dynasty:

    Taiwan¡ªRecover!

    This moment will forever be recorded in history!  This moment will be remembered forever!

    No one would have thought that this feat would be accomplished by a small defense, and no one would have thought that Ding Yunyi, who came out of nowhere, would seize Taiwan in such a shocking way.

    This day has been left in the history of history forever, and this person¡¯s name has also been left in the history of history forever:

    Ding Yunyi!

    No matter how many years pass, there will always be someone who remembers this day:

    On October 20, the seventh year of Chongzhen in the Ming Dynasty, Ding Yunyi, the garrison of Penghu and the heroic cavalry officer of the Ming Dynasty, liberated Taiwan!

    The cheers resounded through the sky, and the cheers were endless.

    Those are the cheers of the officers and soldiers of the Penghu Navy, and those are the shouts of Ming Dynasty!

    Hongyi watched all this numbly. Until now, they still couldn't believe that the city of Relanja, which they thought was impossible to capture, actually fell in such a short period of time.

    From this moment on, the NetherlandsThe name will be completely erased from Taiwan.

    Ding Yunyi watched all this calmly, even though his heart was equally excited at this time.  But he knew more clearly that regaining Taiwan was only the first step.

    A more cruel struggle is waiting for you there.

    "Putmans has appointed Major Shi Weide to rush out of the city with Ye Dahai and issue a surrender order to the four hundred besieged Hongyi." Xiao Yifeng came to him and whispered.

    Ding Yunyi nodded: "I have already told Ye Dahai that the Hongyi officers and soldiers are only allowed to surrender to me, Penghu, and all weapons and equipment are only allowed to be received by our Huben Guards. Anyone else who dares to have bad intentions will be shot without mercy!"  "

    "How to deal with Guo Huaiyi?" Xie Tian on the side asked.

    "Don't touch him for the time being." Ding Yunyi sneered: "But a powerful man like him will have to be solved sooner or later. If he can keep his peace, everyone will be safe, but if he makes any changes, deal with him first. He is still in the end.  Zheng Zhilong¡¯s people.¡±

    "Zou Weilian and Zheng Zhilong are afraid that they already know that we are attacking Taiwan. Cai Jiuzhou should have arrived at Zou Weilian's place. I want to go back immediately to report the victory to Zou Weilian and stabilize the current situation."

    Xie Tian was a little worried: "Guardian, you go alone, in case Zheng Zhilong has evil intentions against you"

    "He doesn't dare." Ding Yunyi smiled nonchalantly: "Taiwan has fallen into our hands, and he doesn't dare to lend him any courage. What's more, I still have a life-saving charm in my hand."

    Xie Tian and others were stunned for a moment, but did not ask any further questions.

    "After I left, I divided my troops into two groups and went all the way back to Penghu to help prevent Zheng Zhilong's fleet from attacking. I stayed here all the way to stabilize the local situation and take care of the red barbarians. There must be no problems before I come back."  Ding Yunyi explained carefully: "Also, I will transfer Qin Yun and Sarooqi to Taiwan. The communication between him and those Hongyi is sometimes more effective than us talking directly. This period must  Need his help."

    After explaining everything one by one, Ding Yunyi took a long breath.

    Taiwan has fallen into its own hands, and another contest will begin soon after returning to Fujian.  He could now fully imagine Zheng Zhilong's angry expression after getting the news.

    The competition will never stop!

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 185: Division of Credit

    "Everyone"

    Zou Weilian, the governor of Fujian, had a gloomy expression on his face. He looked at the officials who had been summoned urgently and hesitated: "This, this, Mr. Ye, the prefect of Quanzhou, brought a message to me What is this specifically, or"  Let Master Ye tell you"

    All eyes fell on Ye Yuanxian. Ye Yuanxian did not panic and cleared his throat: "On November 18th, Penghu garrison and Cavalry Lieutenant Ding Yunyi mobilized the entire Penghu Navy and mobilized all the troops to recover Taiwan!"

    As soon as these words came out, the officials were immediately confused.  There was a lot of discussion and whispering, and no one could believe the news.

    Zheng Zhilong, who was also called by Zou Weilian, moved a little, murderous intent flashed in his eyes, but then he sat there calmly, as if the matter had nothing to do with him.

    Ye Yuan looked at him quietly at first, and couldn't help but admire Zheng Zhilong's calmness.

    "Be quiet, be quiet." Zou Weilian stopped these officials: "Everyone, this is a serious matter. Mr. Ye, please tell me what happened."

    Ye Yuanxian said calmly: "The red barbarians are occupying the high officials. Although they are temporarily stationed by the imperial court's holy grace, they must abide by the laws of the Ming Dynasty and stay safe. However, the red barbarians do all kinds of evil in the high officials, and they also occupy the entire  Taiwan means. The recent imposition of sugar tax has finally triggered a civil uprising among local people Guo Huaiyi"

    Speaking of this name, he glanced at Zheng Zhilong intentionally or unintentionally: "Guo Huaiyi led more than a thousand people to cause trouble, and the generals were in chaos. When the war breaks out among the generals, it will harm Taiwan, and when Taiwan is in chaos, it will harm Fujian. Therefore, Ding Yunyi  All Penghu officers and soldiers had to be mobilized to recover the majority. By the time your Excellencies received this news, Taiwan had already been recovered. "

    "What do you think about this?" Zou Weilian's eyes were wandering.

    "How did Mr. Ye know so clearly?" Chief Envoy Bao Hongjiu was doubtful: "Does Mr. Ye know the progress of the war just by being here?"

    Ye Yuan smiled: "That's right."

    Zou Weilian took out a few pages of paper: "This is Ding Yunyi's letter to me. What does it say? I will tell you sirs. It says that Benfu planned a strategy to win a thousand miles and win the battle to regain Taiwan.  Ah, here, the Chief Envoy of Fujian Province, Mr. Bao, personally expressed his condolences and urged the Penghu Navy to fight bravely Mr. Guan Guohuaguan, Mr. Mu Chengxian and Mr. Mu Chengxian, the Chief Military Envoy of Si Yun  "

    He read out the names of more than a dozen people in one breath. Everyone "made great efforts" in the battle to regain Taiwan, or "personally commanded" or "distributed food and fodder." In short, everyone had a share of the credit.

    Those officials whose names were read were filled with joy and fear.

    It is an official rule that everyone should share the merit, so it is not surprising. However, the stakes in this matter are too great.

    If Taiwan is really recovered, the imperial court will be happy and rewards will be indispensable.  But if this was Ding Yunyi's own initiative, or if Taiwan was not conquered at all, then once the imperial court became angry and investigated, none of the people Ding Yunyi mentioned would be able to escape.

    Bao Hongjiu's mind was spinning quickly. Ding Yuanyi's father, Ding Yuanzhao, was transferred from Fujian to manage military affairs and was transferred to the Ministry of War. Ding Yunyi had just returned from the capital. His father was in charge of the Ministry of War. Could it be that Ding Yunyi got some news, or perhaps  Someone gave him this order?

    Otherwise, where would he be so bold?

    Another thing is that Ye Yuan had just taken office as the prefect of Quanzhou, and Ding Yunyi was working on the Art of War in Taiwan. The two people were originally brother-in-law and brother-in-law. Ye Yuan must have brought some court order to Ding Yunyi.

    Thinking of this, he suddenly became enlightened and his tone suddenly changed: "I didn't expect that Ding Shoubei actually mentioned a lower official position. I am ashamed to be worthy of it. I am ashamed to be worthy of it. I think Zou Fushuai defeated Hongyi in the battle at Liaoluo Bay that day. He should have taken advantage of this opportunity.  However, Zou Fushuai was kind-hearted and did not want to kill them all, so he let them live. Who would have thought that Hongyi would not be grateful for the mighty grace of heaven, but he would do evil in Taiwan again. Fushuai was furious and ordered the Penghu army to regain Taiwan.  , Congratulations! This is the joy of Fujian and the imperial court! I sincerely request Fushuai to report this great victory to the imperial court!"

    This flattery was truly "earth-shattering", and Zou Weilian didn't take it seriously.

    How can Taiwan be so easily recovered?  It was just to listen to what Ye Yuan said first.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????? If there is no recovery, and you rashly declare victory, wouldn't you make a big joke?  Even if the court didn't pursue him, how could he still have the nerve to continue sitting in this position?

    But other officials did not expect this. Everyone agreed with Bao Hongjiu and claimed that it was true.

    Zou Weilian coughed and asked the officials to quiet down: "What do you think, Mr. Zheng?"

    All the officials were silent, and then they suddenly remembered that Ding Yunyi, no matter how big or small, could raiseAll of them were mentioned, but Zheng Zhilong, who had a large number of soldiers, was left out!

    "Good recovery, good recovery." Zheng Zhilong said with a smile on his face: "Ding Yunyi is so courageous and courageous. I have never seen such courage before, I admire it, I admire it."

    Everyone can understand the meaning of these words.

    Although the senior officials were stolen by the red barbarians, Taiwan has always been regarded by Zheng Zhilong as his own sphere of influence. Now that Ding Yunyi dared to pluck the hair of a tiger, he was really "very courageous".

    Zheng Zhilong said coldly: "It is a great joy for Ding Yunyi to regain Taiwan. However, I have doubts in my heart. Although the Hongyi were defeated at Liaoluo Bay, their power still exists. They are defended by ships outside and covered by Relan inside.  The city is strong, and this general is very strange. How powerful is Ding Yunyi, who can break the leader? Master Ye, this matter is not trivial. Well, everyone is happy. If the news is not accurate, I am afraid someone will be killed. Zheng asked Ye.  Sir, did you see Ding Yunyi conquer Relanzhe City with your own eyes?"

    Everyone was frightened by what he said.

    ¡°Yes, if this were done, it would be no joke.  Beheading and ransacking homes is something that will happen in the blink of an eye.

    Ye Yuan was not afraid at all: "When Ye left Penghu, all the Penghu naval forces were on the move. Ding Yunyi went out with the army with great momentum. This battle will definitely succeed."

    "What if it doesn't succeed?" Zheng Zhilong asked, squinting his eyes.

    Ye Yuan smiled calmly: "If we can't succeed, Ye will lie about the military situation and be willing to take off the black yarn and die himself!"

    "Master Ye, this is not a joke." Zheng Zhilong chased after him.

    Ye Yuan said calmly: "In front of Zou Fushuai, in front of so many adults, Ye must do what he says. If Ding Yunyi cannot succeed, please behead Ye."

    "Seriously?"

    "Seriously!"

    Zheng Zhilong's eyes kept moving, and he suddenly smiled "haha", cupped his hands to Ye Yuanqian, and just sat there silently as if nothing happened.

 Part 1: The Storm of Penghu Chapter 186: Counting against all odds, one thing is missed

    "Great victory! Great victory! Great victory in Taiwan!"

    On the streets of Fuzhou, a fast horse galloped over. The knight on the horse shouted loudly while urging the horse.

    The people all stopped what they were doing, walked out of their houses, looked around and whispered to each other.  Don't know what happened.

    A great victory in Taiwan?  When did they send troops to Taiwan?  Why was there no news at all beforehand?

    "Great victory! Great victory! Great victory in Taiwan!"

    The knight galloped outside the Fujian Governor's Courtyard, dismounted from his horse, and shouted to the soldiers at the door: "Report to Zou Fushuai quickly, a great victory in Taiwan!"

    How could that soldier dare to be so negligent?  He hurried in and hurried out after a while: "Fushuai wants you to go in quickly!"

    As soon as this man entered the Fuyuan, he saw the governor, chief envoy, political advisor, and generals from Fujian were there. He said loudly: "Under the post, Penghu Commander-in-Chief Cai Jiuzhou, please see the Fushuai and all your lords!"

    "No need to be polite, what happened?" Zou Weilian asked quickly.

    "Returning to Fushuai, all gentlemen, on November 18th, Penghu garrison Ding Yunyi, Lord Ding, mobilized all the officers and men of the Penghu Navy and rushed to the generals. Ding garrison took the lead, and all the officers and men risked their lives, and the three armies served. Relanzhao City  ,broken!"

    "What!"

    After several exclamations, Zou Weilian and Zheng Zhilong stood up at the same time. Zheng Zhilong's eyes were fierce: "Say it again!"

    "Yes! The city of Relanja is broken!"

    Zheng Zhilong swayed and sat down slumped, but then regained his composure.  But Zou Weilian couldn't help but be overjoyed: "Okay, okay, okay! Ding Yunyi has made great contributions to our Fujian Province and to our imperial court! Everyone, please spread the word that Fujian Tong Province and Relan Zhe City have been destroyed!"

    All the officials cheered, and the anxious hearts just now were relieved. They felt that a great achievement had fallen from the sky inexplicably.  He was also full of praise for Ding Yunyi.

    Although Ding Yunyi is young, he can fight and be a good man. Who doesn't like him at this time?

    "Wait a minute!" Zheng Zhilong suddenly said loudly: "Ding Yunyi went on an expedition without authorization, without following the laws of the court. He has no merit and is guilty! The bank sent people to capture Ding Yunyi and punish him severely!"

    "General Zheng, I'm afraid there's something wrong with what you said." Zou Weilian regained his composure: "Ding Yunyi's letter stated clearly that he would regain Taiwan, and I know that. Everyone, do you know that?"

    "I know, I know."

    Seeing that a huge achievement is about to be obtained, how can anyone push the credit away?  Therefore, except for the Quanzhou Gang, all other officials agreed.

    Zou Weilian slightly raised his voice: "What's more, what's the problem if I don't ask for instructions? Last year, Hong betrayed his faith and invaded Zhongzuo. I crossed the river to Haicheng, gathered the troops and swore an oath to make an alliance with blood. With an order, thousands of sails competed.  We marched forward by land and water, and the officers and soldiers fought to take the lead and fought bravely for eight days and eight nights. We captured the Yi king alive, captured countless ships and equipment, and recovered the entire territory of Zhongzuo. I didn't report that to anyone? "

    Having said this, he glanced meaningfully at Zheng Zhilong: "General Zheng Shen has led troops for many years and fought countless battles. He knows most clearly that the battle situation is changing rapidly. If he asks for instructions and reports on everything, he may not win any battles. Moreover,  Hongyi invaded my Zhongzuo last year, and I have long wanted to deal with them. Now that I have assigned Ding Yunyi to go, will Zheng Shen blame me for it? "

    Zheng Zhilong was speechless.

    ??Zou Weilian is a man who has a photographic memory of books and is extremely smart.  He is an honest, upright and upright person. Although he sometimes looks confused on the surface, he is actually a man of great wisdom.

    Once he makes up his mind, no one can change it except the Holy One.

    Now it is clear that Zou Weilian is on Ding Yunyi's side, and after the city of Relanzhe was captured, the morale of Fujian soldiers and civilians will be greatly boosted, and there will be no good results if they resist him head on.

    Zou Weilian turned to Cai Jiuzhou: "Mr. Cai, where is Ding Shoubei now?"

    "Back to Fushuai, when I come out, Ding Shoubei is also preparing to return to Fuzhou to report to Fushuai about the war situation in Taiwan. I'm afraid he will arrive tomorrow."

    "Okay!" Zou Weilian said loudly: "My colleagues, we will still discuss arrangements after Taiwan's liberation in the Fuyuan tomorrow."

    Except for Zheng Zhilong, all the officials stood up and left one after another.

    When Zheng Zhilong left, he showed no signs of panic and was calm and calm, as if the matter had nothing to do with him.

    Zou Weilian asked Cai Jiuzhou and Ye Yuan to stay. He first asked carefully about the war situation in Taiwan, and then suddenly said with something authentic: "Master Ye, you are so good at planning."

    Cai Jiuzhou didn't know what it meant, but Ye Yuan smiled slightly at first.

    He knew that he could not hide it from Zou Weilian, so he did not deny it at the moment.

      "A letter dragged me and the entire Fujian officialdom in. If we win, everyone will take advantage of it, and everyone will say good things about Ding Yunyi. But if we lose? Hey, in order to protect themselves, everyone saw Ding Shilang's face.  , I can¡¯t help but try my best to excuse Ding Yunyi.¡± Zou Weilian said calmly: ¡°Also, you are worried that Zheng Zhilong will drag everyone who is not from the Quanzhou Gang into the water. Most of the people are on your side, and Zheng Zhilong wants to fall out.  It doesn¡¯t work either.¡±

    "Fushuai is wise." Ye Yuan smiled and said: "I don't hide it from Fushuai, Xiang Wen and I do have this plan. Recovering Taiwan is a big deal, so we have to do it."

    Zou Weilian suddenly sighed softly: "Recovering Taiwan is a wonderful achievement through the ages. It has great benefits for the country and the people without any harm. So it is nothing for you to use me. Unfortunately, you have calculated countless times, but you still made a mistake.  thing.¡±

    Ye Yuan was startled at first, only to hear Zou Weilian say slowly: "Just yesterday, I accepted a secret order and asked me to hand over the important military and political affairs of Fujian to the new governor of Fujian and then return to Beijing. Therefore, I am resigning as governor of Fujian."

    Ye Yuan was shocked at first.  Just as Zou Weilian said, they had calculated everything, but they still failed to realize that Zou Weilian was no longer the governor of Fujian.

    ¡° Then, the series of plans to be carried out will come to an abrupt end.

    "You don't have to worry about waiting." Zou Weilian said softly: "The new governor of Fujian, Zhang Kentang, named Zaining, nicknamed Salamander, was promoted to censor. He was moved to Youqiandu as censor and governor of Fujian. This man and I are old.  I know him, he is also upright and honest, and he only cares about the court. When I heard that he took over this time, I understood that he was also sent to restrain someone. "

    Ye Yuan¡¯s eyes lit up.

    Zheng Zhilong!

    The reason why Zheng Zhilong held a large number of troops, but was never able to cover the sky with one hand and monopolize power in Fujian, was precisely because Chongzhen used one capable governor after another who also had military power to contain his power.

    Kentang Zhang himself knows that he is indeed very upright and will never join in with others. If this person comes, perhaps the previous plan can continue to be implemented.

    Besides, Kentang Zhang is new here and he also needs help.

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 187 Countermeasures (Third update please recommend)

    "Reverse, reverse!"

    Zheng Zhilong finally could no longer hold back the anger in his heart and burst out completely.

    "Rebellion, rebellion!" Zheng Zhibao also jumped up and down: "Ding Yunyi attacked the senior officials brazenly and did not take us seriously at all! Brother, you give an order now, and I will go to the senior officials and drive them into the sea immediately!"

    "Confused." Zheng Zhilong suppressed the impulse of approval in his heart: "Why do you go now? Ding Yunyi regained Taiwan in the name of the imperial court and Zou Weilian. If we attack now, do we want others to say that we are treason?"

    Zheng Zhibao was unwilling to give in. He sat there angrily and kept mumbling.

    "Yue Jian, what do you mean?" Zheng Zhilong calmed down.

    Zheng Zhifeng rolled his eyes a few times: "I don't think Ding Yunyi is lying about his military exploits. Since Taiwan has fallen into his hands, it is impossible to take it back in a short period of time. I think we can only find a way elsewhere. Since Ding Yunyi left Penghu  The army in Penghu has always been poorly defended, so the eldest brother ordered Lao Wu to lead the fleet and rush to Penghu at night. He only said that Ding Yunyi had made great achievements in regaining Taiwan and Penghu must be guarded, so he temporarily defended him.  Brother, seize Ding Yunyi¡¯s old camp and strangle Ding Yunyi¡¯s throat. This can offset the impact of Taiwan¡¯s loss to the greatest extent.¡±

    Zheng Zhilong nodded: "What about Taiwan? What should we do?"

    "Taiwan? Ding Yunyi's Taiwan is not yet Ding Yunyi's." Zheng Zhifeng sneered: "Hongyi has long been established, but it is just a big man. Our Zheng family is equally powerful in Taiwan. Ding Yunyi lost Penghu, and he must be panicked and anxious.  I want to gain a foothold in Taiwan. In this case, Big Brother can mobilize all the forces in Taiwan to drive Ding Yunyi out! I heard that Guo Huaiyi, who led the people to cause trouble, was originally Big Brother's subordinate? "

    Zheng Zhilong's expression improved slightly: "Yes, although Guo Huaiyi stayed in Taiwan at first, he was still loyal to me. Gradually, I don't feel comfortable leaving this matter to others. You go to Taiwan in person. Let them go everywhere.  If they start making trouble, I, the Zheng family, will back them up. No matter what, we must not let Ding Yunyi stand still!"

    "yes!"

    "And you, Mang Er." Zheng Zhilong said in an urgent tone: "This opportunity cannot be missed. You immediately select warships, go straight to Penghu, and capture Penghu for me! Once Ding Yunyi's old camp is lost, he will be as panicked as a lost dog! Once this man's heart is in chaos,  , things will be difficult to handle.¡±

    Zheng Zhibao responded and was about to get up when suddenly Zheng Sen beside him said: "Fifth uncle, wait a moment."

    The Zheng brothers were stunned for a moment, and then heard Zheng Sen say: "Father, fourth uncle, fifth uncle, Ding Yunyi is so cunning, he will not fail to be on guard against Penghu. What if the fifth uncle arrives and Penghu is heavily guarded? A battle.  It's okay to fight, but if there is a stalemate and people with ulterior motives fan the flames, I'm afraid it will be detrimental to my Zheng family. "

    The Zheng brothers were a little shocked. Is this what a ten-year-old child said?

    "My Zheng family has an heir, my Zheng family has an heir." Zheng Zhilong murmured, and the previous unhappiness seemed to be wiped away: "Mingyan, you must be the Qianlijuna of my Zheng family. This matter must be carefully considered.  . Mang Er, go to Penghu and be careful. If Penghu is lax in its defense, you can capture it in one fell swoop. If Penghu is as heavily guarded as Ming Yan said, don't act recklessly. Everything must be approved by me, Mang Er.  The future of the Zheng family must not be impulsive."

    Zheng Zhibao didn¡¯t dare to be careless: ¡°Brother, don¡¯t worry, Mang Er will never be reckless.¡±

    "Go, go." Zheng Zhilong waved his hand.

    Zheng Zhilong was silent for a while, and then called Zheng Sen to his side: "Mingyan, I originally thought that you were still young and needed a few more years of experience, but now it seems that my father underestimates you. No matter how hard you live,  In two or three years, I can give you the important task. What do you think we should do now?"

    "Ding Yunyi is a shameless villain." Zheng Sen blurted out without hesitation: "He relied on his father to make a fortune, and now he betrays his father. This man is the sworn enemy of our Zheng family. Zheng Sen thought that first, as his fourth uncle said  This will prevent him from developing even if he gets Taiwan. Send an assassin to assassinate this person. The son knows that his father disdains such a thing, and the assassination will be difficult to succeed, but it will make it difficult for Ding Yunyi to sleep and eat! "

    Zheng Zhilong nodded approvingly, and then his face straightened: "Mingyan, although you are smart, you are still a child after all. If you can scare Ding Yunyi by doing this, you are underestimating him, and he is not worthy of being my opponent.  "

    He stood up and walked a few steps slowly: "I was a little too careless about Ding Yunyi. I gave him the maritime rights in the first place because I wanted to use him to help me make money. He has been loyal to me again and again, and I  He actually trusted him. Hey, this is a lesson, but I'm afraid it won't be that easy for him to defeat me.?I ask you, what is the most important thing to strengthen yourself?  "

    "A powerful army." Zheng Sen replied.

    "Wrong, wrong." Zheng Zhilong shook his head repeatedly: "I will give you ten thousand warships and one million soldiers, but there is one thing missing. These are just the moon in the water and the flowers in the mirror. The most important thing  , it¡¯s silver! To recruit soldiers, you need silver; to arm warships, you need silver; if you want to stand in Taiwan, you also need silver!¡±

    Zheng Sen¡¯s eyes lit up.

    "Now that Ding Yunyi has just acquired Taiwan, he needs more money." Zheng Zhilong said calmly: "And how does Ding Yunyi get money? Maritime trade is his most important source, so I want to block his maritime trade path. I will order me  All the ships of the Zheng family have blocked the sea route, and no one without my Zheng family's flag is allowed to pass by. Once the maritime trade route is cut off, Ding Yunyi will not be able to maintain it even if he gives him hundreds of thousands of troops, and he will still be afraid of him.  Aren¡¯t you going to surrender Taiwan obediently?¡±

    "Ding Yunyi also has a fleet." Zheng Sen hesitated and said: "What if he resists with force?"

    Zheng Zhilong sneered: "Countermeasures by force? How many ships does the Penghu Navy have? He dispatched ten ships, and I dispatched twenty ships. He dispatched a hundred ships, and I dispatched a thousand ships! In terms of maritime strength, he still has  Far from it! I will order that ships holding the flag of my Zheng family can pay a thousand taels less every year, but the prerequisite is that they are not allowed to do business with Ding Yunyi. All ships from Penghu and Taiwan will be intercepted.  All rewarded!¡±

    "Yes, father, I understand." Zheng Sen suddenly realized: "Anyone who fights against my Zheng family will kill them with money."

    Zheng Zhilong smiled and said: "It should be said that anyone who confronts my Zheng family will not end well."

    At this moment, the war between Zheng Zhilong and Ding Yunyi has truly begun!

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 188 Five Tiger Guerrilla Generals

    Taiwan is restored!

    This news spread quickly in Fuzhou. In just one day, word of mouth spread, and the whole city was already aware of it.

    Ding Yunyi, it¡¯s that Ding Yunyi again!

    Every time this name appears, it is always accompanied by a shocking story.

    Hitachi Gong Yaota, Kiohmaru, Liu Xiang Now another one has been added to the list of those who fell under Ding Yunyi:

    Hong Yi!

    It seems that this person¡¯s rise has just begun.

    But more people believe that another powerful "Zheng Zhilong" is emerging.

    The most jubilant ones were those Fujian officials whose names were mentioned by Ding Yunyi.  Chief envoy, political strategist, prefect In front of a big cake, everyone has a share and everyone is happy.

    Among these officials, the one who showed the most magnanimity was undoubtedly the governor of Fujian, Zou Weilian.

    Although Zou Weilian strongly supported the "sea ban", although the "sea ban" began to be invalidated due to Ding Yunyi's advice in front of Chongzhen, and although Ding Yunyi used Zou Weilian to deal with Zheng Zhilong, Zou Weilian did not hold any grudge.

    In his heart, public affairs always outweigh personal grudges.

    He hates Hongyi no less than Ding Yunyi, but their attitudes towards Hongyi are completely different.  Zou Weilian advocated keeping the red barbarians out of the country, and if possible, even killing them so that they would never appear in the Ming Dynasty again, but Ding Yunyi was different.

    He wants to use Hongyi¡¯s skills and expertise to serve himself!

    This difference does not affect Zou Weilian's welcome to Ding Yunyi.

    Early in the morning, he kept sending fast riders out of the city to see where Ding Yunyi was.  When the news came that Ding Yunyi was about to enter Fuzhou, Zou Weilian immediately summoned all the officials to his Fuyuan.

    Ding Yunyi never expected that when he entered Fuzhou, Zou Weilian and Fujian officials would greet him at the gate of Fuyuan.

    Having hurriedly dismounted, Ding Yunyi stepped forward quickly: "Penghu garrison Ding Yunyi comes to see Fushuai and all your lords! Ding Yunyi is so virtuous and capable that he dares to help you all to greet him!"

    "Ding Shoubei has regained Taiwan and brought glory to the Ming Dynasty. We will welcome him and show our respect. Why should Ding Shoubei be humble?" Zou Weilian smiled and welcomed Ding Yunyi in.

    Everyone took their seats, Zou Weilian couldn't wait to ask: "Ding Shoubei, how is the current war situation in Taiwan?"

    "Return to Commander-in-Chief!" Ding Yunyi stood up again: "After conquering the city of Relanja, our Penghu Navy did not stop and forced the Fort of Fulixinlian. The Governor of Hongyi in Taiwan, Putmans, has already signed the surrender letter.  Sign it!¡±

    "What?" Zou Weilian stood up with a bang: "Did Hongyi surrender?"

    "Yes, Putmans' surrender document is here!" Ding Yunyi took out the surrender document and presented it to Zou Weilian.

    Zou Weilian read the surrender letter in two languages ??over and over again, and couldn't help laughing loudly: "Everyone, gentlemen, this is the Yi Chief's surrender letter. This is the Yi Chief's surrender letter!"

    Congratulations rang out one after another.  The officials all congratulated each other non-stop.  This is not just the work of Ding Yunyi alone, but also affects the future of most officials.

    "Ding Yunyi!" A loud roar suddenly sounded.

    The congratulations suddenly stopped, and everyone looked at:

    Zheng Zhilong!

    It was very noisy just now, but now it became silent.  Everyone knows how much interests Zheng Zhilong has in Taiwan, and now he is going to attack Ding Yunyi.

    Those officials who got up sat down one after another. Some were panicked and worried about causing some big trouble. Some were gloating about the misfortune and wanted to wait and watch the show.

    Zou Weilian was unusually calm and sat down slowly without saying a word.

    "Shen Rong. Please refer to Shen Rong under your official position."

    Ding Yunyi said calmly.

    "You still know that I am your superior?" Zheng Zhilong's face turned pale: "All naval forces in Fujian are dispatched by this general. You sent troops without my permission. What crime is this?"

    "Master Zheng." Zou Weilian said, "We already discussed this matter yesterday."

    "Zou Fushuai." Zheng Zhilong said coldly: "I don't know whether this battle was ordered by Zou Fushuai, but I only know one thing. The Penghu Navy did not have my permission.  You are not allowed to mobilize without permission. If it is on land, it has nothing to do with me, but at sea, it is up to me. If there are no rules in the army, how will you let me lead the troops in the future?"

    Zheng Zhilong was aggressive and did not take Zou Weilian seriously at all. Those officials were shocked that Zheng Zhilong was about to openly attack.

    Although Zou Weilian wholeheartedly defendsDing Yunyi, but what Zheng Zhilong said is also true.  When Zheng Zhilong accepted the recruitment, he had an agreement with the court that the Fujian Navy would use the Zheng family fleet as the main force and be unified under the control of Zheng Zhilong. All ships must be approved by Zheng Zhilong.

    Now that he has come up with this, things suddenly become complicated.

    "Come here!" Zheng Zhilong said sternly: "Ding Yunyi disrupted our military discipline and broke our laws, tie him up!"

    Several soldiers rushed in immediately, not taking Zou Weilian and so many officials seriously.

    Zou Weilian screamed in his heart that something was going to happen.  Zheng Zhilong absolutely did not dare to kill, but he was unavoidable.  If things go wrong, Ding Yunyi's reputation will definitely suffer a heavy blow if he goes on a tour to show off to the public.

    Or simply lock up Ding Yunyi for ten days and a half. Penghu will be leaderless. At that time, it will be much easier for Zheng Zhilong to attack Penghu and Taiwan.

    Who thought that Ding Yunyi was not panicked at all: "Wait a minute before joining the army. Ding Yunyi is not good at making opinions. Someone ordered me to do this."

    "In Fujian, whose order to mobilize the navy can be greater than mine?" Zheng Zhilong said coldly.

    Ding Yunyi smiled slightly, then suddenly his face straightened, and he took out something from his arms: "Here is the Holy Master's decree, Fujian officials will receive it!"

    Everyone's color changes color and look at each other.

    With the sudden change in the situation, Zou Weilian, Zheng Zhilong and others did not dare to show any signs of neglect, and quickly led a group of Fujian officials to kneel down.

    "That was written by Chongzhen to Ding Yunyi. It should not be taken out unless it is absolutely necessary and Taiwan has been recovered."  And now is the best time to take it out.

    The above is Chongzhen's decree, appointing Ding Yunyi to take full command of the recovery of Taiwan, and wait for the opportunity to act. Once the conditions are ripe, he will never look back, recover Taiwan, and spread the power of the Ming Dynasty throughout the world.

    Ding Yunyi read this loudly and paused briefly: "Taiwan is recovered, Ding Yunyi is promoted to the Five Tigers guerrilla general, and is awarded the title of captain of light vehicles! Control the military and political affairs of Taiwan and Penghu!"

    "I accept the decree, long live, long live, long live my emperor!"

    Things developed so unexpectedly.

    Ding Yunyi actually has a handwritten edict from the emperor, who ordered him to recover Taiwan. No wonder he is confident.

    What is even more shocking is the emperor¡¯s promotion of Ding Yunyi¡¯s official position:

    Five tiger guerrilla generals!

    This was originally conferred on Zheng Zhilong by the imperial court when he was recruited!

    c!  ~!

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 189 Quanzhou Gang?  Penghu Gang?

    Five tiger guerrilla generals!

    This is the official position that Zheng Zhilong was awarded when he was recruited, but now, it has been given to Ding Yunyi!

    Those who think quickly will quickly understand that the court is not at ease with Zheng Zhilong and wants to use Ding Yunyi to contain Zheng Zhilong. This is why Ding Yunyi is deliberately and obviously placed on the opposite side of Zheng Zhilong.

    People who think faster begin to figure out that something is not right about this matter.

    Behind Ding Yunyi stands the most powerful backer: the emperor!  But Zheng Zhilong's power is very important here, and Ding Yunyi may not be able to defeat him.

    The officialdom in Fujian is about to be in chaos!

    Zheng Zhilong¡¯s eyes narrowed into slits.  After a while, he suddenly laughed "haha" and said: "Oh, Xiang Wen, it turns out to be the Holy One's will. Why didn't you tell me earlier? I almost misunderstood you."

    Speaking of letting those soldiers go out, his face pushed his heart: "Xiang Wen, you must not blame me, the duty of the general, it is a last resort."

    "Yun Yi didn't dare to blame Shen Rong." Ding Yunyi also seemed very sincere: "Yun Yi also followed the Holy Spirit's wishes, but he didn't have time to inform Shen Rong. Please forgive me."

    ¡°One of these two people is ¡°sincere¡± and the other is ¡°magnanimous¡±. Both of them are dedicated to serving the country and want to tear their hearts out.

    Seeing that "after the rain, the sky is sunny", at least the two will not have another head-on conflict for now, and all the officials have temporarily put their minds at ease, and everyone is congratulating endlessly.

    The muscles on Zou Weilian¡¯s face suddenly twitched a few times

    Zheng Zhilong's expression changed very quickly, as if what he was about to do to Ding Yunyi had nothing to do with him. He was full of enthusiasm and said that Ding Yunyi was guarding Taiwan. If anything happened, just come to him for help. He would not refuse.

    Ding Yunyi also vowed that he was just ordered to guard Taiwan reluctantly, and he would have to come to Zheng Zhilong for advice in the future. When the time comes, he must report to the court and request that he be replaced and let Zheng Zhilong guard Taiwan.

    These two people performed clearly, and everyone could see clearly. It was no wonder that no one was going.

    Zheng Zhilong was angry in his heart after all. Although he smiled calmly on the surface, he wanted to strangle Ding Yunyi to death with his own hands. He was also worried that Zheng Zhibao would cause some trouble in Penghu. After a while, he left first on the pretext that he was busy with things in the army.

    Those officials also understood the interest and stood up to say goodbye and left.  Ye Yuan also winked at Ding Yunyi and left with the officials.

    After everyone left, Zou Weilian looked at Ding Yunyi with a smile but not a smile, and said for a long time: "Xiang Wen, he is good at fighting and a good man."

    "Yun Yi doesn't understand the meaning of caressing the handsome man." Ding Yunyi said calmly.

    Zou Weilian smiled faintly: "In a short period of time, we have recovered a large number of people, which is earth-shattering. This is an unparalleled miracle. Even if I command it personally, I may not be able to recover it. But these are nothing. What is rare is that you, Ding Xiangwen,  He is a well-rounded person and makes everyone in Fujian official circles happy."

    There was praise and sarcasm in his words, true and false.

    Ding Yunyi also said calmly: "Yunyi is blessed with divine grace and does not dare to neglect it and make Fushuai laugh."

    "I won't laugh at you. It's none of my business. How the battle in Taiwan is going and who has the credit. In short, I will report it to the Holy Spirit according to your wishes. I am about to resign as the governor of Fujian. I can't do anything wrong.  Fujian officials."

    Ding Yunyi was surprised by Zou Weilian's words.  Then Zou Weilian said that he had received a secret order to step down as governor of Fujian and be replaced by Zhang Kentang.

    Ding Yunyi couldn't see anything on his face, but his heart was in turmoil.

    The situation that you and Ye Yuan worked so hard to set up has suddenly changed?  Once Zou Weilian leaves, what kind of person is Zhang Kentang?  What impact will it have on yourself?  What impact will it have on the entire layout?

    Why was there no news about this matter beforehand?

    "Xiang Wen, Taiwan has just been recovered and things are busy. I also know the specific war situation. Don't stay here for a long time. Go back to Taiwan to suppress the area first." Zou Weilian actually sighed: "You came to Fujian to kill pirates and suppress the enemy.  Penghu, take over Taiwan, everything you do makes me very satisfied. In the future, your achievements may be higher than your father's. You became the Five Tigers guerrilla general at a young age. Although you have the grace of the Holy Spirit,  After all, it was you who fought for it with your life and sword. Maybe in a few years, you will be able to serve as a general and a soldier. But one thing, you should never forget in your heart that you are a minister of the Ming Dynasty. Everything you do today will be yours.  The one given to you by the Holy One.¡±

    "Commander Fu, Yun Yi understands." Ding Yunyi said seriously: "Although Yun Yi is a little scheming, he is still thinking about the overall situation. Yun Yi will never betray the grace of God."

     "That's good, that's good." Zou Weilian's voice was not loud: "You go first."

    Ding Yunyi stood up and left, and in a blink of an eye the place was empty.  Zou Weilian held his chin and was thinking about something, then a man came out from the back room and said: "What a Ding Yunyi."

    "Zai Ning, you arrived in Fuzhou last night. I deliberately didn't introduce you to them so that you could observe these officials secretly." Zou Weilian smiled: "Ding Yunyi is a rare talent who can do a few things.  They are all very popular, but his personality has changed drastically since he joined the army, and he is completely different from the cowardly and timid person he was before. How long has it been since he joined the army?  The capital to compete with Zheng Zhilong.¡±

    "Jin Shang originally wanted to use Ding Yunyi to deal with Zheng Zhilong. What's more, behind this person is Wang Cheng'en, the most famous person around Jin Shang, supporting him. In addition, he has really recovered Taiwan, so it is not surprising that he has risen so quickly.  "Zai Ning" smiled slightly: "It's just that I saw this person from behind and he is very sophisticated. I am afraid that in addition to the Quanzhou Gang, there will be more Penghu Gangs in Fujian."

    "Quanzhou Gang? Penghu Gang?" Zou Weilian sneered a few times: "Today, I hate cliques the most. If Ding Yunyi becomes like Zheng Zhilong in the future, I won't care about Ding Yuanzhao's favor. I have to get rid of this person."

    As he spoke, he sighed: "It's a pity that I have to go back to Beijing. I don't know the fate or fortune, so I can't care about this place. Brother Zaining, things are big in Fujian, so you must be careful. The conflict between Ding Yunyi and Zheng Zhilong has become a conflict, and it is like fire and water.  I think we can use them to eliminate these parties in Fujian one by one."

    "I understand." "Zai Ning" suddenly bowed deeply to Zou Weilian: "Zou Fushuai is loyal to the country, diligent and loyal, and tries his best to maintain Fujian. Zhang Kentang will definitely live up to Zou Fushuai's trust and build Fujian into a  I am the Ming Dynasty¡¯s iron-clad Fujian!¡±

    This person is the new governor of Fujian: Zhang Kentang!

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 190 Threat

    Ye Yuan had been waiting outside for a long time. When he saw Ding Yunyi coming out, he hurriedly greeted him. He was surprised and frightened at the same time: "Xiang Wen, I didn't expect that you still have the Holy Oracle hidden on your body. If you didn't have such an amulet, something would almost happen today.  ¡±

    "Without this amulet, I wouldn't have dared to confront Zheng Zhilong so unscrupulously." Ding Yunyi pondered: "Brother-in-law, what's going on with the new governor of Fujian?"

    "I'm not too sure. There were no signs of this incident before." Ye Yuan frowned: "Zou Fushuai suddenly mentioned this. I thought about it carefully after I went back, fearing that the sudden change of commanders would affect the relationship between us.  It doesn¡¯t have much to do with it, maybe it¡¯s a fight in the court.¡±

    Ding Yunyi nodded.  What he is worried about now is that something will go wrong and all his previous efforts will be in vain.

    "I knew Zhang Kentang when he was not in the capital." Ye Yuan continued: "This person has a similar personality to Zou Weilian. He only cares about the court and does not talk about personal affairs. However, he is more tactful in dealing with people than Zou Weilian, but like this  People are often difficult to deal with.¡±

    Ding Yunyi pursed his lips: "I can't control that much now. Who becomes the governor of Fujian is not something we can interfere with. Brother-in-law, I have to return to Taiwan immediately. It has just been recovered and various forces are intertwined. We can't waste a moment. Fujian  I just ask my brother-in-law to take care of me."

    Ye Yuan agreed at first, and then said that he had sent people to Penghu to bring Ding Biyue back. He also had his own considerations. Although Ding Yunyi agreed to take a concubine instead of marrying a wife, Ding Biyue was still unhappy and continued to stay.  There might be some trouble in Penghu.

    Ding Yunyi was concerned about Taiwan and did not dare to stay for a long time. Dali and Ye Yuan discussed what to do when the new governor arrived, and then left Fuzhou in a hurry.

    Ye Yuan was very preoccupied at first, thinking about Taiwan for a while and the new governor for a while. When he was uneasy, a voice suddenly came from behind him:

    "Master Ye."

    When I looked back, it was Zheng Zhilong!

    Ye Yuan had a smile on his face: "It turns out to be General Zheng."

    Zheng Zhilong smiled as if nothing had happened: "Master Ye, are you going back to Quanzhou? I am also going back, so how about we go back together with you?"

    "You can't get it, you can't get it." Ye Yuan's eyebrows twitched and he said with a smile.

    Letting the sedan follow behind, Ye Yuan got on the horse Zheng Zhilong prepared for himself and moved forward slowly.  He knew that Zheng Zhilong was waiting for him outside specifically, and he must have something to say.

    Zheng Zhilong asked him some about the customs and customs of the capital, and suddenly smiled: "Master Ye has been an official in the capital for a long time, so he must be well-informed. After Master Ye came to Quanzhou, Zheng had not fully used the friendship of the landlord.  It's very rude. I must ask Mr. Ye for advice in the future, so as not to be embarrassed when I come to the capital. Mr. Ye will never refuse. "

    "Zheng Shenjiang is joking."

    "It's not a joke, it's not a joke." Zheng Zhilong smiled broadly: "When it comes to the ability to do things, no one can compare with Mr. Ye. Mr. Ye just came to Quanzhou and lived in a remote place, but he actually helped Ding Xiangwen recruit him.  Who could have thought that Ding Xiangwen's marriage would be the day he regained Taiwan? What I didn't expect was that your dignified prefect of Quanzhou also staged a good show with him, and I was all  How could he have done such a big thing if he hadn't lived in the capital?"

    Ye Yuan smiled lightly at first and didn't respond.

    When they arrived at the city gate, the soldiers guarding the city gate saw that it was Zheng Zhilong. They all stood respectfully on both sides and watched Zheng Zhilong and others leave the city.

    "These soldiers were originally under Zou Fushuai and were not under my control, but Lord Ye also knows why they are so respectful to me?" Zheng Zhilong suddenly asked.

    Ye Yuan smiled at first: "I guess it's because Shen Rong has a high prestige, and the officers and soldiers are in awe of Shen Rong."

    "No, no." Zheng Zhilong waved the riding crop in his hand: "Because I am a person with clear distinctions between grudges and rewards and punishments. Anyone who treats me, Zheng Zhilong, as a friend, I can't wait to give my heart to him. But if anyone does something wrong to me, Zheng Zhilong,  , To tell a joke, I, Mr. Zheng, am a pirate myself, and I will never show mercy when I kill my enemies!¡±

    Ye Yuan's body on the horse moved a little, and then he calmly said, "Ye has heard this for a long time. Back then, he joined the army and traveled across the sea, and he and his brothers were known as the 'Eighteen Zhi'. Later, he joined the army and returned to the imperial court, dedicated to making contributions to the imperial court.  , those brothers who joined the army were killed, some ran away, and some surrendered. "

    Zheng Zhilong laughed: "Yes, I, Mr. Zheng, only have the imperial court in my heart. Anyone who harms the imperial court, Mr. Zheng, will never be merciful. Anyone who wants to be double-dealing with me or dig a hole for me to jump into, I will be equally merciless!"

    Ye Yuan was silent at first, but Zheng Zhilong said ""Haha" smiled: "Master Ye, I don't think you are like this. You and I are both in Quanzhou. We can't see each other when we look up. We are all officials in the same place. We should take care of each other. Why should we have a falling out? Don't you think so, Master Ye?"  "

    "This is absolutely true." Ye Yuanxian said calmly: "As colleagues, you should be watching and helping each other."

    "Watch and help each other, watch and help each other" Zheng Zhilong murmured twice.

    After leaving Fuzhou, Zheng Zhilong chose the desolate and uninhabited trails. As they gradually became deserted, Ye Yuan became a little worried.  Zheng Zhilong was a pirate and was ruthless, so it was unknown what crazy things he would do.

    Zheng Zhilong suddenly pointed his riding whip forward: "Mr. Ye, look ahead. I remember that there was a group of thieves here that year. They were very rampant. They killed passing guests and buried them on the spot. The bodies were often not discovered until a long time later.  . This group of thieves is so fierce that they will kill even the officials. If Mr. Ye passed by here at that time, he would not be spared. What if there is another group of thieves and Mr. Ye has no soldiers around him? "

    This is already a naked threat there.

    Ye Yuan looked calm at first: "May I ask Shen Rong, where are the thieves now?"

    "It has been wiped out." Zheng Zhilong replied smoothly.

    Ye Yuanxuan said calmly: "That's it. No matter how ferocious the thieves are, they are still thieves. No matter how desolate this place is, it is still our land of the Ming Dynasty. If thieves can be rampant for a while, can they still be rampant for the rest of their lives? If they make the imperial court furious, they will eventually have to do it.  Get rid of."

    Zheng Zhilong was shocked and angry. He had heard that Ye Yuan had a bad reputation and was corrupt and bribery. He thought that such a person was very cowardly and could succeed with just a scare. But how could he have thought that Ye Yuan had such hard bones?

    " Zheng Zhilong really doesn't have the guts to take action. No matter how domineering he is in Fujian, if a prefect appointed by the imperial court dies, it will definitely be an earth-shattering event.

    There is only one thing Zheng Zhilong can be sure of:

    Ye Yuan and Ding Yunyi were wearing the same pair of pants!

 Part One: The Storm in Penghu Chapter 191 The Conflict Emerges (Please subscribe and vote monthly!)

    Taiwan.

    Hongyi¡¯s sudden failure caught all Taiwanese people by surprise.  Especially for the rioters who were fighting Hongyi, it was even more unexpected.

    Originally, their situation was already very difficult. Although there were thousands of people participating in the riot and only 400 Hongyi people came to suppress it, the huge gap in strength between the two sides still put the rioters in danger.

    But in the blink of an eye, all this changed.

    Major Karcha is dead, and the red barbarian soldiers have also received certain orders not to pursue the rioters, but to stay in their own camps.

    When the rioters didn¡¯t know what was going on, news finally came from the city of Relanje: the Penghu Navy had captured the city of Relanje, and the Red Yi Governor Putmans surrendered!

    After a brief period of astonishment, the rioters let out a burst of cheers!  The Ming Dynasty's army finally arrived, and the court did not forget Taiwan!

    Guo Huaiyi was even more excited.

    In his opinion, the reason why the Penghu Navy sent troops to Taiwan must be because Master Zheng Zhilong gave the order!  And I am Master Zheng¡¯s person!

    There is also a layer of selfishness that excites him even more.  This time, he was the first to riot, and the Taiwan was recovered later. If it weren't for the riot he led that dispersed the Hongyi forces, it would not have been so easy for the officials to recover.

    I should be the first to regain Taiwan!

    It was from this moment on that Guo Huai regarded himself as the first contributor to the recovery of Biwan.

    "The top priority is those Hongyi." Guo Huai pointed at the Hongyi military camp in the distance: "Their weapons must be in our hands. With these weapons, we will have the confidence. Now the Hongyi have  Surrender, things will be much easier, Baoyu, you and Hualong,

    Bring dozens of people to the Hongyi military camp to negotiate.  "

    "Yes!" His younger brother Guo Baoyu and his subordinate Wu Hualong responded together.

    At this time, although Hongyi was ordered to surrender, the military camp was still in order, and the people standing guard were all performing their duties without any confusion.

    The person who met the rioters was Hongyi Second Lieutenant Mansura. When he heard the other party's request, he immediately refused without hesitation: "No, sir, the order we received was to surrender to the regular army, not you."

    Guo Baoyu is Guo Huaiyi's younger brother, but his personality and temperament are nothing like his brother. When he heard this, he became furious: "You have defeated us and we are the victors. Don't you obey our orders?"  I repeat, we surrender only to the true victor.

    "Second Lieutenant Mansoura was not afraid of the opponent at all: "And you are not the real winner.  "

    Guo Baoyu was so angry that his mouth was filled with smoke, and he waved his hand: "Hongyi is rude, rush in and grab it!"

    He gave the order so quickly that even Wu Hualong had no time to persuade him.

    Second Lieutenant Mansura also raised his hand: "Anyone who breaks into the military camp without authorization will be subject to our most direct counterattack!" The Hongyi soldiers raised their weapons in their hands with a huff. When Guo Baoyu saw this posture, he did not expect that Hongyi was there.  He could still be so arrogant when he failed, and he was completely helpless for a while.

    During the tense confrontation, several people wearing Ming dynasty uniforms came from a distance. As soon as they saw those people, Second Lieutenant Mansura breathed a sigh of relief. Guo Baoyu and Wu Hualong also blurted out to the person walking in the front: "Thank you."  gentlemen."

    Xie Tian came to the front, saw the tense situation, and frowned: "What's going on?" Mansura told him what happened. Before Xie Tian could say anything, the one-armed and scarred general next to him sneered: "I'll wait.  You risked your life and worked hard to force Hongyi to surrender. Are you waiting to pick the peaches? ""Who are you?" Guo Baoyu asked with squinting eyes.

    "This is Mr. Ye Dahai, Mr. Ye."

    When he heard that he was just a small boss, Guo Baoyu curled his lips and didn't take it seriously at all, but Wu Hualong beside him was surprised.

    This man is Ye Dahai, the "Pirate Lord" who set up an ambush and killed Major Hongyi Karcha?

    Guo Baoyu didn't know what was wrong: "We took the lead in revolting, forcing the Red Barbarians to divide their troops and recover Taiwan. Our achievements cannot be added to our achievements. Now that the Red Barbarians have surrendered, it's time for us to take over. What does it have to do with you?"

    Ye Dahai sneered: "Really? Are we, the Penghu soldiers, not as good as you in the bloody battles?" Guo Baoyu suddenly raised his voice: "Boss Ye, my eldest brother is Master Zheng Zhilong's former subordinate. If he is still in the army now, he can only  I'm afraid I'm already on the defensive, so it's not your turn to make irresponsible remarks!"

    Ye Dahai smiled instead of being angry: "Zheng Zhilong? I listened to the orders of Ding Yunyi and Ding Guard, not Zheng Zhilong and Lord Zheng!"

    When he heard that the other party did not even take Zheng Zhilong seriously, Guo Baoyu was furious, and Wu Hualong was furiousAfter grabbing him, Ye Dahai said coldly: "Mansura, did you get your governor's order to surrender?"

    "Yes, sir, I have received the order." "Then now order your soldiers to return to the city of Relanja and surrender your weapons outside the city." "Yes, sir." Mansoura responded respectfully.  He said, and then immediately gathered all the soldiers in the military camp, loudly ordered them to gather, and then marched towards the city of Relanja in order.

    Guo Baoyu was stunned. How could he have imagined that such a scene would happen?  The pride he had in his previous career disappeared without a trace in an instant.

    Wu Hualong was also unwilling, but he held back his anger: "Mr. Ye Ba, Mr. Xie, I'm afraid there is a big misunderstanding in this. You are sacrificing your dignity and forgetting your own life. We are also sticking our heads in our trouser belts and wearing red hats."  It¡¯s the Yi¡¯s fault. Doesn¡¯t it mean that if Hong Yi surrenders, we will get nothing at all?¡±

    "This is not something we can have the final say on." Xie Tian said calmly: "Our guard is currently in Fuzhou, and we will wait until he comes back to discuss everything."

    Wu Hualong glared at the other party bitterly, pulled Guo Baoyu away without any explanation.

    Looking at their backs, Xie Tian said coldly: "The defense said they should keep an eye on these people. It seems that there is nothing wrong with worrying. Taiwan has just been recovered, and these people can't wait to jump out and compete with us for territory."

    "Just them?" Ye Dahai said disdainfully: "If the guards give the order, I can eradicate them within a day. They are arrogant and arrogant. Do they really think that they conquered Taiwan?" Xie Tianyi smiled  : "The guards haven't come back yet, so we can't make any arbitrary decisions. Mr. Ye, send someone to keep an eye on them and don't relax for a moment. If they make any rash moves, do you know what to do?"

    "I know, I gave the order when the guard left." A murderous intent flashed through Ye Dahai's eyes: "It's okay if they are honest, but if they want to be unruly, my sword can kill Hongyi, and I can also kill them.  ¡±

    Taiwan has just been restored, but conflicts have quietly emerged

    "This time, all brothers have worked hard to regain Taiwan, and you will all be rewarded!"

    Ding Yunyi, who had a near-miss in Fuzhou and escaped safely, did not even bother to go ashore to see his newlywed wife when passing by Penghu, and had already hurried back to Taiwan.

    Taiwan now needs to get it back on track.

    The brothers were all summoned to the Hongyi Chief's Office in front of Relanzhe City. Now, it has become the official residence of Ding Yunyi, the Ming Dynasty's Five Tigers guerrilla general and Qingche Commandery.

    "How is the situation everywhere?" Ding Yunyi asked.

    "Third brother." Bao Suihua was the first to answer: "The day before yesterday, the Zheng family's navy attacked our Penghu. Our Penghu Fenggui City fortress and Mazu Temple were heavily guarded, and there were ships at sea to return timely reinforcements. The Zheng family's navy circled for about a  After a while, we returned without success. "The overall situation of my capture of Taiwan has been decided, and I have the Holy Spirit's decree. The Zheng family will not invade Taiwan and Penghu again in the short term." Ding Yunyi said calmly: "But he won't.  Invasion, but not directly using ships. He still has a lot of power in Taiwan. We need to prevent him from causing trouble from within and messing up my position. How about those red barbarians? "They are still quiet."  "Chen Dong said: "Those Hongyi have already handed over their weapons. According to our regulations, they have no intention of staying at the designated place. Putmans' assistant Miles handed over all the documents of the city of Geranze.  , are willing to fully cooperate with us in taking over this place, but they have put forward new conditions. The first is to please arrange a ship as soon as possible to transport them back to the country; the second is to ask us to allow them to take away the personal belongings of Hongyi in Da Yuan.  "

    Ding Yunyi frowned: "The first one is correct. I have selected two large ships. The Hongyi who are willing to return to the country will go with the ships to Luzon, Java and other places, waiting for the Hongyi merchant ships to take them back to the country. As for  Second¬Û

    He thought for a moment: "If personal property is looted from Taiwan, they are not allowed to be taken away. If there is evidence that it belongs to them, that's fine.

    Another point is that all the expenses for sending troops this time will be borne by the Hongyi side, and this amount of money cannot be less than one tael.  If Putmans can't come up with it himself, then it will be up to those who want to go back.

    Let¡¯s go together one by one.  There is no difference between children and old people.  "The brothers looked at each other and smiled. Your Excellency is ready to give Hong Yi a hard blow.

    "What about Guo Huai?"

    "Not very honest." Ye Dahai smiled coldly and described the conflict about receiving weapons that day: "Since Hongyi has surrendered, the rebels should have dispersed, but Guo Huaiyi had no such intention at all. Instead, he was still there.  Taking advantage of our busy schedule, we have been recruiting troops on a large scale. The team is now probably about 1,500 or 600 strong. Sir, if we continue to develop, I am afraid that Guo Huaiyi's power will be greatly reduced.The risk will be greater, so we might as well deal with them early.  "

    Ding Yunyi¡¯s mouth moved, and the five fingers of his right hand began to move subconsciously. Brothers who had been with him for a long time knew that he was thinking of ways again.

    Sure enough, after waiting for a while, Ding Yunyi said: "We can't touch him for the time being. Guo Huaiyi is a local powerful and has a certain influence, and there are many people who are willing to listen to him. Although Guo Huaiyi has repeated thoughts, the people who started the uprising are  Most of them are passive. Now that we have newly acquired Taiwan, how to stabilize it is the first priority. If the people are incited by it and provoke another civil uprising, but Zheng Zhilong finds an excuse, it will not be easy to handle. I think so."  !  ~!

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 192 The Birth of Golden Eagle City (Second update, please vote for me)

    Ding Yunyi quickly expressed all his thoughts!  ', First, restore all taxes on sugarcane and grain to previous levels; Second, announce the resumption of the market immediately, and all taxes will be halved within one month; Third, we will allocate funds to the families who lost their lives in this official incident.  A special amount of money was allocated for pensions to win over the people.  Fourth, mobilize armed forces and closely monitor Guo Huaiyi. If he makes any changes, immediately deal with them in advance.  "

    Brothers know that your Excellency shows both grace and power.

    In the short term, it seems that Ding Yunyi will lose a lot of money, but from the perspective of long-term governance of Taiwan, the advantages undoubtedly outweigh the disadvantages.

    It¡¯s just that Guo Huaiyi has always been a worry for Ding Yunyi, and it will have to be solved sooner or later.

    After finishing the arrangements for governing Taiwan one by one, Ding Yunyi showed a relaxed smile on his face: "Relanzhe City is already ours, but the name was given by Hong Yi. Do you have any other names to replace it?"

    This topic aroused the interest of everyone. Some people proposed to restore the previous name "Yi Kun Juan" and others suggested calling it "Desheng City". There was a lot of discussion.

    "Third brother." Qin Yun, who had just been transferred to Taiwan, was very high-spirited: "Relanzhe City will become the most important line of defense in the Taiwan Strait. It will be impregnable and indestructible in the future. I also looked at the drawings provided by Xie Tian. The whole city looks like an eagle.  , called "Golden Eagle City, how about it?"  It means solid as gold and an eagle spreading its wings, which is auspicious.  "

    "Okay!" Ding Yunyi was overjoyed and recited "Golden Eagle City" several times: "In the future, this place will be called Golden Eagle City, and all military and political centers in Taiwan and Penghu will be moved here. From now on, a large number of civilians will be recruited to renovate the city and strengthen the city walls. From now on.  Hongyi selected architectural talents to assist. The city walls should be surrounded by dense forests, and protruding bastions should be added at the four corners of the city wall to facilitate the installation of cannons for long-distance attacks. The trenches outside the city should be surrounded by trenches to introduce seawater to form a moat. In this way, even if there are thousands of troops,  The horse is coming, and our Golden Eagle City also has the ability to resist for a long time!" From this day on, Relan Zhepo ceased to exist, and Golden Eagle City was born.

    "The Holy One has assigned me full authority to control all important military and political affairs in Taiwan and Penghu, brothers." Ding Yunyi raised his voice slightly: "Qin Yun, you are responsible for all administrative matters in Taiwan, including taxation, people's livelihood, public security, etc., all are in your hands.  Our Penghu Shipyard and various facilities in Penghu will be relocated to Taiwan as soon as possible. "Cai Jiuzhou, Zhang Xianxuan, and Ye Dahai will take charge of the entire Penghu Navy. From now on, we will change our name to the Huben Guard Navy."  They are divided into three groups: left, center and right. This time Hongyi surrendered, and the newly captured Hongyi giant battleship, three medium-sized battleships and six light battleships were all incorporated into the Huben Guard Navy. "

    "yes!"

    "Xiao Yifeng and Bao Suihua are stationed in Penghu and control the military and political affairs of Penghu. Chen Dong and Long Zhantian are responsible for the defense of Golden Eagle City. Xie Tian is responsible for all intelligence in Taiwan, Penghu and other places.

    Invite Mr. Xie Xuan and Mr. Sun Xiyu again to assist Qin Yun in managing his wealth.  If they are willing to come, I will pay double compensation for all business losses.  "

    "yes!"

    Ding Yunyi paused for a moment and said slowly: "You all have tasks and rewards. This time we regained Taiwan. Except for my Tiger Guard officers and soldiers, everyone worked bravely and fought for the first place. There are six others who also made outstanding achievements!"

    Ding Yunyi's eyes fell on the six pirates Hainixiong: "This time we regained Taiwan, Hainixiong, Wang Desan, Zhen Yifang, Clipper Sun, Ghostface Xing, and Fang Fenghuang. The ship is small and weak, but  However, he fought bravely, regardless of life and death, and personally attacked the enemy. He used a fire ship to sink the barbarian ship "Hocktok," which greatly reduced the resistance to my attack and successfully recovered Taiwan. Merit!  "The Six Pirates never expected that the leader of the alliance would actually publicly commend themselves on such an occasion. They listened with surprise and joy as Ding Yunyi continued: "I have ordered six clippers to be allocated, each equipped with a Folang machine cannon.  The door, some fire sharpeners, rockets, and fire bricks will be rewarded to six of you.  "Thank you, leader!"  "The six pirates were overjoyed and hurriedly thanked them.

    "No hurry, there is more." Ding Yunyi asked them to sit down: "I sent out an invitation, and only six of you came. The pirate alliance was established, and only six of you listened to my orders. There is no news about the other pirates so far. Only six of you came.  Do you think I, the alliance leader, am just joking?" Hearing his unkind tone, no one dared to say anything except Li Guo with a smile on his face.

    "My lord, when we first established the pirate alliance, the foundation was unstable, so we tolerated it for the time being. Now that we have gained Taiwan, our power has greatly increased, and we can compete with Zheng Zhilong. It seems that he wants to turn his attention to the pirates who are still watching and hesitating.

    "Sea mud bear."

    "exist!"

    Ding Yunyi glanced at him: "Since I issued the pirate alliance flag and delineated the sphere of influence, has anyone come to rob your sphere of influence?"

    "Yes." Hai Nixiong hesitated and replied: "There are them everywhere. One of them is a man named Saburo Tashima, a native of Fuso. He has eight boats, many of which are equipped with firearms. The crew is extremely fierce."They were galloping back and forth, not paying attention to the leader of the pirate alliance flag.  "Tajima Saburo?"  A native of Fuso?  Ding Yunyi sneered: "Now that the flag of the Pirate Alliance has been raised, the world has returned home. Do you really think that I don't have a murderous knife?"  I'll be the first to take action on him!  Li Guo!  "

    "exist!"

    "You can choose ships at will and form a fleet. Hai Nixiong and others will support you. Look for Saburo Tashima and sink his fleet for me!" "Yes!"  "Also, try to capture Saburo Tashima alive as much as possible. I want to kill him as a warning to others!"  ""yes!  "Ding Yunyi's murderous intention has been revealed. In addition to using the banner of the Pirate Alliance, there is also a more important reason: he knows that Zheng Zhilong will never let him go.

    After acquiring Taiwan, Zheng Zhilong will definitely find ways to use his powerful maritime power to contain the Penghu forces and cut off Ding Yunyi's maritime trade path.

    The role of the Zheng family's flag is now far greater than that of the Pirate Alliance flag. How to break the Zheng family's blockade and open up a maritime trade path has become a top priority for Ding Yunyi.

    Those pirates will become the most usable chess pieces in Ding Yunyi's hands.  And he wants to convince people like Hai Nixiong that joining his pirate alliance will only bring them great benefits.

    They are the first batch, and more pirates will continue to join their alliance in the future.

    Duan San'er walked in and whispered beside Ding Yunyi: "Sir, Guo Huaiyi wants to see you." "His news is not fast." Ding Yunyi sneered, and then said to all the brothers: "Brothers, please do as you said before.  Let¡¯s do it. Duan San, bring me Guo Huaiyi.¡± When Guo Huaiyi saw Ding Yunyi, he was stunned.

    This general who led his troops to a surprise attack on Taiwan and captured the city of Relanja in one go was actually the "Dingshan" with whom he had a very pleasant conversation that day?

    "Master Guo, please sit down." Ding Yunyi said with a slight smile.

    "Ah, I don't dare, I don't dare, thank you sir."

    Guo Huaiyi looked a little nervous and sat down carefully.

    Ding Yunyi asked someone to serve tea: "Master Guo, when I came to be a senior official, I had a special status, so I had to remain anonymous. Please don't be offended, Master Guo."

    Guo Huaiyi felt relieved a little: "Master Ding was joking. He has great ambitions and is willing to take risks to observe the officials in person. Guo Huaiyi admires him very much."

    Ding Yunyi smiled, and Guo Huaiyi carefully probed: "This time my lord regained Taiwan, I guess it was the military order from General Zheng Zhilong, right? I wonder when General Zheng will come? Huaiben belongs to General Zheng.  My subordinate later stayed in Taiwan and has not seen the general for several years. I miss him very much and look forward to seeing him eagerly. "

    Xie Tian, ??who was sitting with him, shook his head unknown to anyone.

    This Guo Huaiyi is really not material for big things. Mr. Ding has already captured Taiwan, and the entire Taiwan will soon be the world of the Ding family, but Guo Huaiyi is still obsessed with Zheng Zhilong.

    With such a person, how can Ding Yunyi feel confident about keeping him?

    Ding Yunyi was not angry at all: "This time I was ordered by the imperial court to recover Taiwan, and it has nothing to do with General Zheng. Today, I am named the Five Tigers Guerrilla General and the Captain of Qingqi. I control all military and political affairs in Taiwan and Penghu. General Zheng  I'm afraid he won't come.

    Guo Huai was stunned.

    Five tiger guerrilla generals?  This is Lord Zheng¡¯s title!

    Ding Yunyi glanced at him: "Master Guo, I have been blessed by the Holy Spirit. I am very nervous and can't sleep at night. I have trouble sleeping and eating all day long on how to govern Taiwan. Master Guo is in the presence of everyone, and I also invite Master Guo.  "Teach me what to do?" "Ah, I don't dare, I don't dare." Guo Huai came to his senses and said, "Master Hongyi, now that you are here, that is the best. We are all willing to follow you."  Sir, I was forced by Hong Yi to start the uprising this time. I would like to ask you, Sir, how to deal with these revolting people? "What do you mean by Mr. Guo?" Ding Yunyi said calmly.

    Guo Huaiyi became bold and said: "These people follow Huaiyi and are not afraid of life and death. Although they have no merit, they always have some hard work. Huaiyi is bold and it is for the sake of adults. For now, these people should be kept."

    Firstly, it is to appease their hearts. Secondly, since you have just acquired Taiwan, you always need someone to help govern it.  These people are all locals, so it is most suitable.  "Master Guo is right."  Ding Yunyi looked in agreement: "I'll stay, and everyone who wants to stay will stay."  There are just so many people who need a presidential leader.  I think this is it, Mr. Guo, these people were originally brought up by you. It is always appropriate for you to take command. I will appoint you as their president. However, I am currently short of funds. I can only rely on you to feed these people.  I have to solve it myself. What does Mr. Guo think?  "Guo Huai was overjoyed. He felt that Master Ding was considerate and he hurriedly stood up and thanked him again and again.

    Ding Yunyi smiled slightly, while thanking Tian and sighing in his heart, GuoHow ignorant is Huaiyi? Doesn't he know that the arrangement by the adults is equivalent to pushing him to a dead end?

    The presidential collar of the rioters?  After Taiwan was liberated, there were still so many rioters?

    Guo Huaiyi¡¯s death is coming soon!  !  ~!

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 193 Welcome to join Ding Yunyi Group (please subscribe and vote monthly)

    Hongyi staying in Golden Eagle City has become a problem that needs to be solved urgently.

    After all, this place was once called "Relanzha City" and was built by these red barbarians. They watched helplessly as this city fell into the hands of the Ming Dynasty. Some of them may not be willing to do so.

    Send them away as early as possible, and solve the possible hidden dangers in Golden Eagle City as early as possible.

    There is another issue that also needs to be resolved: compensation for military expenses.

    In the surrender agreement, it was clearly stipulated that the entire cost of the Huben Guards Navy's troop dispatch would be borne by Hongyi, which was a relatively huge sum of money.

    After fierce bargaining, Ding Yunyi allowed Putmans to take out thirty-five thousand taels of silver, and then they could leave here safely.

    Governor Putmans did not pay for this money alone. All the red barbarians in the city of Relanjia were equally allocated a share, which of course caused serious dissatisfaction among the red barbarians.

    Those Red Barbarian soldiers were employees of the East India Company, and they came to make a fortune.  And those Dutch citizens who came all the way to Taiwan also came all the way with the dream of getting rich.

    "Now that they have not made money, they are going to lose their money. How can such a thing happen?"

    But now the people of the Ming Dynasty are the strong ones here. They dominate everything here. If you don't follow their requirements, very terrible things may happen.

    How to solve it was a headache for Putmans. It had nothing to do with Ding Yunyi. He began to set his sights on the talents he needed.

    Roman Dromandelano, Kapon Marvinusson, and Wades, who were the first to contact and negotiate with Ding Yunyi, have already tasted the sweetness of cooperating with the Ming Dynasty people.  That small flag with the words "Inspector of the Ming Dynasty", after the Ming Dynasty people took complete control of Golden Eagle City, they hung it in their residence. As expected, the Ming Dynasty soldiers Qiu did nothing wrong, and they received the greatest protection.

    Ding Yunyi, who returned to Taiwan later, also fulfilled his promise.  After passing the assessment, he was very satisfied with the appointment of Caponmarvinusson as the gunnery instructor on his ship, and Caponmarvinusson's salary was twice that of before.

    ¡°Whether it is the East India Company or the Ming Dynasty, whoever can give him a higher salary, he will work for him. This is the simplest and truest thought in Maviniuson¡¯s heart.

    As for Roman de Romain, the plant and food scholar, he got everything he wanted.

    Ding Yunyi specially equipped him with several soldiers to act as his guards, and allocated a special fund for him to serve as his special research funds.

    ¡°And what makes Romande even more delighted is that Ding Yunyi actually signed a six-year contract with him in a very formal way.  The contract clearly stipulated the obligations that Ding Yunyi and Luo Mande should perform to each other during these six years, as well as the rewards and punishments that should be paid as the research work progresses.

    ¡°This is a serious, down-to-earth and responsible Ming Dynasty person,¡± was the first thought in Romande¡¯s mind.  With his support, my research work can proceed without any hindrance.

    What happened to Wade is somewhat puzzling.  He was forcibly transferred from Father Kandiyus and transferred to Father Sarozzi, who had newly arrived in Taiwan to develop his career.

    In the process of recovering Taiwan, Father Sarozzi played the most important role. It was his repeated trips to Taiwan that made the subsequent battles much smoother.  In order to commend his contribution, Ding Yunyi forcibly handed over the church that originally belonged to Father Candiyus to Father Sarozzi, and allocated special funds for its repair and expansion.

    Qin Yun once asked Sarozzi, as a priest, why was he willing to occupy a church that did not originally belong to him?  Sarozzi blinked slyly and replied: "We are all servants of God. No matter who is here, he is doing things for God." "This is a cunning priest." Ding Yunyi couldn't help laughing after knowing this.  He said: "It seems that I have to be more careful when dealing with him in the future, so as not to be deceived by him." Wades, who was transferred to Father Sarozzi, was reused. Ding Yunyi specifically told the priest about this.

    The priest opened up a room just for him, allowing him to develop his expertise in drawing.

    The situation of Romande and others quickly attracted the attention of other Dutch people.  And this is what Ding Yunyi hopes to see.  He needs to select more talents among the red barbarians to strengthen himself.

    Before that, he first met with Major Swede and Second Lieutenant Mansoura.  Ding Yunyi told the two Dutch officers straight to the point: "I need you to stay." Shi Weide and Mansura were a little surprised and at a loss.

    "I need you to stay." Ding Yunyi repeated his words: "At the same time, I also want you to select 200 people from among the soldiers before you."?Join my Daming Ocean Company as a company employee.  "

    Shi Weide hesitated: "Sir, I am very grateful for your kindness, but I am a Dutch officer" "You are still an employee of the East India Company." Ding Yunyi interrupted him: "I need your experience and combat skills  Ability. You are employees in the East India Company, and you are also employees in my Ming Dynasty. Do you hope to go back to the distant Ming Dynasty with nothing? I think this is not your real idea.  In this case, why don't you stay and work for me and earn more than you would in the East India Company?" These words obviously moved the two Dutch officers. Ding Yunyi continued: "Kaponmarvinuson?  He has already stayed to work for me, and he has received double the salary. And if you are willing to stay, the soldiers will enjoy the same treatment as before, and the officers' salary will be doubled. We will sign a formal contract and make strict regulations."

    Shi Weide was moved. This was indeed a very big temptation.  He discussed with Mansura in a low voice for a while, then raised his head: "Sir, do you really need us?" "Yes, I need you." Ding Yunyi smiled and said, "To some extent, you are better than me.  To know more about officers and the sea, I need someone to ensure the safety of my fleet going to sea for business. I need you to help me destroy the pirates who are trying to spy on Taiwan." "We promise you, sir," Shi Weide and Mansura said.  The decision: "We are your employees from now on."

    Ding Yunyi smiled happily. This was exactly what he wanted: "I originally wanted to give you the official title of Ming Dynasty, but after thinking about it, it is better to use the title between you. Welcome to Ming Ocean Company, Major,  Second Lieutenant. "Welcome to Daming Ocean Company, welcome to Ding Yunyi's group. The benefits of Taiwan's recovery began to emerge in the shortest possible time, and Ding Yunyi's power quickly grew.

    There are many Hongyi soldiers who are willing to stay, but Ding Yunyi only needs two hundred.  And these two hundred people will be carefully selected.

    Compared with the Huben Guards, the strength of the armed combat personnel of the Daming Ocean Company has dropped significantly by more than one level. How to improve their combat effectiveness as soon as possible, using Hongyi soldiers is the best choice.

    And this is Ding Yunyi¡¯s truest thought.

    The Golden Eagle City is already in hand, and the restoration work is also in progress. Just like Hongyi, Ding Yunyi's power is currently limited to the Dayuan area.

    Most of the people in the top posts maintain a wait-and-see attitude. Although they have heard about the new Taiwanese manager Ding Yunyi for a long time, no one has a sure idea of ??what kind of method he will use to govern the top posts.

    But a gratifying situation soon emerged.

    With Ding Yunyi reinstating the sucrose tax and the policies of resumption of tax reductions being promulgated one after another, the people are relieved.

    This officer is not bad.

    The market has begun to partially recover. Whether the market can be fully opened as soon as possible, the decision-making power currently does not lie in the hands of the people, nor in the hands of Ding Yunyi, but in the hands of Guo Huaiyi.

    He also has at least 1,500 rioters in his hands, all of whom are locals and have close relationships with all walks of life.  If this team is not disbanded, order will not be restored.

    This is the most powerful weapon Guo Huaiyi used to blackmail Ding Yunyi, but Ding Yunyi showed no sign of being anxious at all.

    "Most of the equipment and personnel of the shipyard have been transported to Golden Eagle City, and the address of the new shipyard has been selected." Walking in Golden Eagle City, looking at the bustling Hongyi and local people, Cai Jiuzhou said: "We  Twenty-eight people with rich shipbuilding experience were selected from the red barbarians and hired under the name of Daming Ocean Company. The shipyard will be successfully established soon. "

    ¡°This is a very important matter, we must do it as soon as possible.¡± Ding Yunyi nodded.

    Cai Jiuzhou agreed. For the shipbuilding workshop, he not only hired a large number of people from Hongyi, but also borrowed some people from his own Cai family: "Sir, my father sent me a letter. Zheng Zhilong has ordered that all maritime merchants in Fujian are not allowed to  It seems that he wants to strangle our merchants who have business dealings with us. "It's not just about not being allowed to do business." Ding Yunyi smiled: "I think Zheng Zhilong will soon issue an order to directly do business at sea."  Attacking our merchant ships. Actually, this is normal when you think about it. You have taken over someone else's backyard. How can he not be jealous?  Try hard to trip me up. Beipiao has already visited and found out that Zheng Zhilong sent Zheng Zhifeng to secretly contact Guo Huaiyi. It seems that they are not prepared to let me have a peaceful life." Cai Jiuzhou narrowed his eyes.  He stood up and said, "Let's just leave Zheng Zhifeng here."

    Ding Yunyi knew that there was something left behind in his words.What does "here" mean? He shook his head: "No, it's not yet time for a complete break. If Zheng Zhifeng can't go back, Zheng Zhilong will definitely use all the Zheng family navy to fight against us. We can't defeat him now."  Let him struggle here,

    ????????????????????????????????? "!~!

 Part One: The Storm in Penghu Chapter 194: Murderous intent has already begun (Fourth update, please vote for me!)

    Cai Jiuzhou said graciously, "Sir, the senior officials have been appointed, can you bring the two ladies over?"  "Ding Yunyi nodded silently, and just as he was about to speak, his eyes suddenly fell to the west curiously.

    There, Qin Yun was talking intimately to a Hongyi woman about twenty-six or seventeen years old. The two of them were afraid of a language barrier, and they kept making gestures with their hands.

    "Who is that Hongyi woman? Why are you so affectionate with Xiaojin?" Ding Yunyi was very curious.

    Cai Jiuzhou laughed mysteriously: "Don't you know, sir? That Hongyi woman is Putmans's lover, her name is, by the way, Rachel Sha, and she can speak a little simple Mandarin. It is said that this time in order to compensate  For our military expenses, one of her ancestral necklaces was also used to pay off the debt, but she soon regretted it and found Xiaojin to get the necklace back." He looked to the side as he spoke, and his smile grew.  Weird: "Sir, you know Xiaojin's temper. When he was rushing to take the exam, he even dared to sleep with President Ning's concubine. That Rachel Sha was quite pretty. I'm afraid Xiaojin fell in love with her. Although  He promised to return the necklace, but he just delayed it." Ding Yunyi couldn't help but laugh: "Evaluate how much silver that necklace is worth. If Xiaojin really returns it to Rachel, let him.  I'll make up for it from my own pocket. Damn it, when I first arrived in Penghu, he was so poor that he couldn't even afford to eat fish. Now that he has some money in his pocket, he's starting to fall into his old habits again?  ¡±

    Although he said this, he admired Qin Yun very much in his heart.

    Although the denamed Jieyuan is a bit lecherous, he is very capable of doing things. Whatever is entrusted to him, he can always do it in an orderly manner without any chaos.

    And Qin Yun also has a very strange and stubborn idea. He always believes that when there is great chaos, heroes emerge in troubled times, and even more powerful heroes. And this powerful hero is Ding Yunyi. If you follow Ding Yunyi, you will definitely be able to prosper in the future.

    He revealed this meaning in front of Ding Yunyi more than once.

    While they were talking and laughing there, there was a sound of fighting in the market. Looking over there, Ding Yunyi felt a little bit dumbfounded. It turned out that the fish lady who had an argument with Hongyi when he first became a senior officer was arguing with a few strangers.  .

    I saw Mrs. Yu twice and Mrs. Fish argued with others twice. Could it be that he and I were destined to be in conflict?

    He walked over calmly and listened for a while. It turned out that the strangers were among the rioters.  Instead of disbanding, that group of rioters was named the "Da Yuan Army" by Guo Huaiyi. His long conversation with Ding Yunyi made him so emboldened that he even claimed to be the president of the Da Yuan Army.

    The reason for the commotion was also very simple. People from Da Yuanjun did not allow Mrs. Yu to set up a stall here, but Mrs. Fish was unwilling to do so and tried her best to argue: "That day, Mr. Guo wanted to deal with Hongyi, and we all responded to the call for a strike. We would rather eat wild vegetable soup."  I also want to support Mr. Guo. But now it¡¯s the Ming Dynasty, why can¡¯t I go out and do some small business? Do I have to watch my whole family starve to death?¡±

    The leader of the army was very arrogant: "This is none of my business. President Guo has an order. Without his order, the market is not allowed to open."

    If you really want to force the market to open, you can still pay us money!  Mrs. Yu suddenly shouted: "The price you have set is higher than what Hongyi set at the beginning!"  Don¡¯t be fooled that I can¡¯t read, but I¡¯ve heard that the new Taiwan Five Tiger Guerrilla General Lord Ding has ordered that all taxes will be halved within one month!  "Damn it, President Guo has the final say here."  "As soon as these words came out, Cai Jiuzhou immediately quietly paid attention to Ding Yunyi. He saw the flesh on Ding Yunyi's face twitching rapidly, and he immediately understood that Ding Yunyi had made up his mind to kill.

    Mrs. Yu refused and kept arguing with those people. Eventually, the big officers got angry and overturned Mrs. Fish's stall.

    Mrs. Yu was crying and cursing: "Back then Hongyi bullied me and destroyed my stall. Now Hongyi has run away, but his own people have come to destroy my stall again! You damn people are trying to kill me."  Really?" After a few curses of "God damn it," the little boss became furious and was about to take action when he suddenly heard someone shouting: "Wait a minute!"

    Looking over there, there were two young men. The little leader squinted his eyes and did not take them into consideration at all: "Who are you?"

    The young man walking in front said very politely: "I am one of the five guerrilla generals of Taiwan's Five Tigers.

    Ding Yunyi, the commander of light vehicles.  "

    He deliberately read out all his official titles, and the scene suddenly became quiet.  The little leader showed fear on his face and looked up and down in disbelief: "You, are you really that Ding Yunyi?"

    ¡°You bastard, who are you? How dare you call the Lord by his first name?¡± Cai Jiuzhou on the other side yelled angrily.

    "It doesn't matter, it doesn't matter." Ding Yunyi seemed to be very easy to talk to: "My name is always called by others, so it doesn't matter. What's the name of this brother?"

    ??The little boss hesitated for a moment: "Sir, my name is Chang Youdao."

    "Good way, good way, good name." Ding Yunyi actually praised: "Brother Chang, I want to discuss something with you. I have met this fish wife before. It is not easy for her. She supports her family by setting up such a small stall.  There's no need to pay for it, right? If it's hard for Brother Chang to pay it back, I'll pay it for you

    ????????????????????????????????????????????:

    Chang Youdao didn't dare to take his money, so he quickly said: "Since the Lord has spoken, we will do as you are told and repay President Guo truthfully when we go back." "That's how it should be, that's how it should be." Ding Yunyi thanked him repeatedly.

    Chang Youdao left with his subordinates angrily. Mrs. Yu thanked her again and again, but asked strangely: "Master Ding, you have no airs at all and are willing to stand up for a commoner like me. I really appreciate you. But I'm strange.  Are you such a big official still afraid of Guo Huaiyi? "

    Seeing more and more people gathering around him, Ding Yunyi sighed heavily: "I'm not afraid of him, but for your sake. Just think about it, if Mr. Guo can't do anything to me, how can he not do anything to you? I can't do it all the time.  I will keep an eye on you and others, if anything happens, you and others are my subjects of the Ming Dynasty, and Ding cannot bear it."

    The people fell silent, and after a while someone shouted loudly: "Master Ding, isn't there any imperial law?"

    "The laws of the imperial court? Of course there are." Ding Yunyi replied without hesitation: "But Guo Huaiyi has a good reputation among the officials. Everyone knows that. He treats the people very well. This time, he is willing to risk it for you."  I really can't bear it."

    "Are you waiting for me? We thought so at first, but now it seems that may not be the case!" Suddenly a voice came from the common people: "He doesn't associate with the Hongyi people, but he hangs out with the Ganrasi people.

    Now that the Red Barbarians have been defeated and the high officials have returned to our Ming Dynasty, why are they still unwilling to disband and revolt the common people?  Instead, he created a large army?  Are you raising private armed forces because you want to rebel?  "

    These words did not seem to come from the mouths of ordinary people. Ding Concubine looked over and saw a young man in his twenties, wearing ordinary fishermen's clothing, but with an extraordinary bearing.

    There were so many people that Ding Yunyi didn't have time to cross-examine carefully, and sighed again: "That's all, let me think about how to deal with it. What I mean is that we still insist on halving all taxes within one month, but Guo Huai  Onehey, I can't fall out with the hero, right?" Seeing the Lord's concern, the common people started talking about it.

    Ding Yunyi sighed, shook his head, bowed his hands to the people, and left with heavy steps.

    But as soon as he turned around, a smile appeared on his face.

    Guo Huaiyi is by no means a person who does big things, so he is nothing to worry about.  If it were someone with a little knowledge, under the current situation, the senior officials would disband their armed forces and appease the people. Only in this way can their reputation be strengthened, and even if they wanted to touch him, they would have to think twice before doing so.

    To secure Taiwan, first determine the hearts and minds of the people. This is the only way to win.

    But Guo Huaiyi put himself on the opposite side of the people. The image he had originally built collapsed just because of these things.

    As long as you find a suitable time, you can attack him.  The only thing to consider is how the Zheng family will appear in this incident.

    "Why do you show weakness to Guo Huaiyi, sir?" Cai Jiuzhou said angrily.

    "Revitalization, why should you care? Showing weakness is not a bad idea. Let me ask you, if you want to deal with Guo Huaiyi, how many people do you need? How much time?" Ding Yunyi asked lightly.

    Cai Jiuzhou sneered: "Five hundred people, one day is enough!" "That's exactly the truth." Ding Yunyi smiled: "It is not difficult to deal with Guo Huaiyi, the difficulty lies in how the officials and the people react.  If the people support him, then it will be difficult for us to deal with him. But with today's temptation, the people are already disgusted with him and adding fuel to the fire, I think we can kill him.  It's like killing a chicken!" After saying this, he was silent for a moment: "Just getting rid of Guo Huaiyi will inevitably arouse Zheng Zhilong's anger, and he will definitely speed up his actions in Taiwan. I think we can also remove the power from him as soon as possible.  The influence has spread throughout Taiwan. What Zheng Zhilong relies on is the large number of people who support him in Taichung. This is our innermost concern."

    Cai Jiuzhou nodded. He only knew about marching, fighting, and fighting at sea. He didn't know much about other things. I guess you already have a comprehensive plan, right?

    But what Ding Yunyi was thinking about at this time was how to stabilize the situation in Taichung as soon as possible.

    Most of the people there were the people who Zheng Zhilong had migrated from Fujian and other places. Zheng Zhilong gave him money and cattle. The people were grateful to him, but they were afraid that it would be difficult for him to interfere there.

    Besides, I can¡¯tAfter leaving, most of his subordinates were from the military. Qin Yun, the only one, had to stay in Golden Eagle City to rectify the senior officials. He still lacked one manpower.

    This person must be capable, precise, and more importantly, understand his own mind.  But where can such a person be found in such a short time?

    While thinking about it, he entered his official residence and saw that Xie Tian was already there, chatting with a person. The two of them seemed to have a good rapport while talking. When he saw the adult come in, he stood up with the person.

    When Ding Yunyi saw that person, he couldn't help but be startled, and then blurted out: "Is it you?"!  ~!

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 195 This is Taiwan for adults!  (Fifth update, please vote for me)

    "It's you?"

    "My lord, I am right here."

    This person is the young man who talked about Guo Huaiyi's private armed rebellion not long ago.

    "Beidiao, who is this gentleman?" Ding Yunyi was a little confused.

    Xie Tian hurriedly introduced: "This is Mr. Su Yang Qiuyuan." Su Yang Qiuyuan?  Ding Yunyi was startled after hearing this. How could there be such a weird name?  I don't know if it might not be his real name.

    Invited the two of them to sit down: "Su Where is Mr. Su Yang from?"

    "I'm from Fuzhou." Su Yang Qiuyuan said in a low voice: "When Zheng Zhilong called for relocation to Taiwan, I came with him. Firstly, I like to travel around, and secondly, I heard that the red barbarians of the senior officials are very fierce.  So I wanted to come and see how cruel it is.¡±

    Ding Yunyi became very interested: "What does Mr. Su Yang think of Hongyi?"

    Su Yang was not humble when seeking fate: "In my opinion, Hongyi deserves to be killed. They stole Taiwan, plundered the place, and used all kinds of methods, but their way of managing senior officials has something we can learn from." "Oh? Su?  Mr. Yang, please speak." Ding Yunyi became more focused.

    Su Yang Qiuyuan talked eloquently: "As soon as the Hongyi arrived, they formulated various regulations, including when the market opened and closed, how much tax should be paid for how many fish were sold, and the time of going to sea.

    Each boat has different types of passengers, including how many people can take it, etc., no matter how big or small, no one is left out.  This has solved the possible disputes to a large extent. Once any conflicts arise, there will be laws to follow, not just relying on the official's arbitrary judgment" Ding Yunyi listened carefully, only to hear Su Yang Qiuyuan continue to say: "In addition,  , for their own long-term needs, they had stricter restraints on the soldiers when they first came to the Dajun. This is why Hongyi can still stand up after being in the Dajun for so many years. In addition, there is another very scary thing, they  He is very good at using priests to force local people to believe in religion.  And I have seen that the doctrines believed by their own people are very different from the so-called doctrines implemented in Taiwan. Without exception, they talk about the benefits of Hongyi.

    "My lord, this control of the mind is far more terrifying than the control of the body."

    He explained one by one the ways in which the Hong Yi managed the officials and then said: "But as time passed by the Hong Yi's management of the officials, their thoughts also began to undergo great changes. Arrogance, arrogance,

    Various natures were gradually exposed, which further aroused the dissatisfaction of the local people, and finally triggered a popular uprising, unintentionally helping the adults.  "

    Ding Yunyi smiled slightly, but his own motivation was involved in this, but he couldn't say it clearly in front of Su Yang Qiu Yuan: "Mr. Su Yang's words made Ding suddenly realize that Mr. Su Yang is also famous?"

    Su Yang Qiuyuan smiled and said: "I have read a few books, but I have never taken part in the imperial examination. I know that the books in my stomach are not serious things. I am afraid that they will make me laugh in the examination room."

    Ding Yunyi knows that he has no intention of taking the imperial examination, which is good for someone like him.  He thought for a while and said, "Mr. Su Yang just said it in the market, and Ding admired it very much. Now that the top officials have been decided, Hongyi will be driven away by most of them, but Guo Huaiyi still has thousands of people in his hands. In fact,  It's a hidden worry. Ding has nothing to do, dare to ask sir to teach me." A strange smile suddenly appeared on Su Yang Qiuyuan's face: "Do you want to listen to the truth or a lie?"

    "Of course you must listen to the truth."

    "Since you want to hear the truth, I won't be polite." Su Yang Qiuyuan paused, and then said word by word: "In my opinion, Guo Huaiyi's death has come!" Ding Yunyi was surprised, but did not respond.  Listening to Su Yang Qiuyuan said: "I have heard about Master Ding's deeds. He killed pirates and chased away the red barbarians. He did whatever he wanted. It was like thunder. Think about how arrogant Liu Xiang is and how arrogant the red barbarians are. They can be destroyed as soon as the master says. A small  How is Guo Huaiyi in the eyes of the Lord? The reason why the Lord shows weakness in front of others is just to observe the attitude of the officials and the people. It is ridiculous that Guo Huaiyi is not aware of it. At this time, he may be feeling proud and thinks that the Lord is really afraid of him.  Think about it, why should he go against the government unless he really rebels?

    Are you relying on Zheng Zhilong?  Zheng Zhilong is in Quanzhou, and water far away cannot save the fire nearby!  "

    His words all revealed Ding Yunyi¡¯s thoughts.

    Ding Yunyi pondered and said: "What else?" Su Yang Qiuyuan smiled calmly: "Now the people's attitude towards Guo Huaiyi is all visible to you. I think you will definitely take action against Guo Huaiyi within a month.  "Are you so sure?" Ding Yunyi asked lightly.

    Su Yang Qiuyuan nodded: "The right time, the right location, and everything, your Excellency has all these three conditions. Your Excellency is the official of the imperial court and controls all military and political affairs in Taiwan. This is the right time. Your Excellency has elite soldiers in his hands, standing on tiptoe at Golden Eagle City, marching into the Golden Eagle City."  You can attack, you can retreat, you can defend. The only thing missing here is people and people.The senior officials came to restore the sucrose tax, provide compensation to the local dead, reduce market taxes, and win the hearts and minds of the people. Guo Huaiyi was not a good person and jumped out on his own, and Hehe also sided with the adults.  I'm afraid I said thirty days too late.  "There's no such thing, there's no such thing."  , Ding Yunyi laughed "haha": "But Mr.'s analysis is very clear and logical. Ding is impressed. Ding has a doubt in his heart and wants to ask Mr. for advice." "Sir, please tell me."

    Ding Yunyi adjusted his thoughts there: "The imperial court has appointed me to control all important military and political affairs in Taiwan. This is a big matter, so I should do my best, but we are very embarrassed now. Let's not talk about the chaos among the senior officials.  The Taichung area is full of people who were moved here by General Zheng Zhilong. They all obey General Zheng, so I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t control them.¡±

    "Zheng Zhilong's hand can only lift the tea bowl. How can he reach the flagpole?" Su Yang couldn't think about it and blurted out: "Yes, there are a large number of people who have migrated to Taiwan. Zheng Zhilong gave each person a cow and three silver coins."  Two, everyone is grateful. But I want to ask, sir, what do the people want? If the people are full, they will not rebel. Can't you do this?  "

    "Oh, sir, please explain clearly." Ding Yunyi said with concentration.

    Su Yang Qiuyuan seemed to have already made up his mind: "Since Zheng Zhilong moved the people to Taiwan, he rarely took care of them and allowed them to be self-sufficient. Especially after the red barbarians became more and more powerful in Taiwan, Zheng Zhilong seemed unwilling to have a head-on conflict with the red barbarians.  , there will be even less control, which will inevitably cause complaints from the people. How can this be done after sending us here, so your opportunity has come, and this time even God is helping you  "

    He got excited about it, picked up the tea bowl and drank.  He used water to moisten his throat and continued: "I think the weather in Taiwan this year will definitely mean a bad harvest next spring. Sir, the harvest in Biwan has been bad for two consecutive years, and the people are complaining. If you plan to stay in Taiwan for a long time, you can quickly allocate a batch of food.  Wait until the next spring to help the people and win their support. Zheng Zhilong has worked hard for several years, and this opportunity cannot be missed." "Okay!" Ding Yunyi raised his voice and said, "Let Qin Yun go immediately.  Buy food everywhere!" "That's not all!" Su Yang Qiuyuan asked before Ding Yunyi finished speaking: "Can you give up the money?" Ding Yunyi said seriously: "I am willing to give up so much food, how can I still be reluctant to give up some money?  "It's not some money, but a year's tax on the entire Taiwan!" Su Yang Qiuyuan's originally low voice suddenly rose: "Continuous bad harvests have made people's lives extremely miserable. If your Excellency exempts taxes for a year at this time, the people can live in peace.  In one year, the people will regard you as their reborn parents!" Ding Yunyi remained silent.

    Su Yang Qiuyuan didn't have much hope when he came up with this suggestion. A year's tax revenue is all money in vain. Ding Yunyi worked hard to conquer Taiwan, how could he leave the money?

    Who would have thought that Ding Yunyi was silent for a while and suddenly said: "Excuse me, not only will I be exempted from taxes for a year, but all the people who have failed to harvest will be given 2 silver per person!" Su Yang was startled for a while, and then he was overjoyed. Just as he was about to speak, Qin Yun came in and heard this.  , he became anxious upon hearing this: "Third brother, no, sir, you must not do this!"

    Several people's eyes fell on Qin Yun, and Qin Yun said hurriedly: "Sir, we just went on the expedition and spent a lot of money on military expenses. Hongyi has not yet paid us enough money to compensate us. And at sea, Zheng Zhilong will definitely choke us merchants.  Neck, it will be extremely difficult to earn money from maritime trade in a short period of time. Furthermore, we have just arrived in Taiwan and are not yet established. We need money everywhere. Your Majesty's request is three taels of silver per person, which is really a lot of money!  "

    "No matter how difficult it is, you have to get this money together for me." Ding Yunyi said decisively: "The Hongyi compensation for our military expenses will all be used on this. If it is not enough, we will find a way to mobilize it. As for the sea,

    I will forcefully open a gap, Zheng Zhilong can¡¯t lock us!  This is our most difficult stage, and we must get through it no matter what, win the hearts and minds of the people, and gain a firm foothold.  Xiaojin, this is related to our future, please do me a favor!  "Qin Yun thought carefully for a long time before reluctantly nodding.

    Even so, Third Brother¡¯s handiwork is a bit too big.

    "Sir, I would like to invite you to Taichung." Ding Yunyi said slowly after explaining these things.

    Su Yang Qiuyuan seemed to have been prepared: "Do you want me to do these things?" "That's right." Ding Yunyi did not deny it at all.

    ¡°Since your Excellency believes in me, there is no reason why I should not agree.

    "Su Yang Qiuyuan did not shirk at all, and said with emotion: "Your Excellency, for the sake of the people of Taiwan, Su Yang Qiuyuan can only do his best to let the people of Taiwan know your kindness. Taiwan, sooner or later, must be your Taiwan!  "

    Ding Yunyi stood up and said:"Mr. Su Yang, please give me everything!"!  ~!

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 196 "Mutiny" (please subscribe and vote monthly)

    "Ding Yunyi really said that?,

    ¡°Yes, President, I don¡¯t dare to tell any lies.,¡­

    A smile appeared on Guo Huaiyi¡¯s face: ¡°I thought Ding Yunyi was really a great person, but it turns out it¡¯s nothing more than that.

    Fourth General, please go back and tell Mr. Zheng that I will always find ways to make Ding Yunyi unable to stand here.  "

    Zheng Zhifeng's face did not show any relief at all: "Huaiyi, don't be careless. Ding Yunyi is cunning and changeable. Even his eldest brother fell into his trap and let him seize Taiwan. This person is used to showing weakness before he achieves his goal.  , I think it will be the same this time." Guo Huai was submissive on the one hand, but he was disapproving of it in his heart.

    Where is this place?  Sir!  Here, when Hongyi was here, he had to politely discuss things with him. How could a person from Penghu make such big waves?

    ¡°If he gives the order and all the officials rise up against Ding Yunyi, how can he stand firm here?  Where can we control Taiwan?

    The fourth general was too cautious.

    Zheng Zhifeng did not notice the change in his mood: "This time when I come, my eldest brother has repeatedly asked me to tell you carefully. You must not have a head-on conflict with Ding Yunyi, but you want to stumble on him secretly and make him uneasy, but you must not come forward personally.  "Also, once Ding Yunyi has his thoughts on Taichung, he must report it to his brother immediately!" "Yes, yes, I understand," Zheng Zhifeng responded repeatedly.  But I thought in my heart that the four generals are really becoming bolder and braver as they get older.

    ¡°In fact, Zheng Zhifeng is not at ease with Hua at all.  Originally, when he was in Zheng Zhilong's army, this man could still be cautious, but maybe he has become too comfortable in being a powerful man among the senior officials in recent years. He has become more and more arrogant in his words and actions. From what he means, it seems that he wants to compete with Ding Yunyi.  Fan.

    Whenever there is a second candidate, Guo Huaiyi will never be used.

    While he was talking there, Guo Baoyu rushed in with an angry look on his face: "Brother, there has been a mutiny, there has been a mutiny!" Zheng Zhifeng looked unhappy when he heard this. The so-called "large-member army" was just composed of some local people, so how could it be so?  Can the word "mutiny" be used?  Do the Guo brothers really regard their team as a serious army?

    Guo Huaiyi stood up suddenly: "Where is the mutiny?" "Some people in the army are making noise and refuse to join the army and want to go home!" Guo Huaiyi glanced at Zheng Zhifeng, who stood up and said: "Huaiyi,  Go and see what's going on. Mr. Zheng is still waiting for news from me in Quanzhou, so I'm going to take the first step."

    "Four generals, go slowly." Guo Huai sent him away absent-mindedly. Zheng Zhifeng was anxious: "Take me quickly to see who has the courage to mutiny."

    There were about a hundred people in the so-called "mutiny" who were noisy and somewhat emotional. Wu Hualong was trying his best to persuade them.

    "The president has brought it, the president has brought it!" Guo Baoyu said loudly with the support of his elder brother.

    Seeing that Guo Huai had arrived, the chaotic crowd finally calmed down.  Guo Huai stood in front of the crowd with a cold expression: "What's going on?"

    Wu Hualong came to him and whispered: "The president led these brothers to say that Hongyi has been defeated and the taxes are the same as before. He doesn't want to stay here anymore and wants to go home." "Fuck, who?  "Are you allowed to go back?" Guo Huai suddenly became furious: "Since everyone has followed me and told me when to go back, then go back when! Wu Fade, why are you in there? Are we old neighbors?"  Don't you want to stay here?" Wu Fade, who was in his fifties and looked honest, took a step forward and said, "Huaiyi"

    Seeing that Guo Huai looked wrong, he hurriedly changed his words: "President, that day you said that the Red Barbarians were forcing us to make it impossible for us to survive. We had no choice but to rebel. Everyone believed you and followed you to rebel. At that time I said  Have you said anything that you don't want to? But now that Hongyi has been defeated, everyone wants to go home. My wife, children, and the whole family are waiting for us, Mr. President, do you think we are still here and can still go?  Who to hit?"

    "Wu Fade, you are confused!" Guo Huaiyi said angrily: "Hongyi failed, but where are the officers and soldiers of the Ming Dynasty? They are still in high positions"

    The more Wu Fade listened, the more confused he became: ¡°Aren¡¯t we also the people of the Ming Dynasty?¡±

    Guo Huai looked livid: "What do you know? We all can only listen to one person, and that is Mr. Zheng Zhilong. Now Mr. Zheng has not come, but Ding Yunyi has come first. What's the point of this? Why is the army so big?  Not disbanding? We just want to help Mr. Zheng keep this three-acre land!" "President." Wu Fade sighed heavily: "Mr. Zheng or Mr. Ding, in short, we really want to go home.  Who is he? He is always sent by the imperial court, isn¡¯t he? Besides, I heard that Mr. Ding is not a bad person. Not only did he reduce our taxes, but?, and some people who died in this uprising were given pensions.  President, think about it, from ancient times to the present, which official can do what Mr. Ding does?  This is a good official.  "

    Guo Huaiyi was about to have a seizure when he suddenly heard a noise nearby!  "Yes, Mr. Ding is a good official, a good official! President, just be kind and let me go back to reunite with my wife and children." Guo Huaiyi suppressed his anger and looked at the people who were making noises: "You guys  You all want to leave?¡±

    "Yes, there are more than a hundred people in total, and everyone wants to leave." Wu Fade responded quickly.

    Guo Huaiyi kept turning his eyes. In addition to the hundred or so people, he found that there were still some people who were ready to make a move, but either they were afraid that he would get angry, or they were observing what measures he would take, so everyone was watching.  .

    "We are all fellow villagers. If you want to go, just go." Guo Huaiyi suddenly showed a smile on his face: "It's just that you have worked hard with me for so many days and are leaving now. Let me treat you to a drink again."  A glass of wine.¡±

    Wu Fade smiled happily: "Thank you, President, for taking it. Thank you, President, for taking it."

    Guo Huai bowed his hands to the big guys: "Then it's agreed, brothers who are leaving, I'll treat you all to a drink tonight. After drinking, you can go wherever you want."

    After saying that, he turned around and left. Guo Baoyu and Wu Hualong hurriedly followed.

    "Brother, are you just going to let them go?" Guo Baoyu looked unwilling.

    Wu Hualong was also worried: "Yes, President, if they leave like this, I'm afraid the morale of the military will become even more unstable, and more and more people will leave."

    "Leave? Is it that easy?" Qi Huaiyi sneered: "What kind of crime is this for taking the lead in making trouble and disrupting the morale of our army? If I don't kill a few of them, they will really get on top of me."  Dragon, go and choose a hundred precise and reliable brothers.

    Second brother, you are in charge of all my guards.  All weapons in the army were distributed to them"

    Wu Hualong was shocked when he heard this: "President, you, are you going to take action against them?" Cold and terrifying eyes flashed in Guo Huaiyi's eyes: "If you don't kill these people, who will obey me in the future?"

    "President leader!" Wu Hualong suddenly became anxious: "Badu, they are our neighbors! We have been getting along with each other for so many decades, how can the president leader succeed? They gave up their lives to follow you, now, now  But you want this? President, I beg you, please be merciful!" "Hua Long, I can't bear to do that either." Guo Huaiyi sighed hypocritically: "But when I followed Mr. Zheng, he used to do it.  He told me that if the law is not strict, it is impossible to lead the army, so I have no choice but to do it today. When Mr. Zheng comes back in the future, I will bury them properly. Now, hurry up and do the serious things."

    Wu Hualong still wanted to argue, but Guo Huaiyi's face had turned ugly. Wu Hualong stared blankly, stamped his feet suddenly, gritted his teeth and left.

    Looking at his back, Guo Baoyu stepped forward and said, "Brother, I don't think Wu Hualong is very reliable. If he goes to tip off the news, it will be a big mistake." "He won't." Guo Huaiyi said confidently: "  He almost died at the hands of Hong Yi, but he was saved by me. He was so grateful to me that he would never dare not betray me. "

    He thought for a moment and said: "But what you said makes sense. It's better to be more careful. You send two of your more shrewd people to follow him quietly. If he does anything strange,"

    Guo Huai sneered and made a "kill" gesture. Guo Baoyu immediately nodded knowingly.

    At this time, Guo Huaiyi was full of murderous intent, but those who were happily preparing to go home did not know that disaster had quietly come.

    They would never believe what Guo Huaiyi would do to them. After all, we were all fellow villagers, and we would not look down when we looked up. Some of them, such as Wu Fade, were still Guo Huaiyi's elders in serious terms.

    How can there be any reason in the world for the younger generation to harm the elders?

    Seeing that the sky was getting dark, more than a hundred brothers, who had already prepared their luggage, came out of the military camp excitedly.  Those who didn't leave looked at them with envy, knowing that they would leave during the day.

    "It doesn't matter, it's not too late. I can just wait until tomorrow to ask the President to go home."

    When more than a hundred brothers came to the place where Guo Huaiyi invited him to have a "dinner", they felt a little strange. Why was it so deserted?

    Guo Baoyu had been waiting there for a long time. When he saw these people arriving, he greeted them with a smile and made a long conversation. It was nothing more than thanking you for your hard work. After drinking this meal, he would send everyone back.

    The brothers felt relieved, and Wu Fade said cautiously: "Has the President not arrived yet?" "Ah, the President will be here in a while. He asked me to entertain all the brothers here first." Guo Baoyu smiled.Next: "Everyone, wait here for a moment, I will ask someone to bring the wine." Wu Fad never thought that the shadow of death had quietly approached them.  Soon, there will be a river of blood flowing here.

    Not far away, Wu Hualong had closed his eyes in complete despair.  !  ~!

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 197: Put an end to the chaos!  (Sixth update, please vote for me)

    The early morning sunshine made Wu Hualong feel so bloody and frightened.

    There are corpses everywhere. Those who were still alive and thinking about going home have now turned into corpses.  Some of these people are neighbors who help each other on weekdays, some are companions who have played together since childhood, and some are elders who hugged me when I was a child.

    But now, they have all lost their lives and are just lying in a pool of blood.

    Their eyes were wide open, as if they would not believe that they would suffer such a vicious attack until their death.

    The Guo brothers left with the murderers, but Wu Hualong did not leave. He could not forgive himself. If he could remind them before the tragedy happened, no, even give them some hints, things might not have turned out like this.

    He looked at the corpses with numb eyes. Suddenly, he saw a corpse move. Wu Hualong stood up suddenly and rushed over.

    It¡¯s Wu Fade!

    "Uncle, uncle." Although they are not biological uncles, Wu Fade and Wu Hualong's father are good friends, and they all have the surname Wu. Wu Hualong has been accustomed to being called "uncle" since he was a child.

    Wu Fade opened his eyes with difficulty. He saw clearly the person holding him. When he opened his mouth, blood spurted out from his mouth: "Long, they are all from the countryside. How could you do this"

    "Uncle, uncle, hold on, hold on." Wu Hualong burst into tears: "I'll take you to the doctor, take you to the doctor." "Stop being pretentious, you beast."  Wu Fade was obviously dead: "You have done evil, you have done evil" After saying these words, he breathed his last.

    "Do evil, do evil."  These words were like a heavy hammer, hitting Wu Hualong's eardrums again and again.

    "Do evil, do evil." Wu Hualong stood up tremblingly, repeating it over and over again.  He will never forget the way his uncle died with his eyes open.

    Yes, Guo Huaiyi had merit for himself, but this blinded his own conscience.  In this life, whenever he closes his eyes, he will think of the bloody scene in front of him.

    He knows what he should do now

    "Zheng Zhifeng has left Taiwan. At present, everything about the senior officers has been handed over to Guo Huaiyi." Xie Tian's information was quite accurate: "There seemed to be some commotion among the senior officers after Zheng Zhifeng left, but the specific news  It hasn't been heard yet. The preliminary judgment is that the morale of the army is unstable. "Ignore them for now." Ding Yunyi didn't take the army seriously at all: "There are so many people who need food and drink. Where can they get it?"  It's nothing more than looting, which will only make the locals hate them even more. If they wait a few days, they will be in chaos themselves." As he was talking, a loud and chaotic sound suddenly came from outside the official residence.

    Then, Duan Saner walked in: "Sir, the officials and the people are asking to see you, it seems something big happened." Ding Yunyi was startled for a moment, stood up, and walked out with a few brothers.  As soon as I got outside, I was shocked. It was dark and full of officials and people. When they saw the Lord come out, all the people burst into tears. I don¡¯t know who took the lead. All the people knelt down and said, "Sir, make the decision for us.  ah!"

    "My lord, catch the murderer!" There was a loud cry. Ding Yunyi was at a loss and said quickly: "Everyone, get up, everyone."  "

    He recognized the man in front of him, who was Wu Hualong, one of Guo Huaiyi's subordinates: "Wu Hualong, what happened?"

    Wu Hualong cried bitterly, kneeling on the ground and refusing to get up: "Sir, Wu Hualong deserves death! Yesterday, many people in the army wanted to go home. Guo Huaiyi agreed to them on the surface, but secretly told them  They were brought to a deserted valley, and he killed one hundred and nine of them, one hundred and nine lives! "With a "boom", the news exploded like thunder!

    Did Guo Huaiyi really do this?  Did Guo Huaiyi really do such a cruel and stupid thing?

    Does he really think that he is strong enough to challenge the entire army of officers and soldiers of the Ming Dynasty?

    Crazy, this person must be crazy to do such a thing at this time!

    Mrs. Yu, who had collapsed on the ground from crying, tried her best to get up. While crying, she cursed: "God damn Guo Huaiyi, you damn Guo brothers! My man is dead, my man is dead! Sir, I  A man has always been an honest man, and he couldn't even bear to trample an ant to death. Damn it, Guo Huaiyi said that if he wanted to start an uprising, no one would survive, but my man was so stupid that he agreed not to behead him like this.  But he said that he had watched Guo Huaiyi grow up since he was a child. Now that Guo Huaiyi is in trouble, he should always help as an elder. But who would have thought that Guo Huai, who was destined to die badly, would give my man a hand.  He was killed! My lord, you have to help us redress our grievances!¡±The cry is miserable, and the listener feels sad.  Ding Yunyi calmed down and said, "Who is your man?" "Sir, Mrs. Yu's man's name is Wu Fade." Wu Hualong, who was kneeling straight on the ground, wiped his tears: "He was the last one to die. When he died, he kept talking about us.  We committed evil. Killing us a hundred times is not enough to atone for our sins. I am also an accomplice and should have died long ago, but I have to bring this news back. Sir, I will take you to arrest the Guo brothers.  Caught, kill me again!" "Cai Jiuzhou, Ye Dahai!" Ding Yunyi suddenly shouted.

    "Here!" Ding Yunyi's face turned livid: "I'll give you three hundred soldiers each, two red barbarian cannons, and two thousand-jin Fo Lang machine cannons. Set out immediately to capture Guo Huaiyi! I, the Ming Dynasty, have laws that are not child's play.  !¡±

    "Yes! What if Guo Huaiyi resists?"

    Ding Yunyi sneered: "Boom, blast me with cannons! Wu Hualong, I promise you to take the blame and perform meritorious service, and you will be considered the vanguard of the rebellion!" "Yes!" Wu Shilong kowtowed three times and stood up:  "Sir, when Guo Huaiyi is caught, Wu Hualong will die to apologize!" In Ding Yunyi's plan, it would take a while to deal with Guo Huaiyi, but who would have thought that Guo Huaiyi himself would give such a great opportunity to him?  in front of myself.

    This stupid and arrogant person put himself on the opposite side of everyone in advance and sent himself to a dead end in advance

    Most of the troops were gathered together. When Guo Huai announced to them that the 109 people who tried to "destroy the morale of the army" had been "executed on the spot", everyone was stunned.

    Dharma?  Are those brothers and relatives really dead?  My God, my God, how could Nose Huai be able to do this?

    But those who were fully armed and Qi Huaiyi's cronies were watching everyone eagerly, so they could only suppress their anger in their stomachs, but the sad expression was clearly written on their faces.

    "Whoever dares to disturb the morale of our military again will suffer this!," Guo Huaiyi said proudly, feeling that his iron-fisted methods had an absolute deterrent effect.

    While he was continuing to deliver "morale-boosting" words, Guo Baoyu rushed in rolling and crawling. When he saw his elder brother's face, he cried and shouted: "Brother, elder brother, the officers and soldiers are here! The officers and soldiers are here!" "What? The officers and soldiers are here!"  ?" Guo Huai was shocked: "Did you see clearly? Are they really officers and soldiers?" "Yes, yes, I can see clearly, there are many officers and soldiers, and they are there now!  There are artillery set up!" Guo Baoyu was so frightened that he said incoherently: "I sent people to negotiate with them, but they kicked me out. The leading officers and soldiers I recognized were Cai Jiuzhou and Ye Dahai. They kept saying that they wanted to capture the elder brother alive and hand him over.  Let the people handle it.¡±

    Guo Huaiyi turned pale for a moment and couldn't believe it.

    Why did the officers and soldiers attack me?  Ding Yunyi clearly promised to put all the Dabi Army under his control, and he clearly knew that he was Zheng Zhilong's man.

    Could it be that Ding Yunyi has forgotten his promise?  Could it be that Ding Yunyi is not afraid of Zheng Zhiwu at all?

    "Negotiate again, negotiate again!" Guo Huaiyi's voice trembled: "Ask them, why do they want to arrest me? I am a hero, I am Mr. Zheng's person!" "It's useless, brother!" Guo Baoyu stamped his feet repeatedly.  : "Everyone who went there was blasted away by them. They said that my brother killed the villagers and his crime was unpardonable. They also said that if he didn't surrender within the time of one stick of incense, they would use cannons to bombard him!"

    "Rebellion, rebellion." Guo Huai could only say these two words in a confused manner.  He didn't think about who was rebelling.

    At this moment, a fast horse came galloping towards him. Guo Huaiyi's cronies were about to stop him, but they saw clearly that the knights on the horse were officers and soldiers, and unconsciously took a few steps back.

    The knight on the horse galloped over, rushed to the front, reined in the horse, and said loudly: "By the orders of the Five Tigers guerrilla general of the Ming Dynasty and the light chariot captain Ding Yunyi Ding! The large army was disbanded on the spot and returned to the countryside to farm. All the past events,  No one will be held accountable! If anyone resists, they will be killed without mercy!¡±

    Guo Baoyu suddenly felt hopeful: "What about us?"

    The knight looked at him coldly: "The chief culprits, Guo Huaiyi and Guo Baoyu, are unpardonable. Let Cai Jiuzhou and Ye Dahai capture them and hand them over to the adults for disposal."

    "Goddam! Goddam!" Guo Baoyu was stunned, but Guo Huaiyi was furious: "Dare to arrest me? Who dares to arrest me? Come on, take him down first! Use his head to avoid my military flag!"

    But his order seems to have no effect now. No one dares to touch it, not even his cronies.

    "You dare to take me?" The knight laughed loudly: "Right now, there are all our elite Tiger Guards outside, with countless cannons. With an order, this place will turn into powder in an instant! Guo Huaiyi, your death has come!" As he said, he dialed  He turned his horse's head and galloped away as if there was no one around.

    Guo Huai was dumbfounded, and when he looked at the large army, they had already begun to commotion.

      "By the orders of Ming Dynasty's Five Tigers Guerrilla General and Qingchao Captain Ding Yunyiding! The large army was disbanded on the spot and returned to their hometowns to farm. All past events will not be investigated! If there is resistance, they will be killed without mercy!" This sentence has been deeply rooted in the mind!  The excitement reaches everyone here!  !  ~!

 Part 1: Penghu Storm Chapter 198 "Ming Dynasty Privateering License" (please vote for me and recommend)

    The so-called large army is nothing more than a ragtag group of farmers and fishermen.

    When they are repeatedly oppressed by the Hongyi and their survival is seriously threatened, all it takes is one person to raise their arms and they will come forward.

    What is the difference between starving to death and being killed?

    But after everything stabilized and the people who oppressed them were no longer there, the enthusiasm also disappeared.

    And when they learned that the villagers who had farmed together, fished together, and revolted together were actually brutally massacred by their own people, their mood was completely understandable.

    Therefore, when the Huben Guards issued the ultimatum, they were no longer willing to follow Guo Huaiyi.

    No matter how crazily Shao Huaiyi yelled, these people who once trusted him infinitely just stared at him coldly.  Some people's eyes were even flashing with angry flames.

    Guo Huaiyi is finished.

    And at this time, something even more unexpected happened.

    "Big brother" Guo Baoyu came to Qi Huaiyi's side and hesitated to speak.

    "What's the matter? Tell me quickly." Shao Huaiyi, who was upset, said irritably.

    Suddenly, a sharp short blade was aimed at Guo Huaiyi's neck.

    Guo Huai was shocked and turned pale. He saw clearly that it was his biological brother who was holding him hostage.

    "Brother, if you don't surrender, everyone will dieGuo Baoyu's voice trembled, but he used more strength in his hands: "It's better to let me catch you, or Mr. Ding is willing to let me live and treat it as my Guo family  Leave a root behind.

    "Beast, beast." Guo Huaiyi's lips trembled and he cursed angrily.

    But he never thought that he had done such an animal thing not long ago.

    Everyone looked numbly at the infighting between the Guo brothers. No one spoke, even those close associates of Guo Huaiyi

    The army was solved in a somewhat weird way.

    Those local people who participated in the opposition to Hongyi rule were not held accountable in any way.

    Ding Yunyi fulfilled his promise.

    But the lives of the Guo brothers were not so good.

    One hundred and nine human lives, this is a blood debt that no one can forget.  In particular, the locals hate the Guo brothers to an extreme.

    When the five-banded Guo brothers appeared in front of Ding Yunyi, the highest official who held all military and political power in Taiwan looked at them calmly, and then asked: "Should we deal with you according to the laws of the Ming Dynasty, or should we hand you over?"  To the people?¡±

    Guo Baoyu wailed and begged, shirking all the responsibilities on his biological eldest brother, and begged again and again that he was the one who caught Guo Huaiyi, so he could be regarded as meritorious and asked the adults to let him live.

    Guo Huaiyi showed more backbone than his younger brother: "Master Ding, I am Master Zheng's man, you can't kill me! Fourth General, Zheng Zhifeng told me that Master Zheng will protect me!"

    "Master Guo, you made a mistake." Ding Yunyi smiled: "Maybe Zheng Zhilong promised you this, but you can't say it. Once you say it, Master Zheng will kill you even if I don't want to kill you."  For a moment, Guo Huai's face turned pale.

    Ding Yunyi still smiled slightly: "Master Guo, in fact, you are nothing. At best, you are just a local tycoon. How can a person like you have the courage to do such a thing? I will kill you like a dog. Come here, give it to me  Guo Huaiyi and Guo Baoyu are on their way!¡±

    "Ding Yunyi!" Guo Huaiyi suddenly shouted loudly: "Do you really dare to kill me? Even if I were a ghost, I would never let you go!"

    "I'm not afraid of you as a human being, but I'm afraid of you as a ghost?" Ding Yunyi said calmly: "Drag them out and kill them in front of all the officials and the people!"

    The pleas and shouts of the Guo brothers gradually faded away, and Ding Yunyi breathed a sigh of relief.  Another force of Zheng Zhilong in Taiwan was eradicated by himself.

    Consolidating Taiwan has achieved very good results.

    "Third brother." Qin Yun walked in, holding a ledger in his hand: "Most of Hongyi's military compensation has been paid. Those who are willing to stay, in addition to those soldiers, there are 178 people, all of whom are  There are sixty-one Hongyi people available in the shipyard."

    "These people must be treated well." Ding Yunyi nodded: "Seriously, Hongyi still has its own strengths in shipbuilding. We need to build more ships like the Challenger."  I estimate that I will have a head-on conflict with Zheng Zhilong soon.  "

    Qin Yun responded: "Third brother, according to your instructions, our Daming Ocean Company has sent two"I'm on a sea ship, conducting exploratory sea business to see if Zheng Zhilong will take action against me." "He will definitely do it."  "Ding Yunyi waved his hand and interrupted him: "There are two flags on the sea now. One is the flag of my Ming Dynasty inspector Ding, and the other is the command flag of the Zheng family.  There is no room for two tigers in one mountain. Those maritime merchants will listen to whose flag works. Zheng Zhilong can rob my ship, and I can also rob a ship with the Zheng family's flag!  In a short period of time, the sea will fall into a very chaotic situation, and there is even the possibility of losing both sides - one by one, one by one,

    Qin Yun looked worried: "Third brother, that's what I said, but the Zheng family has accumulated a lot of money over the years. They can bear the loss, but we only have such a small amount of capital and can't afford it. Apart from other things, just three  The amount of money my brother asked me to prepare for disaster relief is quite large. If the confrontation lasts for a long time, I'm afraid I won't be able to hold on for a few months."

    Ding Yunyi remained silent.

    The gap between him and Zheng Zhilong is not in military strength, but in financial resources.

    Just as Qin Yun said, Zheng Zhilong's wealth can be consumed for several years, but he cannot even afford it for a few months.

    Taiwan has not only brought wealth to itself for a period of time, but also allowed itself to make money. What should we do if our family has only a small amount of money?

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­

    "However, there is no way to maintain it for the time being," Qin Yun said suddenly blinking his eyes.

    A smile appeared on Ding Yunyi's lips: "Be a pirate?" "Yes!" Qin Yun couldn't help but smile: "We are not the opponents of the Zheng family if we fight for financial resources and confrontation, but the third brother once said that if the pirates rob us, we will  Can¡¯t be robbed? I don¡¯t think it¡¯s just the ships with the Zheng family¡¯s flag, but we can also spread the scope a little bit more.¡±

    Ding Yunyi is as thoughtful as a cow.

    When he was in the most difficult time in Penghu, he relied on being a pirate to survive the crisis.

    And now, as the leader of the Pirate Alliance, the difficult stage has come again, and it seems that this method has to be used again.

    "This may not be a solution." Ding Yunyi slowly opened his mouth and said: "Looting ships is indeed the fastest way to accumulate wealth. In fact, I just thought about it carefully. We have a hard life due to long-term confrontation at sea. Could it be that Zheng Zhilong's life is the same?  Is it better? There has never been an incident with the ships that the Zheng family protects, but as long as one accident occurs one after another, not only will his credibility be severely hit, but he will also have to pay compensation, and I don¡¯t believe that he doesn¡¯t feel bad!¡±

    "He compensates and loses money. If he doesn't compensate, no one will believe him. No matter what, it's always a dilemma." Qin Yun smiled.

    Ding Yunyi slapped the case and said, "Do it! Call Ye Dahai and Zhang Xianxuan!"

    Ye Dahai and Zhang Xianxuan came after hearing the news. Ding Yunyi briefly explained his idea: "You must not delay the things you are responsible for. At the same time, carefully select fast ships and smart soldiers to pretend to be pirates and rob me at sea."  Loot. Those who carry the flag of the Zheng family, rob!

    ????????????????? Steal the Ganrasi people¡¯s boat!  Steal Hongyi's ship!  "

    Ye Dahai and Zhang Xianxuan suddenly became excited, and Ding Yunyi continued: "Don't focus your eyes here, go farther out to sea as far as possible. Those merchant ships on the sea are huge wealth! Every time they successfully rob,  Each ship can keep 30% of the profit for itself as a reward for the brothers! One more thing, let them not get so fucking jealous, but if anyone dares to touch a ship with my flag, I will chop off his head!  !" "Yes!" Ye Dahai and Zhang Xianxuan responded loudly.

    They were originally pirates. After hearing what the adults said, they were eager to give it a try. They wished they could go out to sea themselves and experience the pirate's addiction again. Unfortunately, it seemed that the adults did not have the intention to allow them to go out to sea to plunder.

    "Daming Ocean Company can also organize a few ships. Damn it, let's work with Zheng Zhilong. This maritime business seems to be difficult, and the salary of the company's employees is indispensable. There is no other way to find a way to make money." Ding Yunyi hated it.  Hate the truth.

    Qin Yun, Ye Dahai, and Zhang Xianxuan looked at each other and smiled. It seems that adults are more interested in being a pirate than being an official.

    "There are no rules." Ding Yunyi suddenly said: "A few days ago, Hai Nixiong asked someone to give me a seal, which was quite interesting."

    ¡°As he spoke, he picked up the huge seal with the image of the Pirate Alliance engraved on it. There was a skull on the two knives and the word ¡°Alliance¡± was engraved on it.

    This is the seal of the leader of the Pirate Alliance!

    "Qin Yun, I'll read it, you write it." Ding Yunyi pondered for a moment: "Those who hold this order can travel freely and are allowed to rob; those who do not have this order, plunder without authorization, will not be killed! Order of the leader of the Pirate Alliance." Qin Yun wrote seriously.  Ding Yunyi took it, looked at it, and covered it with his bigSeal: "Write more, Xiao Jin. It must be written by your hand, and then stamp it with my seal. Go out to sea and rob the brothers. Each person has one, thinking that it is a letter. Anyone without this letter is an enemy." Qin Yun agreed,  But I am very curious, do you need Third Brother¡¯s permission to be a pirate now?  It seems that the third brother is single-minded and wants to make his pirate alliance bigger.

    With this thought in his mind, Ding Yunyi suddenly remembered something: This, is this considered Ming Dynasty's "private plundering license"?  Did his unintentional move set a precedent before the British?

    Thinking of this, he couldn't help but laugh.

    Ding Yunyi¡¯s ¡°private plundering license¡± was born in Taiwan.!~!

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 199 The Growth of the Pirate Alliance (Eighth Update)

    The situation among the senior officials was temporarily stabilized with the death of the Guo brothers.

    But things are still a mess.

    Although the privateering fleet has been dispatched, there is no money coming in yet.  Tax cuts, pensions, relocation, and the natural disasters that are about to come, this money can only go out, but God knows how long it can last for that little savings.

    We can only hope that the merchant fleet sent out for a trial voyage will be guaranteed by God to come back smoothly.

    Thinking about it carefully, being a Five Tigers guerrilla general is really not as carefree as being a pirate leader.

    Hongyi¡¯s military compensation has been paid in full, and the ship for their departure has been prepared.  Putmans and those Hongyi who no longer wanted to stay in Taiwan were ready to leave the senior officials.

    On the day he left, Putmans felt desolate in his heart.  Assigned by the East India Company, he came all the way to Da Yuan, but first he was defeated miserably in Liaoluowan, and then he lost Da Yuan directly, and his future was completely over.

    "Farewell, Relanje City." Putmans murmured. Although he knew that this place had been renamed "Golden Eagle City", he still preferred to call it Relanje City.

    "Farewell, City of Relancia." Someone next to him said exactly the same thing as him, it was Father Candice who had been expelled from the ministry.

    Putmans and Candice looked at each other and smiled bitterly, what can be done?  Luck is no longer your own world.

    "Governor, I have put your luggage away." His assistant Miles came out and said.

    Putmans nodded and asked casually: "Where is your luggage, have you packed it?" Miles hesitated: "Mr. Governor, I decided to stay here."

    Putmans was a little surprised. Stay here?  He couldn't believe that his assistant would actually say something like this: "Miles, do you think those people from the Ming Dynasty will treat you well if you stay here? No, come back with me. In the future, we will definitely have  The opportunity will come back again." "Mr. Governor, my grandfather was an excellent winemaker." Miles did not answer directly immediately, but suddenly said something incomprehensible: "I have learned winemaking techniques from my grandfather since I was a child.  I dreamed of becoming an excellent winemaker in the future. If I had not come here, maybe my wish would have been fulfilled. Now that we have failed, the Five Tigers guerrilla general is looking for useful talents everywhere. I told him this skill of mine uneasily.  As a result, he kept me without hesitation." Putmans couldn't believe it: "He kept you just because you can make wine?" "Yes, sir," Miles said seriously.  "It's very gratifying that he respects my skills," Putman said. "And you know what, being a winemaker here, he pays me a lot more than I did at my previous job."  Si smiled bitterly.

    What kind of world is this?  The salary of a winemaker is actually more than that of a scribe.

    "Okay, Miles, if you are still willing to continue your adventure in the East, then I respect your choice and hope that we can meet again one day in the future." Putmans said helplessly, and then looked around: "Rachel  Where is Lisa? Why hasn't my Rachel come yet?" Miles looked a little sad. He took out a letter and handed it to Putmans: "This is what Rachel asked me to bring to you?"

    An ominous premonition arose in Putmans's heart. He took the letter and looked at it for a few times before his hands began to tremble.

    Rachelsha didn¡¯t leave either, Rachelsha also chose to stay here.

    Major Swede, Second Lieutenant Mansoura, Miles, and now it is the turn of his beloved Rachelsha. So many people stayed here, so many people betrayed themselves.

    "The ship is sailing, the ship is sailing!"

    There were sounds of urging, and Candice said with a gloomy expression: "Let's go, Mr. Governor, this place no longer belongs to us." Yes, this place no longer belongs to us?  Putmans Gray Nose looked at the captain one last time, and then boarded the ship with heavy steps.

    Farewell, Putmans: Farewell, Hongyi!

    This place will truly become the land of Ming Dynasty!

    Standing high up, Ding Yunyi watched the two large ships leave with his own eyes.  Large ships would take them to Luzon and Java, and then they would return home with Dutch or dried wax merchant ships.

    Never come back again, because there is no place for you here.

    The flag of Ming Dynasty will fly here forever.

    "My lord, Xie Xuan and Sun Xiyu have accepted the invitation and will arrive at Golden Eagle City in the near future. My father will also come with them to see with my own eyes your immortal achievements in regaining Taiwan!" Cai Jiuzhou said from the side.

    "Oh, your father is coming too?"??Ding Yunyi was a little surprised.

    On that day, Oniohmaru invaded Penghu in a large scale. He had no choice but to go to the Cai family for help. He even made rude remarks that time, but Cai Qizhen didn't care. Instead of arguing with him, he even sent his son Cai Jiuzhou to help.  Own.

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the Cai family¡¯s boat, I wouldn¡¯t be able to achieve the feat that I do today.  In this sense, the Cai family is kind to themselves.

    This time I¡¯m here, I must give you a good reception.

    "It's just that Cai Qizhen suddenly came to Taiwan. I'm afraid the purpose is not as simple as just taking a look.

    "Sir, the pirates in Guangdong are like a tree, and the pirates in the southeast are like smoke. Please see me!"

    Duan Saner¡¯s words interrupted Ding Yunyi¡¯s train of thought: ¡°What are the origins of these two people?¡±

    Duan San'er had followed Oni Omaru earlier and specialized in spying on these pirates. He knew these pirates very well: "Sir, Yishu followed Liu Xiang back then. Later, he established his own business and owned eleven ships across the coast of Guangdong.  There is a person nicknamed "Xiao Liuxiang" who appears in Luzon and Java. His ships often have a word for "quick", and they come and go like the wind, so he got the nickname "Yuyan".  . I heard that the Ganrasi people organized several campaigns against him, but all failed, and a reward was offered specifically to capture this person. "

    Ding Yunyi became interested: "Bring them here to see me."

    Duan Saner hurriedly went to make arrangements. Cai Jiuzhou smiled and said: "I used to be a maritime merchant and heard the names of these two people. It seems that your majesty has been established. These two people came here because of their reputation."

    Ding Yunyi smiled lightly, fame plays a huge role in this era.  This is true in official circles, and it is also true among pirates.

    After waiting there for a while, I saw Duan San'er waiting for two people to come in a hurry. When the two people saw Ding Yunyi, they immediately knelt on the ground: "One tree for pirates, one smoke for pirates, meet the leader!  "Ding Yunyi suddenly became worried.

    Although the name of the leader of the Pirate Alliance sounds loud and majestic, as more and more people know about it in the future, sooner or later it will be spread to the court. What will happen at that time?

    Will anyone accuse him of being acquainted with gangsters?  What would Chongzhen think of himself?

    This may be a troublesome thing in the future.

    Putting these thoughts aside for the time being, his face sank: "That day I summoned you to a meeting in Penghu, why didn't you come? Do you have to wait until I fall out?" "Excuse me, leader!" Yizhishu boldly said: "That day we did follow  Brother Li Guo learned about the news of coming to Penghu, but I have been fighting against the government for a long time, and it¡¯s time to behead me a few times. I don¡¯t know the depth of the alliance leader, so I didn¡¯t dare to come.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid I thought at that time, this Ding Yunyi was the one.  What kind of Dongbi has the guts to summon you?" Ding Yunyi said with a straight face.

    "Don't dare, don't dare." The two pirates said hurriedly.

    "Stand up." Ding Yunyi said calmly: "It's better to come late than never. Are you willing to listen to my orders from now on?" Yi Yiyan took a step forward: "The leader first killed Liu Xiang, and he has become famous all over the world. Later.  When we heard that Penghu's navy was rising with great force, we were horrified to imagine how sharp the Hongyi artillery was, but they were wiped out by the alliance leader with the force of the autumn wind. I felt very depressed at that time."

    Zhishuo was also regretful at the side: "We also heard that the six people from Hainixiong followed the leader and actually made great contributions. What do people like Hainixiong and Fang Fenghuang mean? But just because they compare with each other.  We took refuge with the Alliance Leader earlier, and thus took away the credit that should have been given to us. If we arrived later, where would there be any place for us to stand on this sea? Therefore, we shamelessly came to join the Alliance Leader, and begged the Alliance Leader to take us in regardless of our past grudges.  !¡±

    "Yes, we will definitely follow the alliance leader from now on and be loyal!" A puff of smoke also quickly expressed our loyalty.

    Ding Yunyi's face was expressionless: "Now that you are here, from now on you are also considered my subordinates. Wherever my leader's flag goes, you will live and die without any complaints."

    "I am willing to go through fire and water for the alliance leader, and die without regrets!"

    Ding Yunyi immediately asked Duan Saner to take the two pirates to Qin Yun and take their ships,

    The crew members are registered and the rules of the pirate alliance are told to them one by one. The most important thing is the "Ten Iron Rules of Pirates" formulated by Ding Yunyi himself.

    Cai Jiuzhou cupped his hands and said: "Congratulations, sir! Taiwan has been recovered, and our banner has been fully displayed. I thought it was just the beginning for a number of trees and a puff of smoke to come to seek refuge with me. Once that Doshima Saburo was annihilated by Li Guo, I  It is expected that large numbers of pirates will continue to come to Taiwan. Your position as leader of the pirate alliance is now secure. "I'm afraid that the imperial court will find out. It will be very difficult in the future," Ding Yunyi said.  There was a hint of worry on his face.

    Cai Jiuzhou smiled and said: "When the time comes, you can become a real pirate.

      We brothers are willing to follow the leader.  "Ding Yunyi also laughed. Yes, when the time comes, you can become a real pirate. What's the big deal? If you can't be a guerrilla general of the Five Tigers, you can be a real pirate king.

    With the addition of Zhushu and Yiyiyan, the pirate alliance has been further strengthened, and this will definitely become a huge capital for Ding Yunyi in the future.

    Especially, it will play an extremely important role in the current confrontation with Zheng Zhilong!  !  ~!

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 200: Two into One (Ninth Update)

    Within a few days, Xie Xuan and Sun Xiyu also arrived at Golden Eagle City.

    ¡°In this way, Ding Yunyi¡¯s basic team for governing Taiwan has completed another piece of the puzzle.

    Both of them had their own business in Taiwan, but when Ding Yunyi called him, they both put down their business and rushed to Taiwan without hesitation.

    Ding Yunyi did not treat them badly, and promised them that in addition to making the final decision in all business matters, he would also seek an official position for them.

    In Sun Xiyu's words: "This deal is a good deal. There will be losses and profits in doing business, but being an official is a huge profit." This shrewd businessman also made an agreement with Ding Yunyi that if he was involved in corruption or bribery in the future,  Regarding the matter, please spare your life.

    Ding Yunyi was eager to take advantage of the opportunity, so he agreed immediately.  Who can say well what will happen in the future?  Maybe in a few years, he might not be able to become a guerrilla general of the Five Tigers.

    Along with them came Cai Qizhen, Ding Yunyi¡¯s great benefactor.

    The first thing this businessman from Quanzhou said when he saw Ding Yunyi was, "What a good son Duan Ran is!" Ding Yunyi said a few humble words, invited a few people to sit down, and ordered tea to be served. Cai Qizhen said with great interest, "I knew you would  Xiang Wen is a man who does great things, but I never expected that you would drive Hongyi away from Taiwan in such a short period of time. Do you know why Zheng Zhilong made his fortune in the capital?  It¡¯s served to you!¡±

    He laughed while saying this.

    He and Zheng Zhilong have been fighting each other openly and secretly for so many years, but they both take pleasure in each other's misfortune when they see what happened to them.  Now Zheng Zhilong has lost such an important place in Taiwan, wouldn't he be happy?

    After laughing for a while, he put away his smile: "Xiang Wen, although Taiwan has been occupied by you, Zheng Zhilong will never give up. He has ordered that all businessmen in Fujian are not allowed to do business with you, otherwise Zheng Zhilong will no longer be responsible for them.  Safety at sea. If those merchants want to go to sea, they have to rely on Zheng Zhilong's breath, so although they are dissatisfied, there is nothing they can do."

    Ding Yunyi had expected this.

    Cai Jiuzhou was very dissatisfied on the side: "Father, do you also obey his orders?"

    Cai Qizhen smiled bitterly: "I have been fighting Zheng Zhilong for these years, but in the final analysis, he is an official and I am a citizen. In terms of power, I am far behind him. The reason why he has never touched me is because I  The Cai family has not threatened him in terms of fundamental interests, and what I have done has always been within a range that he can tolerate. But once it goes beyond this range, do you think Zheng Zhilong will turn a blind eye and continue to let it happen?  ?¡±

    Then he sighed: "Xiang Wen, don't blame me. My Cai family has a great business, and so many people are looking at me eagerly. I really don't dare to cause any trouble here." Ding Yunyi nodded silently.  Nodding, indeed, the Cai family has the Cai family's difficulties, and they are already very dedicated to helping him to this extent.

    Not only the Cai family, but also all businessmen in Fujian have this general idea.  As long as Zheng Zhilong's power remains, this situation will continue to exist.

    ¡°My current confrontation with Zheng Zhilong not only opens up a way out for myself, but also, in a sense, breaks Zheng Zhilong¡¯s blockade for businessmen across Fujian.

    "Yun Yi dare not blame uncle." Ding Yunyi said very seriously: "Uncle has been worried a lot about Yun Yi. Besides, Taiwan and Penghu have already dealt with this matter. Although Zheng Zhilong and I were officials,  The road faces the sky, everyone goes to one side.

    He really wants to attack me, why should I keep giving in?  "

    "Okay, that's what I want from you!" Cai Qizhen was overjoyed: "Don't think that Fujian businessmen are afraid of Zheng Zhilong now, but as long as his power is repeatedly attacked, everyone will lose their fear of him.  At that time, as long as one person rises up to oppose, the situation can be reversed immediately. Xiang Wen, I can also promise you that as long as you can develop your power to truly compete with Zheng Zhilong, I will be the first one to rise up.  !¡±

    This is the domino effect, Ding Yunyi thought silently.

    "We have the same general idea." Xie Xuan sighed: "You have to pay three thousand taels of silver to Zheng Zhilong every year to ensure the safety of the sea. Is he, Zheng Zhilong, an official of my Ming Dynasty, or is he doing this in his old profession?  What about pirates? Forget it. Taiwan is so close to Fujian and it was originally an important maritime trade channel for us. Now that he has issued such an order, it will be very difficult for you, Master Ding, to do this.  My brother, Sun, and I came to seek refuge with you without much thought."

    "This situation will not last long.," Ding Yunyi murmured: "Fujian, he can't cover the sky with one hand!"  "

    Cai Qizhen suddenlyHe asked: "I heard from Quanzi that you are relocating the shipyard in Penghu?" Ding Yunyi nodded: "Penghu is too small and is unfavorable for development. All shipyards and the like will have to be moved to Taiwan. In the future, if there is a  If Zheng Zhilong turns his back, Penghu will inevitably be the first place to be attacked, so I can make some preparations in advance.¡±

    Cai Qizhen said sternly: "My Cai family also has a shipyard. Although its scale is not as good as Zheng Zhilong's, it can still be regarded as one of the best in Fujian. Now Zheng Zhilong is becoming more and more arrogant. Who knows what will happen in the future?  Things are coming. I am getting older, and Zhenxing is an official under you, so I want to reduce the number of maritime merchants in recent years, so as not to be restrained by Zheng Zhilong everywhere, and enjoy peace and prosperity for a few years. In addition, I also want to enjoy peace and prosperity.  My shipbuilding workshop has also been moved to Taiwan." Ding Yunyi was startled at first, then overjoyed.

    Taiwan's shipbuilding yards are all starting from scratch, with nothing but poverty. Qin Yun and others are the ones who are most clearly responsible for the difficulties.  The Cai family's shipyard is very different. It requires people and equipment. Moreover, it has been established for a long time, and everyone in those shipyards is skilled and experienced.  If we get this help, the scale and level of Taiwan's shipbuilding yards will inevitably increase by leaps and bounds.

    "I'm thinking about merging mine and your two shipyards into one, and run them carefully for a few years.

    Maybe it can compete with Zheng Zhilong¡¯s.  Cai Qizhen said slowly: "I have another consideration. Zheng Zhilong has been spying on my Zheng family's shipyard for a long time. They have all moved to Taiwan. This place has become your sphere of influence. He is powerless to attack."  When our two families merge into one, great things will happen.

    But, let me tell you something unpleasant, this shipyard is not given to you for free.  "

    "Exactly, exactly." Ding Yunyi said repeatedly: "You can't get your uncle's money in vain. In the future, all profits from the shipyard will be shared equally between the two families."

    Cai Qizhen smiled slightly: "Although I am not the richest in the world, I still have enough money to feed and clothe my children and grandchildren for several lifetimes. Besides, if my guess is right, you, Ding Xiangwen, set up the shipbuilding workshop not just to make money, right?"

    Ding Yunyi is sorry.

    Cai Qizhen's guess was correct. The shipyard could indeed make money, but not all of it. He wanted to use the shipyard to continuously add warships to his Huben Guard Navy and build a huge fleet that could dominate the world.  come out.

    The relocation of the Penghu shipyard, the recruitment of craftsmen everywhere, and the hiring of Hongyi technicians with high salaries are all for this purpose.  Making money and generating profits has been relegated to the bottom of the list.

    Now that Cai Qizhen has pointed him out, I don¡¯t know how to respond.

    "You, Ding Xiangwen, have great ambitions, I shouldn't ask." Cai Qizhen didn't care: "My Cai family has been doing business for generations, and there has never been an official. Later, Zhenxing followed you, killed pirates, took over Taiwan, and became an official.  I have put all my efforts into this son, hoping that he will become a general and serve as a great leader in the future."

    Seeing that her son was about to speak, Cai Qizhen waved her hand: "Everyone knows that the Ming Dynasty has not been peaceful in recent years. Jinluo is on the lookout, rogue bandits are rampant, and wars are raging. No matter how big the business is, no matter how many books are read, it is useless.  . It is better to join the army and win a bright future with one sword and one shot. My son is upright and has rich experience at sea, but he is not opportunistic and a little tactful. If Xiang Wen takes my face, he will do it.  Please give him a lot of support so that he can have a better life in the future. "Poor parents in the world.

    Ding Yunyi sighed in his heart and agreed.

    Cai Qizhen called her son over and asked Cai Jiuzhou to kneel on the ground: "Zhenxing, today I officially entrust you to Lord Ding. You need to make an oath in front of me. From now on, you will follow me faithfully. No matter good or bad, we will never leave you."  Abandon. If you break your oath, you are not my son!"

    Cai Jiuzhou swore an oath loudly, and Ding Yunyi hurriedly helped him up.

    In fact, Ding Yunyi knew very well at this time that although Cai Qizhen asked his son to swear, he secretly told himself that from now on he would be loyal to his son and never leave him, no matter good or bad!

    This man really worked hard for the Cai family and his son.

    But when he thought about it more carefully, he had given him such a big shipyard. Moreover, now that Cai Jiuzhou had become his right-hand man, it was right for him to do his best to support him.

    "Just like this, the Ding family and the Cai family are tied together.

    With the arrival of Cai Qizhen, Ding Yunyi is now afraid that a new situation has formed.

    He stood guard in Penghu and Taiwan, guarding against Zheng Zhilong while trying his best to completely control Taiwan, forming an overall layout that could advance, attack, retreat and defend. It could be regarded as a local force.

    In Fujian, Zheng Zhilong was restrained by his second brother-in-law Ye Yuanqian and local power Cai Qizhen.?Do whatever you want.

    At sea, the pirate alliance has also begun to get on the right track.

    If everything goes well and develops like this for a few more years, the situation will be greatly beneficial to you.

    ¡°It¡¯s just that it¡¯s hard to say whether Zheng Zhilong will give himself enough time. No one can know what his next move will be.

    But no matter what, I already have the capital to compete with Zheng Zhilong!  (To be continued.!~!

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 201: The Deal with the Ganlusi Man (Tenth update, please vote for me)

    Father Candinius left and Father Sarozzi came. But in Taiwan, there is not only one priest like Sarozzi.

    When the Hongyi were the most powerful in Taiwan, the priest Marco who made the silk was ostracized everywhere. Now that the Hongyi were driven away, Marco saw a glimmer of hope.

    At least in his opinion, his relationship with that Xie Tian is quite good.  Marco was surprised and excited when he saw that Xie Tian was actually Ding Yunyi's man.

    What made him particularly amused was that while the Dutch were being repatriated in large numbers, Ming Dynasty officials did not find him.

    ?Perhaps, this is a hint?

    Marco was not very sure. He quietly found Father Sarozzi to inquire about the possibility of this matter.

    Father Sarozzi's answer was very simple. Taiwan is very big and everyone is a servant of God. We can coexist here. But whether we can survive here does not depend on the Dutch or the Ganrasi people.  It lies in the Five Tigers guerrilla general who holds great power.

    Fortunately, when Guo Huaiyi made trouble, Father Marco, who had always had a good relationship with him, was not involved.

    Father Sarozzi promised to arrange a meeting between Father Marco and Lord Ding Yunyiding. What will happen depends on God's will.

    After waiting uneasily for three days in his church, Marco got the good news that Lord Ding had allowed him to see him.

    "Things are too busy. I only have a short time to express my opinion to you." As soon as he saw Marcodin, Yunyi said straight to the point: "Now you can express your request." Those opening remarks prepared before were useless.  Marco was a little anxious and said hurriedly: "Master Ding, I hope you will allow me to continue preaching in Taiwan."

    "What else?" Ding Yunyi, who was looking at the official document, didn't even raise his head.

    "I hope that my church can be protected and that believers can have the right to choose freely." Marco stated all his demands in one breath.

    "What about me? What can you give me?" Ding Yunyi finally put down the official document in his hand and asked slowly.

    Marco was startled, and then said: "I am a servant of God and I am poor. I don't think I have anything here that adults need."

    "You are very dishonest, Father." Ding Yunyi said with a slight smile: "Although you have been ostracized by the Dutch over the years, you have still accumulated a lot of wealth, which is enough for you to live freely.

    But you can rest assured that I won¡¯t ask you for more money.  "

    Marco breathed a sigh of relief.  But he still doesn't understand, what does Lord Ding want?

    "I heard that your country's governor in Luzon is going to be replaced?" Ding Yunyi suddenly asked inexplicably.

    Marco shook his head in confusion. He had been in Taiwan for a long time and was not very clear about things in Luzon and his own country.

    Ding Yunyi smiled: "I heard what Father Sarozzi said about the time when Father Sarozzi went to Luzon for business and heard that the new governor was already on the way. You may be familiar with the names of the governors. His names are Hurtado and Decocu.  Yela.

    "Ah, is it him?" Marco suddenly became excited: "Yes, sir, I recognize this man and am a very good friend with him. God, I can still recall the scene with him at that time.  ¡±

    "That means you do recognize me." Ding Yunyi smiled slightly and said, "This is my request."  I need you to go to Luzon to catch up with the new governor and convey my message.  First, I will not use all the Tiger Guard Navy to attack Luzon."

    He suddenly said this sentence, which actually had a profound meaning.

    In Gan Lasi, that is, after Spain occupied Luzon, the most feared thing was that the Ming Dynasty, the suzerain country of Luzon, would raise troops to rebel.

    In the 31st year of Wanli of the Ming Dynasty, another rumor appeared in Luzon Island: the Chinese emperor intended to occupy Luzon to obtain the gold here.  This rumor comes from a carpenter who has lived in Luzon for many years. He said that there is a mountain in Luzon where "golden beans grow by themselves."

    Emperor Wanli believed it to be true and ordered Fujian officials to investigate.  The Spaniards are already quite wary of China, not to mention the large number of overseas Chinese in the Philippines, so they suspect that China wants to "open up borders and split the country."  As anti-Chinese sentiment grows stronger, the West Philippine authorities' intention to persecute and even massacre overseas Chinese becomes increasingly apparent.

    On October 3, the 31st year of Wanli, a major uprising broke out among overseas Chinese who did not want to sit still and wait for death. However, due to lack of weapons and military experience, they only lasted for forty-one days.  The uprising quickly turned into a massacre.

    Under the instigation and deception of the authorities, all parties including indigenous people and Japanese overseas participated in the massacre.  At least 20,000 overseas Chinese were killed.

    But the consequences of the massacreThe consequences are also extremely serious.

    The massacre of overseas Chinese had a fatal impact on Luzon's local economy, resulting in a shortage of supplies and economic depression.  The financial situation of the authorities has seriously deteriorated, and they even need to borrow money to survive.  The Spaniards were worried that if Chinese merchant ships stopped coming, distant America would be affected.  Their greater fear was that the Ming government would retaliate.  The West Philippine authorities urgently strengthened war preparations, but the morale of the army was low.  Food rations were severely insufficient.  The colonists could only wait in fear, and Manila was enveloped in an atmosphere of despair and depression.  In June of the thirty-second year of Wanli, a group of wealthy people who were pessimistic about their future left Manila and moved their families to Mexico.

    Acu?a, the Spanish governor in Luzon, did some superficial work, such as partially returning the properties of overseas Chinese businessmen, and mobilizing survivors to write letters to the country in an attempt to prove the "innocence" of the Spanish colonists. On the other hand, the three sides sent special envoy Cueva to Guangdong.  , the governors of Fujian Province and other officials, he sailed to Macau on December 10 of that year, and took the opportunity to spy on China's military intelligence on whether it planned to attack Luzon.  Considering that the Francois in Macau knew China well, Acu?a also wrote several letters detailing the events of the overseas Chinese uprising, and attached a copy of the letter to Chinese officials for Cueva to distribute to the commander-in-chief and commander-in-chief of Macau.  Bishops, Jesuit priests who have a greater say in government affairs, etc.

    Due to a storm, Cueva and his party returned to Manila in February of the 33rd year of Wanli. On February 25, they were accompanied by 150 Spanish soldiers and a priest to go to Macau again.  However, out of considerations of cracking down on trade rivals, the Franconians never forwarded the letter to China.

    News that Cueva and others had arrived in Macau reached Zhangzhou, and wealthy Chinese businessmen who frequently traveled between Zhangzhou and Manila came to Macau to meet with him, promising to forward the letter to Chinese officials and try to mobilize overseas Chinese to continue trade.  Cueva learned in Macau that the Ming government had been informed of the massacre, but the country was calm and there was no sign of ships gathering to attack Manila.  After obtaining this important information, Cueva purchased a batch of military supplies and returned to Manila in May.

    The news brought back by Cueva greatly reduced the fears of the West Philippine authorities. However, until May of the 33rd year of Wanli, the Chinese merchant ships that the Spaniards were eager to see were still nowhere to be found. On the contrary, news came from Macau that China had assembled an army.  He was ready to come to investigate and investigate, which frightened the Spaniards for a while.

    However, the Ming Dynasty did not send troops to investigate.

    The Ming Dynasty did not send troops to conquer because of the limitations of the actual conditions at the time.  At roughly the same time as the Spanish massacre of the Chinese, the Ming Dynasty fought three large-scale wars: Ningxia in the northwest, Bozhou in the southwest, and especially the seven-year war with Japan in Korea starting from the 20th year of Wanli.  The Ming Dynasty won all three wars, but the country's military and financial capabilities suffered great losses.

    The Ming Dynasty no longer concentrated on expeditions.

    Ding Yunyi fully considered the Ganrasi people's fear of the Ming Dynasty sending troops, so he suddenly seemed to say such a sentence without any clue.

    As expected, Father Marco¡¯s expression changed, and he immediately felt relieved.

    As a dry silk man, this is what he is most worried about.  The combat effectiveness of the Huben Guard Navy has been fully demonstrated in the battle to regain Taiwan. If we take advantage of this victory to take advantage of the opportunity to attack Luzon, then the situation in Luzon will become very dangerous.

    It¡¯s just that he didn¡¯t expect that Ding Yunyi didn¡¯t want to plead guilty, but had two considerations.

    The first aspect is that the Huben Guards Navy does not yet have the ability to conduct an expedition. With the Huben Guards Navy's capabilities, the defense of Taiwan and Penghu has reached its limit. If it continues to launch an expedition to Luzon, it will be more than enough but not enough.

    The second and equally important reason is that a hasty expedition without preparation will only cause greater harm and suffering to the compatriots in Luzon.

    Ding Yunyi remembers very clearly that Zheng Sen, who later changed his name to Zheng Chenggong, once sent a letter to an overseas Chinese in Batavia, Java, asking him to stop trading with the West Philippine authorities.  He also proposed to lead troops to attack the Philippines.

    Faced with Zheng Chenggong¡¯s threat, the Spaniards instead carried out the third mass massacre of overseas Chinese, causing blood to flow in Luzon.

    Ding Yunyi will never let his compatriots in Luzon be massacred again without the right time and place, and all the conditions are ripe, and it cannot be captured in one fell swoop.

    These thoughts prompted him to say the meaning of "peace" in front of Marco.

    But as soon as the opportunity comes, Ding Yunyi will never let it go.

    Hongyi wants to get out, and the Ganlusi people also need to get out.  Luzon has always been a vassal state of the Ming Dynasty, and it will never be occupied by these Westerners for a long time.

    How could Marco know these thoughts of his?  With great interest: "What else?" "Also, I want to conduct a comprehensive and large-scale transaction with Luzon." Ding Yunyi said calmly: "Use their silver to exchange for all the materials you need. I know you haveA lot of money, but I also have a lot of goods.  "

    "Of course." Marco replied easily: "This is a matter that is beneficial to both parties, and I can definitely agree to it now."

    "No, you can't promise anything now." Ding Yunyi took his time and smiled: "What I want is not such a simple trade, but Luzon can only trade with me!"!  ~!

 Part One: The Storm in Penghu Chapter 202 The Bottom Line!  (First update, please vote for me!)

    "No, no, this is impossible!" Marco shouted out: "How can Luzon do business with you alone? Sir Ding, with all due respect, there is no way to do this."

    "Really? I don't think so." Ding Yunyi was not in a hurry: "Since the massacre of our people of the Ming Dynasty by your Qian Lasi Kingdom, although the Mongolian court has a good nature and has not pursued any investigation, the merchant ships of the Ming Dynasty going to Luzon have  It is getting rarer and rarer. Although it has improved slightly in recent years, it is not the same as in its heyday. It is difficult for you to maintain it as a governor, so you can't wait to replace it one after another. Is it possible that there will be a change when the new governor Cocuera comes?  "I don't think so." Marco remained silent. What Ding Yunyi said was the real situation in Luzon.

    There are fewer and fewer Chinese merchant ships going to Luzon. After the massacre, most merchants in the Ming Dynasty were afraid of being harmed and were unwilling to continue doing business with Luzon.  What we now rely on are nothing more than the merchant ships of Zheng Zhilong's fleet and those scattered merchant ships.  But Zheng Zhilong got closer to the Netherlands. In order to help the Netherlands suppress Spain in trade, he also deliberately reduced the number of merchant ships and the quantity of goods.

    For this reason, the governor of Luzon was changed one term after another, but there was no improvement at all, which made the country worried.

    The words of Taiwan¡¯s top military and political officer struck a chord with Luzon.

    Marco¡¯s expression completely caught Ding Yunyi¡¯s eyes, and he said calmly: ¡°But doing business with me can change this situation. As long as you have gold and silver, I will have a steady supply of goods.¡±

    "But as far as I know," Marr hesitated: "There is a conflict between you and Zheng Zhilong. Zheng Zhilong has already blocked the sea. How can you go to Luzon?"

    "This is my business and I don't need you to worry about it." Ding Yunyi said calmly: "You only need to help me deliver the message. By the way, tell Governor Cocuyera that he must do this business with me.  Otherwise, any ship passing through Taiwan and Penghu will be intercepted by me. I can guarantee that no ship will be able to reach Luzon through my territory!"

    This is already a naked threat. Marco knows that this adult means what he says, but he doesn't know how to answer it for a moment.

    "Father Marco, you only need to bring these words of mine. At the same time, I will not let your hard work go in vain." Ding Yunyi said in a calmer tone: "This matter is done, you and Salo  Father Qi will be able to coexist in Taiwan and Penghu. At the same time, I will allocate a special fund to you to repair the church every year." Marco's eyes lit up: "Really?"

    "Yes, I never tell lies." Ding Yunyi smiled: "Father Sarozzi and I have been cooperating for some time. I also have some business in Luzon, and he has gained a lot of benefits from me. Now  , it¡¯s up to you, anyone who cooperates with me is my person, and I never let my own people suffer!¡±

    "Anyone who cooperates with me is my friend, and I never let my own people suffer!" This sentence deeply touched Marco, and the priest no longer hesitated: "Okay, Mr. Ding,  I'll leave now, I believe there will be news within a few days."

    "Here, send the priest!"

    This is another move made by Ding Yunyi to reverse the passive situation, and it is a risky move.

    Zheng Zhilong¡¯s power is spread all over the sea, and he even monopolizes the exclusive trade with Japan. There is a place where Ding Yunyi cannot intervene at present.  In this case, let's start from Luzon and Java, places that Zheng Zhilong doesn't quite like, and open up a new way to make money.

    The problem he has to face now is how he can break Zheng Zhilong's maritime blockade even if the governor of Ganrasi, Kocuyela, agrees to his request.

    Head-on collision?  Or choose another method?

    "Sir, Long Zhantian is back." Duan San'er's words interrupted Ding Yunyi's thoughts: "Let them come in. By the way, invite Mr. Xie Xuan and Sun Xiyu to me as well." Waited there for a while  After a while, several people walked in together, and Ding Yunyi said: "How?" Long Zhantian shook his head and looked a little frustrated: "No, there is nothing wrong in the sea area we control, but when we go out, the Zheng family's fleet is densely packed  We couldn't get out of the main sea channel, and both ships were forced to retreat. I just asked a few questions, and the other party almost opened fire!" This was something Ding Yunyi had expected: "Is there any loss?"

    "That's not true." Long Zhantian shook his head: "The other party's intention is to force us back. They are not planning to actually fire cannons, and they have no intention of looting. However, when they came back, there were two flags hanging with the Zheng family's flag.  The merchant ship followed quietly, seemingly preparing to attack us, but seeing that we were well armed and heavily guarded, it followed for a while and then left. "Sun Xiyu sneered: "This is an order from Zheng Zhilong, who can rob us?  If you build a boat, you will be rewarded heavily, including the annualThe money paid can be saved, wouldn't they be interested?  "Several subordinates were furious after hearing this, but Ding Yunyi suddenly laughed. He said several words "good" in succession.

    Several people looked at each other, sir, what's going on?  Could it be that Zheng Zhilong was so angry?

    "Okay, great, Zheng Zhilong's tail is exposed!" Ding Yunyi said with a smile: "If he really attacks my merchant ship, I can't do anything about him. In terms of strength, he and I are far apart, but he is now  Not daring to take action means that he has a guilty conscience and does not dare to plunder openly and openly!" Seeing that his subordinates still didn't understand, Ding Yunyi explained: "No matter how arrogant Zheng Zhilong is, he is still an official of my Ming Dynasty and a serious general.  Because of a personal grudge against me, he hijacked my merchant ship and I filed a complaint against him. Even if he jumped into the sea, he could do whatever he wanted. How could he be lawless in the imperial court?  , No matter how shameless an official is, he will always have concerns, this has helped me a lot!" There was still a layer of meaning in his heart that he didn't say.  No matter what, his father is still the minister of the Ministry of War, and he once rescued Wang Chengen, a close eunuch of Chongzhen. Zheng Zhilong had to consider these two relationships.

    Although Zheng Zhilong is arrogant and powerful, he has a fatal flaw: he has no direct connections in the court, no strong backing, and no officials willing to protect him wholeheartedly!

    He was a big pirate, and when he originally accepted the offer, there was already a lot of controversy in the court. If he files a complaint now and is caught, I'm afraid this matter will be difficult to handle.  Zheng Zhilong could still tell the difference between what was light and what was serious.

    Xie Xuan thought for a moment: "Despite this, the Zheng family still blocks the sea route, and our merchant ships can't get out."

    "Yes, that's right." Ding Yunyi nodded: "But the more this happens, the more opportunities it gives us. I have thought carefully about it these past few days. To break Zheng Zhilong's blockade on us, we need to have three roads in parallel. Zhebai,  Mr. Sun. "Your Majesty," Xie Xuan and Sun Xiyu said in unison.

    Ding Yunyi thought for a while: "Can I get the Zheng family's flag by paying three thousand taels of silver? Okay, then I will pay this money. Zheng Zhilong may not know that you two came to Taiwan to work for me. You two went to test it out. If it is true,  So, you two will pay this amount of money, three thousand taels, one tael is a lot! Take the Zheng family's flag and do business in a big way!" Xie Xuan and Sun Xiyu looked at each other and smiled.

    How did Mr. Ding come up with this method?  Ask your sworn enemy to buy a pass, and then do business in front of your sworn enemy?  Zheng Zhilong never dreamed that Ding Yunyi would do this. By the time he found out, he would have already made a lot of money.

    "This is the first step. Although we have lost our ambition, if we can earn money, we will have the capital to defeat him in the future." Ding Yunyi said decisively: "The second way, I will use the power of the Quanzhou Prefecture Yamen! It will be issued by him  Tongwen, allow me to go overseas to do business!" All of his subordinates immediately understood that the Lord was going to use the power of the government to fight against Zheng Zhilong.

    Although the warrant originally signed by Ye Yuan, the prefect of Quanzhou, was of no use to Zheng Zhilong, it was a serious government warrant after all. Zheng Zhilong was not afraid, and his subordinates responsible for intercepting it might not be without concerns.

    Once intercepted by force, it will inevitably form a conflict with Quanzhou Prefecture, and this is exactly what Zheng Zhilong does not want to see.

    Ding Yunyi paused there, and then said slowly: "Li, we have it. If the Zheng family comes, I will have no choice but to forcefully open a passage!"

    Everyone was shocked. Are you planning to start a war with the Zheng family in advance?

    "I don't have the courage to start a war openly, I'm afraid the court will take off my hat." Ding Yunyi smiled and said: "Besides, we don't have the strength.

    But we don¡¯t dare to fight, so does Zheng Zhilong dare to fight?  I sent the merchant ship just to find out his bottom line!  "Zheng Zhilong's bottom line has been exposed!

    He is tyrannical and regards Fujian and the sea as his own private territory, but he does not dare to take action!  At best, he could only use some of the ships in his fleet to pretend to be pirates and teach disobedient merchant ships a lesson.

    But the Huben Guard Navy already has a certain scale. Unless Zheng Zhilong goes all out and mobilizes the main force, his ships pretending to be pirates may not be the opponent of the Huben Guard Navy!

    This is his bottom line and weakness, and these have been firmly grasped by Ding Yunyi!

    "I want to gather the warships, conduct a successful escort, and force a way out." Ding Yunyi said without any hesitation: "How many ships can Zheng Zhilong mobilize? All of them? No, he does not have the courage and courage. This time it is up to me  I will escort him personally and use my banner! I just want to see him face to face. Do you dare to kill me?"

    Ding Yunyi has made the decision to concentrate the main force and personally escort the troops under Zheng Zhilong's blockade.A gap opens here.

    When the weak confronts the strong, there may not be no chance of victory.

    Ding Yunyi¡¯s stubborn adventurous character is once again presented to everyone!  !  ~!

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 203 The ¡°Lewd¡± Ding Yunyi

    All things in Golden Eagle City are gradually getting on the right track through the efforts of Ding Yunyi and all his subordinates.

    But this is just the beginning.  However, Ding Yunyi was finally able to relax a little and welcome the arrival of his new wife.

    It was really not easy for these two wives. On their wedding night, they said goodbye to their husbands and stayed alone in the empty room without any complaints.  After Ding Yunyi regained Taiwan, he was busy with official duties all day long and couldn't get away at all. If his subordinates hadn't helped him pick up his wife, God knows when the couple would be reunited.

    "Brother-in-law, brother-in-law!"

    As soon as he saw Ding Yunyi, Ah Hu rushed over and grabbed Ding Yunyi's hand. He almost shed tears: "Brother-in-law, why did you just pick us up now? Sister and Sister Han have been away since you left for the war.  After that, I thought about you every day, and then I heard that you had regained Taiwan, and I was as happy as anything."

    Ding Yunyi felt guilty, but he calmed down: "I've told you before, if a man bleeds but doesn't shed tears, how can he go to the battlefield with me and make achievements in the future if he cries?"

    Ah Hu stuck out his tongue.

    "Where are your sisters?"

    "Brother Qin arranged for them to come to your residence. Brother-in-law, you must have made a fortune. The place you live in now is so big. As soon as I walked in, I was almost dumbfounded." "Yes, you have made a big fortune."  Ding Yunyi laughed: "Ah Hu, go play by yourself and don't disturb my meeting with your sisters."

    Ding Yunyi¡¯s residence is in the former Hongyi Governor¡¯s Office in Jinyingpo. There were eight houses where Putmans and his assistants lived before.  Qin Yun specially sent someone to rearrange it and regard it as the residence of Ding Yunyi's family.

    When Ding Yunyi entered, the four women, Ah Xi, Han Xiaoxiao, Lu Xue, and Lu Hui, were whispering something in a low voice, covering their mouths and laughing from time to time, looking very intimate and harmonious.  As soon as they saw Ding Yunyi coming in, the four women stood up together and shouted happily: "Brother Dinghusbandmy uncle is back"

    Ding Yunyi was a little confused when the four people called each other in three ways: "Ma'am, you've had a hard journey." Lu Xue and Lu Hui hurriedly poured tea, and prepared face wash. Ah Xi screamed and jumped, and was so happy.  It was as if the person in front of her was not her husband, but Ding Nong, who regarded her as her little sister.  Han Xiaoxiao said: "We heard in Penghu that my husband had regained Taiwan, and we were all very happy. Once my husband fought, he became famous all over the world, and we are all honored. To be able to marry such a husband is to ask my concubine to be a cow."  I'm willing to be a horse!" Ding Yunyi was really embarrassed. It didn't matter if others praised him. He was really not used to his wife praising him so much. He said with a smile: "It's not as amazing as you said. I almost died.  Here you go." Ding Yunyi was not used to it when Lu Hui came with washing water.  When you were in the military, why did you pay so much attention to it?  After hastily washing her face and hands, Lu Xue handed over the tea bowl.

    Ding Yunyi drank.  Tea, returned to Lu Xue: "All the houses here belong to us, you can choose whichever one you like."

    "Brother Ding, I have never seen such a big house." Ah Xi suddenly became excited: "Back then, Mr. Jiang's house in Penghu was quite big, but it couldn't compare with this one. Come in through your front door and get here.  , it¡¯s still a long way to go.¡±

    Ding Yunyi laughed. Ah Xi was afraid that he regarded the entire office of the chief executive as his own home. He nodded seriously: "Yes, your man and I have made a fortune. Now the entire Golden Eagle City and the entire Taiwan belong to me. That Jiang of yours  Master, how can you compare with me?" Ah Xi's face turned red when he heard the words "your man", and then he stuck out his tongue again and again. Does the whole Taiwan belong to his man?  This is worth ten, no, a hundred Master Chiang.

    "Husband, please don't be complacent." Han Xiaoxiao said sternly: "Husband is a person who does great things, so what does Taiwan mean? I heard that a real man should not be satisfied with the immediate benefits, but should forge ahead with determination. If  If you indulge in wealth, your failure will not be far away.¡±

    Ding Yunyi smiled sarcastically.

    This concubine of mine really looks like a real wife.  But then again, it's not a bad thing to have someone around you who reminds you like this all the time.

    His eyes fell on the wall, and suddenly he found that several paintings hanging on the wall were covered by cloth. He was very surprised: "What does this mean?" With just this sentence, the faces of the four women suddenly changed.  Blushed, no one hesitated to say anything first.  After a long while, Han Xiaoxiao, who was always generous and generous, blushed and whispered: "Go and see for yourself, it's really hard for us to talk about it." Ding Yunyi stood up curiously, walked to the painting, lifted the cloth, and saw it.  I couldn't help but laugh out loud.

    It turns out that these paintings were all left by Putmans. Some of them were used to pay for military expenses. They are all oil paintings. What is even more wonderful is that most of these oil paintings depict naked women.

      In the eyes of Westerners, this was originally art, but in the Ming Dynasty it was completely different.  Sarozzi had just arrived in Penghu and caused an uproar when he took out such oil paintings to preach. Now he appears again in Master Ding's home.

    Looking back at the four girls, they all had strange looks in their eyes, maybe they were suspicious of him, right?  I was a little embarrassed at the moment: "Actually, it's nothing. In Taipei, such paintings are everywhere, and they are also interesting. For example, this one is about the snake tempting Eve to eat the forbidden fruit in the biblical story" "Throw it away"  He's dead." His eyes accidentally fell on the oil, and Ah Xi blushed and covered his face.

    "Taixi people are always barbaric and uncivilized at heart. They have no idea of ??etiquette and shame." Han Xiaoxiao also blushed: "My husband is an upright Five Tigers guerrilla general and captain of light vehicles. Hang these paintings here to make people  If you find out, it will be an excuse for immorality. If it is spread to the court, it will not be good for your husband's future. "

    What¡¯s so immoral about hanging a few paintings?  Ding Yunyi was extremely depressed and scolded Qin Yun over and over in his heart.  Even though he knew his wife was coming, he hung this painting upright here.  Could it be that after spending all day hanging out with that Hongyi woman named Rachelsha, his thoughts had changed?  After all, he was once Jie Yuanna.

    "Here comes someone!"

    "Sir, what's the matter?" Duan San'er, who had been waiting outside, hurried in.

    Ding Yunyi clicked on a few paintings: "Bring them all to Qin Yun, let me hang them for us every day, and don't take them down! Then tell the brothers that there are so many paintings hanging in Qin Yun's house, so that everyone can  Go visit.¡±

    I am afraid that only Ding Yunyi can come up with such a naughty method, which will make Qin Yun's family lively.

    "Yes." Duan San'er directed people to take out the paintings, and asked cautiously with a smile: "Sir, you don't want these paintings anymore? Do you want to give me one?"

    "Get out, get out!" Ding Yunyi couldn't laugh or cry, and blasted Duan San'er out.

    It was chaotic for a while and finally calmed down.

    Han Xiaoxiao breathed a sigh of relief: "Husband, as soon as I entered Golden Eagle City, I saw a lot of red barbarians in the city. Have you expelled them all?"

    Ding Yunyi shook his head: "There are bad ones among the Red Barbarians, and there are good ones, just like our Ming Dynasty. I just got the Golden Eagle City, and I am in need of help. Those who are left behind are all skilled people, just like Sarooqi.  Like a priest. I need them to help me build ships, build cannons, and teach me knowledge. For example, our Ming Dynasty is very big, right? But there are many things on the other side of the sea.  There are many countries, such as the Hongyi Country, the Ganlasi Country, and the English Country. I want everyone to know how the development of those Thai and Western countries is going.

    What is inferior to our Ming Dynasty? What is worse than our Ming Dynasty?  Who will tell the big guys?  We have to rely on these remaining red barbarians.  "

    Ding Yunyi had never told them this before, and the women listened with great interest.  Even when it was time to eat, I was holding the rice bowl and listening to stories.

    Before you knew it, the sky was getting very dark. Only then did Lu Xue and Bi Hui wake up and hurriedly said: "My aunt and madam, please rest."

    In an instant, the three of them understood what happened. The marriage was done, but that day Ding Yunyi went out overnight, but the marriage had not been consummated. Everyone felt embarrassed when he suddenly mentioned it. Lu Xue and Lu Hui ignored them, pursed their lips and snickered.  Go out and close the door carefully.

    The atmosphere was a little awkward. After a while, Han Xiaoxiao blushed and said, "Axi, please stay with your husband today." He stood up to leave, but was pulled back by Ding Yunyi. He saw that the Five Tigers guerrilla general had a full face.  Smiling evilly: "Since we are all a family, how can we tell each other apart? I can't treat one favorably. Come on, come on. Let's all rest together today."

    When had Han Xiaoxiao and Ah Xi heard such an "absurd" request? Their faces turned red. Han Xiaoxiao said

    Jiao said angrily: "How can there be such truth? If word spreads, people will laugh out loud."

    Ding Yunyi laughed: "If you don't tell me, I won't tell you, who knows?"

    As he spoke, he exerted force on his hands, and with a sweet cry, Han Xiaoxiao had already fallen into his arms. When he turned his head, he saw Ah Xi laughing "chuckling", and he was not polite, and grabbed Ah Xi with the other one.  Joy, in the blink of an eye both women were held in his arms.

    "This, this is too debauched." Han Xiaoxiao was eager to welcome him, but still shy, he twisted his body and whispered.

    How could Ding Yunyi care about this: "I will be a licentious husband today." After saying that, he pushed the two women onto the bed, put down the curtains, and saw Han Xiaoxiao struggling to get up. If he was not polite, he would pull and pull  , Han Xiaoxiao was captured in the blink of an eye.

    Han Xiaoxiao was so ashamed that he shrank into the quilt, and Ding Yunyi's "lewd" eyes fell on AhHappy body.

    Amid Ah Xi¡¯s exclamation, another beautiful body appeared in Ding Yunyi¡¯s eyes.

    "The lascivious husband is here!" Amid laughter, Ding Yunyi got into bed.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­  !  ~!

 Part One: The Storm in Penghu Chapter 204: Gaining the People¡¯s Trust

    Woke up early in the morning feeling refreshed.

    ?Looking at the two women next to them, they were exhausted from the "Zhengfa" last night, and they were still sleeping there.  Seeing two white and beautiful naked bodies in his eyes, Ding Yunyi was so moved that he almost fell asleep again.

    I barely held it back, got up and got dressed. When I went out, I saw that the two sisters Lu Xue and Lu Hui had already prepared breakfast. When I saw my uncle coming out, everyone was smiling, thinking that the ridiculous things last night had not been hidden.  they.

    Looking at their innocent and lovely looks, Ding Yunyi suddenly thought that he would do something with these two sisters sooner or later.

    After breakfast, Ding Yunyi stood up and told the two sisters: "I will be out for a few days, please tell my wife."

    After explaining, he called Duan Saner and Ahu: "Come on, I haven't had a good time in Taiwan after so many days. I will take you to Taichung today." Ahu cheered.

    " Duan San'er has been with the Lord for a long time, and knows that the Lord must be worried about Taichung and wants to see how Su Yang is doing in Qiu Yuan.

    Without any entourage, the three of them quietly left Golden Eagle City on three horses.

    Taichung is like spring all year round, making it the most suitable place to live.

    Zheng Zhilong¡¯s immigration to Taiwan has been very effective. Over the years, with the arrival of tens of thousands of immigrants, they have brought various advanced technologies, which has greatly developed the Taichung area.  The local immigrants and indigenous people are mixed, each taking what he needs and living in peace and harmony.

    ¡°It¡¯s just as Su Yangqiuyuan said, the continuous natural disasters have made local food prices extremely expensive, almost to the point where ordinary people can¡¯t bear it.

    If the harvest continues to fail next year, the situation will become very serious.

    And what natural disasters bring about is the decline of the market.  The decline of the market has also made the original reliance on small

    People who make a living in business simply cannot earn enough money to support their families.  This creates a series of vicious cycles.

    This is a mess, and Ding Yunyi really can¡¯t figure out how Su Yang Qiuyuan should clean it up.

    When I entered Taichung City, I saw notices from the new Taichung Magistrate Su Yang Qiuyuan hanging everywhere, which said that privately raising rice prices was not allowed, etc., but I guess not many people were willing to pay attention to them.

    Those rice merchants are all very shrewd. They are sure that the harvest will still be poor next year, and they want to take this opportunity to make a big fortune. Who will take out the rice at this time and sell it at the normal price?

    "I heard that before there was large-scale immigration, life here was primitive, and we still lived in a bartering way." Ding Yunyi said while looking at the notice: "Later, more people came from the mainland, and our lifestyle also changed.  When we got here, the businessmen who were everywhere also sensed the business opportunities and came here, and the place gradually became civilized." As he spoke, his eyes were fixed on the end of the notice.  It says that the market tax will be exempted until the beginning of spring, and if the market does not open for three days, Taichung County will subsidize the market ten yuan.

    Ding Yunyi knew that this was Su Yang Qiuyuan who was there to encourage the market. Although ten dollars was not much, it was a comfort to the vendors and could be of some use.

    ¡° I just took a look, and along the way, there are still very few people who are willing to take to the streets to reopen the market.  Obviously the people here do not believe that such a good thing will happen.

    While I was thinking there, the sound of "dang-dang" gongs was heard in the distance, followed by the sound of "quiet, avoidance".

    I followed the sound and saw that it was the team of the newly appointed Taichung County Magistrate. They were shouting and cheering in great style.

    Ding Yunyi is a little unhappy. Everything will be done tomorrow, but he has only been here for a few days, but Su Yang Qiuyuan has made himself so flamboyant?  If he could be given a bigger official position, would that be a good thing?

    He remained silent and quietly mingled with the people who came to see the excitement after hearing the news and observed secretly.

    When asked about a local, the man said: "The county magistrate is here. No one has seen him. I don't know why he went out on patrol today with such magnanimity. Tsk tsk" The team suddenly stopped and the sedan was put down. Su Yang Qiuyuan got out of the sedan.  Walked out.

    Next to it is an umbrella repair stall. I don¡¯t know how long it has been since no one has visited it.

    The old man repairing the umbrella was kneeling on the ground, not daring to say a word.

    "Get up and talk." Su Yang Qiuyuan's tone was very majestic, and when the old man stood up: "How long have you been here?" "To tell you what, I have been here for three years." The old man said tremblingly.

    "How's the business going?" Su Yang Qiuyuan asked casually.

    The old man sighed: "It has not been open for more than thirty days. Everyone is very poor. Who will patronize this place?"

    "Why don't you do something else?" Su Yang Qiuyuan asked knowingly.

    The old man smiled bitterly: "Sir, besides this craft, what else can the old man do? Besides, I want to do something else."?Have capital?  The old man originally came from Fuzhou. After staying here for several years, he found that he could no longer survive.  I was thinking of selling all my belongings at home and trying to find a way to return to Fuzhou.  "I'm afraid this is the same idea among these immigrants. Nowadays, people's minds are agitated and everyone wants to leave here.

    Su Yang Qiuyuan suddenly pointed to a notice posted not far away: "Do you know the notices posted in this county?"

    "I know." The old man said honestly!  "It's not just me, everyone knows it, but I said something that doesn't sit well with me. My lord, please forgive me. There is no need to pay taxes for holding a market. Who believes this? If we can do business, then that's fine, but what if we can't? I will pay this tax."  It seems that you still have to pay. It has always been like this. Who cares whether you have done the transaction or not? If you don't do it, you will not lose money. If you do, the old man really has no choice, so he just lives his life with luck. He really can't pay.  If you pay taxes, you will be beaten and imprisoned for a few days at most.¡±

    Su Yang Qiuyuan frowned: "But today, someone asks you if you have accepted it?" "It was before, but it is true that it has not been since you came." The old man also risked his life: "But who is doing the business here now?  ? There are not many companions at all. If you really listen to the government, once the business is done, you can see that the tax collector will appear again." The old man spoke very loudly.  Everyone heard it clearly, and some people nodded frequently, which showed that the old man's words had touched their hearts.

    Ding Yunyi was very surprised. Where did this old man get such courage? How dare he talk to the county magistrate like this?

    "That's it, that's it." Su Yang Qiuyuan nodded repeatedly: "Fellow folks, this county is Su Yang Qiuyuan, the new magistrate of Taichung. Since taking office, this county has posted notices everywhere to encourage markets, but very few people have responded. This county is Taiwan  The five tiger guerrilla generals and Qingqi Captain Ding Yun are personally appointed officers, and they will do what they say! If this old man sets up a stall today and has not done any business for more than thirty days, how should he live his life? "

    The common people were attracted by Su Yang's words and listened carefully to what the county magistrate said: "Although my predecessor has nothing to do with this county, in order to reward this old man, the county decided that all days will be counted.  If you don't open for three days, the subsidy will be one hundred yuan. In order to reward this old man, please give him some silver."

    Three taels of white money were put into the old man's hands, and his hands began to tremble.

    Those people who were watching couldn¡¯t believe their own eyes. Oh my god, did the county magistrate really do what he said?

    Some of them regretted it endlessly. If they had known that there was such a good thing, they would have set up a stall long ago, and it was only three taels of silver!

    "Su Yang Qiuyuan is imitating Shang An." Ding Yunyi laughed softly.

    "Shang An? Who is Shang An?" Duan Saner said in a daze.

    Ding Yunyi explained carefully: "That was a famous minister of the Qin State. In order to implement his own laws and make the people believe in him, the chief Qin erected a big log and offered a reward of fifty to anyone who could move it.  Two, but someone went to move it, and Shang An actually rewarded him with fifty taels of gold. From that time on, the people of Qin began to believe in him. "

    Speaking of this, Ding Yunyi also suddenly realized that no wonder Su Yang Qiuyuan came out with such style.  He did this deliberately to tell all the people in Taichung that the county magistrate was on inspection, and then took this opportunity to establish his prestige.

    I almost blamed him wrongly just now.

    The old man held the silver in his hand and knelt down with a trembling trembling sound: "The grace of survival for the adults will never be forgotten by the little man."

    "Did you believe the county's notice?" Su Yang Qiuyuan asked with a slight smile.

    "I believe it, I believe it!" The old man responded repeatedly: "When I go back, I must tell the neighbors about your kindness! Your Excellency will do what he says, and he is the best official in the world, the best official!" "I  They all believe it! The county magistrate is true to his word and is a first-rate official in the world!" The people watching shouted in unison.

    "Okay, I didn't hire the wrong person." Ding Yunyi was delighted.

    Su Yang Qiuyuan used the simplest method to achieve his goal and win the trust of the people.

    From now on, I am afraid that no matter what the new county magistrate says, the people will believe it.

    With such a good foundation, Su Yangqiuyuan will reduce the resistance to a minimum when he implements the New Deal.

    "Sir, look." Duan San'er suddenly whispered: "Just now I seemed to see the old man blinking at Su Yang Qiuyuan." "Really? Did you see clearly?" Ding Yunyi didn't believe it.

    ¡°Yes, I can see it clearly.¡± Duan Saner said resolutely.

    "I said there is no such coincidence in the world. I just happened to be on patrol.There is such an old man waiting for him.  "Ding Yunyi couldn't help but laugh. All of this was presumably arranged by Su Yang Qiuyuan early in the morning. Otherwise, how could the county magistrate happen to be on inspection, and it happened that he hadn't opened for more than thirty days, but he was still sitting here waiting for nothing at all.  An old man who might come to your door for business?

    Su Yang¡¯s quest for fate was indeed very scheming and he achieved his goal very well.  Being an official,

    It requires some tips.

    If you use this person correctly and put him here, you can basically rest assured.  As for the future, I think this person already has his own overall plan.  (To be continued.!~!

 Part One: The Storm in Penghu Chapter 205: The Brave and Loyal Tiger and the Guards (please vote for me!)

    In the second year of Chongzhen in the Ming Dynasty, the Ming army general Li Zicheng killed the general Guo Guo and the local county magistrate in Yuzhong due to lack of pay, and launched a mutiny.

    In the third year of Chongzhen, Li Zicheng led the crowd to defect to the leader of the peasant army, and then defected to Gao Yingxiang, named the Eighth Army general.  In the sixth year, Wang Ziyong, the bandit leader, died of illness, and Li Zicheng took over more than 20,000 of his remaining troops.  Joining forces with another bandit leader, Zhang Xianzhong, and others, he defeated Concubine Deng, the commander-in-chief of the Ming Army, in Lin County, Henan Province, and killed his general Yang Yuchun, and then moved to other places in Shanxi and Shaanxi.

    In the seventh year of Chongzhen, the thieves became more and more powerful.

    The rise of rogue bandits has seriously threatened the Ming Dynasty.

    "Your Majesty, we have just received news that the rogue Li Zicheng and his general Qian Bingguang fought hard in Chengcheng, Shaanxi, Qianzhou, Gansu and other places and have died for their country."

    "Defeat, defeat, defeat again!" Chongzhen was furious: "What I hear here every day is defeat or defeat! Fight to the death? Martyrdom for the country? What benefits did Qian Bingguang give you, and you want you to speak for him like this? I see.  He is not a martyr, he is incompetent, he is a waste! Send an order to remove him from all official positions, search his property, and exile his whole family. Let me handle it immediately!"

    Several ministers looked at each other in shock. They have already died in the battle. Wouldn't it be chilling for you to search his property and exile his family?  But His Majesty is so angry, who dares to persuade him?

    "Where's Zuo Guangxian? Where's Ai Wannian? Where's Cao Wenzhao? What are these chief soldiers and deputy chief soldiers doing? The court gives a lot of money to support them, why don't they sacrifice the heads of the bandits?  Give it to me!" Chongzhen said angrily, "Come on, Commander-in-Chief Zuo Guangxian and Deputy Commander-in-Chief Cao Wenzhao Ai Wannian will join forces to defeat the rogue bandits!"

    "Your Majesty, you must not do it." Xiong Mingyu, Minister of War, quickly advised: "Zuo Guangxian, Cao Wenzhao, Ai Wannian, etc. each have their own defenses. The rogue bandits in several places are attacking very hard and cannot leave for a moment, so they rashly join forces.  The suppression will only bring more opportunities to the rogues!"

    Chongzhen also knew that he was getting angry just now: "Then what do you think we should do? Do we really have to surrender this good head to those bandits?"

    "Your Majesty!"

    Those ministers all stood down.

    Chongzhen was silent for a long time and sighed: "Everyone, get up."

    "Great victory! Great victory! Great victory in Fujian!" At this moment, the news of victory shocked everyone.

    A great victory?  Where did the great victory come from?  What war victims did Fujian have?

    Wang Chengen quickly took the memorial, glanced at it briefly, and suddenly beamed with joy: "Great victory!

    Your Majesty, a great victory in Fujian!  Great victory in Taiwan!  The first edition of Wei Lian of the Fujian Governor's Department, November 18,

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????

    Attacking the big officials.  Ding Yunyi took the lead, and the Penghu Tiger Guards fought fiercely regardless of death!  On the night of the 18th, they broke through the city gate of Relanja City, and on the 19th, they successfully stormed the Fort of Fulixinlian.  On November 20, 7th year, the Yi chieftain Putmansi led his people to surrender, and Taiwan was restored!  "

    Chongzhen stood up with a bang: "Say it again!"

    "Your Majesty, Taiwan has been restored!" Wang Chengen's voice was trembling.

    Chongzhen swayed and slowly sat down: "Taiwan has been liberated, Taiwan has been liberated? Ding Xiangwen really did it? Okay, okay, Ding Xiangwen has lived up to my expectations! I have passed the decree and named Ding Yunyi as my title."  Once the seal is over, as long as he can regain Taiwan, he will be the Five Tigers guerrilla general and Qingche Captain! Wen Tiren and Xiong Mingyu, please do this quickly and replace Ding Yunyi's official position. I always do what I say.  arrive."

    Wen Tiren and Xiong Mingyu looked at each other. How come the cabinet and the Ministry of War didn¡¯t know about such a big thing?  This Ding Yunyi is really brave. Maybe the emperor said it casually, but he didn't expect that he actually recovered Taiwan.

    They are also thinking very fast. Five tiger guerrilla generals?  The emperor made it clear that he did not trust Zheng Zhilongna.

    Chongzhen said with great interest: "Ding Yuanzhao, you gave birth to a good son!"

    Ding Yuanzhao, on the other hand, looked unfazed: "That was a great blessing from the Holy One. When the Holy One came, Hong Yi surrendered without a fight. Quanzi just happened to encounter such an opportunity. What's the merit? The Holy One doesn't need to  Too much praise.¡±

    "No, I want praise, but also a huge reward!" Chongzhen's unhappiness just now has been swept away: "In the previous dynasty, there were Qi Jiguang's Qi Jiajun, this dynasty has Lu Xiangsheng's Tianxiong Army, Hong Chengchou's Hong Bing, Sun Chuanting's Qin Bing,  Now that I have Ding Yunyi¡¯s Hu Ben Guards, who says I have no hope in the Ming Dynasty? I have great hope in the Ming Dynasty! Ding Yunyi is my loyal minister, and the Hu Ben Guards are the pillars of the imperial court!¡±

    Seeing that His Majesty was so happy, all the ministers also breathed a sigh of relief.

    Chongzhen suddenly stopped and pondered for a while: "Ding Yunyi did not live up to my expectations, which is good.Since he can regain Taiwan, he will definitely be able to defeat the rogue bandits!  I want to activate Ding Yunyi to fight the rogue bandits!  "

    Everyone was shocked when they heard this. The emperor was just whimsical.

    Xiong Mingyu hurriedly said: "Your Majesty, Ding Yunyi has indeed won a great victory and brought glory to our court, but it is absolutely impossible to transfer him from Taiwan to the mainland. First of all, Ding Yunyi mainly relies on the navy, water and water  It is very different on land and cannot be compared. Secondly, Taiwan has just been recovered and it needs someone to guard it to prevent the red barbarians from attacking again. Otherwise, all the hard work will be in vain. I beg your Majesty to take back your life. "

    "He Ding Xiangwen can fight at sea just as well as on land." Chongzhen didn't listen at all: "Doesn't it mean that if we break the city of Relanja, we don't need to go to the land? But it is true that Taiwan needs people to guard it. Let's do it.  Let Ding Yunyi select reliable candidates to temporarily succeed him in governing Taiwan and guarding against the red barbarians. He only needs to bring a dozen light cavalry. I will naturally pass the order and let him lead the troops of Zuo Guangxian, Cao Wenzhao and Ai Wannian.  He selected his soldiers and reorganized a land-based Tiger Guard to continue the invincible battle.

    Those ministers felt that the emperor's idea was extremely ridiculous, but no one knew how to persuade him. They all turned their attention to Wang Chengen, whom Chongzhen trusted most.

    Wang Chengen knew it was time to speak for himself: "Your Majesty, your Majesty, what kind of emperor can have what kind of ministers. Your Majesty is decisive in killing, and the wise master has given birth to a young general like Ding Yunyi. Therefore, the victory of Taiwan is the glory of Ding Yunyi.  What's more important is that the emperor's command is good. Without the emperor's decision, he wouldn't have dared to do so even if he had Ding Xiangwen's courage."

    This flattery made Chongzhen Longyan very happy, and he couldn't help but smile on his face. Wang Chengen immediately struck while the iron was hot: "But the minister still has some concerns in his heart. I deeply agree with what Mr. Xiong just said. Ding Yunyi is invincible at sea. Can he win on land?"  Victory? This is a question. And the most important point is that Ding Yunyi is just a guerrilla. There are all the generals and deputy generals. Who can listen to whom?" Chongzhen Lueyi said.  He muttered: "Following the order and messing up the rules will not work after all. I want to use Ding Xiangwen's courage. I can use him as a vanguard to rush into the formation and kill the enemy to boost the power of our army. I will be transferred to the governor of the three sides, Hong Chengchou, and return to the deputy position.  The commander-in-chief congratulated Renlong for his control. "Your Majesty is very considerate, and the ministers admire him." Wang Chengen said calmly, "But the ministers have another doubt. The reason why Ding Yunyi has won so many battles is because he has all his own Tiger Guards."  He suddenly arrived in a strange place. On the one hand, he was not familiar with the soldiers. On the other hand, I was worried that those generals, deputy generals, and generals might not be willing to hand over their soldiers to him. ""What's the matter?  Is it difficult?" Chongzhen said with determination: "I personally drafted the decree and let Hong Chengchou handle it myself. Do they dare to disobey my decree?"

    Wang Chengen wanted to persuade him again, but Chongzhen was already a little impatient: "My mind has been made up, there is no need to say it anymore. Draw up the decree. With the Five Tigers guerrilla general and light chariot captain Ding Yunyi, lead a number of cavalry to Henan"  After finishing the imperial edict, some were still uneasy: "I heard that Zheng Zhilong is very powerful in Taiwan, so he will definitely not be willing to give in. If I want to use Ding Yunyi, I need to let him have no worries before drafting an edict for me."  , Anyone who dares to touch Taiwan and Penghu will be killed without mercy! Now, Ding Yunyi can go with peace of mind. "

    "Your Majesty is wise!"

    Wang Chengen sighed and said together with the ministers.

    He never thought that the emperor would be so stubborn and come up with such a ridiculous method.  Ding Yunyi has great prestige in Taiwan, Penghu, and even Fujian, but after arriving in the mainland, who among those high officials will take him seriously?

    An imperial edict?  Those generals, deputy chiefs, and generals will definitely act in both positive and negative ways.

    ¡°I never expected that a great victory would lead to these things.  Looking at Ding Yuanzhao again, Ding Yuanzhao also looked helpless.

    Originally, it was a good thing for my son to regain Taiwan, but now it has turned out like this.

    Ding Yunyi has not lived a good life for a few days since he regained Taiwan, but now, the troubles are coming.

    Chongzhen didn't think about what the ministers were thinking. He became very interested and ordered to prepare pen and ink. He said with one wave: "My dear friends, take a look. What if I rewarded Ding Yunyi with this word?" The ministers looked there and saw that  Chongzhen wrote seven characters: "Martial, brave, loyal, fierce, tiger, and guard"!

    With the emperor's handwriting, the name of "Tiger Guard" will soon be resounding throughout the world.

    Chongzhen put down his pen with great satisfaction: "Come here, make these words of mine into a battle flag, and along with the imperial edict, select fast horses and send them to Taiwan for me."

    Speaking, I did not reluctant to explain: "Tell Ding Xiangwen, don't live up to the four words of Wu Yongzhong!" Wang Chengen was a little desperate, yes"Fighting bravely and loyally" is the highest qualification for Ding Yunyi and the Tiger Guards he commanded, but these few words may push Ding Yunyi to death.

    However, it is now impossible to change Chongzhen's decision.  We can only look for opportunities in the future and try our best to persuade.

    The only thing to worry about is whether Ding Yunyi can survive this time!  !  ~!

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 206: Recruiting Recruits (please vote for me)

    Ding Yunyi had no idea what was happening in the capital. It seemed that building Taiwan into an impregnable place had just begun.

    Now all his focus is on Taiwan.

    Marco did not live up to Ding Yunyi's expectations. He soon brought a response from Hurtado de Cocuera, the new governor of Ganxi in Luzon: Cocuera was willing to work with the Chinese to first try to follow Ding Yunyi's proposal.  conditions to conduct trade, but the prerequisite is that Taiwan must first send more than two ships of goods to show their capabilities.  If they can succeed, then they will gain exclusive trading rights to Luzon.

    The cargo documents issued by the Governor of Dry Wax Silk included raw silk, silk, tea and other Chinese products that Thai Westerners like most.

    The opportunity has been placed in front of Ding Yunyi.

    There is countless wealth in the vast sea. Whoever owns the sea owns the whole world. This is actually not an exaggeration at all.

    But the first thing that must be solved, and the most difficult thing to do, is how to break through Zheng Zhilong¡¯s blockade and send two ships of goods to Luzon!

    In Fujian, Xie Xuan and Sun Xiyu have already started taking action. They each paid Zheng Zhilong a protection fee of 3,000 taels, got the Zheng family's flag, and the first batch of goods is ready to go to sea.

    This is the first step to break the Zheng family's blockade, and it has gone very smoothly. It was completed without Zheng Zhilong being prepared.

    "Have all the goods needed by the dry silk people been prepared?" Ding Yunyi summoned his men and asked expressionlessly.

    "My lord, everything is ready. It is not difficult to purchase from Fujian and ship it to Taiwan. The key is how to ship it out."

    Ding Yunyi sneered: "We have carefully discussed before, forcibly escorting, and creating a gap in the Zheng family's blockade. The first transportation is crucial, and I have decided that I will escort it myself!"

    This had been decided before, and the generals were not surprised. Ding Yunyi continued to give instructions: Challenger, "Follower," "Penghu," and other eight ships will go to sea with me. All ships must be fully armed.  Bring rockets and be ready for battle.  Zhang Xianxuan was in command of the navy accompanying the ship, and Bolaiman and Daming Ocean Company were the second fleet following behind. Once the war started, reinforcements would be sent immediately.  Cai Jiuzhou, Ye Dahai and others stayed in Taiwan to prevent unexpected events.  "

    "I take my orders!"

    "Okay, let's go get ready." Ding Yunyi waved his hand.

    As soon as the generals retired, Ding Yunyi called Qin Yun over: "How is the shipyard going?" "The basic structure of the shipyard in Taiwan has been set up, and the Cai family in Quanzhou is trying every means to relocate." Qin Yun immediately  He replied: "It's just that the Zheng family is monitoring them all the time. Relocation is very difficult, so we can only move it bit by bit and quietly. I think it will take at least three months to complete the move."

    Ding Yunyi nodded: "This matter needs to be handled as soon as possible. It will be of great benefit to me if the shipyard is completed one day earlier. There is another thing that I discussed with you some time ago. I want to set up an artillery bureau." Qin Yun  The interface said: "I have carefully calculated this matter. Even if we hire Hongyi technicians, purchase materials, and recruit labor, even if we build a smaller scale, we can't do it without tens of thousands of taels of silver. Hongyi technician said again, even if  After the artillery is manufactured, it must be tested, and any unqualified ones must be recast. All in all, it is another expense. One hundred thousand taels of silver must be prepared, otherwise it will be unsustainable. "

    "There is more money, and our money is also tight." Ding Yunyi frowned: "But I still said the same thing, no matter how tight it is, no matter how difficult it is, we have to do it. This time I will personally escort the ship to Luzon. Once the maritime merchants  The road has been opened, and the money you earn can be used in artillery rounds first."

    Speaking of this, he suddenly remembered something: "Looking at the beginning of next spring, the harvest will fail again. How about the money I asked you to prepare?" "My third brother, you can't do this." Qin Yun complained bitterly:  "You need money for this, you need money for that, you just need to ask, but where will I go to find you so much money in a short while? I don't have much around. I just need to repair the Golden Eagle City and follow your instructions."  I haven¡¯t thought of a solution for this money gap yet. Haishang Haishang, the Zheng family is currently blocked, we haven¡¯t made any money yet, and the budget is already full. "

    "I know you have difficulties." Ding Yunyi sighed longly: "Your strengths are not in the financial field, but Xie Xuan and Sun Xiyu are secretly doing maritime business for me, and they can't get out of it for a while.  You can take care of it first, and I will find someone to replace you when the situation is reversed. But one thing is, no matter how difficult it is for you, you have to do everything I ask you to do."

    "I know, third brother." Qin Yun was helpless.

    ?????????? In fact, it¡¯s difficult for me, and even more difficult for my third brother.  Penghu, TaiwanThe third brother has to take care of everything.  There is no other way, just grit your teeth and get through it.

    It was bustling outside and there seemed to be some movement. Ding Yunyi asked Qin Yun to go do something first and walked out.

    They were recruiting new soldiers there, and Chen Dong was so busy that he was sweating profusely.

    The scene was a bit unexpected. They say that no one can nail the iron, and no good man can be a soldier. However, the young men who came to apply for the army lined up in long lines, which was even more spectacular than when they were in Penghu.

    Thinking about it, it's not that Ding Yunyi's prestige in Taiwan is high, but that since Hongyi arrived, he worked hard to record records. Most people are in poverty. There are very few people like Guo Huaiyi, otherwise they would not be able to do it.  As soon as Hui Guohuai raised his arms, so many people joined the uprising team.

    In addition, Taiwan¡¯s harvest has been poor every year in the past two years, which has made the people¡¯s livelihood even more difficult. It might not be a good choice to become a soldier. At least you can always have a full stomach.

    With this idea, it¡¯s not surprising that so many people came.

    Ding Yunyi felt a little uneasy, so he called Chen Dong aside and whispered: "Don't recruit too many people, money is needed everywhere now, and there are suddenly so many soldiers serving as food, we can't handle it.  "I know, I have carefully selected them." Chen Dong didn't know much about silver, but he was very good at selecting soldiers: "When we were in Penghu, there were only so many people, and the range of choices was limited. It's not a big deal here."  It¡¯s the same. I have selected great young men who are over 18 years old and under 25 years old. After training for a year and a half, everyone can be put to great use.¡±

    Ding Yunyi nodded with satisfaction. Now that the troop source problem has been solved, the plan that he has been considering for a long time and has already begun to implement in Penghu can be carried out.

    ??The Tiger Guards are currently mainly composed of naval forces, and there are also infantry, but to a greater extent they are a mixture of water and land, and they can go wherever they need to go.  Compared with the functions of a single military unit, the combat effectiveness will always be reduced.

    Now, it is possible to establish a regular navy and army.  The battles in the future will not always take place at sea.

    "Have you recruited productive people?" Ding Yunyi asked while thinking about it.

    "In one day, more than 300 people were carefully selected, and more than 100 barely qualified people were added to the Daming Ocean Company.,,

    "Okay, you are busy here, I will go to see the recruits." Ding Yunyi nodded and walked towards the place where the recruits were gathered.

    Once we got there, we saw nothing but chaos.

    Those newly recruited soldiers don¡¯t know the rules of the military camp. They sit, stand and fight, lie down, make loud noises, chat and brag, and become a mess.

    Wang Wei, who was responsible for temporarily leading the new recruits, was actually smiling and chatting with his companions, paying no attention to the scene in front of him.

    "Wang Wei."

    "who?"

    Wang Wei turned around and saw that it was Ding Yunyi. He was so frightened that he ran over: "Ya Ren." "What kind of soldiers are you bringing?" Ding Yunyi nodded at the new soldiers with a stern face.

    "Speak to me, adults!" Wang Wei quickly straightened up: "They just came here and don't understand the rules. I thought I would wait for a while and wait for them to adapt first, then I can train them properly!" "Fart, that's nonsense.  !" Ding Yunyi was furious, pointing at Wang Wei and scolding: "From the first day of entering the military camp, everyone should abide by the military camp rules! How long are you going to wait?  When? I think you, the general, have no hope in this life."

    "Yes, I understand!" When Liu mentioned what Wang Wei cared about the most, he quickly ran back a few steps and shouted to the group of recruits: "Stand up, everyone, stand up for me!"

    The recruits stood up lazily, and under Wang Wei's order, they lazily lined up.

    Ding Yunyi shook his head repeatedly, where are the soldiers here?  They are simply a ragtag group of people. Compared with the soldiers recruited from Penghu before, they are completely different.

    But if you think about it more carefully, you can¡¯t blame Wang Wei and these young people entirely.

    When I was in Penghu, I had a high prestige and all the people in Penghu obeyed me. But in Taiwan, I was far behind.  They were ordinary people before, but now they have become soldiers and bread earners. How can they adapt to it all of a sudden?

    ????????????????? Wang Wei himself was born as a prisoner, and he relied on his fierceness to fight. It was really difficult for him to suddenly lead a group of new soldiers.

    I thought about it for a long time. The brothers all had their own responsibilities and were very busy. No one could tell the difference. It would be really difficult to find someone to take over Wang Wei's position now.

    Suddenly, my eyes lit up, and I suddenly remembered two people: Major Swede and Second Lieutenant Mansoura.

    Both of these people are seriousHe was an officer, especially Major Swede, who led the troops very strictly. On the night of the attack on the city of Relanja, he was unselfish and no one, no matter how familiar he was, could get close to his post.

    If you can get these two Hongyi officers to help you train new recruits, that might be a solution.

    When he thought of this, he no longer hesitated and hurriedly said to Duan San'er beside him: "Go, you go and find Major Swede and Second Lieutenant Mansoura. Tell them that I have a new mission for them and ask them to help lead the troops."  train!"

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±!  ~!

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 207 Break the blockade and go to sea!

    The two fully loaded sea-going ships are ready for -< Piaotian Literature registered members recommend this work >.

    On the sea, twelve warships are like twelve giant beasts on the sea, watching everything around them eagerly.

    The escort of the biggest tiger guard began.

    This escort has special significance. Not only is this the largest escort since the establishment of the Tiger Guards, it even requires the leader of the Tiger Guards, Ding Yunyi, to personally dispatch it. More importantly, this will be crucial to breaking Zheng Zhilong's blockade.  an action.

    The flag of "Inspector of the Ming Dynasty" slowly rose.

    This is a very special flag. Even though Ding Yunyi is now a guerrilla general of the Five Tigers and a captain of light vehicles, controlling all military and political affairs in Taiwan and Penghu, he has always flown this flag.

    For the people of Qihu and many pirates, the name of Ming Inspector Ding Yuan is more resounding than that of the Five Tigers guerrilla generals.

    Almost all the Huben Guard generals who stayed in Taiwan came to see him off, even though the voyage was not long.

    The Zheng family¡¯s fleet is waiting for Lord Ding not far away, is it a blessing?  Is it a disaster?  No one can tell.  These brothers just hold the simplest idea: There is never a reason why Lord Ding can't succeed in anything he does.

    "Sir, there is a boat!" Zhang Xianxuan suddenly pointed at the sea in the distance and shouted.

    Having taken the telescope, Ding Yunyi could see that more than a dozen ships were heading towards Penghu.

    "Everyone is on alert!"

    With this order, the generals who seemed a little undisciplined just now quickly entered the fighting position.  The patrol ship hoisted the unique flag of the Tiger Guards, and all the artillery on the Golden Eagle City took off their gun jackets, revealing the black holes of the muzzles.

    Ding Yunyi is very satisfied.  Although the new recruits have not yet been trained, these officers and soldiers who have followed him through life and death have already acquired high combat literacy.

    The army he relied on to start his career has never failed to live up to his expectations.

    "A signal signal is coming from the other side."

    This sentence immediately made everyone feel relieved, it was one of their own.

    "Li Guo, Lord Li Guo is back!"

    Are you afraid that Li Guo will come back when chasing pirates?

    A dozen boats were gradually approaching, and the one at the front was none other than Li Guo!  He jumped off the boat, came to Ding Yunyi, clasped his fists, and said loudly: "Sir, Li Guo has returned from chasing the Fuso pirate Tashima Saburo! In this battle, the pirate fleet was defeated and Tashima Saburo was captured alive!" "Okay!  !" Ding Yunyi was overjoyed: "You come and go like the wind, you are really my right-hand man!" Just as he was saying this, another twenty people jumped out of the ship, dressed in strange shapes, and they were obviously pirates. The leader was Hai Nixiong and six others.  people.

    "Hai Nixiong, Wang De and the three phoenixes meet the alliance leader!" The six pirates said loudly, then turned around: "This is the alliance leader!"

    Nearly twenty people behind him said in unison: "We are waiting to see the leader, but we are willing to follow the leader, follow the leader's lead, and be shattered to pieces!" Li Guo walked to Ding Yunyi's side and whispered: "My lord, hang yourself Liu Xiang and take the Golden Eagle City by force.  Later, your name spread far and wide across the sea, and the pirates returned home. After I defeated Saburo Tashima, I sent out the leader's order, saying that Saburo Tashima refused to obey the order, and the leader hunted him down in anger. From then on, all the pirates were shocked and started to fight.  Take effect.

    This time, a total of 19 pirates came to surrender in three batches, and I brought them all back.  After that, more people came one after another.  "Okay, well done!"  "Ding Yunyi praised repeatedly, and then his face darkened: "Since I established the pirate alliance, only six companies including Hainixiong and others have come to join us. Then a tree and a puff of smoke heard my name and came. You were too late.  "

    "Forgive me, Alliance Leader. I didn't know that Alliance Leader Lou Yan was willing to sacrifice his life and make atonement for his sins!" "Remember what you said today!" Ding Yunyi raised his voice slightly: "From today on, all our allies will be united with one heart and one virtue.  Become brothers within and fight against powerful enemies externally.  Those who hold my plunder permit can plunder at will according to my rules. Anyone who is not my pirate ally can attack in groups!  "I will obey the leader's order."  With one heart and one virtue, we can form brothers within and resist powerful enemies externally!  "The answers of the pirates made Ding Yunyi very satisfied, and he asked about the situation. These pirates who wanted to join, including the six Hainixiong people, had more than 80 ships, and the big ones had more than a dozen ships."  Some pirates only have one ship, and the ships are all different sizes and armed, but together, they are a very impressive force.

    "Now, there is an opportunity for you to make a contribution!"

    Ding Yunyi's words rang in the ears of the pirates: "Our alliance is mainly going to Luzon, but the Zheng family fleet in Quanzhou has blocked the road that our alliance leader can use. Our alliance leader is trying to force a bloody path. Do you have the guts to follow?"  Protect me?" "Yes! Yes!" The pirates shouted in unison.

    &nbsp; Ding Yunyi is the leader of the pirate alliance, but Zheng Zhilong is the sworn enemy of the pirates.  Zheng Zhilong was born a pirate. After being recruited by the imperial court, he turned ruthless and killed pirates wantonly.  In the past, his sworn brother "Shiba Zhi" was almost killed by him.  It has long been infamous among pirates.

    "It's just that he has a lot of troops and a huge fleet, so the pirates only dare to be angry but dare not speak.

    Now, a leader of the sea alliance suddenly appeared, leading a group of pirates to fight against Zheng Zhilong, which was naturally what he wanted.

    "Okay!" Ding Yunyi praised: "Come here, bring me Saburo Doshima!"

    After a while, Saburo Doshima, who was kidnapped by Wu Hua, was brought to Ding Yunyi. This pirate from the Fuso Kingdom, fearing that he was not protected by the God of Rizhao, offended Ding Yunyi, was actually hunted down by the Tiger Guards for thousands of miles.  The fleet was destroyed.

    Ding Yunyi glanced at him coldly: "Do you have anything else to say?"

    Saburo Tashima knew he was going to die, so he closed his eyes and said nothing.

    Ding Yunyi slowly pulled out the "dragon tooth" and said, "How dare you, a little Japanese slave, pretend to be a pirate?"  you are little

    How dare Japanese pirates disobey my leader¡¯s orders?  I am going on an expedition today and I just need a human head sacrificial flag. Saburo Tashima, remember this sword!  "

    ??Remember this knife!

    A cold light flashed, and a human fork fell to the ground.

    Those pirates were all awe-inspiring, and they all knelt on the ground: "The alliance leader is mighty, the alliance leader is mighty."

    Ding Yunyi wiped off the blood on the knife, sheathed the knife, and said with high spirits: "Come out of the nose!"

    The fleet slowly left Taiwan -< Piaotian Literature registered members recommend this work >.

    Well-armed warships leisurely escorted two sea-going ships loaded with cargo. Behind them was the second support fleet commanded by Poleman.  On the flanks, a large number of pirate ships will soon join him to protect the left and right.

    Since ancient times, officials and thieves have been incompatible, but a rare scene in a century has appeared here. The Tiger Guards representing the officers and soldiers, the Ming Ocean Company representing the private armed forces, and the fleet representing the pirates are integrated into everything.  Set sail to break Zheng Zhilong's blockade!

    Everything is for one purpose: to break the blockade!  Break Zheng Zhilong's strangulation and go to sea!

    Sailing at the front is the flagship "Challenger" of the Huben Guard Navy. Standing on the deck is the soul of this team: Ding Yunyi!

    This young general is one of the Five Tigers Guerrilla Generals and Qingchao Captain officially conferred by the Ming Dynasty. He is also the leader of the pirates.

    With the coming of the Nineteenth Pirates, more pirates will join this alliance in the future. Ding Yunyi is getting closer and closer to his first dream: Pirate King!

    In terms of formal military strength, Ding Yunyi is not as good as Zheng Zhilong, but with such a large number of pirates, he will inevitably become a formidable force.

    Since ancient times, there has never been a true pirate king, and Ding Yunyi is obviously working towards this goal.

    He even thought about this scene. Once the day he worries about most comes, what kind of scene will it be if he uses all his ships and sails to compete?  Will it turn the situation around?

    There are two paths before him now. One is to be a loyal minister, rely on his own knowledge to save the building from collapse, fight with the bandits and the golden captives, and be a loyal minister of the Ming Dynasty.  Another way is to stand in Taiwan and Penghu, integrate forces, and look at Fujian. Once the day comes when the situation changes suddenly, wait for the opportunity to move forward and retreat freely.

    At least so far, Chongzhen has been pretty good to him, but what about the future?  Chongzhen is paranoid. As his power grows, will he be as wary of himself as he was of Zheng Zhilong?  And what attitude will the officials in the court adopt towards their growing power?

    Although Chongzhen gave permission to recruit pirates, what if people in the court say bad things about him in the future and Chongzhen turns his back and refuses to recognize his promise?

    Furthermore, with the strength of one¡¯s own family, can one fight against so many enemies?  Now I can't even fight Zheng Zhilong.

    The road looks good. If the imperial court is destroyed, I have a chance to seize Fujian. I can rely on Fujian's natural geographical advantages to fight against the enemy.  If it is no longer possible, we can retreat to Taiwan and continue to resist.  To put it another step back, if even Taiwan is lost, then I can live happily on the sea as a pirate king.

    Two paths kept rolling in Ding Yunyi's mind.

    "My lord, what are you thinking about?" Zhang Xianxuan asked from the side.

    Ding Yunyi looked solemn: "I'm thinking about many things, but I can't make a decision." Zhang Xianxuan smiled and said: "I don¡¯t have as many thoughts as adults. If I can live today, I will drink heavily and eat large pieces of meat. No matter what happens tomorrow?  We are not fortune tellers who can predict our lives so accurately.  "Yes." We are not fortune tellers. Zhang Xianxuan's words made Ding Yunyi realize something, and a smile appeared on his face: "I have wine today and I am drunk today, no matter what happens tomorrow."  "

    At this moment, he suddenly figured out, why should he think so much now?  The immediate things are the most important, as for the future?  Whether I can be like this in the future, God knows.

    The future of the Ming Dynasty and yourself may have been predestined by God early on. No matter how carefully you consider it now, how can you afford the ever-changing situation!  !  ~!

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 208: Tit for Tat

    "Brother" Sally has been forgotten by everyone~ "Is this really going to happen?"

    Once upon a time Once upon a time

    Thinking of the actions of the other three demon gods, the gloomy woman suddenly sneered. Want to get the power of chaos?  They don't have this qualification yet!

    "Chaos! Why don't I spend the night here tonight! Although it's a little cold here, I feel at ease with you here, and they won't come to me." Then he slept with his hands folded by the door and talked in his sleep, "Chaos here  It¡¯s so comfortable~ If Chaos could come out and hold me to sleep, I would be even more comfortable~"

    At this time, Jin Long'er's eyes became sharp and he looked at Wu Yue who was sitting on the bed, "Who are you? Why are you possessing Wu Yue?"

    Just under the whirlpool, two men in strange clothes appeared on the high building, and then Wuri also appeared on the high building. Now he has a cold breath all over his body

    Jin Longer poured the remaining medicine into his mouth, and then had a passionate kiss with Wuyue

    "key"

    Lifting up the sleeping Wuyue, he poured the medicine into Wuyue's mouth. After a while, the sleeping Wuyue spit out the medicine unconsciously, causing Jin Longer to start to hurt his old tendons.

    "I remember that the Moon Demon God always lives alone without any subordinates" The Heavenly Demon God hesitated, "And it seems that the woman just now is very powerful, and her power is greater than ours"

    After the woman fell asleep, black smoke gradually emerged from the crack of the door and turned into a gloomy woman holding the woman sleeping outside the door. "My lord"

    At this moment, a piece of beautiful music came faintly

    "Chaos!" The woman sat outside the door minding her own business and said to the door. "The three of them said that with your power, you will be the ruler. I hate fighting and killing. After you come out in the future, we will feel the light and peace."  Let¡¯s travel around the Nix Continent together! Ah! Yes, I made a lot of crystals and placed them outside An and Guang¡¯s doors yesterday. I wonder if they got them?¡±

    "Chaos" Jin Long'er looked at Wu Yue in surprise, "Don't you want to let Wu Yue go? What is your purpose?"

    "The girl herself is the key. My seal needs the key. If not, I can't release the remaining power." He smiled softly. "Have you ever heard of the four founding demons? You descendants don't know about it at all.  , Founder God Zero created the Nyx continent when this world did not exist. At that time, there were no humans, only the four demon gods, the sky demon god, the earth demon god, the sun demon god, and the moon demon god. Gradually, humans appeared in the world, and the four demon gods began to appear.  Periodically, it will be decided who gets the power of chaos and who will be the ruler in the end."

    "Moon Demon God?!" Wuri and the two demon gods looked at the woman playing the guzheng in surprise

    "This is impossible!" Earth Demon God immediately retorted, "From the beginning to now, no one should be more powerful than the four of us. Even the gods in the Protoss Clan, we don't take it seriously."

    "You mean the Moonless Moon Demon God? What will happen to the world after the seal is opened?"

    "key?"

    There is a chaotic whirlpool in the full moon sky

    Jin Longer walked in with a bowl of dark medicine, and the knife that was not stuttering could be vaguely seen in his left hand. Then Sally also walked in, holding gauze and other medicines in her hand

    "After the Founding God Zero created the Nyx Continent, he was no longer able to do it, so he divided his power into chaos, and then Chaos separated into the basic elements of light and dark. Although the Founding God was not good, he created a copy, but it had no memory, so  It is the Moon Demon God among the Four Demon Gods. The Moon Demon God is the key. If there is no key, I cannot open the seal."

    "The ruler? What about the founding god Zero? Isn't he the ruler?" Jin Long'er was dubious about the person possessing Wu Yue.

    Qinglong Palace¡ª¡ª

    "It's very simple. From the ground up, the world today is too dirty. The so-called gods in the God Realm are no more powerful than other races. Compared to the Four Demon Gods, they are just a weak group!"

    "Sun Demon God!" Earth Demon God sneered, "How can you talk about us without mentioning that you were inseparable when Moon Demon God was here? Now that you have turned into a human being, you still have the strength to defeat us? Remember the four demon gods before us  According to the agreement, whoever gets the true power of chaos will be the greatest! You can take care of yourself!"

    Jin Long'er didn't dare to let go of his mouth, for fear that the medicine Wu Yue had just drank would be regurgitated and vomited out, so he had to keep the kissing posture motionless. He didn't know that his sister was referring to him very enthusiastically.

    Before everyone could react, the woman had already disappeared from the place holding the Moon Demon God

    He knew this figure and silver-white hair every day, but he knew it was impossible!  Today is the 15th, and Wuyue fell asleep due to poisoning.It was impossible for him to appear in front of them now. Could it be that the Moon Demon God had recovered like him?  If it weren't for the Fire Sun Death God asking him and Wuyue Dual Cultivator to complement each other's strength, he wouldn't have recovered so quickly.

    Wu Yue gradually closed her eyes and fell into Jin Long'er's arms

    "Brother! You don't have to be so self-inflicted. You scratched such a big wound with a knife and didn't even bandage it." Sally started to bandage the wound on Jin Longer's hand.

    "Sun Demon God, I didn't expect that you would wake up one day after turning around." One of the men smiled at Wuri, "I thought you would turn around with the Moon Demon God and never have a chance to meet again."

    "My master hasn't recovered his memory yet, it's just subconscious now," the woman said to everyone without expression, "I'll send my master back first, I'm sorry for disturbing everyone's enjoyment."

    "Chaos" Jin Long'er looked deeply at Wuyue in his arms, "This must not be her real purpose, right? Is it really good for the world to return to zero?"

    The three of them looked over in a blink of an eye. Under the full moon, there was a woman wearing a veil, with silver-white hair blowing in the wind, and playing the guzheng gently with both hands. They didn't pay attention to the three of them at all

    "Chaos" The woman stood outside the huge door. "I came to see you today. Look, there are many flowers growing on the mainland. They are very beautiful. I put them in small pots and brought them back to grow. If you can come out and see them, you will definitely see them too.  I feel very happy~¡±

    "Alas" He knew that Wu Yue would not swallow it so easily

    "I remember being controlled into a love craziness and making Wu Yue suffer. Wu Yue needs to use my blood as a medicine to induce the poison, and then develop an antidote." Jin Longer smiled bitterly, presumably regretting what he had done before.

    Wow~ Sally is stunned!  She is now paying close attention to the passionate kiss between Jin Longer and the sleeping Wuyue. If she looks for a boyfriend in the future, she can use her brother as a role model~~

    When the Heavenly Demon God rushed up to the Moon Demon God, a black shadow condensed with strong dark power appeared. Gradually the black shadow turned into a gloomy and coquettish woman, and a force of power pushed the Heavenly Demon back.

    "I'm so stupid." The woman had a lonely expression on her face. "I know that you can't come out to play with me in the seal, but I still bring things over and put them outside your gate every day. Do you think I'm stupid? They all said  I am the stupidest among the four demon gods. I don't like them. They reject me thousands of miles away every day. Chaos I am so lonely. It would be great if you could come out and accompany me! It would be great if I was in the seal like the three of you!  , It¡¯s great to be asleep all the time without thinking about it, why not create a little god, so that I won¡¯t be lonely!¡±

    The woman put away the guzheng in the hands of the Moon Demon God, then gently held the Moon Demon God in her arms and looked at Wuri and the others.

    "Haha" Wuyue smiled evilly, "Jin Long'er, this girl originally belonged to me. Could it be that I have been controlling you and making you crazy about her? Don't you know who I am?"

    "You woke up this time for the power of chaos in the Demon King's seal, right?" Wuri said coldly to the two men, "I didn't expect that the Heavenly Demon God and the Earth Demon God were inseparable!"

    "Moon Demon God" Wuri kept repeating to himself

    For a long time  Jin Long'er left Wuyue's lips, and the whole body began to consciousness. He opened his eyes, sat up from the bed, and dumped his silver hair gently 

    The woman in her arms seemed to hear someone calling and smiled slightly. This gloomy woman was suddenly startled. She didn't expect that she could no longer leave her. After she opened the seal, she asked her to follow her forever. Presumably her other two sisters also followed her.  An idea, right?

    "If this is the case, I will try my best to stop it." Jin Longer once again fell into thinking, "Why are things more complicated than I thought?"

    Wuyue slept peacefully on the big bed in Cupid's room. After a black aura flashed around Wuyue, the surroundings changed back to the original

    ??¡ª¡ªI am the dividing line¡ª¡ª

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 209 "Agreement"

    As usual, several people who placed orders went up to share their experiences, which were nothing more than tips on how to approach customers and promote orders.  Then Director Cao typed out a bunch of instructions on how to make phone calls with high-end clients on the big screen. They were basically nonsense, clich¨¦s, and useless Chinese sentences.  But there¡¯s no harm in learning, it¡¯s better than saying nothing at all.  Afterwards, everyone did some speech rehearses, chewed it several times like hay, and wasted a lot of saliva.

    The document is very boring. It is nothing more than an animation payment launched by the company to allow customers to apply for a card.  Furthermore, the business hall has set up a lobby manager, that is, the woman herself. She is responsible for receiving customers in the business hall. People from the marketing department are not allowed to compete with her for territory. In her territory, they have to listen to her, which is quite like the New M-Z.  advertising slogans.

    Mr. Hao went up and talked about Datong¡¯s plans for this month, very impassioned.  Then for the n+1 time, he sketched out a fragrant box mirage for Marco and the others¡ª¡ª

    Today¡¯s morning meeting, Mr. Hao once again emphasized the gentleman¡¯s agreement between her and Mr. Li, the tiger¡¯s butt cannot be touched!  Although I am not enthusiastic enough to help guide people who are going to interview with the Third Department, I will never allow them to touch the cheese of the Third Department. It is a hornet's nest.

    ¡°In an instant, more than a hundred people in the workplace conference room started yelling at each other, repeating Du Hui¡¯s words more than a hundred times.  As for Du Hui, he finally poked his head out from under the table and breathed a long sigh of relief, "Leaving? Oh my God! You scared me to death!".

    The music of "Red Sun" by Hacken Li sounded in the workplace conference room. Everyone stood up, put their chairs under the table, and started doing morning exercises.

    "That bitch is so abominable, isn't she going to make a fortune?! The basic salary is quite a lot, and if she just accepts a few orders, she won't make enough money! Are we not allowed to go there? Fuck! She will die in the future!"

    After a week of no harvest, Mr. Hao learned from the pain and decided to seek peace with Mr. Li from the third department.  Although it was very embarrassing, the original layout was finally restored.  After all, the Third Division didn't want to make the matter a big deal, so they felt comfortable venting their anger, so they retreated with dignity.

    The second article has seriously violated the economic interests of Marco and the others. No, Du Hui has already scolded her.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? They know that their strength is limited, there are more than 300 people in the third department, not to mention the shameless spirit of killing them now, facing this kind of opponent, no matter how hard they try, they can't beat them.  With no other choice, the people from the Seventh Department wanted to slap themselves in the mouth. Why did they take the wrong medicine at that time and provoke the Third Department!

    The Seventh Department has also set its own internal rules. Managers take turns to publish recruitment advertisements in newspapers. Whoever catches the rabbit belongs to him, and no fighting is allowed.  No matter what, there are no rules.  Besides, everyone can't see each other without looking up. Although fighting in the nest is endless fun, it still hurts the harmony.

    Mr. Hao asked this question at least ten times a day!

    Morning exercises are over and everyone sits down again.  The people in the business office went up to read the red-headed document and saw a woman in her mid-twenties. She was pretty good-looking. Marco took a closer look and recognized her!  When I used to hold consultations at the entrance of the company, I often saw the woman running out of the company and making love to a middle-aged bald man driving a BMW with gold rings on his fingers outside the gate.  The love lingered for a while - but it was a pity that the man looked like someone else's husband.  In Du Hui's words, Pan Jinlian and Ximen Qing were reincarnated and continued their relationship.

    Sure enough, the woman glanced at Du Hui coldly. Du Hui, who was so arrogant just now, disappeared below the horizon in an instant, seeming to be picking up a ballpoint pen that fell on the ground.

    Pan Jinlian touched our cheese

    Supervisor Cao from the department adjusted the music and stepped onto the podium.

    Recently, it is the peak period for graduates to find jobs, and insurance companies are naturally ready to take action.  All the managers started the action of catching young men with great enthusiasm.  After all, each additional person can receive 10% of that person's income from the company as a reward, plus other long-term benefits. No one has a grudge against money, and they are not stupid enough to pretend to be aloof. Who can sit still?  As a result, various marketing departments were at loggerheads with each other, sending their own handsome men and beautiful women to job fairs, using all kinds of skills to plunder human resources, which was comparable to the frenzy of selling African slaves hundreds of years ago.

    However, at that time, she was cooing and hugging her while sitting in the car, but now she has a serious professional image, which simply made Marco marvel and awe.

    "Switzerland¡ª¡ª"

    The next issue is one that everyone is concerned about, which is recruitment.

    "Everyone, please adjust your sitting posture and face the front desk. Our morning meeting is about to begin."

    The storm finally subsided.  However, for a long time after that, the people in the third department, from the highest Mr. Li to the lowest handyman, were all proud and happy in front of the people in the seventh department.

    PlaceThe so-called morning exercise is nothing more than neck twisting and butt twisting, and everyone does exercises together.  Physical exercise is secondary, the key is to regulate people's mood. Some actions of hitting each other's backs and shoulders can also make everyone's relationship more harmonious - of course, Du Hui is an exception. This guy always finds young female colleagues to do evil things. His actions are quite  Like some kind of southern masseuse who is coquettish and seductive.

    Departments 7 and 3 where Marco works are the only two marketing departments stationed at the Qingdao headquarters among the company¡¯s fourteen marketing departments in Qingdao.  As the saying goes, "One mountain cannot tolerate two tigers," it became lively now.

    Marco laughed and said, "She heard it."

    It¡¯s just a matter of fighting and killing each other outside. The most terrible thing is that the war has also spread to the company headquarters.

    Amidst the sparse farewell applause, the newly appointed lobby manager left angrily.

    The activities of the Seventh Department of robbing families and homes could not escape the eyes of the managers of the Three Departments. Soon, Director Li of the Third Department became furious and they found out.  The people in the third department are not fools, let alone vegetarians. They are aware of the disadvantages of their geographical location, so they decided to take the initiative and sent out elite soldiers and generals scattered at various intersections in the headquarters courtyard. The company gates are also heavily guarded. As long as they see  Anyone who came for an interview, no matter how old they were, would go to the building of the third department.

    "Dear partners, good morning! Today's morning meeting, in addition to the normal procedures, has two special links. First, the counter staff in the company's business hall will read out a new document of the company to everyone.  It is about some reforms of customer payment and customer reception issues in the business hall; the second one is that our Mr. Hao will announce this month¡¯s marketing plan and incentive plan, and about the recruitment of partners. Okay, first of all.  , a dynamic morning exercise to start our morning meeting, music please!¡±

    Pictures of Switzerland were shown on the big screen, and Director Cao began to boast about how paradise it was there, the "Garden of Europe", with its towns, folk customs, watches, lakes, forests, and snow-capped mountains - looking at Director Cao, saliva flew everywhere, and the sky was full of flowers.  With an intoxicated expression on her face, Marco wondered if she was already in Switzerland.  Marco suddenly felt that maybe she should become a smuggler who organized smuggling. Working as a supervisor in an insurance company was really an understatement and overkill.  travel?  To put it bluntly, isn¡¯t it just a matter of going to a foreigner¡¯s territory and becoming a foreigner?

    In line with the guiding ideology of "I would rather pull a thousand by mistake than miss one" and the spiritual power of "self-defense, counterattack, and defense of justice", through the efforts of all managers, the three departments with the strength of numbers reversed the decline in one fell swoop.  All the people who came for interviews were recruited under the leadership of the third department. Next, it was the seventh department's turn to complain and curse the third department for being unkind.  Everyone accused the other party of bullying others too much and should be held responsible for this matter.

    They even found a courageous suicide squad member who stood at the door of the Seventh Department in a daze. The next day, they sent a fat woman who was very good at quarreling to be his assistant. This fat woman stood alone.  In a verbal battle with five tough women from seven parts, she didn't lose at all!  Fortunately, we were all civilized people. Apart from greeting each other's grandmother, mother or other immediate family members too warmly, we finally didn't start a fight.

    Because it was outside the building of Department 7, and to go to Department 3 for an interview, one had to pass by the downstairs of Department 7, so Chang Cheng¡¯s people who were supposed to go to the Marketing Department 3 for an interview were intercepted by people from Marco¡¯s department, and they were quickly included in the interview with a smooth talk.  .  And what about the managers of Department 3?  It was already dark, but I was still looking through the autumn water at the bright moon outside the window like a resentful widow, "Oh, why aren't you here yet!".

    "Does anyone know where the head office's commendation meeting and summit will be held next year?"

    "Yes, as long as we work hard and achieve 88-star performance, our sales elites will have the opportunity to attend a commendation meeting in Switzerland, stay in a five-star hotel, and travel to Switzerland without spending any money! It's still early, people  Everyone has a chance!¡±

    But Marco does want to go to Switzerland. At least he wants to figure out how this small country of 7 million people can manage as many as 4,000 banks.

 Part One: The Storm of Penghu Chapter 200 Unexpected Things (20 monthly tickets will add more updates)

    The road to Luzon was temporarily opened.

    It¡¯s just temporary, no one knows what Zheng Zhilong will do next.

    "However, as soon as Ding Yunyi returned to Taiwan, he soon knew what he had done along the way.

    "The imperial edict has arrived!" It was Eunuch Lu who had been to Penghu once again and announced that Ding Yunyi would be transferred to the capital.

    As soon as he saw Eunuch Lu, Ding Yunyi's scalp felt numb.

    "By God's blessing, the emperor issued an edict: Ding Yunyi, the general of the Five Tigers guerrillas and captain of the Qingchao, has a loyal nature and unrivaled bravery. He is specially given to the brave and loyal tiger to defend the flag. The Central Plains bandits are in chaos. They are in urgent need of people. He ordered Ding Yunyi to ride several light cavalry and rush to Henan.  , under the control of Hong Chengchou, the governor of the three sides, and under the control of Deputy Commander-in-Chief He Renlong, Taiwan and Penghu are managed by Ding Yunyi's personal selection. Anyone who spies on these two places will be killed. "Ding Yunyi was dumbfounded when he heard this!  Transfer yourself to Henan to fight the bandits?  What happened?  Who came up with this utterly ridiculous decision?

    "Master Ding, why don't you accept the order?"

    "My minister Ding Yunyi accepts the order, long live, long live, long live the emperor!"

    Ding Yunyi took over the imperial edict and couldn't even laugh or cry. Why did Eunuch Lu always bring some inexplicable things to him every time he came?

    But Eunuch Lu didn't care what he was thinking: "Come on, scoop up the flag given by His Majesty to Lord Ding." At that time, a battle flag appeared in front of Ding Yunyi: Wu Yong, Zhong Lie, Tiger and Guard!

    The five big characters were written quite impressively, and Ding Yunyi took them with great respect: "I thank you!" The flag was scooped up, but what should he say?

    Taiwan has just made some progress, but now it wants to mobilize itself to chase down bandits?

    "Master Ding, please take a step to speak." After reading the imperial edict, Eunuch Lu changed his face.

    Ding Yunyi immediately invited Eunuch Lu to his study room. As soon as he sat down, Eunuch Lu said: "Eunuch Wang Chengen specifically asked me to tell you a few words about the situation of the Sa family this time. This is the first time.

    Let me tell you that this idea was my own and it is none of other people's business. Please don't worry too much, Sir Ding, and just set off.  "

    "Yes, I understand." Ding Yunyi was very surprised when he heard this.

    "Don't leak this second sentence." Eunuch Lu seemed very cautious: "Eunuch Wang said that transferring you to Henan is temporary. He will always find ways and opportunities to make Jin Shang change his mind.  He knows that you feel uncomfortable, but you have to do your best no matter how uncomfortable you are. "Yes." "Lastly, Wang Gonggong has repeatedly told me that bad things may not turn into good things."

    Ding Yunyi was startled after hearing this: "Please, father-in-law, please be more careful."

    "That's what Eunuch Wang said. The meaning behind it was figured out by the Sa family themselves." Eunuch Lu didn't hide anything: "Master Ding, what do you think? Although you have gone to the Central Plains, Taiwan is still under your control.  Your Majesty is only using you temporarily. I don't think you will stay in the Central Plains for long. There are princes in the palace to deal with, so you will be back soon. However, this time is a perfect opportunity for Lord Ding to gain fame.  It is located in Fujian, but it is much worse in the Central Plains. How many people know you? If we can take this opportunity to let the Central Plains know that there is a person like you, when the court wants to use you in the future, you can speak.  Don¡¯t you have the confidence?¡± Ding Yunyi smiled bitterly.

    ¡°I just want to develop carefully in Taiwan, but I don¡¯t want to go to the Central Plains.  After father-in-law Lu finished speaking, Ding Yunyi said: "My father-in-law was tired from the trip, so Yun Yi asked someone to arrange a comfortable room. When my father-in-law left, Yun Yi had another small gift to offer."

    "Master Ding, you are always so polite." Eunuch Lu smiled and stood up.

    After Eunuch Lu was settled, Ding Yunyi quickly summoned all his cronies and told him what had happened. It was like a pot exploding into chaos.

    "How can this happen? Where can we live without adults in Taiwan and Penghu!"

    "Yes, if we don't go, if we don't go, we will stay in Penghu." After a long while, it gradually became quiet. Ding Yunyi held his chin and turned to Qin Yun: "Xiaojin, what do you think?"

    "This is an imperial edict issued by the emperor himself. Who dares not to go?" Qin Yun made everyone quiet down with just one sentence.  Then, Qin Yun thought carefully about it: "I'm going, I must go, but I thought of another thing, a good thing." Everyone was attentive as soon as they heard this. What other good things could come from this?

    Qin Yun pouted at the imperial edict: "What does the imperial edict say? Who dares to touch Taiwan without permission?

    Penghu, fight to kill!  I'm afraid Zheng Zhilong is included among these people, right?  Now that we have an imperial edict to protect us, even if the third brother is temporarily absent, Zheng Zhilong will not dare to touch us.  Not to mention now, even if we wait for the third brother to come back in the future, this imperial edict will still protect us!  "

    &nbsp; When everyone thinks about it, this is indeed the truth. Using the tiger skin as a banner, the imperial edict has become the most powerful weapon for Taiwan and Penghu.

    "Yes, there is some truth in that." Ding Yunyi thought for a while and nodded: "Although what the court did is indeed a bit ridiculous, it is not without its disadvantages. Furthermore, the situation is already like this, no matter how much you object to it,  It's useless. It's better to think about what will happen to Taiwan and Penghu after I leave. "Taiwan and Penghu belong to Ding Yunyi alone. Once he is gone, the strength of the two places will be greatly weakened." After discussing each person's responsibilities in detail, it appeared.  After dealing with unexpected situations and closely monitoring the Zheng family's forces in Fujian and other places, Ding Yunyi felt a little more at ease.

    "We have just opened up the road to Luzon. We must hold it firmly in our hands." Ding Yunyi ordered: "There are also shipyards, artillery stations, Taichung and other places that cannot relax for a moment. Especially in Taichung, we must keep our  The forces are speeding up to penetrate in, but they can't have a head-on conflict with the people arranged by Zheng Zhilong. I will send someone to inform Su Yang Qiu Yuan."

    Everything is arranged properly, no matter how big or small it is.  Cai Jiuzhou suddenly asked: "How many people are you going to take with you?" "The imperial edict said that it is not Chongchu, but only a dozen light cavalry." Ding Yunyi thought for a moment: "There is no need to bring too many people, they are also needed here.  Manpower, I thought about it, Duan Saner, Wang Wei and other seven people will go with me, including me, eight riders are enough. "In the eyes of the generals, this is not too special, there are too many people.  On the contrary, it is not good.  Anyway, the adults were sent to Henan to command the soldiers.

    After explaining everything that should be explained one by one, Ding Yunyi asked everyone to do their own things, feeling a little heavy.

    It was too sudden, it was too sudden. There was no preparation at all before. If it were another person who was ten times or a hundred times smarter, he would not have expected such a situation to happen.

    Emperor, Emperor!  Who can guess the emperor's thoughts?  His random thought may make all a person's efforts come to nothing.

    This is the privilege of those with supreme rights!

    Privilege, privilege, when will I be able to have such privilege?

    "Perhaps when Zheng Zhilong got the news, he would laugh so hard that he couldn't help it, but the emperor said that he could do it.

    After he leaves, how to deal with Zheng Zhilong depends on the work and adaptability of his subordinates.

    Back at their residence, Ah Xi and Han Xiaoxiao had already prepared dinner. Seeing their husband's depressed look, they asked why.  Ding Yunyi explained the emergency situation. When Ah Xi heard that her husband was leaving again, she was reluctant to leave and her eyes were red.

    Han Xiaoxiao's eyes were also red, but he held on to himself: "What your husband has done is a big thing, and it is a great joy for my Ding family to be so valued by the emperor. We women don't have much ability, so we can only  Eat fast every day and pray for your husband in front of the Bodhisattva, hoping that your husband will achieve success and return home victorious as soon as possible."

    As I talked, I couldn't help but shed tears¡ÔSince I got married to my husband, we have been together less and separated more. Seeing that we were reunited in Taiwan, I always thought about spending more time together. Who would have thought that an imperial edict would take my husband away again?  He was pulled away from his side.

    Although I kept comforting myself that my husband was going to do something big, I still couldn't help feeling sad.

    When Han Xiaoxiao cries like this, how can Ah Xi¡¯s tears be shed?

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 211 Farewell

    With Qiushui Yanfei Dao across his waist, the general goes into battle with great courage!

    This sentence is perfect for Ding Yunyi at this time.

    Although he was very dissatisfied with the sudden order to transfer himself to Henan, the matter was irreversible and Ding Yunyi no longer thought about it.

    He is the leader of the Tiger Guards and the leader of Taiwan and Penghu. He will never show the slightest bit of timidity in front of anyone.

    ¡°All the brothers who could come came, and they all came to see you off.

    "Brother, I will come back right away! Don't worry about me!" Ding Yunyi said loudly.

    "Third Brother!" Qin Yun said with some reluctance: "Take care all the way, you three. Yesterday you showed off your power at sea, today you dominate on land, no one can defeat Third Brother anywhere! Third Brother went to the Central Plains to kill the bandits, and when he comes back, this place will definitely be a success.  Iron-clad Taiwan!¡±

    "Please, brothers!" Ding Yunyi took off the Xiuchun knife and handed it to Qin Yun: "This knife will be like me. Anyone who dares to violate my military orders will be killed with this knife!"

    Qin Yun solemnly took the Xiuchundao, and Ding Yunyi cupped his hand: "Brothers, farewell!"

    After boarding the ship, the seven brothers who had followed him on the expedition to the Central Plains were already fully armed and waiting for him.

    The boat slowly started moving, and on land, the figures of those people gradually blurred: Qin Yun, Zhang Xianxuan, Ye Dahai, Cai Jiuzhouand Ding Yunyi's wives Axi and Han Xiaoxiao

    In fact, it is these two wives that Ding Yunyi feels most guilty about.

    Since they got married, they have always been together less and more apart. On this expedition, they came to see them off, but in front of so many brothers, he could not say "goodbye" to them

    When he arrived in Quanzhou, Ye Yuan, who had received the news in advance, had already prepared eight fast horses.

    Ding Yunyi's sudden transfer made Ye Yuan a little surprised. He hurriedly asked about what happened before and after, nodded and said: "The matter has reached this point and is irreversible. Taiwan has been initially decided. As long as the defense is complete, I will take charge here again."  Take care, I guess there won't be any trouble before you come back. By the way, I didn't tell your sister about it, so that she wouldn't worry and cry again."

    "Brother-in-law, if there is any movement from Zheng Zhilong as soon as I leave, you must inform Taiwan as soon as possible, no matter what." Ding Yunyi asked again and again, but he was really worried about Taiwan.  He also asked someone to bring a small box that he carried with him: "Here is a thousand taels of silver. My brother-in-law has a lot of money in Quanzhou, so I will use it first. If you need anything else, just go to Taiwan and ask Qin Yun for it."

    Ye Yuan did not refuse at first: "I know, I know. Just go with peace of mind, just go with peace of mind, I will always try my best."

    Ding Yunyi was about to leave when he suddenly saw a government servant hurried over: "Two adults, the new Fujian Governor Zhang Kentang and Zhang Fushuai have arrived!"

    The two of them were startled. Ye Yuanxuan said hurriedly: "Zhang Kentang has arrived early in the morning. Officials from Fujian, big and small, have already gone to see him. You are the only one missing. Why is he here today?"

    "It's strange, no one informed me about that?" Ding Yunyi was a little confused.

    Before he could think about it, a voice came: "Is that heroic young general the same Ding Yunyi and Ding Xiangwen who killed Liu Xiang and regained Taiwan in anger?"

    Ding Yunyi hurriedly took two steps forward: "Ding Yunyi has seen Fushuai!"

    "Oh! I heard the name so early, it was like thunder in my ears." Zhang Kentang smiled broadly.  No airs at all: "As soon as I arrived in Fujian, I heard everywhere that 'Double Swordsman. Unstoppable.' Having such an amazing hero like you is truly a blessing to my court!"  "

    "It's just a fluke that Yun Yi is so well-known as Fushuai."

    Zhang Kentang praised a few more times: "I heard that you were favored by the Holy Spirit and were transferred to Henan. I thought you would have to pass through Quanzhou, so I came here to see you off. It's a bit presumptuous."

    Ye Yuan listened a little puzzled at first, how can any boss in the world go out of town to see off his subordinates?  I have long heard that Zhang Kentang and Zou Weilian are as honest and upright, and today it seems that what they said is true.

    "Let's go for a walk together." Zhang Kentang unexpectedly made such a request, and then said to Ye Yuanxian: "Master Ye is busy with business, so I will send Xiang Wen to you."

    "I'm sorry to have you with me, sir."

    Ye Yuan and Ding Yunyi exchanged glances. Everyone knew that Zhang Kentang must have something to say to Ding Yunyi.

    The two walked for a while. Zhang Kentang only asked about Taiwan's customs and customs, but said nothing else. When he heard Ding Yunyi's story of recovering Taiwan, he nodded frequently: "Taiwanese have been inseparable from the mainland since ancient times. They were originally called Dong  During the reign of Emperor Taizu of this dynasty, due to the threat from northern Mongolia and the failure of the Yuan Dynasty to invade Japan and seize the city, Taizu had no intention of operating overseas, including Korea, Japan, Da Liuqiu, Xiao Liuqiu, etc.??Listed as land not subject to expropriation.  After Emperor Chengzu succeeded to the throne, he adopted an active policy toward overseas affairs, leading to Zheng He's Seven Voyages to the West.  Sanbao eunuchs visited Jilong in the north of Taiwan, Beigang on the west coast, Dagu in the south and Suao on the east coast, and then traveled to Southeast Asia.  During the Jiajing period, Yu Dayou pursued the pirate Lin Daoqian to Penghu, and Lin Daoqian fled to Taiwan.  After Lin Daoqian left, the garrison in Penghu was withdrawn and the inspection department was re-established. In the Wanli year, Japanese pirates sent troops to invade North Korea and there were reports of invading chicken coops and fresh water in Taiwan, so the imperial court set up troops to garrison in Penghu.  In the twenty-fifth year of Wanli's reign, the imperial court stationed additional troops in Penghu to guard against floods in spring and winter.  In the 30th year of Wanli, the Japanese invaders invaded western Taiwan.  Shen Yourong, general of Fujian's Wuyu camp, arrived in Taiwan with his boat division, defeated the Japanese pirates, and parked the boat at the place where the captain was.  The chief of the Fan people came with dozens of people to pay homage and offer deer and wine.  During this battle, Chen Di accompanied the army and wrote an article "Dong Fan Ji", which truly described Taiwan.  In the forty-fifth year of Wanli, Japanese pirates invaded Penghu Longmen Port, so the Ming court added additional assault troops in Penghu.  Since the Jiajing and Wanli reigns of the Ming Dynasty, in terms of national defense, Taiwan and Penghu have become inseparable, and Penghu and the mainland have become inseparable"

    Zhang Kentang was very knowledgeable and told the history of Taiwan and Penghu. Ding Yunyi was a little fascinated when he listened, and then he sighed again: "Later, the red barbarians invaded Penghu and Taiwan and invaded Fujian many times. The imperial court was angry and used troops to drive the red barbarians away.  After leaving Penghu, the Taiwanese court is powerless. Now that the court has a genius like you, it has driven all the red barbarians away from Taiwan. "

    "Commander Fu is a ridiculous compliment." Ding Yunyi modestly said: "Commander Fu is on a patrol in Fujian, and Yun Yi is guilty of visiting him in the future."

    "What are you guilty of?" Zhang Kentang didn't take it seriously: "To tell you the truth, when I took office, officials from all over Fujian came to see me. It was I who told you not to notify you."

    Ding Yunyi was startled, and Kentang Zhang added: "You won Taiwan when you came here. You have to manage it carefully and stabilize Taiwan. I can't help you. I can only help you not to be distracted. This second  "

    He paused briefly: "I'm afraid that you and Zheng Shen will be embarrassed in the same place."

    Ding Yunyi is a smart man. He understood this immediately and felt very grateful to Zhang Kentang in his heart.  Kentang Zhang was not afraid of being embarrassed when he met Zheng Zhilong, but wanted to put all his energy into the governance of Taiwan.

    "It's a pity that even if everyone calculated everything, they didn't expect that Ding Yunyi would be transferred to Henan.

    "Xiang Wen, I am very optimistic about you." Zhang Kentang said calmly: "Those of us who are ministers should do our best for the court. We should not be neglectful for a day, but should work hard. I heard that Zheng Zhilong's Quanzhou Gang  Big, later I heard that there was a Penghu gang in Fujian, led by you Xiang Wen, I was very worried"

    The Penghu Gang?  Ding Yunyi had heard this name for the first time, and when he was about to explain, Zhang Kentang waved his hand: "Whether you have it or not, you need to be cautious. I think this kind of clique is always bad. Everyone is a court official.  What does Xiang Wen think? "

    "Yes, Yun Yi will keep it in mind." Ding Yunyi said noncommittally.

    A smile appeared on Zhang Kentang's face: "I respect you now, so just don't worry. After you leave, I will always take more care of you if anything happens in Taiwan or Penghu."

    "Thank you for your support." This is what Ding Yunyi wants to hear the most.

    Kentang Chang has a clean reputation and a clean mind. He would never join forces with Zheng Zhilong and become interested in Taiwan.

    Kentang Zhang suddenly slapped his head: "Look at my memory, I almost forgot. My mentor, the Imperial Academy's Master Shenghe is currently in Henan. I have already revised a letter. If you go to Henan, you can meet my mentor.  , then give this letter to him."

    As he spoke, he took out a letter and handed it to Ding Yunyi.

    Ding Yunyi thanked him again. He knew that He Fengsheng was generally honest and honest, and would never do anything to flatter him.

    During the Tianqi period, Wei Zhongxian was in power, and shrines to him were built across the country.  Wei Zhongxian said to He Fengsheng: "Every province directly builds shrines, but Huguang, the hometown of Guizhou, has no merit." He Fengsheng replied: "No one dares to know about this local matter." Wei Zhongxian added: "I heard that Liang Wen was written by Mr. Liang.  "He Fengsheng said seriously: "The composition borrows the title and sticks to the secular state. It is a feast for the saints to treat sins. You can't go thousands of miles away to sign the tail of the paper for others."

    Wei Zhongxian was disappointed.

    Wei Zhongxian had so much power back then that He Fengsheng was not willing to show off his temper. It is easy to imagine that this man had an upright temper.

    In the seventh year of Tianqi, Wei Zhongxian reduced He Fengsheng's status to the people.

    He Fengsheng was diligent and thrifty at home. He once captured a thief who broke into a house at night. He Fengsheng did not punish him, but persuaded him with kind words. He never committed any theft again. The villagers all admired He Fengsheng for his conduct.

    In the early years of Chongzhen, after He Fengshengguan was reinstated, his official rank continued to rise.

    "Okay"?Sent you off thousands of miles away, but there will be a farewell in the end.  "When he arrived outside Quanzhou City, Zhang Kentang stopped and said, "The military situation in Henan is urgent. There must be no delay on Xiang Wen Road!  "

    Ding Yunyi got on his horse, looked at the seven brothers around him, and clasped his fists: "Yun Yi will remember everything Fushuai said today. When Yun Yi returns from victory, he will come to see Fushuai again!"

    With that said, the eight knights gathered up their war horses and galloped away, kicking up the dust in the sky.

    Kentang Zhang stood there until everyone disappeared from sight and did not leave.  !  ~!

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 212 "Mockery"

    The harm caused by rogue bandits to the Ming Dynasty is like the ants on a tree.  The huge Ming Dynasty is being eroded bit by bit from its once vigorous vitality.

    The bandits are known as the Thirteen Families and Seventy-two Battalions, and among the people here, Gao Yingxiang, who has eight teams of generals, is the most powerful.

    In the seventh year of Chongzhen, the imperial court promoted Chen Qiyu to be the minister of the Ministry of War.  The governor-general of Shanxi, Henan, Huguang, and Sichuan, together with the governor of Yunyang Lu Xiangsheng, advanced by land and water to surround and attack the bandits on all sides.  Rogue bandits came out of Henan, Zhechuan, Shangluo and other places.  Gao Yingxiang and Li Zicheng entered Shaanxi and entered Xing'an Carriage Gorge.  It rained heavily for two months, and the horses fell dead from exhaustion, and all their bows and arrows fell off.

    At this moment, Li Zicheng proposed a plan to Gao Yingxiang and used his usual method: fake surrender, and then took advantage of the unpreparedness of the Ming army generals to lead his troops to cross the siege and break through Guanzhong.  At that time, the imperial court was preparing to celebrate the death of the rogue bandits. When they heard that the rogue bandits had broken through, the ministers impeached them. Chen Qiyu was dismissed from his position as a border guard, and Hong Chengchou replaced him.

    Gao Yingxiang and Li Zicheng took advantage of Hong Chengchou's handling of the Xining mutiny and had no time to go eastward. They led their troops into dozens of prefectures and counties in Gongchang, Pingliang, Lintao, and Fengxiang. They defeated the troops of He Renlong and Zhang Tianli, killed Lu Menglong of Guyuan Road, and surrounded Longzhou Silk Road.  day.  Waiting for Hong Chengchou to advance eastward, Gao Yingxiang and Li Zicheng entered Zhongnan Mountain.  Later, they went out eastward and defeated Dongzhou, Lingbao, Sishui and Xingyang.  Hearing that Zuo Liangyu's army was approaching, he moved to Meishan and Qinshui Wen. He divided his troops to capture Cai and burn Runing.

    The Ming army's successive defeats in battles increased the rogue bandits' momentum, and Hong Chengchou, the new governor-general of the three sides, was in dire straits.

    But after all, Hong Chengchou was a rare general in the Ming Dynasty. After getting over the initial panic, he quickly formulated an eight-pronged encirclement and suppression strategy.

    The Ming army marched step by step and fought steadily. Hong Chengchou had decided to succeed in the battle and completely annihilate the rogue bandits!

    "Report! The spies at the front have reported that there are 72 battalions of 13 rogue bandits and more than 200,000 people are gathering in Xingyang!"

    "How much? More than two hundred thousand?" Hong Chengchou took a breath: "I can't believe that in just a few years, the rebels have grown to such a scale. If they can't be wiped out, I'm afraid there will be no place for you and me to die."

    Deputy Commander-in-Chief He Renlong smiled and said: "The rebels will be rampant again, and the commander-in-chief will encircle and suppress them in eight directions. I predict that the rebels will be defeated!"

    Hong Chengchou was not at all pleased with his words.  Instead, he looked solemn and said: "You can't say that. These rebels are very cunning, otherwise the imperial court would not have attacked them repeatedly, but failed to achieve an inch of success. Everyone, please do not be careless. This time, I have been ordered by the Holy Spirit to outline three sides.  The responsibility is great, the eight-pronged attack must be successful!¡±

    "Report! Ding Yunyi, Taiwan's Five Tigers guerrilla general and commander of light vehicles, is here to ask for an audience with the commander-in-chief!"

    "Who?" Hong Chengchou was startled.

    Commander-in-Chief Cao Wen¡¯s edict was detailed: ¡°Commander-General. He is the son of Ding Yuanzhao, the Minister of War, who killed the pirate Liu Xiang and saved Wang Chengen¡¯s life, Ding Yunyi.¡±

    "Taiwan? Isn't Taiwan in the hands of Hongyi?" Hong Chengchou was a little confused.

    Cao Wenzhao smiled and said: "The commander-in-chief is on three sides to suppress the rogue bandits. I'm afraid I don't know much about the things in those remote places. I only found out about it two days ago. I heard that on the night of Ding Yunyi's wedding, he suddenly led the entire Penghu navy to launch a sneak attack.  Taiwan is hot, the city is hot for success. The emperor was very happy when the news reached the capital."

    Hong Chengchou said "Oh", and then became very interested: "This man is quite a character. He actually sent troops on his wedding night? That's interesting, that's interesting. What's he doing here?"

    He Renlong on the side said nonchalantly: "A few days ago, the commander-in-chief went to Mianchi to arrange military affairs, and the imperial court came with an order. This Ding Yunyi was transferred here and placed under the control of my subordinates. I thought it was not a big deal. I was negligent and forgot to report to the governor.  So handsome.¡±

    "You are confused." Hong Chengchou glared at him dissatisfied: "No matter how important the imperial decree is, it is also a big deal. How dare you not report it? Besides, he is a favored minister and the son of Minister Ding. After all, he has to give a  Save face. Someone, let Ding Yunyi come in."

    Not long after, a young general came in, saw Hong Chengchou and said loudly: "Ding Yunyi has seen the commander-in-chief!"

    "Are you Ding Yunyi?" Hong Chengchou nodded: "Young hero, very good, very good. Take a seat."

    Among the commander-in-chief, deputy commander-in-chief and staff general of the camp here, Ding Yunyi has the highest official position and sits at the end.  Hong Chengchou said a few polite words, ignored it, and returned the topic to the bandits:

    "Everyone, thirteen families and seventy-two battalions are very powerful. I think these 200,000 rogue bandits are gathering in Xingyang to fight a decisive battle with our army."

    "Commander, the last general is willing to lead an army as a vanguard to defeat the rebels!" He Renlong stood up and said boldly.

    "The courage of Vice-President He is commendable, and the governor is very pleased." Hong Chengchou said calmly: "But you need to be careful how to advance the troops. I will attack in eight directions, and attack steadily. If there is a problem along the way, I will inevitably beThe rebels have a few opportunities to take advantage of.  You are all important officials of the imperial court. What should we do together?  "

    For a time, there were a lot of people talking about everything in the camp.

    Hong Chengchou observed carefully and suddenly saw Ding Yunyi at the end of the seat moving his lips, as if he was mumbling something. At that time, he asked: "What do you think, General Ding?"

    This was the first time someone called him "general". Ding Yunyi was stunned for a moment before he realized what he was doing. He stood up hurriedly and said, "Commander Commander, Yun Yi is bold, but Yun Yi thought that the rebels would gather in Xingyang, and his intention was not to fight a decisive battle with our army.  !¡±

    "Oh?" Hong Chengchou became interested: "What are you, what are they going to do?"

    Thirteen families and seventy-two camps of bandits gathered in Xingyang. How could Ding Yunyi not know about such a famous event?  He was not polite and said loudly: "Yun Yi thought that the rebel rebels gathered in Xingyang because the commanders and commanders marched from eight directions and camped step by step, forcing the rebels to have no way out and had to join forces to discuss strategies. They wanted to break out of the encirclement, but  It¡¯s not about a decisive battle!¡±

    After looking at the generals, he continued: "Yun Yi expected that the rebels would send out troops in four groups, and the Eighth Route Army would attack them. The other three routes were all empty, and only the east route was the main force. The thieves would head high to welcome Xiang's troops, and they would definitely go all the way east.  Advance, defeat Huoqiu, attack Shouzhou, enter Yingzhou, and take Fengyang by the victorious route!"

    There was silence in the camp. After a while, He Renlong laughed, and then laughter spread everywhere, full of ridicule. Even Hong Chengchou, who had always been steady, couldn't help but smile.

    Ding Yunyi didn¡¯t know what he was doing wrong, which caused so much ridicule.

    Hong Chengchou smiled and said: "General Ding, if you hadn't been personally appointed by the Holy Emperor, I would have thought you were a spy for the rebels, here to disrupt the morale of our army. How did you know that the rebels would send troops from all directions? Seventy-two of the Thirteen Families  The rebels are fighting on their own. When did Gao Yingxiang become the leader of the bandits? If we attack from the east, will he split his forces instead of joining forces? "

    He Renlong sneered and said: "Ding Yunyi, you are under my control. It would be embarrassing for me to say these words. Defeat Huoqiu, attack Shouzhou, and enter Yingzhou? Do you want to go straight to Fengyang? Are we, the commander-in-chief and deputy generals?  The commander-in-chief and all the adults are incompetent trash, and we just let them fight until Fengyang? Well, even if we are all trash, we won¡¯t dare to fight the rebels even if they pass by us in a big way, but along the way, Zhizhou Yin Menglong  , state magistrate Zhao Shikuan, and Shangshu Zhang Heming each hold heavy troops, and they are eager to welcome the rebels. Are these officials appointed by the rebels? "

    The laughter in the camp was even louder. He Renlong's face was full of sarcasm: "If we retreat ten thousand steps, the rebels will really hit Fengyang. They have already become exhausted. Fengyang is the important place where the imperial mausoleum is located. Fengyang  The imperial officials who stayed behind in Zhu Xiangguo's command, such as Yuan Ruizheng, Lu Chengyin, and the prefect Yan Daxuan, were able to defeat the enemy in one fell swoop without any effort. I'm afraid it won't cost you, Ding Yunyi, any trouble."

    "He Vice Town, you don't have to embarrass General Ding." Cao Wenzhao said with a smile: "General Ding is young and energetic, with fantastic ideas. The emperor loves him deeply. It is not something ordinary people like you and me can understand. Although he is you  "As a subordinate of me, as the deputy mayor, you should always ask General Ding for advice every day."

    Ding Yunyi was furious, but due to his official position, he could barely bear it.

    ¡°His reputation is known and disrespected by everyone in Fujian and other places, but here, in front of so many prominent officials, he is nothing in their eyes.

    "Okay, okay, what's the point of being so noisy?" Hong Chengchou asked everyone to calm down: "General Ding has been at sea for a long time, so he is not familiar with things on land. You are all high officials of the imperial court, and you should treat the underachievers  It's better to support him, how can he be rude? Vice-President He, General Ding is under your command, so you should always take care of him for the sake of Minister Ding. "

    "Yes, my subordinates will always take care of me." He Renlong glanced at Ding Yunyi with evil intentions: "General Ding is from a famous family and is a general favored by the Holy Father. I must be extremely cautious. If I get a scratch,  The blood has been shed, and even if I make a hundred contributions, I can't make up for it. I think about it carefully, and there is still a shortage of people in the camp to supervise food and grass, and it seems that it is the most suitable person."

    Ding Yunyi was angry in his heart. He was ordered to fight, not to take care of food and grass!

    Hong Chengchou nodded: "Very good. General Ding, the three armies have not moved, and the grain and grass officers have to go first. This grain and grass officer has a heavy responsibility, and you must not neglect it at all!"

    "Yes, I will do as you please." Ding Yunyi reluctantly responded.

    Hong Chengchou also felt that he was ridiculous and it was not easy to ask anyone, so he asked a descendant who came from Taiwan, and it was completely disrespectful to conduct a good military meeting:

    "The eight-pronged suppression campaign will never change. Everyone, whether you can annihilate the rebels and restore the stability of our court depends on this battle. After you go back, you must work hard and not slack off in the slightest."

    "We obey your orders and will never withdraw our troops until we destroy the rebels!"

    ? ?Behind the generals, Ding Yunyi also repeated these words mechanically.  When I came this time, I was killed first, and no one wanted to listen to me. My previous ambitions were severely damaged in an instant.

    I¡¯m afraid this is just the beginning, and my life in the future may be even more difficult.

    However, he knew that his judgment about the rogue bandits breaking through and taking Fengyang straight away must be correct!

    ¡¾**Baidu search** High-quality hand-typing by book friends and super fast update speed¡¿

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 213 Battle with Zhang Xianzhong

    Ding Yunyi, who was a arrogant man in Fujian, was responsible for food and grass when he arrived here.

    ¡°And he was said to be in charge of food and fodder, but in fact He Renlong didn¡¯t take him seriously at all. He was sent by the emperor himself. He Renlong couldn¡¯t afford to offend him, but there was no problem if he just supported him like this, right?

    His seven subordinates were also very dissatisfied, shouting that instead of suffering from cowardice here, it would be better to simply return to Taiwan and live freely as a local emperor.

    Ding Yunyi smiled bitterly and asked the brothers to give up this idea.  Before Chongzhen's new appointment arrived, he could not go anywhere.

    At the same time, when the rogue bandits were meeting in Xingyang, the Governor of the Three Borders of Shaanxi Province, the Prince Taibao, and the Shangshu of the Ministry of War, Hong Chengchou, gathered generals in Xinyang, Henan Province, and sent troops from eight directions to suppress the rogue bandits!

    At this time, the rogue bandits put on a decisive battle posture, took advantage of the Ming army's division of troops, and rushed towards Xinyang in a large force, even raising the banner of "capture Hong Chengchou alive".

    Hong Chengchou was a calm, brave man, and was well versed in the art of war. He was not angered by the rogue bandits. Instead, he ordered the Seventh Army to just attack and ignore Xinyang. He personally led the deputy commander-in-chief He Renlong out of Xinyang to fight the rogue bandits!

    Opposite Hong Chengchou is the most powerful, most effective, and most courageous battalion among the rogue bandits: the "Yellow Tiger" Zhang Xianzhong Battalion!

    Zhang Xian has read books and received military training. He is resourceful, courageous and brave. He calls himself the "Eight Great Kings" and the "Yellow Tiger" in the army. He has 50,000 bandits under his command, falsely claiming to be 100,000, and is very powerful.

    Hong Chengchou did not dare to neglect, and with He Renlong as the main force, he mobilized all his troops to fight against Zhang Xianzhong.

    As soon as the war broke out, Zhang Xianzhong's camp showed a different fighting capacity than other bandits. These bandits all fought bravely and were not afraid of death. They faced the officers and soldiers and rushed forward, screaming for their lives.

    Although He Renlong is arrogant, he fights bravely and is not afraid of death. He is known as "Crazy He" in the army.  After He Renlong found out.  Instead of feeling angry, he felt happy. From then on, he often called himself "Crazy He".

    The two armies engaged in battle.  They were fighting together, and it was inextricable. From the morning of the fight to the end, there was so much blood.  It's hard to tell the winner.

    Hong Chengchou, who was supervising the battle, saw that the bandits were powerful and saw noon, so he hurriedly ordered Ming Jin to withdraw his troops.

    Congratulations to Renlong for beheading many people. As soon as they entered the camp, everyone came to congratulate them.  He Renlong was very proud and looked around the generals. His eyes stayed on Ding Yunyi for a while, and then he said with a smile: "Some people say that the rebels will divide their troops into four groups and march directly to Fengyang. The main force of the rebels is here today and I killed them.  Everyone is afraid of Fengyang, I think."

    The generals laughed together.  All eyes were cast towards Ding Yunyi, but Ding Yunyi remained silent.

    "Deputy He, don't be careless." Although Hong Chengchou sounded like he was scolding, his tone was full of praise: "The thieves want to break out, we will hold them here, and when the Seven Route Army completes the pursuit, the main force of the thieves can  I'll annihilate you here. It's been a long day of fighting for Deputy He, so take a good rest and prepare for another fight!"

    "Why rest!" He Renlong laughed and said: "There was a killing in the morning. I killed the bandits and they were frightened. I was taking advantage of the situation to fight, and I killed him so much that he didn't dare to look at me, Xinyang!"

    Hong Chengchou put it nicely: "Soldiers always need to eat."

    However, He Renlong didn't care: "Our troops all carry dry food. The commander-in-chief, please give me a bowl of cold water, which is enough. After the brothers have filled their stomachs, they can fight. After the victory, treat the brothers to a good meal!"  "

    Hong Chengchou was overjoyed: "The imperial court has a talent like Deputy He, so why worry about the rebels not being wiped out? Deputy He is a true warrior! On the day of victory, the governor will personally entertain all the generals!"

    He Renlong laughed, got on his horse, and asked loudly: "Brothers, have you eaten and drank enough?"

    "Eat enough, drink enough!"

    "Can you go with this town to kill the rebels and make achievements?"

    "Can! Can! Can!"

    A mountain is roaring with a tsunami, and the momentum is majestic.

    "Brothers, follow me and kill!"

    Seeing this army surge out, everyone was filled with admiration and envy.  He Renlong's army is so fierce, what else can the rebels have to worry about?

    Hong Chengchou looked around at the generals and exclaimed: "The imperial court has such a good general. I think the rebels will be defeated in a few days. You need to cheer up and watch how Deputy He kills the enemy with all his loyalty!"

    The battlefield was quiet for a while, but the sound of fighting suddenly started again.

    Tens of thousands of troops fought together on the battlefield risking their lives, with blood and blood flying everywhere, and those who watched the battle were all awe-inspiring.

    Ding Yunyi stretched out his hand: "Where is my telescope?"

    Duan Saner quickly handed over the telescope. Ding Yunyi took it without saying anything and looked at it with concentration.

    &nbsp; Congratulations on the bravery of Renlong's army, and Zhang Xianzhong's camp is not bad at all. One wave fell, and another wave rushed up, layer upon layer, never ending, both sides are fighting for their lives.

    Ding Yunyi admired him in his heart after seeing it. Although He Renlong looked down on him and spoke rudely to him, in terms of bravery alone, he was one of the best among the officers and soldiers.

    Looking at it, I gradually realized that something was wrong, but what was wrong?  Ding Yunyi couldn't tell for a while

    ?¡­

    "Eight great kings, He Renlong will use all his strength!"

    When Zhang Xianzhong heard this, an unknown smile appeared at the corner of his mouth: "Okay, very good. Madman He has fallen into my trap. This battle will definitely kill Madman He. Once Madman He dies, I will have nothing to worry about."  ¡±

    "Father, King Gao Chuang ordered our troops to think of suspicious soldiers here. After attracting Hong Chengchou, we quickly evacuated the battlefield and marched eastward to take Fengyang."

    Zhang Xianzhong looked to the side and saw that among his four favorite adopted sons, the youngest was only fifteen years old, Li Dingguo, who was known as "Little Yuchi" because of his strong martial arts skills.

    Zhang Xianzhong nodded and said: "Yes, King Gao Chuang said so, but the opportunity to capture and kill He Renlong is right in front of him. If he misses it, he may not have such a good opportunity in the future. He Renlong is the sworn enemy of our rebel army."  Enemy, it¡¯s not too late to turn eastward after I kill him!¡±

    As he spoke, he shouted: "Sun Kewang, Ai Nengqi!"

    "exist!"

    Zhang Xianzhong pointed his horse whip forward: "Liu Wenxiu is fighting bloody battles in front, and He Renlong has fallen into my scheme. You two use all your troops to surround and kill He Renlong, and attack Hong Chengchou all the way, so that he cannot be separated! Today!  Unless He Renlong is killed, we will never withdraw our troops!¡±

    "Yes, we will never withdraw our troops until He Renlong is killed!"

    Zhang Xianzhong turned to Li Dingguo and said: "Hongyuan, don't miss this opportunity. I will hand over all my soldiers to your control. No one will be left behind. They will all be thrown into the battlefield. Bring me He Renlong's head!"

    "Yes, foster father!"

    He Renlong, who was on the battlefield at this time, did not know that a huge disaster was quietly approaching him

    ?¡­

    "No! No! Something bad is happening!" Ding Yunyi suddenly cried out: "Where are Zhang Xianzhong's two wings? Does he only want to face the front and not care about the two wings?"

    Duan Saner and Wang Wei were confused when they heard this. What are the two wings?

    Ding Yunyi didn't have time to explain to the two of them, so he jumped down from the height in a hurry: "Quick, I want to see the commander-in-chief!"

    ?¡­

    "It's bad!" Almost at the same moment, Hong Chengchou also shouted out.

    This well-organized governor also discovered that something was wrong.  After the death of the bandit leader Wang Jiayin, his subordinate Zhang Xianzhong led 2,000 people to surrender to Hong Chengchou of the Ming Dynasty. Hong Chengchou organized Zhang Xianzhong's subordinates into a tribe, while Li Zicheng defected to Gao Yingxiang.  Gao Yingxiang and Li Zicheng turned to attack Shanxi, Henan and other places, and sent people to secretly contact Zhang Xianzhong. In addition, Hong Chengchou controlled Zhang Xianzhong too strictly, so Zhang Xianzhong rebelled against Hong Chengchou and responded to Gao Yingxiang's army.

    Hong Chengchou knew Zhang Xianzhong¡¯s cunning very well.

    After the decisive battle broke out, Hong Chengchou had been wary of Zhang Xianzhong, but the bloody battle between the two armies gradually made Hong Chengchou feel relieved, but now he quickly discovered that something was wrong.

    "Why are Zhang Xianzhong's wings so empty? Only the Chinese army is fighting to the death?" Hong Chengchou said anxiously: "He must have ambushed troops on both wings. When both sides were exhausted, he rushed out in one fell swoop. Deputy He's town was in danger!"

    Before the subordinates could understand what the Commander-in-Chief meant, they suddenly heard a man running up and shouting: "Commander-in-Chief, there must be an ambush on both sides of the rogue bandits!"

    "Hong Chengchou's great surprise, who discovered it so quickly?"  Taking a closer look, it was Ding Yunyi who had just been transferred!

    Before he could reply, the situation on the battlefield had changed drastically.

    All the ambush troops led by Sun Kewang and Li Dingguo surged into the battlefield.

    Zhang Xianzhong relied on Liu Wenxiu, the most valiant fighter under his command, to hold He Renlong back on the frontal battlefield regardless of casualties. When both sides were about to fight, he attacked with the most elite troops. He Renlong's troops were immediately in chaos.

    Sun Kewang also ordered his subordinates to continuously penetrate and divide the officers and soldiers into pieces, and then surrounded and annihilated them one by one.

    At this time, the officers and soldiers who were suddenly attacked on the battlefield were in a mess, unable to look at each other. No matter how brave He Renlong was, the defeat was difficult to reverse.

    At the critical moment, Hong Chengchou was about to send troops to rescue. A large number of rogue bandits commanded by Ai Nengqi ferociously rushed toward Hong Chengchou's camp.

    Zhang Xianzhong got the plan, and all the bandits were in high spirits.A brave man shouted "Capture Hong Chengchou alive, capture and kill He Renlong", filling the mountains and plains with great momentum.

    Hong Chengchou hurriedly ordered the division of troops to resist, while watching his subordinates.  I saw that all the subordinates were frightened and confused.  Some people even proposed to retreat immediately, reorganize their troops and fight again in the future.

    Hong Chengchou was furious: "Damn it, our army can withdraw, what will happen to Vice Town He? Are we going to let them all die here?"

    Ding Yunyi took a breath and stepped forward: "Commander Commander, I am willing to save Deputy Town He!"

    "You?" Hong Chengchou glanced at him doubtfully, with disbelief in his eyes: "General Ding, the battlefield is no child's play. The thieves are so powerful and they are attacking my camp. How can I give you any troops?"

    Ding Yunyi said loudly: "It doesn't take much. I know that the commander-in-chief has 800 elite cavalry under his command. I just want the commander-in-chief to lend me 300 of them!"

    Ding Yunyi just said a word, and the whole camp fell silent for an instant.  !  ~!

 Part One: The Storm in Penghu Chapter 214 Three Hundred Elite Cavalry Charge into the Enemy Formation!

    "Please lend me three hundred of the eight hundred elite cavalrymen under the general's command!"

    With just these words, the camp became quiet.  ****

    Hong Chengchou does have 800 elite cavalry under his command. The horses of these 800 cavalry are all carefully selected from Ningyuan and other places. The knights are also selected from ten thousand, and even the weapons are carefully crafted by someone.  These eight hundred horses were simply the lifeblood of Hong Chengchou.

    Normally, Hong Chengchou regarded these 800 cavalry as his own bodyguards and refused to put them on the battlefield easily.

    Now this Ding Yunyi actually wants to borrow three hundred horses as soon as he opens his mouth!

    Hong Chengchou didn¡¯t quite believe it: ¡°General Ding is commendable for his courage, but the thieves are so powerful, what¡¯s the use of three hundred cavalry?¡±

    "The key to having better soldiers is not having more troops. How could the commander-in-chief know the art of war well?" Ding Yunyi was not afraid at all: "The situation is critical now and there is no need to delay. Ding Yunyi is willing to issue a military order. If Deputy He cannot be rescued, please behead Ding Yunyi."  !¡±

    Hong Chengchou was still hesitating when suddenly someone shouted from the side: "Heng Jiu, we are about to be defeated. Are you still reluctant to part with your cavalry? Do you have to wait until you are defeated before you regret it?"

    Ding Yunyi was surprised, who had the courage to call Hong Chengchou by his name?

    When Hong Chengchou took a look, it turned out that even Wei Zhongxian was not afraid at all when he was most powerful. Now that he was favored by the Holy Spirit, he sent the Imperial College of the Henan Labor Army to offer wine and congratulate him.

    Hong Chengchou had a good personal relationship with He Fengsheng, and he was telling the truth. He gritted his teeth and said, "Ding Yunyi, I will give you three hundred horses. If you say you can't do it, I won't be able to give Ding Shilang any face!"

    "Commander, please order Ding Yunyi to be beheaded in front of the battle!" Ding Yunyi's words were earth-shattering: "Ding Yunyi's head is temporarily placed on his own neck. If he wins, how can he keep his head? If he loses, his head will be taken by the commander!"

    "Everyone was shocked when they heard this. They had seen someone who was desperate for their lives. This was the first time they had seen someone who was not afraid of death.  The battle hasn't even started yet, but he actually took off his own head first. What if something went wrong and it ended like this?

    Hong Chengchou's eyes showed satisfaction, and he heard Ding Yunyi shout loudly: "If I lead troops, please ask the commander-in-chief for permission to kill and kill in front of the formation, otherwise we will never win!"

    "Yes. Everything is accurate!" Hong Chengchou no longer hesitated: "For now, send me the head of the Five Tigers guerrilla general Ding Yunyi. The executioner will sharpen his knife for me. If Ding Yunyi wins, I will personally go out to the camp to greet him. If he loses, he will be sent to me.  Send his head to the capital! Where is Mr. Huangfu Yunjie?"

    "Huangfu Yunjie is here!" A manager in his twenties stood up and shouted loudly.

    A general who can be by Hong Chengchou's side must be a close confidant. Hong Chengchou said: "Huangfu Yunjie ordered three hundred fine cavalry. They are all under the command of General Ding. His presence is as good as mine!"

    "My subordinates take orders!"

    In less than a moment, the three hundred elite cavalry had gathered.  The horses are strong and the men are strong, and each one has an arrogant and arrogant attitude. This is nothing more than an elite division.

    Ding Yunyi did not immediately give the order to set off, but looked around among the three hundred elite cavalry.  Suddenly he lit someone and said, "Come out!"

    The man came out on a war horse: "What are your orders, general?"

    "Why don't you dismount when you see me?" Ding Yunyi's face suddenly darkened.

    The man was startled.  Quickly dismounting, Ding Yunyi snorted coldly: "I saw you looking frivolous, and I called you, but you refused to dismount. Could it be that you look down on me?"

    "Don't dare! According to military rules, we don't have to dismount before the cavalry goes out to fight!"

    "Asshole. This is the general's command now, and you all must obey my orders!" Ding Yunyi shouted loudly: "The following is a sin. The crime is unforgivable. If I don't use you to sacrifice the flag today, how can others accept it?"

    The man was shocked. Before he could argue, he saw a flash of cold light, blood splattering, and a head already falling to the ground.

    There was a great shock in the camp. Crazy, crazy, this man is crazy. Just because of such a trivial matter, he actually killed Aiqi, the commander-in-chief?

    "This" He Fengsheng was a civil servant. He had never seen such a scene before and was dumbfounded. He expected that the commander would be furious if he killed Aiqi, but he did not expect that Hong Chengchou's expression did not change at all. On the contrary, his words showed approval:

    "Ke Yao, this person is so ruthless. These cavalrymen only listen to my orders and are used to being arrogant. If they don't kill generals to establish their power, how can they be willing to listen to Ding Yunyi? Even if everyone was respectful to him before, he will definitely  Find an excuse to kill one person and establish your authority. These three hundred horses may do wonders in his hands."

    He Fengsheng didn't know how to use soldiers, but he once heard his prot¨¦g¨¦ Zhang Kentang, the new governor of Fujian, mention that there was a young hero in Fujian who killed pirates and captured Taiwan. He was so majestic. When he saw it today, although what he said was true, he still felt that  This man has too much murderous intent.

    Ding Yunyi suddenly killed one person, and the cavalrymen were all awe-inspiring.  Suddenly they all dismounted and said loudly: "I am willing to listen to the general's orders!""Get on your horse!"

    Ding Yunyi gave an order, and the cavalry mounted their horses again. Ding Yunyi also got on his horse and shouted like a bell: "Duan San, the flag is coming!"

    A big flag unfolded in the wind in Duan San'er's hand, with seven characters on it:

    The brave and loyal tiger guards!

    Ding Yunyi pointed at the battle flag and said: "This is the battle flag given by the Holy Master. All generals, listen to my orders. Wherever the battle flag is, that is where the decisive battle will take place! If you see the flag and do not advance, kill! If you hear the enemy retreat, kill him! Behead the young man.  Those who are at level three, kill!¡±

    "If you see the flag and refuse to advance, kill! If you hear the enemy retreat, kill! If you behead less than three levels, kill!" The three hundred cavalry shouted in unison.

    Ding Yunyi pulled out the "dragon tooth", pointed forward, and shouted sharply:

    "The rebels are rampant and are causing chaos in our Central Plains. If we don't advance now, we will wait until later. Generals, follow me to kill the enemy and serve the imperial court! Kill!"

    "Kill! Kill! Kill!"

    Amidst the loud shouts, Ding Yunyi took the lead and rushed towards the camp.

    The seven brothers he brought from Taiwan also fought bravely to be the first. The three hundred riders were all excited and swept out like a sea wave.

    "How magnificent." Hong Chengchou couldn't help but praise: "No wonder the Holy One values ??this son so highly. This son will definitely succeed once he leaves!"

    As he spoke, his face darkened: "Ding Yunyi, an outsider, is so aggressive towards the thieves, how can we do nothing? Go out and fight to the death with the rebels, right now!"

    In front of him was Ding Yunyi, who was not afraid of death, and in the back was Commander Hong who gave strict orders. The soldiers in the camp were all in high spirits, and while shouting, they rushed towards the bandits who were charging towards the camp.

    The battlefield was filled with loud sounds of killing and dense crowds of people everywhere.  The rogue bandits were so powerful that they surrounded He Renlong's army. At a glance, there was no gap at all.

    At this moment, a big flag suddenly appeared on the battlefield:

    The brave and loyal tiger guards!

    "Kill! Kill! Kill!"

    Amid bursts of loud shouts, three hundred majestic cavalry soldiers descended from the sky and rushed towards the battlefield like a big wave.

    The outlying bandits were suddenly rushed by this new force, and their positions were somewhat chaotic.

    The person commanding at the periphery was Sun Kewang's sworn brother, Ruan Yuxian, known as "Sai Qinqiong" in the army. He was also known for his bravery. When the officers and soldiers rushed him like this, he was shocked at first. Then when he saw that there were few officers and soldiers, he shouted loudly: "Everyone is here."  Don¡¯t panic, there are only a few hundred officers and soldiers, stop them!¡±

    The bandits recovered from their panic, shouted and charged at the officers and soldiers.

    Ding Yunyi rushed to the front, his horse was sharp and his sword was sharp. "Dragon's Teeth" flashed past, and in the blink of an eye, a thief was killed by his sword.

    Seeing how fierce the leading officers and soldiers were, a dozen thieves and soldiers surrounded them with weapons in hand.

    Most of these thieves were infantry. Ding Yunyi was riding a horse and had the advantage. Amidst the roar, he waved his "dragon teeth" continuously, covered in blood, and was unstoppable. Two more lives disappeared on the battlefield.

    A spear suddenly stabbed at him. Ding Yunyi stretched out his left hand, grabbed it, and chopped off the "dragon tooth". It was so sharp that it cut off the spear's connecting rod. The thief was shocked, and before he could dodge, the cold light had arrived.  In front of him, his head was split in two.

    Ding Yunyi grabbed the half-cut spear in his left hand, yelled angrily, and threw it with all his strength. Another thief was hit by the broken spear through his chest, and his whole body flew up. When he landed on the ground, he was already a corpse.

    Seeing that Ding Yunyi was so brave, the three hundred horsemen all became energetic and rushed into the enemy formation, hacking and killing indiscriminately.

    These cavalry were all elite divisions trained by Hong Chengchou through painstaking efforts. They used cavalry to attack infantry, killing them in one fell swoop, causing chaos in the rebel army.

    Seeing that the enemy general was fierce and the morale of the army was in confusion, Ruan Yuxian was furious. He grabbed the gun in his hand, rode his horse towards Ding Yunyi, and shouted: "Do you recognize Ruan Yuxian, 'Sai Qinqiong'?"

    Amidst the shouts, the enemy general is approaching.

    Ding Yunyi knew that these bandits all liked to give nicknames to build up their reputation, such as "Huang Hu", "Little Yuchi", "Yu Sheng Jiang", and now "Sai Qin Qiong" appeared. He laughed at that time:

    "You are just Sai Qinqiong, I am Sheng Yuanba!"

    He was deliberately mocking the enemy. According to unofficial history, Li Yuanba was the number one hero during the Sui and Tang Dynasties, and his martial arts was far superior to Qin Qiong. When Ruan Yuxian heard this, he became even more angry.

    The gun in his hand rushed towards Ding Yunyi without thinking. Ding Yunyi stepped aside and caught a war horse. His horse was fast and rushed to the side of Ruan Yuxian like lightning. The "Dragon Tooth" was swung out. Amidst the screams, a bloody scene  Appeared:

    Ruan Yuxian's horse rushed forward for more than ten steps before stopping. Ruan Yuxian sat on the horse blankly. After a while, the upper half of his body fell under the horse.

    " Such a brutal killing method has never been seen by those bandit soldiers, and everyone is terrified. This is whyThe Heavenly Killing Star from here?

    Those three hundred knights who followed to kill the enemy were all frightened.

    Ding Yunyi pointed his sword forward: "Kill!"

    "Kill! Kill! Kill!"

    The three hundred knights came to their senses, their spirits were high, and they were shouting wildly.

    Under the bravery of Ding Yunyi, these three hundred horsemen were all determined to win, and they rushed and killed in the enemy's formation. In an instant, they smashed the enemy's formation to pieces.

    The leaders of the rebel army were dead, and they were frightened by Ding Yunyi's brutal killing method. Not long after, some of them dropped their weapons, screamed in terror, turned around and ran away.

    Ding Yunyi did not pursue him, but looked around the battlefield. Seeing the huge force of thieves in the northeast corner, and a group of officers and soldiers surrounded in danger, he shouted sharply:

    "Duan San, come flag, northeast corner!"

    The battle flags were waving, and the characters "Brave, Loyal, Tiger and Guard" were fluttering in the wind. Ding Yunyi was the first to gallop in that direction again!

    The three hundred elite cavalry were in high spirits, and under the leadership of the hunting and flying flag, they had become an indestructible sharp blade!  (To be continued: Gone with the Sky. Registered members of literature recommend this work.

 Part One: The Storm in Penghu Chapter 215: Conflict with the enemy, but I am the fiercest one!  !  !

    "Northeast corner, sudden!"

    Amidst Ding Yunyi's shouts, three hundred cavalry swept out again.

    Like the rushing tide, like the dazzling lightning!

    Ding Yunyi was still rushing to the front as always. Suddenly an arrow shot out and hit Ding Yunyi's left shoulder. Ding Yunyi waved his sword and cut off the arrow shaft. He didn't feel anything at all and still charged forward with all his strength.

    He had armor to resist, and the arrow did not penetrate deeply into the flesh, but his actions made the already boiling cavalry emotions even higher.

    Another burst of arrows came, and the two cavalrymen fell off their horses. Ding Yunyi was hit by another arrow in the right chest. He swung his sword again and cut off the arrow shaft. The horse continued to gallop away without stopping.

    He was hit by an arrow and killed by an arrow. He was so ferocious and powerful that everyone was shocked.

    "Sir, shield!"

    Wang Wei chased behind him and threw a shield at Ding Yunyi.  Ding Yunyi caught the shield, left the shield with the sword on the right, and at this moment, arrows rained down.

    Ding Yunyi raised his shield and "plop, plop, plop", he didn't know how many arrows were hit on the shield.

    The sounds of falling horses came one after another, and knights fell one after another.  But under the leadership of Ding Yunyi, these cavalrymen had no regard for life and death. They had red eyes, swords dancing in the air, roaring and violent clashes.

    These elite cavalrymen are all fast horses, and they have rushed in front of the enemy in an instant. This highlights the advantage of the cavalry.

    The sword was opened and closed widely, blood flew everywhere with the severed limbs, and the battle was extremely tragic.

    Ding Yunyi didn't know how many arrows were hit on the shield, so he cut off all the arrow shafts with his sword, and the "dragon teeth" flashed, causing blood to flow on the battlefield.

    After a burst of killing, the bandit army could no longer resist and collapsed one after another.  The four to five hundred Ming troops who were surrounded had to escape.

    Ding Yunyi suddenly shouted: "I am Ding Yunyi, the guerrilla general of the Five Tigers. Soldiers, look at my battle flag and charge with me!"

    The brave and loyal tiger guards!

    He said and pointed to the southwest: "Duan San, the flag is coming! Southwest, sudden!"

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Be the first to break out!

    The few hundred Ming troops who had just escaped from the trap barely escaped death, and everyone was in shock.  But when he saw General Ding being so brave, his fighting spirit was revived, and the horse and foot mingled together, creating a surge of momentum.  Go towards the bandit army to cover up and kill them.

    The bandits in the southwest were watching helplessly as their companions in the northeast were being killed. When they saw the officers and soldiers aiming at themselves, everyone was afraid and did not wait for the officers and soldiers to kill them.  They all collapsed together.

    The two hundred Ming troops who were surrounded here were rescued by Ding Yunyi.

    Ding Yunyi looked at where there were more thieves, and searched for where to kill. He killed one place and rescued a trapped Ming army. In less than half an hour, more than 2,000 Ming soldiers had gathered around him.

    Those Ming troops who were originally divided and surrounded.  Seeing the savior arrive.  Everyone cheered up and actually launched a counterattack against the bandit army surrounding them.

    The officers and soldiers were already in chaos, with officers and soldiers out of sight and soldiers out of sight, but at this time they all had a goal, the big flag flying on the battlefield: the brave, loyal tiger and guard!

    Wherever the flag is, we will join together!  There.  This is the way to survive!

    Thousands of Ming troops shouted in unison, regardless of life or death.  Attacking the originally airtight siege again and again, as long as they rush to the big flag.  That¡¯s the way to survive!

    More and more Ming troops rushed out and gathered under the banner. There were four to five thousand people. Ding Yunyi's spirit doubled: "Brothers, the opportunity to kill the enemy and make meritorious deeds has come! Break the rebel army today, break out! Follow me to break out."  !¡±

    Under the leadership of Ding Yunyi, the extremely brave Five Tigers guerrilla general, the Ming army, which was destined to be defeated, regained its confidence and morale. Four to five thousand people gathered into an unstoppable sword and thrust straight out!

    It¡¯s chaotic, the situation on the battlefield is completely chaotic!

    The trend of victory and defeat is about to be reversed!

    This level was something that Zhang Xianzhong, who was sure of victory, had never thought of.  He saw that the Ming army on the battlefield became more and more courageous as they fought, but his men were rushed to pieces by the cavalry that suddenly appeared on the battlefield.

    "Where did the officers and soldiers come from?" Zhang Xianzhong asked angrily.

    "It seems like what's written on that flag is the brave, loyal, tiger and guard."

    "Hu Ben Guards? Unheard of!" Zhang Xianzhong said angrily: "The officers and soldiers are brave, are we, the Eighth Kings Camp, cowards? Give me my order, and anyone who dares to retreat will die!"

    Before he finished speaking, Sun Kewang rushed back, sweating profusely: "Father, the officers and soldiers are charging too hard, brothers can't stop it!"

    "Only a few hundred horses disrupted my formation?" Zhang Xianzhong was a man after all, and he quickly calmed himself down: "Where did that guard come from? Why??Never heard of it before?  "

    These bandits are all operating in the Central Plains area. No one has heard of the names of Ding Yunyi and Hu Benwei, and they all shake their heads in confusion.

    But it was also from this day on that the three words "Hu Benwei" were firmly imprinted in the hearts of these bandits.

    The changing situation on the battlefield put Zhang Xianzhong into a dilemma.  The fighting continued, and the momentum of the officers and soldiers was rising.  retreat?  Seeing that He Renlong was about to be captured and killed, he felt unwilling to do so.

    At the time of hesitation, thousands of Ming troops had been shouting to kill for two days, but there were signs of charging towards the Chinese army.

    At this time, Li Dingguo in front was also defeated and gasped repeatedly: "Father, it can't be done. Hong Chengchou led the troops well and the camp was well-defended. Dingguo couldn't get in even though he charged several times. Instead, he was killed by them!"  "

    "Father!" shouted Zhang Xianzhong's other adopted son Liu Wenxiu, who was commanding from the front. He also rushed over: "Those Ming soldiers seem to be crazy. They are killing wherever there are many people. Brothers really can't stop them.  He Renlong has been rescued by them."

    Hearing the news, Zhang Xianzhong knew that it was impossible to win today, and sighed: "Heaven will never destroy He Renlong, that's all. Our mission has been completed. All troops will be withdrawn and we will march eastward according to the plan!"

    The surging rebel army, following Zhang Xianzhong's order, all retreated from the battlefield with a roar. At this moment, the morale of the officers and soldiers was already rising, and they chased after the rebel army and beheaded many of them.

    In this battle, the officers and soldiers were destined to be defeated, but Ding Yunyi came from the sky and turned defeat into victory. The battlefield was filled with cheers.

    In the middle, there is the big flag that carries these Ming army soldiers to fight the enemy bravely: the brave and loyal tiger guards!

    Duan Saner stood proudly holding a flag, Wang Wei and several brothers were guarding him. Standing under the flag was a majestic young general who commanded these officers and soldiers to create miracles on the battlefield: Ding Yunyi!

    Ding Yunyi became famous in Fujian, but in the Central Plains, he also became famous in one battle!

    Ding Yunyi, the Five Tigers guerrilla general and Qingchao Captain!

    "Ding Yunyi, Tiger Guard! Tiger Guard, Ding Yunyi!"

    Suddenly, I don¡¯t know who took the lead in shouting, and then more and more people joined in the cry: "Ding Yunyi, Hu Benwei! Hu Benwei, Ding Yunyi!"

    The cry spread wider and wider, tens of thousands of Ming troops shouted at the same time, the cry was earth-shattering!

    Become famous in one battle, Tiger Guard¡ª¡ªDing Yunyi!

    He Renlong, who had narrowly escaped death, was in shock under the guards on the left and right. He held the position of deputy commander, and these people were all his subordinates, but now they were shouting another person's name in unison, which made him feel ashamed.  Angry and angry.

    But it was Ding Yunyi who saved his life. If it weren't for this person, I'm afraid that his reputation would be ruined this time, but he wouldn't be able to get angry for a while.

    In the camp, the governor of the three sides, the prince's Taibao, and the Minister of War, Hong Chengchou, also witnessed this feat. In his opinion, this victory was simply incredible.

    ??A man, with three hundred cavalry, accomplished an almost impossible task!

    He had never paid much attention to the Five Tigers guerrilla general from Taiwan at the beginning. He only vaguely heard that this man was brave and good at fighting. He would always strive for the first place in every battle. When he saw him today, not only was his words true, but he was more than brave.  He is simply a life-threatening God of War figure!

    "Come on!" Hong Chengchou suddenly came back to his senses: "I promise that if Ding Yunyi can win, I will come out of the camp to greet him personally. I will do what I say, and you will come with me out of the camp. Remember, never look down on this man again.  "

    Those officials had long been impressed by Ding Yunyi's bravery. When they heard that the Commander-in-Chief actually wanted to come out of the camp to greet him in person, and knew that Ding Yunyi had been appreciated by the Commander-in-Chief and that his future would be unlimited, they scrambled one by one to follow the Commander-in-Chief out of the camp.

    In the distance, the banner of "The Brave, Loyal Tiger and Guard" appeared in his sight, and then Ding Yunyi, covered in blood, slowly walked over with a group of cavalry.

    Hong Chengchou shouted: "Ding Yunyi, this governor is here to pick you up!"

    Ding Yunyi galloped up on his horse, got close to him, dismounted, wielded his shield on his left and his sword on his right, and said loudly: "Ding Yunyi lived up to his command and returned with all the soldiers. This battle commander gave me three hundred elite cavalry, and fifty-three people were killed."  , injured thirty-eight people, the commander-in-chief will punish him!"

    The number of killed exceeded the wounded. Although the battle was won, the tragedy was only known to those involved.

    These elite cavalry were selected and carefully armed by Hong Chengchou. The loss of one of them usually made him depressed for a long time. But at this time, fifty-three people were killed, but Hong Chengchou didn't care: "With more than a hundred cavalry casualties, Deputy He was rescued."  Of the whole army, Ding Xiangwen is truly the most powerful general in the Ming Dynasty. I heard that Wu Sangui, the son of Wu Xiang at the border, also ranked first among the three armies for his bravery. Now that I have Ding Xiangwen under my command, can Ning Yuan¡¯s army be the best?¡±

    &nbsp; For a time, there was a chorus of praises from the surrounding area.  They all flatter Commander Hong, who knows people, how brave Ding Yunyi is, and so on.

    Hong Chengchou suddenly discovered that Ding Yunyi was covered in blood: "Ding Yunyi, take off your armor!"

    Ding Yunyi was startled and didn't know what he was doing. He put away the "Dragon Teeth", put down his shield, and took off his armor. He heard Hong Chengchou calling his soldiers: "Come on, let's see how many arrows there are on General Ding's shield and how many wounds there are on his body.  "

    The soldiers came forward and reported back after a while: "Returning to the Commander-in-Chief, General Ding was hit by nineteen arrows on his shield, and his whole body was wounded by arrows and eight swords!"

    "Everyone was shocked when they heard this. This man was really desperate. He had arrow wounds and knife wounds all over his body. He was so brave. If this man gave him thousands more people, how could he still do it?

    Hong Chengchou's expression also changed greatly, and he said after a long time: "I was watching the battle from behind. Every time Ding Xiangwen hit an arrow, one of the arrows was broken. He kept running without stopping, and the man did not put away his sword. He suffered eight wounds. He fought bravely to kill the enemy, which is rare in the world. This is the hero of the Ming Dynasty.  Good luck to the court. With Ding Xiangwen here, I don't have to worry about the rebels!"  ~!

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 216: Divide the Troops

    The first achievement in clashing enemy formations!

    Ding Yunyi succeeded in the first battle and became famous in the Central Plains!

    After this war, I am afraid that no one in the Central Plains will not know the name of Ding Yunyi!

    He was hit by nineteen arrows in the shield and suffered eight wounds on his body. Although they were all flesh wounds and not serious, the rumors among the sergeants gradually changed.

    It is said that the Five Tigers guerrilla general from Taiwan led his seven subordinates and charged into the enemy formation. He was hit by a total of twenty-seven arrows. Each arrow he hit was cut off at the cost of twenty-seven arrows.  , killed more than a hundred generals of the bandits in a row, and were shocked by the bandits to the point of being defeated.

    Rumors are often more credible than the truth.  One arrow is hit and one arrow is broken, and twenty-seven arrows are hit and the enemy is defeated. How can this be a human being?  Simply the God of War.

    Especially his sentence "Anyone whose beheading is less than level 3 shall be killed!" is even more talked about.

    Just the rumors made Hong Chengchou, who had just experienced the joy of the victory, no longer happy. After Zhang Xianzhong was defeated, he suddenly disappeared. Of the 200,000 bandits in the Henan battlefield, only tens of thousands were left to continue to struggle with the officers and soldiers.  .

    "Everyone, I just got a piece of news." Hong Chengchou looked gloomy and glanced at Ding Yunyi intentionally or unintentionally: "At the Xingyang Conference, Gao Niyingxiang was rebelled by the 72nd Battalion of Thirteen Families and was jointly elected as the overall leader. Commander-in-Chief II  One hundred thousand rebels.¡±

    With a "boom", all the generals suddenly started whispering, and after a while, all eyes fell on Ding Yunyi.

    When Ding Yunyi first came, he predicted that Gao Yingxiang would become the leader of the rebels. At that time, everyone did not believe it, but they did not expect that it would actually come true now.

    "On the battlefield in front of me, the main forces such as Gao Ni Yingxiang, Li Ni Zicheng, Zhang Ni Xianzhong, etc. have all disappeared. Our Eighth Route Encirclement and Suppression Army now only faces some real rogue bandits, and other  They are fighting with me, just running around!" Hong Chengchou said worriedly: "What do you think?"

    The discussion suddenly became quiet. At this time, no one dared to express their opinions easily.

    "Ding Yunyi, where are you?" No one answered.  Hong Chengchou asked the general directly.

    Ding Yunyi became famous in one battle, and no one dared to underestimate him. He stood up and said: "I still say the same thing. When the commander-in-chief attacks in eight directions, the rebels will inevitably divide their troops into four directions. They will deal with it all the way in Henan, all the way in Shaanxi, and all the way in Sichuan.  The last route must be to Fengyang! Commander-in-Chief Zhang Ni Xianzhong has been missing on the battlefield for two days. Gao Ni Yingxiang and Li Ni Zicheng have not been heard from since the Xingyang Conference.  !¡±

    When Ding Yunyi arrived, Hong Chengchou, like everyone else, did not believe a word he said. However, his defeat of Zhang Xianzhong the day before yesterday had a different weight in Hong Chengchou's mind. Once a person's mentality changes, his attitude towards the other party's words will naturally change.  It's different.

    Hong Chengchou pondered there for a long time: "Divide the troops into four directions, divide the troops into four directions. Once the rebels attack Fengyang or enter Sichuan, how can we still deal with it? Forget it, the rebels will send out troops in four directions, and I will merge the eight into four.  . Send me an order to rush to Sichuan immediately, and send a message to the female commander Qin Liangyu to be on guard. I will personally direct the troops to suppress the bandits all the way.  enemy"

    He hesitated for a moment: "Congratulations to Renlong and Ai Wannian!"

    "Here!" The two deputy commanders stood up.

    "You two each lead an army. Follow me!" Hong Chengchou ordered, and then said: "It's just that I need an army. Gallop quickly, catch up with the rebels, and stop the rebels at Huoqiu or Yingzhou, who can  Dare you take on this important task?¡±

    This task not only requires quickness and bravery, but also facing the powerful rebels alone is an extremely heavy task. For a while, the generals looked at each other and no one dared to get up.

    Hong Chengchou's eyes fell on Ding Yunyi again.

    In the battle of Xinyang, Ding Yunyi fought with great fame. At this time, he couldn't hide even if he wanted to, so he simply said loudly: "Commander Commander, the traitors have been gone for a long time. I am afraid that Huo Qiu will not be able to arrive in time. I am willing to lead an army and rush to help."  Yingzhou!¡±

    "Okay, it would be great if you would like to lead the army"!  Hong Chengchou was overjoyed: "I will still give you 300 fine cavalry, and then select 500 cavalry from various ministries to make up for you 800 cavalry. At the same time, I order Yin Menglong, the magistrate of Yingzhou, to give you full assistance."

    "Commander Commander, I have one more request. If Commander Commander is willing to agree, Ding Yunyi will send troops immediately."

    Ding Yunyi was brave enough to actually make a request to the commander-in-chief, but Hong Chengchou didn't take it seriously: "Just do it."

    Ding Yunyi expressed all his thoughts: "Yingzhou is a wealthy place with poorly prepared troops. Unlike the Central Plains, where wars are fought every day and the soldiers have long been accustomed to it. There is a fear that the army is not ready for the battle and will therefore be embarrassed." Ding Yunyi led eight hundred  The cavalry can only last for five days after arriving in Yingzhou. If reinforcements do not arrive within five days, Ding Yunyi may be unable to support himself. "

    "Five days"?There is no use for five days.  Hong Chengchou smiled and said: "You go first, and the reinforcements will go out immediately. After you arrive at Yingzhou, if you can hold on there for five days, my army will have launched a massive attack on the rebels!"  "

    Facing He Renlong and Ai Wannian: "Both deputy mayors, have you heard this? You two will organize your troops and set off immediately, without any mistakes! Ding Yunyi will hold on there for five days, you will wait later  Attack, the rebels will be defeated!"

    "Yes, I will obey the Commander-in-Chief's orders!"

    After all the arrangements were made, Hong Chengchou repeatedly told Ding Yunyi to move quickly, and then he let Ding Yunyi leave with confidence.

    As soon as he came out of the camp, he saw He Fengsheng, the Imperial Academy's wine minister, waiting for him. He remembered the letter Zhang Kentang had given him and hurriedly took it out and handed it over.

    He Fengsheng glanced at it and said, "Xiang Wen, since you have my disciple's letter, why didn't you give it to me earlier?"

    Ding Yunyi said hurriedly: "As soon as Yun Yi arrived in the army, he was so busy that he forgot about it."

    He Fengsheng nodded: "Xiang Wen, Zai Ning praised you repeatedly in the letter. You will definitely become a pillar of the imperial court. I didn't believe it before, but in the battle the day before yesterday, you will show your sharpness and kill.  The rebels were defeated and defeated, and I was convinced. This is truly a blessing for my court."

    After a few words of praise, his tone changed: "But I think you have too much murderous intent, which will hinder your future, and you need to work hard to change it. You may not be able to listen to what I say, but since Zaining's letter is here,  I'm not afraid of offending anyone, so I can only tell you. The famous general Qi Jiguang was able to spare others, let alone you."

    Ding Yunyi didn¡¯t take it seriously. He killed the enemy in front of the battle line, so why should he be merciful?  However, he was a senior and it was difficult for him to refute publicly, so he only agreed.

    He Fengsheng looked around and saw no one around, and suddenly said: "This time you are dividing your troops to rescue Yingzhou. Do you know what I am most worried about?"

    Ding Yunyi shook his head, and He Fengsheng's expression was extremely solemn: "He Renlong is good at fighting, and Ai Wannian is resourceful. They are both rare generals in the court. It's a pity that the two of them are jealous. You fought bravely to kill the enemy the day before yesterday. Let He Ren  The dragon's face is dull, I'm afraid they won't try their best to rescue him this time."

    Ding Yunyi was startled and said: "Fengyang is the capital of China, and the imperial mausoleums are all there. If something goes wrong, everyone will be guilty. Aren't they afraid of being beheaded?"

    "We will only kill Fengyang officials, what does it have to do with them?" He Fengsheng sighed: "They are responsible for suppressing thieves in the Central Plains, but they don't care about Anhui's affairs. Once Fengyang is lost, they can only chase after them.  If the suppression is not successful, it is enough to get someone who has done meritorious service and remains in office. You need to know that now is the time to employ people. These generals who have soldiers and can fight will not be easily moved by the court, and they must continue to rely on them.  Suppressing thieves! And Commander Hong, he seems to trust you a lot, but after all, you are not his direct descendant, so I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t be interested in you.¡±

    Ding Yunyi nodded silently. This trip to Yingzhou gave him an unknown feeling.  Especially for Hong Chengchou, I originally had a good impression of him, but now because these words came out of He Fengsheng's mouth, I'm afraid that what Hong Chengchou was thinking was different from what he said.

    "I was rewarded by the Holy Spirit. I should have gone back a long time ago, but I stayed here just for this level." He Fengsheng's voice became lower and lower: "You are leaving with thousands of hearts. I will try my best to continue to stay here.  If we don¡¯t leave, we have to urge Commander Hong to move forward. There is someone else who may be able to turn the situation around.¡±

    "Who?" Ding Yunyi asked hurriedly.

    "Supervisor He Luyao, Eunuch He." He Fengsheng said the name slowly: "Eunuch He is the son of Eunuch Wang Chengen. I heard that you and Eunuch Wang are good friends. His words have great weight in front of Commander Hong. It's a pity that you can't come.  Coincidentally, Eunuch He is infected and bedridden. But if things change, I will try my best to put pressure on Eunuch He. "

    "Thank you, sir." Ding Yunyi felt inexplicably grateful: "Yun Yi will never forget your kindness!"

    He Fengsheng¡¯s face straightened: ¡°I¡¯m not helping you, but the court!¡±

    At this time, the eight hundred cavalrymen had already assembled. He Fengsheng waved his hand: "Go, go. We scholars can't mount horses or kill thieves. If we want to conquer the Central Plains, we have to rely on you."

    "My lord, take your leave!"

    Ding Yunyi cupped his hands and came to the cavalry.

    Some of these cavalrymen followed Ding Yunyi into battle to kill the enemy that day, and some admired Ding Yunyi's majesty. When they saw Ding Yunyi coming, they all dismounted and shouted:

    "We have met the general and would like to follow him to kill the enemy!"

    "Get on the horse!" Ding Yunyi took the lead in getting on the horse: "From now on, the rules must be changed. There is no need to dismount before the battle."

    That day he found an excuse to kill generals to establish his power, but now the situation is no longer the same. He held the battle flag in Duan Saner's hand and said: "ButOne rule remains unchanged, wherever the battle flag goes, you all must die!  There are three more rules for you to keep in mind.  Anyone who refuses to advance despite the flag will be killed!  If you hear the enemy retreat, kill him!  Anyone whose beheading is less than level 3 shall be killed!  "

    "If you see the flag and refuse to advance, kill! If you hear the enemy retreat, kill! If you behead less than three levels, kill!"

    Ding Yunyi took the battle flag from Duan Saner's hand and said sternly: "Soldiers, kill the enemy, serve the country, and make contributions, follow me!"

    The battle flag then fluttered in the wind:

    The brave and loyal tiger guards!

    ¡¾**Baidu search** High-quality hand-typing by book friends and super fast update speed¡¿

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 217 Yingzhou Deploys Troops

    The development of the matter was exactly as Ding Yunyi had predicted.

    After Hong Chengchou decided on an eight-pronged attack, Li Zicheng quickly proposed a plan to divide his troops into four prongs.  Among the four divisions of troops, the eastward marching troops became the main force in overcoming Hong Chengchou's encirclement and suppression.

    After the officers and soldiers were completely attracted to the Henan battlefield, Gao Yingxiang and Li Zicheng quickly led the main force to attack Gushi.  Gushi, who was caught off guard, threw the city into the hands of the rebels without putting up much resistance.

    Gao Yingxiang and Li Zicheng got a rare respite after getting Gushi.

    While this team was recuperating and replenishing supplies in Gushi, Zhang Xianzhong¡¯s battalion, which had withdrawn from the frontal battlefield, also arrived.

    Zhang Xianzhong, who originally acted as a magnet for officers and soldiers, suddenly became the main force of the eastward march.

    Zhang Xianzhong, who suffered a loss in Xinyang, put all his anger on the upcoming attack on the city.  He commanded his army and attacked Huoqiu. Huoqiu was defeated in one battle.

    Zhang Xianzhong made a hasty replenishment at Huoqiu, and immediately sent his army straight to Shouzhou. After only a short resistance, Shouzhou also fell into Zhang Xianzhong's hands.

    With two battles and two victories, the morale of Zhang Xianzhong's camp was restored.

    His next target was directly set at Yingzhou, an important town in Anhui!

    At this time, Ding Yunyi, who was ordered to reinforce Yingzhou, knew that the cities of Huoqiu and Shouzhou were hopeless, so he did not stop and rode lightly and quickly towards Yingzhou.

    The rogue soldiers invaded Anhui, causing chaos in this place that had never been ravaged by war.  This is especially true for Yingzhou.

    Yingzhou magistrate Yin Menglong, state magistrate Zhao Shikuan, and minister Zhang Heming have no masters.  Yingzhou's troops are poorly prepared and the soldiers have never fought before. What can they do to resist the incoming bandit army?

    Fengyang does have 20,000 troops, but once Yingzhou is defeated, the rebel army will definitely march directly to Fengyang. Fengyang has no time to take care of itself, so where can they send troops?

    The whole Yingzhou is in complete chaos!

    Fortunately, Yin Menglong was quite talented. After the panic, he quickly forced himself to calm down and ordered the city to be closed down and be on strict guard.  While recruiting young people everywhere.

    But at this time, everyone is thinking about how to escape. Who is willing to fight against the bandits?

    "Master Yin, after two days of recruitment, there are only a few dozen people." Zhao Shikuan rushed in with sweat; "The common people are unwilling to apply, and now they are thinking about escaping for their lives."

    Yin Menglong¡¯s face was ashen.  Yingzhou only has more than 2,000 troops. How can they resist the incoming bandits?

    Zhao Shikuan said cautiously: "I heard that the person leading the rebel army was Zhang Ni Xianzhong. This man was extremely ferocious, and all the court officials were executed wherever he passed. At present, Yingzhou has few major generals, so why not withdraw temporarily?"

    "No!" The words came out.  Yin Menglong and Zhang Heming shouted together: "Yingzhou is an important place. Once Yingzhou is defeated, the thieves will no longer be able to stop them. Fengyang is in danger. Fengyang is where the central capital is and where the imperial mausoleum is. Once it is lost, we won't have enough heads to chop it off."  of!"

    Zhang Heming nodded: "Yes, even if we die, we must live and die with Yingzhou! Master Yin. Although the city of Yingzhou is not in good condition and the military equipment is not repaired, since the imperial court has put you and me here, we must do our best. It's amazing.  Die to repay the imperial court!"

    By this time, the two of them had made up their minds and were no longer afraid.

    "My lord, my lord. The reinforcements are coming, the reinforcements are coming!"

    At this time.  A subordinate rushed in rolling and crawling.

    Yin Menglong and others were immediately ecstatic and couldn't wait.  After rushing out of the Yamen, Yin Menglong shouted repeatedly: "Where are the reinforcements? Where are the reinforcements?"

    "Five Tigers guerrilla general Ding Yunyi is sent to Commander Hong to reinforce Yingzhou!"

    A voice sounded, and Yin Menglong and others saw the young general who called himself "Ding Yunyi" jump off his horse and said loudly.

    "Okay, okay, General Ding!" Yin Menglong was very excited: "The bandit army has defeated Huoqiu and Shouzhou in a row, and they will arrive at Yingzhou in a blink of an eye. Yingzhou's troops are weak, and we are at our wits' end. We don't want the general to just tell the truth.  Reinforcements have arrived. General, please take care of Yingzhou!"

    Zhang Heming was thoughtful and looked behind Ding Yunyi: "I wonder how many troops the general has brought?"

    "Eight hundred fine riders!"

    Ding Yunyi¡¯s answer immediately disappointed several Yingzhou officials.  Just assume that the reinforcements coming this time are not only 10,000 but also 8,000.

    Yin Menglong gritted his teeth and said: "General, the person commanding the bandit army this time is Zhang Xianzhong. I heard that this man is fierce and has tens of thousands of troops. Is it difficult for 800 people to resist him?"

    "Sir, it's okay." Ding Yunyi said with high spirits: "That day when I was in Xinyang, my three hundred cavalry defeated his fifty thousand. Today there are eight hundred cavalry, and there are all the soldiers of Yingzhou, so why worry about it? Besides, I only have 50,000 cavalry.?Stay here for five days. After five days, the army will arrive!  "

    Hearing that there were reinforcements from the army behind, the Yingzhou officials were relieved. Yin Menglong hurriedly said, "The general has been working hard for a long journey. I will have people prepare food and wine to support the general."

    Ding Yunyi waved his hand: "I'm not busy, please help me get some food to satisfy the hunger of my brothers. Ding Yunyi also wants to ask some adults to take me to observe Yingzhou."

    Yin Menglong did not dare to neglect. While ordering people to get food for the eight hundred cavalry, he personally led Ding Yunyi on patrols.

    After an inspection, when he arrived at the entrance of the city, Ding Yunyi's brows were tightly knitted together.  Yingzhou's defense was far weaker than he imagined.

    The city wall was as weak as paper. Counting the government officials, servants of various officials and the original soldiers in the city, there were no more than 3,000 people.  The sword is embroidered and the arrows are bare. How can we fight Zhang Xianzhong with such an army?

    Clearly seeing Ding Yunyi's dissatisfaction, Yin Menglong sighed and said: "General Ding, Yingzhou has not encountered war for many years. No one would have thought that rogue bandits would suddenly appear here. The people in the city are now panicked and there is no way to recruit brave soldiers."

    Ding Yunyi also knew their difficulties: "You have to defend this place even with a small number of people. Five days is enough. Sirs, recruit all the available people, sharpen your knives and polish your arrows. Tell the brothers  We, tens of thousands of imperial troops will arrive within a few days. If Yingzhou is captured by the rebels, they will kill people and set fire to them, and no one in Yingzhou will survive!"

    This is the specialty of these officials, and they responded one after another.

    "These magistrates, magistrates, and ministers are all arrogant figures in the local area. But at this time, a disaster is coming, and they all point to Ding Yunyi, a military commander, to save his life. They will do whatever Ding Yunyi says, and they will not hesitate at all.

    "I and my brothers will be stationed outside the city." Ding Yunyi nodded and said outside the city.

    Zhang Heming was shocked when he heard this: "General, when the bandit army comes, it will be huge. The general only has 800 horses. How can we resist it? It is better to station in the city. With more people, we will naturally have greater strength."

    Ding Yunyi smiled: "If we can't stop the bandits outside the city, can we do it inside the city? My lords, I have two things to ask of you. The first thing is to ask the adults to send me all the bows and arrows you can find.  It¡¯s best to have a gun.¡±

    "Cannons?" Yin Menglong said in embarrassment: "Where are the cannons in Yingzhou? You can find them in the assault arsenal. In addition, I can also order the craftsmen to build them overnight. I can send as many as I can to the general."

    Ding Yunyi also knew that finding cannons here was really wishful thinking: "Well, the second thing is that once the rebels attack me, your Excellency must let all the soldiers board the tower, put up more flags and drums, beat the drums loudly, and wave the flags and shout  , it would be best if the people also climb up the tower to cheer me on."

    Several officials understood at that time that this was a strategy to mislead the enemy, so that the enemy could not figure out how many troops Yingzhou had.

    Ding Yunyi carefully explained what he needed and how to defend the city, and then he led his men to station outside the city.  The people in Yingzhou City heard that reinforcements were coming. Although they didn't know how many reinforcements were coming, they felt somewhat relieved.

    Ding Yunyi commanded his soldiers to set up camp urgently, setting up traps and tripping ropes.

    Duan Saner was directing and supervising the brothers as they were busy. When he saw Ding Yunyi approaching, he suddenly asked: "Sir, we have finished the fight this time, can we go home?"

    "Are you homesick?" Ding Yunyi asked with a smile.

    Duan San'er nodded honestly: "Well, it didn't take long to leave home, but I really thought about it. Sir, you are so carefree and comfortable in Penghu, Taiwan, why do you have to come here? I know.  , those people look down on us.¡±

    Ding Yunyi smiled: "Yes, they all look down on us, but we didn't come here ourselves, the emperor asked us to come. We people can't disobey the emperor's orders!"

    ¡°When you become the emperor yourself, we won¡¯t have to be manipulated by others anymore.¡± Duan Saner said smoothly.

    Ding Yunyi was startled: "Duan San, you must never say such words in the future. If someone hears it, your head will be chopped off."

    "We're not afraid." Duan San'er said carelessly; "We used to be pirates. If we hadn't met adults, our heads might have been moved by now. Let me say this with all my heart, if it weren't for adults, our brothers  Who among the seven is willing to suffer here? Didn¡¯t you see that the officials, no matter how small, looked at us as if they were local leopards and ignored us? If we were in Taiwan, we would be alone.  Big-eared Guangzi slapped you. I can¡¯t even name who the emperor is now, but if you become the emperor, I will serve you wholeheartedly. "

    "Duan San, shut up." Seeing Duan San'er talking more and more, he became more and more confused.After saying that, Ding Yunyi couldn't help scolding him, but he was a little touched in his heart. The brothers were really loyal to him.

    I don¡¯t know how Wang Chengen¡¯s arrangements were in the capital, or whether Chongzhen would listen to him and transfer him back to Taiwan.

    This place is not your own place. You are controlled and angered everywhere. Otherwise, because of the emperor's orders, you would have let go and it would have turned upside down.

    ¡°After I took these brothers out, I had to bring them back safely.  But can he do this in the face of the oncoming bandit army?

    Ding Yunyi doesn¡¯t know that he can¡¯t face this problem now.

    However, these are all brothers whom he regards as his brothers!  To be continued.  .

 Part 1: Storm in Penghu Chapter 218 Day 1: Arrows raining down

    There was tension and solemnity inside and outside Yingzhou City.

    Outside the city, at the camp under the new station, eight hundred cavalry were fully armed.  The bows and arrows that had just been transported from Yingzhou City were placed beside them.

    They are cavalry, but now they are no longer cavalry or archers.

    A big flag is placed in the middle so that everyone can see it clearly: the brave and loyal tiger guards!

    Not only the officers and soldiers in Yingzhou City saw this big flag, but also the bandits commanded by Zhang Xianzhong who had arrived in Yingzhou also saw it!

    ?????????????????? Tiger Guard!  It's the Tiger Guard again!

    On the Xinyang battlefield, three hundred elite cavalry charged into the enemy formation, killing the "rebels" into rivers of blood and littering the fields with corpses. What seemed like a good victory turned into a disastrous defeat in the blink of an eye.

    And now, I actually see this big flag here again!

    Zhang Xianzhong looked gloomy and said nothing.  In fact, at this time, the "Eight Kings" also felt an inexplicable fear in their hearts.

    Why?  Could it be that while he was on the battlefield, there would be opponents he was afraid of?

    "Father, I thought there must not be many people on the other side." Li Dingguo suddenly said.

    "Why?" Zhang Xianzhong frowned.

    Li Dingguo pondered for a moment: "Father, in all prefectures and counties, the garrison will not exceed 3,000. We have been fighting with officers and soldiers for these years, and we already know it. Moreover, Anhui has been without war for a long time, so the defense must be empty. And when we escape from Henan,  The officers and soldiers did not notice at all. The Tiger Guards on the opposite side must be light-armed and fast cavalry, rushing all the way for reinforcements. Since they are rushing for reinforcements, they must be mainly cavalry and there will not be many people. Therefore, I thought that we should capture them in one fell swoop before the officers and soldiers arrived.  Yingzhou!¡±

    "Yes, what my son said makes sense." Zhang Xianzhong loved his adopted son the most: "I felt deeply resentful when Xinyang was defeated that day. Today I can take revenge at the foot of Yingzhou City! Liu Wenxiu and Sun Kewang!"

    "exist!"

    "You two each lead 2,000 men and attack from the left and right! You must capture Yingzhou today!"

    "yes!"

    The Yingzhou offensive and defensive battle broke out!

    At this time, there were four thousand bandits outside Yingzhou City.  The defenders only had 800 cavalry converted into infantry!

    "The first day." Looking at the surging bandits, Ding Yunyi whispered, and then his voice suddenly raised: "Wave the flag!"

    A big red flag waved "Hulala".  In an instant, the drums, trumpets, and shouts from Yingzhou City Tower were loud and powerful, as if there were thousands of troops hidden in the city.

    "Black flag!"

    Following Ding Yunyi¡¯s order.  A big black flag waved vigorously again.  The eight hundred cavalry took a step forward, took out their attack weapons, drew their bows and arrows, and calmly watched the surging thieves.

    The black flag suddenly stopped, and the entire battlefield seemed to have stopped.

    In the eyes of these eight hundred cavalrymen.  There is nothing at this moment, only enemies!

    They held up the bows and arrows in their hands, looked at the enemies coldly, and waited coldly for the final order to be issued.

    The four thousand bandit army was huge, but the tide of shouting at the city entrance made them a little scared.  They didn't know how many officers and soldiers were hiding in Yingzhou.  And what makes them afraid.  It's another kind of fear brought from Xinyang in my heart: Tiger Guards!

    No rogue bandit can forget that three hundred tiger guards killed tens of thousands of "rebels" and their blood dyed the ground of Xinyang red.

    Once fear occurs, it is difficult to eliminate it in a short period of time.

    But Zhang Xianzhong¡¯s military laws are strict and he will never show mercy when killing people. Those who disobey military orders will have only one outcome: death!

    It was also death before.  The end is also death, the only option is to give it a try.  Or there is still a way to survive.

    Liu Wenxiu and Sun Kewang, one on the left and one on the right.  Screaming and urging loudly.  An army of four thousand thieves surged forward.

    Ding Yunyi moved his hand holding the handle of the knife, and suddenly shouted: "Arrow!"

    The black flag that stood straight up fell down with a "hurrah".

    The arrows fell like raindrops!

    The row of thieves rushing to the front fell down like wheat.  Arrows filled the sky, causing chaos to the rebel army's position.

    "No retreat! Only advance!"

    The voices of the leaders of the thief army at all levels sounded heartbreaking, urging these subordinates to charge forward desperately.

    Four thousand people can drown the officers and soldiers on the opposite side!

    But what they faced was eight hundred elite cavalry.

    Since the advent of rogue bandits, the Central Plains has become a war-torn place.  Cao Wenzhao, Ai Wannian, and He Renlong all fight against the rogue bandits all year round, with almost no rest for a day. Their officers and soldiers are also experienced in hundreds of battles, they are fierce and fierce, and they have no fear of the rogue bandits.Fear, extremely rich battlefield experience.

    ?? If it were officers and soldiers from other places, they might have run away long ago when they were charged by these thousands of thieves. However, these eight hundred cavalry were not surprised. They already knew that the thieves just like to win by relying on numbers.  As long as they repel a few attacks, their own momentum will decline first.

    Especially these eight hundred cavalry, three hundred cavalry were carefully trained by Hong Chengchou, and the other five hundred cavalry were carefully selected by Hong Chengchou under strict orders.

    Although they left their familiar war horses, they were not afraid at all.

    A round of arrows was released, followed by another round of arrow rain.

    The bandits fell one after another under the arrows. At this time, the soldiers and civilians on the Yingzhou City Tower saw how majestic the army below the city was. They couldn't help but cheer, and the shouts became louder and louder.

    The cooperation between the people below and above the city caused the uncontrollable fear in the hearts of the rebels to emerge again.

    The third round of arrows was fired, and the bandit soldiers who suffered heavy casualties screamed in horror, turned around and ran away. When they ran in front, their companions behind were affected, and the formation instantly became a mess.

    No matter how much Liu Wenxiu and Sun Kewang cursed and scolded, they could not stop their subordinates from being defeated.

    The bandits¡¯ first attack was easily defeated under the ferocious bow and arrow attacks of eight hundred cavalry.

    But Ding Yunyi was not relaxed at all. This was just Zhang Xianzhong's first tentative attack.  In this attack, one third of the meager bows and arrows provided by Yingzhou had been consumed.

    Opposite is Zhang Xianzhong¡¯s camp with tens of thousands of people

    ?¡­

    Zhang Xianzhong's face was livid, and he didn't say a word as he looked at his subordinates who were retreating in a hurry and in a state of embarrassment.

    "Father" Liu Wenxiu gritted her teeth and walked up.

    Zhang Xianzhong waved his hand and interrupted him: "No need to say more, you have tried your best. Our army first arrived and we didn't know the depth, so we were defeated. I don't believe that Yingzhou hid millions of arrows. Reorganize the team.  , attack again after half an hour!¡±

    "yes!"

    Liu Wenxiu suddenly understood that his adoptive father was going to use the lives of his brothers to consume the other's arrows

    ?¡­

    "Cum! Cum!"

    There were roars one after another, and rows of feather arrows were shot out fiercely, followed by screams one after another.

    On the battlefield in front, countless corpses were already lying on the ground, layer upon layer. However, after a group of thieves died, another group came forward, and they could not kill them all.

    Even if tens of thousands of people are lined up for you to kill, they may not be able to kill them all in a few days.

    The rebels risked huge casualties and continued to consume the limited arrows in the hands of the officers and soldiers, and this was what Ding Yunyi was most worried about.

    Spending countless lives in exchange for a victory is the stupidest approach, but under certain circumstances, it is also the most effective.  For example, this is the case under Yingzhou City.

    The consumption of arrows was astonishing, and the 800 cavalrymen lost their strength after killing them.

    Those bandits who rushed up fell down in large numbers under the attack of arrows. Some were killed on the spot, and some did not die for a while. They rolled around on the ground and screamed miserably.

    Some bandit soldiers who were lucky enough not to be shot and killed finally rushed up, but the trap that had been ambushed for a long time became their nightmare again.

    The sharp bamboo sticks swallowed up lives one by one in a matter of seconds.

    This is a battlefield that the bandits will never forget forever.  Here, countless of their companions died, and countless others were maimed.  But behind them, there were emotionless urgings from leaders at all levels.

    Urging them to charge, urging them to die!

    A wave of charges were repelled, but a new charge appeared.

    The god of death flickers in and out of sight over the battlefield, ready to take human lives anytime and anywhere.

    Even the cheers in Yingzhou City stopped. These soldiers and civilians who were accustomed to living in peace witnessed such horrific killings for the first time.

    Is this a war?  No, this is a nightmare that people will never forget!

    Even after decades, they will suddenly wake up from this nightmare.

    Killing someone here is as easy as killing a chicken!

    Suddenly, the sound of gongs to withdraw troops came from the bandit army. As if receiving the grace of amnesty, the bandit army retreated like a tide.

    Countless corpses just lie quietly on the battlefield opposite, and no one will shed a tear for them.

    Several wounded bandits were wailing and dragging their heavy bodies, step by step towards the formation.They were afraid that an arrow would suddenly fly from behind.

    But no one cares about them, no matter whether they are alive or dead, no one cares about them.

    The eight hundred cavalrymen looked at the struggling wounded soldiers calmly and indifferently, with no anger in their eyes, let alone sympathy.  When their roles are reversed, no one will sympathize with them.

    This is the battlefield, the most cruel, bloody and terrifying battlefield!

    When you die, you are considered dead; when you are alive, it is the virtue that your ancestors have accumulated for themselves.

    Ding Yunyi sighed, the first day's battle should be over here.  His own losses were slight, and the opponent's casualties were heavy, but Zhang Xianzhong also achieved his goal.

    In just the first day of defense, Ding Yunyi consumed almost all the arrows.  But in Yingzhou City, the arrows Yin Menglong promised to rush to make have not been transported yet.

    Five days, this is just the beginning.  The difficulties were beyond imagination, and Zhang Xianzhong's determination to capture Yingzhou was also beyond imagination.  The bloody battle has just begun.

    Maybe tomorrow, we will have to fight face to face with those thieves after all.

    Yingzhou in the city may not be able to count on it for a while. The only elites that can be used now are these 800 cavalry.

    This is the only trump card in Ding Yunyi¡¯s hand!  !  ~!

 Part 1: Storm in Penghu Chapter 219 Day 2: Charge the enemy with sharp cavalry

    On the first day of the attack, the rebels threw away hundreds of corpses and fled in panic, which greatly boosted the morale of Yingzhou's soldiers and civilians.

    The governor of the state, Yin Menglong, the state magistrate Zhao Shikuan, and the minister Zhang Heming were in high spirits. No wonder Commander Hong dared to rush to the aid of Yingzhou only because he was afraid of 800 cavalry.

    With these eight hundred cavalry, they are enough to withstand thousands of troops.

    The rebels had retreated, and these Yingzhou officials had left the city and congratulated each other profusely, but Ding Yunyi was not at all relaxed.  This is just the beginning.

    The brothers didn¡¯t seem to care. In their opinion, no matter how many enemies came, it was the same to them.

    The long night of waiting makes people a little anxious.  Ding Yunyi once thought of using cavalry to attack at night to continue to undermine the morale of the rebels, but Zhang Xianzhong led the troops very well. Even at night, the defense did not weaken at all.

    "I heard that Zhang Xianzhong always likes to have people read 'Sun Tzu's Art of War' to him when he has nothing to do. This is true." Ding Yunyi looked at the dense military camp opposite and said in a helpless tone: "Among the rogue bandits, this man can be considered a talent.  ¡±

    Huangfu Yunjie, one of Hong Chengchou's subordinates who was sent to assist Ding Yunyi, said: "Among the rebels, Gao Ni Yingxiang, Li Ni Zicheng, and Zhang Ni Xianzhong are the most talented and pose the greatest danger to the court.  "

    "The three of them are actually not the most dangerous." Ding Yunyi suddenly said: "The real threat to the imperial court is Luo Rucai, nicknamed 'Cao Cao'."

    "Luo Rucai?" Huangfu Yunjie was startled.

    "Yes, it is this person." Ding Yunyi nodded: "Actually, he is the real core of these bandits. The meeting of the Thirteen Families and Seventy-two Battalions in Xingyang was Luo Rucai's idea. The bandits imitated the heroes of Liangshan and were led by Gao Yingxiang.  Zhang Xianzhong leads the 36th Tiangang Road. Moreover, Luo Rucai is good at mediating the relationship between various departments, so everyone is willing to cooperate with him. After the city is conquered, everyone will share their children's property equally, and no honest officials will touch it.  , This is Luo Rucai's morality. One leader captured the city and killed the honest officials' family. Luo Rucai was so angry that he cut the leader into pieces. "

    "It seems that this is the person we should be careful about." Huangfu Yunjie said thoughtfully: "If we encounter him on the battlefield in the future, we must find a way to kill him, so as not to cause him to unite everywhere and cause trouble to the Ming Dynasty."

    "He is really going to die. Rebels will never be like today." Ding Yunyi seemed to have thought of something: "In our Ming Dynasty, there are only three to five hundred defenders in each county, and no more than three thousand people in the prefectures and counties. The bandits can easily number in the hundreds of thousands.  The government and the army cannot defend the city. The bandits' slogan of robbing the rich and helping the poor is just a slogan. It's good to be able to protect themselves. They are all rabble-rousers who won't give in to each other when they win and won't save each other when they lose. They gather together just to fight against each other.  , there is no other purpose. But it happened that Luo Rucai was able to bring so many rebels together, and they also formed a strong fighting force and did not split from within. "

    Huangfu Yunjie only felt that by being with this young general, he could not only learn how to fight from him.  And he can also understand such things among the rebels.  The commander-in-chief transferred himself to his subordinates, so he didn't feel wronged.

    Ding Yunyi did not find an opportunity to attack at night, and the bandits also did not have the habit of attacking at night. This night, everyone was in peace.

    When it was getting dark, Zhang Xianzhong already had the intention of launching a large-scale attack.

    The terrible thing is.  At this time, Ding Yunyi didn't have many arrows available.  At most, after one or two rounds of firing, the arrows will be completely consumed.  This.  It's only the second day.

    "Who is commanding the bandits today?" Ding Yunyi handed the telescope to Huangfu Yunjie.

    Huangfu Yunjie has been fighting with bandits for a long time and knows the generals in the bandit army well.  Just looking at the flag, he said: "Zhang Xianzhong has spent a lot of money. It is Yao Baiya, the most fierce general under his command, who is known as the 'fierce whirlwind' in the army. Your Excellency said last night that these bandits imitated the Liangshan rebels. This person is the Thirty-sixth Road Disha  One of them. Zhang Xianzhong loves him very much and won¡¯t use him easily.¡±

    Ding Yunyi curled his lips disdainfully.

    At this time, the trumpets in the bandit army on the opposite side began to whistle, and a large-scale attack was about to begin soon.

    "General, we don't have many arrows left." Huangfu Yunjie reminded him in a low voice.

    "That day in Xinyang, I defeated the thieves with three hundred cavalry. The thieves were afraid of me like a tiger. Today I will defeat the thieves with three hundred cavalry!" Ding Yunyi was not afraid at all: "General Huangfu, you stay here. Once the thieves attack, I will defeat the thieves."  I will shoot all the arrows in one round. I have 300 cavalry in ambush. If I fire arrows at once, the rebel army will be in chaos. I will take advantage of the situation to cover up the enemy and kill them so that they don¡¯t dare to look directly at me in Yingzhou!"

    "The general is brave and brave, we will follow the general and establish a reputation sooner or later!" Huangfu Yunjie cheered up.

    Ding Yunyi named three hundred cavalry and three swords in each hand, explained carefully, and quietly ambushed the camp.flank.

    Amidst the sound of the horn, the rebel army has launched its attack. At a glance, it is vast and boundless.  Even if the camp is full of elite officers and soldiers, they can't help but be a little frightened when they see such a strong momentum of the rebels.

    "The general killed the thief himself, why should we worry about it!" Huangfu Yunjie said sharply: "Arrow!"

    Five hundred bows and arrows were raised.

    Thousands of thieves, led by Zhang Xianzhong's fierce general "Fierce Whirlwind" Yao Baiya, had no formation at all, and just rushed up like this.

    When rogues fight, they have nothing more than two magic weapons. One is to rely on the power of numbers, and the other is to rely on a strong word.  When fighting together, concentrating the absolute superior force and making a fierce charge can often end the battle, but if the charge cannot be made at one time, the energy will be exhausted.

    "shoot!"

    Seeing that the bandit army had reached the bow and arrow strike range, Huangfu Yunjie shouted loudly, and arrows rained down like rain, densely packed and overwhelming.

    A row of thieves fell, Huangfu Yunjie didn't stop, and said "shoot" again.

    The bandits in the front row fell down, and the bandits in the back row couldn't stop. They rushed and climbed into them, causing chaos.

    Yao Baiya roared repeatedly and tried his best to restore order.  But where can we recover in a short while?

    On the flank of the officers and soldiers camp, Ding Yunyi knew that the opportunity had come!  He glanced at Duan San'er, and Duan San'er understood, and the banner of "Brave, Loyal, Tiger and Guard" was raised again.

    On the war horse, Ding Yunyi held a sword in his mouth, a sword in his hand, and a sword hanging on his waist. The three hundred sharp riders were also like him, carrying three swords.

    The war horse sneezed loudly, its hooves kept moving, just waiting for the master's order to come.

    Ding Yunyi clamped his war horse, and the war horse neighed, raised its four hooves, and rushed out like lightning.  Behind him, three hundred war horses, carrying three hundred knights, surged out.

    The rebel army was thrown into chaos by a hail of arrows from the front. Before they could recover, they saw another group of cavalry charging towards them with a ferocious look.  Those knights were all fierce, with a knife in their mouths and a knife in their hands, but they didn't know what they meant.

    When I looked at the banners of the cavalry again, I became even more panicked.

    The brave and loyal tiger guards!

    The tragic situation in Xinyang instantly appeared in the minds of the bandits.

    These war horses are extremely fast, and the bandit army is in chaos. There is no obstacle. The three hundred horsemen commanded by Ding Yunyi have already rushed to the front of the formation.

    Ding Yunyi raised his hand, and the war horse in his hand flew out. Just like an order, three hundred war knives flew out together.

    The screams kept coming, and no one knew how many bandits had been stabbed.

    Ding Yunyi took out the sword in his mouth, raised his hand and threw it with all his strength, and then three hundred swords danced in the air.

    Six hundred knives came forward and backward, killing the corpses of the bandits everywhere. Hundreds of people died inexplicably under these swords flying like lightning, and the scene was instantly chaotic.

    Ding Yunyi pulled out the dragon's teeth and shouted sternly; "Kill!"

    "kill!"

    Three hundred knights, three swords unsheathed, roar shook the world.

    The bandits have already been in chaos.  Three hundred knights galloped back and forth, looking like murderous gods and unstoppable.

    Yao Baiya was furious. He was known as the most powerful general in the army. Although he had failed in battles with officers and soldiers in the past, he had never been the same as today. When they met face to face, he still didn't understand what was going on. The tribe had become such a mess.  .  No matter how he called, he could not make the formation intact again.

    The three hundred cavalry of these officers and soldiers are simply three hundred killers. They fight like no one else in their own army and fight to their heart's content.

    At this time, Ding Yunyi saw a bandit leader, shouting and giving loud orders, and knew that this person must be the "fierce whirlwind" Yao Baiya.

    Without saying much, he clamped his war horses together and rushed towards that place at lightning speed.

    When he saw a general from the other side rushing toward him, Yao Baiya was furious and roared again and again. He raised his sword and rushed toward the general with gritted teeth.

    Ding Yunyi's horse was fast and sharp, and he came first. When the two horses missed each other, he swung out his dragon teeth and collided with Yao Baiya's two knives. There was a loud "dang" sound, and the handle of the knife in Yao Baiya's hand was cut into two.

    Holding the broken knife, Yao Baiya was shocked. Before he could react, another cold light flashed through.

    Ding Yunyi reached out and grabbed the corpse that was about to fall from the horse. He swung his knife and found a big head in his hand. Then he let go and Yao Baiya's corpse fell to the ground.

    Ding Yunyi clenched the dragon's tooth with his right hand, and raised his head high with his left hand: "Yao Baiya's head is here, all troops work hard!"

    "Ho! Roar! Roar!"

    Three Hundred Riders went crazy and let out earth-shattering shouts!

    The bandits were shocked, dumbfounded, and confused.  The general opposite isWhat a man!  In one encounter, Yao Baiya, the most powerful general in the army, had no head left!

    Later, Huangfu Yunjie saw Ding Yunyi's bravery, and the morale of all the troops was greatly boosted. They got on their horses and drew their swords: "General, you will kill the thieves with blood. Today is the day to defeat the enemy. Don't we know the shame of standing back? Everyone?"  Army, follow me and kill the enemy!"

    "Kill the enemy! Kill the enemy!! Kill the enemy!!!"

    Amidst the roar that shook the earth, five hundred horsemen rushed forward and rushed out of the camp fiercely.

    In such an era of cold weapons, a person's personal bravery can often determine the outcome of a battle, and Ding Yunyi is undoubtedly such a person.

    Ding Yunyi had 800 cavalry and an army of 5,000 rebels. However, on the battlefield, the 800 cavalry killed the 5,000 thief army in rivers of blood. Corpses were scattered all over the field, driving the thief army here and there like chasing ducks.

    The banner of "The brave, loyal tiger and guard" will always fly on the battlefield!  To be continued.  .

 Part One: Storm in Penghu Chapter 220 Day Three: A bloody battle

    Zhang Xianzhong is somewhat at a loss as to the current battle situation.

    I originally thought that Yingzhou could be captured without any effort, but who would have thought that on the first day of the attack, the officers and soldiers fired several arrows and killed hundreds of their own people.  The next day, he sent his most powerful general Yao Baiya up. He expected to succeed in the battle, but who would have thought that even Yao Baiya died.

    In the past two days, so many soldiers were lost, but Yingzhou didn't seem to waver at all.

    These casualties were completely bearable for Zhang Xianzhong, who had a huge army, but the impact on the psychological morale of his men was irreparable.

    "I don't believe it. Yingzhou is really an iron wall." Zhang Xianzhong almost gritted his teeth and said, "Tomorrow, I will personally direct the attack. If we can't take Yingzhou and kill all the Tiger Guards, we will never withdraw our troops!"

    Zhang Xianzhong has been cruel, but the people in Yingzhou City are in high spirits.

    Everyone has seen the bravery of the Tiger Guards. With such Tiger Guards around, Yingzhou is like an iron wall!  The rogue bandits, who have been in Yingzhou with overwhelming force, have been unable to break even the outer camps of Yingzhou in the past two days.

    Ding Yunyi was not in such a good mood as they were.

    On the first day of the two-day attack, they relied on several rounds of random arrows to defeat the bandits who had not yet gained a firm foothold.  The attack on the second day was based on the fact that the rebels were afraid of their own reputation, highlighted the cavalry, captured the thieves first and captured the king, and killed Yao Baiya in one fell swoop, causing the rebels to fall into chaos.

    " However, this will inevitably anger Zhang Xianzhong, who has fought twice, and the real bloody battle will soon begin.  However, the soldiers and civilians of Yingzhou who were caught up in the excitement were not aware of it at all.

    Some arrow branches were picked up from the corpses of the rebels, and the craftsmen in Yingzhou City worked overnight to make a batch.  The dilemma of having a bow but no arrows has finally been improved.  But once the bandit army exerts its strength and attacks at all costs, how effective can these arrows be?

    Ding Yunyi doesn¡¯t know.

    Where are the reinforcements?  Where are the reinforcements?  Two days have passed. They should be very close to Yingzhou, right?

    Five days, this is what I promised, I just hope that the reinforcements will not be delayed as He Fengsheng said

    ?¡­

    "Deputy Town, in front Gao Ni Yingxiang and Li Ni Zicheng led tens of thousands of troops to block Huoqiu."

    He Renlong is holding a book in his hand.  Without moving his eyelids: "Where is Ai Wannian on the right now?"

    "The camp was also set up, but there was no movement."

    He Renlong snorted coldly: "Does Ai Wannian want me to attack too? I won't be fooled by him. Send the order and monitor Huo Qiu closely. Whenever Ai Wannian comes, we will move."

    "But, Ding Yunyi is fighting in Yingzhou. The commander-in-chief ordered us"

    "The Commander-in-Chief ordered us, but now the situation has changed." He Renlong put down the book in his hand: "There are so many bandits in Huoqiu, and they are so powerful. Attacking rashly will only lead to loss of troops. I have to protect my brothers."  Think about it. Isn't he Ding Yunyi very good at fighting? Isn't he known as a brave and loyal tiger guard? The commander gave him all his elite cavalry. I think he can hold on there for ten and a half months without any problem.  Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±

    ?¡­

    "Has He Renlong moved?"

    "Go back to the deputy town, no."

    Ai Wannian said "Oh": "Does He Renlong want to wait until the bandits and I are exhausted before picking ready-made peaches? Look at him. Whenever He Renlong moves, we will move too."

    "But how do you explain it to the commander-in-chief?"

    "Explain? What to explain?" Ai Wannian stretched lazily: "We are only campaigning in the Central Plains, and the affairs in Anhui have nothing to do with us. If the commander asks, he will say that there are hundreds of thousands of thieves.  We are entrenched in Huoqiu. It is difficult to win at the moment, so we need to plan for the long term."

    ?¡­

    "Kill! Kill! Brothers, kill!"

    Just when He Renlong and Ai Wannian were looking at each other, neither of them willing to send troops first, a fierce battle was already happening outside Yingzhou City.

    It was exactly as Ding Yunyi expected, on the third day.  The main force led by Zhang Xianzhong personally finally appeared on the battlefield.  And this time, the behavior of the thief army was completely different from before.

    Those bandits were killed and retreated one group at a time, and then came up again and again, regardless of casualties.

    After the arrows were shot, the trap was almost filled with corpses, and the rebels rushed up like a tide.

    The war horses neighed and the swords flew.  The eight hundred warriors mounted their horses again, waving their sharp swords, and fought the bandits who rushed in front of them again and again, risking their lives.

    There are too many, there are too many bandits, we can¡¯t kill them all, we can¡¯t stop them all!  Wave after wave, layer upon layer.

    The banner of "The brave and loyal tiger guards" has always been by Ding Yunyi's side, never leaving him, and this banner is also the fundamental source of the confidence of these eight hundred knights.

    They are pitifully few, but they are fearless, but it seems to them that as long as this flag is still there, their hope is there.

    This is a kind of confidence that is hard to believe.

    Ding Yunyi has no idea how many people he has killed. He only knows that every time he swings his dragon fang, one person will die under his sword, and then more bandits will rush up soon.

    He even didn¡¯t know when this killing would end.

    The sound of killing was loud and the clash of swords and guns turned this place into a big blacksmith shop.  The sound of "ding-dong-dang-dang" is endless.

    Ding Yunyi is fighting hard, Duan Saner is fighting hard, Wang Wei is fighting hard, Huangfu Yunjie is fightingall the brothers are fighting bloody battles there

    The city gate of Yingzhou suddenly opened, and a large group of officers and soldiers rushed out.  The person at the front, commanding the officers and soldiers, was none other than Yin Menglong, the magistrate of Yingzhou!

    During the two-day battle, Yingzhou never provided the most direct support outside the city. These officers and soldiers had never fought before and they were afraid of the ferocity of the rogue bandits.

    But the bravery of Ding Yunyi and those knights finally infected them.

    If Yingzhou is defeated, the rogue bandits will be so ferocious that the whole city will have no physical strength. To defend Yingzhou, the 800 cavalry will become their last and greatest hope.

    The officers and soldiers of Yingzhou witnessed the two days of fighting and today's bloody fight with their own eyes.  They are also officers and soldiers, they are also five-foot men with the same bloody spirit, and they can also go into battle to kill the enemy!

    Once confidence is inspired, the energy that bursts out will be amazing.

    "kill¡ª¡ª"

    Three thousand officers and soldiers erupted into a roar that shook the heaven and earth, and like a rushing river, they swept across the battlefield in an instant.

    The participation of Yingzhou officers and soldiers in the battle made the eight hundred knights, who were already full of confidence, even more excited.  The war horses neighed more cheerfully, and the battle dances became faster.

    Corpses were piled up everywhere, and blood gathered into several rivers.  The entire battlefield has completely turned into a melting pot where people forget about life and death.

    No matter how many lives are thrown into this melting pot, they will be instantly swallowed up by the flames without a trace.

    Yingzhou has few manpower, but the geographical advantage is favorable, and the morale is extremely high at this moment. Although Yingzhou fights with the bandits whose number is several times their own, they do not lose at all.

    When the arrows are gone, use the knife to kill; when the knife curls up, use the fist In short, as long as there is one person standing here, this battle will never stop.

    The rebels have never seen such desperate officers and soldiers. They are not here to fight, they are simply here to fight!

    In fact, this is a very simple truth: if Yingzhou is there, everyone will live; if Yingzhou is destroyed, everyone will die.  Now everyone's fate is tied to this city!

    In this killing, from morning to afternoon, from sunrise to sunset, Yingzhou officers and soldiers, together with the 800 cavalrymen, always stood firm.

    They didn¡¯t take a step back!

    Finally, the bandits couldn't hold on any longer and began to retreat one after another.

    This day's battle seemed to be in vain again, but the strange thing was that Zhang Xianzhong did not get angry, but instead ordered the troops to retreat.

    He was very keen to see that although the defense line of the officers and soldiers was not broken that day, Yingzhou's troops were limited. On this day, although he suffered heavy losses, Yingzhou also suffered huge casualties.

    This is a war of attrition, and there are not that many people to die in Yingzhou!

    Zhang Xianzhong¡¯s judgment was correct. Yingzhou did suffer huge losses on this day.

    When the bandit army that came like a tide receded like a tide, the battlefield suddenly became silent.

    The officers and soldiers silently cleaned the battlefield and rescued the wounded who were groaning in pain in a pool of blood.

    "General, we are without seventy-eight cavalry."

    Huangfu Yunjie¡¯s words made Ding Yunyi sigh helplessly.  Seventy-eight cavalry. In one day, seventy-eight of the elite 800 cavalry were killed.

    However, Duan San'er's words immediately made Ding Yunyi's heart feel like he was pricked with needles: "Sir, Feng Gui and Guisi are dead."

    Those are two of the seven brothers Ding Yunyi brought out from Taiwan.  Feng Gui and Ding Yunyi had worshiped each other in Penghu and were one of the "Sixteen Heroes of Penghu".

    But, it just disappeared in Yingzhou.

    Three days, when the third day comes, letThe casualties that people couldn't bear to witness eventually occurred.  More people will die in future battles.

    Where are the reinforcements?  Where are the reinforcements now?

    Tomorrow, the rebels will launch another attack. The outside of the city will definitely be unable to be defended. Yingzhou will be attacked most directly by the rebels. Considering Yingzhou¡¯s defense strength, it is impossible to defend it for several days.

    Five days, even if Ding Yunyi gritted his teeth, he would hold on for five days, but can the reinforcements arrive in time?

    No one can tell Ding Yunyi and the soldiers and civilians of Yingzhou this answer.

    "General Ding, it seems that the bandit army will launch a more ferocious attack tomorrow." Yin Menglong, who was sweating, came back and said worriedly.

    Ding Yunyi nodded and said, "Yes, I'm afraid we won't be able to defend here tomorrow."

    "How about we retreat to the city first, wait for the reinforcements to arrive, and then work together to fight out?"

    "No!" Ding Yunyi shook his head and said, "Yingzhou's city defense is too weak. I'm afraid I won't be able to withstand the onslaught of the bandits for a few days."!  ~!

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 221 Day 4: Divide the troops!

    "With all the troops gathered in Yingzhou, there is no way to resist the enemy's attack. [wcm

    |I ||]" Ding Yunyi frowned and said: "My idea is that since we can only hold on outside the city until tomorrow, once there is no defense here, your Excellency will take all Yingzhou officers and soldiers into the city, and I will take my subordinates to attack.  Retreat to Linquan area.  "

    "Retreat? General is leaving?" Yin Menglong was shocked when he heard this.

    At present, the troops commanded by Ding Yunyi have become Yingzhou's biggest and only hope. Once they withdraw, what will Yingzhou have to resist the rebel army.

    Ding Yunyi said calmly: "Master Yin, you don't understand what I mean. In the battle of Xinyang and the two consecutive days of fighting here, Zhang Xianzhong already hates me to the core. When he sees me retreating, he will definitely pursue me and take me."  First level and then quick, this way, the pressure on Yingzhou will be greatly reduced. "

    "The general is planning to divide his troops." Yin Menglong suddenly realized, but then he said worriedly: "It's just that even if the rebel army is divided, Yingzhou will not be able to resist for too long."

    "Then we can only hope that the reinforcements will arrive as soon as possible." Ding Yunyi looked into the distance thoughtfully.

    Regardless of whether the troops are defeated or not, dividing the troops can only delay the fall of Yingzhou. Now, all hopes are pinned on the reinforcements, but when will the reinforcements arrive?

    When the Battle of Yingzhou progressed to the fourth day, everything had changed.

    Zhang Xianzhong's desperate attack, regardless of life and death, played a huge role. This consumed Yingzhou's power to the greatest extent and made Yingzhou's defense battle suddenly become precarious.

    After another whole morning of arduous resistance, Ding Yunyi clearly knew that the outside of the city could no longer be defended.

    The bandits are regrouping.  When the next charge comes, this place will inevitably become the world of thieves.

    "Master Yin, go back to the city." Ding Yunyi said slowly.

    Yin Menglong nodded heavily: "General Ding, take care!"

    "Take care, Master Yin." Ding Yunyi took a deep breath.

    A whole morning of fierce fighting cost me another sixty-nine riders.  These elite cavalry are gradually decreasing.  Fierce fighting till now.  Of the eight hundred cavalry, only about six hundred were left.

    However, there is still a full day and a half that I need to endure with Yingzhou.

    Ding Yunyi got on his horse and said, "Sir Yin, what if my Yingzhou city is destroyed before reinforcements arrive. Your Excellency, you can quickly retreat to Fengyang."

    "Fengyang?" Yin Menglong smiled bitterly: "If Yingzhou is destroyed, even if the bandits don't kill me, will the court spare me? Everyone on the left and right will die. At least die as a loyal minister."

    Ding Yunyi was speechless.

    If Yingzhou is really broken, it will be difficult for Fengyang to defend it. That is where the imperial mausoleum is located. Once it is invaded by rogue bandits, I am afraid that none of the high-ranking officials in Fengyang and other places will be spared.

    If the bandits don¡¯t kill them, the court will also chop off the heads of these officials!

    Unless, history can turn a corner here and create a miracle.

    The trumpet in the bandit army sounded again, and Ding Yunyi cupped his fists: "Master Yin, take your leave!"

    "Farewell. General Ding!"

    Ding Yunyi took the battle flag from Duan Saner's hand: "Brothers, go to Linquan and charge with me!"

    "Ho! Roar! Roar!"

    The shouts of six hundred riders made the sun and moon dim!

    The dragon¡¯s tooth that is so familiar to countless people was unsheathed again: ¡°Kill!¡±

    "kill!"

    The division of troops in Yingzhou begins!

    This is Ding Yunyi¡¯s bold idea, but he can no longer hold on to it outside the city.  Ding Yunyi chose to spread his power. He was betting that Zhang Xianzhong would not let him go!

    "The officers and soldiers ran away, the officers and soldiers ran away!"

    Seeing the sudden change, the bandit army was startled for a moment, and then burst into countless cheers.

    Zhang Xianzhong finally showed his long-lost smile, charging without caring about the lives of his men.  In the end, the officers and soldiers were still unable to stop them.

    There was no hesitation at the moment: "Sun Kewang, you lead your headquarters to attack Yingzhou, and the rest of you, follow me in pursuit!"

    "Father!" Li Dingguo said quickly: "It's important to attack Yingzhou. There is no need to worry about the fleeing officers and soldiers."

    "No matter?" Zhang Xianzhong's eyes widened: "Those are the Tiger Guards. They killed brothers like me in Xinyang, and made me lose troops in Yingzhou. Even Yao Baiya died here. If they can't be killed, I will still  No need to say more, Wenxiu is enough for Yingzhou, follow me, we must kill them all today!"

    Seeing that his adoptive father refused to listen to his advice, Li Dingguo shook his head helplessly.Head.

    After several days of fighting, Li Dingguo gradually became curious about Ding Yunyi and Hu Benwei. What kind of officers and soldiers were on the opposite side, and why could they have such strong combat effectiveness?

    A brave, loyal tiger and a guard?  Why have I never heard of this name before?

    If you have the opportunity to see the general leading the troops on the opposite side, maybe all these mysteries can be solved

    Linquan!

    This has become Ding Yunyi¡¯s new goal.

    Zhang Xianzhong would not let them stand out so easily. The main force of the bandit army, under Zhang Xianzhong's personal command, surrounded them from both sides of the 600 cavalry.

    And in front is an army of three thousand thieves commanded by Ai Nengqi, another adopted son of Zhang Xianzhong!

    To reach Linquan, you must first break through here!

    Facing the ferocious and mighty rebel army, Ding Yunyi showed no fear. He took the lead with a war flag in one hand and a dragon's tooth in the other.

    The thieves rushed up one after another. They had received the death order from the Eight Kings, and they must intercept this group of officers and soldiers here, and then form an encirclement.

    The battle of life and death is here!

    Ding Yunyi, who was rushing at the front, was waving the battle flag in his left hand, and slashing and killing with the dragon fangs in his right hand. In the blood that filled the sky, countless screams came out from under the dragon fangs.

    In the eyes of the officers and soldiers, Ding Yunyi is like a god of war, omnipotent and invincible; but in the eyes of the thieves, Ding Yunyi is the most terrifying devil.

    Who can stop him?

    Once you have a deep-rooted fear in your heart, it will be clearly displayed on the battlefield.

    Wherever the banner of "The Brave, Loyal Tiger Guards" and the terrifying dragon's tooth were, all the rebels would give way, and no one dared to touch them.

    Ding Yunyi forcibly fought his way through the bandit army.

    Behind him, six hundred horsemen roared and neighed, and they galloped out behind Ding Yunyi.

    Ding Yunyi reined in his horse and looked back. He saw that the bandits were afraid of him and did not dare to block him head-on. However, after he and most of his brothers stood out, the bandits surrounded him again and trapped more than thirty riders.

    "Huangfu Yunjie!" Ding Yunyi roared sharply: "Take the brothers and retreat to Linquan. Come with fifty riders and follow me to fight back and rescue the brothers!"

    Having escaped from a predicament, yet returning to save others, this kind of courage is not something ordinary people have.  The eyes of those cavalrymen were filled with flames of fanaticism and reverence.

    They followed Ding Yunyi for a short time, but it was during this short period of time that Ding Yunyi won the highest respect from these cavalry with his bravery and fearlessness.

    Fifty warriors came out decisively. Ding Yunyi laughed and said: "I regard the bandits as nothing but grass. They can come in when they want and leave when they want. If I don't kill the bandits today and flee after hearing my name, I will not be worthy of the words "martial, brave and loyal".  ! Brothers, follow me and kill!"

    The Fifty-One Cavalry burst out with a horrifying roar, and actually went back to kill them again.

    How did those traitor soldiers think that the officers and soldiers who had just gone out would turn around and kill them with one shot?  Everyone was stunned and at a loss.  As soon as Ding Yunyi rushed up, he shouted and scattered in all directions.

    Such a scenario was something Ding Yunyi never expected.

    The thieves have been killed by Ding Yunyi, and they are panicking!

    The more than 30 horsemen who were heavily surrounded by the bandits thought they would die, but they never expected that General Ding, regardless of his own life and death, would come back to save them. Tears filled their eyes instantly. They couldn't help themselves. They just felt that following General Ding,  From now on, I am willing to be shattered to pieces.

    "Brothers, follow me!" Ding Yunyi was not many, and more than eighty riders gathered together in one place and turned back to fight out again.

    He regarded this place as an uninhabited land. As he came in and out, the bandits were invincible and no one dared to stop them.

    Ai Nengqi was responsible for directing the interception, but was driven in and out by Ding Yunyi. He was unable to stop him. He was ashamed and angry, but there was nothing he could do.

    Seeing Ding Yunyi rushing out with eighty riders, Ai Nengqi was furious. If word of this spread, how could he have the dignity to continue to command his brothers in the future?

    At that moment, he took hundreds of cronies and chased after him desperately.

    After only chasing for a few hundred steps, I suddenly saw a war horse standing in front. The rider on the horse was the officer and general who led the officers and soldiers who regarded the "rebels" as if they were nothing.

    "My name is Ding Yunyi, I remember it all!"

    Ding Yunyi said loudly, Longya pointed at the bandits chasing after him: "Today I will take my brothers to Linquan. Anyone who dares to pursue me again will be killed!"

    He turned the horse's head and left slowly and calmly.

    The thieves looked at each other, but no one dared to pursue them.

    Ai Nengqi¡¯s anger was immediately released.He knew that the morale of his men had been completely destroyed by the opponent's general named Ding Yunyi.  Even if you give yourself tens of thousands of troops now, I'm afraid no one will dare to pursue him.

    While watching Ding Yunyi disappear in stunned silence, Ai Nengqi didn't even notice when Zhang Xianzhong arrived.

    After listening to the whole story, Zhang Xianzhong was also a little enlightened. Could it be that the other party alone made his army become like this?

    "That Ding Yunyi didn't lie to us. He only has Linquan to go to." Zhang Xianzhong came back to his senses and gritted his teeth: "If we can't kill Ding Yunyi this time, our army will lose all morale. My son, don't be depressed, I will take you as the vanguard.  Chase him all the way to Linquan, leaving no one behind, and bring Ding Yunyi¡¯s head to me!¡±

    "Yes!" Ai Nengqi cheered up and said angrily: "We, the rebels, have been invincible since we went out with the king, but today we were killed by Ding Yunyi alone. Do we still have shame? Come with me and kill the officers and soldiers!  "

    "Kill the officers and soldiers! Kill the officers and soldiers!" The morale of the rebel army finally lifted up a little.

    Li Dingguo shook his head unknownly. Is chasing all the way to Linquan really the right choice?

    ¡¾**Baidu search** High-quality hand-typing by book friends and super fast update speed¡¿

 Part 1: Storm in Penghu Chapter 222 Day 5: Charge the enemy alone

    Ding Yunyi and his cavalry were overtaken.

    In fact, Ding Yunyi never wanted to escape from the beginning. He just wanted to use himself to attract Zhang Xianzhong and buy as much time as possible for Yingzhou.

    He succeeded. Zhang Xianzhong, who was completely angered by him, chased after him desperately and successfully intercepted Ding Yunyi in Linquan.

    But it¡¯s already the fifth day, reinforcements should be arriving.

    Li Dingguo, who followed Zhang Xianzhong and surrounded and killed all the officers and soldiers, soon discovered that something was wrong. The cavalry was fast. If he had deliberately escaped, since he had broken through the siege, he should have left here at all costs. Why did he let the rebels catch up?

    "My son can find out, and I am very happy as a father." Zhang Xianzhong nodded approvingly: "Ding Yunyi did this just to lure me into chasing and to reduce the pressure on Yingzhou. But even if I see through it, I still can't pursue it. Yingzhou  Only this group of officers and soldiers has been defeated a long time ago, so don't worry too much about it. But this group of Tiger Guards first defeated us in Xinyang and then successively won at Yingzhou City. Our army's morale has been messed up. If we encounter him again in the future, his power will be lost again.  Bigger, how can our rebel army dare to confront him head-on? Now that he is trapped in Linquan, it is a great opportunity to annihilate him in one fell swoop. If we miss this opportunity, I am afraid that we will never have this opportunity again. If our rebel army sees him again, we will only be afraid of him.  As for Yingzhou, wait until I take Ding Yunyi's head and use my strength to capture it within a day!"

    Li Dingguo suddenly realized that his adoptive father was far-sighted and he was overly concerned.

    Although this group of officers and soldiers can get used to fighting, they are small in number after all. Even if they have three heads and six arms, they may not be able to escape this time.

    "Huangfu Yunjie, where are the rebels?" As soon as they arrived at Linquan.  Ding Yunyi suddenly asked loudly.

    "Return to the general, we have arrived at Linquan!"

    "Brothers!" Ding Yunyi suddenly turned his horse's head: "Fight back with me!"

    The cavalry thought they had heard wrongly and then rushed out of the encirclement. They should have been looking for a suitable defense, but why did the general want to fight back now?

    Seeing the concerns of his brothers, Ding Yunyi smiled and said: "We have six hundred troops and tens of thousands of thieves. No matter how strong the defense is, how can we resist it? The thieves have just arrived and their foothold is not yet stable. We can just kill them by surprise. Brothers, why bother?  Afraid? I regard thieves as nothing but grass, even if they have six hundred men, they will be defeated!"

    These cavalrymen had already impressed Ding Yunyi, and upon hearing these words, they no longer hesitated.  Ding Yunyi said sharply: "Huangfu Yunjie, you lead three hundred riders on the left, and I lead three hundred riders on the right. If the left and right collide, kill him by surprise!"

    "I am willing to fight to the death with the general!"

    "Duan San'er, hold the flag high for me, let the rebels see me, a good man of the Ming Dynasty!" Ding Yunyi was high-spirited and glanced at the big flag.  He urged the war horse: "Brothers, follow me and kill!"

    Six hundred cavalrymen just arrived at Linquan. The horses did not stop and the men did not take off their armor, but they started to kill them again.

    How could Zhang Xianzhong have imagined that the officers and soldiers were so fierce?  When he first arrived at Linquan, he expected that the officers and soldiers would be fighting with each other all day long. He was already tired from running all the way. At this time, he wanted to come and set up camp there and stabilize his position.  Take these adopted sons with you.  Come to the front of the army to watch.

    While discussing there, I suddenly saw dust flying in the distance. I frowned and looked around. I thought it was wind.  Who would have thought that there would be no wind at all.

    The dust was flying, and the neighing of war horses and the shouts of knights on horseback suddenly came.

    Ai Nengqi stood high, took a closer look, and his expression changed drastically: "No, the officers and soldiers have come back to fight again, my adoptive father must leave quickly!"

    Everyone was shocked when they heard this, and Zhang Xianzhong also changed his face. However, in front of so many adopted sons and subordinates, they did not dare to show their panic: "What are you afraid of? There are only a few hundred officers and soldiers, and there are hundreds of people around me. How can I still be afraid?"  Can't you kill them? Generals, let me kill the officers and soldiers!"

    After such a delay, a large group of cavalry has already rushed in. The leading man, brandishing a sword in his right hand, is extremely fierce. It is Ding Yunyi who killed the bandits and made the rebels fearful!

    Ding Yunyi originally wanted to kill the rebel army by surprise, but he did not expect that Zhang Xianzhong was in the opposite army.  He swung his sword twice and hacked to death the two thieves who were rushing forward, shouting fiercely: "The Tiger Guards are here! Anyone who stands in my way will die!"

    The six hundred knights shouted "He He" and killed and chopped down everyone they saw. They killed the bandit army into chaos.

    Ding Yunyi was excited to fight. When he raised his head, he suddenly saw a group of thieves guarding something in front of him. They were fighting and retreating.  Looking more carefully, Ai Nengqi, Liu Wenxiu, etc. who had been mentioned on the battlefield were all there, holding their swords tightly and guarding a leader in the middle with nervous expressions.

    The leader was tall and thin, and the most peculiar thing was that he had a long beard, which was nearly two feet long and very good-looking.  Only one person in the bandit army has such a strange and beautiful beard!

    Ding Yunyi was startled, then he was overjoyed and said sternly: "Zhang Xianzhong!"

    That person is Zhang Xianzhong!

    At this time, the brothers were all fighting, DingThere were actually two cavalry around Yi Yi, and he didn't even think about it: "Zhang Xianzhong, Ding Yunyi is here, take your life!"

    He rushed his horses like crazy and attacked Zhang Xianzhong like crazy!

    If you can kill Zhang Xianzhong here, it will be better than killing 100,000 thieves!

    Over there, Zhang Xianzhong watched Ding Yunyi ignore him, like a tiger rushing towards him, dumbfounded.  Li Dingguo saw the opportunity quickly and hurriedly shouted: "Set an arrow to stop him!"

    A row of arrows came, and the two cavalrymen beside him fell off their horses. However, Ding Yunyi seemed not to see it at all. He took off his shield, blocked the arrows, and rushed towards the opposite side with all his strength.

    Charge the enemy alone!

    Ding Yunyi rides alone to charge the enemy. No matter how brave he is, he is only one person. If he is lined up to kill, he can be exhausted to death.  But at this time, the bandits were already frightened by his name. In the eyes of the bandits, he was like a thousand soldiers. When they saw him riding alone, they all gave way.

    Seeing that something bad was going on, Li Dingguo hurriedly said: "Take your adoptive father and leave quickly, I will block Ding Yunyi!"

    Some ridiculous and absurd scenes appeared on the battlefield. Zhang Xianzhong was surrounded by dozens of soldiers and several adopted sons. However, in front of the crazy tiger-like Ding Yunyi, only Li Dingguo dared to step forward to fight. The others protected Zhang Xianzhong and fell into disgrace.  And escape.

    Ding Yunyi was about to catch up with Zhang Xianzhong, but was blocked by a bandit army. The bandit army was also crazy and desperately entangled Ding Yunyi.

    He was almost able to kill Zhang Xianzhong, but it was a pity that he failed. Ding Yunyi screamed in his heart, he held the spear thrust by the opponent, and said sternly: "Who are you, dare to block my way!"

    "I am Li Dingguo, the adopted son of the Eighth Prince!"

    Li Dingguo?  The man who faced the enemy was famous for his bravery, both civil and military skills, and refused to surrender to the Qing Dynasty. With a meager force, he fought to the end with a powerful force of 100,000 Eight Banners. In the battle of Mopan Mountain, he defeated the superior Qing army, which made Shunzhi, the puppet emperor of the Manchu Qing Dynasty, furious.  Li Dingguo, who caused the punishment of two Manchu princes, a Baylor, and countless commanders, deputy commanders, and generals in the Qing Dynasty?

    Ding Yunyi was overjoyed. If he couldn't kill Zhang Xianzhong, it would be good to capture Li Dingguo!

    Li Dingguo joined the bandits at the age of ten and was deeply loved by Zhang Xianzhong. He was only fifteen years old this year. Although he was brave, he still lacked experience, especially when facing Ding Yunyi. Although he was not a few years older than him, he had experienced countless fierce and bloody battles and had rich experience in battle.  The generals are more immature.

    Ding Yunyi turned sideways to avoid Li Dingguo's fierce stabbing shot. The two horses crossed each other. He didn't kill anyone. The dragon's teeth fell down and he cut off the head of Li Dingguo's horse with one knife.

    The war horse fell to the ground, with blood all over the ground. Li Dingguo fell off his horse and fell into a pool of blood.

    At this time, Wang Wei, Duan Saner and others had also arrived. Just as they were about to kill the thieves on the ground, Ding Yunyi hurriedly shouted: "Don't hurt his life, catch him alive!"

    Before Li Dingguo could get up, he was surrounded by more than a dozen officers and soldiers. Knowing that he would definitely die today, he closed his eyes and said nothing.

    Looking at Zhang Xianzhong fleeing in embarrassment, Ding Yunyi laughed, knowing that today's killing had frightened Zhang Xianzhong.  Although there are many thieves, they dare not attack Linquan today.

    You should be able to spend the fifth day safely, right?

    But where are the reinforcements now?

    On the 5th, I promised in front of Hong Chengchou to defend Yingzhou for five days. Now that Yingzhou is still in the hands of the imperial court, I led 600 cavalry to attract Zhang Xianzhong's main force. Where are the reinforcements?

    Ding Yunyi and his brothers were waiting hard for reinforcements, but Zhang Xianzhong, who had narrowly escaped death, did not know this situation.

    This time, I originally wanted to kill Ding Yunyi to boost the power of the army, but I didn't expect that Ding Yunyi would suddenly turn around and kill him. Not only did I almost lose my life, but the life and death of my favorite adopted son Li Dingguo was also uncertain.

    "Hongyuan hasn't come back yet?" Zhang Xianzhong asked, looking around in shock.

    Several foster sons shook their heads together, and Ai Nengqi said boldly: "Father, if Hong Yuan is alone in blocking the enemy, the odds are against him."

    Zhang Xianzhong swayed and almost fell off his horse. After a while, a few tears fell down.

    His men were frightened and dismounted hurriedly, even demanding death penalty. Zhang Xianzhong wiped his tears and said: "Since I raised the rebel army, although there have been some minor setbacks, I have never been so humiliated. On the Xinyang battlefield, I was beaten by hundreds of riders.  They were severely defeated. When I arrived at Yingzhou, I was blocked by hundreds of cavalry for four days and nights. I finally drove them to Yingzhou. Not only did I fail to capture the enemy, I was almost killed. Even Lian Hong  It's all gone. The fault is not yours, it's all mine. Forget it, just disperse. There's no need to raise the rebel flag anymore. I'll just go and fight the soldiers myself."

    When I heard that Zhang Xianzhong, instead of preparing himself for his incompetence in fighting, he took all the responsibility on himself.All the subordinates were moved. Ai Nengqi, Liu Wenxiu, and Sun Kewang, the three adopted sons, stamped their feet and said: "Don't worry, adopted father, we can't fight anymore today. We will mobilize the army tomorrow. The three of us will be our own soldiers. We will fight to the death. We will definitely put our troops to death."  Ding Yunyi¡¯s head is presented!¡±

    There was an unknown smile on Zhang Xianzhong's lips.

    With such a disastrous defeat and the morale of the army in chaos, now is the time to regain confidence. A few tears and some words of self-blame will indeed have a great effect.

    When the war resumes tomorrow, these adopted sons will surely fight to the death with the officers and soldiers regardless of their own safety.

    In this way, my performance in front of so many subordinates can be considered effective!  To be continued.  .

 Part 1: Storm in Penghu Chapter 222 Day 5: Charge the enemy alone

    Ding Yunyi and his cavalry were overtaken.

    In fact, Ding Yunyi never wanted to escape from the beginning. He just wanted to use himself to attract Zhang Xianzhong and buy as much time as possible for Yingzhou.

    He succeeded. Zhang Xianzhong, who was completely angered by him, chased after him desperately and successfully intercepted Ding Yunyi in Linquan.

    But it¡¯s already the fifth day, reinforcements should be arriving.

    Li Dingguo, who followed Zhang Xianzhong and surrounded and killed all the officers and soldiers, soon discovered that something was wrong. The cavalry was fast. If he had deliberately escaped, since he had broken through the siege, he should have left here at all costs. Why did he let the rebels catch up?

    "My son can find out, and I am very happy as a father." Zhang Xianzhong nodded approvingly: "Ding Yunyi did this just to lure me to pursue and reduce the pressure on Yingzhou. But even if I see through it, I still have to pursue it. The state only has  This group of officers and soldiers has been defeated a long time ago, so we don¡¯t need to pay too much attention to it. However, this group of Tiger Guards first defeated me in Xinyang and then successively won at Yingzhou City. Our army¡¯s morale has been messed up. If we encounter him again in the future, if he becomes more powerful.  How can our rebel army dare to confront him head-on? Now that he is trapped in Linquan, it is a great opportunity to annihilate him in one fell swoop. If we miss this opportunity, I am afraid that we will never have this opportunity again. If we see him again, our rebel army will just run away.  As for Yingzhou, wait until I take Ding Yunyi¡¯s head and use my strength to capture it within a day!¡±

    Li Dingguo suddenly realized that his adoptive father was far-sighted and he was overly concerned.

    Although this group of officers and soldiers can get used to fighting, they are small in number after all. Even if they have three heads and six arms, they may not be able to escape this time

    ?¡­

    "Huangfu Yunjie, where are the rebels?" As soon as they arrived at Linquan.  Ding Yunyi suddenly asked loudly.

    "Return to the general, we have arrived at Linquan!"

    "Brothers!" Ding Yunyi suddenly turned his horse's head: "Fight back with me!"

    The cavalry thought they had heard wrongly and then rushed out of the encirclement. They should have been looking for a suitable defense, but why did the general want to fight back now?

    Seeing the concerns of his brothers, Ding Yunyi smiled and said: "We have six hundred troops and tens of thousands of thieves. No matter how strong the defense is, how can we resist it? The thieves have just arrived now, and we have not established a stable footing. We can kill them by surprise. Brothers, why bother?  Afraid? I regard thieves as nothing but grass, even if they have six hundred men, they will be defeated!"

    These cavalrymen had already impressed Ding Yunyi, and upon hearing these words, they no longer hesitated.  Ding Yunyi said sharply: "Huangfu Yunjie, you lead three hundred riders on the left, and I lead three hundred riders on the right. If the left and right collide, kill him by surprise!"

    "I am willing to fight to the death with the general!"

    "Duan San'er, hold the flag high for me, let the rebels see me, a good man of the Ming Dynasty!" Ding Yunyi was high-spirited and glanced at the big flag.  He urged the war horse: "Brothers, follow me and kill!"

    Six hundred cavalrymen just arrived at Linquan. The horses did not stop and the men did not take off their armor, but they started to kill them again.

    How could Zhang Xianzhong have imagined that the officers and soldiers were so fierce?  When he first arrived at Linquan, he expected that the officers and soldiers would be fighting with each other all day long. He was already tired from running all the way. At this time, he wanted to come and set up camp there and stabilize his position.  Take these adopted sons with you.  Come to the front of the army to watch.

    While discussing there, I suddenly saw dust flying in the distance. I frowned and looked around. I thought it was wind.  Who would have thought that there would be no wind at all.

    The dust was flying, and the neighing of war horses and the shouts of knights on horseback suddenly came.

    Ai Nengqi stood high, took a closer look, and his expression changed drastically: "No, the officers and soldiers have come back to fight again, my adoptive father must leave quickly!"

    Everyone was shocked when they heard this, and Zhang Xianzhong also changed his face. However, in front of so many adopted sons and subordinates, they did not dare to show their panic: "What are you afraid of? There are only a few hundred officers and soldiers, and there are hundreds of people around me. How can I still be afraid?"  Can't you kill them? Generals, let me kill the officers and soldiers!"

    After such a delay, a large group of cavalry has already rushed in. The leading man, brandishing a sword in his right hand, is extremely fierce. It is Ding Yunyi who killed the bandits and made the rebels fearful!

    Ding Yunyi originally wanted to kill the rebels by surprise, but he didn't expect Zhang Xianzhong to be in the opposite army. He swung his sword twice and hacked to death the two rebels who rushed forward without thinking about life and death. He shouted fiercely: "The Tiger Guards are here! Anyone who blocks me will die!"

    The six hundred knights shouted "He He" and killed and chopped down everyone they saw. They killed the bandit army into chaos.

    Ding Yunyi was excited to fight. When he raised his head, he suddenly saw a group of thieves guarding something in front of him. They were fighting and retreating.  Looking more carefully, Ai Nengqi, Liu Wenxiu, etc. who had been mentioned on the battlefield were all there, holding their swords tightly and guarding a leader in the middle with nervous expressions.

    The leader was tall and thin, and the most peculiar thing was that he had a long beard, which was nearly two feet long and very good-looking.  Only one person in the bandit army has such a strange and beautiful beard!

    Ding Yunyi was startled, then he was overjoyed and said sternly: "Zhang Xianzhong!"

    That person is Zhang Xianzhong!

    ThisThe brothers were all fighting, and there were actually two riders beside Ding Yunyi. He didn't even think about it: "Zhang Xianzhong, Ding Yunyi is here, take your life!"

    He rushed his horses like crazy and attacked Zhang Xianzhong like crazy!

    If you can kill Zhang Xianzhong here, it will be better than killing 100,000 thieves!

    Over there, Zhang Xianzhong watched Ding Yunyi ignore him, like a tiger rushing towards him, dumbfounded.  Li Dingguo saw the opportunity quickly and hurriedly shouted: "Set an arrow to stop him!"

    A row of arrows came, and the two cavalrymen beside him fell off their horses. However, Ding Yunyi seemed not to see it at all. He took off his shield, blocked the arrows, and rushed towards the opposite side with all his strength.

    Charge the enemy alone!

    Ding Yunyi rides alone to charge the enemy. No matter how brave he is, he is only one person. If he is lined up to kill, he can be exhausted to death.  But at this time, the bandits were already frightened by his name. In the eyes of the bandits, he was like a thousand soldiers. When they saw him riding alone, they all gave way.

    Seeing that something bad was going on, Li Dingguo hurriedly said: "Take your adoptive father and leave quickly, I will block Ding Yunyi!"

    Some ridiculous and absurd scenes appeared on the battlefield. Zhang Xianzhong was surrounded by dozens of soldiers and several adopted sons. However, in front of the crazy tiger-like Ding Yunyi, only Li Dingguo dared to step forward to fight. The others protected Zhang Xianzhong and fell into disgrace.  And escape.

    Ding Yunyi was about to catch up with Zhang Xianzhong, but was blocked by a bandit army. The bandit army was also crazy and desperately entangled Ding Yunyi.

    He was almost able to kill Zhang Xianzhong, but it was a pity that he failed. Ding Yunyi screamed in his heart, he held the spear thrust by the opponent, and said sternly: "Who are you, dare to block my way!"

    "I am Li Dingguo, the adopted son of the Eighth Prince!"

    Li Dingguo?  The man who faced the enemy was famous for his bravery, both civil and military skills, and refused to surrender to the Qing Dynasty. With a meager force, he fought to the end with a powerful force of 100,000 Eight Banners. In the battle of Mopan Mountain, he defeated the superior Qing army, which made Shunzhi, the puppet emperor of the Manchu Qing Dynasty, furious.  Li Dingguo, who caused the punishment of two Manchu princes, a Baylor, and countless commanders, deputy commanders, and generals in the Qing Dynasty?

    Ding Yunyi was overjoyed. If he couldn't kill Zhang Xianzhong, it would be good to capture Li Dingguo!

    Li Dingguo joined the bandits at the age of ten and was deeply loved by Zhang Xianzhong. He was only fifteen years old this year. Although he was brave, he still lacked experience, especially when facing Ding Yunyi. Although he was not a few years older than him, he had experienced countless fierce and bloody battles and had rich experience in battle.  The generals are more immature.

    Ding Yunyi turned sideways to avoid Li Dingguo's fierce stabbing shot. The two horses crossed each other. He didn't kill anyone. The dragon's teeth fell down and he cut off the head of Li Dingguo's horse with one knife.

    The war horse fell to the ground, with blood all over the ground. Li Dingguo fell off his horse and fell into a pool of blood.

    At this time, Wang Wei, Duan Saner and others had also arrived. Just as they were about to kill the thieves on the ground, Ding Yunyi hurriedly shouted: "Don't hurt his life, catch him alive!"

    Before Li Dingguo could get up, he was surrounded by more than a dozen officers and soldiers. Knowing that he would definitely die today, he closed his eyes and said nothing.

    Looking at Zhang Xianzhong fleeing in embarrassment, Ding Yunyi laughed, knowing that today's killing had frightened Zhang Xianzhong.  Although there are many thieves, they dare not attack Linquan today.

    You should be able to spend the fifth day safely, right?

    But where are the reinforcements now?

    On the 5th, I promised in front of Hong Chengchou to defend Yingzhou for five days. Now that Yingzhou is still in the hands of the imperial court, I led 600 cavalry to attract Zhang Xianzhong's main force. Where are the reinforcements?

    Ding Yunyi and his brothers were waiting hard for reinforcements, but Zhang Xianzhong, who had narrowly escaped death, did not know this situation.

    This time, I originally wanted to kill Ding Yunyi to boost the power of the army, but I didn't expect that Ding Yunyi would suddenly turn around and kill him. Not only did I almost lose my life, but the life and death of my favorite adopted son Li Dingguo was also uncertain.

    "Hongyuan hasn't come back yet?" Zhang Xianzhong asked, looking around in shock.

    Several adopted sons shook their heads together, and Ai Nengqi said boldly: "Father, if Hongyuan is alone in blocking the enemy, the odds are against him"

    Zhang Xianzhong swayed and almost fell off his horse. After a while, a few tears fell down.

    His men were frightened when they saw it, dismounted hurriedly, and even claimed death penalty. Zhang Xianzhong wiped his tears and said: "Since I raised the rebel army, although there have been some minor setbacks, I have never been so humiliated. On the Yangtze battlefield, I was beaten by hundreds of riders."  They were severely defeated. When I arrived at Yingzhou, I was blocked by hundreds of cavalry for four days and nights. I finally drove them to Yingzhou. Not only did I fail to capture the enemy, I was almost killed. Even Lian Hong  It's all gone. It's not your fault. It's all my fault. Just disperse. There's no need for the rebel army, and there's no need to raise the flag. I'll just go and fight with the soldiers."

    When I heard that Zhang Xianzhong not only did not prepare himself for his incompetence in fighting, butThe three adopted sons, Ai Nengqi, Liu Wenxiu and Sun Kewang, stamped their feet and said, "Don't worry, adopted father, we can't fight anymore today. We will mobilize the army tomorrow. The three of us will be your own soldiers."  , officers and soldiers fighting to the death will surely sacrifice Ding Yunyi¡¯s head!¡±

    There was an unknown smile on Zhang Xianzhong's lips.

    With such a disastrous defeat and the morale of the army in chaos, now is the time to regain confidence. A few tears and some words of self-blame will indeed have a great effect.

    When the war resumes tomorrow, these adopted sons will surely fight to the death with the officers and soldiers regardless of their own safety.

    In this way, my performance in front of so many subordinates can be considered effective!  (To be continued

 Part One: The Storm in Penghu Chapter 223 Li Dingguo

    "Kill! Kill! Kill!"

    Shouts resounded throughout the battlefield, and the entire battlefield was surrounded by blood and fire.

    Starting early in the morning, the bandit army launched the most ferocious attack uncharacteristically, and all the leaders of the rebel bandits at all levels rushed to the front line.  It seemed that they had received some death order, and they all rushed forward in waves regardless of life and death.

    Are the rebels here to risk their lives today?

    Fortunately, the defensive terrain chosen by Ding Yunyi was very good, which prevented the rebel army from fully deploying its troops and allowed his brothers to offset the serious disadvantage in strength to the greatest extent.

    However, today¡¯s fighting is unprecedented since the Battle of Yingzhou.

    The thieves were killed and retreated again and again, and they rushed forward again and again.  The sky and the earth are overwhelming, and the mountains are shouting.

    Ding Yunyi and his brothers are fighting hard. They don¡¯t know when this battle will end, but as long as one of them is still alive, they will still fight to the end!

    Death, at this time, has become the most trivial matter.

    The rebels suffered huge casualties, and the officers and soldiers also suffered huge casualties. There was a lingering smell of blood in the air, and the horses that had lost their owners were walking back and forth on the battlefield in a daze.  Sneezing, as if to find his master again.

    For a whole day, the two armies fought repeatedly on this small battlefield.  The rebel army didn't give the officers and soldiers any time to breathe at all. They were attacking wave after wave with human lives.

    Finally, when the long-awaited night came, the thieves stopped attacking, and the battlefield was extremely noisy.  It fell silent instantly.

    The brothers were breathing heavily. The day's fighting had left them exhausted.  As soon as the rebels retreated, the energy and spirit that had been full of momentum seemed to be taken away all at once. He lay on the ground and refused to get up no matter what.

    "Tired, these brothers are really tired from fighting from Yingzhou to Linquan."

    Ding Yunyi is equally tired.  In every battle, all the brothers are watching him, and he must never let them down.  With such a numerical disadvantage.  The only thing that can be relied on now is the determination of these cavalry to fight to the end.

    Breakout?  At present, it is not very possible. Although this place is suitable for defense, it is almost a dead place.

    He searched the battlefield.  See if there are any surviving brothers among the corpses, although this is unlikely.

    Not seeing a single living brother among the corpses, Ding Yunyi sighed and sat down.  A soldier next to him who looked to be less than twenty years old handed him dry food: "General, eat some."

    "Thank you very much." Ding Yunyi broke off some dry food, put it in his mouth and chewed it carefully. Even though he had no appetite now, he was still fighting for the battle that would come soon.  He had to replenish his physical strength: "What's your name?"

    "Hulu."

    "how old are you?"

    "nineteen."

    "Nineteen, you're not young." Ding Yunyi smiled: "I think you killed at least four or five people today. You are very brave. Aren't you afraid?"

    Hou Lu raised his voice: "The general has an order to kill those who are not below the third level!"  Houlu would rather die in the hands of the bandits than have my head chopped off by the general.  "

    "Okay, okay!" Ding Yunyi couldn't help but praise.

    Hou Lu suddenly asked cautiously: "General, didn't you say that reinforcements will arrive in a few days? But why haven't they arrived yet?"

    This sentence attracted all the brothers around, and this was also their biggest concern.

    "Yes. Why haven't the reinforcements arrived yet?" Ding Yunyi sighed. He didn't know how to explain it to his brothers: "The day I left Xinyang, the commander personally assured me that the reinforcements would arrive within five days. Maybe they had someone on the way.  Something was delayed."

    This is a trick when explaining.

    Based on the current situation, Ding Yunyi must shift the responsibility to Hong Chengchou, otherwise the morale of the army may be scattered.

    Hou Lu was a little more confident: "I think that for an officer as big as the Commander-in-Chief, he would never lie to others?"

    "Yes, for an official as big as the Commander-in-Chief, he would never lie to others?"  All the brothers thought together.

    Ding Yunyi smiled bitterly, how should he answer the brothers?

    "Have a good rest. When the reinforcements arrive, I will take you back to fight." Ding Yunyi patted his shoulder and stood up.

    After a round of inspection, he saw that Li Dingguo, who had been captured by him, was tied up in a corner with his head lowered and silent. Occasionally, he raised his head and met Ding Yunyi's eyes. His eyes soon showed numbness and hatred.

    &nbsp; Ding Yunyi smiled, walked to him, untied the rope that tied him, then sat down next to Li Dingguo, and handed him the dry food in his hand: "Eat some."

    Li Dingguo was not polite. He took it and stuffed it into his mouth after a few mouthfuls.

    ??Fifteen years old, he is just a child. After being caught, he had not eaten any water or rice for a day and a night, and he was really hungry.

    "You are still a child after all, why bother to follow the rebels and do this decapitation?" Ding Yunyi asked in a calm tone.

    Li Dingguo glared at him fiercely: "The government forces the people to rebel, and the people have no choice but to rebel. If the government hadn't forced us to have no way out, who would be willing to rebel? Behead? I'm not afraid of death. Am I still afraid of beheading?  Dog Officer, even if you kill me today, sooner or later my foster father will avenge me."

    "Your foster father? Zhang Xianzhong?" Ding Yunyi was not angry when the other party called him a "dog officer": "Li Dingguo, I'm afraid your foster father may not be sincere in his rebellion. He was once a policeman in Yan'an Prefecture, and was later dismissed.  After receiving his post, he went to Yansui Town to join the army. He was sentenced to death for violating the law. The general Chen Hongfan noticed his strange appearance and interceded with the commander-in-chief Wang Wei, who struck him with a hundred military sticks and was dismissed. From then on, he lived in the countryside and became a bandit.  He became one of them"

    "You're talking nonsense." Li Dingguo shouted loudly.

    Zhang Xianzhong was dismissed from his post as a police officer, and was beaten with a hundred military sticks as a soldier. This was regarded by him as a lifelong shame and humiliation. He never wanted to tell the people around him, so not many people knew about it.  When Ding Yunyi mentions it now, it is inevitable that Li Dingguo will protest.

    "Don't you believe it? If you have the chance to see Zhang Xianzhong again in the future, ask him face to face to see if he is willing to admit it." Ding Yunyi did not care about the other party's attitude: "You call yourself 'rebels' and do justice for heaven. Unfortunately, wherever you go, if you  When locusts cross the border, they kill not even a blade of grass. They kill the common people as well, and they are more courageous than killing the common people. "Li Dingguo, am I right?"

    Li Dingguo remained silent.

    Ding Yunyi told the truth. Everywhere the "rebels" went and every city they fell into, they looted and killed. For this reason, he had tried to persuade his adoptive father several times, but he always said that he was young.  Still do not know.

    "One of you is named Luo Rucai, nicknamed 'Cao Cao'." Ding Yunyi mentioned this person in front of Li Dingguo again.  Luo Rucai was very famous among the bandits, even more famous than Gao Yingxiang. All the bandits knew that this man was loyal and upright, and they were willing to listen to him.

    Sure enough, when he heard the mention of "Cao Cao", Li Dingguo's attention was attracted, and he heard Ding Yunyi say slowly:

    "You obey Luo Rucai, saying that he is benevolent and righteous, and he will not even kill upright officials. However, in the past, Luo Rucai could not marry a wife. After becoming a bandit leader, he was surrounded by hundreds of beauties, all of them as beautiful as flowers. I'm afraid this is what he likes to do.  The reason for being a traitor. Li Dingguo, what is the difference between this and those corrupt officials? Is it possible that these hundreds of women are willing to follow him? I'm afraid that for Luo Rucai,  Homely food.¡±

    Li Dingguo did not expect that the officer and soldier in front of him knew so much about things in the "Rebel Army".  Everyone knew that Luo Rucai liked women, but no one cared whether the women around him came willingly or were snatched.

    Now that Ding Yunyi has said this, if you think about it carefully, most of them are not willing.

    Ding Yunyi's face was calm and his tone was calm: "So, robbing the rich, giving to the poor, and doing justice for heaven is just a slogan. It's good to be able to protect yourself. The bandits are just a mob. They won't give in to each other when they win, and they won't save each other when they lose. They gather together just for the sake of protecting themselves."  They have no other purpose in robbing families and homes. Bandits are gangs of relatives and friends who are just for plundering, not for the purpose of conquering anyone. In the past, there was Huangchao in the Tang Dynasty, who was just like you. According to you, they were also 'rebels'.  ', But the people don't miss Huang Chao, and they won't miss you in the future, because you are just some hooligans. Even if you really take over the world in the future, you are not just hooligans who take over the world. "

    It stands to reason that Ding Yunyi criticized the "rebels" like this, but Li Dingguo unexpectedly did not refute, but seemed to be deep in thought.

    Although he is young, he has already had his own thoughts.  He followed Zhang Xianzhong, firstly because he had been by Zhang Xianzhong's side since he was a child, and secondly because he firmly believed that the "Rebel Army" was for the common people to conquer the world and overthrow those corrupt officials.

    But now every word of Ding Yunyi cuts to the essence of the "rebels", showing no mercy.

    "Many of the officers and soldiers are not good. They are as vicious as bandits." Ding Yunyi sighed: "If it weren't like this, the world would not be in chaos. But now we, you beat me, I beat you, we beat you all the time."  On the contrary, foreign enemies took advantage of our own people. At the border, there were Jinlu who were watching eagerly. In Fujian, those Taixi people thought about it all the time.?Lead our land.  What about the court?  The court has no choice but to deal with you bandits.  Only when you are destroyed can the imperial court be free to deal with the threat from Hehe at the border. Otherwise, it may not be clear who owns this great country.  "

    As he said that, he stood up slowly: "You are still young, and you don't understand many things yet, but you will understand sooner or later. I won't kill you, even if we are both dead, I won't kill you, I will make you open your eyes  Open your eyes and see if what I said is correct." (To be continued.)

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 224: Interests and Disadvantages

    "What father-in-law, what father-in-law!"

    He Fengsheng almost stumbled into the camp of the supervisor He Luyao and his father-in-law. As soon as he entered, he loudly said: "Something big has happened, something big has happened."

    He Luyao, who had just recovered from his illness and was still weak, was a little surprised. He had never seen He Fengshenghui so panicked: "What happened? Did the rebels come in?"

    "The rebels didn't break in, but they were about to break it."

    He Fengsheng's words caused He Luyao's expression to change suddenly.

    He had been ill for a long time, and he did not have the energy to ask about what happened on the battlefield. When He Fengsheng said this, he suddenly became anxious: "What happened?"

    "The seventy-two battalions of the Thirteen Families of the Rebels met in Xingyang and jointly promoted Ni Yingxiang as the leader of the rebels. They then divided their forces into four groups, with the main force taking Huoqiu and Yingzhou and heading straight for Fengyang!" He Fengsheng told what happened.  Read it again.

    "That's fine!" He Luyao's voice was so anxious that he raised his voice: "Fengyang is the central capital, and the important place where the imperial mausoleum is located. Once it falls into the hands of rogue bandits, the consequences will be disastrous. Where is Commander Hong? Are we just going to let it go?"

    He Fengsheng said: "Commander Hong has ordered the Five Tigers guerrilla general Ding Yunyi from Taiwan to lead eight hundred elite cavalry to Yingzhou to intercept the rogue bandits. He has also ordered the deputy commander-in-chief He Renlong and Ai Wannian to lead the main force.  Rescue Fengyang.¡±

    "That's good." He Luyao breathed out: "I know Ding Yunyi. He saved Eunuch Wang Chengen and won the trust of today. Has he arrived in the Central Plains?" At this point, he suddenly felt a little strange.  : "Since Commander Hong has rescued him, why is Mr. He still so panicked?"

    He Fengsheng hurriedly said: "Ding Yunyi has been setting off with eight hundred elite cavalry for a long time. I am afraid that he has already fought a bloody battle with the rebels in Yingzhou. But I just got the news that the main force led by He Renlong and Ai Wannian was blocked by the rebels.  After arriving at Huo Qiu, he has been reluctant to attack for seven days. Counting the time, Ding Yunyi has been in Yingzhou for seven days. Counting the Yingzhou garrison, there will never be more than 5,000 men.  But there are tens of thousands of rebels. If we don¡¯t send troops, it will be too late!¡±

    "Seven days?" He Luyao stood up with an "ooh": "That's unreasonable, Feng Yang is missing. Neither you nor I can escape the relationship. They have been lingering in Huoqiu for seven days, what do they want to do? Do they want to wait for Feng Yang?  The sun is broken, are you all being taken to the execution ground? Come on, let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll go find Hong Chengchou myself!¡±

    With that said, he walked straight out of the tent. He Fengsheng followed him and hurried out.

    The soldiers outside Hong Chengchou's camp saw He Luyao and Supervisory Army coming. They were about to step forward to say hello, but He Luyao had already cursed: "Get out!"

    Rushed into Hong Chengchou's camp.  Seeing that the commander-in-chief was discussing the military situation with his subordinates, He Luyao opened his mouth and said: "Commander Hong, my neck has been washed, and I am waiting for the emperor to cut it. Have you washed your neck?"

    As soon as I saw Eunuch He coming, who had just recovered from a serious illness.  Hong Chengchou was extremely surprised when he opened his mouth and said something like this: "Eunuch He, what are you talking about? I wonder what Hong has committed?"

    He Luyao sneered: "The bandits are about to enter Fengyang. How long are your two deputy generals planning to stay in Huoqiu? Did they all fall to thieves while waiting?"

    Upon hearing this, Hong Chengchou felt relieved: "Originally, I wanted to inform the supervisor, but the supervisor recovered from a serious illness. Hong did not dare to disturb him. Since the supervisor was here, Hong informed them one by one.  The rebels defeated Huoqiu and Shouzhou. I ordered Ding Yunyi to rescue Yingzhou, and ordered He Renlong and Ai Wannian to reinforce later. However, the main reinforcements were blocked by the thieves in Huoqiu.  We can¡¯t win. Look, this is the battle report from the two deputy commanders.¡±

    He Luyuan didn't even look at it, but after hearing Hong Chengchou's explanation, her anger subsided: "Commander Hong, I want you to retreat temporarily. I have something to say."

    Hong Chengchou hurriedly asked his men to go out. When only the two of them were left in the camp, He Luyao said: "Director Hong, I don't know what you are thinking, but one thing is that if Fengyang is broken, everyone will  Fengyang has become a governor, and the heads of officials, big and small, can't be saved. You have a lot of troops and shoulder the heavy responsibility of suppressing thieves. In addition, Anhui has nothing to do with you, so it's hard for the emperor to punish you, but you want to  "Have you ever been delayed for such a long time in Huoqiu and missed the opportunity to rescue Yingzhou? Even if the Holy Master doesn't say it, how will he feel about you in his heart?"

    Hong Chengchou knitted his brows together, and He Luyao continued: "I'm afraid that He Renlong and Ai Wannian have the same mentality. You are responsible for wiping out the Central Plains bandits. Anhui has nothing to do with you. Everyone sweeps the door.  Snow, don't worry about the hundreds of thousands of rogue bandits. If the attack becomes fierce and they turn around and fight you, their own strength will be greatly damaged. With this kind of thinking, dragging them along.  It¡¯s not surprising that we don¡¯t want to move forward.¡±

    Every word He Luyao said was on point, and so did Hong Chengchou.?Distinguishing, listening to He Luyao continue: "Sooner or later the bandits will be wiped out. Now that the Holy One wants to use you, there is naturally nothing you can do about it, but what happens after the bandits are destroyed? If Fengyang is destroyed, if the imperial mausoleum is destroyed  Damn it, do you think your Majesty will let you go as soon as he thinks of this matter? Yuan Chonghuan was so powerful back then, and he was regarded as a pillar of the imperial court. But the Majesty wanted to kill him, but he just wanted to kill Commander Hong. Is this an exception?  You may end up worse than Yuan Chonghuan. You have to know that the bandit escaped from your side after all!"

    Hong Chengchou took a breath of air.  He Luyao sighed and said: "You don't know Ding Yunyi, I know. He saved the life of Wang Chengen. Once he has a problem, will the prince let you go? It's you, Commander Hong, who can see him every day."  Your Majesty, is it more effective for you to speak in front of your Majesty, or is it more effective for your Majesty to speak in front of your Majesty? Sir, please think about it carefully!"

    "Thank you for the reminder, supervisor. Without supervision, Hong almost missed important events." Hong Chengchou is a smart man.  Although it had been confirmed that the rogue bandits were moving eastward, Hong Chengchou did not take it seriously.

    Indeed, if Fengyang is destroyed, it will be a catastrophe, but if the court wants to settle accounts, it will only be blamed on Anhui officials and has nothing to do with their Central Plains army.  As long as he was responsible for killing all the rogue bandits in the Central Plains and restoring Henan, Shaanxi and other places, even if he was accused of letting the enemy advance eastward, the court would not embarrass him too much, and in turn gave him greater rights to continue to hunt down the rogue bandits.

    Therefore, his focus is to block Sichuan and prevent rogue bandits from entering Sichuan.  To the east, they chased the rogue bandits, cut off the communication between the rogue bandits and the battlefield in the Central Plains, and then used troops one by one to put down the rogue bandits.  As long as the Central Plains can be stabilized, the bandits entering Anhui will not be a concern.

    Furthermore, he has dispatched 800 elite cavalry commanded by Ding Yunyi, and two deputy commanders, He Renlong and Ai Wannian, to lead the pursuit, so the court can also communicate.  As for whether Fengyang can hold on, that is Fengyang's business.

    Because of this, when he heard that there were heavy rebel troops stationed in Huoqiu, he did not rush He and Ai to march quickly. He only asked them to monitor the rebel army and prevent them from returning to Henan.

    As for Ding Yunyi¡¯s life and death?  Hong Chengchou didn't take it to heart at all.

    Now that He Luyao told the stakes, Hong Chengchou broke out in a cold sweat: "Come here! Send me an order to congratulate Renlong and Ai Wannian on dispatching troops quickly. Within three days, no, within two days, we must defeat the rebels and march into Yingzhou.  There must be no mistake! If we can¡¯t take Yingzhou within two days, don¡¯t blame me, Hong Chengchou, for falling out!¡±

    "Commander Commander, I'm worried that He Renlong and Ai Wannian won't risk their lives so easily!" He Luyao said worriedly.

    Hong Chengchou nodded: "Yes, He Renlong's life was saved by Ding Yunyi that day. He has always regarded himself as the most powerful general in the imperial court. He almost died that time, which he brought as a shame. Forget it, the supervisor will stay here and I will take care of him personally."  The soldiers went to Huoqiu to supervise the two battles. "

    "Thank you for your hard work, Commander-in-Chief." He Luyao breathed out heavily.

    Hong Chengchou knew that the matter was serious and did not dare to neglect at all. At that time, he ordered his cavalry and rushed to Huoqiu at night.

    After receiving the news that Hong Chengchou was personally supervising the battle, He Fengsheng was not at all relaxed.  It has been seven days. Ding Yunyi has resisted the rebel army in Yingzhou for seven days.  Is Yingzhou still in the hands of the imperial court?  Is Ding Yunyi still alive?

    There is no news coming from the front.

    Although he thinks Ding Yunyi is murderous, the court currently lacks such generals. If he has any shortcomings, his relatives will be hurt and his enemies will be happy.

    "Don't worry, don't worry." Seeing his thoughts, He Luyao comforted: "Hong Chengchou personally led the troops to supervise the battle. I hope Huo Qiu Danxi can return to the court. I just hope they can get to Yingzhou in time."

    "I hope so, I hope so." He Fengsheng couldn't feel relaxed at all: "Father, it's been seven days. Eight hundred cavalry have resisted tens of thousands of troops. How can we resist?"

    He Luyao sighed: "Yingzhou still has thousands of defenders, so you won't lose Yingzhou to the bandits so easily, right?"

    He Fengsheng smiled bitterly, He Luyao was just comforting herself.  Although He Fengsheng was a civil servant, he also knew that trying to resist the massive rogue bandits with Yingzhou's military strength and weapons was simply a dream.

    "Ding Yunyi cannot die." He Fengsheng murmured: "If he dies like this, who will be willing to work for the court in the future? He defeated Zhang Xianzhong with 300 cavalry, which was a rare victory for the court in recent years. The morale of the army was greatly boosted.  If he dies because he cannot get reinforcements to rescue Yingzhou, father-in-law, this will chill the hearts of all the soldiers."

    He Luyao's eyes were also full of worries: "Why did the Holy One transfer Ding Yunyi to the Central Plains? Various forces here are intertwined and are trying to attack each other. Otherwise, the bandits would have been determined long ago, and he was not here"Well, this is not the time.  I think Wang Gongzheng is trying every means to persuade the Holy One. I just hope that Ding Yunyi can go back as soon as possible before it's too late.  "

    Ding Yunyi came to the wrong place and at the wrong time, but he came anyway.

    " Moreover, at this time, Ding Yunyi and his brothers have fallen into a desperate situation!  !  ~!

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 225 Reinforcements?  Where are the reinforcements?

    Linquan.  The eighth day of the Yingzhou Defense Battle.

    The deathly silence on the battlefield makes people feel fear in the deepest part of their hearts.  It wasn't caused by blood and death, it was just this silence.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? If it were still to be noisy with trumpets and drums, and if it were still to be heard to stir the sky with the sound of killing, then there would be no such fear, because all the people would be immersed in the fight of blood and fire, and would have no time to be distracted.

    But now there is nothing but dead silence.

    Even everyone¡¯s heartbeat can be heard clearly.  One hit, one hit, and another hit. All of this is enough to break one's spirit.

    ??Everyone is sitting on the ground numbly, with empty and helpless eyes. Sometimes some people actually wonder, why didn¡¯t they kill themselves in the fight just now?  If you really die, you will no longer have to wait for this terrible thing

    Living here has become a kind of torture

    A soldier was twitching there. His leg was broken and there were several wounds on his body.  The blood was constantly flowing there, and his body moved, his eyes staring blankly at the sky, waiting for death to come.

    Suddenly, a familiar face appeared in front of him. He recognized this face. It was General Ding Yunyi Ding.

    The soldier knew that he was about to die, but he was unwilling to give in. He murmured: "General, where are the reinforcements? Where have our reinforcements been for eight days? We have been here for eight days. Reinforcements, reinforcements."

    Ding Yunyi didn¡¯t know how to answer him.  Where are the reinforcements?  Where are the reinforcements?

    The thing I was most worried about finally happened.  Just as He Fengsheng said, reinforcements did not arrive in time.

    Outside, there are densely packed enemies, almost blocking all roads to break through, but what about the direction of Yingzhou?  how is it now?

    "Reinforcements, reinforcements." The soldier kept saying these two words, and then his body shook rapidly.

    he died

    The thieves attacked here again and again.  Without any concern for any casualties, they achieved what they wanted, consuming the defenders' strength to the greatest extent possible.

    There are only 380 riders left.  From Xinyang to Yingzhou.  By Linquan, only 380 of the 800 cavalry were left, and the price paid was extremely heavy.

    These loyal and brave cavalry.  He never failed to live up to Ding Yunyi's expectations until his death.

    "Those who are below the third level of beheading will be killed!"

    They faithfully carried out this order without any compromise.  The heads they chopped off with their swords were more than three levels each?  More than a thousand, no, maybe more than two thousand enemies fell in Linquan.

    How many enemies were killed?  Who knows? In short, every one of them understands the truth. Here, if you are alive, you must be ready to fight!

    Now we are not fighting for anyone, but for ourselves.

    "Reinforcements are coming." Huangfu Yunjie came to Ding Yunyi's side and asked in a low voice.

    Ding Yunyi shook his head: "I don't know. Regardless of whether they come or not, tomorrow is the last day. When the time comes, I will lead my brothers out."

    Huangfu Yunjie nodded.  He believed General Ding could do it.  No matter how difficult it is, General Ding will definitely be able to do it.

    Ding Yunyi looked at his brothers, and there were still four brothers brought from Taiwan: Duan Saner, Wang Wei, Liao Jinxi, and Qin Guozhong.

    "No one said anything to these four brothers, and no one had any complaints. Others didn't understand you, but they did.  Under the sun.  There is nothing that adults cannot do.

    "If you take another ten thousand steps back, even if you die, it will be worth it. If you can die with the adults, everything will be worth it."  The only regret is that they can never go home again

    Penghu is so beautiful; Taiwan is also so beautiful.

    Is there anything more pleasant than cruising on the sea with a fishing boat?

    "Brothers!" Ding Yunyi's voice suddenly sounded in the ears of each brother: "The last day, let's hold on here for the last day! If the reinforcements don't come, I will take you out!"

    His voice suddenly dropped: "Go home, I will take you home."

    Go home, no matter how difficult it is to go home, you have to go home

    The brothers nodded silently and polished their weapons silently.  Go home, and hold on tomorrow is the last day, go home

    Both sides have been exhausted. If the officers and soldiers are like this, the life of the rebel army will also be difficult.

    For three days, officers and soldiers guarded this place, making it difficult for the "rebels" to move forward.

    Xinyang was completely defeated, Yingzhou lost its troops and generals, and now in Linquan, Zhang Xianzhong had to continue to suffer terrible casualties.  A defense line composed of just a few hundred officers and soldiers,?Zhang Xianzhong's eyes seemed to have turned into iron walls.

    He really couldn¡¯t figure out where the combat power of just a few hundred officers and soldiers came from?

    The narrow battlefield prevents the "rebels" from fully deploying their forces. This is indeed a good reason, but it cannot convince Zhang Xianzhong at all.

    The spirit of the officers and soldiers on the other side who fight to the end is the most terrifying thing

    "Father, Sun Kewang has launched continuous attacks on Yingzhou. The morale of Yingzhou is low. Sun Kewang will launch a strong attack tomorrow, and he will definitely capture Yingzhou tomorrow!" Liu Wenxiu came to him and said.

    Zhang Xianzhong said "Oh", this is the only good news he has received in the past few days.

    Without Ding Yunyi¡¯s extraordinary troops, Yingzhou would have been defeated long ago, but now he was dragged into Yingzhou for eight days.  In eight days, he was able to break Fengyang and dig up the ancestral graves of the Zhu family's court.

    "Father." Liu Wenxiu hesitated for a moment, then said: "Gao Yingxiang and Li Zicheng are blocking the officers and soldiers in Huoqiu. It has been eight days now, and I don't know if they can block it. Yesterday, Gao Yingxiang sent someone to ask why we still  In Yingzhou, the plan to advance eastward was delayed? "

    "Gao Yingxiang?" Zhang Xianzhong snorted coldly. Although Gao Yingxiang was the leader of the 72nd Battalion of the Thirteen Rebels, Zhang Xianzhong was not convinced by him.

    If he were not the most powerful person in the rebel army, he might have been defeated long ago.

    Zhang Xianzhong calmed down: "Tell all the rebel brothers that we will fight with all our strength tomorrow. Our losses are heavy, the number of officers and soldiers is also decreasing, and they can't support it for much longer! Also, tell Sun Kewang that after Yingzhou is defeated tomorrow, everyone will  Kill everyone in the city and leave no one behind!"

    Massacre the city!  Zhang Xianzhong is ready to massacre the city!

    He vented all his anger on Yingzhou.

    "What if we still can't break through the officers and soldiers' defense here tomorrow?" Liu Wenxiu asked cautiously.

    A hint of bitterness flashed across Zhang Xianzhong's face: "That means Ding Yunyi is not dead yet. We have delayed here too long. Once the officers and soldiers break through Huoqiu and cover up from behind, we will be in big trouble. Tomorrow is the last day.  "Japan, if I still can't win despite all my efforts, Wenxiu, give up here for the time being."

    Liu Wenxiu nodded silently.

    Eight days, eight days!  Tens of thousands of rebels were dragged here alive for eight days.  Who are those people opposite? Where do they get such determination?

    What about Dingguo?  Is Dingguo alive or dead now?  Why is it that even now there are still no living people and no corpses of the dead?

    Liu Wenxiu sighed heavily when he thought of this

    Li Dingguo is still alive, but he is not as stubborn as he was when he became a prisoner.

    This fighting power of the officers and soldiers surprised him, no, it was an unprecedented shock.  He never thought that the officers and soldiers could be so brave.

    Facing an enemy that was ten or dozens of times their own, these officers and soldiers seemed to be crazy. They rushed forward again and again regardless of their own safety, and used their own lives to repel the rebel attacks again and again.  In their thoughts, it seems that the word fear will never exist. As long as one of them is alive, they will fight and bleed!

    And the source of all this power comes from one person:

    Ding Yunyi!

    Every time he fights, he always rushes to the front. He is always with his brothers, fighting bravely and killing the enemy bravely. He has never flinched.

    Before, Li Dingguo looked down on Ding Yunyi, thinking that he was the same as all officials, but now his thoughts are quietly changing.

    He is different from those officials. He can share the joys and sorrows, life and death with the soldiers. This is the most important reason why he makes the soldiers worth dying for him.

    Furthermore, Ding Yunyi seemed to be very interested in Li Dingguo. After every battle, he would always sit with Li Dingguo for a while and tell stories that Li Dingguo had never heard before.

    He went to Penghu, Taiwan, and the difference between the Hong Yi people and the Gan La Si people.

    Li Dingguo has never heard of such a novel thing in his life. It turns out that people outside the Ming Dynasty are also different.

    Missionaries in Shaanxi and other places are very rare. Li Dingguo and his brothers have never seen them and only heard about them occasionally.  But this Ding Yunyi not only met so many Thais, he also fought with them and recovered Taiwan in one fell swoop.

    He was very envious and hoped to see what it looked like when the city of Relan was broken. It turned out that there were so many brave people among the officers and soldiers.

    Regardless of mutual hostility, Ding Yunyi still has many things worthy of respect.

    Ding Yunyi also told him that when one day there is no more war,If ?? and Li Dingguo were still alive, they would definitely take Li Dingguo to Taiwan to see what the place that used to be called Rehelan or something like that but is now called "Golden Eagle City" is like.

    Li Dingguo is a little yearning. The outside world is big and very exciting.

    It¡¯s a pity that he is a prisoner now. No matter what, Ding Yunyi will not let him go. He is just there to comfort himself.

    But Li Dingguo still felt a little strange. What reason did Ding Yunyi have to comfort himself as a prisoner?  Does he have other purposes for himself?

    No matter how much he thought about it, Li Dingguo still couldn't figure it out.

    ¡¾**Baidu search** High-quality hand-typing by book friends and super fast update speed¡¿

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 226 Yingzhou City is destroyed

    Battle of Yingzhou, ninth day.

    The shouts of killing like a mountain roar and a tsunami resounded in Linquan again. All this has become accustomed to the officers and soldiers.  Attack, defend; attack again, defend again. For several days, this is what they did repeatedly.

    But today it seems a little different.

    General Ding has told them that today will be the last day of their defense. After today, no matter what happens, Ding Yunyi will lead them to break through.

    go home!

    The thieves were uncharacteristically uncharacteristic of themselves today. Their offensive momentum was far stronger than that of the previous few days.

    Ding Yunyi and his brothers struggled to kill the enemies who rushed up one by one. Their shirts were covered with blood, and they had killed countless people.

    There are too many, there are too many thieves rushing up in layers.

    They can¡¯t be killed and beheaded all!

    The dilapidated flag is still hunting for rubbish on the battlefield:

    The brave and loyal tiger guards!

    There is blood everywhere on the flag, the enemy's, one's own, everything.

    But as long as this flag does not fall, our brothers will never give up their determination to fight!

    The war horse suddenly let out a mournful cry, and an arrow hit the horse. The horse rushed forward, and Ding Yunyi rolled to the ground.

    Immediately, several spears stabbed at him aimlessly, each spear stabbed harder than the last, and every time they struck, they tried to kill Ding Yunyi.

    Ding Yunyi rolled several times, but still couldn't avoid it. Suddenly, he felt a pain in his leg.  Having been stabbed once, Ding Yunyi's speed became even slower.

    It was over, Ding Yunyi sighed in his heart, this disaster could not be avoided no matter what.

    Several spears fell down together

    With a chance of life and death, suddenly a black shadow jumped towards Ding Yunyi, and those spears fell.  It all fell on that man.

    The man roared, swung his sword wildly with his backhand, and cut off the barrel of the gun.  This was the end of his strength. After doing this, he rolled to the side.  like a statue.

    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Ding Yunyi stood up suddenly regardless of the injury on his leg, and pounced on the rebels like a mad tiger. In a moment, blood flew everywhere, and several rebels had died under his sword.

    Ding Yunyi then got a chance to breathe and looked at the man who saved him. It was his brother brought from Penghu: Qin Guozhong.

    Qin Guozhong was already dead, and Ding Yunyi rushed to his side.  Qin Guozhong smiled and said, "Sir, I can no longer follow you."

    Ding Yunyi nodded silently. Qin Guozhong's eyes became distracted. Until his death, there were only two words in his mouth:

    go home

    He wants to go home.  He went back to Penghu, but he could never go back

    After putting down Qin Guozhong's body, Ding Yunyi stood up slowly.  Another brother left him forever. They did not die at the hands of pirates or Hongyi, but they gave up their lives here.

    Looking at the battlefield where the sound of killings shook the sky, Ding Yunyi hastily bandaged his wounds.  Putting on a war horse, the hand holding Long Ya was shaking a little, and he roared with all his strength:

    "kill!"

    kill!  kill!  Kill all these bandits!

    Ding Yunyi, with red eyes, has turned into a killing machine at this moment.  He didn't care at all about how many weapons were around him trying to take away his life, or how many enemies there were in front of him. He just waved the sword desperately and killed every enemy he could see!

    "kill!"

    All the cavalry roared like this, fighting hard regardless of life or death.

    After one layer of thieves were killed, another layer came up.  The swords were already sharpened, so they switched to the enemy's weapons and risked their lives to fight with the thieves again.

    Duan San'er, who was holding the battle flag and waving it constantly, suddenly said "Oops" and fell to the sky.

    Just when the battle flag was about to land, a fast rider rushed over and grabbed the battle flag.

    Ding Yunyi!

    Glancing at Duan San'er on the ground, he was hit by an arrow in his right chest, but it was not fatal.  Ding Yunyi waved the battle flag and shouted: "Kill the thief!"

    "Kill the thief! Kill the thief!"

    The final strength has been fully mobilized.  When one cavalryman dies, another will soon fill his vacancy bravely.

    As long as there is one person here, the bandit army will not be able to capture Linquan!

    Such a brutal fight will never be forgotten by the bandits for the rest of their lives.  The images of these brave and fearless officers and soldiers in battle will remain with them throughout their lives.??marked on their hearts

    "Yingzhou is broken, Yingzhou is broken!"

    Suddenly, such a cry came from the bandit army.

    "Yingzhou is broken! Yingzhou is broken!" The cry is getting louder and louder, spreading wider and wider.

    Yingzhou is broken?  Ding Yunyi stopped what he was doing.

    Yingzhou is broken, Yingzhou is broken after all.

    Ding Yunyi knew that this was not a cry made by the rebels who wanted to disrupt his military morale. It is already a miracle that Yingzhou can persist until now.

    Nine days, a whole nine days, Yingzhou, with its city walls in disorder and its weapons unprepared, was able to persist for nine days. This was something no one had thought of before.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? If reinforcements had come one day earlier, if there had been on the battlefield, but there would never have been what if.

    On the battlefield, the rebel army was still unable to break through the defense of the officers and soldiers, and after learning that Yingzhou had been defeated, the rebel army had no intention of fighting.  Once you enter the city, you can plunder at will. Thinking that your comrades who entered the city have already looted to their heart's content, you still have to continue fighting with the officers and soldiers here. All the thoughts of the thieves and soldiers have already flown to Yingzhou, and they have no intention to do so anymore.  Love war.

    Zhang Xianzhong knew that he would never have a chance to break through here or kill Ding Yunyi.

    Once the morale of the military is in chaos, what else can be done to clean it up?

    He looked at Linquan helplessly and shook his head helplessly. As long as he had half a day left, Linquan would definitely be his.  At that time, Ding Yunyi's head will definitely be placed in front of him.

    Why did Sun Kewang break the city so quickly?  Zhang Xianzhong even blamed his son.

    "Father, it's not possible." Liu Wenxiu said helplessly: "The brothers are no longer interested in fighting. They are all shouting to go back to Yingzhou, otherwise they will not get anything."

    "Forget it, forget it." Zhang Xianzhong sighed and said with a wry smile: "I still can't kill Ding Yunyi after all, God refuses to let him die. Wenxiu, withdraw your troops."

    Speaking of this, his face darkened: "We are entering Yingzhou, but we must not let Ding Yunyi escape so easily. You lead three thousand people to defend here. Once Ding Yunyi wants to escape, you must stop him with all your life no matter what!"  "

    "Yes, foster father!" Liu Wenxiu said loudly.

    Zhang Xianzhong took another look at Linquan. This was a place he would never forget.  Here, his army was littered with corpses. Here, he was defeated again by Ding Yunyi.

    Yingzhou is broken!

    Under the fierce attack of the bandits, Yingzhou, which held on for nine days, was finally broken.

    In the eighth year of Chongzhen, bandits from all walks of life were besieged by the government troops in Henan.  In order to break out of the encirclement, the leaders of 13 families and 72 battalions of rogue bandits held a military meeting in Xingyang, Henan.

    As a result of the discussion, it was decided to divide the troops and attack to break the official army's encirclement and suppression plan.

    After the meeting, Zhang Xianzhong put up a decisive battle posture to confuse the officers and soldiers. Li Zicheng, led by Gao Yingxiang, advanced eastward.

    After this, Zhang Xianzhong withdrew from the battlefield, arrived late and became the vanguard of the rogue bandits, defeating Gushi in Henan and Huoqiu in Anhui and other prefectures and counties.

    But at the foot of Yingzhou City, he encountered strong resistance from the Yingzhou army and people, with Ding Yunyi's eight hundred elite cavalry as the main force.

    On the 9th, Zhang Xianzhong's main force was delayed in Yingzhou for nine days.

    When the city of Yingzhou was broken, the bandits rushed into the city, looting and massacring to vent their hatred.

    Not only Yingzhou soldiers, but also innocent people were killed.  The entire Yingzhou was filled with blood.

    The state judge Zhao Shikuan was captured by the bandits and was immediately beheaded by the bandits.

    Shangshu Zhang Heming gathered his servants to fight to the death and reached the rebel army desperately, but the regular officers and soldiers could not stop them. How could just a few servants stop the rebels with such fierce momentum?

    Soon the servants dispersed and Zhang Heming was captured alive by the bandits.

    The bandits knew that they had captured a high-ranking official and asked him to plead for mercy. Zhang Heming scolded the thief endlessly. The bandits were furious and cut Zhang Heming's flesh with a knife. Zhang Heming suffered pain and continued to curse while bleeding. A total of 30 cuts were made all over his body by the bandits.  Seven times, Zhang Heming cursed the thief and died.

    As for Yin Menglong, the magistrate of Yingzhou, he knew that the situation in Yingzhou was irreversible just after the city was defeated. His only hope was that Ding Yunyi did not know whether he was alive or dead. He knew that he would not be spared this time, so he returned to the government office and forced his two sons to commit suicide.  The lady said: "This time the city is destroyed, you and I are no longer lucky. As an official of the imperial court, I cannot defend Yingzhou, and it would be a shame to die. I have decided to die. I am afraid that my wife will fall into the hands of thieves and be humiliated. Madam  Do you understand me?"

    At this time, the lady did not know that her two sons had been forced to commit suicide by her husband. She cried bitterly: "I am dead. I hope that my husband will spare the lives of my two children. I am deeply grateful to my husband for his great kindness."

    ?, died by throwing himself into a well.

    Yin Menglong stamped his feet and cried loudly. In an instant, his family was ruined and Yingzhou fell into the hands of thieves. While he scolded the bandits, he kowtowed three times to the north: "Your Majesty, I am incompetent and cannot protect Yingzhou. I am born.  The loyal ministers of the Ming Dynasty are the loyal souls of the Ming Dynasty. Let me go!"

    After saying that, he stood up and shouted in the direction of Linquan: "Ding Yunyi, Ding Yunyi, Yingzhou is destroyed. You are loyal and courageous. If you have a way out, don't forget the hatred of Yingzhou!"

    He cried loudly and then raised fire.

    Since then, Yingzhou City has finally been destroyed after struggling to persevere.  The state magistrate Yin Menglong, the state magistrate Zhao Shikuan, and the minister Zhang Heming were all killed. Zhang Xianzhong looted and destroyed Yingzhou.

    Once Yingzhou is defeated, Fengyang will directly face the enemy attack.

    During these nine days, there was no reinforcement from the officers and soldiers in the Henan direction, and they also did not dare to reinforce in the Fengyang direction. As a result, Yingzhou held on alone for nine days without help.

    The only one who really gives Yingzhou full support is Ding Yunyi!  (To be continued: Gone with the Sky. Registered members of literature recommend this work.

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 227 Breakout!

    The flag was in disrepair.

    There was blood everywhere on the flag, and a corner was missing.  But no matter how broken it is, it always stands on the battlefield.

    This battle flag is also their spiritual support for these cavalrymen.

    Preparations for a breakout have been made. All the cavalry have fed their horses and sharpened their swords.  They have been here for nine days and have done everything they need to do.

    Get out of here and go home!

    Opposite, there are still three thousand enemies, but these knights don't care at all.  For them, no matter how many enemies are on the opposite side, it's the same, they have to rush out!

    Ding Yunyi clicked, and there were still 260 horses left. This was the last strength in his hand.  He felt a little distressed. Although these cavalrymen were not real "Tiger Guards" in the true sense, the bloody battles these days had already established a deep friendship with each other.

    They are not just generals and soldiers, they are brothers, brothers who will live and die!

    He came to Li Dingguo's side and pulled out the dragon's teeth from his waist.

    Li Dingguo closed his eyes. The officers and soldiers were already preparing to break out. Are they coming to kill him?  I was only fifteen years old and died a little early, but I was not afraid, I just felt a little regretful.

    ¡°These officers and soldiers are really good. They have never been afraid. Each of them is fighting with their own lives. No matter how dangerous the situation is, they have never flinched.

    What kind of person leads what kind of soldiers? That man named Ding Yunyi is so brave that he is frightening.  The soldiers he brought out were as brave and good at fighting as he was.

    "It's a pity that I haven't been to Taiwan yet and haven't seen those strange and novel things that Ding Yunyi said.

    While he was thinking wildly, he suddenly felt his hands loosen. He opened his eyes in surprise, only to find that the rope that tied him had been cut off.

    "You go." Ding Yunyi's words revealed fatigue.

    Li Dingguo didn¡¯t quite believe his ears.

    "You go." Ding Yunyi repeated again: "I said I won't kill you. Go to Yingzhou to find your adoptive father and the rebel army. In the future, when there is no war, come to Taiwan to see. I will wait for you."

    Li Dingguo looked at him blankly, not believing that this officer of the imperial court actually let him go.

    A true man keeps his word.  A promise of a thousand dollars, are you afraid that he is the one you are talking about?

    Ding Yunyi didn't look at him anymore, but turned around and walked towards his brothers step by step He came to the war horse and stroked his horse lovingly. The war horse seemed to understand human nature and kept using it.  His head rubbed against his master affectionately.

    After so many days, even animals have feelings.

    Ding Yunyi got on his horse and said, "Brothers, are you all ready?"

    Everyone is ready!  Ding Yunyi pointed forward: "Did you see it? There are thousands of enemies on the other side, and they don't want us to live. But we have to live! I will take you out, and I will not leave a single brother behind. We have been abandoned,  Commander Hong promised me that there would be reinforcements within five days. But for nine days and nine nights, we didn't see any reinforcements. No one felt sorry for the death of so many brothers, but I felt sorry for him.  Everyone, I will take you out! Those who survive and have a home, come back to Taiwan with me, and I will give you a home! You and I fight bloody battles, and you are all my brothers!"

    "General, if you don't die, I will go to Taiwan with you!" Huangfu Yunjie whispered: "I have no home, I am alone."

    Houlu also said softly: "I still have my mother at home, but I will go to Taiwan with you. Otherwise, what else can I do here? I don't know anything, I can only fight as a soldier. I am a soldier here. Go  I am also a soldier in Taiwan, at least I won¡¯t hold my breath when I go there.¡±

    "General, we are all going to Taiwan with you! We are no longer serving as soldiers here, we are no longer worthy! No one wants us anymore, and we will no longer work for them!"

    The brothers suddenly started shouting.

    "Okay, go to Taiwan!" Ding Yunyi regained his energy: "Let's all go to Taiwan. I will be responsible for helping you pick up your family members. I will be responsible for helping you build your new home in Taiwan! I am the one who is fighting bloody battles with me today.  Brothers. Brothers, we are not fighting for the court now, we are fighting for ourselves. Follow me and rush out!"

    "Get out! Go to Taiwan! Get out! Go to Taiwan!"

    The brothers drew their swords and yelled.

    The general agreed, and he took his family to Taiwan. He no longer had any worries, so what else did he have to worry about?

    "Duan San, where is the flag?"

    &nbsp; "The flag is here!"

    Ding Yunyi looked at the big flag. For the seven words given by Chongzhen on the flag, he fought alone and fought bloody battles. But now, these are not just the words given by Chongzhen. This flag has brought all the brothers together.  Connected!

    Ding Yunyi took a deep breath, and then swung Long Ya down hard:

    "Brothers, break out!"

    Breakout!

    Two hundred and sixty cavalry, two hundred and sixty warriors, on this night - break through!

    The battle flags are flying, the horses are neighing, and the soldiers are roaring!

    There are only 260 people, but at this moment, they seem to be 2,000 or 20,000!

    No matter how many enemies there are on the other side, they are fearless!

    Horse hooves galloped on the battlefield, swords flashed in the moonlight, and soldiers shouted in the dark night.

    Wherever there are enemies, that¡¯s where they will break out!  Wherever they went, the bandit army collapsed.  This nine-day battle has scared them to death and left them chilling.

    The thieves also want to live. They don¡¯t want to lose their lives in vain when the battle is about to end.

    Liu Wenxiu shook his head helplessly. He knew that he could no longer stop the enemy from breaking through. What was even more terrifying was that this group of officers and soldiers called "Hu Ben Guards" would leave an indelible shadow on the hearts of the rebels from now on.

    The Battle of Xinyang, Yingzhou Nine Days, made Ding Yunyi famous in the Central Plains. His name will soon be resounding throughout the Central Plains. Both officers and soldiers and bandits will remember this name firmly.

    Ding Yunyi left his famous name here.  And this impact will inevitably last for many years.  When he comes back here one day, everyone will soon remember everything he did

    ?¡­

    The fire in Yingzhou City is burning.

    The city was destroyed, and the bandits were killing people, looting, and raping everywhere in the city.  Yingzhou, which was originally prosperous and peaceful, has turned into a hell on earth at this time.

    Li Dingguo slowly walked into Yingzhou, and he was shocked by what he saw in front of him.

    This is the rebel army?  Is this a rebel army that keeps claiming to conquer the world and overthrow tyranny for the common people?

    In fact, Li Dingguo didn¡¯t think there was anything strange about this before wherever the ¡°rebels¡± went.  But in the past few days with Ding Yunyi, his words have had a great impact on Li Dingguo.

    "So, robbing the rich and giving to the poor, and doing justice for heaven is just a slogan. It's good to be able to protect yourself. The bandits are just a mob. They won't give in to each other when they win, and they won't save each other when they lose. They get together just to rob families and have no other purpose.  Rogue bandits are gangs of relatives and friends who are just for plunder, not for conquering anyone. In the past, there was Huangchao in the Tang Dynasty, who was just like you. According to you, they were also 'rebels', but the common people did not miss them.  Huang Chao, I will not miss you in the future, because you are just some hooligans. Even if you really take over the world in the future, you are not just hooligans who dominate the world. "

    Every word and every word Ding Yunyi said was deeply engraved in Li Dingguo's mind.

    Rebel Army, Rebel Army.  They were all ordinary people who were forced to live by the government. When someone raised their arms, they all became rebels. But how could they do such a cruel thing to people who are also ordinary people now?

    Is this the rebel army that he serves?

    The officers and soldiers also looted, but the officers and soldiers knew how to hide their shame when looting, but these people were so naked that they didn't even know there was any cover-up.

    "Ding the country! Ding the country!"

    Ai Nengqi rushed over, rushed in front of Li Dingguo, hugged his brother, crying and laughing; "We all thought you were dead. Just now I heard that you were back, and I still  I don¡¯t believe it, you¡¯re not dead, you¡¯re not dead, that¡¯s great, that¡¯s great, come and see your adoptive father, he is always thinking of you.¡±

    Li Dingguo¡¯s nose was sore, but he gently broke away from Ai Nengqi¡¯s embrace: ¡°No, I won¡¯t go see my adoptive father.¡±

    "What?" Ai Nengqi did not react.

    Li Dingguo looked around and smiled miserably: "We are the rebels, and we are fighting for the people? Third brother, I'm leaving. Go and tell your adoptive father that I am grateful to him for raising me for five years."  Well, I still have to go."

    "You, where are you going?" Ai Nengqi asked in a daze.

    Li Dingguo glanced outside the city: "I'm going to Taiwan."

    "Taiwan?" Ai Nengqi was confused: "What are you doing in Taiwan? We don't recognize anyone there."

    "Yes!" Li Dingguo's answer was very firm: "Where?"A man promised me that I could go whenever I wanted to, and I knew he wouldn't lie to me.  "

    "Dingguo, think about it again!" Ai Nengqi was a little anxious: "We have been born and died for so many years, can you just leave just because you say it? Dingguo, my adoptive father will not let you go!"

    Li Dingguo smiled: "Third brother, for the sake of us being brothers for so many years, don't tell your adoptive father for the time being. Also, I want to borrow your horse."

    Ai Nengqi didn¡¯t know what he was talking about and nodded blankly.

    Li Dingguo took the horse and mounted it. He said the last words to Ai Nengqi: "Third brother, we are the rebel army. Sooner or later, we will lose the support of the people!"

    He left without any concern, and didn¡¯t even look back.  Here, there is nothing he can understand.

    At this time, he only had one thought in his mind:

    Go to Taiwan!  There was someone there who had made a promise to him!

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 228 Reward and Punishment

    Zhang Xianzhong captured Yingzhou and looted it wantonly, and then directed his troops towards Fengyang, the capital of the Ming Dynasty!

    Zhang Xianzhong was very good at using troops. He first asked his subordinates to continue looting in Yingzhou and paralyzed the Fengyang defenders, while he left Yingzhou with the main force overnight.

    Fengyang¡¯s great disaster has arrived.

    Zhang Xianzhong rushed all night and surrounded Fengyang City in the foggy morning.  In less than half a day, they completely wiped out the 20,000 officers and soldiers guarding Fengyang, killed guard Zhu Guozheng and others, captured Yan Rongxuan, the prefect of Fengyang, and sentenced him to death.  He also killed the commanding envoys Yuan Ruizheng, Lu Chengyin, the prefect Yan Daxuan, the official Wan Wenying and other officials.

    Fengyang was the capital of the Ming Dynasty and the place where the imperial mausoleum was located. Zhang Xianzhong cut down hundreds of thousands of pines and cypresses in the imperial mausoleum, demolished the surrounding buildings and the Longxing Temple where Zhu Yuanzhang became a monk, then dug up the emperor's ancestral tomb, and at the same time dug up the emperor's ancestral tomb.  All the wealthy people in Fengyang were killed.

    Fengyang is in chaos

    ?¡­

    When the news reached the capital, Emperor Chongzhen immediately put on mourning clothes, ran to the Ancestral Temple, knelt under the memorial tablet of his ancestors and burst into tears; he also ordered the court officials to go about official business in plain clothes and vegetarian food to express his condolences.  Emperor Chongzhen dismissed Xiong Mingyu from the post of Secretary of the Ministry of War, beheaded Yang Yipeng, the governor of Fengyang, and the censor of the imperial censor. He also pulled out the governors of the five provinces who had been dismissed from their posts and were living idle and sentenced them to death.

    At this moment, Chongzhen, the supreme ruler of the Ming Dynasty, felt angry and painful.

    They went everywhere to suppress thieves, but the thieves were not suppressed, and their ancestral graves were dug up.  He worked so hard to revive the Ming Dynasty, but in the end he even lost the title.

    What kind of court is this?  What kind of officials are those?

    Chongzhen sat in the Xinuang Pavilion in a daze and numbness, not wanting to say a word.  Just sitting and sitting in a daze

    "Your Majesty, let's have something to eat." Wang Chengen advised carefully.

    "I'm not hungry." Chongzhen, who had recovered slightly, shook his head: "Wang Cheng'en, I feel very miserable. Come and talk to me."

    Wang Chengen stood aside solemnly, and Chongzhen's voice was very low: "I suppress bandits every year, but the bandits are rampant every year, and they can't be suppressed no matter how hard they are suppressed. You say I am wrong. Or are those ministers not careful?"

    "It is not wrong for the Emperor to spread his influence over the world." Wang Chengen said: "Those ministers cannot say that they are not dedicated, such as Hong Chengchou. As soon as he took office, he made an eight-pronged attack plan and defeated the rebels several times.  The bandits fled in disgrace."

    Chongzhen said in a daze: "But. The king is diligent and the ministers are working hard. Why did the rebels even dig up my ancestral grave?"

    "Selfishness." Wang Chengen said without hesitation: "It's nothing more than selfishness. Your Majesty asked those generals to go to the Central Plains to suppress bandits, and they only suppressed them in the Central Plains. Once they leave their jurisdiction, they have nothing to do with them. And the rogue bandits also  Just grasp this point. If you have strong troops in Shaanxi, I will go to Henan. The imperial court will send capable generals to Henan, and I will flee to Anhui. What if I stop in Anhui and then go to Shaanxi?  It is impossible to prevent and suppress them. As long as those ministers have completed the tasks assigned by Your Majesty, they will feel at ease. What does it have to do with them if the thieves are not within their scope of encirclement and suppression?"

    "Selfish, selfish." Chongzhen murmured: "Isn't there anyone in this court who is dedicated to the public good?"

    "Yes, and there are many." Wang Chengen said decisively: "Although Fengyang fell this time, there is a general who is dedicated to the public, dedicated to our Ming Dynasty, and dedicated to fighting to the death for the Holy One."

    "Who?" Chongzhen's eyes widened.

    Wang Chengen said slowly: "Ding Yunyi, the Five Tigers Guerrilla General and Qingchao Commander personally conferred by His Majesty!"

    Seeing that Chongzhen didn¡¯t know about Ding Yunyi.  Wang Chengen spoke eloquently: "Ding Yunyi was ordered to rush to the Central Plains. When he arrived, he first defeated 50,000 bandits with three hundred cavalry and rescued the deputy commander He Renlong. Then he clearly pointed out that the rogue bandits must divide their troops into four groups and attack Fengyang.  Hong Chengchou gave him 800 cavalry to reinforce Yingzhou. He fought with 800 cavalry against tens of thousands of thieves and fought bloody battles for nine days and nine nights. Your Majesty, he fought bloody battles in Yingzhou for nine days and nine nights, but no reinforcements came.  ¡±

    "Where are the reinforcements? Where are the reinforcements?" Chongzhen suddenly became furious.

    Wang Chengen shook his head helplessly and said: "Hong Chengchou asked He Renlong and Ai Wannian as reinforcements, but these two people delayed their advance and delayed the fight in the Huoqiu area. Finally, they waited for Hong Chengchou to go to supervise the battle in person, and then they broke up the rogue bandits.  , to restore Huo Qiu, but by then it was already too late. "

    Chongzhen's eyes showed murderous intent: "Congratulations to Renlong and Ai Wannian! I will take their heads, otherwise I will not be able to calm the anger in my heart."

    "Your Majesty, no!" Wang Chengen said hurriedly.

    "No?" Chongzhen said with murderous intent: "I can kill the governor and the governors of five provinces, but I can't kill two deputy generals."?  "

    Wang Chengen knew that the emperor was angry and said patiently: "Your Majesty, He Renlong and Ai Wannian should be killed, but now is not the time to kill them. He Renlong is brave and Ai Wannian is scheming. They are both talented generals. Besides, this is not the time to kill them.  The two of them each have elite soldiers and have fought against the bandits for many years. They know very well that if they kill them now, they will be doing the bandits a big favor. In fact, the ministers also hate him, but not only can they not kill them now, but they can still do so.  I commend them for their efforts to help Fengyang, so as to reassure them and allow them to serve the court more conscientiously. "

    Chongzhen sat there blankly, for a long time, and smiled bitterly: "What kind of emperor am I? You can't kill those who deserve to be killed, but you have to reward them. If the news spreads, where will the dignity of the court be? How can those soldiers who died be willing to obey me?"

    Although he said this, he knew in his heart that what Wang Chengen said was right.

    Now that the imperial court is in crisis, it is an opportunity to employ people, especially those generals who are leading troops to fight outside.  I have killed many ministers over the years, and if I continue to kill them, I am afraid that there will really be no one to lead the troops in the war.

    To suppress thieves, we have to rely on these people.

    "Where is Ding Yunyi? How is he now?" Chongzhen asked suddenly.

    "Ding Yunyi led the remnants of his troops from Yingzhou to Linquan, and then broke out of the encirclement. Life or death is unknown." Wang Chengen shook his head, and then said: "However, the minister believed that with Ding Yunyi's courage, he would be able to successfully break through. The minister also heard that,  Starting from Xinyang, Ding Yunyi held high the banner of "The Brave, Loyal Tiger and Guard" given by His Majesty, marched east and west, and fought bloody battles. Others were maimed and his sword was curled, but the flag given by His Majesty was never thrown down.  Pass!"

    "This is my loyal and brave minister, this is the loyal and good general of the court! For nine days and nine nights, nine days and nine nights, eight hundred cavalry fought against tens of thousands of thieves. How did he persevere?" Chongzhen suddenly became energetic: "This is what the court wants.  As a loyal minister, I want to promote him to the rank of commander-in-chief! I want to assign him a hundred thousand soldiers to destroy the bandits for me!¡±

    "Your Majesty, you must not do this!" Wang Chengen was shocked. His Majesty was angry and happy at times, and his words and actions were a little confused: "Your Majesty can be promoted to an official, but he must not be promoted to the rank of Commander-in-Chief at once."

    "This is not possible, that is not allowed, Wang Chengen, you have said it to me once and for all!" Chongzhen was a little unhappy.

    Wang Chengen smiled bitterly: "Your Majesty, Ding Yunyi has meritorious service and great achievements, but Ding Yunyi's promotion has been fast enough. If he is promoted to the rank of commander-in-chief again, I am afraid it will cause criticism. Besides, all the generals in the Central Plains have made mistakes this time, except Ding Yunyi.  Great work, His Majesty only promoted Ding Yunyi. How could they accept it? To the generals of the Central Plains, Ding Yunyi was an outsider. How could an outsider steal the limelight from a local? How could they still accept the promotion?  Wen Zhao, He Renlong and others are on par with them, or even above them. These generals must have complaints. Your Majesty needs to know that you will still have to rely on them to suppress thieves in the future. "

    Chongzhen sighed heavily: "Wang Chengen, you are always too smart and can see through the minds of those generals."

    "The minister just said what His Majesty wanted to say. How smart is the minister?" Wang Chengen knew that no matter how many times he said these words, he had to treat them as what the emperor wanted to say: "Also, let Ding Yunyi continue.  The same cannot be said for leading troops to suppress thieves. Your Majesty, the hidden danger has emerged this time."

    He quietly glanced at Chongzhen: "The ministers are still saying the same thing. Ding Yunyi is an outsider to them. When outsiders enter their territory, they will always threaten their own interests. If Ai Wannian guards Yingzhou this time, He Renlong  He must be rescued, He Ren Long Shou, Ai Wannian must be rescued, but it is Ding Yunyi who saved the thief. He has stolen the limelight from the local general, won't he give him another great contribution?  ? No, they will never do it! So if Ding Yunyi continues to be here, not only will he not be able to do anything, but he will be restrained everywhere. Over time, something may happen even in Taiwan. Your Majesty, there is still Zheng Zhilong in Fujian.  That!"

    Chongzheng remained silent. After a long time, he sighed softly: "I have an incredible number of brave generals but I can't use them. This is all caused by cliques and selfish interests. I have the will but am powerless. I have the will but am powerless?"

    "Your Majesty, don't worry." Wang Chengen advised: "Ding Yunyi has left a great reputation in the Central Plains this time, and the court will always be of use to him in the future. When he comes back again, no one in the world will be dissatisfied. If the army is raised again, it will be overwhelming. Besides,  It¡¯s not all without gain this time. At least, Your Majesty already knows about Ding Yunyi¡¯s loyalty to the imperial court, and his bravery is also known to the officers and soldiers. This is the biggest gain.¡±

    "Pass the decree." Chongzhen cheered up: "Promote Ding Yunyi to the rank of General of Taiwan, and be awarded the title of Captain of Qingche, plus the title of General Zhaowu, to guard Taiwan and Penghu separately, and to control the military and political affairs of the two places. Also, this time he established another  If he makes a great contribution to Yingzhou, he can take away whatever he wants."

    "The minister expressed his gratitude to Ding Yunyi.""Wang Cheng'en said respectfully: "Ding Yunyi is unparalleled in loyalty and bravery. Your Majesty will give him such a descendant, and Ding Yunyi will be loyal from now on.  "

    There was no trace of happiness on Chongzhen¡¯s face: ¡°It would be great if the court could have more Ding Yunyi.¡±!  ~!

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 229 Brothers, go home!

    Fengyang was destroyed and the imperial tombs were dug up, which made all the generals uneasy.  (. _-< Piaotian Literature registered members recommend this work >-) [cmI]

    Fortunately, the imperial court was not angry. In addition to killing a group of officials in Fengyang and removing Xiong Mingyu, the Minister of War, none of the Central Plains generals were punished. On the contrary, the imperial court also asked them to do their duty as soon as possible.  Suppress the bandits.

    With this, these generals felt relieved.

    People¡¯s mentality is a bit strange. They must have escaped the disaster, but they sympathized with the man who fought bloody battles in Yingzhou for nine days and nine nights:

    Ding Yunyi!

    After delaying sending reinforcements, my mood calmed down, but I still felt a little sorry for him.

    However, since Linquan broke out, Ding Yunyi seemed to have disappeared and could not be found, which made Hong Chengchou worried.

    "Commander Commander, Commander-in-Chief, Ding Yunyi and the others are back!"

    Just when Hong Chengchou was worried, the news suddenly came.

    Hong Chengchou was overjoyed when he heard this. He quickly stood up and looked at all his subordinates: "Ding Yunyi fought in Yingzhou in a bloody battle. Those who have merit will come with me to pick him up."

    When we arrived at the gate of the camp, we saw a group of cavalry slowly coming towards us from a distance.

    A dilapidated battle flag first caught everyone's eyes, and then they finally saw the returning cavalry clearly.

    These people were all covered in blood and exhausted.  Some were injured and were swaying on their horses.  The group of high-spirited cavalry that rescued Yingzhou that day have now become like this.

    Gradually, the big flag became clear:

    The brave and loyal tiger guards!

    Ding Yunyi is back with his brothers!

    "Xiang Wen. Xiang Wen, you have suffered!"

    When Ding Yunyi finally stood in front of Hong Chengchou, Hong Chengchou was almost in tears.

    ????????? Half of it is real and half of it is acting.  But Ding Yunyi in front of him couldn't help but be moved.

    This young general has a tired face, his body is covered with wounds and messy armor, and his body is stained with blood. This bloody battle has been difficult.  It doesn¡¯t take much to be in everyone¡¯s eyes.

    Not just him, but every soldier behind him.

    He Luyao He's father-in-law came over, his eyes were also red: "Ding Yunyi's decree has arrived. The emperor has a decree, just stand and listen to it."

    Ding Yunyi stood there, only to hear He Luyuan say: "Ding Yunyi fought bloody battles, nine days and nine nights, fighting to the death. He is the pillar of the imperial court and my hero. [cm¡¡£üI&|] Ding Yunyi was promoted to the rank of Taiwan Staff General, and was awarded  I will be promoted to Captain of Qingche and appointed as General Zhaowu to control the military affairs of Taiwan and Penghu. Ding Yunyi has made great achievements this time. You can take whatever you want."

    "My lord Ding Yunyi thanks you, long live the emperor, long live, long live the emperor!" Ding Yunyi said loudly.

    ?????? Taiwan¡¯s Chief of Staff, Captain Shangqingche, General Zhaowu?  These.  I and my brothers all paid for it with our lives!

    "Xiang Wen, I wish you congratulations to Mr. Hong." Hong Chengchou said with a smile on his face: "Your Majesty's grace, if Xiang Wen wants anything, just ask. I will always do my best to help you."

    What do you want?  What can I want?  What can Hong Chengchou give himself?  No, he won't give himself anything. The emperor's promise is actually not of much use.

    They are all emperors and Chrysostoms.  You can do whatever you promise, but that's in peacetime.

    Ding Yunyi said calmly: "Yun Yi, thank you Commander-in-Chief. Yun Yi doesn't want anything else. Yun Yi only wants one thing."

    "Xiang Wen just wants to do it, and there is nothing I won't agree to."

    Ding Yunyi looked back at his brothers, and then said slowly: "This time Commander Meng gave Yun Yi 800 fine cavalry, and he killed them all the way. When he broke through from Linquan, there were still 260 cavalry, but he broke through bloody  , only 218 can come back¡ùOne hundred brothers, Commander-in-Chief, all six hundred brothers are finished!"

    Hong Chengchou and all the generals were silent.

    These are elite cavalry, fighting against rogue bandits. It is not an exaggeration to say that one of them is worth ten. Compared with a hundred people, six hundred cavalry fell forever in Yingzhou and Linquan.

    Ding Yunyi took a deep breath: "If I receive the grace of the Commander-in-Chief, please give me the remaining 218 horses. Yunyi fought with them and became like brothers. This time he goes to Taiwan and wants to take them with him.  Let¡¯s go together. As for their families, Yun Yi will send them to pick them up.¡±

    Hong Chengchou only thought that he would make other demands, but he did not expect that the conditions were so simple. Although the 218 Cavalry were elite, it was nothing to send Ding Yunyi away.  Moreover, judging from their appearance, they have already been beaten into broken soldiers.Ding Yunyi actually regarded this remnant soldier as a treasure. Only people from a place like Taiwan could have such a narrow vision.

    Hong Chengchou immediately agreed.

    Hong Chengchou sees it this way, but Ding Yunyi doesn¡¯t think so.

    Yes, the eight hundred cavalrymen were indeed maimed, but the remaining cavalrymen all fought bloody battles, narrowly escaped death, and crawled out of the dead together with themselves.  Their experience, their courage, and their loyalty to themselves are unmatched by anyone.

    This is the team.  With this team of 218 cavalry, within a few years, he will be able to build an elite cavalry division that dominates the world!

    I have a navy of Tiger Guards in Penghu, Taiwan, but I don¡¯t have any cavalry at all, and now I have one!

    This is where it disappears!

    Not only that, he has also established his own prestigious reputation here, both for officers and soldiers as well as for thieves.  Sooner or later, one day, he will lead a powerful navy, cavalry, and infantry back!

    Central Plains, Central Plains!  At that time, everything I have paid here today will be worth it.

    ¡°Sir, let¡¯s go home,¡± the injured Duan Saner gasped.  Houlu, who was also injured, supported him and said exactly the same thing as him:

    "General, let's go home"

    "Go home, go home," Huangfu Yunjie, Wang Wei and all the cavalrymen said together.

    Hong Chengchou was a little shocked. Most of these people were his subordinates, but how long ago had they actually considered Taiwan, which they had never been to, as their home?  What magic power does Ding Yunyi have that can make these people so devoted to him?

    Ding Yunyi glanced at his brothers again. During the breakout, Liao Jinxi also died. Of the seven brothers who came from Taiwan, only Duan Saner and Wang Wei are left.  However, he has more than two hundred brothers!

    "Go home, let's go home!" Ding Yunyi suddenly raised his voice: "Duan San, can you still ride a horse?"

    "Yes!" Duan San'er pushed away Hou Lu who was supporting him: "Duan San can't go anywhere else, but when he returns to Taiwan, Duan San can still ride a horse. Even if Duan San dies, he will die in Taiwan!"

    "Okay, go home, let's go home!" Ding Yunyi got on his horse and gave Hong Chengchou and the generals a fist in the air: "Commander Commander, everyone, Ding Yunyi came from the Central Plains and killed countless bandits. Today he has achieved success and has returned to Taiwan according to the holy order. Everyone.  We will always remember your kindness to us. We will be far away in the future, but we will still meet one day. Farewell!"

    Then he took the flag and said with a big smile: "Brothers, let's go home!"

    "Go home, go home, go home!" The two hundred and eighteen riders shouted in unison, followed Ding Yunyi's horse, kicked up dust in the sky, and galloped away.

    Hong Chengchou stared blankly, remembering every word Ding Yunyi said before leaving.

    "We will remember all your kindness to us."

    He doesn't remember any "kindness". What he remembers is that the officers and soldiers refused to save him. What he remembers is hatred!  This person will either never come back in the future. Once he comes back, I'm afraid it will cause a huge incident!

    "This man is so crazy, he actually said such things." He Renlong said dissatisfiedly.

    Hong Chengchou glared at him fiercely: "What do you know? He has a grudge against you and me today. It's okay if he doesn't come back, but if he really does come back one day, hey"

    He Renlong was a little confused. He didn¡¯t understand why the commander-in-chief was sighing.

    More than two hundred riders were running wildly. At this time, they only had the same idea in their hearts:

    Go home, go back to Taiwan!

    This is not my home, Taiwan is!

    "Ding Yunyi, wait for me!"

    Suddenly, a horse came galloping from the side. When they got closer, everyone was shocked.

    This person turned out to be Li Dingguo, who had been their prisoner!

    Ding Yunyi was not surprised at all. As if he had expected that Li Dingguo would come back, he reined in his horse and said with a smile: "Li Dingguo, are you here?"

    "Yes!" Li Dingguo said loudly: "Ding Yunyi, do you still mean what you said?"

    "Forget it!" Ding Yunyi nodded solemnly, "If I pass by, it will be hard for a horse to catch up!"

    There was a trace of sadness in Li Dingguo's eyes: "I have gone back to Yingzhou, and there is already a human tragedy there. Ding Yunyi, you are right, we shouldn't do this, but I can't persuade my adoptive father, I can't persuade other rebel brothers, but I  I don¡¯t want to be with them anymore. Ding Yunyi, I want to go to Taiwan with you.¡±

    Ding Yunyi laughed: "I knew you would definitely come. Come on, come with me to Taiwan. Let's make a big difference!"

    "slow!  "Li Dingguo suddenly said: "I will go to Taiwan with you, and I will be loyal to you from now on, without any second thoughts, but I have one condition: I will never kill the rebels or my own brothers!  "

    "Okay, I promise you!" Ding Yunyi looked up to the sky and smiled: "There are not only rogues who can be killed in the world, but also those red barbarians and those golden captives. If you follow me in the future, you will conquer the world, and you will have many opportunities to make contributions!"

    Li Dingguo immediately sat down and said: "Li Dingguo has met your Excellency! From now on, he is willing to be a pawn and has no regrets in life or death!"

    Ding Yunyi was overjoyed and suddenly had a thought: "Brothers, we are in Anhui now. Follow us through Suzhou, Zhejiang, and then back to Fujian! Houlu, raise the banner of Tiger Guard for us.  Let¡¯s fight!¡±

    Ding Yunyi made a decision. He wanted the three words "Hu Ben Wei" to be known to the whole world.

    Sooner or later, one day, he and his Tiger Guards will definitely come back!  (To be continued

    ¡¾**Baidu Search** High-quality hand-typing by book friends and super fast update speed (geniuses remember it in one second)/

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 230 Entering Suzhou Again

    "Drive! Drive!"

    A noisy roar was heard, and among the dust flying in the sky, a large group of cavalry suddenly appeared.

    Outside Suzhou City, the gatekeepers were immediately frightened. Could it be that those rogue bandits who were looting everywhere in Anhui came to Suzhou?  God, the Anhui bandits are making such a big fuss that they even dug up the emperor's ancestral graves. What if they invade Suzhou?

    ¡°Close the door, close the city gate quickly!¡± A small leader responsible for guarding the city gate shouted heartbreakingly.

    But the soldiers under his command were all frightened, and no one moved.

    "Who dares to close the city gate!" Those cavalrymen were running very fast. One of them had already rushed over and said sternly: "We are the brave and loyal tiger guards bestowed by the Holy Father. We are passing by Suzhou!"

    The officers and soldiers guarding the city gate were startled.

    A brave, loyal tiger and a guard?  The Tiger Guards who fought in Yingzhou in a bloody battle?  That is famous all over the world.  I heard that several hundred of them fought bloody battles with more than 100,000 bandits for nine days and nine nights, killing the bandits' corpses everywhere.  In the end, the rebel leader Zhang Xianzhong became angry and mobilized more than one million rebel troops to encircle and suppress them. What was the result?  The Tiger Guards easily broke out of the siege.

    God, the Tiger Guards have actually arrived in Suzhou now?

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????]?????????????????????????????????????]

    How dare these soldiers guarding the city gate be careless? They quickly gave way to the road.

    The more than two hundred riders reined in their horses and slowly entered the city in an orderly manner.

    At this time, the news that the Huben Guards had arrived in Suzhou had come, and the people gathered around the streets to watch.

    According to rumors, these cavalry are extremely brave.  They killed people like crazy, especially their leader, a man named Ding Yunyi. It was said that he was three feet tall, had red hair and green eyes, and used a magic knife to steal people's heads from thousands of miles away.

    Now.  Maybe I saw this legendary group of cavalry with my own eyes.

    This group of cavalry was far less ferocious than the legends said. They rode their horses and walked slowly for fear of disturbing the local people.

    "Who is Ding Yunyi?" Someone in the crowd suddenly shouted: "General Ding, please meet us!"

    This time.  Immediately there was a response: "General Ding, please meet us, General Ding, please meet us!"

    "Everyone, I'm Ding Yunyi. I'm passing by Suzhou, sorry to bother you!"

    A young general said with his fists on his horse.

    Suddenly, there was an exclamation, is this the legendary Ding Yunyi who is three feet tall, with red hair and green eyes?  How is he as scary as the legend says?  On the contrary, he is young and elegant.

    "General Ding, the bandits won't come to Suzhou, right?"

    Ding Yunyi glanced at the place where the message came from: "But as long as I, the Tiger Guard, are here, the rogue bandits will never dare to come!"

    A cheer rang out from the crowd.

    ??The Tiger Guards, this is the most real Tiger Guards, but with them here, how can the rogue bandits dare to plunder Suzhou?

    "Get out of the way. Get out of the way!"

    There was a commotion, and then more than a dozen government officials separated the people. The prefect of the prefecture, Deng Muzhi, appeared together with the officials of Suzhou Prefecture. When Ding Muzhi saw Ding Yunyi, he said: "General Ding, we have met again!"

    Ding Yunyi and Wang Chengen went to Suzhou together that day.  I had met Deng Muzhi before, but at that time Ding Yunyi was still a small official the size of a sesame seed and a mung bean. Today, when he comes to Suzhou, his status is completely different. He has transformed into a third-rank official of the imperial court.

    "Deng Huangtang, long time no see." Ding Yunyi stood up and dismounted.  He respectfully called Huangtang "Huangtang": "Since we left Suzhou, Huangtang's style remains the same. Ding Yunyi has seen Huangtang."

    Deng Muzhi hurriedly said: "Now you are a third-rank official in the imperial court. I should have lowered my rank to see you. I heard in Xiaguan that the soldiers were galloping back and forth in Henan and Anhui, killing the bandits so that they fled after hearing the news. I was very happy when I met someone.  Then he boasted that Shenrong and I knew each other that day, and knew from early morning that Shenrong would be a great person sooner or later. Look, didn't this make me right?

    "Huang Tang is making fun of me." Ding Yunyi said with a smile: "This time I am returning to Fujian by order and passing through Suzhou. I am afraid that I will be disturbed for a few days."

    "What are you talking about? What are you talking about?" Deng Mu said over and over again: "It is our honor to have Senrong come to Suzhou. As long as Senrong is not in a hurry to leave, what's the harm in staying here for a year and a half?  "

    ???????????????????????????????????????????? but I am afraid that Shen Rong is not passing through Suzhou, but is here to pick up Miss Yuanyuan?

    As he said that, he and Ding Yunyi looked at each other and smiled

    ?¡­

    Jiang Mansion.

    Jiang Danguang walked over in a hurry. As soon as he saw the maid at the door, he said, "Quick, quick, I want to see Miss Yuanyuan."

    The maid went in to report, and soon invited Jiang Danguang in. When she saw Chen Yuanyuan, Jiang DanguangShan Guang said loudly: "Miss Yuanyuan," happy event, happy event, such a big happy event!  "

    Chen Yuanyuan turned around: "Brother Jiang, what's the matter?"

    She is Wang Chengen's adopted daughter. Jiang Shanguang usually treats her respectfully and does not dare to show any slights. When he heard her question, he hurriedly said: "Ding Yunyi traveled thousands of miles and attacked from Taiwan to the Central Plains. He fought bloody battles in Yingzhou and killed the corpses of the bandits."  His fame spread all over the country, and the Holy Emperor named him General of Taiwan, Captain of Shangqingche, and General Zhaowu."

    "I have heard about it." Chen Yuanyuan said with a smile: "I have long known that Brother Ding is a first-class hero in the world. This battle in Yingzhou has also spread throughout Suzhou. I heard that even the rebel leader Zhang Xianzhong  I was almost killed by Brother Ding. I was still thinking about whether I should visit Brother Ding since Anhui is not far from Suzhou, and I was thinking about discussing it with Brother Jiang. "

    "No, no need." Jiang Danguang said with joy, "General Ding has arrived in Suzhou."

    Chen Yuanyuan stayed there completely, not noticing when the embroidery needle fell in her hand: "DingBrother Ding is really back?"

    Five years ago, when Brother Ding left Suzhou, he had made a five-year appointment with me, but he didn't expect that only two years had passed and Brother Ding had already come to pick him up.

    "Yes, it's true, it's true, how dare I lie to you." Jiang Danguang said repeatedly: "Now that General Ding has been picked up by Deng Fuzun, I figured they should come after they finish their official business."

    ¡°Taiwan¡¯s General, Commander of the Light Cart, and General Zhaowu Ding Yunyi are here!¡±

    While he was talking, such a call came from outside.

    Chen Yuanyuan and Jiang Danguang were both shocked. They came so soon?  Chen Yuanyuan was a little anxious: "Brother Ding is here. I haven't applied makeup yet. How can I see Brother Ding?"

    The maid next to her smiled and said, "Miss Yuanyuan, no need, you are so beautiful wherever you go."

    While he was talking, a voice came from outside the door: "Is Yuanyuan there? Ding Yunyi is here to pick you up!"

    Doesn¡¯t this voice belong to Ding Yunyi?

    Jiang Danguang hurried out to greet him: "General Ding, are you okay?"

    "Brother Jiang, it's been a long time!" Ding Yunyi said with a smile: "Thanks to Brother Jiang for taking care of Yuanyuan in the past two years, Ding Yunyi thanks Brother Jiang."

    "How can you and I say such things? I was just coming to tell Miss Yuanyuan that General Ding is back. Come in quickly, Miss Yuanyuan is waiting impatiently." Jiang Danguang smiled and let Ding Yunyi in.

    "Yuanyuan has met Brother Ding."

    With this voice, Ding Yunyi saw Chen Yuanyuan again.

    In less than two years, Chen Yuanyuan¡¯s appearance has become more and more spectacular and shocking.  He was so angry that he turned into a beauty. Faced with such a woman, Ding Yunyi believed this sentence.

    A woman like this can make all men fall for her

    Jiang Shanguang knew what was going on, winked at the maids, walked out quietly, and closed the door.

    Ding Yunyi and Chen Yuanyuan were the only ones left in the room. Ding Yunyi, who was talking and laughing calmly in front of thousands of troops on the battlefield, was actually at a loss at this time.

    "Brother Ding, let me pour you tea." On the contrary, Chen Yuanyuan said calmly and generously.

    After serving tea to Ding Yunyi, Chen Yuanyuan sat down in front of Ding Yunyi: "Brother Ding, are you here to pick me up?"

    "Ah, yes, I'm here to pick you up." Ding Yunyi took over the words: "I promised you at the beginning that I would pick you up when I got a firm foothold. If you are not willing, I"

    "Brother Ding, I do." There was no hesitation in Chen Yuanyuan's answer: "I have been waiting for you, looking forward to you, and I can always dream of you in my dreams. You fought in Yingzhou, and I knew that I would never be the same in my life.  There is no wrong person to rely on.¡±

    Seeing that she was so infatuated with him, Ding Yunyi was deeply moved.  The heroes of this era are always the most reliable ones in the eyes of these women: "Yuanyuan, I have to tell you something. I have married two concubines in Taiwan. One is named Axi, and the other is named Han Xiaoxiao  ¡±

    "Is it Han Xiaoxiao who dominates the Qinhuai River?" Chen Yuanyuan was not surprised and angry, but asked this question.

    Seeing Ding Yunyi nodded, Chen Yuanyuan smiled and said: "Brother Ding, why would you say such things to me? My adoptive father has redeemed my life and betrothed me to Brother Ding. Whether I am a slave or a maid, Yuanyuan is Brother Ding's person.  Death is Brother Ding¡¯s fault.¡±

    Ding Yunyi let out a sigh of relief. He was so virtuous and capable, but in this era, he was favored by three girls.  You have to treat them well in order to live up to them.

    "General Ding."

    At this time, Jiang Danguang's voice came from outside: "Deng Fuzun sent someone, his wife prepared a family banquet, and invited General Ding and Miss Yuanyuan to go with them.There was a banquet at his house.  General Ding's subordinate Deng Fuzun has also made arrangements. I wonder if General Ding will be free?  "

    "Ah, I understand. You go and tell Mr. Deng, I'll go right away."

    Ding Yunyi responded, turned to Chen Yuanyuan and said: "Yuanyuan, look"

    Chen Yuanyuan pursed her lips and smiled and said: "Since Yuanyuan is Brother Ding's person, I will do whatever Brother Ding asks me to do. I am just afraid that I will look ugly and be unsightly."

    Ding Yunyi laughed loudly: "If you are ugly, there will be no neat-looking person in the world. You can go, you can go, I'm just afraid that if I take you away like this, everyone will be envious of me. I don't say it openly, but secretly.  Think about it, how could such an immoral and incompetent person like Ding Yunyi be so lucky to marry this woman?"

    Chen Yuanyuan felt happy after hearing this. She pursed her lips and smiled. She felt that she would never be wronged by marrying such a husband for the rest of her life.  !  ~!

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 231 Deng Muzhi¡¯s Abacus

    Deng Muzhi is somewhat similar to Ding Yunyi's brother-in-law Ye Yuan, and they are both somewhat tactful.

    "But compared with Ye Yuan, Deng Muzhi's life experience is much more prominent.  His great-grandfather, grandfather, and father were all well-educated scholars, and they had also created a miracle since the founding of the Ming Dynasty: they all became bachelors of the Hanlin Academy.

    This is an amazing thing.

    Bachelor of the Hospital of Hanlin Academy, non -contemporary Confucianism is not enough to be competent, and there are three consecutive times, which is simply shaking the world.  It is precisely because of this that the scholars in Suzhou and Jiangnan are all headed by the Deng family.

    At that time, Wei Zhongxian was so powerful that he was still polite to the Deng family and did not dare to show any slights to him in order to prevent the world's scholars from speaking out.  Members of the Donglin Party often rushed from Wuxi to Suzhou to ask for advice.

    During the reign of Tianqi, the emperor personally gave a plaque: "A family full of scholars, a family of three bachelors."

    Therefore, it became famous all over the world.

    By Deng Muzhi¡¯s generation, things have changed somewhat.  Deng Muzhi was also talented and smart since he was a child. He was known as a "child prodigy" and had picked the most beautiful flowers since he was a child.

    It's just that this person is not very interested in being a "Hanlin or bachelor", but he is very interested in being a local official.  He knew very well that being a capital official was not a good thing, but being a local official would naturally bring him lots of money.

    So he tried his best to get from the county magistrate to the magistrate, and finally got himself to his hometown Suzhou.  When he became the prefect of Suzhou, he was only thirty-three years old, and he was considered a very promising young official.

    This person is also greedy, but he is so greedy that no one can catch him. Therefore, it is really rare for him to be known as an "upright official" in Suzhou.

    This time he came to Suzhou when he saw Ding Yunyi.  Knowing that he had saved the life of Prince Wang Chengen, the most famous person in the dynasty, and had just made great achievements, he was promoted by the emperor, and was favored by the emperor, so he immediately became grateful.

    He was smart enough to hold a family banquet in the name of his wife and invite Ding Yunyi to his home for dinner.  It also seems that the two of them are very affectionate and their relationship is extraordinary.

    When Ding Yunyi agreed, Deng Mu was overjoyed.  He didn't know Ding Yunyi's taste preferences, so he asked his wife to prepare more dishes from various places, not worrying about it.  He also invited chefs from several famous restaurants in Suzhou to his home and carefully warned that the dishes do not need to be too many, but they must be fine.

    When Ding Yunyi arrived, Deng Muzhi changed into casual clothes and went out to greet him.

    Ding Yunyi came on horseback, followed by a sedan. Deng Muzhi knew that it must be Chen Yuanyuan.  On that day when Chen Yuanyuan made his debut on stage, he accompanied Wang Chengen and was unable to go in person.  When the matter was settled, it was discovered that Chen Yuanyuan had been redeemed by Wang Chengen.  Betrothed to Ding Yunyi.

    How can his power compete with Wang Chengen's?  Therefore, I can only feel helpless in my heart.  I didn't expect to be able to see with my own eyes Chen Yuanyuan, who is already famous in Suzhou even before she does her bun.

    "Deng Huangtang."

    "Ding Shenrong!"

    As soon as the two met, they cupped their hands and the sedan dropped down behind them.  The maid opened the sedan curtain and saw a woman walking out of the sedan: "Chen Yuanyuan has met Deng Fuzun."

    After speaking, Deng Muzhi looked up and was stunned.

    He has seen a lot of beauties, but this is the first time in his life that he has seen such a stunning beauty. He really didn¡¯t expect that there are such stunning beauties in the world.

    "Please. Please." Ye Yuanqian, who came back to his senses, hurriedly covered up his gaffe and said repeatedly.

    Ding Yunyi smiled and didn't take it seriously. Which man in the world was not so lost when he saw Chen Yuanyuan for the first time?

    Entering the home, Deng Muzhi¡¯s wife, Deng Dou, was already waiting there. She was also from a scholarly family. When she saw Ding Yunyi, she said, ¡°I have met the general and my wife, Deng Dou.¡±

    With a few polite words, Deng Muzhi invited Ding Yunyi and Chen Yuanyuan to sit down. This was a family banquet, and he also asked his wife to accompany them.

    After toasting, Deng Muzhi asked the question he was most concerned about: "General Ding, the rogue bandits are harassing Anhui. Even the imperial tombs were dug up by these treacherous rebels. Suzhou is not far from Anhui. I wonder if the rogue bandits will invade Suzhou."  ?¡±

    "Unlikely." Ding Yunyi shook his head and said: "Commander Hong Chengchou has personally led the army to suppress the army. The rogue bandits do not dare to stay in Fengyang for a long time. They should go to Luzhou and Anqing, then flee into Hubei, and then turn into  In Henan and Shaanxi, even if rogue bandits occasionally harassed Suzhou and other places, they were just scattered bandits and were nothing to worry about. "

    "The remnant soldiers are also very fierce." Deng Muzhi sighed: "General Ding, how many years has it been since Suzhou experienced war? The weapons are almost rusty, and my brother is a civil servant. Once the traitors arrive, how can we resist? Think about it.  If this is the case, all life in Suzhou will be in ruins. As a court official, I am really worried about not being able to protect the people. "

    Ding Yunyi smiled.  This prefectThe size is a bit too small.  Yes, in history, after Zhang Xianzhong conquered Fengyang, some rogue bandits did enter Suzhou, Wuxi and other places, but their numbers were small and their combat effectiveness was poor. They were wiped out by the locals in a short time and basically did not cause any damage to several places. Deng  Mu Zhi was also too worried.

    "Don't worry, Huangtang." Ding Yunyi consoled him: "Yun Yi will still be here for a few days. If the thieves come, they will arrive in these few days. Yunyi will just help Suzhou drive away these bandits."

    Deng Muzhi was overjoyed when he heard this.

    In fact, although he was worried about rogue bandits invading Suzhou, he was not as afraid as he appeared on the surface.  He has studied those rogue bandits, and they just rely on the strength of their numbers. Once they are separated from the main force, they will not be able to do anything. All they need to do is close the city gate tightly, and the rogue bandits will disperse on their own within two days.

    The reason why he acted so worried was simply to make friends with Ding Yunyi and keep him in Suzhou for a few more days.  If he has to do something in the imperial court in the future, his father, who is the Minister of War in the capital, and Wang Chengen, the most popular person around the emperor, will always give Ding Yunyi some face and look after him because they are respectful and diligent to Ding Yunyi.  Own.

    Now that Ding Yunyi agreed, Deng Muzhi diligently persuaded him to drink and asked about some local customs and customs in Fujian and Taiwan. Ding Yunyi talked casually, which made several people admire and admire him.

    Over there, Mrs. Deng Dou was chatting with Chen Yuanyuan. Deng Muzhi thought that he could not neglect Ding Yunyi's wife, otherwise if one day Chen Yuanyuan blew a few words on the pillow, Ding Yunyi would have a problem with him.  Then all my hard work today will be in vain.

    "Mrs. Ding, Ding Canrong and I hit it off as soon as we met, and his wife is like my sister-in-law. I propose this glass of wine to Madam." Deng Muzhi raised his glass and said.

    "Thank you, Master." Chen Yuanyuan took a sip of wine, put down the cup, and smiled: "It's just that I'm not a wife, I'm just a concubine beside the general."

    Deng Muzhi had known this for a long time.  With Chen Yuanyuan's background, how can she be Ding Yunyi's first wife?  At that moment, he pretended to scold himself a few words, and said intentionally or unintentionally: "Don't blame Shen Rong if I made a mistake. It's just a beauty matching a hero. That's the best. I'm presumptuous, I dare to ask which family Mrs. Shen Rong is a noble lady?"

    Ding Yunyi was a little embarrassed. What Ye Yuan was worried about that day finally happened.  He took concubines first before marrying, and his face turned red: "It made Huang Tang laugh. Yun Yi only has three concubines and has not married yet."

    When Deng Muzhi heard this, he was startled at first, and then his eyes showed joy, God help me!  Just treat it as if nothing happened: "Very good, very good, if a man cannot be a general or a prime minister, what is the use of marrying a wife? Ding Canrong, a young hero, is not comparable to ordinary people like us. I predict that Ding Canrong will be able to become the commander-in-chief before he is thirty years old."

    What¡¯s the good thing about not having a wife?  Besides, he didn¡¯t marry an eldest wife, so it would not be a glorious thing to get three younger wives first if word spread about it.  When this Deng Huangtang flatters people, he can make people feel comfortable all over, Ding Yunyi thought in his heart.

    "Your Majesty, Minister Ding, I have met the two brothers-in-law of Shenrong, especially Minister Ding. He and my father were officials in the same dynasty, and they took care of each other. They were in perfect harmony. I didn't expect that my nephew would have to  It is truly a brother¡¯s honor to get to know Ding Canrong.¡±

    Deng Muzhi brought up the relationship between his family and the Ding family. Ding Yunyi didn't know whether it was true or false, so he could only make a few casual remarks.

    I heard before that the Deng family has been a great Confucian for generations. His great-grandfather, grandfather, and father were bachelors for three generations. They were proud people. How come this Deng Mu doesn¡¯t look like him at all?

    Although he is a general and has a higher rank than him, he is a civil servant and he is in Suzhou, so there is no need for him to flatter himself so deliberately.

    After thinking about it, it¡¯s still because of me and Wang Chengen. Otherwise, I really wouldn¡¯t have that much face just by myself.

    Seeing that the meal was almost finished, Deng Muzhi winked at his wife. Deng Dou understood and walked in. After a while, he came out with a wooden box. Deng Muzhi smiled and said: "Shenrong, you and I are  My old friend, Shilang Ding, and I have a master-disciple relationship. I should have called you my brother, but I am deeply favored by the Holy Spirit, so I don¡¯t dare to take the liberty of doing so.¡±

    The more Ding Yunyi listened, the funnier he became. Deng Muzhi actually kept calling him his teacher.  I saw Deng Muzhi opening the wooden box: "Come to Shenrong and come with your wife. My brother has no preparations, so I will give this little thing to Shenrong. I hope you won't dislike it."

    Ding Yunyi looked at it and saw that it was a small knife. There was nothing unusual about the small knife. What was strange was that the handle was made of ivory and the entire blade seemed to be made of gold.

    This is a treasure.

    Before Ding Yunyi could refuse, Deng Muzi had already closed the box and moved it in front of Ding Yunyi: "Shenrong, if you refuse to accept it, you will not take the friendship between our two families seriously."

    He movedWith this big hat out, the officialdom atmosphere has always been like this. If you don't want it anymore, you will inevitably have a pretentious excuse. If you find the other party in the future, it will be very difficult to handle.  Ding Yunyi had no choice but to accept it, but in this way he became involved with Deng Muzhi.

    Seeing Ding Yunyi accept it, Deng Muzhi felt very happy and invited him a few more drinks.

    Seeing that the sky was getting dark, Ding Yunyi stood up to leave. Deng Muzhi didn't stay long and sent Ding Yunyi and Chen Yuanyuan out.

    As soon as he came back, he called his wife into the inner room: "Madam, did you hear that Ding Yunyi only takes concubines and does not marry a wife?"

    "I heard it." Mrs. Deng Dou nodded, and suddenly thought of something: "Do you want to"

    "Yes, I am about to marry Deng Lianyu to this person." Deng Muzhi said without thinking.

    "Master, please think deeply." Mrs. Deng Dou said hurriedly: "Lianyu was originally married to the Lu family in Changshu. Later, the Lu family offended Wei Zhongxian and the family was defeated. But his son, Lu Yanhan, was still alive. How could I go back on my words?"  ?¡±

    "The Lu family? What is the Lu family?" Deng Muzhi sneered: "When he was the minister of Taichang Temple, I gave him some respect. Later, he died in prison and his family property was confiscated.  After Wei Ni's fall, he was not rehabilitated by the imperial court. Lu Yanhan? Do you know what he is doing now? He is living in a ruined temple, relying on the charity of monks to avoid starving to death, and he is still living in delusions.  He wants to gain fame. He doesn't even think about it. If his family is in such decline and he can't even fill his stomach, why should he try to revitalize the Lu family? "

    Mrs. Deng Dou was a virtuous woman, and the more she listened, the more anxious she became: "Master, although I say so, Lianyu married him since childhood. The Deng family has a strict upbringing. Although she only met Lu Yanhan a few times when she was a child, she has already treated him as a child."  As her future husband, she secretly cried a few times when she knew that the Lu family had collapsed, but she was still determined to wait for Lu Yanhan to get the honors before marrying him. Now that the master suddenly wanted to betroth her to someone else, Lian Yu's loyal character would inevitably lead her to marry him.  Resist with death.¡±

    "Resist with death?" Deng Muzhi didn't care at all: "My father is gone now, my mother has been practicing Buddhism all year round, and the eldest brother is the eldest brother. Doesn't he dare to listen to me?"

    Deng Dou boldly said: "Master, my Deng family has been studying for generations and has a well-educated family. If I do such a renegade thing, I am afraid of being ridiculed by others. I ask you to think twice."

    "You are confused." Deng Muzhi reprimanded unhappily: "It is ridiculous to marry Lianyu to a poor boy like Lu Yanhan. A few years ago, the plague was rampant, and my father unfortunately died of the infection. I had no one in the court.  Now, isn't it God's will to put Ding Yunyi in front of me? He is the Minister of War, and he is Wang Chengen's savior. The Holy Spirit values ??him so much that his future is limitless. He has become mine.  Brother-in-law, I have more room for twists and turns. I am also thinking about the Deng family"

    He pondered for a moment: "He came to see me the year before last, but I kicked him out. This time I sent someone to Changshu, gave him a few taels of silver, and told him to leave far away and never come back again. All I told the outside world was that he was dead.  He is dead or missing, a beautiful girl in a boudoir, should she never get married in her life? "

    Having said this, he glared at his wife fiercely: "You are soft-hearted and must not talk about Lu Yanhan's death in front of Lianyu. Otherwise, I will divorce you with a divorce note!"

    Mrs. Deng Dou was almost in tears.

    My husband only thinks about his future and never considers others. He pities his sister-in-law and waits crazily for her future husband to revive the family business and then marry her. However, how could he have imagined that he would be betrayed by his own brother.  !  ~!

 Part One: The Storm in Penghu Chapter 232 BMW Flying into the Sky

    Deng Muzhi had his own wishful thinking and wanted to marry his biological sister to Ding Yunyi so that he could regain support in the court, but then a shocking thing happened.  ¡¾w.w.cm

    £üI&|¡¿

    A group of rogue bandits, after plundering several county towns, have already moved towards Suzhou, which is only a day's journey away.

    This is a bandit army that broke out from Fengyang. It is said to have 100,000 people. The leader is named Wu Tongjing, who is called "Xingzhe" in the army, and the other is named Ying Zongyou, who is called "Pu Tianying" in the army.

    These two bandit leaders had both participated in the Battle of Linquan and were feared to be killed by Ding Yunyi.  We entered Yingzhou and Fengyang too late and did not gain much benefit. I felt unsatisfied and thought about how the "rebels" could win with troops like the Tiger Guards among the officers and soldiers.  Therefore, they secretly discussed that instead of following Zhang Xianzhong through life and death and not getting much benefit, it was better to do it alone.

    He took his subordinates, who always looked like two thousand people, and left Fengyang overnight, falsely claiming that they were ten thousand people.

    They thought that Fengyang was close to Suzhou, and Suzhou was a land of plenty and wealth. If they could defeat Suzhou, they would surely be able to plunder and make a killing.

    With this idea in mind, he headed towards Suzhou, plundering several county towns on the way and taking a group of civilians hostage. There were about five to six thousand people. They were known to the outside world as a hundred thousand "rebels" and even used the banner of Zhang Xianzhong to intimidate them.  officers and soldiers.

    From "ten thousand people" to "one hundred thousand" all of a sudden, I'm afraid only these bandits can do it.

    But Suzhou didn¡¯t know the other party¡¯s true power.

    One hundred thousand bandits!  Upon hearing that there were hundreds of thousands of rogue bandits, the whole of Suzhou was in complete chaos.  The tragedies in Yingzhou and Fengyang are happening right before our eyes.  Is it Suzhou¡¯s turn now?

    Those local gentry all gathered in the government office, all talking, crying and asking the Lord Fu to come up with an idea quickly.  Otherwise, once the rebel army falls into the city, it will be terrible. Where are our family members and their families here?  How many years has it been since Suzhou suffered from war?

    Deng Muzhi is also a master of six gods. The more he is afraid of something, the more he will get it.  The thieves are here.  What can I do as a prefect?  Looking at Suzhou guerrilla Bai Ningcheng again, the look on this Bai guerrilla's face was even more frightening than that of Lord Fu Zun.

    Bai Youji thought of a way to get himself to Suzhou, a wealthy place.  I originally thought that I would be far away from the Central Plains and have a leisurely trip, which is a great pleasure.  Who would have thought that this bandit would actually come!

    Let yourself lead troops to fight?  The soldiers under his command were ill-prepared and untrained, and they were afraid they would disperse as soon as they saw the rogue bandit's majesty.

    Bai Youyi had no hope, and Deng Muzhi suddenly said: "Everyone, there is only one person who can save Suzhou!"

    "Who is the master of the palace?" Dong Sangliang, a wealthy local businessman, asked hurriedly.  He has a big business in Suzhou, and he is most concerned about whether Suzhou can be defended.

    Deng Muzhi raised a finger: "This man just arrived in Suzhou. He fought bloody battles with the bandits in Yingzhou and killed Zhang Nixianzhong and fled. The emperor's personal seals include Taiwan's General, Captain Shangqingche, and General Zhaowu.  Ding Yunyi!¡±

    Those gentry were overjoyed when they heard this. They had heard about the bloody battle in Yingzhou before, but they thought it was too far away from them and had nothing to do with them, so they didn't take it to heart.  Now that I heard it, I felt like I had met a savior.

    What a bloody battle in Yingzhou, what a General Zhaowu, I think this is an amazing figure.

    "In this case, please invite Ding Canrong to come and discuss how to retreat the thieves." Dong Sangliang said hurriedly.

    Deng Muzhi sent someone to invite him and frowned: "Everyone, I feel very sorry for you. I am worried that this Ding Canrong will not be willing to work hard for Suzhou."

    "If you are in trouble, sir, just come out of it."

    As soon as Dong Sangliang's words came out, all the gentry also responded.

    What Deng Muzhi wanted was this sentence: "Think about it, Ding Shenrong is a Taiwanese general, and he is just passing through Suzhou. He has nothing to do with the rogues invading Suzhou. How can he be willing to fight with all his heart? If the city is destroyed, he will  The elite cavalry under my command can fight their way out, but where can the people of Suzhou go? I am determined to defend Suzhou and live and die with the city. I advise you to make preparations and leave here as soon as possible. "

    These people¡¯s family and property are all here, who is willing to leave?  Dong Sangliang reacted quickly and understood the prefect's intention as soon as he heard it: "Master, if we can defeat the enemy, we are willing to give out one hundred thousand taels of silver to thank Ding Canrong for saving the city!"

    Deng Mu was overjoyed. This was the promise he was waiting for.  He was conscientious in his duties as an official, and he did not forget to ask for money even at such a dangerous moment.  That's all. These gentry only thought that the prince was dedicated to Suzhou. Therefore, instead of being resentful, they were extremely grateful to Deng Muzhi.

    "When it comes to Deng Muzhi's method of making money, I'm afraid it's like ten Ding YunYi can't compare.

    Deng Muzhi asked a group of gentry to quickly prepare money, and at the same time quietly asked people to pack some soft meat for himself and prepare a fast horse. If Ding Yunyi could not kill the thieves, he could escape as soon as possible.

    He was doing this secretly, but secretly he asked his government officials to go everywhere in Suzhou city and shout that although the rebel army had arrived, the prefect of Suzhou, Deng Fuzun, had decided to live and die with the city. While the city was alive, people would live, but the city would be destroyed and people would die!

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????:

    In addition, all the gentry and gentry praised him, but they felt that it was the most trivial thing for him to take some money to reward the army.

    Ding Yunyi already knew that the rebel army was about to arrive in Suzhou. When he heard that the rebel army had "one hundred thousand", he couldn't help laughing. Even if Zhang Xianzhong came in person, there would not be that many troops at all.

    Furthermore, Suzhou is very close to Nanjing, the capital of the Ming Dynasty. Once the rogues attack Suzhou, the Nanjing army will arrive very soon. Therefore, Suzhou is just a near miss.

    When Deng Mu asked him to do so, Ding Yunyi knew that he wanted him to defend the city for him, so he immediately agreed.

    When he went out to summon his subordinates, he saw government officials posting notices everywhere in Suzhou, saying that Deng Muzhi had decided to live and die with Suzhou. At that time, he felt that although Deng Muzhi was a bit more diplomatic, he was a good official who was dedicated to Suzhou.

    Deng Muzhi¡¯s acting skills are really great.  Playing, playing and singing, he even deceived Ding Yunyi.

    More than two hundred elite cavalry were summoned in the shortest time. Ding Yunyi kept things simple and the cavalry didn't pay attention at all.  They had all experienced life and death on the battlefield with General Ding Shen, and they knew clearly the true and false status of the bandits. This battle in Suzhou was much easier than the battle in Yingzhou.

    "Huangfu Yunjie, Hou Lu!"

    "exist!"

    "You two each lead a hundred cavalry. They will ambush outside Suzhou City. When my signal arrives, they will each lead their cavalry to fight out. The rogue bandits don't know my strength and they are just a mob. They ambush together. They will be defeated."

    "yes!"

    "Duan San'er, Wang Wei, you eighteen cavalry will follow me!"

    "yes!"

    After giving the instructions, Ding Yunyi asked everyone to go ahead and prepare.  He returned to Jiang Mansion and met Chen Yuanyuan. The bandits were coming and wanted to send someone to take her out of the city first. However, Chen Yuanyuan was not afraid at all. Instead, she smiled and said: "Yuan Yuanyuan is yours in life, and your death is yours."  The city can be defended. Yuanyuan will return to Taiwan with you. If it cannot be defended, husband, please don¡¯t worry about Yuanyuan. Yuanyuan will naturally know what to do and will not tarnish your husband¡¯s great reputation.¡±

    They are not officially married yet.  Chen Yuanyuan had already been addressed as "husband" and was so generous and honest. Ding Yunyi nodded silently.

    Chen Yuanyuan took out the wooden box that Deng Muzhi gave them, took out the golden knife from it, and said with a smile: "Perhaps it is God's destiny that Deng Fuzun gave us this one. Maybe it will come in handy soon."  ¡±

    Ding Yunyi became so proud that he laughed loudly and said: "I, Ding Yunyi, have fought hundreds of battles and gone through life and death. If I can't even protect my own woman, will I have the nerve to live in this world? Don't worry, Yuanyuan, I will definitely kill the bandits this time."  I don¡¯t dare to look at Suzhou. When I return to Taiwan, I will marry you again, with flowers and candles in the wedding room.¡±

    Leaving with a big laugh.

    Chen Yuanyuan looked at his back with admiration and admiration on her face.

    "If I can't even protect my own woman, do I still have the dignity to live in this world?" With Ding Yunyi's words, he would have no regrets even if he died immediately.

    "Ding Shenrong."

    As soon as he walked out, Jiang Danguang was already waiting. He also knew that the bandits were about to invade Suzhou.  This man was very chivalrous and didn't care about life and death at all. He said to Ding Yunyi: "Ding Shenrong, the rogue bandits are coming. Shenrong is about to lead the army on the expedition. Jiang Dan can't carry it on his shoulders, can't lift it in his hands, and can't go into battle with Shenrong to kill the enemy. I deeply regret it."  , but Jiang is willing to offer a good horse to Shen Rong to help him succeed!"

    Ding Yunyi is very curious. If there are no war horses in Suzhou, how can there be any good horses?

    Jiang Shanguang was not alone, so he led him to the backyard. Ding Yunyi saw at a glance that there was a fine black horse in the stable.

    "In the past, Emperor Mu of the Zhou Dynasty built three stables to raise famous horses, named Tianxian Stable, Inner Stable and Outer Stable. Tianxian Stable only raised eight horses, known as the Eight Horsemen in the World." Jiang Danguang talked eloquently: "The Eight Horsemen in the World, one  The two are flying in the sky, traveling thousands of miles at night; the four are transcending shadows, walking day by day; the five are transcending brilliance, and their coats are shining brightly; the six are transcending light, and one shape has ten shadows;  The seven are flying in the mist and riding on the clouds; the eight are holding wings and have fleshy wings. It is said that these eight horses can reach the heaven."

    &nbsp; Pointing to the horse in the stable: "This is the horse of the same species as the eight legendary horses, Benxiao! Traveling thousands of miles at night is just a legend, but this horse is extremely fast and has endurance. It is a famous horse and a good horse.  Not an exaggeration.¡±

    Zhou Mu Wang Bajun is just a legend, no one has seen it, but "Benxiao" in the stable looks like a divine horse.

    "Brother Jiang, where did you get this good horse?" Ding Yunyi asked curiously.

    Jiang Danguang smiled: "Last year I went to Ningyuan, and I happened to see a famous general selling this horse secretly. I thought that the general came here because of something urgent, otherwise who would be willing to sell such a horse? So I helped him, and then I got it  This horse Benxiao.¡±

    Then he took the horse out and said, "When a general goes into battle to kill thieves, how can he not have a beautiful horse? Benxiao is a waste if he is left here with me. Now Jiang is willing to give it to Shen Rong, who will ride on a famous horse and use a precious sword.  Defend me, Suzhou, please don¡¯t refuse!¡±

    Ding Yunyi was overjoyed after hearing this.  Although the golden sword Deng Muzhi gave him was valuable, he didn't take it seriously at all, but this Benxiao was very different.

    Immediately, he took Ben Xiao away and thanked him repeatedly.

    Benxiao was held in Ding Yunyi's hand, neighing continuously and extremely happy, as if Ding Yunyi was born to be its master.

    At dawn, Ding Yunyi led 218 riders to the direction of the city gate, only to see Deng Muzhi waiting there with a group of officials and squires.  When I saw that the cavalry commanded by Ding Yunyi were fierce and strong, I felt a little relieved.

    Ding Yunyi saw that Deng Muzhi had found a pair of armor from nowhere and was actually wearing it. He was a civil servant wearing a helmet and armor. Although he was a bit nondescript, he was quite imposing.

    "Why is Deng Huangtang doing this?" Ding Yunyi asked curiously.

    Deng Muzhi was brave and high-spirited: "Ding Canrong, the bandits have arrived. Although Deng Muzhi does not know how to fight, he is willing to wear armor, hold a sword, sacrifice his life to kill the enemy and protect Suzhou!"

    His majesty and heroism moved everyone including Ding Yunyi.  But who would have thought that the prefect had already ordered someone to prepare a carriage and be ready to escape immediately if the situation went wrong.

    Dong Sangliang led a group of gentry and came to Ding Yunyi: "Ding Canrong, Suzhou City has entrusted it to you. If the rogue bandits can be defeated, we will definitely build an immortal tablet for Ding Canrong and worship it every day. I wonder how many brave soldiers Shenrong has?"

    "Two hundred and eighteen rides!"

    As soon as Ding Yunyi's words came out, everyone was shocked.  Dong Sangliang's voice became trembling: "Ding, Ding Shenrong, there are hundreds of thousands of rogues, and the Shenrong only has 218 riders, how can they resist?"

    Ding Yunyi laughed and said: "That day in Xinyang, I defeated 50,000 thieves with 300 cavalry. In Yingzhou, 800 cavalry fought with tens of thousands of thieves for nine days and nine nights, killing the bandits until they formed rivers of snow. They fled when they saw my battle flag.  Hearing my name, he was defeated. Now I have 218 elite cavalry under my command, and there are more than a thousand soldiers in Suzhou, and I have the advantage of city defense. How difficult is it to defeat the thieves?"

    He didn¡¯t take the bandits to heart at all. Those officials and gentry all looked at each other with fear.

    Although this soldier was relaxed, there were hundreds of thousands of rogues who rushed up together and drowned him to death with a mouthful of saliva.

    Ding Yunyi knew very well that although the bandits were said to be one hundred thousand, there were only a few hundred who could actually fight, and he did not tell the other party clearly:

    "Huangfu Yunjie, Houlu, follow my plan!"

    "yes!"

    The two men responded loudly and led two hundred cavalry out of the city.

    Those officials and gentry were even more horrified when they saw it. The number of troops was already small, but now they have to send two hundred cavalry out of the city. What on earth does this soldier want to do?

    Deng Muzhi also became frightened. Could it be that Ding Yunyi, like himself, did not want to defend Suzhou at all, but had already prepared to escape. Did the two hundred cavalry who left the city first go out to find out the way to escape?

    Two hundred cavalrymen left the city, and just as the city gate was about to close, Ding Yunyi suddenly shouted loudly:

    "Don't close the city gate!"

    ¡¾**Baidu search** High-quality hand-typing by book friends and super fast update speed¡¿

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 233 Two hundred breaks five thousand!

    "Don't close the city gate!"

    Ding Yunyi shouted loudly, startling the soldiers at the city gate.

    "White Guerrilla!"

    Ding Yunyi suddenly called Bai Ningcheng's name. The guerrilla walked out bravely, fearing that he would lead troops out of the city to kill the enemy if he joined the army.

    Ding Yunyi glanced at him: "Take your subordinates, place more flags, and plant them all over the city tower. You and your brothers don't need to show your face."

    When Bai Ning heard that what he had to do was so simple, he let out a long sigh of relief. Just as he was about to do it quickly, he suddenly heard Ding Yunyi say unhurriedly: "By the way, find me another stool."

    A stool?  What is this ginseng going to do with the stool?  Bai Ningcheng was confused

    "Report, the thieves have reached Suzhou less than thirty miles away!"

    When they heard this, the officials and gentry were in a commotion.

    Ding Yunyi said with a smile: "When thieves come, I will stop them myself. Everyone, please go up to the tower and see how I can repel the enemy."

    The officials and gentry went up to the tower with hesitation.

    Ding Yunyi led eighteen riders and slowly left the city. When he was about to leave the city gate, he saw a soldier guarding the city gate. He might be afraid, and he was trembling all over.

    Ding Yunyi stopped his horse: "What's your name?"

    "Come back, sir, my name is Fan Xiaotian."

    "Are you afraid of bandits?"

    Fan Xiaotian swallowed and nodded: "Yes, they kill without blinking an eye and only eat people's hearts. Once the city is broken, no one will be able to survive."

    Ding Yunyi laughed: "There are people like me with red hair and owl eyes. Do you think I look like that? Don't be afraid. There is no difference between them and you. Remember, you are a soldier and they are thieves. Soldiers can't kill thieves."  If you are afraid, it is the thief who is afraid!¡±

    Then he walked out of the city gate.

    Fan Xiaotian became a little bolder, and looked quietly, only to see this Senrong going out.  After getting off the horse, he unexpectedly sat down on the stool Bai Ning had prepared for him. The Eighteen Cavalrymen held up the battle flag.  Get on the horse again and stand behind him.

    ??This Participant is so courageous, and the bandits are about to come.  But he was still sitting so arrogantly, Fan Xiaotian thought with worry and admiration in his heart.

    In the distance, dust gradually began to fly, and shouts began to be heard.

    Ding Yunyi sat there, motionless, and the eighteen riders behind him were also motionless.

    Thousands of bandits finally appeared!

    The team of several thousand people was also a sight to behold, and the people on the towers saw it.  Everyone is afraid.  Some were timid, thinking only about how more than two hundred officers and soldiers could withstand so many rebels, and were already thinking of escaping.

    When the rebels saw Suzhou from a distance, everyone was in high spirits, thinking only of the arrival of the "rebels".  All the officers and soldiers in the city had already fled, and Suzhou was waiting for him like a big fat piece of meat.

    But when the forwards rushed over, they suddenly saw the city gate wide open. A dozen officers, soldiers and knights stood outside the city gate. There was also a carefree official sitting there. No one could tell what was true.  Don't dare to act rashly.

    When Wu Tongjing and Ying Zongyou, the leaders of these bandits, came up with their troops, they were surprised when they heard this.  Looking carefully, he saw that the Suzhou city tower was covered with war flags. Although the city gate was open, no one knew how many ambushes were hidden inside the city.

    The two looked at each other. The officers and soldiers did not run away, but were already prepared.

    What makes people even more confused is that there is an official sitting outside the city gate. What is he doing there?

    Not daring to advance, yet unwilling to retreat, Yingzong couldn't bear it after wasting half a stick of incense there: "Brother, no matter how many officers and soldiers are inside, I will lead people to go in and find out the truth."

    "Wait, wait!" Wu Tongjing hurriedly stopped him, pointing to the flag erected by more than ten cavalry officers and soldiers opposite: "There seems to be writing on that flag, go and see what is written."

    ¡°Come here, go and see what¡¯s written on that flag!¡±

    The person who went to investigate turned back after a while, his tone full of panic: "Leader, what is written on it is 'Martial, brave, loyal, tiger and guard'."

    "What?"

    Wu Tongjing and Ying Zongyou were shocked when they heard this and looked at each other in horror.

    A brave, loyal tiger and a guard?

    God, God, the brave and loyal tiger and the guard!

    In Xingyang, the "Rebel Army" was defeated by the Huben Guards; in Yingzhou, the "Rebel Army" was killed by the Huben Guards and was unable to move.  Now that we have arrived in Suzhou, has the Tiger Guard actually come out again?

    Could it be that it is really the nemesis of the "Rebels"?

    They are not afraid of anything but this Tiger Guard!

    "I don't believe it, I don't believe it." Ying Zong shoutedStanding up: "Are there Tiger Guards everywhere? There are them in Xinyang, there are them in Yingzhou, are they also found in Suzhou now? Someone must be counterfeiting them!"

    Wu Tongjing was also a little doubtful. Why were the Tiger Guards everywhere?  But the flag on the opposite side looks dilapidated, but means horrible death to the rogue bandits. Isn't it the symbol of the Tiger Guards?

    While hesitating, he suddenly saw the sitting officer standing up, getting on a war horse, and riding alone slowly towards the rogue bandits.

    When they arrived fifty steps in front of the bandit, they heard the officer laughing: "Why are you here? My leg was injured in Linquan and I couldn't stand for a long time, so I sat and waited. You guys have kept me waiting for a long time. It's all  capital offense!"

    When he heard the laughter and saw this man¡¯s face, Wu Tongjing almost fell off his horse.

    In Yingzhou and Linquan, this voice can be heard everywhere. Wu Tongjing will never forget this man's face in his life.  He saw this man fighting bravely in the "rebel army" several times in Yingzhou and Linquan. He was invincible. As soon as he closed his eyes, this man's face would appear:

    Ding Yunyi!

    "It'sit's Ding Yunyi" Wu Tongjing's voice was dry and full of fear: "I will not admit my mistake, I will never admit my mistake"

    "Ding Yunyi is here, who dares to invade Suzhou!" Ding Yunyi suddenly shouted loudly.

    As soon as the word "Ding Yunyi" came out, the bandits who followed Wu Tongjing and Ying Zongyou from Fengyang were shocked.

    Ding Yunyi!  Ding Yunyi!  Ding Yunyi, the killer among the officers and soldiers, is here again!

    The morale of the army was shaken, and some bandits looked around, and the meaning was obvious.  Get ready to run away!

    Ding Yunyi shouted angrily again: "How dare you be here after hearing my name! Are you really a bandit who is not afraid of killing?"

    Then he pulled out the dragon's tooth and raised it upward.  Suddenly, several loud arrows shot into the sky behind him.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? off can out and can kill cannons.

    Ding Yunyi's name had already shocked the rebels. At this moment, they heard shouts of killing coming from the flank. It was unknown how many people the officers and soldiers had ambushed.  Everyone is afraid of the rogue bandits, and they don't even need orders from their leaders to throw down their weapons and run away.

    Although there are thousands of bandits.  But two thousand of them who came out of Fengyang were already killed by Ding Yunyi, and the rest were all innocent people who were kidnapped by the rogue bandits. How could they have the heart to fight for the rogue bandits?

    This way.  As soon as you ran, I ran too, and the team of several thousand people instantly became a mess.

    Ding Yunyi pointed his dragon teeth forward:

    "kill!"

    Eighteen riders outside the city gate, the word "kill" shook the world, holding high the battle flag, and surged forward.

    Wu Tongjing and Ying Zongyou were so frightened that their livers and gallbladders split apart, they turned around and ran away.

    Ding Yunyi galloped his horse to give chase, and suddenly shouted: "Wu Tongjing is the leader of the thieves, we only capture Wu Tongjing, regardless of Yingzong!"

    The eighteen riders followed and shouted in unison.  This quickly had an effect.

    When the bandits are successful, everyone rushes to plunder, but when they fail, no one is willing to save them.  When Ying Zong heard that the officers and soldiers only captured Wu Tongjing, he couldn't help but let out a long sigh of relief, and hurriedly ordered his cronies: "Quick, quick. Give me an order not to help Wu Tongjing, lest you get burned. Ding Yunyi only wants to capture him alone!"  "

    At this time, Wu Tongjing and Ying Zong were surrounded by hundreds of close followers. If they were forced to panic, they would fight to the death.  Ding Yunyi's cavalry was bound to be damaged.

    But when he asked people to shout like this, some people from Yingzong immediately dispersed from Wu Tongjing, and Wu Tongjing's people couldn't help but feel depressed after hearing such a shout. If they had known about it, they would have gone to fight with Yingzong, so why bother?  Follow Wu Tongjing to death?

    At this time, amidst the shouts of the officers and soldiers, all the bandits had double-minded intentions, and no one was willing to die with Wu Tongjing. In an instant, Wu Tongjing only had a few hardcore cronies left around him.

    Ding Yunyi's "Benxiao" ran very fast, and in the blink of an eye it was on top. Two bandits rushed up without knowing whether to live or die. Ding Yunyi's dragon teeth fell down, and the one on the left with half of his body connected to the shoulder was cut in two.

    The bandit on the right saw that his soul was gone and was about to run away. Hou Lu had already caught up. He was riding on his horse, stretched his bow and nocked an arrow, and shot out an arrow, which had already shot the bandit through.

    Ding Yunyi galloped without stopping and had already caught up with Wu Tongjing. He laughed and said, "Wu Tongjing, can you still run?"

    Wu Tongjing was heartbroken, and before he could turn around to beg for mercy, Ding Yunyi had already galloped towards him, the dragon's teeth flashed with cold light, and Wu Tongjing's body had been chopped into two pieces.

    Ding Yunyi's brutal killings were witnessed by the bandits with their own eyes. From Xinyang to Yingzhou, no one who died under Ding Yunyi's sword could remain intact.  I don't know how many people he cut in two.

    The knife in his hand is a magic knife in the eyes of the bandits!

    ?At this time, Wu Tongjing was also cut into two pieces. The bandits around him lost their fighting spirit and dropped their weapons one after another, fell to their knees on the ground, and begged loudly for their lives.

    A funny scene appeared on the battlefield. Dozens of people knelt in a row, but in front of them, there was only one enemy.

    Ding Yunyi pointed his knife at these and said, "Anyone among you who dares to move will be killed! When I come back with the heads of Ying Zong, you may be able to survive."

    With Ben Xiao in his arms, he ran towards the place where Ying Zong was escaping.  Among the dozens of bandits, they were kneeling there honestly, and no one dared to move.

    Hearing that one could survive by kneeling, the fleeing bandits followed suit and knelt down. Before long, hundreds of bandits were already kneeling here.

    Since the Great Chaos in the Central Plains, such a scene has never been seen.  The officials and gentry watching the battle on the city tower were all dumbfounded

    At this time, under the leadership of Ding Yunyi, the voices of the officers and soldiers on the battlefield changed again:

    "Wu Tongjing is dead, Wu Tongjing is dead! Only arrest Ying Zong, and the rest can be pardoned!"

    As soon as he heard this call, Ying Zong, who was running away, changed his expression instantly.  If he didn't save Wu Tongjing just now, would someone come to save him now?

    In the midst of a panic, his body suddenly received a heavy blow. Ying Zong was caught off guard and fell off his horse.  When he woke up, he was tied up with five flowers.  But it was his cronies who attacked him.

    The cronies opened their mouths and said: "Leader, there is nothing I can do. Ding Yunyi only has you. For the sake of the brothers, I have to do this. I only hope that your life can be exchanged for the lives of the brothers."

    Ying Zong was betrayed by his cronies and cursed loudly, but wasn't that the same when Wu Tongjing appeared before?

    Seeing the officers and soldiers coming, the cronies quickly forced Ying Zongyou to the ground, and then they all knelt down: "We listened to Ying Zongyou's words and recklessly resisted the heavenly soldiers. It is a death penalty. It will be a death penalty to capture Ying Zongyou in this life."  , please live."

    Ding Yunyi's eyes swept over these people one by one, and then fell on Ying Zong You: "Ying Zong You, you know that I am here, how can you dare to attack Suzhou? Isn't it possible that I haven't killed you in Yingzhou?  ?"

    Ying Zong lowered his head and said nothing.

    Ding Yunyi originally wanted to hand it over to Deng Muzhi for disposal, but suddenly he thought that Li Dingguo was in the city. He refused to kill his rebel brothers and did not follow him to fight. But when he saw that Ying Zong was captured alive, would he think of a way to do it?  save him!

    With this thought, Ying Zongyou¡¯s ending has been decided

    Ding Yunyi chopped off Ying Zongyou's head with one knife and threw it to Wang Wei: "Scoop up this head and go to the battlefield shouting that their leader is dead. Anyone who puts down their weapons and surrenders will be spared death!"

    Wu Tongjing and Ying Zongyou were both dead. Most of the bandits were civilians who had been kidnapped. Except for a few die-hard elements who continued to fight, the rest all chose to surrender.

    Not long after, those die-hard elements were also killed by officers and soldiers.

    This battle was simply a miracle. Ding Yunyi used his 218 cavalry against an army of 5,000 thieves, and only injured a dozen of his brothers, with no one killed.

    Of course, this miracle is also caused by many factors.

    Firstly, the rogue bandits were afraid of the reputation of the Tiger Guards and did not want to fight at all. Secondly, the combat effectiveness of this so-called five thousand army was really pitiful. The civilians who were being held hostage had no weapons at all and were all with bare hands.

    "The real rogues are all old men. When they look at the situation, some of the troops will run away and some will surrender. No one is willing to sincerely sacrifice his life.

    ??This way, it is equivalent to the Tiger Guards chasing them from behind and killing them. There is no reason why they cannot achieve a great victory.

    "But Ding Yunyi and his men knew what was going on, but the people in Suzhou City couldn't figure it out.  Seeing that the thieves were so powerful, when Ding Yunyi came out, he was like chopping melons and vegetables. In just half an hour, all the thieves were defeated.

    Where are the people here?  Simply a god!  No wonder His Majesty values ??him so much. With such a general here, no matter how many bandits come again, what can they do to Suzhou?

    There were no cheers on the battlefield. For these 218 elite cavalry, there was nothing to show off after winning such a battle.

    However, about four thousand prisoners were captured. With so many prisoners, even the brothers of the Hu Ben Guards couldn't believe that they could actually capture so many

    rt!  ~!

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 234: Media Protection

    Two hundred and eighteen cavalry defeated the bandit army. Suzhou officials, gentry and people were shocked to see Ding Yunyi as a man of heaven!

    Deng Muzhi was also secretly afraid. Fortunately, he did not run away first, otherwise the image he had worked so hard for so many years would have been completely ruined.  Seeing that Ding Yunyi returned to the city after winning the victory, he brought a group of officials and gentry to greet him at the city gate. As soon as he saw Ding Yunyi, he bowed his head and said, "It is unheard of to defeat an enemy of five thousand with two hundred cavalry. Even though Sun Wu and Rang Ju were resurrected,  This is no longer the case. Suzhou was saved thanks to the contribution of Shen Rong. Please accept Deng¡¯s thanks!¡±

    Ding Yunyi quickly jumped off his horse: "It was just a fluke. Without the fighting between Suzhou's soldiers and civilians, I'm afraid we wouldn't have been able to achieve such a victory."

    Everyone knows that Ding Yunyi is being humble. The Suzhou army and people did not contribute much to this killing.  But seeing that this soldier was both capable of fighting and yet so humble, everyone couldn't help but feel happy and felt that Ding Yunyi was approachable.

    Deng Muzhi asked Bai Ningcheng to clean the battlefield and capture the prisoners. Bai guerrillas were greedy for life and feared death, but he was most comfortable doing these things.

    Deng Muzhi asked his subordinates to arrange for Ding Yunyi's cavalry to rest and eat. He and a group of officials and gentry accompanied Ding Yunyi, Huangfu Yunjie, Hou Lu and other cavalry generals to the largest restaurant in Suzhou to hold a banquet to celebrate his victory.

    Although Hou Lu is only nineteen years old, starting from Linquan, he has been promoted to the position of the foreign affairs committee commander one after another.  Although he is a ninth-grade official, he can still manage Ding Yunyi's inspection duties that day. That is to say, promotion is the fastest on the battlefield. In peacetime, the powerless have to wait for several years.

    During the banquet, Deng Muzhi flattered Ding Yunyi for a while.  Suddenly the conversation changed: "Everyone, Ding Shenrong fought hard this time to save Suzhou, so help is always indispensable. You have already collected it and sent it to me. Sir Shenrong, please don't be polite."

    What he said was absolutely true.

    Although one hundred thousand taels of silver is a large amount, it is not difficult to get it all together if there are so many gentry and businessmen in Suzhou who each contribute part of it.  The money was delivered to Deng Muzhi's official residence that day.

    Deng Muzhi was the first to say "help with wages" to avoid others mentioning it. He would not swallow all the one hundred thousand taels of silver by himself.  A sum of thirty to fifty thousand taels must be allocated to cover up the truth for Ding Yunyi.  He did not tell the specific amount of silver, and others did not pay attention.  In addition, he has a reputation as an "upright official" and his family has been filled with great scholars for generations.  Everyone is convinced, who would doubt that he could embezzle money?

    Just wait until Ding Yunyi leaves Suzhou and think of a way not to let the gentry and businessmen meet Ding Yunyi from now on. When it comes to this matter, once Ding Yunyi leaves here, Taiwan and Suzhou are far apart, and this matter will be done in a mysterious way.  Unconscious.

    "These gentry and businessmen, including Ding Yunyi, never thought that Deng Muzhi would do such a thing, and they would have to use their brains.  These people are far different from Deng Muzhi.

    Ding Yunyi also knew that he was a "foreign army". The foreign army helped the locals defend the city. After repelling the enemies, the locals gave a sum of money as a thank you, which was called "salary support".  It was something I was accustomed to, and I wasn't polite at the time.

    Deng Muzhi knew that talking too much would lead to mistakes, so he immediately changed the subject again: "But how can a little money express my gratitude to Suzhou? After much thought, I have only one way. Ding Canrong is dedicated to serving the court and has not yet married. I have a biological sister.  , I am already eighteen years old this year. I am still waiting to be married. It¡¯s not that my sister is ugly and no one wants her. On the contrary, my sister Lianyu is dignified and well-educated. To thank Ding Shenrong for protecting me in Suzhou, Deng is willing to use my sister as my sister.  I offer her to Shenrong as my wife, and I will serve Shenrong on his side. Please accept her with a smile!"

    Ding Yunyi was completely stunned.

    I¡¯m afraid I heard it wrong.  Did Deng Muzhi give his biological sister as his wife?

    There were also whispers in the restaurant. Deng Fuzun¡¯s announcement was so sudden that no one was mentally prepared.

    There was a man named Cao Yanhuan nearby who was a well-known local scholar. He was also a good friend of Deng Muzhi¡¯s father. He knew about the Deng family¡¯s affairs and pulled Deng Muzhi away at that time: ¡°Xunliu, you need to think clearly. Your father has already  Lianyu was betrothed to the Lu family in Changshu. Although the Lu family was in decline, his son Lu Yanhan was still there. If Lu Yanhan came to marry Lianyu in the future, your Deng family's reputation would be tarnished. With all due respect, this matter needs careful consideration.  Can."

    "Mr. Wumei, how come I don't know the pros and cons?" Deng Muzhi pretended to wipe his eyes: "Last year, I got the bad news that Lu Yanhan was seriously ill and had passed away. I was afraid that my sister would grieve, so I kept it secret. Hey,  Poor Lu Yanhan, I originally wanted to support him with a sum of money so that he could study peacefully and gain fame and marry Lianyu in the future. "

    "Poor, pitiful." Cao Yanhuan also sighed repeatedly: "Fortunately, the two of them have never been married. Otherwise, the martyr girl will not have two husbands. Such a thing can still be handled, but has Lianyu ever been willing?"

    "Yes, of course"Satisfied.  "Deng Muzhi said: "Ding Shenrong is an immortal hero, so Lianyu betrothed her, which is also her blessing.  It's just that Mr. Wu Mei was asked to mediate on this matter.  "

    Cao Yanhuan nodded. Although Ding Yunyi was a military general and was incompatible with scholars like himself, the Ming Dynasty produced many Confucian generals who were scholars. Ding Yunyi's father was the famous Ding Yuanzhao, so he was not bad at learning.  In addition, Ding Yunyi has received the favor of the saint. If he can facilitate this marriage, not only will the Ding family and the Deng family be grateful to him, but maybe the saint far away in the capital will look at him differently if he knows about it.

    Thinking of this, he stood up and asked everyone to quiet down: "Originally, this matter should be negotiated privately with a matchmaker. Discussing marriage in such a place is not in line with our status and is insulting to the civilized people. But Ding Shenrong saved Suzhou.  He is my great benefactor in Suzhou, even if he is polite and sweeps the floor, he will never do it again. "

    There was a burst of laughter in the restaurant. Suzhou was full of culture, with Shen Baishi at the front and Tang Bohu at the back. They were all talented and suave people. Now when talking about matchmaking here, the use of "gentle and sweeping" is also a joke.

    When the laughter subsided, Cao Yanhuan said again: "The Deng family is a family of scholars and three bachelors in the family. The Ding family has been an official in the imperial court for a long time. They are equal members of the imperial court and are well matched. I rely on my elders to sell my elders because I look at Deng's family.  His younger sister, Lian Yu, was a well-educated and well-educated lady. Although Ding Shenrong joined the army, people like Tan Zili and Qi Nantang in this dynasty were all Confucian generals who were scholars. The Ding family had a strong literary style.  The generals are comparable. Therefore, Lianyu and Ding Canrong are the best match. I wonder what you think about Cao Yanhuan being a good matchmaker for these two people today?

    He is also interested in being a matchmaker and does not ask the parties involved.  But he asked an unrelated person next to him, and the whole room immediately cheered.

    Cao Yanhuan saw that a good thing had happened.  Da was so proud that he turned to Ding Yunyi and said, "What does Ding Shenrong think?"

    Ding Yunyi was stunned, what is going on?  You are the one getting married, why are you asking now?  Besides, what does Lianyu look like?  Is it the same as what they said?  I don't know at all.

    Who are these people? The bandits have just been defeated, and they are actually worrying about their own marriage?

    But at this time, Ding Yunyi is no longer the impulsive young man he was when he came to this era.  He suddenly remembered what his brother-in-law Ye Yuan had said.

    Sooner or later, I will marry a wife, and if I want to marry a first wife, I must be a good match.  This is not only due to social trends, but more importantly.  A well-matched family can give you the greatest help.

    The three generations of Hanlin Academy scholars from the Deng family were the leaders of scholars in Suzhou and even the entire Jiangnan. If you want to do great things, the help of these people is absolutely indispensable.  A scholar's pen cannot kill anyone.  But sometimes it is more powerful than swords and guns.

    ¡°I have basically no influence in Jiangnan. If I really marry the daughter of the Deng family, my reputation will spread among the gentry in Jiangnan.  There are many wealthy and distinguished families among these individuals. By appearing as the son-in-law of the Deng family, he can initially get rid of the impression that warriors can only lead troops to fight and gain their support.  And with the support of these people, what will happen in the future?  Can you take advantage of this opportunity to expand your own power in Jiangnan?

    Ding Yunyi narrowed his eyes.

    Cao Yanhuan took it as a rejection and was about to speak when he suddenly heard Ding Yunyi say: "It's not that Yun Yi refuses, it's just that his parents are still in the capital. How can he marry Deng Huangtang's sister?"

    As soon as he heard that Ding Yunyi had relented, Deng Muzhi was overjoyed: "This is easy. Mr. Wu Mei has worked hard for me, and I must be shameless for once. Let's settle the marriage first, and then I will send a horse to the capital. Bingzhi  With the permission of Minister Ding, where is this place? I am preparing the dowry while waiting for news. As soon as Minister Ding agrees, I will leave immediately and personally send Lianyu to the capital, and then hold a lively wedding in the capital."

    Ding Yunyi never expected that Deng Muzhi would be so anxious. Cao Yanhuan and others kept saying yes, so Ding Yunyi had no choice but to agree.

    Who would have thought that this time, my Suzhou group originally wanted to take Chen Yuanyuan back to Taiwan, but instead of repelling the bandits, they were about to get a wife inexplicably.

    Thinking about the reputation of the Deng family, my father would not refuse

    ?¡­

    When Deng Muzhi returned home, he was already 70 to 80% drunk. He excitedly told his wife about the incident. Mrs. Deng Dou helped him pour tea, but she sighed and was worried about her sister-in-law.

    Deng Muzhi took a sip of tea and said, "Go and fetch Lianyu."

    After a while, Lianyu came out: "Brother, are you looking for me?"

    "Ah, Lianyu, sit down." Deng MuzhiHe asked his sister to sit down, asked about the current situation, and suddenly sighed: "Lianyu, since my father passed away, my mother has been sad. She has been meditating behind closed doors all day long, focusing on worshiping Buddha. As an elder brother, I should have cared more about you.  , When you are really busy with government affairs, you will be wronged. "

    "My brother has never spoken to me like this before. Deng Lianyu was a little surprised and said hurriedly: "Brother, what are you talking about? My brother has to take care of official business and the family, so Lianyu dare not say anything wrong with him."

    Deng Muzhi smiled and nodded: "Lianyu, you are already eighteen this year. Logically speaking, you should have gotten married and had children long ago, but you are still in the boudoir. Is it because of my brother"

    Deng Lianyu's expression changed, and Deng Muzhi continued: "I have been helping you pay attention, but there is always no suitable one. This time the bandits invaded Suzhou, and Suzhou was saved thanks to a young hero. His name is  Ding Yunyi is"

    "Brother, there is no need to say any more." Deng Lianyu interrupted him: "When my father was still alive, he had betrothed me to the Lu family in Changshu. The son of the Lu family, Lu Yanhan, was still here. Lianyu was always waiting here for three years.  Even Lianyu has to wait for five years, the martyr girl"

    "Confused, you are confused!" Deng Muzhi also interrupted his sister: "Then what's good about the Lu family? They have been defeated for a long time, and there is no chance to turn around in this life. Are you still waiting for Lu Yanhan? Let me tell you the truth.  Well, Lu Yanhan is already dead!"

    "What?" Deng Lianyu's face turned pale and she couldn't believe it.

    "L¨¹ Yanhan is dead. He died of poverty and illness." Deng Muzhi sighed: "I am afraid that you will be sad, so I never told you."

    Deng Lianyu was stunned for a long time and burst into tears.

    Deng Muzhi waited for his sister and cried for a while: "Since Lu Yanhan is dead, you have nothing to worry about. I betrothed you to Ding Canrong just for your sake. You will have someone to rely on in the future. Don't rely on your family for everything anymore."  ¡±

    "No!" Deng Lianyu held back her tears and was extremely firm: "Although Lianyu has not married, since her father has betrothed Lianyu, Lianyu is a member of the Lu family. Although Yanhan is not here, Lianyu is the guardian of the Lu family.  I will never marry again for the rest of my life!¡±

    Deng Muzhi's face gradually darkened.  But suddenly he stopped, stood up, and knelt down to Deng Lianyu with a "plop": "Sister, save me! Now, I have to tell you the truth. My brother has offended the powerful people in the dynasty, and my life is in danger."  . The only one who can save my brother is Ding Yunyi. Sister, if you don¡¯t care about me, don¡¯t you care about your nephew too? If my brother loses his head, your sister-in-law will lose her husband.  Then there is no father!¡±

    Deng Muzhi cried bitterly and begged repeatedly.

    Deng Lianyu looked at her brother blankly, unable to say a word.  I can guard Yanhan, but this family cannot be separated

    ?¡­

    Deng Muzhi walked out with light steps. He called his confidant Zhan Baoling to his side and lowered his voice and said: "Go to Changshu for me to handle something. Do you recognize the man named Lu Yanhan? If he doesn't die, I will always be there."  I can¡¯t let go, do you know what I mean?¡±

    "Yes, I understand." Zhan Baoling responded quickly.

    "This must be done cleanly and without leaving any traces." Deng Muzhi looked around and carefully ordered: "When you come back after finishing the job beautifully, I will give you a small official!"

    "Thank you, sir. I must have done my job cleanly."

    "Go ahead and catch up with Changshu overnight!"!  ~!

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 235 Political Marriage

    Ding Yunyi really didn't expect that he was just passing through Suzhou, but so many things happened.

    It¡¯s time to fight bandits and get a wife. If we stay here any longer, something might happen.

    The next day, Deng Muzhi made great fanfare and sent someone to deliver a total of 30,000 taels of silver as "salary aid" from the Suzhou gentry.

    Ding Yunyi didn¡¯t know how much Suzhou¡¯s ¡°salary assistance¡± was, but he only felt that 30,000 taels of silver was already a lot.  How could he have guessed that Deng Mu's lion opened his mouth and extorted 100,000 taels of silver in one fell swoop. He, Deng Fuzun, got a full 70,000 taels of silver without any effort.

    It was inconvenient to carry more than 30,000 silver, so Ding Yunyi simply stayed in Suzhou and gave it to Jiang Danguang to help him manage it.  I had heard Wang Chengen say before that Jiang Danguang was a righteous businessman and had the gift of a horse, so I thought it would be safe to leave it to him.

    But there is another trouble. The people sent by Deng Muzhi to the capital to propose marriage have already set off, but it takes time to go back and forth. If the father wants to go back to the capital to get married, it will be even more troublesome.

    Ding Yunyi has been out for a long time. He is thinking about Taiwan and Penghu and always wants to go back as soon as possible.

    As for the wedding ceremony, he doesn¡¯t care, he has to think of a way

    Within two days, rumors suddenly spread in Suzhou city that pirates had united with the red barbarians to invade Taiwan on a large scale.  Ding Yunyi hurried to Deng Muzhi's place and said that Taiwan was his foundation and he could not allow any loss. He originally wanted to wait here for his parents in the capital to agree, but because of the high trust of the court and the responsibility, he had no choice but to return to Taiwan first.

    Who would have thought that Deng Muzhi would be more impatient than him.  Lian said that the duties of the court were important and that marriage was nothing more than a personal matter.  Taiwan is the focus.  Then the conversation changed and he said that he didn't care about his face for the sake of Taiwan and the imperial court, so he let his sister and Ding Yunyi get married in Suzhou. Everything was provided and Ding Yunyi didn't have to worry about it. After the wedding, he would see off his brother-in-law and sister in person.

    This is the news that the pirates have joined forces with the red barbarians to invade Taiwan.  Ding Yunyi originally sent Duan San'er and others to break the news in order to return to Taiwan as soon as possible, but who would have thought that Deng Muzhi would actually do this.  Deng Muzhi treated himself like this.  I really feel sorry for others.

    But he never thought that Ding Yunyi was just a small evil by spreading rumors and deceiving others, but Deng Muzhi was a big traitor.

    turn out to be.  Deng Muzhi heard the news that Wen Tiren, the chief minister of the cabinet, was about to fall.

    As soon as Wen Tiren gained power, he crossed the river and demolished the bridge. He was bound to retaliate, and there were people everywhere in the court who were dissatisfied with him.  Even those scholars hate him very much.

    But Chongzhen trusted him very much, and his political opponents could not bring him down no matter what.

    However, news came later that Wang Chengen was assassinated in Hangzhou, and Wen Tiren was involved. There were even rumors that those assassins were sent by Wen Tiren.

    Chongzhen finally became suspicious.  Cao Huachun, the chief eunuch of the Bureau of Ceremonies, was sent to conduct a secret investigation.

    Cao Huachun is not someone to be trifled with.  The Li Jian he was in charge of was a key department around the emperor.  Many of the powerful eunuchs in the Ming Dynasty came from this department.  Moreover, the Supervisor of Ceremonies has always had conflicts with the cabinet over power control.  Wen Tiren wanted to take the opportunity to suppress and attack the Supervisor of Ceremonies, but unexpectedly Emperor Chongzhen showed Wen Tiren's secret memorandum to Cao Huachun.  Cao Huachun was so frightened that he broke into a cold sweat.  Wen Tirenjing wants to get rid of him!  If you don¡¯t do one, you won¡¯t stop!

    Since Wen Tiren wants to get rid of him, he can use the Hangzhou assassin case to get rid of this person!

    The Chief of Ceremony and the Cabinet face off!

    It offended Wang Chengen and Cao Huachun, two eunuchs who held great power and were deeply trusted by Chongzhen.  The cabinet has almost no chance of winning.

    This will be a hardship for Deng Muzhi.  After Wen Tiren gained power, Deng Muzhi deliberately flattered him and sent people to investigate in the capital. Needless to say, during the holidays, but on Wen Tiren's birthday, he took concubines, and Wen Tiren even recovered from a minor illness.  People from the capital of Deng Mu sent heavy gifts to the capital to congratulate him. As soon as he came and went, he won Wen Tiren's favor.

    But now Wen Tiren is about to collapse.  When Wen Tiren fell, as a close confidant of Deng Mu, how could he not be implicated?

    Fortunately, God sent Ding Yunyi to him, which was equivalent to saving Deng Muzhi's life!  As long as his sister and Ding Yunyi get married, they will be relatives. Wang Chengen will not be too embarrassed at this level.

    Thinking about it this way, it doesn¡¯t matter whether you have face or not. The nights are long and the dreams are many. The sooner the two get married, the better.

    Deng Muzhi did what he said and immediately sent out invitations to all the prominent people in Suzhou to attend the wedding banquet. He also made it clear that he, Deng Muzhi, was an upright official. Although he was marrying his sister, he would never accept any congratulatory gifts.  If anyone refuses to obey and insists on giving a gift, he will hit him with a big stick!

    "You must act fair and honest when dealing with small amounts of money. This is the only way to become corrupt."

    &nbsp; When he did this, not only Ding Yunyi was greatly praised, but even the Suzhou elders praised him. They only felt that Deng Fuzun was the most honest official since the Ming Dynasty, even compared with Hai Rui, he was no less generous.

    After finding out the "reason" why Deng Muzhi hurriedly married his sister, the Suzhou elders were even more amazed.  The great Confucians of the Deng family had strict rules and regulations, but for the sake of the imperial court, Master Deng even abandoned these rules. Although it was rude, but as an official, he was truly the most loyal minister in the world.

    Suzhou gentry were all impressed. Deng Muzhi's image was even greater in their hearts. Cao Yanhuan even wrote an article to commemorate this room.

    Deng Mu¡¯s hasty marriage to his sister not only did not damage his reputation, but instead became famous among Jiangnan scholars and was hailed as a good story.

    How could these people have imagined that this "honest official and loyal minister" in their minds would be the most traitorous and poisonous person since the founding of the Ming Dynasty!

    Within two days, all the elders and elders in Suzhou worked hard and looked forward to the wedding.

    There are faces and faces in the local area, all attended, without exception.  Some people tried to send betrothal gifts, but Deng Muzhi's face turned serious and he repeatedly declared that he would never accept any betrothal gifts. The gift-giver was so impressed that he could only take back the betrothal gifts.

    The groom¡¯s official Ding Yunyi came out to meet the guests, and everyone congratulated them. They felt that it was a perfect match for a beauty to match a hero. Ding Yunyi, Deng Muzhi and Deng Lianyu must have left a lasting legend in the city of Suzhou.

    It¡¯s a lot of fun.  Deng Muzhi suddenly asked people to bring in the desk table and the Four Treasures of the Study. No one knew what it meant.

    Deng Muzhi cleared his throat and said: "Everyone, this time the bandits invaded our Suzhou, it was all thanks to the Taiwanese generals, the commander of Shangqingche, and the Zhaowu generals Ding Yunyi and Ding Xiangwen to defeat the bandits and protect the entire territory of Suzhou. Then the Japanese government stood  On the city tower, I saw Ding Canrong leading the way, with the battle flag flying behind him. I imagine that Ding Canrong will leave Suzhou after getting married. How can we survive if the bandits attack again"

    As soon as he said this, everyone was whispering.  They all felt that Lord Fu Zun was worried.

    Deng Muzhi looked solemn: "Since Ding Canrong has become my brother-in-law, I will not be polite to you. That day on the city tower, when I saw the bandits, I was frightened when they saw the banner of 'Martial, brave, loyal, fierce, tiger and guard'. They fled.  I know that this big flag is a gift from the Holy One, but I don't dare to think about it, but I want to ask my brother-in-law to leave a calligraphy treasure here with only three words, "Hu Ben Wei" and then make it into a big flag and put it in Suzhou.  From now on, no rogues will dare to invade the city tower!  "

    All the guests immediately applauded.

    It¡¯s just a pain for Ding Yunyi.  It's hard to say whether the bandits would be frightened when they saw the big flag, but Ding Shenrong was really frightened.

    Although Ding Yunyi learned calligraphy when he was a child, he also practiced it specially at this time.  But wouldn't it mean to make a fool of yourself if you wanted to leave a "calligraphy treasure" in front of so many people?

    ¡°Half of the people here are scholars. Which one of them can¡¯t write better than me?

    "Brother-in-law, please remember that he is my son-in-law in Suzhou. Don't refuse." Deng Muzhi smiled and invited Ding Yunyi to the table.

    Ding Shenrong is galloping across the battlefield, killing people without blinking an eye.  The pen, ink, paper and inkstone in front of me were frightening. The pen in my hand seemed to weigh a thousand pounds.

    With a strong heart and gritted teeth, it is like rushing into a dragon's pond and a tiger's den single-handedly.  Just as the wind rustles and the water becomes cold, the warrior once gone will never return, leaving behind his own "calligraphy treasure": Tiger Guard!

    Putting down the pen, he breathed a long sigh of relief, but he couldn't laugh or cry in his heart. In the future, these three words will be made into a big flag and hung on the Suzhou city tower all day long. It will be a shame for him to be thrown from Taiwan to Suzhou.

    Deng Muzhi was overjoyed and ordered his people to show the calligraphy to everyone. There was another round of admiration.

    Cao Yanhuan considered it for a while, then shook his head: "Though the three characters "Ding Shenrong" are a little loose in the pen holder, the pen is written with energy and strength on the paper. It really shows the style of a general. Good, good!"

    Even the famous scholar Cao Yanhuan said this, so this word must be good, and praises abounded.

    In fact, Cao Yanhuan did not tell lies.  These three words of Ding Yunyi have no value at all in terms of penholder and artistic conception, but he was born as a martial artist, so it is true that there is a distinct martial style in these three words.

    Deng Mu was so happy that he hurriedly asked people to put it away carefully.

    "Any flag made to scare bandits is all fake. Deng Muzhi's idea was that these three words might be of great use in the future.  Everything he did and every word he said was thoughtful.

    After the excitement for a while, Deng Muzhi urged Ding Yunyi to enter the bridal chamber quickly. It looked like he was more anxious than the groom.

    Ding Yunyi entered the bridal chamber amidst the roar of laughter from everyone.  I have been married before, but at least Axi and Han Xiaoxiao look very good.I knew this, but I was confused about what the bride looked like.

    As soon as you enter the bridal chamber, you can see the bride¡¯s red headband moving, and a low sound of sobbing could be heard. Could it be that the bride has been crying until now?

    Come to think of it, I am going back to Taiwan with you tomorrow. How can you not be sad if a girl who was born and raised in Suzhou suddenly goes to a strange environment, sometimes a place like Taiwan that is considered a barbaric land by most people?  ?

    Hearing someone coming in, the bride stopped crying and sat there motionless.

    Ding Yunyi took off the red hat and saw his first wife for the first time.

    Although her appearance cannot be compared with that of Chen Yuanyuan and Han Xiaoxiao, she is dignified, handsome and full of the lightness of Suzhou women.

    It¡¯s not bad for a woman like this to be your own wife.

    Her eyes were stained with tears. Looking at them under the candlelight, she became more and more charming and lovable.

    "Husband." Deng Lianyu stood up: "I will bring you some water to wash your face."

    When she turned around, Ding Yunyi noticed that she quietly wiped her tears

    Face wash water was brought, and Ding Yunyi wiped his face while waiting, and then changed the water for scalding feet.

    Then, Deng Lianyu squatted down and untied Ding Yunyi's boots.

    Ding Yunyi was startled and said quickly: "No, no, I will do it myself, I will do it myself."

    "This is what I should do." Deng Lianyu was a little stubborn: "If my husband refuses and spreads the word, I will be said to be unruly, ignorant of etiquette, and it will not look good on my husband."

    Ding Yunyi reluctantly let her go.

    After a tiring day, it is really a great pleasure to put your feet in the water with the right temperature and soak it.  Ding Yunyi suddenly said: "Madam, I still have two concubines in Taiwan. In Suzhou, there is also someone named Chen Yuanyuan who I want to take back with me this time. Do you know this?"

    Deng Lianyu nodded silently.

    Ding Yunyi sighed in his heart, it was not easy for this woman.  Suddenly, he saw Deng Lianyu turning his head and wiping the corners of his eyes. Ding Yunyi saw this and said, "Taiwan is not as prosperous as Suzhou and is more of a wild place. If you really don't want to go, then stay in Suzhou.  When there is some weather there, I will send someone to pick you up."

    Deng Lianyu panicked when she heard this: "Excuse me, husband, that's not what I meant. When you marry, you will follow. Wherever your husband goes, I will always follow him. I don't dare to complain at all."

    Ding Yunyi frowned: "I've seen you crying since I came in, but what else do you have to do?"

    Deng Lianyu was silent for a while, not wanting to deceive her husband, she told the story about the Deng family and the Lu family in Changshu - < Piaotian Literature registered members recommended this work > .

    Ding Yunyi also heard about this past incident, and once asked Deng Muzhi whether he was willing to do things that bully men and dominate women. However, Deng Muzhi told him that Lu Yanhan was dead, and he felt relieved.

    But looking at Deng Lianyu¡¯s appearance, she seemed to be very sad for Lu Yanhan.

    Deng Lianyu suddenly said: "Husband, don't worry, since Lianyu is your wife, she will always abide by women's ethics and dare not have any inappropriate thoughts.

    ¡°That¡¯s what I said, but Ding Yunyi always felt a little awkward.

    This is clearly a political marriage. I have never met Deng Lianyu, and Deng Lianyu has never met me. The two of them became husband and wife inexplicably.

    What makes Ding Yunyi even more troublesome is that that dead ghost Lu Yanhan always makes Ding Yunyi feel sick.

    After drying her feet, Deng Lianyu poured water. She was about to help her husband go to bed when she suddenly saw that Ding Yunyi was already fully dressed and stood up: "Madam, you can go to bed first. I'll go outside and take a look."

    Deng Lianyu was stunned, thinking that she had done something wrong to make her husband unhappy.  But he saw Ding Yunyi walking out and saying with a smile: "I will always make you willing to be my wife. Although it is not possible today, our days are still long."!  ~!

 Part One: The Storm of Penghu Chapter 236 If I am promoted, will you be promoted as well?

    Deng Fuzun married his sister, and Ding Shenrong married his wife. This was a sensational event in Suzhou and a good story.  Of course, no one can know what the inside story is.

    Ding Yunyi was thinking about Taiwan and did not dare to stay long.

    Deng Muzhi's goal was achieved, so he no longer wanted to stay.  He had already prepared everything and took a group of gentry and common people to see him off in person.

    Ding Yunyi was a member of the cavalry, and it was inconvenient to take his female relatives with him, so he arranged for his new wife, Deng Lianyu, to take the waterway to Fujian under the protection of several soldiers.

    It¡¯s just that Chen Yuanyuan refused to take the waterway no matter what, and wanted to go with Ding Yunyi no matter what. Ding Yunyi went with her and let several of her maids take the waterway while she walked with him.

    He found a set of men's clothes for her to put on and let him blend in with the brothers.  Chen Yuanyuan leads a horse, poses, and mixes in a group of soldiers. Who would notice that this is Chen Yuanyuan, who caused a sensation in Suzhou back then?

    Deng Muzhi and a group of gentry sent Ding Yunyi three miles away from Suzhou, and then reluctantly said goodbye.

    Thinking that he was about to return to Taiwan, Ding Yunyi was in a happy mood. He walked slowly for a while, and when he could no longer see the people seeing him off, he called out: "Brothers, let's go home!"

    The brothers shouted loudly.

    "Yuanyuan, come on, let's go home!"

    As soon as Ding Yunyi finished speaking, Chen Yuanyuan cheered.  Ding Yunyi pulled her onto the horse and placed her in front of him. The faint fragrance rushed into his nose, and along with the fresh morning air, it made people feel relaxed and happy.

    After spending so many days together, although they have not officially married yet, Ding Yunyi only feels like staying with Chen Yuanyuan.  It is much more comfortable than staying with his serious wife Deng Lianyu.

    Chen Yuanyuan is considerate and considerate. No matter what unhappy things happen with her, they will disappear without a trace.

    "Yuanyuan, it's a long way to Taiwan, are you afraid?" Ding Yunyi asked in her ear.

    "I'm not afraid. I'm not afraid of anything when I'm with you." Chen Yuanyuan looked back and smiled.

    This smile is so beautiful that it makes Ding Yunyi's heart flutter.  The brothers Huangfu Yunjie and Hou Lu were close behind.  They all saw it clearly and were all fascinated by this smile.

    After all, Shen Rong still had the ability and went to Suzhou.  Not only did he marry a wife, but he also brought back such a stunning woman who could drive men crazy.

    Chen Yuanyuan is only thirteen years old this year. Although a thirteen-year-old woman in this era is no longer young, Ding Yunyi is still a little girl in her heart.  The question is, if she can be so captivating with her smile at the age of thirteen, how can it be done when she is two or three years older?

    Ding Yunyi didn¡¯t quite believe this in the past.  Now I know it makes sense.

    Chen Yuanyuan is still too young. In two or three years, she will have to be officially adopted!

    "Brother Ding, let's go home." In Chen Yuanyuan's heart, wherever Ding Yunyi goes, it is her home.

    Ding Yunyi laughed: "Go home. Brothers, let's go home!"

    A group of war horses galloped out.  The brothers behind them all shouted, and two hundred majestic war horses rolled up the dust in the sky and a big flag.  Hunting and flying in the team:

    The brave and loyal tiger guards!

    Ding Yunyi came to the Central Plains this time, fought in Xinyang, fought bloody battles in Yingzhou, defeated the enemy in Suzhou, and shocked the world.  Before, his reputation was limited to Fujian, but now, no one in the Central Plains knows his name!

    "In Suzhou, he also laid down his foundation in Suzhou because of marrying Deng Lianyu.  The scholar later became his wife, and the scholar class in Jiangnan, Suzhou, also regarded her as one of their own.

    In addition, the 218 cavalrymen followed Ding Yunyi wholeheartedly. Although they seemed to be small in number, they laid a good foundation for Ding Yunyi to form a cavalry unit.

    In this sense, what he gained from this trip to the Central Plains far exceeded Ding Yunyi¡¯s imagination.

    "General Ding Shen has arrived in Fujian!"

    The spies came running quickly, and the spies shouted loudly.

    "Okay!" Zhang Kentang, the governor of Fujian, said loudly: "Ding Yunyi went out to fight under the holy order this time, and he was victorious. He killed the rogue bandits and collapsed after hearing the news. This is a blessing to our Fujian and it also boosted the morale of our soldiers and civilians in Fujian. Today, Japan  Fu personally brought all his colleagues to greet him, which can be regarded as a reward for him. "

    Those Fujian officials were all happy. Ding Yunyi went to the Central Plains and fought very well. His Majesty personally appointed him as a general. He was promoted so quickly. In a short period of time, he was promoted from a small patrol inspector to a third-rank official. In the future,  The future is bright, and becoming a deputy general or commander-in-chief only lasts a short time. If you don't take this opportunity to flatter him, it will be a big deal.

    The dust was swirling, and hundreds of riders appeared.In the sight of all the officials, the flag personally given by the Holy Master appeared.

    The person at the forefront of the cavalry is none other than Taiwan¡¯s General Ding Yunyi, Captain of the Shangqingchao, and General Zhaowu!

    Sitting in his arms was Chen Yuanyuan.

    Although the road from Suzhou to Fujian was long and hard, Chen Yuanyuan got along with Ding Yunyi day and night. Chen Yuanyuan did not feel that the road was difficult at all, and even wished that the road was longer.

    It¡¯s a pity that no matter how long the road is, it always ends.  Fujian has finally arrived.

    Ding Yunyi saw a large group of officials waiting in front from a distance. He was startled and quickly ordered his subordinates to stop their horses. He quietly said to Chen Yuanyuan: "You are not allowed to show off women's clothing. You must let them know. You will have to find excuses every day."  If you come to Taiwan and want to see your beauty, I will be busy all day long. "

    Chen Yuanyuan pursed her lips and smiled.

    Ding Yunyi dismounted and strode towards the Fujian officials.

    As soon as he came closer, he saw that Zhang Kentang had come to pick him up in person, and he hurriedly said: "Yun Yi is so virtuous and capable, how dare you help the commander to welcome him personally!"

    Zhang Kentang smiled and said: "Ding Shen will show his great power in the Central Plains. Everyone in Fujian will be shining with glory. Even if I came out to greet him, I feel very glorious."

    As soon as he said this, the officials behind him all came up to congratulate him.

    Among the officials, Ding Yunyi saw Zheng Zhilong at a glance.  I immediately felt relieved. Since Zheng Zhilong is here, Taiwan and Penghu must be safe and sound.

    This time when I returned to Fujian, my identity was completely different.  He is also a general, and he can be on an equal footing with Zheng Zhilong.

    "Ding Shenrong." Zheng Zhilong took the initiative to step forward with a smile.

    "Zheng Canrong."

    As soon as Ding Yunyi spoke, Zhang Kentang smiled and said: "Ding Shenrong, you can no longer call Brother Feihuang Shenrong. We just received the imperial edict. Deputy Zheng has made great contributions in suppressing bandits. He has made the coast of Fujian peaceful. He was promoted to the rank of  Vice Admiral of Fujian, Chief of the Fujian Navy!"

    Ding Yunyi was stunned.  How did Zheng Zhilong suddenly become the deputy commander-in-chief?

    Logically speaking, if he wanted to be promoted to Zheng Zhilong, he would have been promoted long ago.  Why was it that he was promoted to Fujian and the Fujian Navy at this time?

    ¡°Besides, it was you who killed Liu Xiang, you were the one who regained Taiwan, and you were the one who conquered the pirates!

    There is also the Fujian Navy of the General Section. Does this include the Hubenwei Navy?

    Didn¡¯t Chongzhen distrust Zheng Zhilong and wanted to resist him?

    With his mind spinning rapidly, Ding Yunyi suddenly understood.  Chongzhen didn't trust Zheng Zhilong, but he didn't necessarily trust himself completely and unconditionally.

    Although Chongzhen was a promising emperor, he wanted to revive the Ming Dynasty.  But he was also a very suspicious emperor, and it was impossible for him to let one person control all the military power in Fujian and other places.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Out of a ninth-level inspection officer, he became a third-level official, with an elite force like the Tiger Guards in his hands.  If it were Zheng Zhilong¡¯s power.  If the emperor and himself are attacked from both sides, they will become the number one military group in Fujian.

    But this is what Chongzhen least wants to see!

    Therefore, just after he was promoted to the rank of staff general, Zheng Zhilong was promoted to the deputy general, always suppressing him.  This not only allows each other to suppress each other, but also competes with Zheng Zhilong.  As equals, we must serve the court more loyally!

    Thinking of this, Ding Yunyi felt a little chilled.

    During the bloody battle in the Central Plains, although I was angry with the generals in the Central Plains, the imperial court later promoted me to an official, and it was appointed by Chongzhen himself, which made me very grateful to Chongzhen.

    But now it seems that is not the case at all. Maybe he has just been promoted, and the imperial edict to promote Zheng Zhilong has already left the capital for Fujian.

    Currently, the three parties in Fujian are confronting each other.  Zhang Kentang's governor's army, Zheng Zhilong's Fujian Navy, and his own Tiger Guards, it is impossible for any of these three families to dominate.

    Chongzhen achieved his goal.

    If his surname is not Zhu, Chongzhen will never regard him as one of his own. Unless he becomes a eunuch like Wang Chengen, there is no other way except to rely on the emperor.  Even if his surname is Zhu, can Chongzhen really trust him?

    Territory, army, with territory and army everything is possible, everything else is fake.  My own loyalty cannot earn the emperor's true trust in me!

    From this moment on, Ding Yunyi¡¯s mentality quietly changed

    Thinking of this, Ding Yunyi suddenly became calm, with a smile on his face: "His Majesty Ding Yunyi has met the deputy town. The deputy town commander commands the Fujian Navy, and all the naval forces of our Huben Guards are willing to take the lead of the deputy town!"

    &nbsp; "What are you talking about? Although I am your superior in name, your generals are personally appointed by the Holy Emperor. They also include Captain Qingche, General Zhaowu, who is much more powerful than me." Zheng Zhilong  Said with a smile on his face.

    But he felt a little strange. There seemed to be something different about Ding Yunyi from when he left Fujian.

    "Let's go, let's go, I've already prepared a banquet. I'll talk about it while I'm waiting for General Ding Shen to go back." Zhang Kentang said with a smile.

    A group of officials got on their horses, got on their sedans, and it was lively.

    Ding Yunyi asked his brothers to go ahead, but he deliberately fell behind and looked at Zheng Zhilong again.  Zheng Zhilong understood and quietly fell behind on the excuse that his horse was tired.

    When those officials were far away, Ding Yunyi suddenly said: "Deputy Town, do you and I have to fight to the death?"

    Zheng Zhilong was caught off guard and squinted his eyes: "What do you mean?"

    "Deputy Town, let's tell the truth today." Ding Yunyi's eyes were deep: "The Deputy Town hates me for secretly seizing Taiwan, but I think that the Deputy Town has a lot of soldiers and wealth, and it is like a big mountain pressing on me, so between you and me  Everyone dislikes everyone, and they all think of ways to kill each other and monopolize power. Is Yun Yi right? "

    Zheng Zhilong didn¡¯t know why he suddenly said these words, but these few sentences truly revealed his current relationship with Ding Yunyi.

    Ding Yunyi suddenly asked: "Deputy Town, have you ever been to Taiwan in the days since I left?"

    His tone was solemn, and Zheng Zhilong hesitated for a moment: "I have sent people there, but your subordinates were very arrogant. They relied on the imperial edict to protect themselves and refused to give in at all in Taiwan. They almost clashed with Zheng Zhibao twice.  But you and I have an agreement first. Taiwan is Taiwan, and the sea is the sea. I will let you go all the way from Taiwan to Luzon."

    "Thank you, Deputy Town, for keeping your word." Ding Yunyi's tone was full of worry: "Taiwan is either mine or the deputy town's. It will be determined in the future, but there is something pressing in Yun Yi's heart that he has to say. Deputy Town.  Zhen, your and my death are coming soon!¡±

    Zheng Zhilong was shocked when he heard this: "Xiang Wen, you can't talk nonsense. The imperial court has just promoted you and me to official positions. How can you say such a thing?"

    Ding Yunyi sneered: "Is Xiong Tingbi's official higher than you and me? The Minister of the Ministry of War and the right deputy censor of the capital, he conducted a military expedition to Liaodong, but he was beheaded by the court and spread to the nine sides. Is Yuan Chonghuan's official bigger than you and me? The Ministry of War  The minister and right deputy governor of the capital, Ji Liao, ended up being cut into pieces by the imperial court. You and I are just small generals and lieutenants. It is ridiculous that you and I were promoted by the imperial court.  The official is still complacent, but he doesn't know that the disaster is approaching. "

    Zheng Zhilong became increasingly puzzled: "Xiang Wen said it more carefully."

    He had been a pirate before, and after being recruited, he lived in Fujian for a long time. He had no influence in the court and didn't know much about things in the capital. But Ding Yunyi was different.

    His father is the Minister of War, and Wang Chengen is his backer. I wonder what news he got from the capital this time.  In case something really goes against you, it¡¯s best to prepare in advance.

    Ding Yunyi¡¯s face was extremely solemn: ¡°Deputy Town, I¡¯m going to say something unpleasant, but please don¡¯t get angry. What merits did the Deputy Town have this time to be promoted to deputy general by the imperial court?¡±

    Zheng Zhilong was not angry, but fell into deep thought.

    Yes, when the imperial court made the appointment, I was at a loss. Since the victory at Liaoluowan, the Fujian Navy had not carried out any major military operations. Why would it happen that I would be promoted to an official position at this time?

    "Also, the imperial court appointed you as the commander-in-chief of the Fujian Navy, but the Holy One gave me the banner of the brave and loyal Tiger Guards. I would like to ask, is the Tiger Guards who was given the title by the Holy One a part of the Fujian Navy? Or is it?  Not coming back?" Ding Yunyi asked slowly.

    Zheng Zhilong was stunned for a while, and then gradually understood: "You mean, the court wants you and me to restrain each other?"

    He actually thought about this level before, but he was not sure.  The only thing he knew was that the imperial court was very guarded against him, never really trusted him, and used Ding Yunyi to contain him.  To be continued.  .

 Part One: The Storm in Penghu Chapter 237 The Alliance of Two Major Military Groups

    Zheng Zhilong originally thought that the court would use Ding Yunyi to contain him, but he did not expect that the court would also use himself to contain Ding Yunyi!

    "This time in the Central Plains, I have seen through many things and figured them out." Ding Yunyi said slowly: "After all, we are not direct descendants of the imperial court. Those generals from the Central Plains are, and the Fengyang Emperor's Mausoleum was  For such a big dig, only a few officials in Anhui were beheaded, but what about the Central Plains generals? Why? Because the Central Plains army can be controlled by the imperial court, but Fujian is too far away from the capital.  My hands can¡¯t be stretched that long.¡±

    "Continue." Zheng Zhilong's expression gradually became serious.

    Ding Yunyi sighed softly: "I had a lot of things that I couldn't figure out before, but now I gradually understand. Quanzhou magistrate Ye Yuan's brother-in-law, why did he send him to Quanzhou? Isn't the imperial court afraid of collusion between civil and military officials and forming parties for personal gain? No, the imperial court most  This is exactly what I hope to see. Your Zheng family is deeply entrenched in the court, and the governor can't touch you. However, Quanzhou, where you are bound to be the most powerful, has installed my brother-in-law. Okay, both civil and military, plus the governor.  power, it poses a great threat to you. Deputy Town, if you think about it carefully, there is Ye Yuan in Quanzhou, Ding Yunyi in Penghu, and Zhang Kentang in Fuzhou who is loyal to the court and has nothing to do with the local forces in Fujian.  Can your life be comfortable?"

    Zheng Zhilong took a breath of air.

    ?According to this, he has been surrounded on several sides, and it will not be difficult for the court to deal with him.

    The expression on his face all fell into Ding Yunyi's eyes, and this is exactly what Ding Yunyi wanted to see most: "Also. My seizure of Taiwan was ordered by the Holy Father himself, and the deputy town also knew it."

    Zheng Zhilong nodded. He had seen the emperor's handwriting with his own eyes.

    Ding Yunyi sneered, and then said: "Without the permission of the Holy Emperor, Ding Yunyi would not have such courage. Now, Taiwan is recovered by me. The deputy town and I have formed a deadly feud. You and I both want to get rid of each other and then quickly. No.  With His Majesty¡¯s permission, can the power of our Hu Ben Guards develop so quickly?¡±

    His words deliberately led Zheng Zhilong¡¯s train of thought astray.

    The recovery of Taiwan was indeed approved by Chongzhen.  But the rapid development of Huben Guards has nothing to do with Chongzhen.

    But when Zheng Zhilong heard these words, it had a different feeling.  Since the Emperor ordered Ding Yunyi to regain Taiwan, he must give him full support.  And as Ding Yunyi himself said, without the secret support of the imperial court, it would have been impossible for the Huben Guards to develop to its current scale.

    The imperial court, everything is caused by the imperial court

    "When two tigers fight, one of them will be injured; a deadly feud will never be resolved. The more you and I fight, the happier we are both." Ding Yunyi's tone became more and more serious: "What does the court want to see most?  I hope to see you and I use our best to fight for victory. Even if it is not the case, I also look forward to seeing you and me fighting each other endlessly. Deputy Town, don¡¯t forget that Fujian is not only your Zheng Family Navy and I, the Huben Guards.  The army controlled by Fushuai is there!"

    Zheng Zhilong nodded: "Yes, if you and I engage in a full-scale conflict, the defeated side will have no place to hide. The winning side will also be seriously injured. When the time comes, it will be easy for Fushuai's army to deal with it."

    "That's what it means." Ding Yunyi said: "This time, as soon as the imperial court promoted me to an official position, it also promoted you to an official position. The meaning is very obvious. Let's see who among us can fight against the other. It's best to put on a posture now.  It¡¯s a matter of life and death. Now that the court has made this decision, aren¡¯t we in for a big disaster?¡±

    Ding Yunyi first cited the bloody examples of Xiong Tingbi and Yuan Chonghuan, which shocked Zheng Zhilong, and then gradually led Zheng Zhilong's thoughts towards his own path. In addition, the court had never been at ease with Zheng Zhilong. Zheng Zhilong was indeed right.  Ding Yunyi deeply believed what he said.

    "The Zheng family navy and tiger guards are said to be arrogant, but now we have become like clowns, letting the court play with us. When the court gets tired and tired, we will be crushed to death like ants when we make a fist."  Ding Yunyi let out a long sigh: "Vice General Zheng, at this point, do you and I still need to fight?"

    Although Zheng Zhilong firmly believed in Ding Yunyi's words, he still felt a little uneasy when he thought about Ding Yunyi's past behavior: "Did everything you said today be true?"

    Ding Yunyi laughed bitterly: "I used to be young and arrogant. I always thought that the imperial court was good to me and devoted myself to doing things for the imperial court. How could I have any personal grudges with the deputy mayor? Now the disaster of beheading is coming. If I continue to be with the deputy mayor  If we keep fighting like this, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t even know how I will die!¡±

    Suddenly blinked his eyes: "Deputy Town, have you ever bribed powerful people in the court?"

    Zheng Zhilong hesitated for a moment and nodded.

    ¡°But the bribed cabinet chief auxiliary warms the bodyBenevolence?  "Ding Yunyi asked hurriedly.

    Zheng Zhilong nodded again, but Ding Yunyi shook his head: "You don't know yet, Wen Tiren is about to collapse."

    Then, he repeated what Deng Muzhi said to him when he was in Suzhou.

    Zheng Zhilong was shocked when he heard this. Before, he thought that he had no backer in the court, so he wholeheartedly married Wen Tiren. But who would have thought that Wen Tiren himself would collapse?  Regarding this matter, it is expected that he, Ding Yunyi, would not dare to tell the truth.

    "Wen Tiren can't protect himself, how can he get the deputy town to take care of him?" Ding Yunyi sighed and said: "Besides, if Wen Tiren really falls, the deputy town will inevitably be implicated. By then"

    The more Zheng Zhilong listened, the more frightened he became. It was hard for him to find anyone, so why did he find Wen Tiren?

    At this point, Ding Yunyi was already confident: "Deputy Town, I have another unpleasant remark. Although the Deputy Town leads the troops well, he still doesn't know much about the affairs of the court. Who is about to fall, and who is as stable as a rock?  The deputy mayor doesn¡¯t know that, but Ding Yunyi knows this very well. "

    Zheng Zhilong has no doubt about this.

    Considering Ding Yunyi¡¯s family background and background, it is really easy to find out what is going on in the court.

    "Deputy Town, can you and I form an alliance?"

    What Ding Yunyi blurted out spoke directly to the heart of Zheng Zhilong, who had no master.  But he still has some concerns.  But in front of Ding Yunyi, he didn't know what to say.

    His thoughts were guessed by Ding Yunyi: "Vice-President, what I said to you today is from the bottom of my heart. Taiwan is already in my hands. If Huben Guards wants to develop and grow, it is absolutely impossible to leave Taiwan. So.  The deputy town told me to give up Taiwan, which is absolutely impossible.¡±

    As soon as he said these words, Zheng Zhilong finally believed that what Ding Yunyi said today was all the truth.

    Ding Yunyi quietly observed him: "But my power is only developed in Taiwan and Penghu. I will never interfere in Quanzhou and Fujian. I can swear to Tianmeng. In five years, Fujian will not see a single soldier of my Huben Guards."  Death!"

    "What about five years from now?" Zheng Zhilong asked.

    "Five years from now, you and I will either continue to join forces, or we will have a face-to-face fight." Ding Yun said decisively.

    At this point, Zheng Zhilong has completely trusted Ding Yunyi¡¯s words: ¡°Keep talking.¡±

    Ding Yunyi expressed all his thoughts: "I am in Taiwan, and the deputy commander is in Quanzhou. You and I are like horns. We believe that we rely on each other. If one of us is in trouble, we will definitely help each other. This will form a huge deterrent to the governor's army. Even if the court wants to attack us  , we must also carefully consider the combined power of the Zheng Family Navy and the Huben Guards. I have another plan to ensure your safety."

    Zheng Zhilong was stunned, and Ding Yunyi showed a strange smile on his face: "When the birds are gone, the good bows are hidden; the cunning rabbits are dead, and the lackeys are cooked. This sentence is useful at any time. The pirates have been eliminated, and the red barbarians have been eliminated.  If we drive them away, Fujian will be at peace, so why do we need such a huge navy? But there are pirates, and we can think of ways to do it."

    Zheng Zhilong immediately understood what he meant: "You are saying that I, the Navy of the Zheng Family, pretended to be pirates. You, the Tiger Guards, will come to suppress you; you, the Tiger Guards, can also pretend to be pirates, and I, the Navy of the Zheng Family, will suppress them. If there is only one day when the sea in Fujian is not peaceful, the imperial court will  We must be used one day.¡±

    "That's exactly what I mean." Ding Yunyi smiled slightly and said: "The pirates don't need to make too much noise. They just hang up a flag to show off, circle around the coast and then run away. Otherwise, it will cause panic to the other party, which will be detrimental to the development of you and me. Pirates  As soon as you come out, you will fight once and I will fight once. Not only will the court use you and me, but the military achievements will be endless!"

    Zheng Zhilong smiled: "Ding Xiangwen, General Ding Shen, you are so quick-thinking. No wonder I let you win Taiwan. Zheng is convinced that he lost. Anyway, everything will be done as you said. To be a pirate,  That's my specialty, but I don't know if you, Hu Benwei, can act like it."

    Ding Yunyi said calmly: "Vice-President, please don't forget that there are many pirates in the Huben Guards."

    The two looked at each other and smiled. Zheng Zhilong rolled up his sleeves, pulled out his sword, and cut his arm: "I, Zheng Zhilong, hereby swear to form a five-year alliance with Ding Yunyi. We will help each other and advance and retreat together. If anyone is in trouble, I will do my best to help him."  . If you violate this oath, you will be struck by thunder and become a pig or a dog for generations to come!¡±

    Ding Yunyi also cut his own arm with a knife: "I, Ding Yunyi, hereby swear an oath to form a five-year alliance with Zheng Zhilong. We will watch and help each other, advance and retreat together. If anyone is in trouble, we will do our best to help him. If you violate this oath, the sky will strike with thunder, and generations will be destroyed."  They are worse than pigs and dogs!¡±

    In this era, there is nothing more trustworthy than the blood oath.

    Zheng Zhilong suddenly said: "I have a son named Zheng Sen. Today??Only eleven years old, talented and intelligent, studies military books, and likes boxing.  Xiang Wen's brother bravely conquered the three armies and was famous all over the world. Zheng took the liberty to ask Xiang Wen to accept his dog as his disciple and teach him martial arts so that he could achieve a great career in the future.  "

    This is a way to further strengthen the alliance between the two after the blood oath.

    The apprenticeship is only in name. Zheng Zhilong will never send his son to Taiwan, but Zheng Sen and Ding Yunyi have the status of master and apprentice, and the five-year alliance has become unbreakable.

    This is also a major characteristic of this era.

    "Ding Yunyi's martial arts skills are low, and since he is not abandoned by the deputy town, he is willing to accept Zheng Sen as his disciple. However, Taiwan is a bitter cold place, so he also asked the young master to stay in Quanzhou. Ding Yunyi will come to Quanzhou to teach as soon as he has the opportunity."

    Ding Yunyi¡¯s words also served as a warning to Zheng Zhilong so that he would not have to send his precious son to Taiwan. This was also one of the rules of the scene.

    Zheng Zhilong thanked his son and took out a jade pendant and gave it to Ding Yunyi as his son's apprenticeship ceremony.

    Ding Yunyi accepted it and said: "Deputy Town, Yunyi has a new wife in Suzhou and has not yet arrived in Taiwan. I think my wife is from Suzhou. She was born in a distant place and has no relatives, or she has been bullied by those concubines. Deputy Town  Yun Yi's reputation is well known throughout Fujian, and he wants my wife to worship the deputy town as a foster brother, so that she can take care of her in the future. With the deputy town's reputation, those concubines will not dare to bully her. "

    This is the same as Zheng Zhilong taking his son as his disciple. It is nothing more than strengthening the alliance. Zheng Zhilong agreed immediately and said: "Xiang Wen's wife is my sister, and Zheng has to help my sister in every matter.  It's just that Xiang Wen and my sister are newly married and cannot be separated. Please stay in Taiwan. Zheng will come to visit sooner or later. "

    This set of alliance rituals is all decided.

    Both of them have a sense of absurdity and weirdness in their hearts. Before, they were fighting to the death, trying to kill each other, but now they have become allies in the blink of an eye.

    ??????????????????? They cut blood to form an alliance, and they also use their sons as disciples, and their wives as sisters, making the alliance unbreakable.

    Ding Yunyi¡¯s idea is to break the imperial court¡¯s stranglehold on him, while Zheng Zhilong¡¯s idea is to preserve the Zheng family. Although their starting points are different, their goals are the same.

    As a result, Fujian has formed a situation where Ding Yunyi and Zheng Zhilong jointly deal with Zhang Kentang.  Zhang Kentang never imagined that he would become the common enemy of the leaders of the two major military groups in Fujian.

    How terrifying is the power of the Huben Guards and the Zheng Family Navy together?  Unless all the troops from Guangdong and other places are mobilized, the imperial court will not be able to do anything to them.

    After Ding Yunyi guessed Chongzhen's thoughts, he immediately thought of a way to deal with it in the shortest possible time and successfully won over his former enemy Zheng Zhilong.  For the sake of his own interests, Zheng Zhilong once again stood on the same front as Ding Yunyi.

    During the five-year alliance, the two will rely on each other and develop each other. When the alliance time comes, God knows what will happen.  Even within the alliance time, once conflicts arise, the alliance becomes less reliable.

    But the five-year alliance at least gave both parties a restraint, not to mention that the two have now become nominal relatives.  In this era, the relationships between masters, apprentices, and relatives are relatively trustworthy.

    "You and I must not let Zhang Kentang find out about our alliance."

    Zheng Zhilong confessed that this is what Ding Yunyi thought.

    Looking into the distance, he saw that the Fujian officials had already gone far away. Zheng Zhilong got on his horse and said with a smile, "Let's go. Zhang Fushuai has prepared a banquet for you. You must eat it."

    As he said that, he laughed and rode away.

    Ding Yunyi also laughed loudly: "Vice-President, wait for me, I'm coming!"!  ~!

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 238 Conflict

    "How come you two didn't come until now?"

    Zhang Kentang¡¯s face was full of spring breeze.

    The banquet has already been set up, and all the officials have taken their seats, waiting for Ding Yunyi and Zheng Zhilong.

    He found an excuse and took his seat. Zhang Kentang spoke on the phone as usual before the banquet started.  Sitting at the main table were Fujian Governor Zhang Kentang, Chief Envoy Bao Hongjiu, Fujian Deputy General Zheng Zhilong, Staff General Ding Yunyi and others.  Ye Yuan, the prefect of Quanzhou, was placed at the main table because he was Ding Yunyi's brother-in-law.

    Zhang Kentang asked about the situation of the bandits in the Central Plains, and couldn't help but sigh: "You and I are still in peace in Fujian, but there were a few rebels in the past few years, and they calmed down in more than a month, but the Central Plains is in such chaos  , these bandits are far more harmful to the court than pirates."

    As soon as these words came out, those officials claimed that it was true.

    "Since the rogue bandits entered Anhui, it was as if they were entering uninhabited territory. Huoqiu, Yingzhou, and Fengyang were defeated one after another, and the imperial mausoleum was also damaged. This is a great shame for our court. Although the rogue bandits are fierce, the lack of military preparation in these places is also very serious.  The important reason shows how important it is to rectify the local military preparedness." When Zhang Kentang said this, he changed the subject: "Although there are no rogue bandits in Fujian at the moment, we must guard against them. I have thought about it a lot and wanted to organize a drill to test each department.  What do you think?"

    He was actually mainly asking Ding Yunyi and Zheng Zhilong, but both of them remained silent.

    Zhang Kentang smiled and said: "Our navy in Fujian is dominated by naval forces, and there are only two most powerful naval forces in Fujian. One is Deputy General Zheng's and the other is General Ding. What I mean is that Deputy General Zheng's navy  "As the main one, with General Ding Shen's navy as the auxiliary."

    Ding Yunyi and Zheng Zhilong looked at each other, and they understood Zhang Kentang's thoughts very clearly.

    The imperial court asked Zheng Zhilong to take charge of the Fujian Navy, but did not specify whether the Huben Guards, who were personally appointed by the emperor, would be controlled by him. Zhang Kentang gave Zheng Zhilong's navy the main command, just to deliberately provoke conflicts between the two.

    But he never imagined that these two former rivals had already formed an alliance before arriving.

    Zheng Zhilong coughed dryly: "I must do what Fushuai said, but my navy is indeed in some difficulties at the moment. The pirates at sea seem to be rampant recently. Therefore, most of the ships are patrolling, and I am afraid that they will not be able to assemble for a while.  What I mean is, let¡¯s wait until next year.¡±

    Kentang Zhang was a little unhappy.  Turning his attention to Ding Yunyi, Ding Yunyi also said: "I have been away from Taiwan for a long time, and I really don't know how the Huben Guards Navy is doing at the moment. I mean we will talk about it next year. Besides, this year has passed in the blink of an eye, and I want to come and caress.  Shuai doesn¡¯t mind waiting a little longer.¡±

    Kentang Zhang didn¡¯t expect that the two people¡¯s answers were exactly the same. He was speechless at the moment, picked up the wine glass and took a sip.

    Seeing that the atmosphere was a bit awkward, the chief envoy Bao Hongjiu said hurriedly: "Next year will be next year. Today we welcome General Ding Shen. Come on, come on. Everyone has a drink."

    Kentang Zhang cursed an idiot in his stomach.  He reluctantly raised his glass and drank a toast.  Opposite him, Ye Yuan's eyes were rolling around, and he didn't know what he was thinking about there.

    Zhang Kentang put down his cup: "General Ding, today is a happy day. There are some things that I shouldn't have said today, but after you return to Taiwan, these things should be done. I have to say it."

    "Please give me your instructions, Commander-in-Chief," Ding Yunyi said respectfully.

    Zhang Kentang nodded: "General Ding Shen, I heard that after you arrived in Taiwan, you greatly reduced local taxes. This is good to win the hearts of the people. But what about the court taxes? You still have to pay them.  This year, Fujian has to hand over not a penny less. The imperial court is also using troops at the border and suppressing bandits in the Central Plains. It is counting on this small amount of money from various places. In the past, Taiwan was stolen by the red barbarians.  But now Taiwan belongs to the Ming Dynasty. Ding Shen will control the important affairs of Taiwan and Penghu, and he always knows how much money to hand over. "

    Ding Yunyi cursed in his heart. He had worked hard to regain Taiwan and was dedicated to reducing the taxes of the people, hoping that they could survive the disaster years safely. However, he did not expect that on the level of the court's taxation, Kentang Zhang now openly raised it and moved the court's big hat.  Come out, what should I do?

    Ding Yunyi suddenly stood up: "Commander Fu, Yunyi is brave and willing to plead for the people of Taiwan!"

    "Please give me your life? What kind of life are you asking for?" Zhang Kentang asked slowly.

    Ding Yunyi couldn't control that much anymore: "Back to Fushuai, since the Hongyi people stole the country, the people in Taiwan have been in dire straits, and the people have been helpless and helpless. The harvests have failed year after year, which has made Taiwan even worse. Now the people of Taiwan don't even have money to eat.  How can I pay the taxes? Yun Yi begged Fu Shuai to spare them money! In this way, the people will be grateful for Fu Shuai's kindness and the court's kindness. "

    Kentang Zhang knows everything Ding Yunyi said?The truth.  If there hadn't been this incident between Ding Yunyi and Zheng Zhilong, it goes without saying that Ding Yunyi would have tried his best to be exempted from taxes even if he lost his black yarn, but there is no way now. The stability of Fujian is more important than anything else.

    Zhang Kentang said with a straight face: "Ding Yunyi, I know that you have made great achievements in the Central Plains and are highly regarded by the Holy One, but does this mean that you can do whatever you want? Taiwan is difficult? Isn't the imperial court more difficult than Taiwan? You don't know, then  Let me tell you! This year the imperial court is expected to have an annual income of 12.8 million taels, and it is expected to spend 12.1 million taels! Will there be a savings of 700,000 taels?  You know, the imperial court has to repay the owed border wages this year! Do you know how much the imperial court has owed over the years?¡±

    All the officials were silent, and Zhang Kentang said slowly: "Up to now, after years of arrears, the imperial court owes 6,819,029 taels only for side payments! The amount of money saved by the imperial court is not even a tael.  It¡¯s not even a fraction! The court has exhausted all ways to get money, but there is still such a huge deficit. Tell me, what will the court do if it even defaults on taxes?¡±

    "When the tax was formulated, Taiwan was not included in the calculation." After Zhang Kentang finished venting, Ding Yunyi said calmly: "Taiwan has just paid the money that should be paid to Hongyi, and suddenly it has to pay money to the court. Is it possible?  Are they really allowed to sell their sons and daughters and their land? When it comes to taxation, Ding Yunyi has something to say: Taiwan is different from other places."

    He paused and continued: "In the forty-sixth year of Wanli, when Nurhachi rebelled against the Ming Dynasty, the imperial court's salary increased suddenly by 3 million taels. Therefore, the tax per mu increased by 3.5 cents, and the world's tax increased by more than 2 million. The following year it was increased again.  Three cents and five cents. The following year, the Ministry of War and Industry requested an additional two cents for the front and back, and an additional 5.2 million for each acre.  But even if all taxes are added up, they are only 20% of the people's income. Normally, the people can afford it. "

    He glanced at the officials: "It's not that everyone doesn't know about the bitter cold in Taiwan. People have been farming for a year, and God doesn't help. They can't even fill their own stomachs. The taxes levied by Hongyi have exceeded 50% of the people's income.  Above, if the imperial court comes to impose taxes again, will the people of Taiwan still have a chance to survive? Are they going to start another uprising in Taiwan after the Central Plains bandits? "

    As soon as these words came out, all the officials were shocked and their eyes fell on Zhang Kentang.

    I just thought that the governor would be furious.  But I didn't expect that Kentang Zhang didn't say anything. After a while, he cast his eyes on Zheng Zhilong: "Vice General Zheng, you are familiar with Taiwan, what do you think?"

    "What General Ding Shen said is correct." Zheng Zhilong's words surprised everyone.  He once again sided with Ding Yunyi: "Zheng Zhilong mobilized the people from the mainland twice to move to Taiwan, and gave them three taels of silver and one cow. But now, as Zheng Zhilong knows, the tens of thousands of people who moved there have already run out of money and the cows are gone.  . Where are they? Sell them! If farmers can¡¯t live anymore, they will sell them in Taiwan.¡±

    Ding Yunyi simply showed his courage: "Spring is coming in a blink of an eye, and Taiwan is facing another disaster year. In order to reassure the people of Taiwan, Ding Yunyi decided to allocate food for disaster relief before going to the Central Plains. But where can we get the food? What to do with such a huge gap?  ? It¡¯s just that I, Ding Yunyi, have lost all my money and sold my house and my wife. I don¡¯t want Fujian¡¯s help. I know it¡¯s just as difficult in Fujian. I¡¯ll figure it out on my own, but what else can I sell if my cattle are suddenly taxed?  It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t listen to you, and it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t know the difficulties of the court, but you have to give me time and wait for the people to calm down and come here!¡±

    This time it was strange. The officials thought about how Ding Yunyi and Zheng Zhilong actually got along today, speaking as if they were wearing the same pair of pants.

    Kentang Zhang did not find it strange that Ding Yunyi and Zheng Zhilong, two people who were so at odds with each other, told exactly the same situation in Taiwan. It was thought that Taiwan would be unsustainable.

    I tried to figure out the imperial court's thoughts and let Ding Yunyi and Zheng Zhilong continue to be hostile to each other. It seems that I used it at the wrong time this time. Maybe I made a mistake.

    Thinking of this, he raised his head and said, "Everyone, the wine has been used and the dishes have been used. You all have to take care of the place, so please disperse first. Ding Yunyi stays, I have something to ask you."

    I never thought that a good banquet would end so unhappy.

    After the officials dispersed, Zhang Kentang asked: "Xiang Wen, is the situation in Taiwan really as bad as you said?"

    "We can no longer use the word bad." Ding Yunyi nodded and said, "Commander Fu also heard what Zheng Zhilong said just now. After Ding Yunyi went to the Central Plains, why didn't Zheng Zhilong take action against Taiwan? Because he knew that Taiwan could not hold on anymore and no one would come.  Take this mess, Fushuai, don't tax him.? Otherwise Taiwan will rebel!  "

    The corners of Zhang Kentang's eyes twitched: "I originally planned to hold a banquet for you, but I didn't think carefully about it, and you were wronged."

    "Ding Yunyi will not be wronged." Ding Yunyi said loudly: "The main thing is to allow Taiwan to spend a few years in peace and recover its strength. Ding Yunyi is willing to accept no matter how big the grievance is."

    Kentang Zhang nodded slightly: "I understand, the taxation issue is postponed, you can go back to Taiwan first."

    Ding Yunyi walked out. He knew that Zhang Kentang was not targeting him this time. It was just his own impatience that made the atmosphere become like this.

    Kentang Zhang is a good official. After learning the true situation in Taiwan, he will not be stubborn.

    As soon as he went out, he saw that Ye Yuan was waiting for him and wanted to talk. Ye Yuan had already nodded in front of him: "Let's talk while walking."

    The two got on their horses and walked for a while. Only then did Ye Yuanxian say, "Xiang Wen, have you reached an agreement with Zheng Zhilong?"

    He is an old man, and he can tell at a glance that the relationship between Ding Yunyi and Zheng Zhilong has changed.

    Ding Yunyi nodded and briefly explained the alliance with Zheng Zhilong.

    "This has bought you five years, which is very good." Ye Yuan had no objection to the alliance at first: "But the reason why Zheng Zhilong spoke for you like this on the Taiwan issue is because he received a tip that Taiwan will have another disaster year next year.  I really don¡¯t want to go to Taiwan at this time and waste my money.¡±

    Only then did Ding Yunyi realize that what he originally said, "Why didn't Zheng Zhilong take action against Taiwan? Because he knew that Taiwan couldn't hold on any longer and no one was willing to take over this mess." It turned out to be a prophecy. No wonder Zheng Zhilong was so capable when he formed an alliance with him.  Feel free to give up Taiwan.

    His calculation was good. He put himself in charge of that random stall in Taiwan and threw money away, while he watched the show and seemed to have given Ding Yunyi a lot of face.

    "When Taiwan's strength recovers and the five-year alliance between them expires, it will not be too late to take action at that time.

    "The thoughts of these people are really deeper than the last, and you will fall into their trap if you are not careful.

    Ding Yunyi temporarily put these thoughts behind him: "Brother-in-law, what is the real situation in Taiwan now?"

    Ye Yuan was a little excited at first: "Since you left, all the generals have stuck to their guns. Qin Yun and Su Yang Qiuyuan each visited Taiwan and spread your reputation to other places. At the same time, Su Yang Qiuyuan also actively carried out self-rescue before the disaster, and achieved some results.  . As for the unfavorable situations that reached Zheng Zhilong¡¯s ears, they were all deliberately spread by Su Yang Qiuyuan. This person is very capable. "

    Ding Yunyi smiled with satisfaction, and Ye Yuan continued: "The maritime trade with Luzon is also going very smoothly, and there is a lot of money. They say that there is no business with Luzon. In fact, the dry silk people there are waiting for me, the Ming Dynasty Merchant Ship, etc.  Their eyes are red. Now that someone has arrived in Luzon, how can they not treat them as treasures? Therefore, they will accept all the goods sent from Taiwan. "

    "Okay, very good." Ding Yunyi was overjoyed: "As long as the maritime trade road is smooth, there will be a lot of money to be made. With money, everything will be easy to handle!"

    ¡°I can¡¯t finish talking about Taiwan right now, so I¡¯d better go back to Taiwan and see it with my own eyes before talking about it. Ding Yunyi thought about it and talked about marrying his wife in Suzhou.

    As soon as Ye Yuan heard this, he nodded repeatedly: "Okay, okay, I have known about the Deng family for a long time. It is a famous Confucian family, and it is a perfect match for the Ding family. You did the right thing.".rt  !  ~!

 Part One: Penghu Chapter 239 Taiwan¡¯s Development

    Several ships sailed slowly towards Taiwan.

    "Brothers, Taiwan is ahead!" Ding Yunyi pointed forward: "I have ordered people to pick up your family members, and the accommodation arranged for you on the island has been cleaned. From now on, this is your home!"

    The cavalrymen who came from the Central Plains were in jubilation. Huangfu Yunjie stepped forward and said: "Shen Rong, when we left the Central Plains, we were as frightened as a bereaved dog. Since we were taken in by Shen Rong, we have been loyal to him and followed him, without seeking any meritorious deeds.  I just want to be a soldier in the army!"

    Hou Lu is young and outspoken: "Shen Rong, will you marry us a wife?"

    There was a burst of laughter, and Ding Yunyi laughed and said: "Marry! For those who are not married, I will help you choose them personally in Taiwan, and I will pay all the expenses."

    There was another burst of cheers, but Hou Lu was a little reluctant and pointed at Chen Yuanyuan beside Ding Yunyi: "I want to marry someone as beautiful as my wife."

    Those soldiers were all laughing with joy. Ding Yunyi scratched his scalp. This was a bit difficult

    The majestic and majestic outline of Golden Eagle City gradually appeared in the eyes of the brothers. In an instant, those brothers stopped making noise and all their eyes fell on Golden Eagle City.

    What a majestic and mighty city!

    It occupies such a vast area, and there are many soldiers on the towers, and they are heavily guarded. The cannons open their muzzles, and they are watching all the movements on the sea with eager eyes.

    There are two large flags erected high on the flag tower. On one side is a big word "Ã÷", and on the other side are words that brothers are all too familiar with:

    ?????????????????? Tiger Guard!

    "How is my Golden Eagle City?" Ding Yunyi said enthusiastically: "This was originally built by Hongyi, and then I carefully renovated it. Even if thousands of troops come, this place will still be as stable as Mount Tai."

    Huangfu Yunjie was filled with admiration, but Ding Yunyi changed the subject: "But it is not my intention to defend here. Those who can defend must also be good at attacking. When brothers come to Taiwan, I will send people to various places to purchase war horses. I  I ask you all to forge an invincible cavalry for me!"

    Huangfu Yunjie said loudly: "Don't worry, soldiers, we are all on horseback all year round. Even Hou Lu, although only nineteen years old this year, has been in the army for three years. If you give me five years to wait, it will be inevitable.  Forged Shenrong into an elite cavalry that is rampant in the world!"

    Five years to train a cavalry force is actually not a long time.  Ding Yunyi's heart suddenly moved.  The covenant between him and Zheng Zhilong is for five years. Is this a coincidence?

    Suddenly there was a sound of drumming on the shore. Ding Yunyi looked there and saw that all the brothers in Taiwan had already come out of the city to greet him!

    Cai Jiuzhou, Zhang Xianxuan, Ye Dahai, Qin Yun, Chen Dong, Li Guo Those familiar faces finally appeared in front of them at this moment.

    "Congratulations on your return victoriously! Tiger Guards, Master of Hundred Wars! Ding Yunyi, no one can be defeated!"

    The people on the shore roared together, and hundreds of people above and below the city shouted out at the same time, how majestic it was.

    ??Hu Benwei.  Hundred Battle Master!  Ding Yunyi, invincible?

    Ding Yunyi couldn't help but laugh. Qin Yun must have done this again.

    As soon as the boat docked, Ding Yunyi got off the boat first, and the brothers stepped forward together:

    "Your Majesty, all the Tiger and Ben troops are here. Your Majesty, we will decisively defeat the Central Plains. Fight Yingzhou in a bloody battle to promote our name as Tiger and Ben, and boost our power in Taiwan! The Central Plains is at our heart, and the world is at its heart!"

    "Don't fucking flatter me." Ding Yunyi said with a smile: "We don't know until we get to the Central Plains. We only know it when we get to the Central Plains. Our so-called reputation. But it is limited to Fujian, and no one there cares about us. We are in Yingzhou.  We almost lost our lives in the bloody battle, but those Central Plains officers and soldiers didn¡¯t send a single soldier. If it weren¡¯t for these brothers, our lives would have stayed in the Central Plains!¡±

    As he spoke, he pointed at the cavalry behind him.

    Cai Jiuzhou stepped forward and said: "Brothers, if you fight with your Majesty in bloody battles and protect your right and left, you are the benefactors of my Tiger Guards. Now that we have arrived in Taiwan, we are all one family from now on. We share the blessings and share the hardships!"

    Chen Dong's eyes were fixed on Ding Yunyi's side, and then he poked Zhang Xianxuan next to him: "Brother Zhang, look at the person next to you, is that person dressed as a woman?"

    Zhang Xianxuan only glanced at it and his eyes straightened.

    God, God, that person is clearly a woman, but even if she is dressed as a man, she is still breathtakingly beautiful.  God, there are such stunning women in the world?  If she were to put on women's clothing, I'm afraid even little girl Han would be in a worse position.

    "Third brother is our leader after all. He can go to fight and bring back a wife." Chen Dong praised.

    Qin Yun knew who the woman was: "That's Chen Yuanyuan, whom third brother recognized when he went to Suzhou last year. If she puts on women's clothes, nothing will happen to you if you look at her.No need to do anything.  "

    Ye Dahai also went to Suzhou with Ding Yunyi that day. He recognized Chen Yuanyuan, but he shook his head repeatedly: "Sir, don't be fascinated by beauty and waste your plans."

    A crowd of people welcomed Ding Yunyi and his entourage into Golden Eagle City and arrived at the official residence. Ding Yunyi first sent Chen Yuanyuan and his personal maid to his home, then settled the cavalry, and then asked: "Taiwan's various matters  I have heard Ye Yuan say before in Quanzhou, we are not in Taiwan, but you have managed this in an orderly manner, brothers, thank you for your hard work."

    Cai Jiuzhou said: "Sir, since the news came out that you left Taiwan and went to the Central Plains, the Zheng family navy has harassed you several times. However, our Golden Eagle City is heavily guarded and well-armed, and sea ships have been patrolling day after day. Seeing that the Zheng family has no chance to take action, they  Angrily left and went to Penghu to see if there was any chance. Taiwanese warships immediately rushed to Penghu. There were Fenggui City Fortress and Mazu Temple in Penghu, and there were warships on the sea. However, Bao Juhua had a bad temper.  I almost had a conflict with Zheng Zhibao several times, but Xiao Yifeng finally suppressed it. "

    Ding Yunyi nodded: "I have reached an agreement with Zheng Zhilong. The Zheng family will not harass us in the next few years, but we should not be careless. The covenant can be torn up at will, so we need to be careful."

    The generals looked at each other, and the adults were considered the ability. Then they returned from the Central Plains. What agreement did it reached with Zheng Zhilong?

    "How is Luzon?" Although Ding Yunyi knew that the maritime business with Luzon was going smoothly, he still asked.

    "The trade in Luzon is going well." Qin Yun immediately replied: "At the moment, our Daming Ocean Company goes there seven times a month. We ship a batch of ships every three days on average. Since there are not enough ships, we rent a large number of ships. The dry silk people of Luzon  They welcomed my ship to Taiwan. To be honest, only Taiwan could do business with them. Some maritime merchants were jealous and wanted to try trading with Luzon. But halfway through the voyage, they encountered pirates.  , at last the pirates just issued a warning and did not rob the ship, so now we have obtained the exclusive rights to operate with Luzon.¡±

    Ding Yunyi laughed, this must be the pirate created by Qin Yun.  Although it sounds a bit unethical to use the power of the underworld to monopolize trade.  But in these extraordinary times, there is not much else to worry about.

    "Xie Xuan and Sun Xiyu have also conducted more than ten maritime transactions under the banner of the Zheng family. However, the Zheng family has become a little suspicious recently. After completing this transaction, they will return to Taiwan to avoid falling into the hands of the Zheng family. I want to come  I can come back in a few days.¡±

    Ding Yunyi said "En": "Now that the Luzon maritime trade route is open and the Zheng family's blockade has been broken, there is no need to take this risk anymore. However, although the Luzon maritime trade route is open, it cannot be limited to one place. Everyone  , even if we can only trade with Luzon, there is still a way to do it. There is a country overseas called Mexico, which is currently occupied by the Ganrasi people.  There are countless ships from the governorate of Ganrasi, loaded with gold and silver from Mexico to Luzon, and they return loaded with goods from Luzon every year."

    The generals had knowing smiles on their faces. Your Excellency, your attention was focused on the merchant ship coming from the direction of Mexico.  It's just a little strange, why does your Excellency know so much about the situation in those countries in the West?  I guess I met Father Taixi again in the Central Plains.

    Ding Yunyi turned his eyes to Li Guo: "Li Guo, although I am the leader of the pirate alliance in name, you are mainly responsible for the management of pirates. You can think of how to use the brains of Mexican merchant ships."

    Li Guo responded, and Ding Yunyi added: "However, the robbery must not be too severe. We must not kill the chicken to get the eggs, or fish in the dry lake. Otherwise, those Mexican merchant ships will be robbed too much, and no one will dare to come."

    Li Guo smiled: "I know how to do it now."

    "Actually, I have another idea in my mind." Ding Yunyi suddenly said: "Do you think we can make more money by transporting the goods to Luzon? No. Why are those silk dryers so eagerly looking forward to us?  Because once my Ming goods are delivered to the West, the profit will be more than ten times and a hundred times? So, even if most of the seven or eight merchant ships are loaded with goods and sink, as long as one ship can return to the West, they will  You can make a lot of money.¡±

    Qin Yun understood immediately: "Third brother, what you mean is that we open up our own maritime trade route to the West?"

    "Yes, that's what I mean." Ding Yunyi nodded: "I am not willing to leave such a golden route and can only do small business with the dry silk people in Luzon. But shipping to the countries in Thailand and Western countries is not so  It's an easy thing. You need to have a large fleet and be well-armed. Those pirates in Thailand are not under my control at the moment. Also, you need to be familiar with the routes, and you need to bring more translators, medicine, food, etc.  ???Must be fully prepared.  Therefore, this matter cannot be rushed and needs to be considered in the long run.  "

    He said that he would consider the long term, but brothers who are familiar with his temper all know that the master can't wait to leave now and open a route from Taiwan to Thailand.

    "How are the shipyards and firearms bureau doing?" After explaining these things, Ding Yunyi turned the topic to the issue he was most concerned about.

    "The shipbuilding workshop has begun operation. With the help of Hongyi technicians, we have built two small boats and are currently trying to imitate the Challenger."

    Cai Jiuzhou's words immediately cheered up Ding Yunyi: "Have you started to imitate the Challenger? How is the progress?"

    "The progress is slow." Cai Jiuzhou said honestly: "With our current strength, even if everything goes well, we can never build a ship like the Challenger in less than half a year. This is still very optimistic.  Estimated.¡±

    "This is already good." Although Ding Yunyi was not very satisfied with the progress, he still had to encourage his subordinates: "How far behind is our Taiwan shipyard compared to Zheng Zhilong's Nan'an Ishii shipyard?"

    "Zheng Zhilong's?" Unexpectedly, Cai Jiuzhou curled his lips in disdain: "Sir, we were all frogs in the well before. We always thought that Zheng Zhilong's Nan'an Shijing Shipyard was already great. But at present, the craftsmen in our shipyard are recruited from various places.  The people of the Ming Dynasty, but the technicians are all carefully selected Hongyi technicians, and there are even a dozen dry wax shipbuilding technicians specially invited by Captain Poleman. Under their guidance, our shipbuilding speed and level have improved by leaps and bounds.  ¡±

    He said that he was afraid that Ding Yunyi would not believe it: "Nan'an Shijing Shipyard builds military and commercial ships. It only builds three to five ships a year and repairs dozens of ships. It used to be very impressive in our eyes, but a Hongyi technician once saw it.  The Zheng family's shipbuilding workshop told us that it was just a private shipbuilding place, far from being large-scale. By following Hongyi's method, we not only saved a lot of money, but also made shipbuilding faster.  Big improvement. Apart from other things, the scale, level and speed of our Taiwanese shipyard are already comparable to those of the Zheng family. As long as we can get enough money, by this time next year, the Zheng family's shipyard will be beyond our reach."

    Ding Yunyi was overjoyed. He hired technicians from Hongyi and Qianlasi countries on a large scale because of this.

    What is particularly outstanding is the shipbuilding technology of the Red Barbarians during this period - the Portuguese were among the best.

    The shipbuilding technology and level of the West are undergoing rapid transition and development, and will soon surpass China's.  Especially the side of the three-masted sailing ship completely changed the history of the West lagging behind the East in shipbuilding technology, and also enabled the West to gradually occupy a major position in world trade.

    The subsequent "geographical discoveries" were inseparable from the emergence of this sailing ship and the use of new navigation technologies. Its appearance made navigators and shipbuilders simply unable to think of anything worth improving on her.

    The Turks captured Constantinople and the passage to the East for Europeans was blocked.  In order to build bigger and better ships to sail across the oceans in search of new wealth, Spanish and Portuguese shipbuilders merged wine ships and clippers to create three-masted sailing ships.  French writer Victor Hugo praised this as "a great masterpiece of mankind".

    Its hull structure is more reasonable, with three masts. It can travel using winds within an angle of 65 degrees. It can carry a large number of daily necessities. It can stay at sea for several months and even sail around the earth.

    Countless Western navigators successfully used three-masted sailing ships to open up new navigation routes.

    The famous Western navigator Vasco da Gama is one of the outstanding representatives.

    Vasco da Gama looked for a route around the Cape of Good Hope and into the Indian Ocean in order to break the Arabs' monopoly on East-West trade.

    He succeeded, and he went down in history as a navigator, but what he did on the coast of the Indian Ocean was the work of a complete devil.  The crimes he committed in human history are simply unspeakable!  (To be continued: Gone with the Sky. Registered members of literature recommend this work

    rt!  ~!

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 240: Battleship Development, Drought!

    The crimes committed by the so-called "great" navigator Vasco da Gama were enough to warrant him being hanged a hundred times.

    When Gamada Gama left India on his second eastward voyage, he left behind five ships. These ships continued to plunder Arab merchant ships and hit the trade between Egypt and India.  To this end, King Zamerin of Calicut, India, organized an army of 50,000 to fight back against the Portuguese and their allies, the Cochins in India, forcing the Portuguese and Cochin troops to flee to a small island until another Portuguese fleet arrived in 1504.  Only later did the siege come to an end.

    In 1505, after Da Gama returned to Portugal, he suggested that fleets should be sent to East Africa and India to strengthen the newly established Portuguese colonies. Only by stationing a permanent army in the Indian Ocean could the Indian Ocean be fully controlled.  Almeida accepted the Portuguese appointment and sailed to the Indian Ocean with 20 ships, 1,500 soldiers, more than 200 gunners, and hundreds of sailors and craftsmen.

    After Almeida¡¯s fleet entered the Indian Ocean, it controlled port trade on the one hand, and actively attacked Arab and Iranian merchant ships on the other.  In 1506, the Portuguese captured Socotra, the outlet of the Gulf of Aden, and then captured the city of Hormuz, the outlet of the Persian Gulf, and the city of Diu in India, and turned Cochin, India, which was allied with Portugal, into Portuguese trade  center.

    The Portuguese's rampage in the Indian Ocean shifted the center of trade between Europe and the East from Venice to Lisbon and Antwerp. This caused great damage to the interests of the Venetians who had previously controlled Eastern trade. In 1504, their merchant ships no longer had any spices in the Mediterranean ports.  Pretended, this caused strong dissatisfaction among the Venetians.

    The Venetians decided to help Egypt build a fleet to fight the Portuguese in the Indian Ocean.

    The Ottoman Sultan was also attacked by Portuguese ships because of his own ships.  Mediterranean galleys manned by Greek sailors were sent to Egypt as support.  The ships were disassembled in Alexandria by Venetian craftsmen and then shipped to the Red Sea coast for reassembly.  This new fleet first garrisoned the port of Jeddah in 1507 to guard against Portuguese attacks.  Then passing through the port of Aden, in 1508, they crossed the Indian Ocean to the Indian city of Diu.

    Because of their common religious beliefs and maritime interests, Catlett formed an alliance with the Sultan of Egypt, a branch of the Mamluk Sultanate of Egypt.  The combined fleet composed of the Ottoman Empire, the Indian State of Calicut and the Sultan of Gujara was about to fight the Portuguese.

    The Portuguese have 5 large Karak sailing ships and 4 small Karak sailing ships.  6 caravels and 3 other small boats, with 1800 Portuguese soldiers and 400 Indian Cochin soldiers on board.  The carrack has four masts with jibs and square sails.  There is enough power to increase the speed of the ship, and it can sail either with the wind or against the wind.

    The gunpowder invented by the Chinese spread to the West, and artillery was mounted on warships.  Portuguese ships have multiple decks that can house heavy artillery. The side guns can fire shells from the bow and sides of the ship. The guns have large caliber and are operated by skilled gunners. Portuguese warships are built for sailing in the Atlantic Ocean.  Excellent wave resistance.  And the hull is strong and can withstand attacks by small ships. The combined fleet has 2,000 ships and 20,000 soldiers, of which there are only 12 large ships.  The rest were sloops.  This huge fleet attacked a Portuguese fleet in Dabur last year. Now they have a large number of self-sufficiency and an absolute advantage in the number of soldiers. They do not take the Portuguese fleet in Diu into consideration at all.

    When the Portuguese fleet faced the combined fleet.  Almeida ordered 18 warships to connect bow and stern.  Form a line to meet the enemy fleet.  The warships of the combined fleet rushed towards the enemy ships according to traditional tactics, trying to ram and get closer to the enemy ships. Then soldiers holding scimitars climbed onto the enemy warships and started fighting.  The cannons on the Portuguese warships gave them no chance to get close.  All Portuguese artillery aimed at the waterline of the enemy ship when the enemy was 200 yards away from itself, and all the ship's broadside guns fired simultaneously.  After a hail of bullets flew by, a dozen combined fleet warships were sunk.  Then the Portuguese gunners quickly reloaded the gunpowder packets prepared before the war into the gun barrels, and quickly fired them again and again, sinking batches of United Fleet warships.  When the warships of the United Fleet rushed to a distance of 100 yards from the Portuguese warships, many of them were sunk and destroyed by shells fired by the opponent's large-caliber, long-range cannons.

    People in the United Fleet may have forgotten that in 1501, during Da Gama's second eastward voyage to the Indian Ocean, he fought an Arab merchant ship at Marbala. In that battle, the cannons on the Portuguese ship easily destroyed the Arab sloop  Sunk, that naval battle was the first time artillery sunk an enemy ship.  This time it was just that there were so few Portuguese cannons targeting so many sloops, and more were sunk.

    The sloops of the United Fleet cannot be equipped with heavy guns. The two sides of the Mediterranean-style row-row ship are the oarsmen's positions. If the cannons are installed, there will be no power to row. Only the bow and stern can be installed with guns, and the range of the guns on these large ships is too close.  , the power was too small, even if a few shells fell on the Portuguese ship, it would be of no avail and could not cause fatal damage to the Portuguese warship.

    of the combined fleetThe numerous soldiers on the warship only have bows and arrows and scimitars. How can the range and power of bows and arrows be compared with artillery? In a confrontation between cold weapons and artillery, they will only get beaten.  Despite this, the warships of the United Fleet charged bravely at the risk of being sunk.

    Some joint fleet warships approached the Portuguese warships. After the two sides connected, they discovered that the Portuguese warships had high sides and the soldiers of the combined fleet could not climb aboard.  The condescending Portuguese soldiers held muskets in their hands. They were well-equipped, good at shooting, and could also throw grenades very skillfully. These firearms beat the soldiers of the United Fleet to the point where they could not raise their heads.

    The result of the battle is self-evident. The Portuguese defeated the combined fleet with fewer victories and almost no losses.

    The failure of the combined fleet was due to the backward performance of the warships and the backward combat weapons. At this time, the naval battle was no longer about two ships hitting each other, shooting bows and arrows, throwing javelins, stones, and hand-to-hand combat. It was long-distance artillery bombardment.  See whose cannon is more powerful and has a longer range.

    After the Battle of Diu, the Portuguese relied on their artillery superiority to defeat their opponents at sea, and then they occupied Goa, India.  , Malacca, followed by Colombo, Java, and Sumatra.  Then occupy Macau, China.

    All of this, the reason why Portugal, a country called Folangji in the Ming Dynasty, is able to dominate the sea relies on their advanced warships and powerful artillery advantages.

    Eighteen ships defeated two thousand ships.  This is hard to imagine, but the Franconians did it.

    The Battle of Diu has always been deeply imprinted in Ding Yunyi's mind, and it inspired him a lot.  A powerful fleet.  It's not about how many warships it has, but how advanced its warships and artillery are.

    Ding Yunyi¡¯s biggest enemy at sea is Zheng Zhilong.

    In terms of quantity, the Huben Guard Navy cannot compare to the Zheng Family Navy.  So once a decisive battle breaks out, the only way to win is quality.

    Use more advanced warships and more advanced artillery to win the decisive battle in the future!

    Taiwan¡¯s shipbuilding industry has taken a big step forward.

    The most advantageous thing is that Zheng Zhilong, who currently has huge maritime power, has begun to stop making progress.  He firmly believes that no one can challenge his maritime supremacy, not even the Ming Dynasty Navy, nor Hongyi.

    He owns thousands of ships of various types, owns the Nan'an Ishii Shipyard, and has everything that others can only dream of.  So he thought that everything was enough, and the only thing he concentrated on was how to keep everything he had.

    But if you don¡¯t advance, you will retreat.

    He didn¡¯t know that the whole world was developing at a rapid pace, and he didn¡¯t know that the shipbuilding and gun-building technology of many countries in Europe and the West had surpassed that of the Ming Dynasty.

    Especially the victory in the naval battle of Liaoluo Bay.  This further strengthened his belief that the Zheng family navy was invincible.  But he didn't know that the Hongyi warship had never experienced the Ming Dynasty's two-wing assault and fire ship tactics.

    In particular, the Red Yi warships were slow, and the patterns they were accustomed to using, such as inserting around the back and attacking from the stern, were difficult to work against the Ming Dynasty warships.

    Once Hongyi pays attention to this and improves it.  Then it will be difficult to predict the outcome of the Liaoluowan naval battle again.

    Ding Yunyi has fully paid attention to this point. The completion of the Taiwan Shipyard has made him take the most solid step.

    Building an ironclad ship is currently a fantasy, but we can build newer ships, improve their operating speed, install more lethal cannons, and use quality to defeat the Zheng family's navy in quantity!

    "The shipbuilding workshop must speed up its development. You don't have to worry about money." Ding Yunyi said thoughtfully: "I will give you as much money as you need. Also, send people to recruit craftsmen all along the coast. The salaries will be generous, Fo Lang.  We must also recruit as many outstanding technicians as possible from the Machine Country and the Dry Silk Country. Those who are willing to come will be paid. If they are not willing to come, they will be brought to me! We will build a large-scale one for me by the end of next year.¡±

    The generals know that when the Lord comes back this time, he is ready to fight with all his strength!

    "Where is the Firearms Bureau?" Ding Yunyi asked about this topic that he was also concerned about.

    "The development of the firearms bureau is far behind the progress of the shipyard." Qin Yun said calmly: "At first, we thought it was very convenient, but we didn't expect that the order issued by the Hongyi technician shocked us. It continued until the adults returned to Taiwan.  At this time, the necessary supplies were barely purchased.¡±

    "Well, we can't rush this matter. Firearms require the most careful preparation and manufacturing." Ding Yunyi didn't take it seriously: "It's still the same thing. The Thai and Western people have a lot of experience in artillery, so we still need to put them to good use. Use the other's spear to attack the other.  We are studying now. After studying for a few years, our own technology will mature, then we can learn from students.Become a master.  "

    The shipyard and firearms bureau are the two projects that Ding Yunyi is most concerned about. Although the progress is not fast, they have begun to develop. This also reassures Ding Yunyi, who has been fighting in the Central Plains for a long time.

    In central Taiwan, Su Yang¡¯s governance was also very effective.  He first established Ding Yunyi's prestige and credibility in the central region, and then transformed central Taiwan step by step in his own way, so that it was finally completely controlled by Ding Yunyi.

    Natural disasters cannot be reversed, but deliberate management can reverse the damage caused by natural disasters to the greatest extent.

    Romande Romandelan has arrived with his own selected research team and started working immediately.

    In recent years, the most frequent disaster in Taiwan has been drought, which rarely occurred before.

    Taiwan is a disaster-prone region. Floods, winds, earthquakes and droughts have all caused great disasters to Taiwan.  But unlike the first three disasters, droughts do not occur frequently in Taiwan.  However, once a drought occurs, it will seriously affect the development of Taiwan's agriculture.

    What is particularly troublesome is that due to Taiwan¡¯s special terrain, once a drought occurs, the disaster response experience used in the mainland will not be of any use in Taiwan.

    According to Romande¡¯s research, Taiwan has abundant rainfall, but the rainfall is unevenly distributed in various places, leading to droughts.  Taiwan is a swampy place, and when there is severe drought, the severe drought will lead to no grain harvest.

    Taiwan has the most drought in summer, followed by autumn drought, and then spring drought.

    Winter is about to enter now, and the spring drought will come soon. On this point, Romande and Su Yang both have the same view on seeking fate.

    "Not only Taiwan, Romande predicts that there will be a severe drought in Penghu this time." Qin Yun smiled bitterly: "Romande told me that he had been to Penghu. There are no mountains and rivers in Penghu, and the soil on the island is barren.  It is also in the rain shadow area, so there is very little rainfall and insufficient supply. Therefore, droughts occur more frequently than in other places.¡±

    Ding Yunyi didn't stay in Penghu for a long time, and the people in Penghu were already accustomed to droughts. Most of them made a living by fishing, and few grew crops. Therefore, during the time when Ding Yunyi governed Penghu, he felt the impact of drought on agriculture.  It's not very deep.

    The problem in Penghu is easy to solve, but the problem in Taiwan is more troublesome.

    "In addition to God's will, man-made causes are also very important for droughts." Qin Yun continued: "Romande said that since the Hongyi arrived in Taiwan, people have been migrating here, especially Zheng Zhilong's several major migrations to Taiwan.  Many people took the risk to cross Taiwan because they were greedy for the wide land. All this led to a rapid increase in the population of Taiwan. The most important thing for survival was to solve the problem of food and clothing, so they cut down trees as a way of making a living.  What's more, they directly set fire to the forest and diverted water to dredge, resulting in the increase of a large amount of cultivated land, but destroying the original vegetation, which brought very serious and destructive consequences  "

    Ding Yunyi sounded a little confused. Could it be that the consequences of human destruction of nature have already appeared in this era?

    This matter is troublesome.  !  ~!

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 241: The Father of Mahjong

    This is a bit troublesome.

    ??According to Romande, if the local area wants to develop agriculture, it will inevitably compete with Taiwan's original numerous virgin forests for land. Another problem is the shipbuilding industry that Ding Yunyi attaches great importance to.

    If the shipbuilding industry wants to develop, it will need to cut down a large number of trees to build ships.  Among the many types of wood, camphor wood has the highest use value and economic value. It can not only be used for shipbuilding and tool making, but also can be made into camphor and sold in large quantities, which is very profitable.

    Ding Yunyi¡¯s group needs to cut down trees to build ships, weapons, and wooden tools, and boil camphor to obtain a large amount of economic returns. The common people also need the same.

    You cut it, I cut it, and the natural environment was severely damaged.  In just a few years, God has begun to punish Taiwan. In the long run, the harm caused by destroying the natural environment will become increasingly apparent.

    Either vigorously develop Taiwan or protect the natural environment, you can only choose one of the two.

    Ding Yunyi¡¯s heart is heavily inclined to the former. If Taiwan cannot develop, what can he do to protect Taiwan?

    His thoughts were not hidden from Qin Yun: "Third brother, Su Yang Qiuyuan and Romande came up with some solutions together. One is to introduce drought-tolerant crops, such as barley and sweet potatoes. There is also a crop discovered by the dry silk people, which is extremely  Can resist drought, calledcalled potatoes"

    "Ah, potatoes." Ding Yunyi said smoothly, seeing Qin Yun looking a little surprised, thinking that potatoes seemed to have just been introduced to China not long ago, and there were not many places to grow them.  Potatoes are called potatoes in China, which is the same as wheat.  After arriving in China, it was gradually called corn: "I heard from the priest that people in some places call it potatoes."

    Qin Yun continued: "Su Yangqiuyuan has sent people to learn the experience of planting potatoes. Planting drought-resistant crops is one of the reasons. Second, according to Luo Mande, central and western Taiwan belongs to the plain basin with developed agriculture. He believes that it will destroy  It's also very serious. But it's different in the east. Eastern Taiwan is a virgin forest and mountainous area, where human activities are rare and there is no concept of disaster. Therefore, if trees must be cut down, it can be done.  Move to the east and provide us with trees."

    Having destroyed the Midwest, will you destroy the East?  No matter how big the virgin forest is.  As long as it is targeted by humans, it will be completely destroyed in just a few decades.  But now that I think about it, this is currently the best way to solve the problem of compatibility between development and the natural environment.

    Ding Yunyi smiled bitterly: "In the future, if we need wood, we will go to the east. Although it will take more effort to operate, it is still an emergency measure. We must fight against disasters, and our military development cannot stop for a moment. Although this is not a fundamental solution to the problem, we can  I can¡¯t care about that much at the moment.¡±

    Qin Yun nodded: "But Romande seems to be very unhappy. He believes that the virgin forest is the greatest wealth given by God to mankind and cannot be destroyed."

    Ding Yunyi sighed: "Now we have to build ships, weapons, and houses. Which one of them lacks wood? Let me comfort myself. If we don't destroy it, Taiwan will be destroyed if it falls into the hands of others. Come on, let's let it happen  Romande, please concentrate on studying the production of crops."

    Qin Yun smiled and said: "The last one is to turn all logging and camphor wood boiling into government affairs. Establishing special part-time and special yamen can reduce damage and stop uncontrolled logging, and  It can bring us a lot of profits.¡±

    "This is a good idea." Ding Yunyi blurted out: "We started to do this immediately and couldn't stop for a moment. I heard that every time a drought comes, the most common thing people do is pray for rain. This is useless, it is of no use at all.  On the contrary, it consumes a lot of manpower and material resources. If I think it can be stopped, I will stop it. If it cannot be stopped, I must control it.¡±

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: and are generally satisfied with the situation. Since I set out to conquer the Central Plains, under the governance of these subordinates, everything in Taiwan has been in order.

    Ding Yunyi pondered for a moment and changed the topic: "Our Huben Guard Navy has begun to take shape. How is the training of the newly recruited soldiers?"

    Cai Jiuzhou was a little excited: "Sir, the Shi Weide and Mansura we hired are very good at leading troops, especially in the use of firearms. At present, we will divide all the recruited soldiers into two groups, one based on the Taixi  The training method is based on the training method of my Ming Dynasty. Especially due to the continuous disasters in Taiwan, there are many people joining the army. During the time when your Excellency left, our Hu Ben Guards, including the water division, firearms, gunners, and infantry, have been  There are more than 3,700 qualified soldiers and we are still recruiting.¡±

    "Daming Ocean Company also has 1,800 armed and quasi-armed employees." Qin Yun also said.

    Ding Yunyi was overjoyed when he heard this, saying that he already had five or six children.Have you gained the power of others?  With this power in hand, you can cope with any emergencies.

    Suddenly something came to mind: "Everyone, this time I fought a bloody battle in the Central Plains. There was nothing else, but I brought back more than two hundred elite cavalry. I plan to use this as a team to train a cavalry that can dominate the world. Everyone  What do you think?"

    This is somewhat unexpected.

    Have they seen the cavalry that Ding Yunyi brought back? They just thought that he brought them back by the way, but they didn't expect that Ding Yunyi had such great ambitions.

    These people are all from the navy. Although they all ride horses, they have no idea about cavalry.  Zhang Xianxuan couldn't help but said: "Sir, it's not impossible to form cavalry, but where to train them? Soldiers are easy to handle, but horses are hard to find."

    This is a problem. Ding Yunyi frowned: "It's easy to find a training place, but the problem of war horses is really difficult. I think our elite cavalry of the Ming Dynasty are nothing more than the border areas of the Central Plains, especially the border troops, who fight against the Jinlu all the year round.  , The cavalry is unparalleled"

    Speaking of this, his eyes suddenly lit up: "When I was in the capital, I met Wu Sangui, the son of General Wu Xiang, and later we made a three-year appointment. It seems that I have to leave Taiwan again and go to Shanhaiguan to see this old man.  friend."

    By this time, he had already set his mind on Wu Sangui.

    Seeing that it was almost noon, Qin Yun said from the side: "Third brother. You have just returned to Taiwan. The journey has been tiring, so you should rest early. My sister-in-law is waiting for you in a hurry."

    Ding Yunyi suddenly became a little embarrassed: "Well, speaking of sister-in-lawah, I married a first wife in Suzhouwell, I am still on the way. She will arrive in the next few days.  "

    When the generals heard this, everyone started talking. Qin Yun said: "Third brother is really a great hero. He went to the Central Plains. First he brought us a sister-in-law Chen Yuanyuan, and now he gave us this surprise. I did the math, and third brother has it.  Four ladies. Zheng Zhilong is not as good as the eldest brother in this regard."

    There was a burst of laughter, and Ding Yunyi chuckled and cursed.

    Qin Yun stood up and began to chase away the guests: "It's all gone, it's all gone. There are three ladies waiting for the third brother. Tsk tsk. They all say that a goodbye is better than a wedding. I don't think the third brother will be able to get up tomorrow. I'm envious.  ,envious"

    With the whole hall laughing, everyone dispersed.

    Ding Yunyi scratched his head.  Think about it too.  Only a few years after he came to this era, he actually married four wives at once. This was something that he would have never dared to think of in his own time.

    He quietly returned to his residence without letting the maid inform him.  Hiding at the door and peeking, they thought that they suddenly brought back Chen Yuanyuan. Ah Xi and Han Xiaoxiao must be unhappy. They didn't expect that these women, including the two sisters Lu Xue and Lu Hui, would actually have trouble talking to Chen Yuanyuan.  Very happy.

    Well, this is a good phenomenon.

    Ah Xi has no scheming intentions.  Although Han Xiaoxiao is a woman, she is as generous and generous as a man.  Coupled with the fact that there are several people with similar personalities, it is possible to get along well with each other.  I just don't know that after my wife Deng Lianyu came, her personality was very different from theirs, and I didn't know if they could get along with each other the same as now.

    He coughed outside the door and walked in.

    The women were startled, and Ah Xi was the first to jump up, rush in front of Ding Yunyi, hold Ding Yunyi in his arms, laugh and cry at the same time, the true feelings must be revealed.

    Han Xiaoxiao¡¯s eyes were also red, but his face was full of happiness.  She could control her emotions and just looked at Ding Yunyi with a smile.  The two sisters, Lu Xue and Lu Hui, were also very happy and hurriedly went to help Ding Yunyi wash his hands and face

    Ah Xi and Ding Yunyi were arguing for a while, and she jumped up and pulled Ding Yunyi down to sit down. Before Ding Yunyi could sit down completely, she asked a lot of questions.

    Ding Yunyi patiently answered one by one. In the blink of an eye, he saw Han Xiaoxiao looking at him with a half-smile, and then nuzzled his lips at Chen Yuanyuan. He immediately understood what she meant and said awkwardly: "This, this is Chen Yuanyuan, I'm in Suzhou."  when"

    "Eunuch-in-law Wang Chengen helped you do it." Han Xiaoxiao smiled and helped her husband get rid of the embarrassment: "Eunuch-in-law helped you do it, so of course you can't shirk it. Forget it, you don't have to explain. A real man has three wives and four wives.  Concubine, it should be, not to mention that you are now a general, and your status is very different. We get along well with Yuanyuan, and we will be very happy to have another companion in the future. "

    Yes, you are happy. When Deng Lianyu comes again, you can get together at the mahjong table. Ding Yunyi suddenly had such a strange idea in his heart.

    kindness?  There¡¯s no mahjong yet, right?  Is it playing cards?  It seems that there are no east, south, west, north, middle, hair, and white.  Do you want to take the time to "invent" real Mahjong?  Make yourself the "Father of Mahjong"?

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?With this thought, Ding Yunyi became more playful.  Since he came to this era, he has been busy fighting all day long, and now he has taken the time to invent a few gadgets. Can it be regarded as "leaving his name in history" in another sense?

    ¡°Who among the women would have thought that their husbands were having this idea?  Han Xiaoxiao said: "Husband, I heard from Yuanyuan that you married a first wife in Suzhou?"

    Ding Yunyi put his thoughts back, nodded solemnly, and then told the story of his marriage to Deng Lianyu.

    ????????? Han Xiaoxiao is wholeheartedly thinking about her husband¡¯s future and highly appreciates this marriage.

    After dinner, in the afternoon, I originally wanted to drag my two wives into the room and enjoy the pleasure of sex, but doing this in broad daylight would make people laugh if word spread.

    Both Han Xiaoxiao and Chen Yuanyuan have the habit of taking naps. Lu Xue and Lu Hui waited on them back to the room.  However, Ding Yunyi took Ah Xi and called Ah Hu, who had just arrived after hearing the news, and asked people to find materials. The three of them hid in a small room and didn't know what they were tinkering with.  I only heard the sound of saws and grinding coming from the room again.

    Han Xiaoxiao and Chen Yuanyuan woke up from their nap. The three of them were still busy in the small room, and no one was allowed to disturb them.  Han Xiaoxiao smiled and said to Chen Yuanyuan, "This man of ours always likes to do mysterious and weird things."

    Until dinner time, they refused to come out even if they were asked to do so. They had to have their food handed in through a small window.

    Han Xiaoxiao and Chen Yuanyuan had dinner and had a conversation. Importantly, they saw the door open. Ding Yunyi led Axi and Ahu out happily. Ding Yunyi was holding a box of things in his hand.

    Ding Yunyi proudly put the box of things on the table: "Have you seen this?"

    Han Xiaoxiao and Chen Yuanyuan looked curiously and saw small squares made of wood. They picked them up and looked at them carefully. They saw that there were words like "ten thousand, twenty thousand" written on them, which were very similar to the playing cards they usually played.  .

    "Mahjong, this is called Mahjong!" Ding Yunyi was very proud: "Axi, Ahu and I spent an entire afternoon making it. It is similar to playing cards, but much more interesting than playing cards. Come, I will teach you how to play."

    Without any further explanation, let Han Xiaoxiao, Chen Yuanyuan and Axi sit down one by one around the Eight Immortals table and teach them how to play.

    In fact, Mahjong is similar to playing cards at this time. Three numbers in the same door are connected and called "Kan", three numbers of the same number are called "Peng" and four numbers of the same number are "Open Kong".

    Han Xiaoxiao and Chen Yuanyuan both know how to play cards, but Ah Xi can¡¯t. However, mahjong can be mastered with just a little guidance.

    At first, the three women were just curious about the new thing "Mahjong", but the more they played, the more anxious they became. When it was time to hold the lights, the four of them still had a great time. Later, even Lu Xue and Lu Hui moved their stools.  Watching from the side with great interest.

    Relying on his familiarity with mahjong, Ding Yunyi deceived them into playing mahjong for the first time and offered to bet money on the game. All three women agreed.  Ding Yunyi originally wanted to make a lot of money, but he never expected that these three women understood mahjong so quickly, especially Han Xiaoxiao and Chen Yuanyuan, who also had card skills. In less than an hour, Ding Yunyi became a master of mahjong.  A big loser.

    Ding Yunyi was sweating profusely after losing and owed a lot of gambling debts. Only God knew that women are born to be experts at playing mahjong.

    Ding Yunyi felt frustrated. He had successfully invented some mahjong, but he still had to play so hard that he lost nothing in his pocket.

    But no matter what, the "Father of Mahjong" was born here!  !  ~!

 Part One: The Storm in Penghu Chapter 242: Major Swede's Regiment

    Ding Shen will go out early in the morning, and his pocket will be empty and cleaner than his face.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Are you going to invent some kind of mahjong?  Why do you have to gamble?  He was massacred by two darling wives and a soon-to-be wife, and all the money in his pocket was lost. After the gambling, he even mortgaged a treasured sword like "Dragon Tooth" that he never left his body.

    Fortunately, the two Jiaos and the soon-to-be wife are finally "magnanimous" and know that this "dragon tooth" is their husband's treasure, and they rely on it to kill the enemy in battle.  He asked Ding Yunyi to write an IOU to each of them, and then temporarily lent the "Dragon Tooth" to Ding Yunyi.

    This is really the most ridiculous thing in the world. The weapons carried by the dignified Taiwanese General, Captain Shang Qingqing, and General Zhao Wu actually no longer belong to them before their debts are paid off!

    I borrowed it from my wife

    Ding Yunyi understands that the father of so-and-so just said that he invented such a thing, but he may not be an expert in using such a thing

    Qin Yun, however, didn't know what was going on. He approached Ding Yunyi excitedly and said, "Third brother, I just learned that the fishermen caught a strange big fish in the sea. How about we buy it?"

    purchase?  Are you fucking giving me money?  I owe a huge debt to my wife!  Ding Yunyi was thinking bitterly in his heart, but he couldn't show it on his face: "What's so strange about a fish? Don't look at it."

    "Go and have a look." Qin Yun tried his best to persuade: "I heard that the fish has a mouth of teeth."

    Ding Yunyi then became somewhat curious.  He and Qin Yun walked out together, and sure enough they saw a large group of people gathered around to watch Xihan in the market.

    Ding Yunyi separated everyone.  When I walked in, I saw a big fish weighing about twenty pounds, and it really had a mouth full of teeth.

    The locals were talking a lot. Some fishermen who have been fishing all their lives have never seen such a strange fish.  The more superstitious old people were a little scared, saying that the sudden appearance of such a strange fish was probably not a good sign.

    "Master Ding is here. Master Ding is here." When the people saw Ding Yunyi, they all moved out of the way.

    "Master Ding, we caught such a strange fish. I have never seen it before. It has refused to rain, and there is such a strange thing again. Isn't it because God is going to punish us?" Someone asked worriedly.

    It was also the first time for Ding Yunyi to see such a strange fish.

    People are the most superstitious. When they see such a weird fish, they think of natural disasters, so they naturally become frightened. Ding Yunyi knows that once people have such a mentality, they will fall into panic.  He immediately rolled his eyes and said seriously:

    "When I was a child, I was studying. I heard from my husband that there is a big fish called Kun in the North Sea. It is an unknown number of miles long and an unknown number of miles wide. It soars into the sky in one day and turns into a big bird that can fly tens of thousands of miles. Its name is Peng.  Peng's back is thousands of miles wide. Once this kind of fish appears, it is a good omen for wealth and prosperity. I once traveled to the North Sea and saw this fish with my own eyes.  Just like the one you caught"

    Ding Yunyi is full of nonsense, except for the story books about Kun and Peng.  What does this kind of fish look like? Where has he seen it before?

    But as soon as he said this, the people suddenly became excited.  They were all there asking if this was true.

    Ding Yunyi simply said: "I have seen it with my own eyes. How can it be false? Once the fish come out, although there will still be drought in Taiwan in the spring, as long as everyone works together to survive this disaster, Taiwan will definitely have good weather in the next few years.  Good harvest every year.¡±

    A burst of cheers rang out.

    "There is a fish in the North Ming Dynasty, and its name is Kun" Qin Yun also knows the allusion, but has the third brother really seen this kind of Kun?

    "Master Ding, this fish is dead, what should we do with it?"

    The expression on Ding Yunyi's face was even more serious: "This fish is not really dead, it is a fake death. It will be resurrected three days after death. Everyone, you can send this fish to my official residence. I sincerely pray to heaven for blessings and wait for the fish."  After resurrecting, release it back into the sea.¡±

    Amidst the cheers, the people all took action and carried the big fish towards the official residence.

    "Third brother." Qin Yun was very doubtful: "Can this fish really be resurrected?"

    Ding Yunyi looked to the side and whispered: "I don't know if it can be resurrected, but I think this fish will be delicious if it is braised"

    Qin Yun was stunned when he heard this.

    Ding Yunyi suddenly shook his head again and again: "No, no, what if it's poisonous? Xiaojin, I'll treat you to dinner tonight, and just eat this fish. You eat it first, and I eat it later'

    Amidst the laughter, Ding Yunyi had already run away quickly before Qin Yun could react.

    After the bloody battle in the Central Plains, I felt depressed, but once I returned to Taiwan, I felt like I was back at home, talking and doing things easily.?, no longer have to worry about this or that

    ?¡­

    "Stand at attention! Shoot from the front row!"

    "The first row squats, the second row shoots!"

    The not-so-standard Ming Dynasty Mandarin kept ringing out on the training ground.

    The newly recruited soldiers are undergoing training under the command of a group of red barbarian officers headed by Major Swede and Second Lieutenant Mansoura.

    These Hongyi, the officers hired by Ding Yunyi from the Folangji Kingdom, behaved very conscientiously.  After all, here, they can get double the salary. It is not easy to find such a job.

    Ding Yunyi looked at these soldiers who were trained by Folangji officers and suddenly felt as if he was laughing or crying.

    If nothing else, just talking about the dress of these soldiers, they are not at all similar to all the officers and soldiers of the Ming Dynasty.

    These soldiers all wore a jacket. Well, Ding Yunyi recognized it. It was a jacket style with a shirt and tie underneath.  Below is a pair of shorts and leggings.  Soldiers all wear leather shoes.  Moreover, they all wore a soft hat with a wide brim on their head. There was a white decorative belt on the hat, and the officers inserted a colorful feather on the belt to show his identity.  The sleeves of the soldiers' jackets were rolled up, with buttons on the cuffs. The sleeves were rolled up to the elbow joints, revealing the shirt underneath.

    ??Thisif these soldiers don't all have Chinese faces, what's the difference between them and those red barbarian soldiers who were driven away from Taiwan?

    "These are my soldiers?" Ding Yunyi was doubtful.

    Qin Yun smiled bitterly: "Third brother, you said before leaving that you would give Shi Weide whatever he needed. In order to make these clothes, I spent a lot of money. I also specially invited two Hong Yi  Tailor. Although I don¡¯t know how to fight, I don¡¯t think they are officers and soldiers of the Ming Dynasty. By the way, Shi Weide also named them ¡®Major Shi Weide¡¯s Regiment¡¯.¡±

    "This is understandable." Ding Yunyi was not surprised by this: "These Hongyi officers attach great importance to their honor. Therefore, it is common to name the troops after their own names. Major Shi Weide's regiment? Damn it, I'm armed  The troops that got up, this Hong Yi is named after him. Don¡¯t call them Hong Yi in the future. They work hard for me, but they still have hard work.¡±

    At this time, new troops appeared on the training ground.

    I saw a large number of pikemen holding long spears, and the musketeers holding muskets began to drill.

    Ding Yunyi took a look and saw five pikemen and one musketeer.

    The main structure of the weapon held by this kind of spearman is a long wooden pole weighing about 20 kilograms and six meters long. At one end of it is a flat steel gun about half a meter long and edged on both sides.  tip.

    On the battlefield, the spear is a simple weapon to operate.  However, combat units composed of pikemen appeared to be difficult and slow.

    At this time, the spear was still valued as the main force to defend against enemy cavalry attacks and protect infantry.

    Ding Yunyi also knows very well that gradually, with the development of the intensity of infantry firepower.  Europe changed its original infantry tactics and caused a dramatic change in the ratio of pikemen to musketeers.

    "Shi Weide!" Ding Yunyi suddenly shouted.

    When Shi Weide saw that Ding Yunyi was back, he ran over and saluted: "General, welcome back to Taiwan. I am training your soldiers."

    Ding Yunyi nodded: "I think you have five pikemen and one musketeer. Is that so?"

    "Yes, General." Shi Weide replied loudly.

    "Let me give you a suggestion." Although Ding Yunyi is not very clear about European infantry tactics, he still knows the general development: "Why can't the role of musketeers be fully utilized? I think it is better to have one pikeman with five musketeers.  , so that the power of the musket can be fully utilized.¡±

    This idea is quite new. In the country of the West, almost all pikemen and one musketeer are matched with five pikemen. This is already a fixed thinking. It will take many years before the advantage of the change in the ratio of pikemen and musketeers will be realized.  The Thai people discovered it, but now Ding Yunyi has taken the lead in bringing it up.

    Shi Weide thought for a long time: "General, I admit that your idea is very imaginative. This arrangement can certainly further demonstrate the advantages of concentrated muskets, but the musketeers themselves lack the necessary self-defense capabilities."

    "It's enough if the musket is equipped with a bayonet." Ding Yunyi said without thinking.

    "Bayonet?" Shi Weide was stunned.

    Ding Yunyi said patiently: "The bayonet looks like an extended dagger, with a hose around the handle."?It can be inserted into the muzzle of the musket when used. Doesn't it become the best defensive weapon for musketeers?  I think that after this kind of equipment becomes popular, pikemen will be gradually eliminated.  "

    Swede was a very serious officer. He thought about it for a while: "This is indeed an imaginative invention, but once this bayonet is used, the musket will not be able to continue shooting, and it can only protect the fire.  The gunman himself"

    "Yes, this is a flaw, but we can find a way to use the bayonet normally without affecting the musket shooting. This is not too difficult to solve. We can call it a sleeve bayonet." Ding Yunyi thought carefully in his mind  Thinking about it, the hose-type bayonet is easy to make, but the sleeve-type bayonet is a little more troublesome, but it is not difficult to solve:

    "Before the sleeve-type bayonet was developed, this required the commanding officer of each assault unit to issue an order for the entire unit to unload bayonets when he believed that it was impossible to continue another musket salvo. No,  No, it would be safer to equip the army with a sleeve-style bayonet directly"

    "Why?" Shi Weide was completely attracted by Ding Yunyi's bold idea.

    Ding Yunyi explained patiently: "Before the assault formation collides with the enemy's line, the commander will take the risk of how to judge whether it is the last moment to issue this order. You think, when the infantry is charging, it needs to be sixty steps  If the bayonet is inserted into the muzzle of the gun at a certain distance, the enemy can shoot at the target at will before the bayonet is fixed; once the bayonet is fixed, if the enemy sends a reserve team, the assault team's muskets cannot fire again in a short time.  ¡±

    Shi Weide suddenly realized, and Ding Yunyi frowned: "The hose bayonet is not the most ideal solution. Call the craftsmen and I will draw a drawing and make a sleeve bayonet as soon as possible to equip the army."

    "I am full of curiosity and expectation about this idea. General, it is no exaggeration to say that your idea may give the army the greatest breakthrough, and your name will be forever remembered in the history of war."  There was no flattery in Shi Weide's words.

    Ding Yunyi smiled: "How is your team arranged? What is the tactical formation?"

    Shi Weide immediately said: "My formation is different from the popular Spanish Grand Square. This is a unique formation in our country. In our country's tactical square formation, we have reduced the number of people in each company, from one hundred and fifty.  To one hundred and thirteen, the ratio of musketeers to pikemen was increased, and the number of officers was increased. At the same time, we also reduced the number of rows in the square formation to ten in order to widen the line facing the enemy.  From a tactical point of view, this kind of phalanx basically consists of four regiments of pikemen and musketeers, each with about 800 to 1,000 men, arranged into two battalions.  Each battalion phalanx has a phalanx of pikemen in front, and a small phalanx of musketeers behind it. During a firefight, the musketeers will disperse to both sides of the pikemen to shoot. "

    "Very good, you did a very good job." Ding Yunyi thought of this tactical phalanx: "But one thing needs to be noted. Before bayonets are developed and equipped with troops, the key to this tactic is to make the musketeers familiar with their formations.  changes, and the brave will of every pikeman."

    "You know this kind of tactical phalanx so well?" Shi Weide said in surprise.

    This unique tactic was invented by Fo Langji and was widely taught to all armies in Europe at that time. What I didn¡¯t expect was that in Taiwan, I would encounter a general who was so familiar with such tactics.

    Ding Yunyi smiled, I know a lot of things.

    He looked at the training team again and said: "Shi Weide, you have done a good job during this period. Although I am not satisfied with my soldier uniform, since I have given you the power, you can decide everything. I hope  My troops can become an elite army as soon as possible."

    Shi Weide said loudly: "General, I promise!"

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 243 Cavalry

    Although Major Swede's regiment looks very different, Ding Yunyi knows that this is actually the future development direction of the army.

    Sooner or later, guns will completely replace cold weapons like swords. If you don't advance, you will retreat. If you don't keep up with the development of the times, you will inevitably be ruthlessly eliminated.

    Although swords and muskets are not at a disadvantage on the battlefield now, in a few years, brave and fearless warriors holding swords will not even have any resistance in the face of muskets.

    The only thing that dissatisfied Ding Yunyi was that the Chinese soldiers in the "Major Shiweide Regiment" wearing weird military uniforms looked too weird.

    Moreover, Swede and Mansura seemed not to be satisfied with this. They actually created a drum band, all of which played Thai musical instruments. Once the war broke out and Major Swede's regiment went into battle, these drumming bands would play music while  Fight with the enemy.

    Ding Yunyi knew that this was also the habit of the Dutch, Spanish, and English people. He could tolerate such weird military uniforms, and let them do things like the drum band.

    After listening to it for a while, I thought it was pretty good and could boost morale. Qin Yun was especially interested.

    Hearing this kind of Thai and Western musical instrument, Ding Yunyi suddenly remembered something: "Fourth brother, how are you and that French woman Rachel Sha?"

    Caught off guard, Qin Yun was a little embarrassed. After being coy for a long time, he quietly said: "Third brother, please stop making fun of me. Rachel Sha and I are just in love."

    Ding Yunyi smiled, he didn't want to have to interfere with these matters of his subordinates.

    Out of Shi Weide¡¯s military camp.  Seeing Li Guo from a distance, he called him to his side and asked about the current situation of the Pirate Alliance. Li Guo told him that during the period when Ding Yunyi left, the Pirate Alliance's influence intensified and its power increased greatly with the end of the Battle of Golden Eagle City.  There are now ninety-three pirate companies and more than two hundred ships.  Among them were pirates from the Ming Dynasty, pirates from Luzon and other places, and even pirates from the Fusang Kingdom.  Only a few pirates remained stubborn.  Refuse to join the alliance.

    "Those who are unwilling to join will be eliminated resolutely." Ding Yunyi did not ask them why they were unwilling to join.

    Those who follow me will prosper, those who go against me will perish!  This is Ding Yunyi's only idea at the moment.

    He no longer cares much about how others view and evaluate himself.  The only thing he thought about.  That is how to expand one's power as quickly as possible to a point where it is strong enough to fight against any force.

    And in Ding Yunyi¡¯s heart, he has already started planning for the second pirate conference.  In the entire concept, pirates will be an important part of their military strength. At the first pirate conference, only six came. This new conference will show a completely different look.

    "That's right." Li Guo suddenly said: "That time, a pirate from Fusang Kingdom came to surrender. He said that there was a pirate on an island in Fusang Kingdom, and he also got support from someone. He is quite powerful."

    Ding Yunyi didn¡¯t pay too much attention: ¡°Did he join?¡±

    "No." Li Guo shook his head.

    "Destroy him!" Ding Yunyi's answer was very simple.

    Li Guo was a little embarrassed: "He did not move within the sphere of influence we demarcated. It is said that this man always goes to sea quietly with a few boats. No one knows where he goes. He often leaves for more than a month and comes back.  I always come home with a full load.¡±

    Ding Yunyi nodded: "Li Guo, you tell me. Although the sea is boundless, ninety-three pirates have to fight for food on the sea. The merchant ships we protect cannot be robbed. They also have no power to rob the merchant ships protected by Zheng Zhilong. One pot of rice."  That¡¯s all, what do you think they should do?¡±

    Li Guo was startled.  Ding Yunyi immediately said: "So you send out my alliance flag, and the second pirate conference will be held in Golden Eagle City in March next year, mainly to solve this problem. Our vision cannot be too short-sighted, we must take a longer view."

    Li Guo nodded in agreement.

    At this time, the sound of drills came from the cavalry barracks that had just been established not far away. Ding Yunyi became interested and walked over.

    In addition to the 200 cavalry brought back from the Central Plains, Ding Yunyi temporarily carefully selected 100 soldiers to join the cavalry.

    Most of these are Taiwanese locals who have lived by the sea since childhood and have never ridden a horse for a day, but Ding Yunyi wants to forge an elite cavalry here.

    Hou Lu was explaining the essentials of riding to the recruits. Huangfu Yunjie was sitting on a chair with a straight face and said nothing.

    Originally, Ding Yunyi¡¯s intention was to let him rest for a while before starting up the cavalry. Who would have thought that he couldn¡¯t wait any longer and started training the cavalry early.

    Ding Yunyi did not interrupt and stood at the door of the military camp and watched carefully.  OnlySeeing that Hou Lu had finished explaining, Huangfu Yunjie stood up: "What is cavalry? They are used to clash with the enemy's formations. They are the best of the best! Those infantry and navy troops are not worthy of being compared with us!"

    "Damn it." Li Guo was unhappy when he heard this and cursed fiercely.

    Ding Yunyi smiled, but no one was happy to hear Huangfu Yunjie's words.

    Huangfu Yunjie's words came again over there: "Our cavalry's salary is higher than others, our weapons are better than others, and we also have war horses! The infantry has to rely on its own two legs, and the navy is nothing after getting off the ship  .¡±

    "If you have the fucking ability, come and try it in the sea!" Li Guoyin muttered again with a sullen face.

    "We cavalry have the right to be arrogant. When you are here, it is your ancestors who burned incense." Huangfu Yunjie's voice became louder: "But when the cavalry arrives on the battlefield, they cannot be afraid of death and have to treat themselves as dead people! Chong,  We have to rush wherever the mountain tells us, there is no room for hesitation or fear! We cavalry are the decisive force and are used to fight to the death!"

    Are cavalry used to fight to the death?  This was the first time Ding Yunyi heard this.  Raising a cavalry is much more expensive than raising an infantry. Not counting those special armors and swords, just raising a war horse is a lot of work.  Could it be that I took them to death on the battlefield?

    That¡¯s a lot of money!

    "But Ding Yunyi has a characteristic. Since he has entrusted you with such a thing, he has unconditional trust in you.  You won't interfere in anything.

    Over there, Huangfu Yunjie continued:

    "It's not that easy for our cavalry to die. Two hundred of our brothers followed General Zhaowu in the Central Plains and killed the bandits in rivers of blood. In Xinyang, 300 cavalry defeated 50,000 bandits; in Yingzhou, 800 cavalry defeated 40,000 bandits.  Thieves; Suzhou, two hundred cavalry defeated one hundred thousand thieves! Such a feat can only be achieved by our cavalry!"

    As soon as these words came out.  Qin Yun and Li Guo's eyes suddenly changed.

    We only know that Shenrong fought a bloody battle in the Central Plains, but Shenrong never told the specific process.  God, a few hundred cavalry fought against tens of thousands of people and they still won.  Is this still a human being?

    Ding Yunyi rubbed his nose and smiled bitterly. Huangfu Yunjie's words were a bit exaggerated.

    The Three Hundred Cavalry of Xinyang made a sudden attack, while Yingzhou relied on the geographical advantages and struggled to hold on.  As for Suzhou, the so-called "one hundred thousand thieves" are actually only a few hundred people who can fight at most.

    But these things change after being passed around.  Especially when it comes from the mouth of a general like Huangfu Yunjie who has personally participated in all battles, the taste is even different.

    Sure enough, those newly added people showed shock, envy, and admiration on their faces.

    Ding Yunyi didn¡¯t give a damn, and listened to Huangfu Yunjie continue:

    "General Zhaowu personally set three rules for our cavalry. All our cavalry must remember them from the first day! Look at that flag!"

    He pointed his hand, and Ding Yunyi and others couldn't help but look over.

    That was the time of the bloody battle in the Central Plains.  A battle flag that has always been flying on the battlefield, already dilapidated and full of blood:

    The brave and loyal tiger guards!

    Huangfu Yunjie said sternly: "The iron rule of the cavalry! If you see the flag and don't advance, kill! If you hear the enemy retreat, kill! Behead those who are less than the third level. Kill!"

    "If you see the flag and refuse to advance, kill! If you hear the enemy retreat, kill! If you behead less than three levels, kill!"

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­

    This place is very different from the Major Shiweide Regiment that Ding Yunyi visited just now.  Shi Weide's major group was orderly and calm, but here it was full of momentum.

    "Practice!"

    Huangfu Yunjie roared, and the new recruits quickly threw themselves into training.  When he turned around, he saw Ding Yunyi looking there for a long time and hurriedly ran over: "General Zhaowu."

    Li Guo snorted and Huangfu Yunjie felt a little strange. Was he dissatisfied with himself?  I didn't offend him.

    Ding Yunyi smiled: "Huangfu, are you satisfied with the soldiers you selected for you?"

    "General." Huangfu Yunjie opened his mouth and said this: "If there was still room for choice, I would not choose them, but in these extraordinary times, we can only make up for it. If their quality is not the same as when they were in the Central Plains,  Just like General Zhaowu¡¯s subordinates, I can help General Zhaowu train the most elite cavalry within half a year!¡±

    Hearing him talk about the brothers who died in the bloody battle in the Central Plains, Ding Yunyi's face turned slightly gloomy, and then he calmed down: "Let's not talk about the past. Huangfu, if I give you a few years, I can drag you to the border and fight with Jin Lu.  What are your chances of winning the cavalry battle?"

    "I don't know." Huangfu Yunjie said honestly: "I have been working in China all year round under my post.In battles, most of the time it was cavalry against infantry. I had never fought against Jinlu. I just heard that Jinlu was good at riding and shooting, and he immediately galloped forward and fired his arrows without missing a beat"

    "Nonsense, that was all made up by the Ming army general who suffered a defeat in order to cover up his incompetence." Ding Yunyi interrupted him: "You are a cavalry yourself. Just imagine shooting an arrow on a galloping horse. How can you be accurate?  Yan? I think it is nothing more than stopping the horse to shoot arrows, dismounting to shoot arrows, and flying at once to shoot arrows. They are just deceiving themselves. In battle, the Ming army often has to wait until the Ming army is close to within ten steps, and then the Ming army shoots arrows.  The armor is poor, and it falls in response to strings, which creates the illusion that Jinlu's cavalry and shooting are quite fierce."

    There was a pause: "The characteristics of cavalry and archery are distinct, and the shortcomings are also distinct. They are highly dependent on terrain and are not good at attacking tough battles. During the Han Dynasty, the famous general Li Ling's five thousand infantry archers could fight against the Xiongnu's tens of thousands of cavalry archers. If not  Even if they run out of arrows and food, they will not surrender. Mongolian cavalry and archery are almost invincible in the world, but all sieges have to rely on the mechanical power of other nations. In the few sieges in which cavalry and archery participated, the Mongols and the general  There is no difference in the army, and the casualties are huge, so in my opinion, the power of the cavalry is exaggerated.¡±

    "How can we use cavalry to attack a city?" Huangfu Yunjie muttered.

    "Yes, I have to rely on you to fight in the wild." Ding Yunyi smiled and comforted: "Are there any difficulties now?"

    "Yes!" Huangfu Yunjie said immediately; "General, there are too few war horses here right now. Where are the horses that the general promised me?"

    "That's why I came to see you." Ding Yunyi said: "Fujian lacks good horses that can be used on the battlefield. I thought that it might not be easy to find suitable horses in other places where horses are abundant.  War horses are needed everywhere right now, and I'm afraid we won't be able to share them. There is only one place where we can try our luckBorder."

    "Border pass?" Huangfu Yunjie was startled after hearing this: "There they fight with the Jinlu all day long. Although the horses are excellent, I'm afraid they won't give them to us."

    "If you don't want them to give it away, let's buy it and pay a big price for it." Ding Yunyi smiled: "Besides, I still have an old friend there, or he may be willing to help us. Huangfu, please prepare and select a few brothers and  I'll go to the border together."

    "Yes." Huangfu Yunjie said loudly.

    "Third brother, you just came back and are going out again?" Qin Yun reminded carefully: "Your injuries haven't healed yet. Don't make everyone worry about you like last time."

    Ding Yunyi said with a smile: "It doesn't matter. The injury this time is not serious. It's almost the same as the good ones. It's just that the injury on the leg is still a little unfavorable. When I returned to Taiwan this time, I saw that everyone was doing everything in an orderly manner, but I  Instead, I have become a redundant person. As for Fujian, Zheng Zhilong and I have already made an agreement. Although this agreement is not so reliable, there will be no big troubles in the near future. Besides, it won't be hard this time."

    Seeing that Third Brother¡¯s attention has already been paid attention to, Qin Yun didn¡¯t say much. ¡°Third Brother, please be careful and go back early.¡±

    "I will definitely come back before the second pirate conference." Ding Yunyi pursed his lips and said: "You must not relax and deal with things quickly. We don't have much time left for us."

    Qin Yun and others were startled after hearing this. What does it mean that our time is running out?

    Ding Yunyi did not elaborate with them.

    It¡¯s just that there is indeed not much time left for yourself and Taiwan.  The pace of collapse is getting closer and closer. By then, will Taiwan become a country outside the world, or will it become a strange army?

    "Brother-in-law, brother-in-law!" As they were talking there, Ah Hu ran over panting, and in front of Ding Yunyi, he looked unhappy: "Brother-in-law, your wife has arrived in Taiwan."

    Ding Yunyi was confused after hearing this. What do you mean my wife has arrived in Taiwan?

    Ah Hu said angrily: "That's the wife you married in Suzhou!"

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 244: Firearms Bureau

    Ding Yunyi's first wife, Deng Lianyu, is here.

    A table of mahjong is now complete.

    This gave Ding Yunyi a headache. To be honest, his other three wives were either cute or considerate. Only this Deng Lianyu, not only did he not know her at all before, but he always felt that there was a mountain between him and her.  Similar.

    ¡° Moreover, we still don¡¯t know what attitude the three ladies in the family will take towards this matter.

    When I returned home, I saw that the three ladies were already accompanying Deng Lianyu, but they were very different from when Chen Yuanyuan came. They seemed to be very cold.

    Ding Yunyi coughed and walked in. Han Xiaoxiao and others stood up and welcomed her husband in. Han Xiaoxiao whispered in his ear: "The eldest lady is so difficult to get close to."

    Ding Yunyi smiled bitterly, and Han Xiaoxiao immediately said: "The eldest lady's residence has been arranged. Do you want to go and inspect it?"

    The word "Master" made Ding Yunyi laugh and cry. Deng Lianyu stood up and said, "Thank you, Miss Han, for taking the trouble."

    "We will all be a family from now on, why are you so polite?" Han Xiaoxiao said with a half-smile but not a smile: "The eldest lady is the elder, and we are all concubines. If you do anything wrong in the future, please ask the eldest lady  scold."

    "Miss Han is exaggerating." Deng Lianyu said calmly: "Lianyu just came to Taiwan and doesn't understand anything. She has to ask some sisters to teach her."

    These few words came back and forth, showing politeness, but they were extremely cold, and there was no harmonious atmosphere like before.

    Even Ah Xi felt it and said quickly: "Shall we play mahjong together? Madam, Brother Ding made a kind of mahjong yesterday, which is similar to playing cards. It's fun."

    Deng Lianyu was a little embarrassed: "Lianyu doesn't even know how to play cards, and she doesn't understand mahjong."

    "It doesn't matter"

    Ah Xi still wants to persuade.  was interrupted by Ding Yunyi: "Forget it, forget it if she doesn't like to play. Besides, she is tired after coming from a long distance. Ah Xi, please take her to rest first."

    As soon as they left, Chen Yuanyuan stuck out her tongue: "Brother Ding. Our lady is really arrogant. We talked so much with her, but she seemed not to want to pay attention to us at all."

    Han Xiaoxiao smiled: "We are not from a good background, unlike this eldest lady, who comes from a great Confucian family. There are also daughters from famous families who look down on us. We are just afraid that she will take the arrogance of the eldest lady in the future, so we can't  It¡¯s so sad.¡±

    "She dares." Ding Yunyi glared, and then sighed: "I only thought that by marrying her, I could build my own reputation in the Jiangnan scholar community. It will be much easier to go to Jiangnan in the future. Who would have thought it would be so troublesome.  Don't tell me, even though I married her, I never even touched her little hands, let alone went to bed to do business. "

    What he said was so rude that Han Xiaoxiao and Chen Yuanyuan's faces turned red.  Chen Yuanyuan, in particular, had a sudden change in her mind.  When can Brother Ding officially marry him?

    "Hey." At this time, Ah Xi sighed and walked out: "The eldest lady is so polite, I sent her to her room. She thanked me all the way, as if I was an outsider."

    Aren¡¯t you just outsiders in her eyes?  Ding Yunyi thought to himself.  He said: "Don't pay too much attention to these things, just think that we have a Bodhisattva in our home. When I return to Jiangnan, this Bodhisattva can still be taken out for worship. By the way, I am leaving Taiwan for a trip in the next few days.  Border."

    When they heard that their husbands had just come back and were about to leave again, several women felt very reluctant to leave.  But the good thing about them is that although they are reluctant to let go, in their hearts, their husband is an upright hero. How can they drag him down for the sake of their children's love?

    "Brother Ding, if you leave, there will be one less person playing mahjong" Ah Xi said gloomily, suddenly clapped his hands and laughed: "That's right, that's right, Lu Xue and Lu Hui can take over."

    Ding Yunyi almost spat out a mouthful of blood. In just one day, he actually cultivated a mahjong fan?

    Han Xiaoxiao slapped Ah Xi, and then said to her husband: "Husband, you should be more careful when you are alone outside. I heard that you must be the first in every battle, and you must be injured in every battle. Your body and bones are not made of iron.  He almost lost his life. I know you are a great hero, but you don¡¯t think about us. You have to think about your subordinates. Those brothers who left their hometowns and came here are always counting on you. "

    Ding Yunyi was moved in his heart and held his wife's hand: "I don't want to be so desperate, but so many pairs of eyes are looking at me. If I slack off a little, how can the brothers obey me?"

    Several women were reluctant to leave their husbands. At this time, Duan Saner's voice came from outside: "Sir, Li Dingguo wants to see you."

    "I know." Ding Yunyi stood up: "Help me prepare my luggage. Don't bring too many things."

    &nbsp; said and walked out.

    Li Dingguo had been waiting there for a long time. When he saw Ding Yunyi coming out, he hurriedly stepped forward: "Shenrong, Dingguo has come to Taiwan. I wonder what kind of things Shenrong has arranged for Dingguo? Dingguo is a bitch and can't rest."

    Ding Yunyi smiled and asked him to sit down.  Since he came to me, I have given him a patrol position, but I haven't made up my mind yet where to place him.

    Although I admire Li Dingguo and know that he will become a great general sooner or later, his brothers don't think so.

    The generals headed by Xiao Yifeng and Huangfu Yunjie were all serious officers of the imperial court, and they looked down on these bandits from the bottom of their hearts; while generals like Zhang Xianxuan and Ye Dahai, who were born pirates, did not look down upon the bandits very much, and Li Dingguo did not  Knowing how to fight with water, Li Dingguo's identity was a little embarrassing for a while.

    Ding Yunyi thought for a while, and suddenly an idea came to him: "Let's go, I'll show you a place. Duan San, go and call Shi Weide and Mansura."

    Li Dingguo followed Shen Rong, not knowing where he was going to take him.

    The place Ding Yunyi took him to was the Firearms Bureau.

    Since returning to Taiwan, Ding Yunyi has not had time to visit the Firearms Bureau.  The current Firearms Bureau is in charge of a Dutchman named Kondruman. When he was in the East India Company, he originally specialized in artillery and muskets.  His assistants Nick and Fan Xiwei are also experts in this field.

    The Firearms Bureau already has some finished and semi-finished products, all of which are matchlock guns.

    This is a standard weapon made according to the muskets used in the Franco army. They all use match ropes to trigger gunpowder shots.  The difference is that it has been improved by Kondruman.  The matchlock gun made by the Bureau of Firearms is already lighter than the original one, and it no longer requires a bracket to assist when shooting.

    This type of matchlock gun uses a ignited and slowly burning match rope. After the shooter pulls the trigger, the burning match rope falls and ignites the gunpowder in a small brazier on the gun. The ignited gunpowder is then used to detonate the gun barrel.  of gunpowder and shoot out projectiles.

    This complex shooting process.  This made the arquebus a slow and inaccurate weapon.  Slow-burning matchsticks can cause big problems in humid climates and can make the shooter a good target at night because of the light from the matchstick.  To use a matchlock gun, there are forty-three loading steps.  Only one shot can be completed, and its rate of fire is about one shot per minute.  Theoretically, the shooting distance of the matchlock gun is about 225 meters, but in actual combat it is severely inaccurate.  Its effective range will not exceed 50 meters.

    It is also because of its slow rate of fire.  This makes the musketeers need the cover of the pikemen.  Otherwise, after one round of shooting is over, the enemy's cavalry will have already rushed in front of them before the second round.

    The musket cannot be fired continuously. It must be fired once, reloaded, and fired again.  In ancient China, there was a saying that "you can't take more than three shots when faced with an enemy."  If facing cavalry, the scattered musketeers have not waited to load the second shot.  His head was chopped off by the cavalry.

    This is also why the musket is such a powerful weapon, but its potential cannot be fully tapped yet.  Nor can it be the main factor that determines victory or defeat on the battlefield.

    "Try the gun." Ding Yunyi picked up a musket and walked towards the shooting range under the leadership of Kondruman.

    Arriving at the shooting range, Kondruman set up a target thirty steps away. This was also because he was worried that although the Chinese general was brave, he might not be so proficient in musketry, so he would not lose face if he failed to hit the target.

    Li Dingguo has never seen such a weird weapon. It looks like a fire stick. What can it do?

    The match rope was lit. Ding Yunyi waited for a while, then pulled the trigger. There was a "boom" sound, and the projectile was shot out with great momentum.

    Li Dingguo was caught off guard and startled by such a big movement.

    What is this?  Can it actually thunder?  Could it be the one used by the legendary Thunder God?  God, Shen Rong actually has weapons used by gods. No wonder he can win every battle on the battlefield.

    This is not to blame for Li Dingguo¡¯s short-sightedness. Those bandits may not even be equipped with swords and guns. How could they have seen such an advanced weapon like a musket?

    Nick ran over, checked the target, and gave a thumbs up: "Sir, that's a good shot. It hit the chest right."

    There was a sound of boasting nearby, and Ding Yunyi's sweat quietly fell down.  The one I was aiming for was the head

    Bringing the target over, Li Dingguo was horrified when he saw it. It turned out that the target had a hole in its chest and the surrounding area was scorched. If it hit someone, would it be okay?

    When I look at Ding Yunyi again, I feel both fear and reverence.

    &nbsp; If everyone in your army has one gun, who can resist tens of thousands of guns on the battlefield?  Tens of thousands of people were killed in one blow.

    This is also because Li Dingguo is too worried. In terms of current musket technology, it is far from reaching this level.  Ding Yunyi simply "hit" the target easily without any external interference.

    "What a good gun." Ding Yunyi returned the gun to Kondruman: "The gun is a good gun. It is much lighter than the gun we captured when we attacked Golden Eagle City. However, I think there are still areas that need further major improvements.  ¡±

    "My lord, please speak." Although Kondruman said it respectfully, he was disapproving of it in his heart. He did not believe that a general who relied on swords to make a living could understand the principles of muskets better than he did.

    Ding Yunyi gestured: "Is it possible to develop a musket that uses the sparks generated by flint to hit the iron plate to ignite the gunpowder, instead of the slow burning match? This, I think, should be called a flintlock  "

    He had read information about this in another era, and while trying to recall it at this time, he said: "Actually, a piece of flint is clamped on the jaw of the hammer. There is an anvil next to the fire hole. When shooting, pull the trigger.  Under the action of the spring, the flint is hit hard on the side of the fire door, causing sparks to ignite the gunpowder and fire. If this kind of flintlock gun can appear, it will make the musket fire faster and be more economical.  save"

    "I seem to have heard of this kind of weapon." Kondruman frowned: "In France, there was a Frenchman named Mahan who came from a family of gunsmiths, locksmiths and watchmakers. He once developed this kind of weapon. King Henry IV of France was  Summoning Mahan, he was surprised to find that Mahan could not only invent firearms, but was also a rare genius in the fields of painting and sculpture. "Hengli IV then appointed Mahan as his 'palace personal attendant'."  But it is a pity that Henry IV was stabbed to death on his way to visit Minister Sully in a carriage.  With the death of Henry IV, Mahan's research ceased.  Many French generals opposed the equipping of flintlock muskets on the grounds that the sparks from flint were insufficient to ignite the black powder.  "

    "Ah, someone is already doing it." Ding Yunyi didn't know about it: "The French are unwilling to do it, so we will do it. This will be a revolutionary progress in the history of muskets. Once this kind of musket is successfully developed,  And fully equipping the troops will greatly improve our combat effectiveness. Mr. Condruman, I now appoint you as the President of the Firearms Bureau, the First Engineer, plus this this seventh-grade professor  ¡±

    "These are all officials appointed randomly by Ding Yunyi himself, and Ming Dynasty will never admit it.  Although the imperial court has the official title of seventh-grade professor, Ding Yunyi's title is of no use at all.

    Kondruman suddenly became happy, which was a very glorious thing.  You know, you have become an official of the Ming Dynasty. When you return to the Netherlands, this will be something worth showing off.

    Li Dingguo looked more and more puzzled. Who are these people?  They looked so strange and strange, but Shen Rong was so polite to them.

    "But he finally figured it out. It turned out that what Shan Rong was holding was not the magic weapon used by the God of Thunder, but a matchlock gun.  But there is not much difference between this matchlock gun and the magic weapon.

    Since I came to Taiwan, I have seen so many new things in a short period of time.

    Shen Rong has so many powerful weapons. If they really get them on the battlefield, how can their adoptive fathers Zhang Xianzhong, Li Zicheng, Gao Yingxiang and others be their opponents?

    Not to mention them, even the most powerful Ming Dynasty officers and soldiers may not be able to defeat him.

    Suddenly I felt a little lucky.

    Being able to follow Shen Rong to Taiwan may be the wisest choice in your life!  (To be continued)!  ~!

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 245 The Golden Sword Guard

    "Muskets must be equipped with a large number of troops, and Shi Weide's Major Regiment is the starting point." Ding Yunyi turned the topic to Shi Weide: "How to maximize the power of muskets? When facing enemy cavalry attacks and artillery kills, how to obtain pikemen?  At the same time, I thought of maximizing the power of the musket."

    Ding Yunyi is not the kind of person who can remember everything accurately in his mind. His memory is relatively scattered, but he is always recalling the knowledge he gained in another era, and every time he remembers something, he can always remember it in time.  sorted it out: "Shi Weide, Mansoura, I think it is more appropriate to adopt line tactics during the battle."

    "Line tactics?" Shi Weide and Mansoura were a little curious.

    Ding Yunyi nodded: "Yes, the hit rate of muskets is too low. When a musketeer shoots at a humanoid target a hundred steps away, the hit rate is less than 10%, so the only way to improve the hit rate is through quantity.  If the skirmishing line tactics are adopted unchanged, the result of the encounter between the two groups of musketeers is that both sides fire randomly for a while, then throw away the muskets and rush to fight. My idea is to have the musketeers stand in ten rows in front.  After the soldiers in the platoon finish shooting, they use the half-kneeling method to reload ammunition. After the soldiers in the back row finish shooting, the soldiers in the front row stand up to shoot again. The entire musketeer square can form a dense and continuous firepower density.  "

    The linear tactic was an unheard-of novel tactic for Shi Weide and Mansoura. They heard Ding Yunyi say again: "Arrange into a square formation of musketeers to shoot. In comparison, the firepower of the scattered musketeers is too weak and the hit rate is too low.  , and cannot resist cavalry attacks. Compared with artillery, cavalry poses a greater threat to musketeers, so they must form a phalanx of musketeers. Although artillery is very powerful, the performance of our current artillery is limited.  Explosion in the phalanx. Unless the musketeer phalanx is directly in front of the artillery phalanx loaded with shotguns, the artillery cannot cause significant damage to the musketeer phalanx. On the contrary, our concentrated musketeers can inflict significant damage to the opponent.  ¡±

    He carefully explained the idea in his mind, this linear musketeer phalanx.  It would take another hundred years before it would be invented by Napoleon of France.

    And once Ding Yunyi's army is equipped with new muskets, this linear phalanx of musketeers will be able to play a very terrifying role on the battlefield.

    Shi Weide and Mansura couldn't fully digest Ding Yunyi's idea at once, so they thought about it carefully.  One moment he frowned, and the next moment there was a smile on his face.

    Ding Yunyi knew that it would take some time for them to digest it, but it was not urgent anyway, so let them savor it carefully.  Wait until they fully understand.  Maybe he thought he was a tactical genius again.

    One is a gun.  One is cannon, which Ding Yunyi attaches great importance to.  After explaining the artillery matters, Ding Yunyi asked about the manufacture of the artillery, and then turned to Li Dingguo: "Dingguo, what do you think of me?"

    "Many of them have never been heard of or seen before." Li Dingguo said honestly: "For example, this kind of musket. It is really terrible. If used together, it will be a nightmare for the enemy."

    Ding Yunyi's face looked a little solemn: "Yes, guns cannot yet become the force that determines victory or defeat on the battlefield. But with the further development of technology, swords, spears, bows and arrows will be completely eliminated sooner or later. The reason is actually very simple. When the enemy can  We can kill you with muskets and artillery a few hundred steps away, but you have to rush in front of the enemy to fight. This gap is irreparable. If we let the Ming army and the Taixi army fight now, the Taixi people are no match. We can.  Defeat them easily. But what about in a few decades? When the weapons of the Westerners become more and more advanced and terrifying, but we are still standing still, thinking that we can dominate the world with our bravery and guns.  There is only the fate of being massacred.¡±

    Li Dingguo listened very carefully, and he seemed to hear a kind of anxiety from Shenrong's mouth.

    "So now we have to have a sense of crisis." Ding Yunyi led Li Dingguo outside: "The focus of Taiwan is no longer to study how sophisticated swords are, nor to study the Dragon Soaring Formation, Tiger Wing Formation, but to study  Bigger and stronger warships, more terrifying guns and artillery, it will take thirty years, or more, to change my army. Firearms will become the main battle weapon, and swords can only play a supporting role.  However, this process will be very long. For a long time in the future, we will still rely on cold weapons. Ah, that is what I said about swords, guns, bows and arrows. But someone has to do it, but I cannot take care of it alone.  Thorough"

    He glanced at Li Dingguo meaningfully: "Although you are only fifteen years old this year, you have been in the army with Zhang Xianzhong for five full years. You are experienced and trustworthy in the army. You are young and have the ability to master new things."The speed is fast.  Shi Weide has formed a major regiment, all of which use firearms, but I think it is not possible to rely on these Folangji alone to fight the Lusi people.  They will always leave in the future. Who can I rely on when that time comes?  "

    Li Dingguo understood immediately: "If you join the army, Dingguo is not talented, but if you are willing to learn from scratch, you must master this firearm completely and arm yourself with a musketeer regiment!"

    "Not one, but many." Ding Yunyi smiled slightly: "Everything is difficult at the beginning. You first stay in the firearms bureau and study carefully to see how the muskets are made, what their advantages and disadvantages are, and how to use them. Then you can choose among the troops.  Soldiers, get a musketeer team first, lay the foundation, and then form ten or a hundred musketeers for me in the future!"

    "Yes, join the army!" Li Dingguo was in high spirits.

    Today he saw with his own eyes what a musket was, and the power of the musket. He also learned that Shen Rong attached great importance to the musket and had great ambitions.

    ¡°I am still young, only fifteen years old, and I can learn everything from scratch.  Three, five, or ten years later, what will it look like when a powerful musketeer team appears under its command?

    My name, like Shen Rong, may remain in the history books forever

    ?¡­

    "Beipiao."

    "Sir!" Xie Tian was not surprised when he saw Ding Yunyi suddenly arriving. He stood up and said respectfully.

    "Sit down." Ding Yunyi sat down first: "I recently returned to Taiwan. All my subordinates came to visit me. Why didn't I see you alone?"

    Xie Tian said calmly: "My lord, they are in charge of materials, they are in charge of supplies, they are in charge of shipyards, they are in charge of shipyards, they are in charge of soldiers, sir, when you come back, you should naturally report it. There is nothing particularly important here, so Xie Tian  There is no need to meet the Lord."

    The attitude was neither cold nor indifferent, and Ding Yunyi didn't care: "Nothing happened at all."

    "There are no big things, just a few small things." Xie Tian seemed very calm: "After the adults left, the Zheng family installed people in Taiwan. They instigated several troubles in an attempt to cooperate with Zheng Zhibao to seize Taiwan, but I discovered them all.  Zheng Zhibao saw that Taiwan was well guarded and evacuated without causing any big trouble."

    "Where are those people?" Ding Yunyi frowned and asked.

    "Kill. The body was put into a sack, tied with a big stone and thrown into the sea." Xie Tian looked indifferent, as if killing someone was like killing a chicken.

    Ding Yunyi frowned again.

    This man was originally a scholar and had been following Mr. Toshiki.  After his teacher died, the man was silent all day long and did whatever he was asked to do.  But I didn't expect that he, a scholar, would be so ruthless.  Could it be that Mr. Toshiki's death stimulated him too much?

    But since I sent him to do intelligence work.  It is people with this kind of character that are needed.  Not too talkative, not too busy.  Without asking why, the matter was taken care of quietly.

    "This time I have to leave Taiwan for a while"

    "Yes, sir, just feel free to go. If I need help, I will naturally go to Qin Yun and Cai Jiuzhou."

    "Ah, it's good that you know, you don't need to tell me, very good, very good." Facing such a person, Ding Yunyi didn't know what to say for a moment: "I mean, now our power is in Taiwan and Penghu  We have gained a foothold for the time being, but our main intelligence sources in Fujian rely on people like Ye Yuanxian and Cai Qizhen. Without our own strength, I always feel that it is a little unreliable. You see"

    "My subordinates are already making arrangements."

    Xie Tian's words were beyond Ding Yunyi's expectation. He only heard Xie Tian say: "I have sent a total of 138 people to Quanzhou, Fuzhou and other places. It is expected that this number will double next year. Among them, in Quanzhou, I have  I opened a restaurant as a contact point, a silk and satin shop in Fuzhou, and Nan'an"

    "Ah, okay, I got it." Ding Yunyi felt that he was superfluous today. Whatever he wanted, others had already done it for him.

    "Sir, I have a request."

    "Say it."

    ??

    Ding Yunyi knew that he was not intending to be an official, so he nodded: "It is indeed my negligence in this matter. Our Ming Dynasty has Jin Yiwei, Dongchang, Xichang, this one, this one you command  "

    He was thinking about the name, and somehow the little golden knife that Deng Muzhi gave him when he was in Suzhou popped up in his mind: "Let's call it Golden Knife Guard."The commander of the Golden Sword Guard, who is stationed in any position, is directly responsible to me.  You don¡¯t have to respond to anyone¡¯s words but mine, and you¡¯re not subject to anyone¡¯s control but mine.  As for the funding issue, I will ask Qin Yun to allocate a sum of money to you every three months, which you will personally control. You do not need to report the expenses to me.  As for the number of personnel in the Golden Blade Guard, there is no limit. You can develop as much as you think is possible.  "

    This is equivalent to giving Xie Tian great power.  To a certain extent, Xie Tian's power was only under that of Ding Yunyi.

    Xie Tian didn't even say "thank you", but simply said: "I will keep it in my heart. Your Excellency is busy with official duties, so I will stay here soon."

    "That's good. I gave him such great power, but he issued an eviction order."  Ding Yunyi left here with a bitter smile.

    But it was also from this day that the Golden Sword Guard, an independent organization, was officially established.

    Ding Yunyi was a little absent-minded and didn¡¯t know what he was thinking about when he went back. Duan Saner wanted to chat with him to relieve his boredom, but Ding Yunyi also didn¡¯t want to pay attention to him.

    Unknowingly, he walked over to Qin Yun's place again. He didn't want to go in at first, but he stood there and thought about it for a while, and then went in anyway.

    "Third brother, are you too idle?" As soon as he saw Ding Yunyi coming again, Qin Yun said: "You said you have been here a few times today? You will leave tomorrow and you won't go back.  Why do you keep hanging out with my sister-in-law? You don¡¯t see me having so much to do.¡±

    "***, thank God for blasting me, and you blast me too." Ding Yunyi cursed and sat down minding his own business.

    "Why, have you been to Xie Tian's place?" Qin Yun put down what he was doing: "That man is really weird. He doesn't like to interact with the brothers and always keeps to himself. Several times the brothers called  We went to drink with him, but he always made excuses to refuse. Later, the brothers simply stopped talking to him."

    Ding Yunyi said "yes" and told him about establishing the Golden Sword Guard and giving Xie Tian the responsibility.  Qin Yun was startled for a moment: "Third brother, this power is quite powerful. Do you trust him so much?"

    "It's not that I trust him, but this kind of people must hold a lot of power in their hands and must fully let them go." Ding Yunyi paused and said: "However, you may not say that I am completely reassured. Fourth child  , he comes to withdraw a sum of money every three months, is there any way you can help me find out where this money is?"

    Qin Yun blinked: "Third brother, do you want to find out what he did by investigating where his money went?"

    Ding Yunyi nodded silently, and Qin Yun was a little embarrassed: "Third brother, you are embarrassing someone. You are not letting him report the whereabouts of the money, and you have to let me investigate. This, this is not"

    "Cheer up, can you?" Ding Yunyi said a little impatiently.

    "Yes, yes." Qin Yun also replied simply: "Although he doesn't have to report it, the whereabouts of the money can still be traced. Third brother, he withdraws the money once every three months, so I will also report it to him every three months."  If you report it once, it will never delay your affairs."

    "Sure, then you get busy first, I'm leaving." Ding Yunyi stood up and walked out.

    Qin Yun's expression was a little complicated. Now, the third brother has learned to use people and guard against them. From a leader's point of view, the third brother is no longer the totally unscrupulous third brother in Penghu.  !  ~!

 Part One: Storm in Penghu Chapter 246: Hungry People

    In July of the eighth year of Chongzhen, there was a locust plague in Henan.

    Locusts swept through Henan.  The destructive power caused by the locust plague is greater than that of thousands of troops.  As a result, Henan was covered with red scars and countless hungry people.  Then, the terrible locust plague continued to spread.

    Hebei, Shandong and other places are all prone to disasters.

    The terrible locust plague has displaced countless people, and the threat of death from hunger threatens the people all the time.  There are many cases where the mother exchanges her son for eating, and the mother cooks her daughter and then eats the meat again.

    The imperial court ordered disaster relief, but officials from all over the country were disobedient, and even worse, they took advantage of the disaster relief opportunity to make a lot of money.  The spread of the locust plague and the disadvantages of disaster relief have also caused more and more people to join the bandits headed by Gao Yingxiang.

    The power of rogue bandits increased greatly.

    Hong Chengchou, the governor of the three sides, also began to intensify his pursuit and suppression efforts.

    Hong Chengchou¡¯s extraordinary generals, such as He Renlong and Ai Wannian, were all renowned for their bravery and resourcefulness at the time.  Lintao's chief military officer, Cao Wenzhao, was unrivaled in bravery and was known as "the best general of the Ming Dynasty".

    After Fengyang was lost and the imperial tomb was excavated, although the generals in the Central Plains were not punished, everyone was humiliated. Hong Chengchou summoned the generals, and he only said these few words to his subordinates:

    "Is it possible that none of the generals in the Central Plains can defeat Ding Yunyi who came from the wilderness in terms of fighting? In terms of bravery, is he worse than a boy who lives at sea all year round? I really don't have the face to see you all again."

    The generals were all ashamed. Cao Wenzhao was furious and stood up and said: "Who is Ding Yunyi? He is just a fisherman at sea. Now our generals in the Central Plains have been humiliated. Cao Wenzhao is willing to fight to the death with the traitor army!"

    Hong Chengchou was overjoyed.  But he covered his face and said: "Go, go, let's see how you succeed!"

    Cao Wenzhao immediately ordered his troops to fight bravely in Shaanxi, Shanxi, Hebei and other provinces.  He successively pursued and killed Dian Dengzi, Zhang Fei, Red Army friends, Li Dusi, Ke Tianfei and other rogue leaders, and was called "Cao Wenzhao" by the rogue bandits.

    Hong Chengchou was overjoyed when he heard the report. He praised Cao Wenzhao in front of his subordinates: "I have Cao Wenzhao, which is better than Ding Yunyi!"

    This commander-in-chief Cao Wenzhao, who was "better than Ding Yunyi", indeed gave Hong Chengchou face.

    He defeated the enemy in Suizhou and beheaded more than 380 people.  After that, Hong Chengchou ordered Cao Wenzhao to enter the pass because all the rogue bandits had retreated into the pass.  Then take the mountain road from Langxiang to Luonan and Shangzhou, go straight to the base area of ??the People's Revolutionary Army, and then enter Hanzhong from Shanyang, Zhen'an, and Xunyang.  Cao Wenzhao arrived in Shangzhou.  The bandits set up camp thirty miles away from the city, and the mountains were filled with campfires.  Cao Wenzhao led his nephew to join general Cao Bianjiao and others to attack at night.  Victory, chase straight to Jinlingchuan.  The rogue bandits took advantage of the danger to fight with thousands of cavalry. Cao Bianjiao shouted to trap the enemy, and the people's rebel army was defeated.

    Like his uncle, Cao Bianjiao was also a brave warrior.  When the bandits heard the name of General Cao, they were all frightened.

    During a battle with rogue bandits, the enemy general ordered his men to shout: "Cao Wenzhao is dead!" in an attempt to confuse people.  But in the chaos of the army.  Cao Wenzhao's dragon and phoenix danced with a spear, which immediately stabilized the morale of the army.  Finally change from passive to active and defeat the enemy.

    Cao Wenzhao reached the peak of his military career.  But this was also the beginning of his end.

    The battle of rogue bandits to encircle and annihilate Cao Wenzhao quietly began

    Gao Yingxiang and Li Zicheng led their troops to Ningzhou westward, and joined forces with Guo Tianxing, Xie Zikuai, Luanshi Wang and others who were active in Qingyang area to plan an ambush to encircle and annihilate Cao Wenzhao.

    The rogue bandits first ambushed Ming deputy generals Liu Chenggong and Ai Wannian in Bajiazhai, Xiangle Town, Ningzhou, and three thousand troops led by guerrilla Wang Ximing. The Ming army was defeated, and Ai Wannian and deputy general Liu Guozhen were killed.  Liu Chenggong and Wang Ximing were seriously injured and escaped.

    That day on the battlefield in Anhui, Ding Yunyi fought a bloody battle in Yingzhou, but Ai Wannian refused to send troops. Not long after, he died in the hands of rogue bandits. The soldiers and civilians who died in Yingzhou were able to vent their grievances a little.

    After Ai Wannian and others died, Hong Chengchou, who was stationed in Pizhou, heard the news and was worried and at a loss. He could only place his hope in his beloved general Cao Wenzhao.  When Cao Wenzhao heard that Ai Wannian had died in battle, he was furious. He drew his sword and cut the ground, cursed with angry eyes, and asked for orders to go to war.

    Hong Chengchou was overjoyed and said: "No one other than a general can defeat this thief!"

    Cao Wenzhao led 3,000 troops to conquer, and the bandits laid an ambush in the Qiutou area.

    Cao Bianjiao, Cao Wenzhao's nephew, led the elite troops in the vanguard. Cao Wenzhao led the infantry in the rear. When they arrived at Xianzi, Qiutou, the rogues ambush ambush and cut the Ming army into two sections. They divided their troops to surround and kill them.  Cao Bianjiao took the lead and killed more than 500 bandits.  The rogue bandits pretended to be defeated and retreated to the forest area to the east. The Ming army pursued them for thirty miles and reached Diaoling Pass.  Seeing that the Ming army entered the ambush circle, the rogue bandits rushed out from all directions and fought with Cao Wenzhao at Paozi'ao in Qiutou.  The troops of the Ming Dynasty were scattered, difficult to see from head to tail, and lost their ability to fight. They suffered heavy casualties, corpses were scattered in the mountains, and blood flowed into rivers, staining the villages.

    The next day, LiuWith the King of Chaos as the vanguard, Li Zicheng in the middle, and Tianxing as his successor, the Ming army was surrounded again.  Cao Wenzhao pursued the left and blocked the right, fought and retreated, and the rogue bandits lured the enemy westward.

    When the Ming army marched to Saluo Village, rogue bandits ambushed thousands of horses and surrounded them.  The rogue bandits didn't know that it was Cao Wenzhao who surrounded him.  At that time, a soldier in the Ming army was bound and hurriedly shouted: "General, save me quickly!"

    A soldier among the bandits who defected from the Ming army pointed at Cao Wen and said, "This is General Cao."

    The bandits were extremely happy and the siege became more urgent.  Cao Wenzhao was exhausted and killed dozens of peasant soldiers. He fought for several miles and was seriously injured in more than ten places. He passed through the red mud city of Baozigou in Yancun and ran to Jijiashan. He saw that there were no generals inside and no reinforcements outside. He broke through.  Hopeless, he shouted:

    "That day in Yingzhou, Ding Yunyi was also in trouble internally and externally, without any reinforcements. Today I finally understand his anger at the desperate situation he died in!"

    After saying that, he drew his sword and killed himself.

    In this battle, the rogue bandits led by Li Zicheng severely damaged the Ming army. Cao Wenzhao lost most of his troops, and more than 20 guerrilla generals and generals died.  In particular, Cao Wenzhao, who was highly regarded by Hong Chengchou and was known for his good fighting skills, was defeated and committed suicide in this battle. The Ming army was dejected and the rogue bandits cheered.

    When Hong Chengchou heard the news of Cao Wenzhao's death, he burst into tears and said while crying: "My subordinate Cao Wenzhao is brave enough to rival Ding Yunyi, but Ding Yunyi can persist for nine days and nine nights alone in Yingzhou, why can't Wen Zhao persist?"  Now that Wen Zhao is dead, who can I rely on? When will the rogue bandits be defeated? Do you want me to go to Taiwan again to invite Ding Yunyi? "

    Ding Yunyi will not come.

    After killing Cao Wenzhao.  Gao Yingxiang, Li Zicheng, and Zhang Xianzhong joined forces to fight against Hong Chengchou in Guanzhong.  In October, the rogue bandits failed to fight the Ming army, so Zhang Xianzhong and other troops left Tongguan.  Divided into 13 battalions to advance eastward, Gao Yingxiang and Li Zicheng fought against Weinan and Lintong, crossing Huayin Nanyuan Jueling in the east and leaving Zhuyang Pass.  In November, Gao Yingxiang, Li Zicheng, and Zhang Xianzhong joined forces in Minxiang, Henan, and jointly attacked Zuo Liangyu's army, advancing into Shaanxi Province and approaching Luoyang.  After capturing Guangzhou and Huoqiu, they advanced to Jiangbei.

    At this time, Ding Yunyi had already arrived in Shandong with Huangfu Yunjie and Duan Saner.

    Although Shandong is not as bare as Henan and other places, it is still facing the locust plague.  But there are also hungry people everywhere.  The locust plague is far more terrifying than the disaster of weapons.

    Looking at the hungry people, Ding Yunyi couldn't help but shake his head and said: "Our Ming Dynasty is so turbulent, half of it is because of rebellion, and half of it is natural disasters."

    Huangfu Yunjie sighed: "Since the Tianqi period, our Ming Dynasty has been experiencing constant disasters. Natural disasters occur almost every year. In this dynasty, the disasters have reached an unstoppable level. In the first year of the dynasty, there were tsunamis in Hangzhou, Jiaxing, and Shaoxing.  In the second year, there was a severe drought in Shanxi and Shanxi. In the fourth year, there was a big hailstorm in Hubei, and there was another earthquake in Lintao and Gongchang.  In 1999, the Yellow River burst, earthquakes occurred in Nanjing, Sichuan, Shanxi, and Yunnan. In 6 years, there was a severe drought in the capital and Jiangxi, and in 7 years, there was a severe famine in Taiyuan, and people competed for human flesh.  But the locust plague spreads"

    Ding Yunyi was frightened when he heard this.

    In other words, since the first year of Chongzhen, there have been major disasters every year in the Ming Dynasty. With the disaster resistance at this time, the court was completely helpless in the face of natural disasters.  There is no other means except tax reduction and tax exemption.  However, tax cuts and exemptions have made the national treasury, which has been in deficit for years, even more unsustainable, thus creating a vicious cycle.

    It is not an exaggeration to say that the Ming Dynasty was generally destroyed by revolution and half by natural disasters.

    ??It can still be solved, but natural disasters cannot be saved.

    Those hungry people who were dying of hunger suddenly saw a few horses approaching, and they all surrounded them, wailing and begging.  Some even brought their sons and daughters, who were so hungry that they were skin and bones, and begged the kind-hearted master to give them some food, so that they could take their own children away and live as slaves and prostitutes at the master's command.

    A 15- or 16-year-old girl is not as valuable as a steamed bun here!

    Facing the hungry people begging for help, Ding Yunyi couldn't bear it. He was about to ask Duan San'er to provide some relief, but Huangfu Yunjie stopped him: "General, you must not do it. How many people can we save? The general only needs to take out one  With a copper plate or a grain of grain, tens of thousands of hungry people will surround us, and we will not be able to leave even if we want to.¡±

    Huangfu Yunjie didn¡¯t say any more.

    Ding Yunyi sighed, knowing that Huangfu Yunjie was telling the truth.

    "General, I have to be the one to do the evil. Even if I suffer retribution in the future, I will accept it." Huangfu Yunjie gritted his teeth, pulled out his knife, scolded and drove away the victims.

    After finally emerging from the siege of hungry people, Ding Yunyi glanced back again and shook his head helplessly.

    ? ?There are so many victims, but I can't save a few.

    Just after we were far away from the large group of victims, the way was suddenly blocked by someone. An old woman and a girl about fifteen years old fell to her knees in front of the horse with a "plopping" and kowtowed repeatedly: "Master, I am pitiful, pitiful, pitiful, pitiful.  They are all starving to death, they are all starving to death, please save my granddaughter, please save my granddaughter.¡±

    "Get up and talk." Ding Yunyi said solemnly.

    The old woman stood up tremblingly, and together with her granddaughter, it looked like she was too hungry to stand still. Ding Yunyi pointed at the girl: "Where are her parents and brothers?"

    "I'm starved to death, I'm all starved to death." The old woman's eyes were cloudy, and she may have cried dry tears long ago: "First, her mother starved to death and traded meat with her neighbors for food, and then her brother was kidnapped when he went out.  When we found it, it was eaten until only a pair of bones were left. The bones of my poor grandson were still left with the bell that his father made for him when he was born. Then his father died."

    Ding Yunyi, Huangfu Yunjie, and Duan Saner were horrified when they heard this.  The most terrifying and tragic thing in the world is this.

    "Master!" The old woman suddenly saw some hope and pulled her granddaughter over: "My little girl is only fifteen years old. She can help you wash and cook, and sleep with you at night. As long as you reward her with some leftovers.  , Just don¡¯t let her starve to death, sir, I beg you, please!¡±

    "Your name is Xiaotu?" Ding Yunyi looked at the girl.

    She was severely stunted and was so hungry that she staggered around. She was so scared that she hid behind her grandma, and then suddenly cried: "Master, please accept me. I can do anything and endure any hardship. What do you want me to do?"  I'll do whatever I want. If you want to scold me, scold me. If you want to hit me, hit me. I beg you to give grandma something to eat. I'll make you a cow and a horse!"

    Several grown men were almost in tears.

    Such a miserable scene can only be described with the word "sad".

    "Duan San, give them food." Ding Yunyi pursed his lips and said.

    Duan Saner took out the dry food. When the grandfather and grandson saw the food, their eyes lit up. They took it and stuffed it into their mouths with all their strength. They were so anxious that they choked and couldn't breathe, but they kept stuffing it with all their strength.  .

    At this moment.  More than a dozen hungry people in the distance seemed to have discovered something at once, and slowly walked towards this side.  Immediately afterwards, the temptation of food was huge, and more and more hungry people discovered that there was food here.

    Over there, hundreds of people gathered at once, watching silently at first, and then, unable to resist the temptation of food, they walked towards here.

    "Not good." Huangfu Yunjie shouted: "General, leave quickly, or something big will happen."

    Ding Yunyi also noticed that something was wrong. He looked up and took a breath of air. There were only a few hundred people there a moment ago, but in an instant there were nearly a thousand people.

    "Master, take Xiaotu away quickly." The old woman also realized that something was wrong and piled Xiaotu in front of the horse: "Master, please let Xiaotu live. I will repay you by being a cow and a horse for you in the next life.  !¡±

    Ding Yunyi knew that Xiaotu would not be able to survive here, and would end up like her brother.  He stretched out his hand and pulled Xiaotu onto the horse.

    The hungry people discovered their purpose of escaping. They didn't know where the strength came from, and they ran towards here like crazy.

    Once caught by them, these people will have no chance of survival.

    "Xiaotu, you must listen to the master!" the old woman cried.

    "Grandma!" Xiaotu burst into tears.

    Ding Yunyi placed Xiaotu in front of him and a war horse: "Let's go, rush out!"

    Several war horses also felt the threat, neighed, raised their hooves, kicked up dust, and galloped out.

    "Grandma!"

    Xiaotu¡¯s cries spread farther and farther with the wind

    Grandma smiled happily at this time

    No matter what, my granddaughter¡¯s life was saved after all. As for whether she lived or died, there was nothing to care about.  To be continued.  .

 Part One: The Storm in Penghu Chapter 247 Laichang County

    Going north, the number of hungry people is slightly reduced. Although the situation is not much better, the number of cannibalism is much less.

    The rescued girl Xiaotu was taciturn all the way. The huge pain of losing her whole family was not something such a girl could bear. It might take a long time for her to forget it.

    After entering Laichang County, the situation here is very different from other places.  Although it still seems that the people are in dire straits, there is no chaos and order is in order.

    What¡¯s even more surprising is that a soup kitchen shack has appeared in Laichang County.

    This surprised Ding Yunyi. He had never seen a soup kitchen along the way.

    I walked over and took a look. I could count the rice grains in a large pot of porridge with my fingers. There were some unknown wild vegetables floating on the soup.

    Even so, I don¡¯t know how many lives this pot of porridge can save.  Outside the soup kitchen, the victims were arranged in a very orderly manner, with no sign of crowding.

    "Who did this?" Ding Yunyi asked one of the victims in the team.

    "Master Bo Hefeng, Lord of Qi." The victims were very proud when they said this.

    Qi Zhubo?  Master Feng?  Ding Yunyi muttered the name again: "Where are they now? The county government?"

    "It's at the Guanlaoye Temple in the east." The victim pointed.

    Ding Yunyi became curious and walked towards Guandi Temple with a few of his subordinates.

    There were dozens of victims at the entrance of Guandi Temple, and there were also two sacks of what looked like grain and a few piles of wild vegetables piled up.

    Ding Yunyi and the others looked at each other, and the food was just piled up.  Aren't you afraid of people stealing from you?  This is a year of great disaster, and the victims¡¯ eyes are blood-red when they see the food.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????? What is the Lord of Qi doing here at the Guandi Temple when he is not working in his own county government office?  What about the county magistrate?  Where has the county magistrate gone?

    Ding Yunyi walked to the gate of Guandi Temple and heard a voice coming from inside: "Xiaobao, why are you stealing food? Haven't you heard what I said?"

    "I know, I know." The man named Xiaobao said with a cry in his voice: "But I was really hungry last night. Sir, please forgive me this time."

    "Xiaobao, I know you are hungry. You can only give up porridge once a day, and you are a big boy, so naturally you won't be full." The first person to speak was kind and cheerful: "But if everyone is like you, come here when you are hungry.  Stealing food, isn't that breaking the rules? Look, the food is piled outside, and no one is looking at it. Why? Because I believe you can all obey the rules, but now you have broken the rules.  There are family rules. Although Laichang County is small, it is a place with rules. What should you do if you break the rules?

    "Master, I was wrong. According to the rules. Steal food and drive out the chief. You are not allowed to come back until the famine is over. Master, Xiaobao made a mistake. Xiaobao will leave now."

    "Hey, Xiaobao, I know you are a good boy, but there is no way. I can't let Lai Chang fall into chaos just because of you. You go to Anhui, I heard that they are recruiting strong men there. If you are destined to get there,  Maybe there is a way to survive. By the way, take this food with you on the way. Although it won¡¯t last for two days, it¡¯s better than nothing.¡±

    Xiaobao cried loudly: "Master, I don't want it! The master has only had a bowl of porridge for a few days. Xiaobao has done something wrong and dare not take the life-saving food from the master. The master still has a wife and children at home, and they are still waiting  I'm taking the food back with me. Don't worry, sir, Xiaobao has enough strength to make it to Anhui and won't starve to death on the way."

    As he spoke, there was a "dong dong" sound of kowtow, and then a young man came out crying.

    Ding Yunyi was amazed when he saw it. He didn't expect to see such officials and people here.  It seems that the person who spoke must be Lord Qi, Bo Undoubtedly. It is rare for him to be so convincing.

    At this time, another conversation came from inside: "Master Bo, I really can't get any money, and even if I have money now, I can't buy food. Feng is ashamed of Master Bo."

    "Brother Feng, please don't say that. In order to help Mr. Lai survive the disaster, Brother Feng has destroyed his home to help the victims. I, Qi, don't know how to repay!"

    "Master Bo, please don't say that. Why shouldn't Master Bo be like that? It's a shame that Zhou Zuchang has so much food, but he refuses to take out any of it. If he is willing to come forward, our Lai Chang will be saved. We will run out of food tomorrow, so this  But what should we do? There are so many people outside waiting for us to save our lives. Lord Bo, when will the life-saving food from the court arrive?"

    "Even if the imperial court has disaster relief food, it has been intercepted by those big places. How can it be the turn of a small place like our Lai Chang? There is no other way. I can only go and beg Zhou Zuchang again. At worst, I will kneel down and suffer for him."Just beg.  "

    Hearing this, Ding Yunyi could no longer bear it and walked in with his subordinates: "Who is Qi Zhubo?"

    There were two people inside, one was in his thirties and the other was in his early forties. When they saw several people coming in, they were all startled and stood up together. The man in his thirties said: "Lai Changzhang Bo Qi Yumu, don't you know that your Excellency  yes?"

    Huangfu Yunjie said in a low voice: "This is Lord Ding Yunyiding, Taiwan's military commander, Captain of the Shangqingche, and General Zhaowu!"

    "Master Ding." Qi Yumu was a little confused. How could such a big official come to Lai Chang?  He quickly said: "Qi Yumu didn't know that the troops were coming, and missed the opportunity to greet them from afar. Please forgive me!"

    "You're welcome." Ding Yunyi pointed to the person next to Qi Yumu: "Is this Mr. Feng?"

    "I don't dare, I don't dare." Mr. Feng said hurriedly: "Feng Changzhi has met Shen Rong."

    "Let's all sit down and talk." Ding Yunyi asked them to sit down: "Where are you the county magistrate? Also, why are you doing things in Guandi Temple?"

    "County magistrate?" Feng Changzhi sneered: "Our county magistrate is very smart. He was sick when the locust plague happened. He is currently recuperating in his hometown in Anhui. As for working in Guandi Temple"

    Feng Changzhi sighed: "Qi Lord Bo has been praying here every day, begging Master Guan to drive away the locusts. He made a vow that as long as the disaster is not resolved, he will not leave here."

    Ding Yunyi then understood: "Tell me everything that happened to Lai Chang. Don't hide anything."

    As the two of them talked.  Only then did Ding Yunyi understand what happened.

    It turns out that due to the disaster, the county magistrate Laichang ran away, and the county magistrate also ran away, leaving only one master, Bo Qiyumen.  He couldn't bear to let the people in Laichang suffer the disaster and leave, so he decided to stay and treat the people on behalf of the county magistrate.

    Qi Yumu is very prestigious in Laichang.  At this time, as soon as he came out to take charge, the originally chaotic mood of the people in Lai Chang was calmed down, and there was no chaos elsewhere in Lai Chang.

    But although the people's emotions have settled down.  Food has become a big problem.  Fortunately, Toyonagaharu took action.  This Feng Changzhi was also a great person. He first took out all the money at home and sent people to purchase food, but all the money was spent.  They sold their fields and houses. But although Laichang is a small county, there are still so many victims. How can one person treat them with his own strength?  The money that Toyonagaji earned from selling off his business was all gone within a few days.

    Now the two of them are at the end of their rope and there is really no other way.

    Ding Yunyi sighed in his heart after hearing this. These two people were able to turn the tide and stabilize the people's hearts in times of crisis.  One is a righteous gentry who is willing to destroy his family and business to help the poor in the face of disaster.  Such people are rare nowadays.

    "What's going on with that little treasure?" Ding Yunyi asked thoughtfully.

    There was a bit of bitterness written on Qi Yumu's face: "Join the army. I originally set the rules, but anyone who steals a grain of food will definitely be discovered by Mr. Guan. Not only will the locust plague be insurmountable, but Mr. Guan will also bring disaster to the country again.  Lai Chang. The only solution is to drive the food thieves out of Lai Chang."

    "Oh?" Ding Yunyi had never heard of such a thing: "What is the situation?"

    Qi Yumu smiled bitterly: "Join the army. This is an idea I came up with because I really had no other choice. Ten fingers are still long and short, let alone people? There are so many people, and there are always good and bad. I don't have that much strength to guard the food, so  The only option is to pile up the food in the Guandi Temple, and then have people dress up to look like disaster victims and hide in the dark to guard them. If someone is found stealing, they will immediately say that Master Guan has appeared and catch the thief twice.  The people were all horrified, thinking that Mr. Guan had really appeared, and from then on the number of thefts decreased a lot. "

    Toyochoji helped him continue: "Shenrong, we really have no choice. First, the locust plague continues to spread, and secondly, the food supply is becoming increasingly limited. In this way, the people can be blamed for the inability to pass the locust plague.  To those who steal food, it will continue to stabilize the people's hearts, and secondly, it will also increase the people's confidence. As long as it is fair and law-abiding, orderly, and protected by Master Guan, this famine will definitely pass. If the people have confidence, governance will be easier.  Lord Qi Bo lives in the Guandi Temple. In addition to praying sincerely, there are also reasons for this. "

    "There is another dirty idea. Brother Feng might as well say it in front of Shen Rong." Qi Yumu said with a wry smile: "There are more and more victims and less and less food. How can we drive away a lawless person who steals food?"  If you are a disciple, you can save a meal."

    "Then why not just kill them?" Huangfu Yunjie asked from the side.

    "Kill? Are you killing someone just because you stole some food?" Qi Yumu was surprised: "Who would be willing to do this if it wasn't that they really couldn't live anymore?Something like that?  I always make this decision when I am forced to do so.  Driving them away will not only save Lai Chang food, but they may also be able to survive outside!  "

    Ding Yunyi finally understood Qi Yumu¡¯s painstaking efforts.  This man was not only a good official, but also very wise. How could it be that in such a calamity year, there was chaos everywhere, but Laichang County was in good order.

    Since the court is unable to help in disaster years and the legal order has collapsed, it is the best choice to rely on the power of gods to stabilize people's hearts.

    This is the sadness and helplessness of this era, but from another perspective, Qi Yumu has no choice.

    Ding Yunyi pondered for a long time: "I just listened outside for a while, what happened to that person named Zhou Zuchang?"

    As soon as he heard this name, Feng Changzhi suddenly showed anger, but Qi Yumu shook his head and said: "When the disaster comes, some people will be in trouble, but some people can make a lot of money. Zhou Zuchang is one of those people who made a lot of money. He hoarded a lot of money.  However, he refused to take out a grain of grain. I begged him several times, but he still refused. What¡¯s more, when the disaster came, he moved the grain to an unknown place. The victims of the disaster were  Even if you want to grab it, you can't. Shenrong, do you know who bought Brother Feng's property and house? It's this Zhou Zuchang. He took advantage of Brother Feng's urgent need for money and tried his best to lower the price to almost 30% of the actual price.  Get there!¡±

    Toyochangji said bitterly: "I don't care about money and personal belongings at all, but if he can add more money, we can survive for a few more days. Hateful, hateful!"

    "It's not hateful, but killable!" Ding Yunyi said with a cold face: "Isn't there anyone to take care of him?"

    "Who dares to do that?" Qi Yumu felt helpless: "I'm afraid Shen Rong still doesn't know his origin. This person is related to Wen Tiren, the chief minister of the current cabinet. He helped Wen Tiren in his early years, and his granddaughter married  Given to Wen Tiren¡¯s nephew, who else does he have to be afraid of with this relationship?¡±

    Wen Tiren?  Ding Yunyi sneered. He thought there was so much backstage behind Zhou Zuchang, but it turned out to be just Wen Tiren.  Chief Wen was already on the verge of collapse, so how could he take care of Zhou Zuchang?

    Qi Yumu suddenly swayed and almost fell down. Fortunately, Feng Changzhi saw the opportunity quickly and hurriedly supported him: "Qi Zhubo, just eat something."

    Qi Yumu shook his head stubbornly: "My wife and children haven't eaten yet, so leave this to them."

    Ding Yunyi glanced at a bowl on the side. It was the same as the one in the porridge shed. It contained some water-like rice soup with some wild vegetables floating on it.

    "The wild vegetables are gone long ago." Seeing that Ding Yunyi noticed what he was eating, Qi Yumu smiled bitterly and said: "Now the people sent out to dig wild vegetables have gone to the mountains dozens of miles away from Lai Chang, and they have to work hard to dig them.  At one point. Not only will the food be gone tomorrow, but even the bark and wild vegetables will be eaten up.¡±

    "Sir, you eat."

    One hand suddenly held a piece of dry food and handed it over. Ding Yunyi took a look and saw that it was Xiaotu who Cai Cai had saved.

    Qi Yumu's tears fell immediately. Looking at Xiaotu's thin body, he cried and said: "I'm not hungry. If you eat, you will see how thin I have become. The little girl must eat more."

    'I'm not hungry.  Xiaotu's voice was very nice: "Master Ding has given me something to eat, and my stomach is still full now."  Sir, you eat. My father, mother, grandmother, and brother are all dead, so you can eat. Only when you are full can you help others.  "

    ¡°As she spoke, she forced the dry food into Qi Yumu¡¯s hand.

    Holding this piece of dry food, Qi Yumu couldn't bear it anymore and burst into tears.

    Ding Yunyi stood up: "Xiaotu, you stay here with them."

    After saying that, he walked out, and Huangfu Yunjie and others quickly followed.

    Ding Yunyi stood outside for a while, and then said in a deep voice:

    "You guys, come with me to do something."

    Duan Saner immediately said: "I knew that you must handle this matter." To be continued.  .

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 248 Life-Saving Food

    "I knew you must do this."

    Duan Saner has been following Ding Yunyi for a long time. As soon as Ding Yunyi opened his mouth, he knew what was going on: "I'm afraid you are going to Zhou Zuchang's place, right?"

    Ding Yunyi sneered: "In the face of disaster, some people destroy their homes to provide disaster relief, and some people make a lot of ill-gotten gains. I don't know, let it go, but now that I know, I can't ignore it. There are so many victims here, but some people are hoarding so many  Food, hehe, do you really think there is no justice in this world? "

    Huangfu Yunjie was eager to give it a try when he heard it: "Sir, I'm going to kick down Zhou Zuchang's door right now."

    "There's no rush." ??Ding Yunyi smiled: "There is a way to kick the door down." Suddenly he called out to the Guandi Temple: "Qi Yumu, Feng Changzhi, come out."

    Qi Yumu and Feng Changzhi hurriedly walked out. Ding Yunyi said with a cold face: "Qi Zhubo, please find me a group of strong young people. No later than tomorrow night, the food will arrive and be ready for transportation."

    Qi Yumu was overjoyed when he heard this, and his voice trembled: "Shen, Shenrong, really, really?"

    "I am a member of the army, how can I lie?" Ding Yunyi smiled: "You just have to agree to one condition."

    "As long as we have food and can keep the people alive, we are willing to take our lives!" Qi and Feng said in unison.

    Ding Yunyi said slowly: "I don't want your lives, but when I bring the food, I want you and your family to move to Taiwan."

    Qi Yumu and Feng Changzhi stayed there after hearing this.  Moving your family to Taiwan?

    "You are a small boss, so you don't have to ask for resignation from the imperial court." Ding Yunyi said calmly: "As for you, Feng Changzhi, your family is gone, and there is nothing to miss. When you arrive in Taiwan, you two  Everything has been arranged, and I will help you get settled at home.¡±

    Qi and Feng were both hesitant to suddenly have to leave their hometown.  Ding Yunyi smiled and said: "I'll exchange food for you two. If you go to Taiwan, you have food, but if you don't go to Taiwan, I won't even give you a grain of rice."

    Hearing this, the two of them did not hesitate: "Since Shen Rong loves him so much, how dare we disobey him?"

    "Okay!" Ding Yunyi nodded and said, "Where does Zhou Zuchang live?"

    Qi Yumu was startled.  Then I seemed to understand something

    Ding Yunyi is extremely courageous and will never hesitate once he decides to do something.

    There were six people in total, including Ding Yunyi, Huangfu Yunjie, and Duan Saner. When it got dark and the six people finished dressing, Huangfu Yunjie asked: "General, do you want to cover your head?"

    He is an officer of the imperial court, but now he has to do such a thing with the general, which makes him a little uneasy.

    "Mask? What mask?" Ding Yunyi said coldly: "Qi Yumu said that Zhou Zuchang was cautious in doing things. His family members have been sent elsewhere long ago. Now he and his son are the only ones here in Laichang City, and there are more than ten nursing homes.  Servant, some servants, Zhou Zuchang is rich and unkind and has done many evil things. Furthermore, if we robbed his food this time, he will definitely want to take revenge. I will still suffer the consequences this time.  Are you alive?"

    Huangfu Yunjie shivered

    Six people quietly came to the Zhou family's house in the moonlight. The door was closed tightly, and the six people climbed over the wall.

    The yard was dark.  I fell asleep even thinking about it.

    After finding the house where the nursing home lived, six people quietly broke into the door. In the eyes of these professional soldiers, more than a dozen nursing homes were nothing at all, and they had no reaction at all. In the blink of an eye, they had already  Got them under control.

    Once the nursing home is tied up, the remaining people will be easy to deal with.

    ?Then came the servants.  When the Zhou family father and son were brought by Huangfu Yunjie and Duan Saner, the living room was already brightly lit.

    Zhou Zuchang and Zhou Shengmao, father and son, looked at these six fierce-looking people and trembled all over. They thought they were robbers. Zhou Zuchang begged repeatedly. It was just because he was penniless in the current disaster year and couldn't afford any money.

    "Where is the food?" Ding Yunyi asked unhurriedly.

    "These grains are Zhou Zuchang's life treasure, how can he tell him?"  He just kept crying and begging, swearing and swearing that he would have any food.

    Ding Yunyi smiled, pulled out the dragon's tooth, and suddenly the sword flashed. Zhou Shengmao screamed repeatedly, and one of his ears fell to the ground.

    Zhou Zuchang was so horrified that he lost his soul. When had he ever seen such a ferocious "robber"?  Cut off one of his son's ears without even saying hello?

    "Where is the food?" Ding Yunyi asked again

    "Your Majesty, there is no food, there really is no food." Zhou Zuchang begged repeatedly: "Your Majesty, Lord Wen Tirenwen, the chief minister of the imperial court, is my relative. As long as you are willing toIf our father and son are killed, I will definitely ask Mr. Wen to be a high official for the king.  "

    He carried Wen Tiren out, and Ding Yunyi said "Oh": "Wen Tiren."

    Just when Zhou Zuchang saw a little hope, he heard another scream of pain. It turned out that his son's other ear had been chopped off again.

    Ding Yunyi wiped off the blood on the knife and asked the same question: "Where is the food?"

    Zhou Zuchang was as dumbfounded as a chicken, and his heart was as sad as death.

    Ding Yunyi smiled: "Zhou Zuchang, I heard that you only have one son? Now he has two ears missing, and soon his arms and legs will be gone. Do you want food or a son?"

    Zhou Zuchang sat down on the ground

    Qi Yumu stood up for a while and looked outside the city. He sat down again for a while, but before he could sit down, he stood up again uneasily.

    Early in the morning, Huangfu Yunjie, one of Shenrong¡¯s subordinates, rushed over on horseback and asked the young men he had organized to go with him. But he had been gone for most of the day, why didn¡¯t he come back?

    Is there any food?  Can it be shipped?  Qi Yumu didn't feel confident at all.

    "My lord, my lord, look, look, they are back, they are back!"

    Qi Yumu stood up with a bang and stumbled a few steps forward.

    I saw it, I saw it, I came back, I came back, those young people who left the city came back under the leadership of Ding Shenrong!  What they carry on their shoulders is

    Food, food!  That must be food!

    Everyone in Laichang County came out!  food.  Food, there is food!  That is life-saving food!

    The team carrying food packages walked into the county town. Some people laughed, some cried, and some called for life-saving food. The life-saving food finally arrived!

    "My lord, Qi Yumu kowtows to you! You saved the people all over the city!"

    When he saw Ding Yunyi appear, Qi Yumu suddenly fell to his knees with a thump.  Tears streaming down my face.

    ¡°My lord, the people of Laichang County are kowtowing to you!¡±

    Then, all the people knelt on the ground.

    Ding Yunyi was stunned.  His brothers were also stunned.

    "Get up, get up, everyone get up!" Ding Yunyi quickly dismounted.  He helped Qi Yumu up: "Qi Zhubo, you are a good official, Feng Changzhi, you are also a good person, I will never let good officials and good people like you be wronged."

    He suddenly had an idea: "Cook a good meal so that everyone can have a full meal."

    "Hey, hey." Qi Yumu said repeatedly.

    The aroma of porridge wafted from Lai Chang. How often has it not been such a rich and real aroma of rice?  Although what you are holding in your hands is still porridge, the porridge is really full of mina!

    Someone is eating, eating.  Suddenly I thought of my family who starved to death, and my tears fell into the porridge.

    Food, this life-saving food

    Seeing a large number of people surrounding him, Ding Yunyi suddenly asked: "How long can you eat this food?"

    The people stopped moving, not knowing why.

    "I don't think I can eat for two days." Ding Yunyi ordered the food packets: "Although there are few people in Laichang County, if you save food, you may not be able to survive the famine. What will you do when you finish eating? I won't stay here forever.  here."

    Qi Yumu is a smart man, and he immediately understood what Ding Yunyi meant. He pointed at Ding Yunyi and said: "This gentleman is from Taiwan. Folks, Taiwan has endless food. Master Feng and I are ready to go  , if the folks are willing, come to Taiwan with me!¡±

    The common people were startled for a moment, and then cheered.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The last meal has not been the next, and no one knows when he will starve to death. Suddenly, there is a place where he can eat, how can we not cheer up the public sentiment?

    In this day and age, there is nothing better than living!

    Ding Yunyi's words are not over yet: "When you go from here to Fujian, someone will naturally help you go to Taiwan. Whenever you see the victims along the way, tell them that all those who are willing to go to Taiwan will go. When you get there, I will give them food and food.  Tianzhong, Taiwan is where they live!¡±

    Even louder cheers rang out.

    While the people were cheering, Huangfu Yunjie quickly pulled Ding Yunyi aside: "General, the food we have in Taiwan is also to cope with the disaster years. Can we cope with so many more mouths at once?"

    "No matter how tight the situation is in Taiwan, it is still better than the situation here. We are suffering from drought, so we can just get through the spring. Moreover, Taiwan has been experiencing droughts for the past two years. It does not happen often, and it is mainly concentrated in the central part. But here we have continuous floods.  There is a locust plague,It took 2 years to recover.  I think by the time they arrive in Taiwan, it will already be the beginning of the spring season.  Ding Yunyi pondered and said: "Besides, we have the support of maritime merchants. We can go to Guangdong, Guangdong, Luzon, Java and other places to purchase large quantities of grain. I believe we can survive."

    Then, he pointed at the common people: "It has been passed down from word to mouth all the way. In the end, there are more than hundreds of thousands of people who successfully arrived in Taiwan? Huangfu, don't we lack men and soldiers? Now this is in front of us!"

    Huangfu Yunjie suddenly realized that among the tens of thousands, no, maybe even hundreds of thousands of civilians, an army of tens of thousands of people had already appeared faintly.

    Ding Yunyi¡¯s thoughts are not only about the army.

    Once so many people from other provinces enter Taiwan, although it will cause many conflicts, conflicts in customs and culture, it will greatly enhance Taiwan's competitiveness and productivity.

    ¡°And the entry of these people from other provinces will also quickly eliminate Zheng Zhilong¡¯s influence in Taiwan.

    While carrying out disaster relief in Taiwan and carrying out large-scale immigration at the same time, Zheng Zhilong's painstaking efforts will soon collapse.

    Of course, there are also negative impacts.  With so many people entering, Taiwan's ecological environment will be further damaged, but compared with the future, all these losses are within a completely bearable range.

    In troubled times, everything you do is worth it

    Ding Yunyi called Duan Saner over: "Take two brothers and be responsible for taking these people to Taiwan. At the same time, gallop back to Taiwan and tell Qin Yun that a large number of victims will arrive and ask him to prepare enough food. Also,  Remember to tell Li Guo and ask him to inform me of all the pirates in the pirate alliance. The leader of the alliance is in trouble and is in urgent need of food. If anyone can help me transport food, I will pay double the money in the coming year!"

    "Yes!" Duan San'er responded, and then said: "Sir, it's just a long way from Shandong to Fujian, and many of these victims may not be able to make it there."

    "There is nothing we can do about it. They will starve to death here, but there is still hope for them in Fujian." Ding Yunyi was a little helpless: "They are going to die, so it is better to take the risk. We don't have ships to transport them, so we can only rely on them.  There is hope for those who can reach Taiwan alive.¡±

    Qi Yumu happened to come over and heard this: "Shenrong, in fact, once the victims have hope, their ability to survive is very strong. In the past, there were often major disasters, and a large number of victims would always go to other provinces, and more than a few dozen could be reached.  Millions of people? So as long as Shen Rong shows them a way to survive, most of them can crawl to Taiwan."

    "I hope so." Although Ding Yunyi said this, he felt a little worried in his heart.

    Are you being too reckless?

    "If there are really millions of victims, Taiwan will not be able to support them no matter what."

    I just hope that the situation Qi Yumu mentioned will not happen. Otherwise, Qin Yun will scold himself to death if others don¡¯t tell him.

    "You also go back with them." Ding Yunyi said to Xiaotu smoothly.

    But unexpectedly, Xiaotu fell to his knees on the ground: "Sir, grandma told me to make cows and horses for you. Xiaotu will not go anywhere except to your side, or you will kill Xiaotu now.  "

    Ding Yunyi didn¡¯t know what to say.  He sighed and shook his head: "Xiao Tu, where I went is still far away."

    "Little soil is not afraid of hardship."

    Ding Yunyi smiled helplessly: "Xiaotu, what's your last name? I'll ask Mr. Qi to help you choose a name. You can't always be called Xiaotu, right?"

    "Xiaotu's surname is Shao."

    Ding Yunyi nodded: "Qi Zhubo, you have read a lot of books, help Xiaotu choose a name."

    Qi Yumu thought for a moment: "'Dark eyebrows are blooming across the distance, green temples are dyed thick with spring smoke', this is originally an ancient poem. I only hope that by next spring, the disaster will be over, and the fields will be green and full of vitality.  Shenrong, how about naming her Luchun?¡±

    "Luchun? Shao Luchun?" Ding Yunyi nodded and said: "Okay, Xiaotu, your nickname will be Xiaotu from now on, and your first name will be Luchun. I will teach you how to write your own name later!"

    Xiaotu smiled. This was the first time Ding Yunyi saw her smile since she recognized Ding Yunyi.

    Green spring?  Xiaotu is really happy, he also has a name!  To be continued.  .

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 249 New Alliance

    In the Ming Dynasty, Ding Yunyi's promotion speed was astonishing, but there was another person who was also promoted at an unusually fast speed:

    Wu Sangui!

    In the eighth year of Chongzhen, almost at the same time that Ding Yunyi was promoted to Staff General, Wu Sangui was also promoted to Staff General of the Forward Right Camp at the age of 23.

    And this year, Ding Yunyi has just turned twenty-one according to his age in this era.

    One is a 21-year-old general and the other is a 23-year-old general. These two are the two brightest young generals in the Ming Dynasty!

    "Ding Yunyi from Taiwan, Wu Sangui from Ningyuan".

    The Ming Dynasty court has begun to say this.

    In the same year, the captive chief Huang Taiji abolished the old clan name "Zhushen" and named the clan "Manzhou".

    In the eighth year of Chongzhen, in order to cooperate with Dorgon's military action to recruit Lin Dan's son Ezhe, Huang Taiji first appointed his 22-year-old younger brother Aixinjue, who was awarded the title of Baylor at the age of 13, unified the white flag, and participated in the political affairs of the Ministry of Rites and the Ministry of War.  Luo Duoduo was the commander-in-chief and led the army to attack Jinzhou and fought with the Ming army at the Daling River.

    Wu Sangui, the commander of the Ming Dynasty's forward right battalion, was ordered to provide reinforcements!

    The Second Battle of Daling River breaks out!

    Wu Sangui was famous among the Ming Dynasty and the Jin Dynasty for his bravery, and the Jin Dynasty soldiers were all afraid of his bravery. Duduo used his fierce general Oreshun and the Ming Dynasty's surrendered generals, the leader of the "Heavenly Help Army", and the general officer Shang Kexi to block Wu Sangui's reinforcements, and himself personally  He led the main force to attack the Ming army in Daling River.

    Wu Sangui saw that the Jinlu troops were heavily guarded and their troops were in order, so he did not dare to attack easily. He stood with the enemy for a day and thought hard about how to defeat the enemy.

    And at this time, a piece of news that surprised him arrived.

    "Shen Rong, Taiwan's military commander, Captain Shangqingche, and Zhaowu general Ding Yunyi asked to see Shen Rong."

    "Ding Yunyi?" Wu Sangui was startled, then overjoyed: "That's my second brother, please come quickly. No. I'll go out to greet him in person!"

    With that said, he hurried to the outside of the camp and saw Ding Yunyi at a glance. He laughed and said, "Second brother, you are here!"

    "Brother's style remains the same!" Ding Yunyi also greeted him with a smile.

    When the two met, they were both happy. Wu Sangui held Ding Yunyi's hand.  While smiling, he walked into the big tent as if no one was watching.  All the subordinates looked at each other in confusion. When did Shen Rong get a younger brother?

    "Second brother, you have done a good job." As soon as he sat down, Wu Sangui said with a smile: "The bloody battle in Yingzhou was so heroic. Killing the bandits. It was like going straight into an uninhabited land. I heard about it at the border, and my face also glowed. Thinking of you.  We had not been able to meet each other for three years, and I felt so sad that my second brother had actually come!"

    Ding Yunyi said with a smile: "I also missed my eldest brother. I couldn't bear it anymore. So I came to the border. When I arrived, I heard that the Jinlu were invading the Daling River. My eldest brother commanded a strong army to reinforce me, so I came here to see you."

    "Where did the heroic soldiers come from?" Wu Sangui stopped smiling: "The second brother came just in time. The golden captives took Oreshun as the main general, and I was happy to be the second. They formed a camp to stop our army. There are fifteen thousand golden captives, and our army  Six thousand. I'm worried here."

    Ding Yunyi frowned: "Jin Lu is in a hurry to besiege Daling River, so we will delay here for a day. Daling River is more critical than one day, so why not find a breakthrough for Jin Lu's weakness?"

    "Come, come with me." Wu Sangui stood up and just entered the tent. He led Ding Yunyi out and came to the earth platform. He pointed ahead and said, "See for yourself."

    Ding Yunyi looked around and saw that the Jinlu camp was tightly guarded and the troops were in order. The cavalry were galloping back and forth, shouting "Hehe" constantly, closely monitoring the movements of the Ming army.

    "I already have a method." Wu Sangui stood on the earth platform and said: "The Jinlu are fierce, but the flanking Heavenly Blessing Army is slightly weaker. I want to personally lead the main force to attack the Heavenly Blessing Army and open a gap, but I need one person to lead  Two thousand soldiers must fight against the golden captives for more than an hour. Unfortunately, there is no one around me who can take on this important task."

    Speaking of this, his eyes suddenly lit up and he looked up to the sky and laughed: "God has been kind to me. I was looking for a strong general, but my second brother came here. Isn't this what God meant, asking my second brother to help me defeat the enemy?"

    Ding Yunyi was a little dumbfounded.

    ¡°I came here to buy a horse from Wu Sangui, but I didn¡¯t expect that I would end up in such a mess. I came at the wrong time.  Wu Sangui didn't want to be polite to him. He asked himself to lead the army before he even got hot.

    But I suddenly felt excited. I had fought pirates, killed Hongyi, and fought bloody battles with bandits. Now, it was finally the next opponent¡¯s turn:

    ??Jinlu!

    Ding Yunyi said coldly: "The Jinlu seized my land and killed my people. If I don't kill them, God will kill them too. Since the eldest brother wants to defeat the Jinlu, why should Ding Yunyi refuse to agree?"

    Wu Sangui was overjoyed??, but then there was some worry.

    He had long heard of Ding Yunyi's bravery, but he had never seen it with his own eyes to what extent he was brave. If his reputation was not true and he could not stop the Manchus, the troops he led would also be surrounded.

    "But Wu Sangui knows very well that people who are suspicious should not be used, but people who are employed should not be doubted.  Moreover, I have already been delayed here for a day. The fighting in the direction of Daling River is fierce. One day of delay will increase the possibility of failure.

    No more hesitation: "Bang the drum, raise the tent!"

    The drum beat "dong dong", and a group of generals arrived. Wu Sangui said with a stern face: "The Jinlu invaded the Daling River, and the Zuzong Town fought bloody battles, hoping for reinforcements. Although I have six thousand people now, I am an elite division. Together.  When we break through the Jinlu blockade, we rush to the aid of Dalinghe. This is Ding Yunyi, Ding Canrong, the general of Zhaowu who fought against Yingzhou. He has come from thousands of miles away from Taiwan to help us. You all have come to see him!"

    Ding Yunyi originally came to visit Wu Sangui, but at this moment, Wu Sangui said that he was rushing to help from thousands of miles away, which was originally intended to boost the morale of the army.  The generals said in unison: "I have seen Shen Rong!"

    When the two sides met, Wu Sangui said: "It is better to use troops sooner rather than later. Now that Ding Shenrong has arrived, pass on my military order to use troops tomorrow!"

    "yes!"

    "Where is the guerrilla Deng Changgui!"

    "Deng Changgui is here!"

    "You have two thousand soldiers under the command of General Ding Shen. General Ding Shen will be here as long as I am here. Anyone who disobeys the military order or obeys the command will be killed!"

    "yes!"

    "Guerrilla against Kong Xiwu, guerrilla against Tan Jiangtong!"

    "exist!"

    "You two each lead 1,500 soldiers to serve as my two wings, and I myself lead 1,000 soldiers to clash with the enemy in person!"

    "yes!"

    "Everyone!" Wu Sangui stood up with an "ooh": "Tomorrow's battle is of great importance. I have military orders at the border that those who are disadvantaged in the battle will die! If we cannot defeat the enemy tomorrow, I, Wu Sangui, will chop off your heads first, and then  Cut off your head to apologize to the court!"

    "When the order is given, the three armies advance! Fight to the death. Do not retreat! We are willing to join the army and kill the enemy to the death. We will not retreat until the end!"

    These generals shouted in unison with astonishing momentum.

    Ding Yunyi saw Wu Sangui's troops.  Not inferior to his own Tiger Guards, and even better than his own subordinates in terms of strict military order.

    It¡¯s no wonder that Wu Sangui¡¯s troops will gradually become the most elite troops of the Ming Dynasty and become the target of many forces competing to win over them.

    The instructions are completed.  Wu Sangui asked the generals to prepare.  He personally hosted a banquet for Ding Yunyi.  It is his duty as a military commander to drink from a large bowl and eat large pieces of meat.

    There is a dish that tastes like dog meat, but when chewed carefully it is not. Wu Sangui said with a smile: "Yesterday I went out to inspect the camp. I saw two hungry wolves in the distance, so I chased them and killed them. I originally wanted to dry them.  Serve yourself a drink, I don't want my second brother to be here."

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out and said and took a sip of wine: "When the Jinlu are destroyed, you and I, brothers, will resign from their posts and go away, hunting in the deep mountains and old forests, rowing on the sea, and not caring about worldly affairs from now on, how carefree and happy it will be."

    Ding Yunyi laughed it off.

    Jin Lu is not so easy to destroy. Even if he is destroyed, I am afraid that Wu Sangui will not be able to let go of his official position.  In fact, not only Wu Sangui, how could he let go?

    "Second brother, you're here not just to see me, right?" Wu Sangui asked, putting down his wine bowl.

    Ding Yunyi nodded and explained the purpose of his visit. Wu Sangui frowned slightly: "Second brother, you have to know that although there are many war horses at the border, we are also nervous. But since the second brother has come so far, I always have to  I'll help you solve it. Don't take it to heart. I'll make sure you're satisfied when you leave."

    Seeing that the matter was resolved so smoothly, Ding Yunyi felt happy and offered two bowls of wine to Wu Sangui.

    Wu Sangui wiped his mouth and suddenly sighed: "Second brother, you came at the right time this time. Firstly, you can help me. Secondly, I stay at the border all day long and there is no one around me to talk to."

    "Brother, just tell me what's on your mind." Ding Yunyi asked.

    Wu Sangui was silent for a while: "In the past, Huang Taiji launched the Battle of Dalinghe. My father escaped when he went to help and the entire army was destroyed. He was sent to prison. Although he was later reinstated, he was still not as good as before. I am worried about the future.  , fought hard to kill the enemy, and worshiped the governor-general Guan Ning and the commander-in-chief of the two towns Gao Qiqian as his adoptive father. In a short time, he was promoted to the rank of general. However, I heard that there were already criticisms in the court, saying that I was too young to take on this responsibility.  It's such a heavy responsibility. Second brother, I won't listen to these words when it comes to employing people, but when there is a little peace, the so-called three people will become a tiger, I am really worried. "

    Wu Sangui originally had no such worries. He only knew how to kill the enemy with all his heart, serve the court loyally, and always move forward.It looked like a brocade, but since his trip to the capital the year before last, he discovered that the things in the court were far from being as simple as he thought. After returning to the border, he had more and more ideas.

    Ding Yunyi remained silent and listened to Wu Sangui continue: "If you don't say anything else, let's just talk about military pay, which is paid every year and owed every year. I begged my adoptive father in the past two months, but in the end, he managed to get two months' pay.  The military pay was a little relief, but the brothers still owed half a year's military pay. If I hadn't suppressed the situation and killed two more officers who took the lead in making the payment, I think things would have been out of control after all.  Our foundation is too shallow and no one takes what we say seriously.¡±

    Ding Yunyi nodded: "Brother, things are pretty good here. Although the military pay is in arrears, there is always hope. But what about my Taiwan? The Holy Father has long said that he will not give me even one tael of silver in military pay. I have to rely on myself.  solve."

    Wu Sangui said "ah".  He only thought that the situation here was bad, but he didn't expect that there was someone worse than himself.

    But he didn't know that although Ding Yunyi could not get a single tael of silver from the imperial court, he was an out-and-out local emperor in Taiwan. All the decisions of killing and killing were in his own hands.  "I neither want to care about it nor have the energy to care about it.

    As for military pay, Ding Yunyi opened up the sea route and made a lot of money. Although it is not as good as Zheng Zhilong, as long as the income goes smoothly in a year, it is still a huge sum of money.

    Wu Sangui was very different at the border.  There is a commander-in-chief of the army, and there are also eunuchs and supervisors of the army. As a general, he can capture a lot of people at the border.  What's even more terrible is that all military pay depends on the imperial court. If the imperial court is in arrears for two or three months, Wu Sangui will be anxious to hang himself. He will have no autonomy at all, and he will not be able to advance and retreat as freely as Ding Yunyi.

    Not to mention anything else, just because Ding Yunyi came to purchase war horses this time, he made up his mind and set off on the same day.  But if Wu Sangui wanted to do something, he had to ask for instructions at all levels and report one by one. In the end, the money would most likely not be approved.

    Wu Sangui had never been to Taiwan, so he thought that his second brother's place was similar to Taiwan. At that time, he felt like a close friend.

    "Brother, let me say something unpleasant." Ding Yunyi lowered his voice and said: "Those of us, although we have a few soldiers in our hands, we are powerless and can't help ourselves. We can do whatever the superiors tell us to do.  , we have to do it. Why? Because we don¡¯t have our own power. Although the eldest brother is only a general at the border, military achievements are easy to obtain. It will only be a matter of time for the eldest brother to become a general.  The two sides are powerful and powerful, but the younger brother is in Taiwan to show off and think that the border and Taiwan are in harmony with each other.  The important land needs to be strengthened, and the two sides should contact each other. We are not afraid that the court will not agree. "

    Wu Sangui nodded slightly, but then became a little worried: "The Holy One hates forming cliques for selfish interests. If the border and Taiwan are folded at the same time, the Holy One will definitely see the flaw. What will happen if Lei Lei is furious?"

    "Your Majesty indeed hates forming cliques for personal gain, but the most helpless thing is forming cliques for personal gain." Ding Yunyi smiled lightly: "We saw this clearly when we were in the Central Plains. The more powerful you are to form cliques for personal gain, the more powerful the court will be.  But you can¡¯t do it. Not only can I do it, but I also have to follow your wishes and comfort you.¡±

    Wu Sangui suddenly realized, and Ding Yunyi continued: "To be honest with you, I have maritime business support in Taiwan and can earn some money. I will send you a batch of money every six months to solve the urgent needs of your army. Where is your brother?"  Every time, I also bring some unused war horses and weapons and medicines captured on the battlefield, so that everyone can take what they need quietly without having to go through it, which also saves a lot of trouble in procedures."

    "Okay, let's do it like this!" Wu Sangui said immediately: "Second brother, this matter is settled, let's do it!"

    Ding Yunyi smiled, raised his wine bowl and took a sip, and the alliance between him and Wu Sangui was forged.  To be continued.  .

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 250 Guan Ning¡¯s Cavalry, attack!

    The trumpet sounded, and the soldiers began to gather.

    Wu Sangui specially gave Ding Yunyi a set of his favorite silver armor, which made Ding Yunyi look heroic.

    Over there, Wu Sangui was also dressed in silver armor, holding a big sword in his hand, looking very energetic.

    The two youngest generals of the Ming Dynasty fought side by side for the first time.

    "brothers!"

    Wu Sangui¡¯s voice rang in everyone¡¯s ears: ¡°Do you know who I am?¡±

    "Wu Sangui! Wu Sangui! Wu Sangui!"

    The soldiers roared together.

    Wu Sangui said loudly: "Yes, I am Wu Sangui who furiously killed the Jinlu general Harafuca! When the Jinlu heard my order, their expressions changed! But do you know who he is?"

    He pointed his broadsword at Ding Yunyi: "He is Ding Yunyi, the thief in Xinyang who fought in Yingzhou in a bloody battle!"

    Ding Yunyi's name has already spread to the border. At this time, when he heard that Ding Yunyi from Yingzhou had also arrived, the soldiers were all excited.

    Wu Sangui suddenly laughed and said: "Two generals killed the enemy together, I wonder where Jin Lu got his blessing!"

    All the generals burst into laughter.

    Wu Sangui¡¯s face darkened again:

    "Generals, General Ding Shen's eight hundred cavalry are bathed in blood in Yingzhou. Yingzhou is standing still. Is there anyone in our Guan Ning cavalry who is greedy for life and afraid of death?"

    "No! No! No!"

    Ding Yunyi knew that at this time, the Guan Ning cavalry had been divided into three. One part was commanded by Zu Dashou, one part was commanded by Wu Sangui, and some were transferred to the pass.  In the real sense, the Guan Ning cavalry is actually Wu Sangui's team.

    Guan Ning¡¯s cavalry are good at fighting and capable of fighting. The soldiers are not afraid of death and are exceptionally brave on the battlefield.  In addition, Wu Sangui was very good at inspiring the morale of the army, so the battle had not yet begun.  Morale has reached its peak.

    This is a miracle.

    The Border Guards have been in arrears with military pay year after year, and logically speaking, the morale of the military should have been weakened long ago. However, under the careful training of generals such as Zu Dashou and Wu Sangui, the troops are still in good order and maintain a strong combat effectiveness all year round, which is enough to compete with Jin Lu.  Match!

    "Now. Opposite us!" Wu Sangui pointed his broadsword at the opposite side; "Fifteen thousand enemies blocked our way, but I, Guan Ning Iron Cavalry, can count one to ten. Although there are six thousand people, it seems that there are 60,000 troops. Who are the enemies?  That's enough. Soldiers, in today's battle, General Ding Shen will be on the left and I will defeat the enemy today! General Ding Shen's flag will be like my order.  The three armies advance! Fight to the death, don¡¯t retreat!¡±

    "When the order is given, the three armies advance! Fight to the death, don't retreat!" All the soldiers shouted in unison.

    Wu Sangui looked at Ding Yunyi with his eyes, and Ding Yunyi rode forward: "I am a guest general, but you and all are our army of the Ming Dynasty. There is no distinction between the main general and the guest general. Everyone, Wu Shenrong issued a death order. He ordered us to clash with the enemy for two hours.  Do you have confidence?"

    Wu Sangui was startled.  He clearly only wanted Ding Yunyi to hold on for one hour.  But then I understood Ding Yunyi's intention.

    "Do you have confidence?"

    "Guan Ning's cavalry is invincible in the world!"

    Ding Yunyi turned the horse's head: "Brother, if we haven't defeated the enemy yet, how long will it take?"

    "Drumming!"

    Following Wu Sangui¡¯s order, the war drums rumbled.

    Wu Sangui laughed and said: "Second brother, today you and I are fighting side by side. If we can't kill Jin Lu in a sea of ??blood and corpses, if we can let them know that you and I are powerful!"

    Then he waved his sword:

    "Guan Ning Cavalry, attack!"

    Guan Ning cavalry, attack!

    Ding Yunyi and Wu Sangui took the lead, with six thousand soldiers behind them sweeping out.

    The war breaks out!

    This is the first time that Ding Yunyi has commanded the Guan Ning Cavalry, the most elite unit of the daimyo, and this is a completely different army from the Huben Guards.

    The Jinlu and Tianzhu troops on the opposite side have already made preparations.

    Intense arrows came, but these well-trained Guan Ning cavalry dexterously avoided the enemy's arrows on their horses while constantly approaching the enemy.

    "kill!"

    "Hurry up, wow!"

    Chinese and Jurchen languages ????sounded at the same time, and the soldiers of the brigade quickly strangled together.

    The two thousand Guan Ning cavalry showed no fear when surrounded by Jurchens several times their size.  This is a real powerhouse!

    Ding Yunyi is in the army!

    This fierce general of the Ming Dynasty, who must be the first in every battle, flashed the dragon's teeth in his hand. Among the thousands of troops, the dragon's teeth were like lightning, taking away the lives of each golden prisoner again and again.

    By his side, the emperor??Yunjie and guerrilla Deng Changgui were also extremely brave, roaring again and again, and their horses soaring like flying!

    "Join the army, our army is trapped on the left side!"

    Ding Yunyi turned around and saw hundreds of cavalry surrounded by groups. Ding Yunyi shouted: "All armies, just try your best to kill the thieves! Huangfu Yunjie, Deng Changgui, follow me!"

    More than a hundred cavalry followed Ding Yunyi, and they galloped away on the battlefield.

    A Manchu general rushed towards him brandishing a sword. Ding Yunyi was furious: "Don't you recognize Ding Yunyi who fought in Yingzhou in a bloody battle?"

    The two horses crossed each other, and there was a loud "ding-dong" sound. The Manchu general screamed miserably, and an arm fell to the ground with a big knife attached to it.  Ding Yunyi killed them all, galloped up, cut off his head with a knife, held it in his hand and shouted angrily:

    "I am Ding Yunyi, who fought in Yingzhou in a bloody battle. Anyone who stands in my way will die! Everyone, if you don't kill the enemy, are you going to shame Guan Ning's cavalry?"

    The generals are fierce and the soldiers are brave.  The hundred knights rushed into the enemy's formation, slashing and killing indiscriminately with the swords in their hands. The killing caused the golden captives to be confused. The more than one hundred knights who were surrounded were rescued in a moment.

    Originally thought that Ding Yunyi would lead them to join the larger army, but Ding Yunyi's eyes suddenly fell on the Jinlu Army and he laughed: "Everyone, killing one Tatar general is better than killing ten Tatar soldiers. The Jinlu Army is right there.  , those who dare to die will follow me!"

    Guan Ning¡¯s cavalry was shocked. Ding Yunyi actually wanted to charge directly into the Jinlu camp with such strength?

    Huangfu Yunjie followed Ding Yunyi from Xinyang to Yingzhou. Knowing his temper, he couldn't help laughing when he heard it: "General Ding is crazy again. Everyone, what are you waiting for! Tiger Guards, invincible division! Kill!"

    He raced ahead and ran out first.

    As soon as they heard the words "Hu Benwei, invincible division", everyone in Guan Ning's cavalry was furious: "Guan Ning's cavalry is invincible in the world!"

    Deng Changgui also roared angrily: "Don't let the barbarians from Taiwan steal our limelight, Guan Ning Cavalry, kill!"

    The two hundred riders were all furious, scrambling to be the first.  Kill him without his life.

    "General Ding is crazy again."

    I don¡¯t know how Huangfu Yunjie said this sentence, and from now on, this sentence will accompany Ding Yunyi¡¯s life

    ?¡­

    "Do you recognize Wu Sangui who killed Halafucha in anger?"

    Just when Ding Yunyi was clashing with the enemy, Wu Sangui also burst out with such an angry roar.

    The dark broadsword in his hand was like a black ghost, constantly taking the lives of enemies one by one.

    On bravery.  Wu Sangui is not inferior to Ding Yunyi at all.  And at the border, his reputation was equally prestigious.  It is gratifying that the "God's Blessing Army" is far less powerful than the Jinlu elite. When they heard Wu Sangui's name, they all gave way.

    Shang Kexi was also frightened.  The one standing opposite him and fighting bravely was Wu Sangui!

    In the telescope, I only saw Wu Sangui leading the elite troops, galloping back and forth, invincible.  That big knife of his.  It has simply turned into a nightmare for the Heavenly Blessing Army.

    "Wu Sangui. Unstoppable!"

    Shang Kexi suddenly remembered this saying that was spread at the border

    ?¡­

    Ding Yunyi is unstoppable!

    Ding Yunyi's 200 cavalry actually charged straight into the enemy's center, which not only surprised his subordinates, but also Jin Lu didn't expect it at all.

    Then I saw Ding Yunyi's two hundred cavalry, who were not afraid of arrows or thousands of troops.  In a violent confrontation, all those who stand fall to the ground without hesitation.  He actually cut his way out of nowhere.

    Seeing how ferocious the Ming army was, the Jinlu general Oreshun couldn't help but became furious: "The southerners are ferocious. Are we, the Jurchen warriors, just cowards? Everyone, follow me!"

    He did not hide away, and went forward to meet the Ming army.  The generals behind him were all excited and flew out as the master came out in person.

    Although Guan Ning¡¯s cavalry were brave, they were still few in number. Especially since these two hundred cavalry were separated from the larger army, the situation was even more unfavorable.

    And Ding Yunyi did this not because he was really crazy, but because he had his own ideas.  Wu Sangui gave him two thousand soldiers, but these two thousand men faced the Jinlu elite. How could they hold on for an hour?

    By being surrounded, taking advantage of the central army, attracting the golden captives, and spreading the troops is the best choice!

    The enemies swarmed up one after another, causing Ding Yunyi's silver armor to turn into blood red.  The sword in his hand was raised and lowered countless times, and he had no idea how many enemy heads he had chopped off.

    The two hundred Ming army was weak against a strong enemy and showed no fear.  The outer brigade of Guan Ning cavalry was also struggling to advance towards the center, trying to join up with the besieged brothers.

    Ding Yunyi's bravery all fell into the eyes of Eleshun, and he really couldn't believe it.??, apart from Ding Yunyi, there was no such young general in the Ming army.

    "Bayanga!"

    "exist!"

    Oreshun pointed forward: "You are the number one warrior under my command, how can you just watch the southerners be so domineering in our army? How can I lose my true face!"

    "I'm going to take his life!"

    Bayanga roared loudly, and the Pegasus ran towards Ding Yunyi.

    Ding Yunyi saw a horse riding towards him and roared: "Is there anyone who is not afraid of death?"

    He refused to hide or give way, and was extremely sturdy. He urged Benxiao to meet him with a horse.

    A dragon's tooth and a broadsword were used to chop and kill indiscriminately. The two of them were gnashing their teeth, eager to chop the other off at once.

    Ding Yunyi knew that there were too many enemies around him and it would be disadvantageous to fight for a long time.  Seeing the opponent's sword coming at him again, he lowered his head to avoid the attack, and suddenly jumped up from the sky, knocking Bayanga off his horse.

    Bayanga was also extremely ferocious. He fell to the ground, and despite the pain on his body, he actually struggled with Ding Yunyi.

    The fists of the two people kept falling on each other's heads and bodies, and they roared again and again, fighting together like two wild beasts.

    In the blink of an eye, the corners of their eyes burst out, and their faces were covered with blood.  During the chaotic fight, Ding Yunyi punched Bayanga in the left eye. This time, Bayanga screamed in pain and his hand movements slowed down.

    Around him, Huangfu Yunjie and Deng Changgui were frantically blocking the Jinlu soldiers from getting closer.

    Ding Yunyi didn¡¯t stop, waving his fist and landing one punch after another, hitting dozens of punches in one breath.  In the end, the speed of his punches became slower and slower, and the last few punches were weak and weak.

    Bayanga is dead, beaten to death by Ding Yunyi¡¯s fist!

    He died in an extremely miserable manner, and his head was so beaten that it was impossible to recognize its original appearance.

    Ding Yunyi picked up the dragon tooth and stood up unsteadily. His head and face were also covered with blood. He wiped the blood from his eyes and shouted suddenly:

    "kill!"

    "Kill! Kill! Kill!"

    That is the cry of all Ming army soldiers!

    Ding Yunyi looked like he had completely transformed into a beast.  His dragon teeth killed countless enemies, and the armor on his body was covered with blood. His head, eye sockets, nose, and cheeks were also soaked in blood.

    "A beast, even a gentle and elegant person, will turn into a beast completely on this battlefield.

    Benxiao neighed impatiently from the side. Ding Yunyi got on his horse and pointed his sword forward: "Eleshun, do you recognize Ding Yunyi from the Hu Ben Guards!"

    In fact, he didn¡¯t even know who Orshun was.

    But Ershun and the Jurchens around him were completely stunned by Ding Yunyi's bravery.

    I have never seen such a desperate person, I have never seen such a brutal and fierce person.  He was beaten from his horse to the ground. A man as brave as Bayanga actually died under such a brutal blow!

    Seeing Ding Yunyi continue to rush towards him desperately, Ershun turned his horse around and ran away unconsciously.

    He was completely shocked by Ding Yunyi's ferocity.  In fact, Ding Yunyi was still far away from him, and there were so many golden prisoners around him. Even with three Ding Yunyi, he couldn't reach Eleshun.

    But Eleshun has really been completely overwhelmed by Ding Yunyi's momentum.

    Ding Yunyi finally knew who Oreshun was. He knew that he had never been able to kill Oreshun. Looking at the opponent's fleeing back, he raised his sword and laughed: "Is this the Jurchen warrior? Oreshun, I will spare your life today."  , If you meet me again on the battlefield someday, if you avoid my sharp edge, I will spare your life!"

    His laughter clearly reached the ears of the soldiers on both sides who were fighting in blood.

    Seeing that Ding Yunyi was so brave that Oreshun fled after hearing his name, the soldiers of the Ming army couldn't help but cheered and cheered up.

    And the Jinlu soldiers also witnessed all this with their own eyes. The general ran away like this. They were all ashamed. Their originally arrogant fighting spirit was dealt a heavy blow in an instant.

    Morale will play a major role in this era of cold weapons.  Now, although the Ming army is still outnumbered, the situation of strength and weakness seems to have been reversed.

    "Kill! Kill!! Kill!!!"

    Deafening shouts resounded throughout the battlefield. Those Ming army soldiers came down from the mountain with fierce tigers, charging and killing everywhere. Before long, the main force of the Ming army had joined Ding Yunyi.

    Ding Yunyi calculated that the time was almost up and Wu Sangui would definitely be able to live up to his trust and defeat the Heavenly Support Army.He moved his dragon's teeth, his spirits were high, and he said sternly:

    "One more round of killing. If we don't kill him today, he will be a sea of ??blood and corpses. How can we be considered heroes of the Ming Dynasty!"

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 251 Duduo

    "Kill! Kill!! Kill!!!"

    Wu Sangui¡¯s roar has always inspired all the soldiers around him.

    The Tianzhu Army was originally extremely afraid of Guan Ning's cavalry. At this time, Wu Sangui personally commanded the generals to kill the enemy, and the Tianzhu Army had no intention of fighting.

    Seeing that Oreshun had no intention of sending troops to reinforce him, Shang Kexi's determination to resist quickly collapsed.

    The Tianshu Army began to retreat.

    "rush out!"

    Wu Sangui pointed his sword forward and shouted sternly: "Kong Xiwu, order five hundred people, follow me to meet General Ding Shen!"

    "yes!"

    Amidst the loud shouts, Wu Sangui turned his horse's head and rushed directly towards Olshun's camp.

    As soon as he rushed there, he found that Jin Lu was in chaos. Wu Sangui was surprised. Could it be that Ding Yunyi was able to kill Jin Lu with just two thousand soldiers?

    But everything in front of him made him unable to believe it.

    Five hundred troops suddenly came out from behind, causing the already low morale of Jinlu to become even more chaotic.

    "Where is Ding Yunyi!" Wu Sangui shouted as he fought his way out of the rebellious army.

    "Ding Yunyi is here!"

    Ding Yunyi appeared in front of Wu Sangui, which shocked him.

    Where is this still a general?  He is simply a bloody man.

    Wu Sangui soon came to his senses: "Second brother, let's go to Daling River!"

    "Brothers, let's go to Daling River!" Ding Yunyi's voice sounded on the battlefield.

    The surging Guan Ning cavalry suddenly protruded onto the battlefield.

    Ding Yunyi and Wu Sangui, however, were not in a hurry to leave.  Two men, two horses, and two horses stood on the battlefield, swords drawn and horses drawn, glaring at each other angrily. None of the golden prisoners dared to catch up.

    Wait until most of the soldiers have withdrawn.  Wu Sangui then pointed his sword at the golden prisoners and said sternly: "Anyone who dares to pursue me will be killed!"

    With that said, he and Ding Yunyi slowly left the battlefield behind them.  There is really no one who dares to chase

    In this battle, Ding Yunyi and Wu Sangui's 6,000 troops defeated the 15,000 coalition troops of Jin Lu and Tianzhu Army, especially the 2,000 Guan Ning cavalry commanded by Ding Yunyi.  Taking away everyone's light on the battlefield.

    Riding into the sky, wielding dragon fangs, silver armor, and fighting in a bloody battle.  Ding Yunyi made everyone remember this person in just one battle!

    He fought from Taiwan to the Central Plains, and from Taiwan to the border. Before each arrival, no one had heard of his name, but when he appeared on the battlefield.  Everyone can never forget his name.

    Oreshun was famous for his bravery, but this battle made him lose all face.

    " Wu Sangui also performed bravely.  This young general, who is only two years older than Ding Yunyi, has always displayed bravery on the battlefield.

    At the border, two young generals of the Ming Dynasty shine brightly!

    This.  It's just the beginning Daling River.

    Zu Dashou looked solemnly and looked at the Jurchen military camp opposite without saying a word.

    This place has a very special meaning for him.

    When Yuan Chonghuan was in charge of Liaodong, Zu Dashou was his most effective general. He made great contributions in the defense of Ningyuan, the great victory of Ningjin, and the defense of Beijing.  After Yuan Chonghuan's death, Zu Dashou led the Ming Dynasty's most elite troops.  Stationed at Ningyuan, Jinzhou, Dalinghe and other fortresses to resist the invasion of Jinlu.

    In the fourth year of Chongzhen, Zu Dashou followed the orders of Sun Chengzong to defend Dalinghe City. In August, the city was only half built. Huang Taiji surrounded Dalinghe City with an overwhelming army.

    Zu Dashou was unable to break through, and the reinforcements were repulsed, so he could only close the city and hold on.  Huang Taiji kept sending letters urging him to surrender, but he ignored them.  After holding on for three months, the city ran out of food and began to kill horses to eat.  After killing the horses, they started to eat the common people.  The civilians ate all the food and began to eat the old, weak, sick and disabled in the army.  The old, weak, sick and disabled in the army were all eaten up, and then the strong soldiers would kill each other.  In any case, the city could no longer be defended. All the generals, except the deputy general He Kegang, believed that the only way left was to surrender.

    So Zu Dashou sighed: "Is there any reason for immortality in life? But serving the country, the family, and the body are all equally important. Now that I have served the country with all my loyalty, I only cherish this life."

    So he killed He Kegang who refused to obey, and set up an altar with Huang Taiji outside the city to swear an oath, which was regarded as a formal surrender.  Then he offered advice to Huang Taiji. He was willing to take an army to Jinzhou and respond in the city. Huang Taiji was full of joy.  But after Zu Dashou entered Jinzhou City, he resisted the Qing army.  Huang Taiji became so angry that he personally attacked Jinzhou and Ningyuan twice, but failed.

    Those who take pleasure in conquering cities and territoriesHow many Europeans grew up with the dream of "taking the heads of their ancestors and seizing the flowers and mountains of the Southern Dynasties"?

    And now, Zu Dashou once again faces the sworn enemy in Daling River: Jinlu!

    Can you win?  He didn't have much confidence. The bandits in the Central Plains were making a lot of noise, and now the imperial court could give him very little help. He could only rely on the soldiers at the border for everything.

    Of course, there is also his nephew Wu Sangui.

    When his uncle needed help the most, Wu Sangui successfully broke through the Jurchens' blockade and appeared in the Daling River, and with him was a man named Ding Yunyi.

    Zu Dashou had heard of Ding Yunyi's name. Like his nephew, this man had become famous in the past two years. He became a general at a young age and his future was limitless.

    With the help of Ming Dynasty¡¯s two most dazzling generals, Zu Dashou felt much more relaxed.

    "Duduo opposite is also only twenty-two years old." Zu Dashou said thoughtfully: "With such a young general as the commander-in-chief of Jinlu, we also have you in Ming Dynasty. It seems that we people are old.  ¡±

    "How can uncle be called old?" Wu Sangui said with a smile; "In Sangui's opinion, uncle is still very young."

    Zu Dashou smiled and waved his hand: "Don't flatter me, you know what I am like in your heart. Although the eldest uncle, Xiang Wen, and Duduo across from me are young, they are brave enough to win the three armies and should not be underestimated."

    "Duduo is nothing to worry about." Ding Yunyi suddenly said.

    Zu Dashou and Wu Sangui were surprised when they heard Ding Yunyi say calmly: "Duduo's behavior is willful and even absurd. He does not buy Huang Taiji's many attempts to win over him. He scorns the people Huang Taiji likes, Huang Taiji  He prefers to get close to people whom Taiji hates. On New Year's Day, Duoduo gave Huang Taiji a bad horse as a gift, which was an example of this. When he was accused, he said it was a joke.  He laughed about it. That was fine, but when it came to his marriage, he acted very stupidly, even beyond Huang Taiji's tolerance Duduo was already fourteen years old in the second year of his pseudonym Tiancong.  At the age of twelve, it was already too late to get married. The girl he wanted to marry was not Xiaoduan's sister, but his uncle Abtai's daughter, and he invited Azig.  As an elder brother, he went to propose marriage without obtaining Huang Taiji's consent in advance. However, Azig was convicted and lost his identity as the flag master because of this small incident. It was really a fuss. In the final analysis, Huang Taiji did not want Duduo and his uncle.  In particular, Abtai is one of the people Huang Taiji hates the most, and Azig's strong and reckless temperament cannot be controlled by the three major Baylors and Tiancong Khan, so they can use this to attack him and deprive him of his military power.

    Huang Taiji hates Abtai very much, so Huang Taiji firmly opposes the marriage between Dodo and Abtai.

    The reason why Huang Taiji is disgusted with Abtai comes from a certain source.  The key lies in the aftermath of the power struggle after Nurhachi's death.  Abtai is the third son of the great Belmantai of the Ula tribe, the younger brother of the great Fujin Abahai, and the uncle of the three Azig brothers.  After Mantai was killed, his younger brother Buzhantai became the Great Beile, and Abtai fled to the Yehe tribe.  In the fourth year of Destiny, Ye He was destroyed by Jianzhou Jurchen.  Was taken to Houjin.  Nurhachi adopted him as a minister because his sister was his beloved Fujin, and soon married his daughter Princess Heshuo to Abtai. In this way, he was both the uncle of the country and the son-in-law, and he was both shrewd and capable.  He was particularly favored by Nurhachi and promoted to the top. Within a few years, he was promoted from an idle bannerman to the commander of thousands of troops. He was the highest general of the Eight Banners under the rule of Zuohan, the chief military officer and the first governor.  A powerful and influential military and political figure.

    On December 15, the sixth year of the Pseudo-Hand Destiny, Nurhachi gave the white fur coat with mink he was wearing to "Abu Tainaha", which shows Nurhachi's love for him.  On the 13th day of the first lunar month of the seventh year of Tianming, Nurhaci arranged a guard of honor for the generals of the Eight Banners. The first class included sixteen people including Abu Tai, Nurhachi's son Tang Gudai, adopted son Fulhan, son-in-law He Heli, Yang Guli and other generals.  It is an honor for soldiers and officers to be treated equally.  In March of the seventh year, Abtai was already in charge of the first banner of Gushan Ezhen. By the first month of the eighth month of Tianming, Nurhachi personally promoted him to the third-class general officer. Five months later, he was promoted to the highest-ranking general of the Eight Banners who handles military and political affairs.  The first official is to supervise the hall.

    After Huang Taiji succeeded to the throne, the first thing he had to attack was the power of the three Dorgon brothers. At that time, they were young and had no experience in marching, fighting, managing flag affairs, and participating in politics. The only person who could give them advice was this prominent figure in the Eight Banners.  , the third brother¡¯s biological uncle, Abu Tai, died.  So after Huang Taiji came to power, he kept looking for reasons to attack him, and he was demoted to a small guerrilla soon.

    And Duduo wants to marry his cousin not only because of her talent and appearance, but also to gain an alliance.  Azige was so active in sending people to arrange marriage arrangements, and Huang TaijiThey were so afraid of hating Abtai that they resolutely broke up the marriage. The only reason was to prevent Abtai and the three Azig brothers from joining together.  With the soldiers and horses of the three brothers, plus Abtai's resourcefulness, high moral standing, and good at fighting, they will be a great force and a threat to Huang Taiji's rule.  What's more, Abtai is originally the biological uncle of the three brothers. If they are closely related, he will become Duduo's father-in-law. In addition, Abtai was demoted four levels in a row and relegated to a minor guerrilla position. He has deep resentment towards Huang Taiji. The four of them share the same enemy and share the same fate.  The threat to the three major Baylors and Huang Taiji was too great, and they violated Huang Taiji's taboo, so Huang Taiji ignored his family motto, violated the oath he made more than a year ago, and violated the legal rights of the flag owners Azige and Duduo.  In order to obtain the rights and interests, Azig was severely punished for the reason of betrothal, and he was deprived of his status as Gushanbeile.

    To be honest, whether it was for the purpose of wining over, whether it was because he felt guilty about forcing Dodo's mother Abahai to death, or to gain the reputation of being tolerant and friendly, Huang Taiji was still very tolerant of Dodo, except for Nurhachi.  All the remaining twenty Niulu troops were given to Duduo, making the Zhengbai Banner under his control the most powerful. In addition, Duduo was still tolerant of Duduo's various acts of becoming a leader, and he had some achievements.  He was especially praised, but Duduo didn't appreciate it and insisted on going against Huang Taiji.

    But Huang Taiji¡¯s extra pampering could not dispel Duduo¡¯s inner resentment.  Huang Taiji didn't like Azige very much, but Duduo ignored his objection and got very close to Azige.  When Dai Qing of the Mongolian Jarut tribe surrendered, Azig wanted to seize the wife of Dai Qing's son Shandu. Huang Taiji stopped him, but Duduo went to ask for it with Azig behind Huang Taiji's back and thanked Tudu.  Tuhan Fufu threatened him, but Fufu later reported the matter to Huang Taiji, so it didn't cause trouble.

    At first, Huang Taiji believed that Duo Duo was young and arrogant and could be tolerated. He only told his subordinates that if they found Duo Duo's erroneous behavior, they should rebuke him and try to correct him. Later, he called him from time to time to "secret instructions", but Du Duo  Duo didn't appreciate Huang Taiji's good looks and didn't want to repent or say anything. Instead, he blamed Huang Taiji for being meddlesome. As time went by, the conflict between the two brothers deepened.

    Huang Taiji can tolerate the matter of brotherhood, but he cannot forgive Duduo for his negative tone on the battlefield.

    In the sixth year of the false name Tiancong, the army conquered Chahar and Mongolia and returned to Zhangjiakou. Huang Taiji ordered peace talks with Ming generals to discuss mutual trade. Duduo was eager to return home and raised objections in public, attacking Huang Taiji for being so insignificant.  It is not worth the gain to garrison a large number of troops for things. He also claimed that even if he was given the property, he would not care about it and would not take it. This embarrassed the emperor and accused him of being eager to return home. He was just infatuated with prostitutes and could not fight for a long time.  Huang Taiji found that Duduo was very disgusted with his beloved, but was very sympathetic to the people he hated. He was so angry that he said: "Although you have talent, but you are divorced, what's the point?"

    When Huang Taiji was marching to the Ming Dynasty, Duduo led his 500 troops to meet the 800 troops led by the Ming general Zu Dashou. Zu Dashou led his troops to attack, but Duduo retreated without fighting, resulting in the death of nine soldiers and the loss of 30 horses.  Duduo was also lazy and playful, which directly affected the major events of the campaign.

    His brother Dorgon was ordered to go to war as a general, and he and Yue Tuo marched together to conquer the Ming Dynasty. Huang Taiji led the kings and ministers to see him off at the martial arts field, but Duoduo did not go to see him off on the pretext of avoiding acne. He brought prostitutes to play music and sing at home, and also  It is a pleasure to put on the costumes of excellent people and put on makeup and powder to act.

    Some of these things Zu Dashou knew, some were not. Hearing Ding Yunyi talk about it, he was shocked. How did Ding Yunyi know about these border issues when he has been in Taiwan for a long time?

    Ding Yunyi smiled slightly and said: "With a man like Duduo as the commander-in-chief of Huang Taiji, is there any reason not to fail?" (To be continued)

 Part One: The Storm in Penghu Chapter 252: Chain Plan (Part 1)

    "I don't think Xiang Wen is far away in Taiwan, but he knows so much about Jin Lu." Zu Dashou sighed: "It's ridiculous that we are fighting with Jin Lu day and night, but our grasp of these things is far inferior to Xiang Wen."

    Ding Yunyi felt ashamed in his heart. Did he not know Duduo better than anyone else in this era?

    "How does Xiang Wen think we can fight?" Zu Dashou pointed forward: "Although Duoduo is at odds with Huang Taiji and he likes women and pleasure, he still has a good way of leading troops. Since Xiang Wen is so contemptuous of Duoduo  Duo, do you think you have a plan to defeat the enemy? "

    "Yun Yi has a plan in mind, I don't know if it is feasible." Ding Yunyi looked around and whispered his thoughts.

    Zu Dashou and Wu Sangui could only look at each other in silence.  After a long while, Wu Sangui said, "Second brother, this, these are all interconnected and intertwined. If one link is not handled well, it will be self-defeating."

    "Brother, in the main town, the soldiers are in trouble." Ding Yunyi was full of confidence: "The Jinlu came with great momentum, their soldiers were well-equipped, and they were supported by puppet troops who defied the will of heaven to help them. Although our army defeated Hubei,  Leshun, but Jinlu's vitality is not injured, and the main force is still strong. In a head-on confrontation, he may not be able to win. If he can succeed this time, Jinlu will definitely be shaken by setbacks. I predict that Jinlu will never dare to use large-scale troops against our border within a year.  , we got a chance to breathe.¡±

    Zu Dashou had been in the army for a long time. He was very scheming and good at using soldiers. He had been planning for a long time and suddenly stamped his foot: "Just do it! Our army was defeated at Daling River in the previous round. This became a worry for the soldiers. This time  If you have to defeat Jin Lu and regain your morale, it's worth taking the risk."

    Seeing that his uncle had made up his mind, Wu Sangui did not hesitate any longer.

    Zu Dashou, Ding Yunyi, and Wu Sangui discussed for a long time and planned out the details one by one. Everything was down to the smallest detail, and they would only give up after careful discussion.

    After the plan was agreed upon, Zu Dashou raised his head and said: "Xiang Wen. If I can win this time, I will take credit for your contribution! Whatever you ask for, I will agree to it."

    Ding Yunyi smiled and said: "Yun Yi has no other requirements. He is just willing to beg the commander-in-chief to sell me a batch of military horses. That will be enough for me."

    "There is no place to raise horses in my Ming Dynasty. Even Guan Ning's cavalry is worried about the horses." Zu Dashou told the truth.  But he immediately said: "But since you Xiang Wenti, as long as you win this battle, no matter how difficult it is, I will gather 500 horses for you and send soldiers to help you escort you back. It's just that it's easy to get horses.  "It's difficult to raise a war horse. I can't help you with the following matters, but you have to rely on yourself."

    "Thank you, Chief." Ding Yunyi was overjoyed and hurriedly thanked him.

    Zu Dashou nodded slightly, but was filled with emotion in his heart.

    I am afraid that the Ming Dynasty will not be destroyed until the end of time.  First, his nephew Wu Sangui was born, and now Ding Yunyi was born.  I had heard that Ding Yunyi fought in the Central Plains before, and thought he was just brave, but now, he is just like his nephew.  He is also a brave and resourceful person

    ?¡­

    "Fifteen Baylor, Orshun is back."

    "Tell him to come in." Duduo, who was drinking, said without raising his head.

    As soon as Oreshun walked in, his face was full of shame: "Fifteen Baylor, Oreshun has embarrassed you!"

    "It's not a big deal. Who doesn't lose the battle?" Surprisingly, Duduo didn't mean to blame at all: "We don't fight with the southerners for a day or two. There are many southerners who are good at fighting.  Zu Dashou counts as one, Wu Sangui counts as one, and there is another one you met, what is his name? "

    "When I return to Fifteen, I will not be Baylor, and my name will be Ding Yunyi."

    "Ding Yunyi? I've never heard of him before." Duduo put down the wine bowl in his hand casually: "You didn't suffer any major damage, did you?"

    "It's still complete." Seeing that Fifteen Beile didn't punish him, Orshun felt a little relieved.

    Duduo nodded: "That's good. Who can win every battle? If we lose once, let's just try again next time. It's not a big deal."

    While he was talking there, someone else came in and reported: "Fifteen Baylor, Zu Dashou sent someone to beg you."

    "Zu Dashou? What did he send people to do?" Duduo was a little strange, so he still asked Zu Dashou's envoy to come in.

    It was only after listening to Zu Dashou¡¯s envoy about the purpose that Duduo had a rough idea.

    It turned out that Zu Dashou was afraid of Duduo's army and worried about the failure of the last battle at Daling River, so he did not dare to confront Duoduo. In addition, he was grateful for Huang Taiji's grace of not killing, so he was willing to withdraw from Daling River.  , I was just afraid that there would be discussions in the court and the emperor would blame himself, so I wanted to have this pretentious confrontation for a few days, and then take the initiative to withdraw my troops.  During this period, Duduo was also asked not to use troops.

    &nbsp; "I understand. Go back and tell your commander-in-chief that I admire him very much. Since the commander-in-chief has proposed it, I will not send troops first. I just hope that your commander-in-chief will keep his promise." Duduo finished listening.  , he said nonchalantly.

    The envoy was overjoyed and thanked him profusely.

    Duduo was extremely polite and treated the envoy to a meal before letting him go.

    As soon as the envoy left, Orshun said hurriedly: "Fifteen Beile, this must be Zu Dashou's conspiracy, don't be careless!"

    Duduo smiled and said: "Don't I know that this is a trick to surrender? We have also studied the Three Kingdoms intensively and know that the southerners like to use this kind of strategy. They first make us give up our defenses, and then attack and win."

    "In this case, why did Fifteen Baylor still agree?" Oreshun was puzzled.

    Duduo stood up and said: "He knows how to use tricks, can't I? I think Zu Dashou thinks I have slacked off. Either tonight or tomorrow night, he will come to sneak attack and rob the camp!"

    As he spoke, his face darkened and he said seriously: "Shang Kexi, Lang Hekun!"

    "exist!"

    "You two each lead an army to ambush the camp. If Zu Dashou doesn't come, it's okay. If he comes, it will be Wu Sangui. As soon as Wu Sangui arrives, you two will attack from left and right, so that Wu Sangui will lose his troops and defeat the general here!"

    "yes!"

    "Eleshun!"

    "exist!"

    "Wu Sangui will definitely panic as soon as he retreats. Your own troops will take advantage of the situation to cover up and kill them. Zu Dashou hopes for success and will never take precautions. You can pursue the defeated soldiers and catch them off guard!"

    "yes!"

    "The rest of the troops are following me, chasing me all the way! This time Zu Dashou made a mistake, and his reputation has been ruined ever since!"

    "Fifteen Baylor's miraculous calculations, I am convinced! I am willing to follow Fifteen Baylor to kill the enemy and show my might!" The generals shouted in unison.

    A smile appeared on Duduo¡¯s lips

    ?¡­

    It¡¯s completely dark.  Except for the soldiers patrolling and standing guard, everything in the entire camp was quiet.

    Lang Hekun led his soldiers and quietly ambush one wing of the camp.  Patiently waiting for the enemy to arrive.

    "Guerrilla, someone is coming."

    "Get ready!" Lang Hekun ordered in a low voice while sighing in his heart.

    Although Gushan Beile is wild and unruly all day long.  He likes drinking and sex, and it is his first time as a head coach, but he is really a talented general.

    He saw Zu Dashou's plan at a glance, and he followed his plan and set an ambush here.  When the southerners arrived and ambushes were everywhere, how could Zu Dashou not be defeated?

    A large group of Ming troops quietly appeared outside the Jurchen camp, leading a general. Lang Hekun looked at it under the moonlight, but it wasn't Wu Sangui, who was it?

    I admire Duduo more and more in my heart.  He even figured out who would lead the Ming army.

    "kill!"

    At this time, seeing Jin Lu approaching the camp, Jin Lu showed no reaction. Wu Sangui waved his sword and roared sharply.

    Several feather arrows flew out, and the few golden prisoners standing guard fell down immediately.  The Ming army was excited and surged in.

    At this moment, there was a sudden loud sound of trumpets in the camp, and then countless enemies poured out of the darkness.

    "No, I've fallen into a trap!" Wu Sangui shouted: "Jinlu has been prepared for a long time, and the plan of the general town is broken. All generals, follow me and kill!"

    The Jinlu on the side shouted to kill Zhentian, and I don¡¯t know how many soldiers and horses were ambushed.  The Ming soldiers commanded by Wu Sangui were panicked and turned their horses around in a hurry and ran away.

    Jin Lu pursued and killed him for a while and made great gains.

    Duduo looked at everything with a smile, and suddenly shouted: "Elshun, aren't you going to take revenge?"

    Ershun was in high spirits and waved his sword: "Kill Wu Sangui! Revenge!"

    "Kill Wu Sangui! Kill Wu Sangui!"

    Jinlu shouted like a tide, and chased after the defeated Ming army.

    Duduo asked someone to lead the war horse, and then climbed on the horse himself: "My sons, let the southerners see what a good Jurchen man is, and follow me to kill the enemy!"

    Having just repelled the sneak attack of the Ming army, seeing Duduo being so brave now, everyone in Jinlu was excited and rushed out regardless of everything.

    The Ming army was defeated as quickly as it came in a sneak attack.  Seeing the enemy chasing after him, he was even more panicked.

    Seeing that they had arrived at their camp, the Ming soldiers kept running and shouting: "Run, run! The sneak attack failed, the Jinlu are coming to kill them, run, run!"

    At this point, the camp was also in chaos.  Some were timid and actually dropped their weapons and flags. Before the defeated Ming army arrived, they had already turned around and ran away.

    ?No matter how loudly the officers at all levels scolded and shouted, there was nothing they could do.

    Seeing this scene, Zu Dashou sighed: "We lost to Xiao'er Duduo this time. Now that things have happened, there is no other way. The whole army must retreat!"

    Zu Dashou gave an order, and the entire Ming army fell into chaos

    By daybreak, none of the Ming troops originally stationed here were left. By the time Duduo arrived with the main force, the battle was already over. Those Jurchen soldiers were happily cleaning the battlefield one by one.

    Oreshun pursued the most fiercely and captured the most. The depression of being defeated before was swept away. Seeing Duduo's arrival, he stepped forward and said loudly and excitedly: "Fifteen Baylor, the Ming army is defeated, Oreshun will not be defeated."  I am willing to beg a division to continue the pursuit and seize the entire Daling River in one fell swoop!¡±

    Duduo, however, remained silent. He carefully observed the battlefield and asked a few questions in detail. His expression was uncertain, sometimes frowning, sometimes thinking. After a long time, he slowly asked: "Zu Dashou,  That is our biggest enemy. In Jinzhou, he has no food and grass inside and no reinforcements from outside. He can still hold on hard. If he didn't finally run out of food, he would not surrender. Everyone, Zu Dashou led the troops well and stayed calm in times of danger.  , but why did this sneak attack fail and be so defeated?"

    All the subordinates looked at each other, and no one could answer.

    "I expect there must be some fraud involved." Duduo looked serious: "Everyone, I watched carefully during the night attack. Although Wu Sangui was defeated, he retreated in an orderly manner. The front team became the rear team, and the rear team became the front team, every detail.  There was no chaos. Moreover, we chased and killed very few Ming soldiers. The same is true here. Why is that? "

    "Could it be, could it be" Shang Kexi asked from the side: "Could it be that Zu Dashou failed on purpose?"

    "Yes, that's right!" Duduo sneered a few times: "How can it be so easy to succeed in a sneak attack in today's battles? No matter our camp or the Ming army's camp, the defenses at night are extremely tight, and a rash sneak attack is nothing different.  It¡¯s child¡¯s play. How can a great general like Zu Dashou not understand this?¡±

    He said loudly: "Where is the picture?"

    The map was brought quickly. Duduo looked at the map for about a stick of incense before he slowly raised his head and said, "If my prediction is right, Zu Dashou must have set up an ambush at Donkey Hill not far ahead.  , waiting for us to fall into the trap.¡±

    "Fifteen Baylor, what should we do?"

    "I will let them reap the consequences!" Duduo laughed loudly: "Eleshun, you still lead the troops to pursue them all the way. When they get to the point where the Ming army ambush is called donkeypo, they will definitely attack together. You will only fall into the trap. Just hold on!"

    "yes!"

    ¡°That¡¯s so gratifying, Lang Hekun!¡±

    "exist!"

    "You two will lead your troops on the left, and I will lead the main force on the right. When the Ming army ambush all the troops, you and I will suddenly attack from both sides, and the Ming army will become a turtle in the urn."

    "yes!"

    These generals loudly received their orders while sighing inwardly.  As expected, the Great Khan has a good sense of people. Gushanbeile has always been so stubborn and told him to go east or west, but the Great Khan chose him as the main force in this decisive battle.

    At that time, there were many voices of opposition in the court, firstly because of Duduo's character, and secondly because Duduo was only 22 years old and lacked experience.  But the Great Khan was stubborn and firmly believed that Duduo would definitely succeed in his trip.

    Many of the ministers did not believe it, but the scene in front of them made people have to believe him.

    Zu Dashou made two attempts, but Gushan Beile saw through them both times. Although he was young, his talent was no less than that of the famous Ming Dynasty general Zu Dashou.

    The generals were getting ready, and Shang Kexi stepped forward and said, "Fifteen Baylor, do you want to inform the Great Khan?"

    "The Great Khan? No need!" Duduo shook his head: "It will be the same when the Great Khan comes. Let's talk about it after I cut off Zu Dashou's head and send it to the Great Khan."

    He actually had deep resentment towards Huang Taiji in his heart.  Huang Taiji actually ignored his family motto, violated his oath, violated Azige's and his own legitimate rights and interests, severely punished Azige for being a bride, and deprived him of his status as a Gushanbeile. For Dodo,  It's completely unbearable.

    He must fight a beautiful victory to show Huang Taiji, regain Azig's due rights, and tell him that everything Huang Taiji did was wrong.

    Ancestor¡¯s birthday?  Zu Dashou is already old. His era has passed. Now, it¡¯s time for young people like them to rule the world!

 Part One: The Storm in Penghu Chapter 253: Chain Plan (Part 2)

    Everything is already in Duduo's hands.

    Oreshun led his elite troops to pursue them all the way. When they reached the Donkey Slope, the sound of killing shook the sky, ambushes appeared everywhere, and countless Ming soldiers rushed out.

    Oreshun shouted sharply: "They are all part of Fifteen Beile's plan. Gentlemen, why don't you fight to the death!"

    After saying that, he took the lead and fought against the Ming army personally.

    The spirit of the Jinlai was inspiring, following Elder Shun, regardless of all struggle.  Although the Ming army was outnumbered and powerful, it was unable to do anything for a while.

    After fighting for a while, the horns of the Ming army on the left and right wings suddenly sounded, and then countless enemies appeared like a tide.

    "Zu Dashou fell into the trap!"

    "Zu Dashou's plan was discovered by Fifteen Belle!"

    Wave after wave of cries sounded all around, and the mountains roared and the tsunami surged towards the Ming army.  After the besieged Oreshun army received reinforcements, everyone cheered and turned back to launch a counterattack against the Ming army.

    In an instant, Duduo arrived with the main force in person, which further increased his subordinates' confidence in victory.

    Wu Sangui, who was commanding here, shouted loudly, turned his horse and left.  Those Ming troops were even more panicked and retreated one after another.

    "The Southerners have been defeated! The Southerners have been defeated!"

    Pieces of cheers came from among the golden prisoners. By this time, everyone was convinced by Duduo.

    "Pursue with all your strength, don't get away from Wu Sangui!" Duduo took the sword and shouted sternly.

    "Don't run away from Wu Sangui! Don't run away from Wu Sangui!"

    Duduo carefully watched the formation of the Ming army and called to his soldiers: "Hurry up and report to Oreshun. Although the Ming army is defeated. The retreat is orderly, but I'm afraid there is still some fraud. The main force of Kuang Zu's birthday has not yet come out. Once Wu Sangui kills and returns his carbine,  Let Oreshun attack with all his strength, so that he can't respond, and he can win a big victory this time!"

    Duduo has firmly grasped the initiative on the battlefield.

    Everything is exactly the same as Duduo¡¯s judgment

    When Oreshun ran all the way to catch up, he gradually moved away from the main force.  Wu Sangui's defeated troops suddenly stopped fleeing, turned around, and turned back to attack Oreshun's army.

    at the same time.  Countless battle flags suddenly appeared on the battlefield.  The main force of the Ming army came out!

    Commanding them is Zu Dashou, a famous general of the generation who makes Huang Taiji both love and hate him!

    "This is the time for the decisive battle!" Zu Dashou's cry rang out on the battlefield: "Kill Oreshun, kiss Duduo again, all the generals will work hard!"

    The Ming army shouted loudly to kill, and Oreshun also shouted almost at the same time: "Why don't you, a good Jurchen man, work hard! Fifteen Beile will arrive in the blink of an eye!"

    After saying that, regardless of being surrounded, he led his troops and horses to launch a desperate attack on the Ming army, intending to prevent Wu Sangui's army and Zu Dashou's army from completing the alliance, and causing the Ming army's formation to be chaotic.

    Orshun's worship of Duduo has reached an unprecedented level.  Zu Dashou designed it three times.  But Fifteen Baylor saw through it three times. The Jurchens have such generals, so what else can they regret?

    At this time, Ding Yunyi, who seemed to have disappeared from the battlefield, quietly appeared outside Duduo's camp.  Two thousand cavalry followed him.  People don't make a sound, horses don't neigh.

    "Back to Shenrong, the main force of the Jinlu army has left, and only a few hundred people are left in the camp."

    Ding Yunyi smiled: "You think Duduo's camp was burned down, what would he do?"

    Huangfu Yunjie and Deng Changgui looked at each other.  Shaked his head.

    "It's nothing more than two points. One is to fight to the death. If we can defeat Zu Zongzhen, then it will be useless if we burn his camp. The second is to return troops to rescue in order to fight again." Ding Yunyi said slowly: "  But given Duduo¡¯s character, I think he will probably take the former path.¡±

    "What if he returns to rescue?" Deng Changgui was a little worried.

    "Then we will stay here and Zuzong Town will cover up the enemy. What do you think the outcome will be?" Ding Yunyi smiled, then pulled out the knife. His voice was not very loud: "Everyone, follow me.  The camp is burned down."

    "kill!"

    "kill!"

    Huangfu Yunjie and Deng Changgui roared at the same time, and the two thousand cavalrymen, like two thousand tigers that had only been released from their cages, roared away at the Jinlu camp.

    There were only five to six hundred gold captives defending the camp. The sudden appearance of the Ming army shocked them.  Shanxi, who was commanding here, said sternly: "The Ming army made a sneak attack, and we have all the food, grass and baggage. If there is a loss in the camp, we will all die. We must resist with all our strength!"

    However, the strength comparison between the enemy and ourselves is not at the same level at all, and the opponent is the most elite Guan Ning cavalry.

    Only when Shanxi's shouts stopped did a large group of Ming troops rush in.  Shanxi holds a big sword in his hand and supervises the battle vigorously.

    &nbsp; The opponent suddenly came galloping on a fast horse, rushed in front of him, and fell with a knife. Shanxi resisted with all his strength. The opponent struck several times in succession, and he was extremely fierce.

    Seeing the Ming army fighting back and forth in the camp, and his own men falling down one after another, Shanxi panicked, and accidentally got hit by the enemy on his horse. The horse whined in pain, and knocked Shanxi off the horse.

    Shan Xi was shocked. The opponent's war horse suddenly raised its hooves and pressed towards Shan Xi like a dark cloud.  Shanxi felt his eyes go dark, and then he let out a scream, and was kicked hard to the head by the opponent's horse's hoofs.

    That¡¯s Ding Yunyi¡¯s horse, Benxiao!

    Ben Xiao acted like a human being, kicking Shanxi's head to pieces with several consecutive hooves.

    Shanxi is also a fierce general under Duduo. When he was attacking Duoluote's tribe, he was fighting for the lead. Nuerhachi shouted that my Jurchen is really a good man but Shanxi.

    But who would have thought that this Jurchen warrior would actually die under the hooves of a beast.

    Ding Yunyi caressed his beloved horse. At this time, Guan Ning's cavalry could no longer resist. The golden captives stayed behind and suffered numerous casualties.  In a matter of seconds, most of the hundreds of people were killed.

    "Come to join the army, the camp has been captured for me!" Deng Changgui shouted excitedly: "There are countless grain and grass supplies!"

    "Burn!" Ding Yunyi said calmly.

    "What?" Deng Changgui was startled, and suddenly felt regretful: "Shenrong, isn't it such a pity to have so much food and supplies"

    "Burn them all." Ding Yunyi's answer was decisive: "Leave nothing! What I want is victory, not food and baggage!"

    "Yes!" Deng Changgui turned around and shouted loudly; "Burn it, burn it all!"

    ?? Fires soared into the sky in Jinlu¡¯s camp

    "Come to the army. What do you think this is?" A soldier suddenly took out a strange weapon with a handle six feet long.  The head is in the shape of a round hammer and is equipped with a number of iron nails.  There is also a spear at the end of the handle.

    Deng Changgui only glanced at it and said for Ding Yunyi: "This is called a spear. The one with a spear at the tail is called a wolf-tooth spear, and it is also called a Qianjun spear. This is the most powerful weapon of the cavalry. There is no one. The so-called spear is ten feet long.  This is what Cao Cao used in his poems, but it is no longer common for cavalry to fight. "

    Ding Yunyi also met Li for the first time.  Putting away the dragon's teeth and taking over the Qianjunshan, I felt that it had some weight.  Deng Changgui said with a smile: "Shen Rong, the weight of the Qianjun Gun in the past was much heavier than this. It is not that people with great strength cannot use it. This Qianjun Gun has been improved and is much lighter, but it is stronger than before."  ¡±

    Ding Yunyi tried to dance a few times and felt that he was very good at it. Deng Changgui could see clearly from the side. It is estimated that Shen Rong was not very good at using this kind of weapon that was hard to see on the battlefield: "There are only a few words for the usage of éÃ. cleave, "  Blocking, intercepting, blocking, teasing, charging, leading, and challenging are the most important. Once you master these two, you can go into battle and kill the enemy.¡±

    Ding Yunyi smiled and said: "I saw that Wu Shen, the general of Wu Shen, used his mouth and sword to create a powerful force. I was envious in my heart, so I will use this thousand soldiers today. Go and take the lives of the Tatars!"

    As he said that, he looked around the Jinlu Camp, which was ablaze with fire: "Everyone, the Jinlu Camp has been destroyed, and there is a bloody fight in the Zuzong Town. We will cover up the killings from behind, and the opportunity to make contributions has come. What are you waiting for!"

    With the sound of Benxiao neighing, he rushed out of the military camp.

    Deng Changgui followed Ding Yunyi to kill the enemy everywhere. Although he had not known him for a long time, he was completely convinced of him. He said sternly: "I, Guan Ning, are all over the world. General Zhaowu is the brave champion of the three armies. We will defeat the enemy today. Kill!"

    ?¡­

    The battlefield was completely in chaos.

    Jinlu, Ming army and Tianzhu army can be seen fighting in bloody battles everywhere.

    At this time, Duduo pursued continuously, and there was a disconnect between the front and rear. Olshun was at the front, Shang Kexi and Lang Hekun were on the left and right, and Duduo fell behind.

    ??The Ming army gathered all the main forces of Wu Sangui and Zu Dashou and charged against Oreshun who was at the front.

    Although Olshun was brave, he still had few soldiers, and the intention of preventing Wu Sangui and Zu Dashou from joining forces could not be completed.

    But at this moment, Wu Sangui, who was gradually gaining the upper hand, suddenly gave up on the Olshun Army, bypassed the flanks, and launched a surprise attack on the Shang Kexi Tianyou Army who was about to arrive on the battlefield.

    This is the weakest link in Jinlu.

    The Tianzhu Army continued to pursue, and was already exhausted. Wu Sangui rushed forward again, and soon fell into chaos.

    Before Duduo arrived at the battlefield, suddenly a flying horse came from behind and reported: "Fifteen Baylor, the camp, the camp is on fire!"

    Duduo and his men were shocked.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ve fallen into the Southern people¡¯s trick.Duduo's face was as dark as water: "The southerners deliberately let me see through their plans three times in a row to keep our army away from the camp. The geographical advantage has been lost. Now they are attacking my camp"

    "Fifteen Baylor, we are chasing lightly. The food, grass and baggage are all in the camp. It is not good for a long battle. Why not withdraw the troops and make a better plan?"

    Duduo pondered for a while at his subordinate's suggestion, and then shook his head decisively: "Our army's light armor is indeed not conducive to a long battle, but if we retreat at this time, Zu Dashou can take the opportunity to cover up the killing, and a disastrous defeat can be expected. The only plan for you now is  Only by making a desperate attack and defeating Zu Dashou's army can the situation be reversed!"

    After finishing speaking, he looked around at the generals: "You are all my Jurchen warriors, are you going to lose to the Southerners this time?"

    "I am willing to fight to the death with Fifteen Baylor!"

    Duduo laughed: "The greatest warrior among the southerners is Xiang Yu. In the past, Xiang Yu broke the cauldron and sank the boat and defeated the Qin army. Now we are also in a desperate situation. Why not learn from Xiang Yu and sink the cauldron and fight to the death!"

    "Fight to the death! Fight to the death!"

    The generals shouted together, and their somewhat panicked mood was quickly stabilized by Duduo.

    At this time, Jinlu was in danger, but under Duduo's encouragement, he had no scruples and continued to launch rounds of attacks on the Ming army.

    Zu Dashou stood at a high place and could see clearly. He couldn't help but smile: "Ding Xiangwen's chain plan has been used."

    "In the main town, Ding Xiangwen tried to deceive and let Duduo see the flaw. Duduo fell into the trap and went deep into the camp alone. He lost all his food, grass and baggage. Now Duduo is far away from his hometown and cannot enter.  , there is no way to retreat, we can only fight to the death, but it seems that Jin Lu has not suffered much loss in combat power."

    Zu Dashou smiled and said: "Duduo wants to learn from Xiang Yu and sink the boat, but the situation now is very different from that then. Xiang Yu's plan is to move forward, otherwise there is no other way out. But Jinlu may not have no way out, they are big  We can also take a detour and go back. Their determination to fight to the death is definitely not as good as Xiang Yu's army. If we waste them until tonight, they will lose their determination to fight to the death. Tomorrow will be the opportunity to defeat the enemy!"

    This is what Duduo doesn¡¯t want to see the most.

    If the Ming army devotes all its strength to fighting to the death, the outcome is still uncertain. The Jurchens are all holding their breath. This is what Duduo can best use at the moment.

    But the Ming army did not make such a choice.

    Every time they delay for a period of time, the Jurchens' determination to fight to the death will decrease. If they are delayed at night, panic will soon spread among the army.

    Duduo was eager for a decisive battle, but Zu Dashou was cunning and let Duduo punch into the cotton with one punch after another, but he couldn't use any force.

    The thing that Duduo was most worried about happened. Night fell, but the decisive battle did not happen

    "Uncle, kill the 280th level leader of the Tianshu Army. The Tianshu Army has been exposed!" Wu Sangui walked in excitedly.

    Zu Dashou smiled and said: "Very good. Uncle Chang, at this time Jinlu was divided into four, and Tianzhu Army is the weakest link among them. You fought today and scared Shang Kexi to death. In the decisive battle tomorrow, I will  It is expected that the Heavenly Support Army will not go all out."

    Wu Sangui nodded frequently and suddenly looked around: "Is there no news about Xiang Wen yet?"

    "No." Zu Dashou shook his head: "But since he has burned the Jinlu camp, he must be on his way back to the army at this time. Not only is this man as brave as you, but his tactics are also amazing. In the future, he will definitely be my Ming Dynasty  A pillar of talent!¡±

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? and and said: "There is also Duduo opposite, which should not be underestimated. Our Ming Dynasty produces young heroes, and Jinlu will also produce them again. It is rare, rare."

    At this time, on the battlefield, Ding Yunyi was 21 years old, Duoduo was 22 years old, and Wu Sangui was 23 years old. They were all young generals.

    God allowed these three young generals to meet here.

    Zu Dashou was very emotional. At that time, he was known as one of the four fierce generals in Liaodong, but as time went by, he got older year by year, and the future era belonged to people like Ding Yunyi and Wu Sangui.

    He calmed down and said, "Uncle Zhang, beware of sneak attacks by the Jinlu. Eat well tonight and have a good rest. I predict that the Jinlu's fighting spirit will be greatly reduced tomorrow, and it will be time to fight them decisively!"

    "Yes! Sangui will definitely take the lead and kill the Jinlu!"

    Wu Sangui responded loudly, but looked towards the night.

    Where is Ding Yunyi?  Where is Ding Yunyi now?  !  ~!

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 254: Nine in and nine out, no one can beat you!

    The night faded quietly, and the morning sun descended on the earth.

    Just as Duduo was worried, after the news that the camp was burned spread throughout the army, the original determination to fight to the death quickly began to disappear.  Especially as night falls, the worry and fear spread quickly.

    This kind of emotion is difficult to control, and Duduo can't do anything about it.  The only hope now is that after dawn, the soldiers can muster the courage to defeat the Ming army in one fell swoop.

    This is the only feasible way.

    The battle flags are fluttering and the wind is dancing.

    Zu Dashou is ready for a decisive battle

    The Jinlu's back road was cut off and divided into four parts. There was no food and grass. All the balance of victory had been tilted to the side of the Ming army.  The conditions are ripe for a decisive battle.

    Duduo is also not ready to wait any longer.  He must overwhelm the Ming army on the opposite side before his combat power is completely lost.

    The horn sounded with a whimpering sound

    "The Ming Dynasty must win and kill"

    "Hurry up, wow"

    Two different voices sounded together.

    The decisive battle of 80,000 people broke out here

    Those soldiers with completely different costumes strangled together on a small battlefield.  Fight bloody battles and sacrifice one's life.

    They are not fighting for a certain regime. Strictly speaking, they are fighting for themselves.  On such a battlefield, if the knife in your hand cannot chop off the enemy's head, then your own head will be chopped off by the enemy.

    "kill"

    Just as a Ming soldier shouted "kill", he received a fatal blow to his chest.  He fell into a pool of blood without saying a word.

    "Hurry up"

    Jin Lu, who killed the Ming soldiers, did not say the word "Wow" either, and his heart was already pierced by a spear.

    "The two soldiers who died at almost the same time were both only around 20 years old.  The cruel battlefield will not show any mercy to you because of your age

    When one person dies, another one will soon fill in, and then.  His fate would be the same as that of his companions, dying in obscurity on this battlefield.

    No one will know their names, and no one will care where they come from.  There are some other people in their family.  When the battle is over, the loser silently accepts his fate, while the victor cheers.  But what about these dead people? They will be turned into a pile of withered bones by the wind and sand.

    From now on, no one will remember what they have done.

    Wu Sangui led his soldiers.  He struck the enemy again and again, and the sword in his hand was already covered in blood. He was like a tiger, fighting in the enemy's formation again and again.

    At this time, Wu Sangui was brave and loyal to the Ming Dynasty. He was the Ming Dynasty¡¯s most powerful general at the border.

    The soldiers around him were also shocked by the general's bravery, and they shouted.  Go on and on, fighting to wash away the shame of the failure of the first Battle of Daling River.

    General is the soul of an army

    And Wu Sangui undoubtedly injected such a fighting spirit into his subordinates.

    The battle on the battlefield is indistinguishable, with the shouts of thousands of troops and horses.  Earth-shaking.  Blood washed the ground over and over again, and corpses filled every corner of the battlefield as much as possible.

    A human life is worth less than a humble ant on such a battlefield.

    The dark clouds blocked the sun, and it seemed that the sun did not want to see this terrible scene on the earth again.

    "kill"

    Suddenly, there was a "killing" sound behind Jin Lu.

    Wu Sangui stopped holding the knife in his hand, he knew who was coming.

    "Ding Shenrong. Ding Shenrong is Ding Shenrong back."

    There was a burst of cheers around him, and Wu Sangui laughed: "My second brother is back. Everyone, who will accompany me to fight a bloody road and bring Ding Shenrong in?"

    "We all wish"

    Wu Sangui laughed heartily and urged his horse: "Wu Sangui is here, anyone who stands in my way will die."

    "Ding Yunyi is here, anyone who stands in my way will die."

    The two young generals who were unprecedented in the Ming Dynasty were like two lightning bolts, constantly shuttling among the enemy's army.

    A big sword, a thousand-army spear, rolled up dust all over the sky, covering the sky and the sun.

    The enemy formation was actually torn open by these two young generals who regarded thousands of troops as nothing.

    "Second brother, you burned the food and grass well." Wu Sangui laughed, and his eyes suddenly fell on the weapon in Ding Yunyi's hand: "Where did the second brother get Qianjunyan?"

    "I surrendered it to Duduo's army." Ding Yunyi seemed to be very satisfied with the Qianjun gun in his hand: "I heard Deng Changgui say that there are several ways to use this gun, but I only know two, one to chop and the other to punch."

    "With these two methods, with the bravery of my brother, even a thousand troops and horses can no longer defeat it." When Wu Sangui said this, his face suddenly darkened: "I recognize this Thousand Army Cannon, do you know who originally used it?  "

    Ding Yunyi shook his head. Wu Sangui was about to speak when he saw a Jinlu general rushing over. Wu Sangui became furious: "I am talking to my brother, how dare you disturb me?"

    He reined up his horse and rushed forward, and chopped off the head of the Jinlu general with one blow. The Jinlu generals around him were all shocked, and none of them dared to come up.

    Wu Sangui came to Ding Yunyi with this heavy horse, with a solemn expression on his face: "This was originally used by Zhao Shujiao, one of the four fierce generals in Liaodong who is as famous as my uncle's ancestral town."

    "Zhao Shujiao?" Ding Yunyi didn't expect it at all.

    "Yes, it is Tai Shaofu who commanded the Eighth Route Army. General Zhao of Pingliao led the army to teach." Wu Sangui nodded: "Back then, General Zhao held this position and unified the three armies, deciding life and death. Those who advanced lived and those who retreated died. With  The elite soldiers under Huang Taiji fought three battles and won three, and they won 25 small battles. Later, they fought fiercely with Jinlu Beile Azig's army in Zunhua and were surrounded by the Four Banners on the Left Wing and the Mongolian soldiers.  After being annihilated, General Zhao's arrow fell from his horse in the middle of the town, but he still fought with all his strength and died, and the thousands of troops also fell into the hands of the Jinlu."

    Zhao Shujiao, this gun was actually used by Zhao Shujiao, one of the four fierce generals in Liaodong.

    After the Jin army invaded Liaodong, Zhao led the army and spent all his money to recruit warriors.  He went to war with his uncle Zhao Menglin.  Zhao was besieged by the enemy, fought hard to escape, was promoted to deputy commander-in-chief with military merit, and took charge of the army stationed in Liaoyang.  In the second year of Tianqi, Wang Huazhen abandoned Guangning City and fled to the pass. The city outside the pass was completely empty and undefended.  Zhao led Jiao and thirty-eight of his servants there.  Recover the former garrison city, garrison troops at the central garrison, and recruit 50,000 to 60,000 refugees outside the pass.  Let the strong join the army and the weak cultivate the land, and the military might be restored.  Four years later.  Zhao Lijiao was promoted to the post of governor Qianshi and was awarded the title of military officer.

    In February of the sixth year of the Han Dynasty, soldiers of the Later Jin Dynasty harassed Pingchuan and Sanshan Fort.  Yuan Chonghuan, the inspector general, ordered Zhao to lead the troops to attack and defeat the enemy. He was promoted to governor and general magistrate, and was actually awarded the title of chief military officer to guard Shanhaiguan.  In March of the seventh year, he moved to Jinzhou and served as the governor of the left.  In May, Hou Jin soldiers surrounded Jinzhou.  Zhao led the army to defend the city and attacked it with artillery. Afterwards, the Jin soldiers suffered heavy casualties.  After holding on for twenty-four days, the Jin army was defeated and retreated.  The imperial court granted Zhao Lijiao the title of Tai Shaofu, and he was hereditary to thousands of households.

    In August of the first year of Chongzhen.  Zhao led his troops to move to Yongping, which also had jurisdiction over Jizhen, and commanded the Eighth Route Army.  In September, he was ordered to guard Shanhaiguan again and was awarded the title of General Ping Liao.  In the second year, Qing troops moved south from Da'ankou.  Zhao led 4,000 troops to help. In November, he fought with the Qing troops in Zunhua, but was outnumbered. Zhong Liuya died for his country at the age of sixty, and all his troops were killed.

    Ding Yunyi took a deep breath.  After Zhao Lijiao was killed in battle, this tree fell into the hands of Jin Lu, and now it has returned to him. Is it possible that there is some divine will?

    Ding Yunyi said in a deep voice: "Now that I have gained the support of a thousand troops from General Zhao, I have to avenge General Zhao." He pointed to the front: "Brother, who is that Jinlu general?"

    Wu Sangui looked towards him: "That man's name is Mengbaha. He is a Mongolian. He has fought with our Ming army for many years and has great military exploits."

    Ding Yunyi saw that Mengbaha was extremely brave and had killed more than a dozen Ming soldiers with one blow of his sword, so he said to Wu Sangui: "Brother, help me protect the flanks, and watch me take his head to sacrifice to General Zhao's thousand soldiers."  "Army"

    Ding Yunyi roared and galloped out.

    Wu Sangui also roared, and guarded Ding Yunyi's side, desperately blocking the enemy soldiers.

    These two daring young generals completely ignored the enemy and charged at the enemy alone.

    When Mengbaha saw a general coming to kill him, he ignored it and charged forward.

    The two horses rushed closer and closer. Seeing them rushing towards each other, Ding Yunyi suddenly ducked.

    Mengbaha's war horse rushed forward and was in front of him. Ding Yunyi lowered his body, ducked his waist, and swung out the Thousand Army Spear in his hand, hitting Mengbaha's war horse's knee in the crotch.

    The war horse was in pain and rushed forward, lifting Meng Baha's whole body up. Ding Yunyi roared wildly, and thousands of troops hit Meng Baha solidly.

    Mombach¡¯s body that fell into the air flew into the sky again. When it fell, a man had already turned into a corpse.

    Those soldiers who witnessed all this were all horrified, where did this God of Death come from?

    ¡°Good kill,¡± Wu Sangui praised.

    Once Mengbaha died, the two of them had the same idea, and again in the Ming army, they came and went like the wind, and no one could stop them.

    The war horse stopped, and Wu Sangui suddenly pointed forward: "That man's name is Narbu, and he is also a powerful general among the golden captives."

    Ding Yunyi smiled and said: "What do you want to do, brother?"

    Wu Sangui laughed: "I protected your flank for you, don't you want to repay me? Watch me go get Narbu's head."

    As soon as the words fell, the two war horses rushed out.

    "Crazy, crazy." Huangfu Yunjie and other generals behind him couldn't catch up with them at all. Huangfu Yunjie shook his head repeatedly: "It's okay if there is Ding crazy in Taiwan. NowWhen we arrived at the border, Wu Feng appeared again.  "

    Wu Changgui also shook his head repeatedly: "Crazy, crazy, these two people are completely crazy."

    While he was sighing there, Ding Yunyi and Wu Sangui had already returned on horseback.  Wu Sangui threw the head on the ground: "Narbu is nothing more than that, his head is here. Second brother, can you kill him again?"

    "If eldest brother can kill, I can kill"

    At this time, Ding Yunyi was in high spirits.

    No matter what kind of person Wu Sangui will become in the future, at least Wu Sangui during this period was a truly rare good general of the Ming Dynasty and was infinitely loyal to the Ming Dynasty court.  Killing Tatars with him is also a major event in life.

    As for whether he will become a traitor in the future? Ding Yunyi doesn't want to know. He only knows that if history really cannot be changed and Wu Sangui still becomes a traitor, then he will die on the battlefield with him.

    Now, they have only one common enemy¡ª¡ª

    ??Jinlu

    Wu Sangui¡¯s laughter echoed on the battlefield: ¡°Second brother, look, the one over there is called Cheng Liuba, and the one on the right is called He Erhaqi. Second brother, which one do you want?¡±

    "I want He Er-<Recommended by registered members of Piaotian Literature>-It belongs to you, big brother, let's see who wants to kill it, you or me"

    Ding Yunyi's words fell to the ground, and the war horse had already galloped out.

    "Why are you cheating, second brother? Wait for me"

    Laughing loudly, Wu Sangui also rushed out

    "Eight in and eight out, God, Ding Yunyi and Wu Sangui are already eight in and eight out"

    A lieutenant beside Zu Dashou said repeatedly.

    ?Looking at the generals of the Ming Army, everyone was also shocked. It seemed that they couldn't believe that the two young generals of the Ming Army had actually killed eight in and eight out of the golden captives.

    "Ding Xiangwen, Wu Changbo, my Ming Dynasty is blessed." Zu Dashou repeatedly praised: "Where did the Ming Dynasty give me these two such brave generals? If the two of them join forces, how can Jin Lu be an opponent?"

    "Headquarters, look, they killed Zhehan and Feharasi again. Now they rush in for the ninth time."

    "Crazy, crazy." Zu Dashou finally said these two words: "Nine in and nine out, nine in and nine out, these two people are killing each other, they are crazy."

    ¡°As he spoke, he looked around at the generals and said sternly: ¡°Ding Yunyi, Wu Sangui, nine in and nine out, spread throughout the three armies and kill the enemy.¡±

    "Fifteen Baylor, two generals from the South, killed one of my lieutenants and three guerrillas in a row"

    "I've seen it, I've seen it, I've seen it all." Duduo's face was gloomy, and the anger in his heart was clearly written on his face: "Nine in and nine out, kill 16 of my generals, and my Jurchen's face is all gone.  After being killed by them, is there no one among my Jurchen warriors who can stop us?"

    None of the generals around him dared to speak.

    Those two southern generals were so brave. They were like being in a deserted land among thousands of troops. Those who stood in their way died, and those who fought died.

    "What are the names of those two people?" Dodo asked angrily.

    "One is General Wu Sangui, and the other is General Ding Yunyi."

    "I know Wu Sangui, he is our old rival, but where did Ding Yunyi come from?" Duduo asked through gritted teeth.

    "Back to Fifteen Baylor, this man is a Taiwanese general. It is said that during the Ming Dynasty's suppression of bandits in the Central Plains, he defeated the 50,000-strong army commanded by Zhang Xianzhong, the rogue bandit leader, with only three hundred cavalry, and later in Yingzhou."

    "That's enough, that's enough." Duduo interrupted his subordinates violently, pointing his finger in front of the formation, and said angrily: "My Jurchen's prestige has been completely lost here, how can I have the dignity to go back? Who will take the heads of these two people with me?"  Bring it and reward yourself with ten thousand gold coins.¡±

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­

    Ding Yunyi and Wu Sangui have now become the two most dazzling stars on the battlefield (your support on this site is my biggest motivation.)

    ( )-

    < Piaotian Literature registered members recommend this work >-

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 255 Great Victory!

    Nine in and nine out, no one can beat you

    Ding Yunyi and Wu Sangui, the two dazzling stars on the battlefield, completely ignited the fighting spirit of the Ming army

    It is completely conceivable what it would be like when there are two murderous gods who are simply unable to resist, and they can move in and out freely among thousands of troops.

    The morale on one side has been ignited, but the morale on the other side is disappearing rapidly.

    The war situation quickly began to take a major turn.

    "Ding Yunyi is invincible to Wu Sangui and unstoppable"

    Such calls also began to appear on the battlefield.

    Duduo has already felt that failure is approaching, but he has no way to reverse it.

    Now, he has to make a choice, continue to fight to the end to protect the reputation of the Jurchens, or withdraw from the battlefield as much as possible.  After all, it was impossible to complete the encirclement with the strength of the Ming army.  Retreating now can also reduce losses to a minimum.

    Dodo made his own choice: continue to fight to the end

    What prompted him to make this decision? No one can give the correct answer.  Perhaps he believed that his army still had the ability to continue fighting, or perhaps he did not want Huang Taiji to underestimate and laugh at him.

    Anyone can laugh at themselves, but only Huang Taiji cannot.

    This is a completely wrong decision. No matter from which aspect you look at it, the Houjin Army no longer has the ability to continue fighting.

    The camp was destroyed and all food, grass and supplies were gone.  The army goes deep alone and loses the rear that it can rely on. These are factors that exist in perspective and are irreversible.

    And there is an even more important factor:

    The combat effectiveness of the Ming army has reached an unprecedented level.  Inspired by Ding Yunyi and Wu Sangui, they were completely inspired to win.

    The balance of victory keeps tilting

    Ding Yunyi and Wu Sangui who go in and out nine times.  I can't remember how many times they have entered the enemy's army.  How many enemies did Qian Junshan and Da Dao Xia kill? They couldn't count them.

    They only remember that the enemies came up in batches and were killed by them one after another.  And the soldiers of the Ming Dynasty around them also burst out with earth-shaking shouts, drowning the arrogant Jinlu in the sea.

    The fortunate Tianzhu Army was the first to be unable to hold on.  This army, which was much inferior to the elite troops of Houjin, had no determination to fight to the end from the beginning.

    And when the situation became increasingly clear, Shang Kexi no longer wanted to waste his energy here.

    The Tianshu Army was the first to evacuate the battlefield

    The escape of Tianzhu Army further worsened the already pessimistic situation of Houjin Army.

    Duduo was extremely angry.  I have long said that these Han people cannot be trusted. They only surrender to the Jurchens for their own future and lives. Once the situation changes.  They must also be the first to betray.

    But he also knew that Huang Taiji would not punish them because Huang Taiji still wanted to use them

    I am glad that God helped the army escape.  This made the situation of Oreshun, which was already surrounded by heavy siege, even more difficult.  Olshun was the first to engage with the Ming army and was the first to fall into siege.  But now that the Heavenly Blessing Army has escaped, Duduo cannot give them direct help. This makes Elshun, who is bent on revenge and washing away his shame, begin to feel the fate of destruction.

    Oreshun is a loyal person. Even if he is in a desperate situation, he will never surrender. He does everything he can to prevent the army from collapsing.

    But the determination of the subordinates to fight was far less strong than that of their general.

    A large number of Ming troops rushed up, killing the enemies in the encirclement to their heart's content.  On their swords and guns.  Stained with the blood of Jurchens.

    And at this time, something terrible happened:

    Ding Yunyi and Wu Sangui set their sights on Oreshun

    Olshun has already seen the bravery of these two people. In his heart, they are even brave and good warriors among the Jurchens.  They were no match for these two Han generals.

    Once a person's fear arises, his combat effectiveness will be greatly affected.

    Orshun barely suppressed the fear in his heart and shouted loudly to urge his soldiers to fight to the end.  But when his soldiers saw the flags of Ding Yunyi and Wu Sangui, the fear was clearly written on their faces.

    Oreshun only saw two war horses, carrying two young Ming Dynasty generals.  As our troops charged and killed again and again, countless Jurchen lives quickly disappeared under the influence of our weapons.

    How can such a force be stopped? Oreshun simply couldn¡¯t answer himself

    Duduo was also trying his best to rescue Olshun, but the Ming army, which became more and more courageous as they fought, blocked the connection between Duduo and Olshun.

    Duduo¡¯s heart is flowing?.

    I remember that when I was young, Orshun often taught me how to ride horses and archery, and I regarded him as my uncle and teacher.  If there is anyone around me who is kind to me, then apart from my brothers, it is Elshun.

    This is why Dodo was unwilling to punish Orshun even if he lost the battle.

    But now, Duduo can only watch Oreshun and his soldiers making miserable cries under the swords and guns of the Ming army, but he can't do anything about it.

    Why not withdraw the troops? In addition to the reasons unknown to outsiders, Duduo also has a selfish intention in his heart that perhaps even he himself is not aware of:

    Once the main force retreats, the Ming army will put all its strength on Oreshun, and Oreshun will have no possibility of breaking out.

    The Ming army gradually closed the encirclement, and Oreshun and his soldiers were squeezed into a very small area.

    "Hurry up, wow"

    Oreshun knew that he would die this time, but he still tried his best to command his troops.  At this time, he made up his mind that since the defeat was irreversible, no matter what, he must use himself to attract the Ming army and try his best to buy enough time for Duduo's evacuation.

    But he never expected that Duduo was also making every effort to rescue him

    The casualties among the soldiers have been very heavy.  The defeat situation had begun to appear. Oreshun closed his eyes in despair. After a while, he opened his eyes again, held the knife in his hand tightly, and shouted with all his strength:

    "Hurry up, wow"

    Reining the horse.  Ding Yunyi gasped slightly.  After all, people are not made of iron. By now, they are already a little tired.  Looking at Wu Sangui next to him, it was the same.

    "Brother, can you still kill me?" Ding Yunyi asked with a smile.

    "Neng" Wu Sangui gasped a few times: "Second brother. I see you are tired. Go down and rest for a while. Brother, I am alone in the mountains."

    Ding Yunyi smiled and said: "Brother, aren't you tired? Brother, don't hold on, go down and rest for now, I will help you get Ershun's head."

    Wu Sangui laughed loudly: "Come on, second brother, let's see who among you and me takes down Olshun's head first."

    The two men urged their horses fiercely and rushed towards the place where the golden captives were densely packed.

    As soon as they saw Ding Yunyi and Wu Sangui rushing towards them, the Jinlu all moved out of the way, and no one dared to stop them.  This has never happened before in the history of the post-Jin Army.

    They are really afraid of being killed and killed.

    "Hurry up, wow!" Orshun, who was completely in despair, decided to complete what a Jurchen warrior should do here.  The humiliation last time was enough, if you still run away this time.  Then what face does he have to go back?

    He rushed forward with a few of his cronies who were unwilling to leave him.

    A big sword and a thousand-army spear whipped up a terrifying whirlwind and quickly enveloped the embroidered Jurchen.

    One by one, the Jurchen cavalry fell down with almost no resistance, until finally, Olshun made a sad discovery.  I am the only one left.

    And his opponents were two young generals who were unprecedented in the Ming Dynasty:

    Ding Yunyi, Wu Sangui

    The broadsword and Qian Junshan were raised, one to the left and the other to the right, coming with the breath of death.

    Ershun stopped all movements in his hands, and he didn't even want to make any resistance anymore.  Then, blood splattered, and a corpse that was divided into three parts fell from the horse.

    Oresun is dead, Oresun is really dead

    Dodo knew that everything was over.  The subordinates were not unheroic. They tried their best, but they still failed to rescue Oreshun.

    Oreshun also fought hard until the last moment, but he did not lose the Jurchens' face after all.

    No, no, Duduo immediately denied his thoughts. In fact, the Jurchens' face had been completely lost.

    Here it is, right here.  They were defeated by the Ming army, Ding Yunyi and Wu Sangui. From the beginning, Duduo thought that he had seen through the Ming army's plans three times, but he did not expect that he fell into a huge trap of the Ming army.

    Therefore, losing this battle is not unfair.

    "Retreat." When this order was given, Dodo seemed very calm. He was not depressed because of disappointment.

    Anger also disappeared without a trace.

    This was the first time he led an army as a commander, and he failed, and it was a disastrous defeat.  But that's nothing.  I am still young and can afford to lose.

    But from now on, the Jurchens¡¯ opponents may no longer be just Zu Dashou, but Ding Yunyi and Wu Sangui.

    "Jin Lu is running away, Jin Lu is running away"

    Cheers suddenly sounded on the battlefieldsounded.  Then the mountains and plains were filled with cheers like this.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long, long time since we¡¯ve had such a great victory. Those older veterans can hardly remember when they last won a battle.

    "The whole army pursues" Zu Dashou issued such an order.

    But as soon as the order was given, it was Ding Yunyi and Wu Sangui who rushed out first.

    At this time, the entire Ming army had completely followed these two men. Wherever they fought, the Ming army followed them.  In the eyes of these Ming soldiers, these two young generals were what they had in mind:

    God of War

    Cheers were heard from everywhere, and Ming troops were chasing them everywhere.  There has never been such a hearty battle, driving Jin Lu around the battlefield like chasing ducks.

    Zu Dashou has been watching the battlefield, with a happy smile on his lips.

    He can never forget a place - Jinzhou; he can never forget a person - He Kegang.

    Chongzhen spent four years building the city on the Daling River, but it was not completed in August. Jinlu attacked with one hundred thousand soldiers. Zu Dashou and He Kegang held on hard, and they ran out of food and support.  Zu Dashou and other generals all wanted to surrender, but He Kegang refused to comply, so Zu Dashou ordered the two men to take him out of the city and kill him. He Kegang's color did not change, and he did not say a word and died with a smile on his face.

    No one knows why He Kegang laughed, but Zu Dashou knew it, because He Kegang knew that his surrender was a fraud, so he did not hesitate to die to win the trust of Jinlu in the name of his loyalty.

    Zu Dashou knew that he was sorry for He Kegang, and now, Jinzhou's revenge has been slightly avenged.  But brother Gang, did you see it in the sky? Did you see me avenging you?

    Zu Dashou smiled, and suddenly two tears fell down

    In the Second Battle of Dalinghe, the Ming Army made three attempts and finally succeeded in gaining the upper hand. After the Jin Army's commander Duduo fell into the trap, he first lost the camp, destroyed all the food, grass and baggage, and then fell into siege.

    In this battle, the Ming army achieved a great victory. They killed 3,900 people from the Hou Jin army and Tianzhu army, including Orshun, the Jinlu general, and captured more than 800 people. This was unprecedented since the war between the Ming army and the Hou Jin army.  Great victory.

    And this battle also created two generals:

    Ding Yunyi and Wu Sangui.

    Their bravery is astonishing, and their nine in and nine out will surely be passed down from generation to generation.

    Ding Yunyi, in particular, was not only brave and good at fighting, but the entire battle was completely a plan he came up with, which caused Duduo to suffer such a disastrous defeat.

    According to Ding Yunyi, this war will ensure peace at the border for more than a year.

    At this point, Ding Yunyi's reputation has been completely established among border officials and Jinlu.

    The same is true for Wu Sangui. This tough young general of the Ming army, although already famous before, became even more famous after this battle.

    This is the first time Ding Yunyi and Wu Sangui have fought together, and they don't know if there will be another time.  One is far away in Taiwan, and the other is far away at the border. The two places are thousands of miles apart, so it is difficult to see each other again.

    But Wu Sangui didn't care. He knew that even if Ding Yunyi left, he would still feel that Ding Yunyi was by his side, because his fighting spirit had been deeply ingrained in the hearts of the border officers.

    After the war, Ding Yunyi asked Wu Sangui with a smile: "If one day you and I become enemies, who will win and who will lose?"

    "How can you and I become enemies?" Wu Sangui just thought he was joking and replied with a smile: "But if one day, you and I confront each other on the battlefield, and the second brother is so brave, please follow the ancients and stay away, otherwise I will  The battle is about to become more difficult.¡±

    "Okay." Ding Yunyi actually nodded seriously: "If such a day comes, I will definitely let Sanshe out first, and then I will fight to the death with my eldest brother."

    The two looked at each other for a long time and suddenly laughed loudly.  (Your support on this site is my biggest motivation.)

    ( )-

    < Piaotian Literature registered members recommend this work >-

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 256 Huang Juexin

    The victory in the Second Battle of Daling River suddenly made Ding Yunyi a well-known figure in the Ming Army at the border.

    Zu Dashou promised to give Ding Yunyi 500 war horses as long as this battle can be won. Now it is time for him to fulfill his promise.  But Zu Dashou didn't have to worry at all. In this great victory, a large number of Jinlu war horses were captured, which could fully satisfy Zu Dashou's promise.

    Zu Dashou and Wu Sangui were both busy with post-war work, and taking advantage of this opportunity, Ding Yunyi also went to Jinzhou to take a look at this historic city.

    Since the failure of the Jinzhou Defense War, Jinzhou has suffered great damage. However, after three or four years, the city has tenaciously regained its vitality.

    After walking around the city for a long time with Huangfu Yunjie and our guide Deng Changgui, we felt a little hungry. We randomly found a restaurant to eat, but found that it was already full.

    It turned out that the news of the great victory had reached Jinzhou, and the people were all in high spirits and drank wine to celebrate.

    The waiter was a little embarrassed. He looked around the restaurant for a while and found that there were only two guests sitting in a seat near the window. So he went up to discuss with them for a while, then came back to discuss with Ding Yunyi. The two guests had agreed.  Everyone squeezed in.

    Ding Yunyi saw that both of them were about forty years old, dressed simply, and did not look like rich people. He went up and cupped his hands: "Excuse me."

    "You're welcome." The dignified middle-aged man on the left smiled and said, "We are destined to meet each other thousands of miles away. Please take a seat."

    Ding Yunyi ordered the food and drinks and looked at the two people across from him: "I dare not ask Mr. Gao for his name."

    "I'm Huang Jue, this is my housekeeper. We are small businessmen who come to Jinzhou to do fur business." The middle-aged man replied: "May I know your name, sir?"

    "Ding Yunyi, these two are my companions."

    Huang Jue was shocked: "Could it be Ding Yunyi, who was like a god after the Jin army broke through the Daling River?"

    Most of Jinzhou knows about the deeds of Ding Yunyi and Wu Sangui. Ding Yunyi said politely: "It's just a fluke."

    "Oh, it's really you." Huang Jue was surprised and happy, and called the waiter.  He only said that everything Ding Yunyi ate today would be charged to his account.

    Ding Yunyi saw that he and the housekeeper were dressed simply, and he was probably just a small businessman, so he repeatedly said that he would invite them.  Huang Jue is a generous person.  There was no excuse.

    Huangfu Yunjie murmured in his heart, this is good, the one who entertains becomes the one who is invited.  As expected of a businessman, his calculations were very smart.

    Huang Jue poured wine for Ding Yunyi, Huangfu Yunjie, and Deng Changgui, and kept praising him: "When I arrived in Jinzhou, I heard about the great victory at Daling River, and also heard about two young heroes, one named Wu Sangui, and the other two young heroes.  One of them is you, General Ding. I admire him in my heart and wish I could see it with my own eyes, but I never expected that my wish would come true. "

    "That's ridiculous. That's ridiculous." Ding Yunyi smiled.

    Huang Jue immediately said: "The general Duduo who led Hou Jin's army is just an incompetent person. The general should really take off his head and command the world. That is a truly remarkable achievement."

    "I'm not that capable yet." Ding Yunyi sighed: "What I do is nothing more than to stop the Jurchens so that our Han people's land will no longer be plundered, burned and killed."

    "Oh?" Huang Jue seemed a little curious: "I'm from the mainland, and I've always heard about border issues. Are the Jurchens really that scary?"

    Ding Yunyi sneered: "Burning, killing, looting, and doing nothing evil, isn't it just terrible?"

    "I would like to hear the details." Huang Jue said very seriously.

    See the other person and sincerely ask for advice.  Ding Yunyi had nothing to hide: "On November 18th of the first year of the Apocalypse, Nurhaci ordered Heshuo Aminbeile to lead five thousand troops to execute the forced relocation order, and ordered the guerrillas in Phoenix City to move Zhenjiang, Tangshan, Kuandian, Zhenjiang, and Zhenjiang.  The residents of the small villages under Dongbao, Zhenxibao and other places were forcibly relocated to Sarhu. In order to force the people to relocate, Nurhaci also ordered that all the houses to the south be set on fire with Gushan as the boundary.  It was the middle of winter, and the Han people who were forcibly relocated along with their wives had to trek hard. It¡¯s not hard to imagine the suffering they suffered.¡±

    Huang Jue nodded slightly when he heard this. Deng Changgui had been at the border for a long time and knew it well. He said on the edge: "More than these? On the twenty-fourth day of the first month of the second year of Tianqi, Nurhachi led his army to Guangning. He occupied Guangning only ten days later.  , in the document issued to the capital on the fourth day of February, he created a man-made misery for the Han people in Guangning Jiuwei west of the Liaohe River, and ordered that the people of the Jiuwei be moved to the east of the Liaohe River, and stipulated that Jinzhou II  The guards moved to Liaodong, the Youtun guards moved to Jinzhou and Fuzhou, one guard from Yizhou moved to Gaizhou, another guard from Yizhou moved to Weining camp, one guard from Guangning moved to Fengjibao, Guangzhou  Ning's other three guards moved to Shenyang.? This migration was also forced during the severe cold winter.  The migration of the Han people by the Jin Dynasty was extremely coercive and sudden. Nurhachi issued a relocation order on the first day, and the Jin army drove the Han people on the road the next day. The Liao people were unwilling to move, so the Jin army set fire to their houses and sent troops.  They used swords on their necks and massacred them to force the Han people in Liaodong to migrate.  In November of the first year of the Apocalypse, the Houjin Army set fire to all the houses south of Gushan. If you stay where you are without moving, you will have nowhere to hide. In February of the second year of the Apocalypse, Dabeile Daishan became angry and left you behind.  The three thousand Han people who did not want to surrender were all killed, and they threatened to kill them if they did not go to the designated place.  Those who were relocated arrived at designated unfamiliar places without houses, food, or fields. Houjindutang's principle of resettling these relocated Han people was that large households should be integrated into everyone, small households should be integrated into small families, and houses should be shared.  , the grain was eaten together, and the fields were cultivated together, which deprived all the relocated people of their land. In a word, Nurhaci reduced some Han people to serfs of the Jinlu through forced immigration."

    "That's right." Huang Jue listened very carefully and nodded slightly: "It's a bit too much in this matter. It's no wonder that there are always riots in the land ruled by the Jurchens, and no matter what methods they use, they can't be quelled.  "

    Deng Changgui took a sip of wine, and his expression showed anger: "More than that? General Fang Ding also said that every time the golden captives arrived, they burned, killed and looted. Nurhaci's conquest of the Han region in Liaodong was always accompanied by  Burning, killing, looting, and plundering, wherever the Jin army went, they killed people, set fire to houses, and looted official and private property in the Han area. They were cruel and barbaric. Kaiyuan and Tieling were important towns in Liaodong in the 47th year of Wanli.  The Hou Jin army captured Kaiyuan in June and Tieling in July. They massacred the Han people in these two cities and plundered tens of thousands of soldiers and civilians in Kaiyuan. In order to transport these spoils to the Hou Jin, Nurhachi.  After mobilizing the transportation capabilities of Hou Jin and Kaiyuan at that time, the transportation was still incomplete after five or six days. One can imagine the misery of the Hou Jin army's looting of Kaiyuan. They returned after brutally looting Kaiyuan City.  At that time, they set fire to houses, government offices, buildings, and platforms. When there was nothing left to loot in Kaiyuan, they set fire to Kaiyuan and burned it to rubble. The people in Kaiyuan City had a clear understanding of Nurhachi's cruelty.  They would rather die than be obedient citizens of Houjin.¡±

    The more Deng Changgui talked, the angrier he became.

    In March of the first year of Tianqi, after the Jin army captured Liaoyang, they brought massacre and plunder to Liaoyang.  After the Eight Banners Army captured Liaoyang, the Later Jin Army actually sent a general to sit at the west gate and saw "Liao people with suspicious appearance."  That is to say, "point and kill". The officials of the Later Jin Dynasty were simply careless.

    Before the official release of the looting, Nurhachi ordered that wealthy households were only allowed to keep nine pieces of clothing, middle-class families were allowed to keep five pieces of clothing, and low-class families were allowed to keep three pieces of clothing.  All other property was handed over. This order made every Han family in Liaoyang bankrupt and their homes empty.  Later Jin gathered the clothes robbed in this way at the teaching military field in Liaoyang and provided them to the Jurchen and Mongolian nobles to pick up and enjoy.  Then the Jin army was particularly crazy about looting Guangning. They not only looted things on the surface, but also dug three feet into the ground and took away things buried underground by Guangning residents.

    The document Nurhachi sent to the capital of Guangning said: "Stop building the city and order soldiers to dig out the buried treasures inside and outside Guangning City. If you get two or three hundred taels of silver, give it to the person who dug it; if you get one thousand or twenty thousand taels, it will be given to the person who dug it.  Give half to the person who dug it. If you get more satin or python satin, hand over some of the best stuff, and give the other items to the person who dug it. If you get grain, the person who gets it can sell it."

    In order to obtain property, Nurhachi actually organized soldiers to dig three feet into the ground. This kind of robbery organized by a high commander is an anecdote in the history of Chinese wars and even the history of world wars.

    Huang Jue also had a solemn expression when he heard this, and his brows were furrowed, but the butler next to him had a gloomy expression.

    "Actually, in my opinion, Nurhachi is also a person without ability." Ding Yunyi said suddenly.

    Huang Jue was immediately surprised and hurriedly asked why.  Ding Yunyi smiled slightly: "There is a very obvious difference between the Jurchen people and the Han people in their hairstyles. The Han people have full hair, while the Jurchen people have braided hair. Nurhaci regarded the Han people's change of hair style and shaving of their hair as a sign of their return to the Jin Dynasty. Therefore,  Every time he conquered a place where the Han people lived together, he ordered the Han people to shave the front half of their hair, and the second half of their hair to be cut and braided in accordance with the custom of the Jurchen people.  We must know that the Han people's hair style has been going on for thousands of years. This hair style is combined with the Han people's concept of "the body, hair and skin are given to parents and dare not be damaged, which is the beginning of filial piety", which constitutes the national dignity and national dignity of the Han people.  An important part of the moral integrity.  Therefore, the Han people value their hair very much.  The people of the Liao Dynasty once said, "We don't care about life and death, so we shave our heads and make a fool of ourselves. The Japanese army ordered the army to kill them without distinguishing between true and false, and they will die as unjust ghosts."  "

    "Nurhachi glanced at Huang Jue and said: "Nurhaci insulted the dignity of the Han people in Liaodong and tried to achieve the goal of assimilating the Han people by forcing the Jurchen hairstyleA Gu, the ancestor of Yan Jin, opened the Ming Dynasty.  No matter how many places the Jurchen conquers, the struggle between shaving and anti-shaving will never stop, so I say that he is not as good as his ancestors.  "

    "After hearing what you said, I suddenly became enlightened." Huang Jue said continuously.

    The butler beside him said quietly: "Master, it's getting late, you still have something to do."

    "Ah, yes." Huang Jue looked reluctant to leave: "Originally I wanted to continue a long conversation with the general, but I have something important to do and I really can't stay for long. General, I admire the general, please accept these things.  , open it and look at it after I leave.¡±

    With that said, he asked the housekeeper to put down a small baggage, and left the hotel regardless of whether Ding Yunyi took it or not.

    "Humph, aren't you just trying to renege on your debt? Maybe there are some rags left behind." Huangfu Yunjie muttered and opened the baggage. As soon as he opened it, his eyes suddenly widened.

    ¡°Oh my god, there are two yellow gold ingots inside, each weighing about fifty taels.

    "Oh my God." Huangfu Yunjie quickly closed the bag and looked to the side, as if he was afraid that others would come to snatch it. Fortunately, no one paid attention to the diners. Huangfu Yunjie stuck out his tongue and said: "One hundred for a meal  Two gold, I have never seen this kind of handwriting.¡±

    Deng Changgui was also dumbfounded. This is no small businessman. He is simply extremely rich!

    Ding Yunyi frowned, as if he was thinking about something extremely difficult.  After a while, he suddenly asked: "Do you remember what he just said thank you for? He said, 'It's no wonder that there are always riots in the land ruled by the Jurchens, and no matter what methods are used, they can't be quelled.' Didn't he from  He's from the mainland, doesn't he understand this situation? Also, he only said the word 'Jurchen' from beginning to end and never mentioned 'Jinlu', could it be that?"

    He murmured the person's name: "Huang Jue, Huang Jue Aijueluo? Huang Huang Tai Chi?"

    Ding Yunyi suddenly whispered: "Huang Jue, no, that person might be Huang Taiji!"

    Huangfu Yunjie and Deng Changgui were dumbfounded. Deng Changgui didn't believe the truth; "No way, Huang Taiji is a captive chief, how could he come here?"

    ¡°Even if it¡¯s not Huang Taiji, he must be someone closely related to Huang Taiji!¡±

    Ding Yunyi stood up suddenly and rushed out of the store, but where could he find it in the huge crowd?

    At this time, seeing Huangfu Yunjie and Deng Changgui coming out, he hurriedly called Deng Changgui to his side: "Hurry up and ask the Zuzong Town to seal the city gate. No suspicious person can be spared!"

    Deng Changgui did not dare to neglect and went to do it immediately.

    Ding Yunyi knew that there was little hope of catching that person. If that person was really Huang Taiji, he would have already thought of how to escape since he dared to enter Jinzhou.

    You really deserve to die, why didn¡¯t you think of who that person was earlier?  Letting such an important person go in vain.  But you can't blame yourself entirely. Why does Huang Taiji look completely different from the portrait he saw in another era?

    I guess it was the Jurchens who deliberately painted Huang Taiji as tall and powerful to satisfy themselves.

    If there was a camera in this era, it would be great to be able to take a picture of Huang Taiji¡¯s true appearance.

    "It's a pity that these are all illusions," Ding Yunyi thought sadly-

    < Piaotian Literature registered members recommend this work >-

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 257 Huang Taiji and Fan Wencheng

    sc

    ipt""s

    c="http:

    ?placeid=3274"

    "Great Khan, you are back."

    "Master, you scared this slave."

    Huang Taiji looked gloomy and said nothing.  The "butler" beside him shook his head repeatedly, indicating that they must not provoke the "master" at this time.

    Huang Taiji walked in and sat there for a long time, paying no attention to anyone, and then said, "Mr. Fan, are everything Ding Yunyi said right?"

    That "housekeeper" is Fan Wencheng, the greatest traitor among the Han people throughout the ages!

    "Great Khan, is it right for me not to say this for now, but I do have something to say." Fan Wencheng said: "The Great Khan went deep into the tiger's den with a body of ten thousand gold. If something goes wrong, has the Great Khan ever thought about what would happen?  The Great Khan is not the Great Khan of one person, the Great Khan is the master of the entire Dajin!"

    "Ah, I'm afraid I did something wrong." Huang Taiji sighed: "But I just want to explore the reality of Jinzhou and prepare for the next step to seize Jinzhou."

    Fan Wencheng knew that he could not blame him too deeply. He just stopped and let the Khan know that this was wrong, otherwise it would be self-defeating: "Khan, although some of Ding Yunyi's words are nonsense, some of them are still right. Among the Han people  Many people regard the Ming Dynasty as orthodox and will definitely not obey us. Killing can only destroy their bodies, but cannot destroy their spirits. This is what I, Dajin, must pay most attention to.  For example, when it comes to hair cutting, I think it is better to do it slowly rather than later. Great Khan, I once told you about the history of the Han people. The Mongols once defeated the Song Dynasty and established the Yuan Dynasty, but within a few years, they were driven back to the Yuan Dynasty.  The grassland has gone up. I am deeply aware of that."

    Huang Taiji listened very carefully. He respected Fan Wencheng extremely. Fan Wencheng's words made him frown and think for a long time: "What should I do about Mr. Nayi's words?"

    "First collect their hearts, and then collect their hair." Fan Wencheng had no time to think: "If the Great Khan wants to conquer the Han people and seize the entire world, he must do this."

    "Ah. This method is good, but I have to think about it carefully." Huang Taiji nodded slightly, and suddenly said: "I am still worried now. Originally, Zu Dashouji was good at using troops. He has become a close friend of me, Daijin, and now suddenly it has  Wu Sangui and Ding Yunyi came out and defeated Doduo in one battle. I heard that even a brave general like Eleshun died. That's amazing, Mr. Fan, I want to bribe them."

    "Difficult." Fan Wencheng shook his head slightly.

    Huang Taiji seemed to have made up his mind: "I like young heroes like this. Every time I see them, I feel very happy. As long as they can invest a lot of money in my service, I will give them whatever they want. I will give them a lot of money."  They are just generals, right? I will make them generals, and in the future I can make them princes with different surnames."

    "Great Khan, you need to be careful with what you say. If someone hears this, you will inevitably have some comments about the Great Khan." Fan Wencheng said quickly: "Wu Sangui is Zu Dashou's nephew. He has always been famous for his bravery at the border. He is difficult to bribe.  As for Ding Yunyi, although not many people know him in Liaodong, I have been watching the movements of the Ming Dynasty in the past two years and know a little about him He changed his breath and said: "This person is from the Ming Dynasty.  The son of Ding Yuanzhao, the Minister of War.  Originally studying, Ding Yuanzhao sent him to the army in order to gain training.  Who would have thought that as soon as he entered the army, he would be like a different person.  He first defeated countless pirates, and then defeated the Hongyi in Taiwan, and the entire Taiwan fell into his hands.  Later Chongzhen made a ridiculous decision.  He was asked to go to the Central Plains to suppress bandits. As a result, this man fought in Xinyang and was bloody in Yingzhou. He killed the bandits in the Central Plains so much that they were afraid when they heard his nameI am afraid that now I, the brave warrior of Dajin, will be afraid when I hear his name  " When Huang Taiji said this, he was not angry, but full of yearning: "Why were such talents born in the Ming Dynasty?  "

    Fan Wencheng smiled slightly: "I don't know why this person suddenly came to the border this time. But don't worry about the Great Khan. He is a military commander in Taiwan. I don't expect him to stay for a long time. Besides, our main enemy now is Zu Dashou.  Not Ding Yunyi. If the Great Khan really likes this person, he can call him to serve the Great Khan once he takes over the Ming Dynasty."

    Huang Taiji also knew that what he said was reasonable, and sighed: "I really can't wait any longer. I can't wait to let him work for me now Forget it, let's not talk about it for now. Mr. Fan, our army is very powerful.  He was defeated, and the plan to seize the Ming Dynasty had to be abandoned again. What do you think should be done now? "

    "I will tell the Khan a story." Fan Wencheng said calmly: "It is said that a river mussel was basking in the sun with its shell open. A snipe stretched out its beak to peck at the mussel's meat. The river mussel quickly  The shell closed and clamped the snipe's beak tightly. The snipe said: "If it doesn't rain today, you will die if it doesn't rain tomorrow." The river clam also said to the snipe: "It won't rain today."Let you go. If you don't let go tomorrow, you will die!  ¡¯ Neither of them would let go.  The fishermen saw them and caught them both.  "

    "Ah, I know this story." Huang Taiji said hurriedly: "What do you call a fight?"

    "The snipe and the clam fight, and the fisherman wins." Fan Wencheng said with a smile: "Now the Ming Dynasty is the river clam, and the bandits are the snipe. They fight there all day long, wasting the power of the Ming Dynasty in vain. We  What? What the fisherman wants to do is to wait until they are exhausted and then give them a fatal blow! "

    Huang Taiji was thoughtful and silent.

    Fan Wencheng glanced at him: "Great Khan, in addition to this, I have another request that your Majesty must agree to!"

    "explain."

    "Since the founding of the country, I, Dajin, have repeatedly won against the Ming Dynasty." Fan Wencheng finally expressed his inner thoughts: "But now, the status of our Dajin and the Ming Dynasty are not equal. If the name is not correct, the words will not be obeyed. Please be bold, I beg you.  The Great Khan proclaims himself emperor!¡±

    As soon as these words came out, Huang Taiji's heart beat loudly.

    Proclaimed emperor?  He had already thought about it, but he had many concerns.  Firstly, no one among the ministers ever raised the issue. Secondly, they were worried that once he proclaimed himself emperor, the Ming Dynasty would be furious and would launch an army to attack him at all costs.  At present, the preparations for the decisive battle between Daijin and the Ming Dynasty are not yet ready. In a decisive battle with the Ming Dynasty, the outcome may not be known.

    Fan Wencheng knew what Huang Taiji was thinking: "Great Khan, the reason why I told the story of the snipe and the clam fighting first is to tell the Great Khan that the Ming Dynasty is now busy dealing with bandits and is completely on the defensive against me, Dajin.  , dare not take the initiative to attack. Even if the Great Khan proclaims himself emperor today, I predict that Chongzhen will not have the strength to send troops to attack. However, after the Great Khan proclaims himself emperor, the morale of our army and people in Jin Dynasty will be boosted, and we will work hard in ten years.  The decisive battle against the Ming Dynasty can be launched!"

    ??For fear that Huang Taiji would still refuse to agree.  Fan Wencheng added: "Besides, this time the Fourteen Beile conquered the Lin Dan tribe and obtained the Yuan Dynasty jade seal that had been lost for more than 200 years from Lin Dan Khan's wife. The seal was intertwined with a dragon, and the luster was shining, and the profuse sweat  , This is God¡¯s will, this is the basis for the Great Khan to proclaim himself emperor, please don¡¯t go against God¡¯s will.¡±

    These words made Huang Taiji feel comfortable, but he did not express too much joy in front of his ministers. He just said lightly: "This matter is a heavy responsibility, let's discuss it carefully."

    As he said that, his face darkened: "This time I sent Duduo as the commander. I conquered Zu Dashou, but Duduo was completely defeated. I trusted this younger brother wrongly, and I must punish him severely!"

    "Khan, no!" Fan Wencheng said hurriedly: "Although Fifteen Baylor was defeated, God still doesn't want to destroy the Ming Dynasty for the time being, so two people like Wu Sangui and Ding Yunyi came out. I dare to think that any other general will be replaced.  , the same ending. Even in the face of defeat, Fifteen Baylor can still bring back the main force, which shows that Baylor is still very talented. And I believe that Fifteen Baylor will soar in the future.  He is my loyal minister of Daikin!¡±

    "I hope so, I hope so." Huang Taiji sighed.

    "Great Khan, Fourteen Baylor and Fifteen Baylor are back."

    Huang Taiji¡¯s face straightened: ¡°Let them come in.¡±

    ¡°Sweat profusely!¡±

    As he spoke, Fourteenth Belle Dorgon and Fifteen Belle Dordor walked in together.

    Looking at Dorgon, Huang Taiji beamed with joy: "Fourteenth Brother, in order to eliminate the remnants of Lin Dan Khan during your expedition this time, you first asked Lin Dan Khan's wife Nang Nang and Zonomutaiji to surrender, and then took advantage of the heavy fog.  I surrounded the headquarters of Ezhe, the son of Lin Dan Khan, and persuaded him to submit, and returned with an oath. This time, I accomplished the mission brilliantly without using a single sword or shot, and I also received the Yuan Dynasty's imperial seal. I was very happy.  Very that.¡±

    "Thank you, Khan." Dorgon said loudly.

    Huang Taiji was very excited: "Wu Sangui and Ding Yunyi have emerged among the Han people, young heroes, but I, Daijin, have also produced heroic young men like your fourteenth brother, who are enough to rival them. What else can I worry about?"  As for you He glanced at Duduo: "Old Shififu, you disappoint me so much.  I gave you the most elite troops of Daikin, but you were completely defeated by them. I, Daikin, have been completely embarrassed by you!  "

    A trace of shame flashed in Duduo's eyes, but then he looked as if nothing had happened and didn't care at all.

    Huang Taiji was angry and angry, but after all, he was his younger brother, and he and Dorgon had a deep brotherhood, and Dorgon had made great achievements. At this time, Duduo was suddenly punished, which would inevitably cause his dissatisfaction.

    Gritting his teeth, he suppressed his anger to the bottom of his heart: "Go back and reflect carefully, read more books, and don't think about those women all day long!"

    "Yes." Duduo responded lazily.

    "Everyone, go down."

    Dorgon and Duoduo responded and walked out.Duduo was indignant: "The Great Khan always trusts those Han people, especially that Fan Wencheng. Who is he? He is just a slave of my Aixinjueluo family. If he hadn't been appreciated by chance, he would still be doing it now.  Slave, I just can¡¯t figure out why the Great Khan trusts him so much.¡±

    "Old Fifteen!" Dorgon's face darkened, and then he sighed: "What do you know? Our country, Dajin, is small and has a small population. It is incomparable to the Ming Dynasty. We must seize the Ming Dynasty's power."  , We have to rely on people like Fan Wencheng. The more Han people come to surrender, the more powerful these people will be."

    Doduo snorted, still not willing to accept it.

    "You." Dorgon loved his younger brother very much and couldn't bear to blame him too much: "This time the Great Khan appointed you as commander. You should have seized this opportunity, but why did you fail so completely?"

    When he said this, Duduo actually calmed down and told the story of the defeat, and then said: "Brother Fourteen, in fact, my loss this time was not unfair at all. Zu Dashou used tricks three times to seduce me, and I  Finally, I fell into the trap. In addition, Wu Sangui and Ding Yunyi are extremely brave, and none of my subordinates can defeat them, so failure is expected. "

    Dorgon was surprised.  He only thought that his fifteenth brother was defeated miserably for the first time as a commander. With his character, he must be extremely angry, but who would have thought that he could say such words so calmly?

    Unexpectedly, Duduo continued: "Brother Fourteen, let me tell you something that doesn't sit well with you. Even if you lead the troops yourself this time, you will definitely be defeated."

    Dorgon sneered.

    "Brother Fourteen, don't believe it." Duduo acted very calmly: "I have many brave generals under my command, and all the soldiers are good at fighting. I keep in mind Brother Fourteen's teachings and use my troops with caution. I dare not be careless at all, but  Still lost, why? The Southerners are cunning on one hand, but more importantly, Wu Sangui and Ding Yunyi are so brave. It is unheard of that they can kill all the spirit of our army.  , the soldiers are afraid when they see them, how can they think about fighting? "

    Dorgon put away his arrogance and frowned: "Seriously?"

    "Can I still deceive Brother Fourteen?" Duduo said solemnly: "Brother Fourteen, if you encounter them on the battlefield in the future, you must be careful. Wu Sangui is our old opponent, but that Ding Yunyi  But it came out of nowhere.¡±

    Dorgon nodded, then looked to the side, pulled Duduo aside, and whispered: "Old Shififteen, let me tell you one thing, just keep it in your heart, never talk to him  Let others tell you. The Great Khan is afraid that he will become emperor."

    "Really?" Duduo was shocked.

    "Really!" Dorgon's voice became lower and lower: "This time I got the Yuan Dynasty's national jade seal. The Great Khan was very happy. On my way back, I sent people to commend me several times. This meaning is very clear. I  If the Great Khan does not proclaim himself emperor this year, he will definitely proclaim himself emperor next year.¡±

    Having said this, he patted Duduo on the shoulder: "Once the Great Khan proclaims himself emperor, you and I will both be princes, so you need to be more cautious in doing things."

    Duduo was a little frustrated: "I was defeated because I was afraid that the Great Khan would not make me king."

    "Brothers and sisters, if the Great Khan doesn't make you king, my prince won't do it either!" Dorgon said decisively: "In a word, either we can make you king together or neither, I'm not afraid that the Great Khan won't agree."  ¡±

    Duduo was immediately grateful. He held Dorgon's hand and said, "Brother Fourteen, I will always remember how you treated me. Don't worry, Duduo will always do his best and will never embarrass Shigenge again."  "

 Part One: The Storm in Penghu Chapter 258 The Gunsmith from France

    sc

    ipt""s

    c="http:

    ?placeid=3274"

    Ding Yunyi in Jinzhou City was deeply regretful for letting go of Huang Taiji who was right in front of him.

    If Huang Taiji can be killed, it may not have a great impact on changing the course of history, but at least it can seriously shake Jin Lu's military morale again.

    But in my heart, I also admire Huang Taiji's courage. He actually dared to take only one entourage to the enemy's hinterland to spy on the military situation.

    Ding Yunyi still doesn¡¯t know that the follower around Huang Taiji is Fan Wencheng, the number one traitor among the Han people. If he knew about it, he would regret it even more.

    After staying at the gate of the city gate for a long time, and letting people searches carefully in the city, I did not find the shadow of "Huang Juexin". I thought it was already running back.

    Ding Yunyi was unhappy and was about to go back when he suddenly heard a commotion in front of him.

    I only saw two Thai people running towards the city gate while shouting "Help".

    And there were always dozens of people chasing them, shouting "catch them and beat them to death."

    Ding Yunyi looked curious, took a few steps forward, and stopped in the middle: "Wait!"

    When the two Thais saw the savior coming, they hurriedly hid next to Ding Yunyi and kept shouting "Help".

    ¡°One of these two people is in his forties, and the other looks like he is only eighteen or nineteen years old.  I thought they were priests, but they didn't look much like them.

    "Who are you and why are you stopping us!" one of the pursuers shouted loudly.

    "Bold!" Deng Changgui scolded: "This is General Ding Yunyi who fought in Dalinghe!"

    When he heard that he was a great hero, the other party became more polite: "It turns out to be General Ding Shen. We don't know, please don't be offended, General Ding Shen."

    "It doesn't matter." Ding Yunyi waved his hand and pointed at the two Taixi people: "What's going on?"

    As soon as these two Thais were mentioned, the other party became angry again: "They don't know where they came from. My wife is sick. They said they would see a doctor, but I didn't believe it. They patted their chests and said they would be able to cure her.  Okay. I think it¡¯s okay to let them try. Who would have thought that they would actually ask my wife to take off her clothes? Are they really doctors if they are not gangsters?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s wrong, it¡¯s wrong!¡± The older Thai man shouted in a hurry, but he was not fluent in Chinese.  No one understood what he was saying.

    On the other hand, the young man next to him, although his Chinese was equally weird, he could understand it: "Your wife, you have a malignant sore on your stomach near your chest, and you need surgery, so you must take off your clothes."  "But we don't need to take off all our clothes, just put on our outer clothes Fart, fart!" The man yelled, "You were so violent when you were helping my wife to see a doctor, but I couldn't bear it."  You actually want my wife to take off her clothes and let your mother¡¯s stinky farts go!¡±

    "You misunderstood. My uncle is teaching me how to identify malignant sores. Of course there will be contact. Don't be angry."

    Ding Yunyi laughed.  This is the difference between Eastern and Western cultures.  It is absolutely unacceptable for a Ming Dynasty woman to be exposed in front of a strange man.  Even if something was born in a location on the wife's body that is inconvenient to expose, the husband can only describe it to the doctor, especially the most delicate parts from the belly to the chest.  Now these two foreigners asked someone else's daughter-in-law to take off their clothes for surgery, and they were not beaten to death on the spot. This was already a sign of good deeds by their ancestors.

    "I think so." Ding Yunyi persuaded: "Leave these two Thais to me to deal with. What about your wife? I think she still needs to be seen if she is sick. Huangfu, give him a few taels of silver and let him go find him.  A serious doctor.¡±

    Huangfu Yunjie took out two taels of silver and put it into the man's hand. The man was very grateful: "Why do you have the nerve to ask for your money? Forget it, since you have spoken, my wife did not suffer any loss, so she let these two dogs go.  thing!"

    He glared at the two Thais fiercely and led everyone away in a hurry.  It was only at this time that the two Taixi people breathed a long sigh of relief.

    Ding Yunyi smiled; "What are your names?"

    "Ah, thank you for saving us." The younger Tessie man said: "He is my uncle, Al Gud Rafal. My name is Simond Isabel Rafal. We are from  From Saint Germain.¡±

    "Ah, French." Ding Yunyi said smoothly.

    "God, you also know France?" Simond looked very surprised.

    Ding Yunyi smiled: "Your current king is Louis XIV, right?"

    ¡°Ah, no, it¡¯s Louis XIII.¡±

    "Oh, that was my mistake." Ding Yunyi is not a superman after all, and he is even less so.He couldn't remember the era when every foreign king was on the throne, but Simond's answer made him think about it: "The war between Catholicism and Protestantism is not over yet, right?"

    Simond was extremely surprised: "God, you actually know this?"

    Nonsense, how could I not know about the Thirty Years War?  Ding Yunyi said calmly: "Louis XIII just came to the throne, and the queen mother was in dictatorship. Later, Louis XIII drove your queen mother to Spain. Ah, we call her Gan Lasi. He later brought her back. What I said is correct.  Bar?"

    Simond continued to translate for his uncle Al, both of whom looked surprised.  Simond said: "My uncle asked you, have you ever been to France?"

    Ding Yunyi smiled: "I know your France well, there is nothing surprising. I ask you, why did you come to Daming? Why did you come to Jinzhou again?"

    "That's it, my lord." Simond said carefully: "My uncle once served French King Henry IV together with his teacher. However, after the king was assassinated, my uncle and his teacher were driven out of the palace.  , his teacher passed away. Later, my uncle heard from a Spanish missionary in France that there was a Ming Dynasty in the East that was very rich. If we went there, we might have a chance to make a lot of gold, so we came here.  The first place we went to was your capital, but unfortunately, we didn't get a chance in the capital. No one was interested in our technology. We stayed in the capital for a whole year and we were almost running out of money. Listen to the explanation.  There is an enemy in the Ming Dynasty, named Dajin. We thought that since the Ming Dynasty is not interested in us, maybe their enemies can use us How brave!" Huangfu heard that these two Taixi people were actually going to join the Jinlu.  Yun Jie and Deng Changgui scolded together.

    Ding Yunyi was not angry. These two foreigners only had money to make, so how could they care about the money of the Ming Dynasty: "Your Ming Dynasty Mandarin is good, where did you learn it? France?"

    "Oh. No, I am very talented in languages." Simond was not modest at all: "I can speak French, English, Spanish and other languages. After arriving in the Ming Dynasty, I also learned your language."

    This person will be a good translator in the future, Ding Yunyi thought to himself, and asked casually: "Who is your uncle's teacher?"

    "Charrick Morse Mahan."

    "Ohwait. Who?" Ding Yunyi just said "oh", and suddenly a flash of light flashed.  Henry IV?  Mahan?  Could it be that Mahan?

    Simond felt a little strange: "Charrick Morse Mahan."

    Ding Yunyi hurriedly asked: "That gunsmith, locksmith and watchmaker, who can also paint and engrave, was invited to the palace by Henry IV?"

    "Yes, yes." This time Al seemed to understand, and said in surprise in broken Chinese: "Do you recognize my teacher?"

    "Ah? Yes, haha, I recognize it, I recognize it." Overjoyed, Ding Yunyi couldn't help but laugh a few times: "I'm very familiar with it. Very familiar with it!"

    Mahan is the inventor of the flintlock gun. When he was in Taiwan, he heard Condruman mention this Mahan. According to Condruman, Mahan had already developed the flintlock gun.  However, with the assassination of Henry IV, the flintlock was unanimously opposed by the French generals, so this research was stopped.

    ¡°I never expected that God would actually send Mahan¡¯s disciples to me.

    Uncle and nephew Al were also very happy at first. This adult has never been to France.  How could he possibly recognize Mahan?

    Before they could react, Ding Yunyi had already asked, "The flintlock gun invented by Mahan, I think you can do it too, right?"

    "Yes." Al said honestly: "Not only that, but he also made further improvements to the flintlock. Unfortunately, it was not taken seriously in France, and was even ridiculed by some of His Majesty's generals as the most useless.  Weapon, my teacher also died in anger."

    After hearing Simond¡¯s translation, Ding Yunyi was overjoyed. The flintlock gun was useless?  It¡¯s very useful. Others don¡¯t want you, but I do!  At that time, he said: "They don't take it seriously, but I do. Al, Simond, you don't have to go to Jinlu's place opposite, they are not interested in your skills either. Come back to Taiwan with me, I have a firearms bureau,  I can show you what I am capable of. Ah, by the way, I will give you gold, of course, provided that you do your best for me."

    Uncle Aier and nephew were overjoyed. They crossed the ocean and arrived in the Ming Dynasty. They thought that the place was full of gold. Who expected that what they encountered was completely different from what they heard. They saw that they didn't even have money to eat.  At this time, a noble person suddenly descended from heaven. How could they not be overjoyed?

    In fact, they don¡¯t know that in Ding Yunyi¡¯s eyes, they are the noble ones.

    With the help of the student who invented the flintlock gun??, the development of the Firearms Bureau will inevitably enter a new situation, and this is exactly what Ding Yunyi is striving for.

    "Not only flintlock guns, I'm interested in all your clockwork and machinery." Ding Yunyi said with great interest: "If you work for me carefully, I will never treat you badly. Moreover, in my Taiwan, there are many Portuguese and Spanish people.  People, you will never feel lonely there.¡±

    "Thank you very much for your generosity, sir." Al said respectfully, and then looked embarrassed: "But our luggage was left behind by those who were chasing us, and we haven't eaten for a day  Ding Yunyi laughed: "Deng Changgui, help them bring their luggage.  Have a meal?  It's easy to say, I invite you to eat.  "

    He led the two foreigners to eat something and temporarily took them to his residence. When he entered, Xiaotu was practicing sword practice there.

    Xiaotu is much more cheerful now, and has probably recovered a little from the grief of his family's death.  Ding Yunyi originally wanted to teach her to read, but he did not expect that Xiaotu was not very interested in studying, but was more curious about martial arts.

    Thinking about it, in such troubled times, you can¡¯t protect yourself by studying. Only by practicing your skills can you protect yourself.  Ding Yunyi went with her and not only taught her some lessons in person, but also had someone find a sword for her.

    "Brother Ding." When he saw Ding Yunyi coming in, Xiaotu greeted him happily.

    "Xiao Tu, how are you doing with the training your brother Ding taught you?" Ding Yunyi treats Xiao Tu as his own sister and loves her very much.

    Xiaotu was not happy when he heard this: "Brother Ding, I have a name. My name is Shao Luchun, not Xiaotu!"

    Seeing Xiaotu pouting, Ding Yunyi couldn't help but smile and said: "Okay, okay, Luchun, Luchun, we won't call Xiaotu anymore" But before he finished speaking, "Xiaotu  Two words came out of his mouth uncontrollably: "Xiaotu, we have guests, go and get some cups of tea."

    When Xiaotu saw that they were two strange-looking guests, he was very unhappy and reluctantly poured a few cups of tea.

    Ding Yunyi asked Al and Simond to sit down, asked about the general situation in Europe, and discussed with them about the flintlock gun for a while, feeling very satisfied.

    It seems that Al has completely obtained Mahan¡¯s true inheritance. Not only does he understand the issue of firearms very well, but he also has his own insights. With him here, major breakthroughs in firearms research will definitely be achieved.

    As for Simond, he doesn¡¯t seem to be very interested in firearms. Apart from his talent for language and being able to be a translator, Ding Yunyi can¡¯t think of anything that can be of great use to him for the time being.

    Thinking about it again, there are Portuguese and Spanish people in Taiwan right now, and the pirate fleet is even more mixed, including Fusang people, Luzon people, and Javanese people. Now there is a Frenchman. Do you want to form a small United Nations?

    Well, it seems that I have to make good arrangements for my return to Taiwan this time. So many foreigners staying in Taiwan are bound to have a lot of impact on Taiwan.  In particular, the collision in their respective living customs and cultural differences will become apparent soon.

    There are many good things among these Europeans, but there are also many bad things, or to be precise, they are not adapted to the habits of the Ming Dynasty.  It¡¯s hard to say who will influence whom at that time.

    Of course, the bridge between ourselves and Europe must also start with these foreigners.

    The age of guns is getting closer and closer. Once we close ourselves off and become arrogant, we will soon be abandoned by the progress of the times.

    The current conditions of the Ming Dynasty are very favorable. Not only is it not lagging behind Europe in all aspects, it is also stronger than those European countries. However, once China is ruled by the Manchu Qing Dynasty, a tragic history will be inevitable.

    I want to stop it, but can I stop it with my own strength?

    Ding Yunyi doesn¡¯t know. The only thing he knows is that such a thing must not happen within his own sphere of influence!

 Part One: The Storm in Penghu Chapter 259 The Spy

    After staying in Jinzhou for a few days, Zu Dashou and Wu Sangui had prepared their war horses.

    They wanted to keep Ding Yunyi in Jinzhou for a few more days, but Ding Yunyi couldn't wait to return to Taiwan. After all, that was his real home.

    Zu Dashou and Wu Sangui also knew that they could not keep him longer, so they gave him a banquet to see him off.

    ???Almost all the people attending the banquet were generals who participated in the Second Battle of Daling River. The bloody battle had made them have feelings for each other. When they suddenly heard that Ding Shen was leaving, they were all reluctant to leave.

    Ding Yunyi felt a little emotional in his heart. After saying goodbye, he didn¡¯t know when he would see them again.  By the time we meet again, some of them will be dead and some will become enemies.

    Maybe this is the last drink between you and them

    These people were all military commanders and drank freely. Soon they were already there, shouting and shouting.

    Zu Dashou didn¡¯t care about them. They were all fighting bloody battles on the battlefield. Today, they don¡¯t know whether they will be alive tomorrow. There is no fighting at the moment, so what if they are allowed to be more reckless?

    He toasted Ding Yunyi with a sip of wine: "Xiang Wen, I really can't bear to let you go back. If you stay here with the eldest uncle, Jin Lu will not dare to face this. It's a pity, it's a pity."

    Ding Yunyi smiled; "Chief, I think there will be a day when we can meet in the future."

    Zu Dashou nodded: "No matter what, this killing will always make Jin Lu quiet for a while, and everyone can live a quiet life for a few days."

    "Headquarters" Ding Yunyi thought for a moment: "I'm afraid something big will happen next year."

    "Oh?" Zu Dashou and Wu Sangui paid attention together.

    Ding Yunyi whispered: "I think Huang Taiji will definitely become emperor next year."

    These words shocked Zu Dashou and Wu Sangui.  proclaim oneself emperor?  Is this a big deal?  Wu Sangui sneered: "How virtuous and capable is Tai Chi, the captive chief? How dare he call himself emperor? I'm not afraid of losing his big teeth!"

    "Brother, please don't take it seriously." Ding Yunyi said hurriedly: "I heard that Dorgon obtained the imperial seal of Meng Yuan. Jinlu had long wanted to become emperor and be on an equal footing with me, the Ming Dynasty. This is an opportunity.  Forget about the rest, once Jinlu becomes emperor, the Holy Emperor will be furious, and he will inevitably ask you to launch an army to attack him. That will be the real trouble. "

    Zu Dashou nodded slightly: "Xiang Wen is right. The Jinlu claimed to be emperor, but they were just frogs in the well. It's not surprising. They are not orthodox, and they can't make any waves. It's just that the imperial court must order us to attack them. Just think about it.  At present, the army is not well-paid and well-armed, so we can only survive to stop the Jinlu's sneak attack. Is it really as Xiang Wen said, it's impossible for you and me to advance, and it's impossible to retreat. "

    "One word, procrastination." Ding Yunyi said slowly: "If you rush to attack Jinlu, you must be prepared. At that time, you will only lose your troops and generals, wasting your own strength in vain, causing hundreds of harms and no benefit. Jinlu proclaimed himself emperor, and the Holy Emperor was furious.  . But after this anger passed, the more harmful thing to the court was the rogue bandits. The court decided to still focus its main force on the Central Plains. After a while, it was just a matter of writing a letter saying that the Jinlu were heavily guarded and could not attack by force.  , the court would only reprimand him a few words."

    These words truly touched Zu Dashou¡¯s heart.

    Neither the imperial court nor the Holy One knows the true situation at the border. With the current situation, it is quite good to be able to resist the Jinlu, and there is no way to attack.  If Ding Yunyi hadn't appeared out of nowhere in this second battle of Dalinghe, the outcome would have been uncertain.

    "If Liaodong had not gone through several major changes, if the imperial court's military pay, artillery, armaments, troops, etc. could be delivered on time, and after several years of hard work, Nazu Dashou would be absolutely sure to start a decisive battle with the Jinlu.

    "It's a pity that now all this is like the moon in the water and the flowers in the mirror.

    Zu Dashou sighed: "It's a pity that the three brothers He Kegang, Man Gui, and Zhao Shujiao left early. If they are all here, combined with the strength of our four fierce generals in Liaodong, what should the Jinlu have to fear?"

    Ding Yunyi was speechless.

    Indeed, He Kegang, Man Gui, and Zhao Lijiao were all killed in battle, leaving only Zu Dashou among the four great generals in Liaodong. The situation in Liaodong will be held up entirely by Zu Dashou alone for a long time to come.  But what about the three people who died who were all loyal ministers, who would remain famous forever, and whose ancestors lived long lives?

    Zu Dashou, who had loyally guarded the border for the Ming Dynasty for more than ten years, finally surrendered and became a shameful "second minister".

    He is lucky to be alive, but it is also his greatest sorrow.  When he dies, will he be able to go underground and face his three brothers?

    Can he face the heroes of Ming Dynasty who died in battle?

    Ding Yunyi knows that he cannot changeEven if we change this history, we will not be able to reach the border.  Moreover, the same is true for Wu Sangui.

    Maybe when they meet on the battlefield next time, they will no longer be brothers, but enemies.

    But Wu Sangui had no idea what his sworn brother was thinking: "It doesn't matter, no matter how ferocious Jin Lu is, it doesn't matter. I was really worried, so I risked my life to write to the court, asking the court to transfer my second brother.  When my Guan Ning cavalry and your Hu Ben guards join forces, even if Jin Lu comes with thousands of troops, he will never come back!"

    "I hope brother will keep his word." Ding Yunyi raised his wine bowl and offered Wu Sangui a bowl of wine, his words were authentic.

    "A rage for a beauty", in fact, Chen Yuanyuan was just an inducement for Wu Sangui to rebel against the Ming Dynasty. In the end, Wu Sangui surrendered to the Manchu Qing Dynasty, and there were various willingness in it.

    If he really betrayed Ming Dynasty just because of a woman, then he would not be Wu Sangui anymore

    After this meal, everyone was very drunk.

    By the time Ding Yunyi woke up, it was close to noon the next day. He was still hungover and his head was still dizzy.

    Wu Sangui and others had been waiting outside for a long time. Ding Yunyi did not see Zu Dashou. Wu Sangui told him with a smile: "The main town has gone on inspection. Let me see off my second brother."

    Then he said: "The five hundred war horses have already set off yesterday. Second brother, there is no need to worry. The two Taixi people you recruited also left with the horse team. This place is very close to the capital, and the New Year is about to come.  "My second brother's parents are both in the capital. Why don't you go back and fulfill your filial piety?"

    Ding Yunyi had this idea in his mind and agreed casually. When he looked up, he saw Deng Changgui and fifty cavalry ready to go. He was surprised. Wu Sangui said: "Second brother, this road is not peaceful. I heard that Gao Niyingxiang is rushing to attack Luzhou."  . Hanshan, Hezhou, Henan, Shanxi, Shaanxi and other places are in chaos, and there is also gangsterism in Shandong. I am afraid that something will happen to my second brother. Deng Changgui specially sent you all the way to Fujian. Please don't refuse. "

    Ding Yunyi thought for a moment and agreed.  Since arriving here, Deng Changgui has been fighting by his side, and they have developed feelings for each other.  Suddenly his eyes blinked: "Brother. I have an unkind request, and I beg you to agree to it."

    "Second brother, please tell me."

    "When we arrive in Fujian, we are only one step away from Taiwan. That being the case, I would like to invite Deng Guerba and all the brothers to visit our island as a guest to show our friendship as landlords." Ding Yunyi said with a wink.

    "Wu Sangui is so smart.  When he heard it, he understood: "Second brother, you are borrowing money from Jingzhou from Liu Bei. You have to pay it back if you borrow it. Are you trying to get rid of my fifty Guan Ning cavalry?"

    Ding Yunyi smiled and said: "Exactly."

    Wu Sangui shook his head and smiled bitterly: "Okay, okay, you are such a good Ding Xiangwen. I sent someone to send you off with good intentions, but you have such thoughts. Forget it, you and I are sworn brothers, what difference do we have between each other? You are fighting bloody battles here again, and I  Could it be that Wu Sangui couldn¡¯t bear to part with fifty cavalrymen?¡±

    He immediately called Deng Changgui in front of him: "Deng Changgui, you are going to live in Taiwan for a year and a half. Come back when you want to come here."

    "Yes!" Deng Changgui responded loudly.

    He originally fought with Ding Yunyi and admired Ding Yunyi very much. However, he was very reluctant to part with Ding Yunyi after they suddenly parted ways. Now Wu Sangui's order is exactly what he wants.

    His wife and children are all in the capital. If he gets used to living in Taiwan, he will take his wife and children with him, so that they will not be worried all day long.

    Wu Sangui sent them all the way out of Jinzhou for more than ten miles. Ding Yunyi stopped Benxiao and said, "Brother, after sending you thousands of miles away, we will say goodbye eventually. Brother, please go back!"

    "Second brother, take care!"

    "Brother, see you soon! Brother, please don't forget that you and I are loyal ministers of the Ming Dynasty, and we will be the loyal souls of the Ming Dynasty in death!"

    Wu Sangui looked up to the sky and laughed: "Second brother, why do you underestimate me so much? See you later!"

    Ding Yunyi waved his horse and fifty-three rode away.

    Looking at his back, Wu Sangui was a little unhappy.

    Listening to Ding Yunyi¡¯s words, it seemed that he would do something to disgrace the court.  The Wu family is an official in the imperial court and is loyal, so how could they do anything to betray the imperial court?

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? could be the real way to control Taiwan, but the emperor was far away.

    As we ran all the way, bad news kept coming.

    Gao Yingxiang and Li Zicheng attacked Luzhou, captured Hanshan and Hezhou, and killed the prefect Li Hongye, the resident censor Ma Rujiao and others.  Following the siege of Chuzhou, they fought fiercely at Zhulong Bridge with Lu Xiangsheng, Zu Kuan, Luo Dai, Yang Shien and other troops.  Gao Yingxiang and others failed to attack Shouzhou from the north and entered Guide from the west.  Afterwards, he attacked Mi County and Podeng Prefecture, killed the Ming general Tang Jiuzhou, and marched into Dengzhou and Yunyang.  After that, Gao Yingxiang and Li Zi formed an army and marched from Yunxiang to Xing'an and Han Dynasty.?Completed the rendezvous with Zhang Xianzhong.

    The thieves are becoming more and more powerful.

    The more rogue bandits are suppressed, the greater the harm to the Ming Dynasty. Ding Yunyi felt helpless when he thought of this.

    Looking around, you can see a large group of victims, sitting and walking. It seems that the disaster has not abated at all.  Ding Yunyi could no longer take care of so many victims. He was about to leave when he suddenly stopped his horse, pointed at some victims not far ahead and said, "That person among them must be a spy."

    Huangfu Yunjie and Deng Changgui looked there, feeling very strange.  Ding Yunyi explained with a smile: "Look at those victims, they are all so hungry that they have lost all their strength, their faces are yellow and thin, but look at that person again, although his face is covered with dirt, he is full of energy. When he sees me, he is full of energy."  , keep shrinking towards the victims, as if they are afraid of seeing us, how can there be such victims? "

    Huangfu Yunjie said loudly: "I'll bring him to the general!"

    With that said, he ran out and carried the man to Ding Yunyi's horse in a short time.  The man looked frightened and kept shouting.

    "Join Rong." Deng Changgui said from the side: "When I was waiting at the border, I would often catch Jinlu spies. They were all very stubborn and refused to speak, so we had a set of special tactics to deal with spies.  Method, since then, nine out of ten spies caught will speak."

    "Let's rest and leave him to you to deal with." Ding Yunyi greeted everyone and got off their horses, regardless of where Deng Changgui took him.

    "Brother Ding, how far are we from the capital?" Xiaotu is still a child after all, and he is a little tired.

    Ding Yunyi handed her the water: "Come on, I'll see my parents when we get to the capital."

    Speaking of his parents, Xiaotu thought of his own parents, and his eyes turned red. Ding Yunyi knew that he had spilled the beans and rolled his eyes: "Xiaotu, let me be your brother. From now on, you will be my biological sister. Are you willing?"  "

    Xiaotu was startled, tears streaming down his face: "Brother, brother"

    "Sister." Ding Yunyi smiled and held Xiaotu's hand: "You are my sister, I am your brother, my parents are your parents, don't you have a family again? Who will bully you in the future?  Tell me, brother, let me vent your anger."

    "Yes!" Xiaotu wiped his tears and said forcefully: "Xiaotu and my brother will practice martial arts together. In the future, I will help my brother fight and become a female general!"

    "Okay!" Ding Yunyi laughed and said, "Brother will teach you how to lead troops in war. If anyone treats Xiaotu badly, there is no need for brother to take action. Xiaotu will fight them by himself!"

    Xiaotu cried and laughed at the same time. Although the whole family was starving to death, he had a new home.  I have a brother, parents, and yes, I have several sisters-in-law in Taiwan.

    "I will never be bullied again, I will never go hungry again, I have a family, I have a brother who loves me

    While talking and laughing there, Deng Changgui came with the spy. When he saw the spy, Xiaotu was so frightened that he screamed.

    How can the spy still be half human?

    "Are you afraid? There will be many worse things than this in the future." Ding Yunyi said with a smile, and then his face darkened: "Deng Changgui, has he confessed?"

    "He's hired, but" Deng Changgui said with a solemn expression, "He is not a spy from the Jinlu, but a spy sent by the rogue bandits."

    Ding Yunyi was shocked when he heard this. A spy sent by rogue bandits?  What are you doing here?  Have the rogue bandits reached the capital?  Impossible. How can the current bandits have so much power?

    "Tell me, who sent you here." Deng Changgui kicked the spy on the ground.

    The spy managed to get up, his face was bleeding. Ding Yunyi asked someone to wipe it for him and gave him some water. The spy finally recovered slightly and gasped a few times:

    "I, I was sent by King Chuang."

    "Which Chuang Wang?" Ding Yunyi frowned and asked in a deep voice.

    "Also, who else can be the King of Chuang? Of course, it is our King Gao Yingxiang and King Chuang!" To be continued.  .

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 260 Xiaotu

    Gao Yingxiang's spy?  What are Gao Yingxiang's spies doing here?

    "Tell me, tell me every word without missing a word." Deng Changgui whipped up.

    The spy screamed, extremely frightened by Deng Changgui, and as expected he told what happened in detail.

    Gao Yingxiang fought more than ten battles in succession. Although he killed Ming general Tang Jiuzhou, he also suffered heavy losses.  In particular, it was even more difficult for the rogues to deal with the officers and cavalry.

    After joining forces with Zhang Xianzhong in Hanzhong, when talking about the battles between Xinyang and Yingzhou, the majesty of the cavalry led by Ding Yunyi not only impressed Zhang Xianzhong deeply in his mind, but also surprised Gao Yingxiang and Li Zicheng.

    "We must form an elite cavalry that belongs to the "rebel army" so that we can avoid suffering losses in future battles with officers and soldiers. This idea was deeply engraved in the minds of the three bandit leaders.

    But where can I get a war horse suitable for the battlefield?

    There were no horse farms in the Ming Dynasty, and every qualified war horse was regarded as a treasure by the Ming army, even to the point of not giving up the war horse despite defeat.

    Therefore, let alone rogue bandits.

    At this time, great news came.  The "rebels" captured several merchants from the north. The merchants accidentally mentioned that they saw a group of war horses, about several hundred horses, transported from Liaodong and heading south.  There were not many soldiers escorting them.  Moreover, the traveling speed is not very fast.

    Hope it rains, the rain will come!

    This news is a huge stimulus to these bandit leaders.

    Therefore, the bandits decided to rob these horses.  This spy was sent out by Gao Yingxiang.  It's just that this man didn't know the way and got lost. The most unlucky thing was that even the horse he was riding was snatched and eaten by the hungry victims. If he wasn't eaten, it would be considered as a high sacrifice for the ancestors.  He could only pretend to be a disaster victim and ask questions while walking. Who would have thought that he would fall into the hands of officers and soldiers here.

    War horse?  Could it be that what the rogue bandits were interested in was the war horse that he had worked so hard to get back?  Ding Yunyi's first reaction was to think of the batch of war horses he had obtained from Liaodong.

    Damn it, the bandits actually turned their brains on themselves.

    Ding Yunyi had a cold face.  Looking at the spy, he suddenly thought of a bold idea.  He quickly suppressed his excitement: "What's your name?"

    "HanHan Xiaolu"

    "Come here, take him down." Ding Yunyi ordered, calling Huangfu Yunjie and Deng Changgui to his side: "The bandits must be interested in my batch of war horses. I didn't kill the bandits, but they started moving.  My thoughts."

    Huangfu Yunjie smiled and said: "I think the bandits didn't know that it was the general's horse, otherwise they wouldn't have dared to move it even if they had the courage of the three of them."

    "Since they are targeting me, how can I let them go?" Ding Yunyi sneered: "I want to set a trap to let the thieves fall into the trap and teach them a lesson."

    Huangfu Yunjie and Deng Changgui looked at each other: "General, we only have fifty-three cavalry, do you want to use such a small amount of force to fight against the bandits?"

    "Yes, just use these fifty-three cavalry!" Ding Yunyi's answer was decisive: "I want to choose a place where the bandits cannot use the army. Likewise, I can only send a small number of troops. In this way, fifty-three cavalry is enough!"

    General, you are so brave!  Huangfu Yunjie and Deng Changgui had this idea in their minds at the same time.

    If another person had known about this situation, he would have caught up with the horse transport team and left the dangerous place day and night, but he was better off.  Not only did he not leave, he even wanted to fight a bandit.

    But after getting over the initial surprise, Huangfu Yunjie and Deng Changgui became excited.

    They are all military commanders. If they can be successfully ambushed by Ding Yunyi, it will be another achievement. It is worth taking such a risk.

    "I'm from Shanxi. I know a place where I can ambush." ??Deng Changgui suddenly said: "It's called Shuilonggou. Legend has it that a dragon once fell there. It's adjacent to Shaanxi and it's easy to get in and out. If we can capture the rogue bandits,  When you get there, you suddenly attack when you're halfway there, and only cut off half of them. Those who don't come in are bound to run away in fear, and the remaining half can be easily dealt with. In addition, you can also tell the bandits that there are disaster victims all over Shandong, and the officers and soldiers are afraid!  The war horse was robbed and had to take a detour to Shanxi!"

    "Okay!" Ding Yunyi was overjoyed when he heard this: "I'll set up an ambush at the place you told me. But how do I make the bandits believe it?"

    This is the key to all problems.

    Ding Yunyi pondered and said: "One person is needed to deliver this news to the bandits, and it must not arouse the bandits' suspicion. But look at people like us, they will immediately become suspicious as soon as they appear in front of the bandits."

    Several subordinates frowned after saying this.? 

    "Yes, if the spy Han Xiaolu doesn't go back, but suddenly a stranger comes back, how can the bandits not be suspicious?"  If the bandits are deceived into Zhuilonggou, this is the key.

    "Brother, let me go." Suddenly a voice sounded.

    ? ? ? ?

    "You?" Ding Yunyi was startled for a moment, then shook his head repeatedly: "Don't come here to mess around. Why are you, a little girl, joining in the fun?"

    "Brother, just let me go." Xiaotu was very stubborn: "Just let me do something for you. I've seen everything, including my parents' death. I'm not afraid."

    "No, no, let's just play." Ding Yunyi rejected the request without thinking.

    "General." Huangfu Yunjie suddenly said: "When it comes to candidates, there is really no one more suitable than Xiaotu. She is a little girl, how can she make others suspicious? And Xiaotu is thin, if she is put into disaster victim clothes  , The rebels will never doubt it. To be honest, no one among us can gain the trust of the rebels more than Xiaotu."

    Deng Changgui also spoke on the side: "Yes, if you want to successfully ambush the bandits, it is best for Xiaotu to go there. She is a little girl. As long as she handles it properly, she can kill the rebels without even thinking that Xiaotu was sent by the officers and soldiers."

    Ding Yunyi hesitated a little.

    At this time, Xiaotu said again: "Brother, don't worry, I will be careful. I will tell you about the donkey named Han who asked me to come. He was killed by the officers and soldiers, and then"

    Although Xiaotu is young.  But he has actually already thought about what to say when he meets the bandits.

    "General, Xiaotu is very smart. As long as we can think of an escape route for her, she will be safe and sound." Huangfu Yunjie said from the side.

    Ding Yunyi gritted his teeth: "Xiaotu, can you really do it?"

    "I can do it!" Xiaotu nodded vigorously.

    "Okay!" Ding Yunyi no longer hesitated at this point: "Go to Han Xiaolu and let him explain the route back clearly, and then kill him on the spot! That's right. Find a token from him."

    "Yes!" Deng Changgui hurried away.

    Ding Yunyi called Huangfu Yunjie and Xiaotu over again: "Huangfu, hurry up and take charge of escorting Xiaotu. We are still thirty miles away from the bandits. So he put Xiaotu down and let her go by herself. Xiaotu, if the bandits ask you  How did you get here? Just say that you fled all the way from Shandong and met Han Xiaolu at the border of Shanxi and Shaanxi Also, you have to pretend that you haven't eaten for a few days  .¡±

    Everything was explained carefully and clearly, no matter how big or small it was. Just as he was talking, a scream came from the other side. Several people knew that it was Deng Changgui who had taken care of Han Xiaolu.

    Deng Changgui came over and handed a short knife to Xiao Tu: "Xiao Tu, this is what Han Xiaolu is carrying. I think those bandits will recognize it."

    "Huh?" Xiaotu put away the short knife seriously.

    Ding Yunyi asked someone to bring dry food, and when he was about to give it to Xiaotu, Xiaotu said, "Brother, I won't eat anything from now on, otherwise I'm afraid I won't act like one."

    Ding Yunyi did not expect Xiaotu to have such thoughts.  He touched Xiaotu's head: "Xiaotu, remember, you must adapt to circumstances. If there is danger, you must save your life. Whether I can succeed here is not a concern."

    "Brother, don't worry. I will definitely succeed." The little native said seriously.

    Xiaotu and Huangfu Yunjie are gone, but is Xiaotu able to succeed?  No one has any confidence in their heart

    ?¡­

    Several bandits walked lazily back and forth outside the military camp, the sun shining on their bodies made them drowsy.

    "What is that?" A person suddenly raised his finger and pointed in the distance.

    Looking in the direction of the finger, a thin figure was stumbling towards here.

    Several bandits were confused. When the figure got closer, they saw clearly that it was a child. His face was covered with mud and his body was thin. When they got closer, they realized that he had two messy braids. He didn't know how long they were.  It hasn't been washed yet, and it's still like a little girl.  The clothes he wore were dirty and torn, and he looked like a disaster victim.

    Before the bandit could say anything, the little girl turned pale and asked intermittently: "Is this is this the place where King Gao Chuang lives?"

    "Looking for our King Gao Chuang? Who are you?" the bandit asked in confusion.

    "I am Han, Xiaolu Han told me to look for heights" Before she could finish her words, the little girl fell to the ground and passed out

    ?¡­

    "I'm afraid I haven't eaten for a few days and I'm so hungry." Li Zicheng walked up to the unconscious little girl and looked at him: "Who's here?"Get some water, wake her up, and give her something to eat.  "

    Gao Yingxiang frowned: "Strange, why did Han Xiaolu let such a little girl come?"

    ¡°We¡¯ll find out when she wakes up and asks.¡± Zhang Xianzhong said from the side.

    The little girl woke up leisurely, opened her eyes, and suddenly saw a big white steamed bun in front of her. Her eyes were shining brightly. She grabbed it and stuffed it into her mouth desperately. She choked on the food and rolled her eyes. She was obviously hungry.  Extremely.

    "Don't be anxious, don't be anxious, eat slowly." Li Zicheng handed over the water.

    With a steamed bun in her stomach, the little girl's complexion recovered a lot. Only then did Gao Yingxiang ask: "What's your name?"

    ¡°My name is Xiaotu, what¡¯s yours?¡±

    "Bold, this is King Chuang, what is yours and mine." Zhang Xianzhong scolded from the side.

    "Are you King Chuang?" Xiaotu got up from the ground: "Han Xiaolu called me here."

    "Where is Han Xiaolu?" Gao Yingxiang asked smoothly.

    "He's dead." Xiaotu looked a little sad.

    "Dead?" Gao Yingxiang lost his voice.

    Xiaotu suddenly started crying, and Li Zicheng comforted him: "Don't cry, speak slowly."

    Xiaotu finally stopped his tears and said while sobbing: "Han When I saw Xiaolu Han, he had a lot of blood on his body. He was very afraid of people. I didn't dare to get close to him, but  Like you, he gave me a big steamed bun, so I dared to He said that he asked me to take the message to a man named Gao Chuang Wang, and he would give me a lot of steamed buns to eat, many, many, many  ¡±

    Although what he said was incoherent, several bandit leaders still understood it. It seems that Han Xiaolu's identity was exposed and was discovered by the officers and soldiers. He killed him all the way out, but he was no longer able to do it, so he used steamed buns to seduce the little girl named Xiaotu.  Try your best to get her information sent here.

    "What message did Han Xiaolu ask you to bring?" Gao Yingxiang asked unhurriedly.

    Xiaotu seemed to be trying his best to remember: "What kind of horse did he say? There were so many victims in Shandong that they couldn't leave. They had to go from Shanxi and passed through places where they fell. I really can't remember."

    "Where did it fall?" Gao Yingxiang, Li Zicheng, and Zhang Xianzhong walked to the map at the same time. After looking at it for a long time, Gao Yingxiang blurted out: "Falled into Longgou?"

    "Ah, yes, that's the name." Xiao Tu quickly shouted.

    "Did you say anything else?" Gao Yingxiang suddenly turned around and asked.

    "As I said, Han Xiaolu said that there were only about thirty people walking with the horse."

    Li Zicheng smiled, came to Xiaotu, looked at her, suddenly slapped her, then kicked Xiaotu to the ground, took the riding crop and whipped Xiaotu several times: "We  There is no one named Han Xiaolu here, who sent you to deceive us?"

    Xiao Tu was beaten by Li Zicheng until he rolled around on the ground, crying and crying in pain.

    Gao Yingxiang and Zhang Xianzhong looked at each other. Just now, Li Zicheng had been acting very kindly, but in the blink of an eye, he did such a cruel thing to a little girl just to test them.

    Li Zicheng then stopped his movements and grabbed Xiao Tu's braid: "If you don't tell the truth, I will kill you now!"

    Xiaotu's face and body were covered with blood. He was crying and shouting, "Don't kill me, don't kill me. Han Xiaolu asked me to find King Gao Chuang. You are not. Let me go. Please don't kill me."  I."

    As he said that, he tried his best to take out a short knife from his arms and threw it forward as if he was afraid: "This is what Han Xiaolu gave me too. You guys have to give it to you. It hurts. It hurts so much. Uncle, don't kill me."  Don't kill me."

    Li Zicheng then let go of Xiaotu, took the short knife and looked at it carefully for a while, nodded towards Gao Yingxiang and Zhang Xianzhong, and his expression became friendly again:

    "Little Tu, don't be afraid. It's my uncle who is bad. He will give you steamed buns to eat later and meat to eat. The officers and soldiers are bad. My uncle is afraid that you were sent by the officers and soldiers."

    Xiaotu sat on the ground and moved back and forth, with an expression on his face as if he was extremely afraid of this "uncle" who was sometimes kind and sometimes cruel.

 Part One: Storm in Penghu Chapter 261: Capturing Gao Yingxiang alive

    Gao Yingxiang looked at Li Zicheng and Zhang Xianzhong: "What do you think?"

    "There are few officers and soldiers, and it is close to Shaanxi. I think it can be robbed." Li Zicheng responded.

    Zhang Xianzhong has the same view.

    Seeing that the two subordinates were in agreement, Gao Yingxiang nodded and said: "These horses are of great significance to our rebel army. If they can be robbed and trained, they will have the capital to deal with the officers and cavalry. I am determined to lead the people to rob them myself!"

    These words surprised the two subordinates. Li Zicheng hurriedly said: "King Chuang, please be careful. We will seize some war horses. Why bother with King Chuang coming in person? Li Zicheng is willing to go on behalf of King Chuang."

    Gao Yingxiang shook his head and acted very stubbornly: "Our army has been fighting fiercely for a long time, and the soldiers are very tired. I have captured the horses of officers and soldiers in the past, and I am the most experienced. If I had not gone there in person this time, I would never have succeeded.  Brothers, there is no need to persuade me anymore. You gather all the horses in the army for me to use. I will take 300 horses to seize it. The trip will only take a few days. "

    Seeing that Gao Yingxiang had decided, Li Zicheng and Zhang Xianzhong no longer objected, but repeatedly told King Chuang to be careful in what he did, and to return to the camp immediately if something went wrong.

    "Brother, how's it going?"

    As soon as he came out of the camp, his subordinate Liu Zongmin had been waiting impatiently. When he saw Li Zicheng coming out, he hurriedly stepped forward and asked.

    "Let's talk about it back to our own camp." Li Zicheng didn't say much and went back to his base camp. Then he shook his head and said, "Zhang Xianzhong dug up Chongzhen's ancestral grave last time and killed so many high-ranking officials, which made him famous. King Chuang is afraid that  He threatened his reputation, so this time he actually wanted to go out and rob the war horses in person. If he succeeded, it would be a good story about robbing the camp alone, but"

    Li Zicheng sneered: "How can there be any reason for the coach to personally go out for a mere five hundred horses? What if there is a mistake, what will happen to these hundreds of thousands of brothers? If it were me, I would just send one brother. Hey, King Chuang  We fought more than ten battles in a row, and although we killed many officers and soldiers, our own losses were not small."

    "Then the eldest brother won't advise Chuang Wang?" Liu Zongmin was a little puzzled.

    "Persuasion? With King Chuang's character, is persuasion useful?" Li Zicheng's eyes were cloudy and uncertain: "Forget it, there is no danger in having three hundred cavalry to fight thirty people. Since King Chuang loves to show off so much, then let him do whatever he wants.  Go. It¡¯s just that King Chuang has taken away all the three hundred cavalry. We have no mobile power in the rebel army. I just hope that the officers and soldiers will not attack again during this time."

    Although Li Zicheng was dissatisfied with Gao Yingxiang personally hijacking the horse, he did not think it was very dangerous.  But these bandit leaders never expected that a Ming army general who did things unexpectedly had already opened a big net and was waiting for them

    ?¡­

    Falling into Longgou.

    Ding Yunyi looked a little anxious, and after a while he stood up and watched.  He frowned for a while.  What he was worried about was not whether the bandits would come.  But how is Xiaotu doing now.

    He had a sudden idea to use 500 war horses as bait to trick the bandits into falling for them, and then destroy them in one fell swoop. However, he never expected that Xiaotu would volunteer to take on such an important task.

    It¡¯s risky, some are too risky

    "General. There is a group of cavalry coming towards Zhuilonggou." Huangfu Yunjie galloped over.

    Ding Yunyi immediately woke up from his meditation: "How many people?"

    "It looks like two to three hundred people."

    "Okay!" Ding Yunyi cheered up: "Huangfu Yunjie, lead an ambush with twenty people. Once the bandits enter, rush out immediately. Stop the rear group and only let in a maximum of one hundred people."

    "yes!"

    "Everyone else, please follow me. Brothers, although we are small in number, the mob of bandits is nothing to worry about. Thirty cavalry can defeat a hundred people. You are all the invincible Guan Ning cavalry in the world. You can kill even the golden bandits."  Yes, are you afraid of just a hundred bandits?"

    Those Guan Ning cavalry laughed loudly: "Shenrong, we have killed Jinlu, but we have never killed rogues. Today we are willing to fight with Shenrong and let our swords taste the blood of rogues!"

    "Okay!" Ding Yunyi was full of pride: "I, Ding Yunyi, dare to rob my horses. These rogue bandits are not afraid of killing. With just this battle, I will make the rogue bandits detour when they see my flag from now on!"

    The rogue bandits were really wronged. How did they know that these war horses belonged to Ding Yunyi of Yingzhou in the bloody battle at Xinyang?

    And Ding Yunyi didn't know that he just wanted to use the opportunity of killing the bandits to firmly imprint his name in the hearts of those bandits, but by chance, a big fish swam into his circle  

    ?¡­

    "The front is Chuilonggou!" Gao Yingxiang pointed forward: "Brothers, work hard to ambush the officers and soldiers before they arrive, so as to catch them off guard!"

    There was an excited cry.

    Gao Yingxiang turned around and saw Xiaotu riding on a mule. He couldn't help but smile and said: "Xiaotu, you have made great achievements this time, and I will definitely reward you. The war is dangerous, so don't go with us."  But we are waiting here. After I kill the officers and soldiers, I will take you back to the camp. From now on, you will be my adopted daughter, and you will no longer have to worry about food and clothing!"

    "Thank you, King Chuang!" Xiaotu said, but his heart was filled with curses and joy.

    "I have a brother, and my brother is an upright officer and soldier. Why do I want to worship you, a bandit, as my adopted father?"  But while Xiaotu was thinking about how to escape, Gao Yingxiang presented this opportunity to Xiaotu.

    "Brothers, rush into the Dragon Valley!" Gao Yingxiang pulled out his sword, shouted, and ran out first.

    The three hundred riders were all in high spirits and followed Gao Yingxiang as they flew towards Shuilonggou.  When they saw Shuilong Valley, a large section of the road in was very difficult to navigate. Only two or three riders could pass through side by side, and the team gradually opened up.

    And as soon as the hundred cavalry led by Gao Yingxiang entered, there were suddenly countless shouts from both sides, and twenty cavalry had already rushed out.

    Huangfu Yunjie took the lead and roared: "Do you recognize the bloody Tiger Guards of Yingzhou? Today I will avenge those brothers who died!"

    The rogue bandits were horrified when they suddenly saw the ambush, and when they heard it was the bloody Yingzhou Tiger Guards, everyone was even more panicked.  The word "Hu Benwei" was passed down from one person to another, and it has already left a terrible impression in the hearts of the rogue bandits that they will never forget.  At this time, I suddenly saw the Huben Guards appearing here. It turned out that the battle had not started yet and the people were already in chaos.

    Although the opponent has few riders.  But God knows how many officers and soldiers are ambushing nearby?

    "kill!"

    Huangfu Yunjie burst out with a roar, and the twenty cavalrymen also shouted together.  Some of the bandits in the rear group had quick thoughts and actually turned their horses and ran away.  As a result, the remaining people were in chaos.

    With one¡¯s own name, one can do this and look at the entire Ming Dynasty.  I'm afraid that's what only Hu Benwei can do.

    Twenty cavalry came out, but the bandits had no fighting spirit. Huangfu Yunjie grabbed one of the bandits alive from his horse, threw it to the ground, and asked sternly: "Who is leading the group?"

    ¡°Gao¡­King Gao Chuang¡­¡±

    "Who?" Huangfu Yunjie almost thought he heard wrongly.

    ¡°King Chuang¡­Gao Yingxiang¡­¡±

    Huangfu Yunjie was shocked.  Immediately he was overjoyed and no longer cared about the bandit on the ground. He turned his horse's head and galloped away into the Shuilong Valley

    At this time, in the Shuilong Valley, the thirty cavalrymen led by Ding Yunyi also rushed out from left to right.

    Gao Yingxiang suddenly fell down.  Shocked.  But seeing that there were few people on the other side, I felt a little relieved.  Just as he was about to order his men to break out of the encirclement, he suddenly heard an officer and general on the opposite side yell:

    "Hu Ben Guard Ding Yunyi is here!"

    This roar was like thunder, exploding above the heads of Gao Yingxiang and the bandits.

    ??Hu Benwei¡ª¡ªDing Yunyi!

    This person¡¯s name is like a devil, accompanying bandits all the time.  They are afraid of seeing this person or even hearing the name.

    Gao Yingxiang saw that the morale of the troops on the left and right was wavering.  He couldn't help but get furious; "Ding Yunyi, could he scare you like this? We are all rebels. Follow me and kill!"

    "kill!"

    Before Gao Yingxiang finished speaking, Ding Yunyi had already rushed to him amid the sound of "kill".

    Those thirty Guan Ning cavalrymen all fought bloody battles with the Jinlu at the border all year round. They were all elite and strong. Once they entered the bandit army, they slashed and killed with loud roars that shook the sky.

    "General!"

    Ding Yunyi was getting ready to fight when he suddenly saw Huangfu Yunjie running towards him, shouting: "Gao Yingxiang is here!"

    Ding Yunyi was startled and heard Huangfu Yunjie shout again: "Gao Yingxiang, Gao Yingxiang is right here!"

    "Gao Yingxiang?" Ding Yunyi suddenly laughed loudly: "Okay, Gao Yingxiang! How dare you come to seize my Ding Yunyi's horse? Today is your day to die!"

    His voice was as loud as a bell, and every word reached Gao Yingxiang's ears. The face of this rebel who commanded hundreds of thousands of bandits changed drastically.  Looking at the surrounding subordinates, panic showed on everyone's face.

    Ding Yunyi saw a man who looked like a general being protected in the middle of the bandits. He expected that he must be Gao Yingxiang. He rushed to the sky and straightened up his Qianjunshan in his hand: "Gao Yingxiang, why don't you get off your horse and tie your hands!"

    Horses galloping across the sky, thousands of troops sweeping across like a strong wind, wherever Ding Yunyi goes, no one dares to stop him.

    Ding Yunyi has thirty cavalry and Gao Yingxiang has one hundred cavalry, but the current situation is as if there are thousands of troops and horses.

    Seeing Ding Yunyi charging straight towards King Chuang, the two bandit leaders bit the bullet and?Up.  Ding Yunyi rushed over quickly, Qian Junyan whipped up a strong wind, and slapped the bandit on the left hard. He only saw that the rogue didn't say a word, and his whole body had been beaten to pieces by Qian Junyan.

    Qian Junyan swung his backhand with his backhand, blood spattered wildly, and hit the rogue war horse on the right. The war horse let out a mournful cry and sent the rider on its back flying far away.

    Although Gao Yingxiang and the gangsters around him had heard of Ding Yunyi's reputation for a long time, today was the first time they saw it with their own eyes.  This Ding Yunyi is really just like the legend.  No, it's even scarier than the legend says.

    He is not fighting here, it is simply massacre!  Those who died under his hand died in terrible circumstances.  And I heard that he also has a terrifying magic knife, which can kill people even more brutally!

    Ding Yunyi rushed to the front, suddenly reined in his horse, and said with a cold expression: "Gao Yingxiang, why don't you dismount and surrender? I'll spare your men's lives!"

    Gao Yingxiang looked around and saw that more than a hundred of his cavalry had been killed or wounded in just a short time in front of the elite cavalry of the opponent's officers and soldiers. The remaining people were afraid of Ding Yunyi's bravery and had lost all fighting spirit.

    Gao Yingxiang knew that he would not be able to get out of trouble this time, so he let out a long sigh: "Ding Yunyi, can you keep your word? Don't you hurt my brothers?"

    "I only want you Gao Yingxiang, and I won't care about the rest." Ding Yunyi said coldly.

    Gao Yingxiang suddenly looked up to the sky and laughed: "Well, I lost to you today, and I, Gao Yingxiang, have no injustice." After saying that, he threw away the weapons in his hands: "Brothers, don't fight."

    ¡°King Chuang, King Chuang, let¡¯s protect you and fight out together!¡±

    Just after the sound came out, I suddenly saw a dark thing flying towards me like lightning. The bandit who wanted to protect Gao Yingxiang had no time to make any preparations. He screamed in agony and was pierced by the lightning.

    Thousands of troops!

    The terrifying Qianjun Zhu was pierced on his corpse.

    Ding Yunyi slowly pulled out the dragon's teeth: "Who else wants to fight to the death for Gao Yingxiang?"

    The power of a stick was so powerful that in an instant, no one dared to say a word.

    Gao Yingxiang silently got off his horse and stood there, looking up to the sky.

    "Tie up this traitor!"

    Gao Yingxiang, who was once arrogant and commanded hundreds of thousands of bandits, turned out to be a prisoner in this small Shuilong ditch.

    Gao Yingxiang would never have thought that he would eventually lose his life just because he coveted five hundred war horses!

    Ding Yunyi will definitely become the nemesis of the bandits for the rest of his life!

    At this time, the bandits outside Zhuilonggou were already frightened, but suddenly they heard that "King Chuang" had been captured alive. They no longer had the will to fight, so they turned their horses and retreated into Shaanxi Province.

    "elder brother!"

    Ding Yunyi, who was in high spirits, suddenly heard Xiaotu's voice and hurriedly looked outside. Xiaotu, it was Xiaotu who was back!

    Ding Yunyi galloped towards the horse, looked at what was coming, and with a twist of his waist, he pulled Xiaotu onto his horse and laughed: "Well done, Xiaotu, well done. You are the first to capture the rebel leader alive this time."  !¡±

    Suddenly saw a wound on Xiaotu¡¯s face, and asked hurriedly, Xiaotu said nonchalantly: ¡°Brother, it¡¯s okay, I was whipped a few times by that man named Li Zicheng.¡±

    Ding Yunyi's face was gloomy: "My sister, Ding Yunyi, can also beat me? Xiaotu, don't worry, I will capture Li Zicheng alive sooner or later. How many times he whips you, you will pay him back ten times!"

    "Yes!" Xiaotu nodded vigorously.

    Huangfu Yunjie came from behind: "General, we have captured more than thirty bandits. Since the general wants to bring Gao Ni Yingxiang to the capital, it will be inconvenient to take these thirty people with him."

    Ding Yunyi immediately understood what his subordinates were thinking.

    He glanced at Huangfu Yunjie, who silently nodded to him.

    "Go." Ding Yunyi waved his hand while sighing.

    "Brother, what's wrong with Mr. Huangfu?" Xiaotu asked curiously.

    "Brother just did something dishonest."

    Ding Yunyi rode his horse forward slowly and said in a low voice: "Brother made a promise to someone, but he broke his promise. Xiaotu, in troubled times, you should do things in a hurry, but in peacetime, you can't do this.  Done."

    Although Xiaotu didn¡¯t quite understand, he nodded in understanding.

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 262 Double Happiness

    "The rogue bandits caused trouble and ran rampant. They killed the governor Li Hongye, the registered censor Ma Rujiao, and even Tang Jiuzhou died. Tell me, what should you do now?"

    In the Wenhua Hall, Chongzhen looked livid: "Do you want me to fight in person? Or do you have to wait for the bandits to go to Fengyang to dig my ancestral grave again? Do you have to wait for the bandits to hit me before you are happy?"

    "Your Majesty, please calm down. I am guilty." The ministers said in unison.

    "Guilty, guilty, what else can you do besides saying you are guilty!" Chongzhen said with anger still lingering.

    "Your Majesty, urgent report from Liaodong!"

    Hearing the words "Liaodong Urgent Report", everyone from Chongzhen to the ministers felt a sense of foreboding. Has Liaodong suffered another defeat?

    While he was upset, he saw a general from Liaodong running into the Wenhua Palace and saying loudly: "The commander-in-chief of Liaodong Army, Zu Dashou, is reporting to your majesty. In December of the eighth year of Chongzhen, the Jinlu took Gushan Beile Duduo as their commander-in-chief.  A big violation of the border, our border officers and soldiers fought a decisive battle with the Jinlu at the Daling River. Wu Sangui, the commander of the right battalion of the Liaodong forward, and Ding Yunyi, the Taiwanese general, were both brave and good at fighting. Among the Jinlu's ten thousand troops, they entered and exited nine times. Ding Yunyi killed the Jinlu.  The powerful generals Ershun, Mengbaha, Horhaqi, Zhehan, Wu Sangui and other powerful Jin generals Narbu, Cheng Liuba and Feiharasi were beheaded at our border, a total of 3,000 of them were beheaded.  Level 908, captured 812 people, great victory at Daling River!"

    "Thiskilled so many Jinlu generals? Beheaded so many heads?" Chongzhen did not react from the huge joy for a while, and kept mumbling something.

    "Your Majesty, what a great victory at Dalinghe! My Ming Dynasty is mighty, Your Majesty is mighty!" The ministers said in unison.

    "Haha, yes. Great victory at the Daling River, great victory at the Daling River! The Ming Dynasty is mighty, the soldiers of Liaodong are mighty!" Chongzhen finally woke up, and his excitement could not be contained at all. Since His Majesty ascended the throne, the ministers have never seen His Majesty so happy.  .  In laughter.  Chongzhen suddenly thought of something: "Wait a minute, besides Wu Sangui, who else is there?"

    "Taiwanese General Ding Yunyi!"

    Chongzhen was a little confused: "Didn't Ding Yunyi go back to Taiwan after he suppressed the bandits in the Central Plains? Why did he go to Liaodong again?"

    "Go back to Your Majesty, Ding Shen will choose war horses for Taiwan. So I went to the border, and it happened to be the second battle of Daling River. General Zu used Ding Shen's strategy to falsely defeat three times and lure the enemy deeper. Ding Shen and the two generals  Thousands of cavalry burned Duduo's camp and destroyed its supplies and supplies. After that, Wu Sangui and Wu Shen generals clashed with the enemy and defeated the Jinlu!  Yes. Mr. Zu, please forgive me.¡±

    "He is guilty." Chongzhen said with a smile: "Such a good news came to me so late. I will punish him by drinking three large bowls of wine. And that Ding Yunyi. He went to Liaodong to buy horses, but he was punished by me.  For such great military exploits, I will punish him by drinking a jar of wine!"

    Those ministers all had smiles on their faces, but they had never seen His Majesty make such a joke.

    "Good news! Good news!"

    At this moment, another voice suddenly came from outside the palace.

    The monarch and his ministers looked outside together. Good news?  Where did the good news come from?

    "Great victory, great victory! Capture the rebel leader Gao Yingxiang alive! Capture the rebel leader Gao Yingxiang alive!"

    With a "whoop", Chongzhen suddenly stood up, and the ministers were also completely shocked.

    "Could it be that Hong Chengchou finally caught Gao Yingxiang?" Chongzhen, who was still immersed in the excitement of the Liaodong victory, could hardly believe his ears.

    "Your Majesty, it's not Commander-in-Chief Hong, it's Taiwanese General Ding Yunyi, Commander-in-Chief of Shangqingche, and General Zhaowu who captured Gao Yingxiang alive!"

    Chongzhen and the ministers were stunned for a moment. What happened?  What's going on?  Ding Yunyi had just killed Jin Lu in Liaodong and suffered a huge defeat. Why did he go and arrest Gao Yingxiang again?

    "Ding Yunyi captured Gao Yingxiang? You didn't report your mistake, did you?" Chongzhen said doubtfully.

    "Your Majesty, Huangfu Yunjie, a subordinate of General Ding Shen, is waiting outside the palace for the announcement."

    "Quickly, call him in!" Chongzhen walked a few steps in front of the dragon chair and sat back down again, feeling uneasy. What he was worried about was not anything else but making sure not to make a mistake.

    "I bow to Taiwan"

    "OK OK!"

    Huangfu Yunjie had just spoken, and Chongzhen had already said impatiently: "Forget the false courtesy, tell me quickly, what is going on? Have you really caught Gao Yingxiang?"

    "Return to Your Majesty." Huangfu Yunjie read aloud: "Ding Shen will ride fifty-three and want to return to Taiwan. On the way, he captures the bandit spy Han Xiaolu. When he learns that the bandits want to rob the war horses, Ding Shen will devise a plan to use justice.  My younger sister Shao Luchun took the risk and sneaked into the camp of Shaanxi rogue bandits, and successfully lured the bandit leader Gao Niying.Arriving at Zhuilonggou in Shanxi, General Ding Shen took the lead. With fifty-three cavalry, he defeated the thieves' three hundred cavalry, and captured Gao Ni Yingxiang alive. He was currently being escorted to Beijing when a special minister was sent to report his victory.  I am afraid that there may be something wrong on the road, so I specially request your Majesty to send more troops to assist.  "

    "Quick, quick, lead five hundred Imperial Guard troops to pick up Ding Yunyi. We must not make any mistakes." Chongzhen shouted out, then he was stunned for a long time, and suddenly burst into tears: "The bandits dug up my imperial mausoleum. I deeply hate it and have no face."  To our ancestors, Ding Yunyi, Ding Xiangwen, help me, help me avenge this blood feud"

    After crying for a while, he suddenly laughed loudly: "Ding Yunyi, Ding Yunyi, I am not wrong about you. You are a pillar of our Ming Dynasty. You are the most famous general in our Ming Dynasty!"

    "Your Majesty!" The ministers all knelt on the ground.

    "Get up, get up, all get up. Today is a day of great joy. Double happiness is coming to the door. Double happiness is coming to the door. The golden prisoner has been defeated, and the thief's leader has been caught. You don't have to kneel to me, and no one has to kneel!" Chongzhen's voice had a certain tone.  He became trembling: "I want to see Ding Yunyi, and I also want to see his adopted sister. I want to reward them well. I will give them whatever they want!"

    The ministers looked at each other and smiled. Your Majesty is in such a good mood today. It seems that everyone is having a good time.

    "Ding Yuanzhao, the right minister of the Ministry of War." Chongzhen suddenly shouted.

    "My minister Ding Yuanzhao is here."

    Chongzhen was delighted: "Ding Yuanzhao, you have given birth to a good son. One of your sons is worth a hundred thousand soldiers. I heard that Ding Xiangwen took a concubine before marrying a wife. Are you not happy?"

    Ding Yuanzhao trembled in his heart.  How did your majesty know this? He quickly said: "I dare not deceive your majesty. This is what happened. Taking a concubine before you have a wife is a violation of etiquette."

    "I can't care about it, I can't care about it." Chongzhen said with a smile: "People like Ding Xiangwen have some losses in etiquette, so what's the problem? It's a pity that he has already married Deng Lianyu from the Deng family of Jiangnan Confucianism, otherwise this  I will marry him personally. He has done so much for me by marrying two concubines. If he has ten concubines, everything will be fine."

    Ding Yuanzhao did not dare to say a word. Wang Chengen, who was beside Chongzhen, also frowned. His Majesty may have lost his composure on this special day.

    "Huangfu Yunjie."

    "I'm here."

    "When can Ding Yunyi arrive in the capital?"

    "We can probably arrive tomorrow."

    "Wang Chengen, Ding Yuanzhao. You two will go out of the capital for ten miles on my behalf. Welcome Ding Yunyi!"

    "I take orders."

    There are dark clouds when you go to court, and spring breeze when you go to court. This change is so fast that it is difficult for people to adapt.

    After going to court, Chongzhen still had not recovered from his excitement: "Wang Cheng'en, Ding Yunyi has made such extraordinary achievements, how about I directly mention him as the commander-in-chief?"

    "Your Majesty, the ministers are so bold, but the ministers think it is inappropriate." Wang Chengen said unexpectedly: "In just over two years, Ding Yunyi was promoted from an inspection to a general. The speed of promotion has been staggering. Skip again.  He was promoted to the rank of Commander-in-Chief. Even if the ministers don't say it in person, they will start to talk about it over time. "

    Chongzhen gradually calmed down from his excitement, and Wang Chengen continued: "The last time His Majesty promoted Ding Yunyi to the rank of staff general, and then promoted Zheng Zhilong to the rank of officer, it was because Fujian was far away and constrained each other, so Taiwan had Zhang Kentang, Zheng Zhilong and  Ding Yunyi's three forces, if Ding Yunyi is suddenly promoted to the rank of commander-in-chief, the ministers are worried that as Ding Yunyi becomes more powerful in the future, no one will be able to restrain him, which will be detrimental to the court, so please think twice. "

    Chongzhen pondered for a while: "Ding Yunyi is still loyal to the court. Do you think he has evil intentions?"

    Wang Cheng'en said calmly: "Ding Yunyi is loyal, this is certain for me, but if a loyal minister becomes more powerful, he will have his own ideas, this is for sure. Therefore, your majesty made him a deputy general, on an equal footing with Zheng Zhilong."  That¡¯s okay. What Fujian needs is balance. If Ding Yunyi¡¯s official position is higher than Zheng Zhilong¡¯s, I¡¯m afraid Zheng Zhilong won¡¯t accept it.¡±

    Chongzhen nodded slightly and suddenly said: "Wang Chengen, Ding Yunyi saved your life, but you didn't speak to him?"

    "The minister is loyal to Your Majesty, not Ding Yunyi." Wang Chengen said calmly: "The minister does owe Ding Yunyi his life, but if Ding Yunyi harms my name one day, the minister will never blink an eye when he takes his head."

    Chongzhen sighed and seemed to be deeply moved: "The only true loyal minister around me is you, Wang Chengen! I know that there are many criticisms of you from the outside, saying that you are ruthless and unscrupulous in doing things, but I ignore them all, because I know,  Even if one day, everyone betrays me, in the endThe first person who stays with me must be you!  "

    "Your Majesty knows the inner minister's heart" Wang Cheng'en said with gratitude, but then he regained his composure: "Your Majesty asked Cao Huachun to secretly investigate Wen Tiren's matter, and the results have been obtained."

    "Oh, tell me quickly." Chongzhen asked hurriedly.

    Wang Chengen calmed down: "Wen Tirenyin is cruel and vicious, and he will never let go of anyone who has offended him. After Qian Qianyi was squeezed out by him, he has been living in the countryside, interacting with some literati and Confucian scholars at that time, and his life was miserable.  One day, a local man named Zhang Hanru came to the door and asked Qian Qianyi to help him with a private matter. Qian Qianyi knew that this person had bad character and refused.  Wen Tiren went to the capital to report Qian Qianyi, saying that he had made a group of cronies in the countryside and spread strange rumors and slandered the government all day long. Wen Tiren took this opportunity to arrest Qian Qianyi and others"

    Chongzhen nodded slightly. He knew that Qian Qianyi had been squeezed out by Wen Tiren before, and he also had some responsibility for this matter.

    Once the emperor and his courtiers, after Chongzhen ascended the throne, he vigorously eradicated the favored ministers of Xi Zong. He dug up the eunuch group headed by the traitor Wei Zhongxian, with no less than a hundred people sitting in it. In order to eliminate the remaining poison of Wei Zhongxian, Chongzhen made great determination  The replacement of court officials resulted in the dismissal of a large number of officials, resulting in a serious shortage of officials.

    The cabinet system of the Ming Dynasty limited to six members, called the first assistant, the second assistant, and the group assistants.  In order to supplement the cabinet members, Chongzhen, in accordance with the ancestral regulations, first selected six or more candidates jointly nominated by the nine ministers, and then decided by drawing lots by Emperor Chongzhen himself. The former procedure was called Huitui, and the latter procedure was called Meibu.

    After Wei Zhongxian was eliminated, the power in the DPRK was once again in the Central Plains. Wen Tiren believed that the time had come and was eager to try. He wanted to speed up his ambition to steal power, but unexpectedly there was no hope of joining the cabinet.  Wen Tiren was not willing to give up. He thought about it and went to see Zhou Yanru, the Minister of Rites.

    Zhou Yanru was deeply trusted by Chongzhen and was considered a popular figure in front of the emperor, but he was not nominated for this meeting and felt aggrieved.  Wen and Tuesday hit it off because they share the same problem, and secretly discussed a conspiracy to overturn the results of the cabinet election, deny the recommendation of the committee list, and exclude important ministers, so as to squeeze into the cabinet.

    They first did a good job behind the scenes, winning over cronies among the courtiers, spreading rumors, and spending huge sums of money to bribe eunuchs as traitors.  They chose Qian Qianyi, who was at the top of the recommendation list, as a breakthrough point to find faults and make great efforts in his materials. Wen Tiren was the first to attack and submitted the so-called "divine traitor and party" to Chongzhen.  They used bad words to attack Qian Qianyi, dug up old accounts, and used them to make use of the topic, specifically choosing crimes that Emperor Chongzhen hated deeply to pin on Qian Qianyi.

    In the second year of Tianqi, Qian Qianyi was ordered to take the examination in Zhejiang. After the examination, Qian Qianqiu, a talented man from Jiahe, was admitted as the first place in the provincial examination.  Later, it was discovered that Qian Qianqiu's composition examination paper quoted a popular poem: Once upon a time, he climbed into the sky. Unexpectedly, this poem touched the taboo of the court, so he charged Qian Qianqiu with the crime, canceled his qualification for the examination, and sent him to the border area.  Qian Qianyi was also implicated. First he was fined his salary, and then he was demoted to civilian status and sent back to his hometown.  This was six or seven years ago, and Qian Qianyi had already been recalled to the court, restored to his original position, and received Tianqidi's forgiveness.

    In the memorial, Wen Tiren not only mentioned the old case again, but also falsely accused him of making friends with party members, engaging in malpractice for personal gain, taking bribes, and harboring evil intentions.  These crimes were what Emperor Chongzhen hated the most in his life. After reading the memorial, Chongzhen became furious.

    Qian Qianyi was dismissed again.

    Now that Wang Cheng'en brought up these matters, Chongzhen put all the blame on Wen Tiren: "Wen Tiren is so hateful and jealous of virtuous people. I think your assassination has nothing to do with him. This time he is framed again.  Qian Qianyi, I must dismiss Wen Tiren as an official."

    "Your Majesty is wise." Wang Chengen said calmly; "But this time the court is overjoyed and it is not appropriate to take action on him for the time being. The ministers thought that they could wait until Ding Yunyi left the capital before taking action."

    Chongzhen nodded, and then said bitterly: "I, I must take off this old dog's head this time!"

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 263 Re-entering the Capital (100 monthly tickets plus more)

    As soon as he could clearly see the outline of the capital from a distance, he saw a large group of officials waiting for him there.

    Ding Yunyi quickly dismounted and walked away. When he got closer, he saw that the people greeting him included Wang Chengen and his father Ding Yuanzhao.

    "Eunuch, father, how dare you work for me?" Ding Yunyi said quickly.

    Wang Chengen had no expression on his face: "Ding Yunyi, get on your horse."

    Ding Yunyi was startled, but Wang Chengen continued: "According to the Holy Order, Ding Yunyi rode into the capital, and Wang Chengen led the horse for him."

    "This, how dare you do this." Ding Yunyi said hurriedly.

    Wang Chengen had a smile on his face: "Xiang Wen, this is the Holy Spirit's decree, please accept it."

    Ding Yunyi then got on his horse and glanced at his father, finding that his father had a rare sign of approval.

    Wang Chengen led the horse in front, followed by a group of officers and soldiers on both sides, and the prison car holding Gao Yingxiang followed behind.

    Having just entered the capital, I saw countless people already pouring into the streets. Those people heard that the famous bandit leader Gao Yingxiang had been arrested, so they all came out to see what happened.

    At first glance, the first person to enter the capital was a young general riding a horse.  It was expected that it was Ding Yunyi who had defeated the Jinlu and captured the leader alive. Cheers and cheers suddenly came from the mouths of these people.

    Ding Yunyi¡¯s name is powerful in the capital!

    Suddenly, several common people blocked the way. They were holding wine bowls in their hands. The leading commoner said loudly: "General Ding, we have all heard that you entered and exited the Daling River nine times and killed the famous Jinlu general."  Countless. I also captured the evil leader Gao Yingxiang alive to eliminate the harm to our Ming Dynasty. Now I offer you a fine wine to show the gratitude of the people of our capital!"

    Ding Yunyi was about to dismount, but the commoner said again: "General, why do you need to dismount?"

    Ding Yunyi sat upright on his horse and drank the wine in one gulp: "Thank you all for your kindness, folks. But if anyone brings trouble to our Ming Dynasty, we will stand up and punish them!"

    There was another cheer immediately.

    ¡°If not many people in Beijing recognized Ding Yunyi before, but since this time, no one in Beijing knows Ding Yunyi¡¯s name.

    When the prison car pushing Gao Yingxiang arrived, angry curses broke out.  The people in the capital hate Jinlu and rogue bandits far more than other places

    ?¡­

    "Your Majesty, Ding Yunyi, comes to see you. Long live, long live, long live your Majesty!"

    "Get up, Ding Yunyi." Chongzhen's words were full of admiration: "You have made such a great contribution to the court, come and watch."

    Being able to sit here is a great honor bestowed by the emperor.

    As soon as Ding Yunyi sat down, Chongzhen said: "Come here, bring up Gao Yingxiang, the traitor. I want to see what this traitor looks like."

    Gao Yingxiang, who was tied up with five sticks, was brought up. He knew he was going to die, so he held his head high and said nothing.

    Chongzhen looked at it carefully for a while and said with a smile: "I thought the leader of the rebel bandits was always a man of three heads and six arms. But it turns out they are all the same as us, and there is no big deal."

    Gao Yingxiang said loudly: "Hunjun, since I fell into your hands, I don't want to survive. But I want to die quickly! There will always be my brothers who will avenge me, and they will definitely cut you into pieces when the time comes!"

    "Am I a faint king?" Chongzhen was not angry: "Since I came to the throne, I have worked hard to eliminate the Wei Party and revitalize the government. I have forgotten all about sleep and food, and have worked hard for our great Ming Dynasty. I think I am far from a faint king. Gao Yingxiang, I will have a great year next year.  Disasters also happen when people don't have enough to eat. I have also heard of human tragedies such as those who sacrificed their lives for food. Although it is a natural disaster, I am afraid that my lack of virtue will lead to the wrath of God. I often blame myself for this.  ¡±

    Not only Gao Yingxiang, but all the ministers did not expect that Chongzhen would say such a thing.

    Ding Yunyi knew that Chongzhen was not just pretending.  From the time he ascended the throne to the fall of the Ming Dynasty, he issued a total of six "edicts of sin" to review his own faults in his life. This was also very rare among emperors of the past dynasties.

    Chongzhen sighed: "There are officials below who embezzle money for disaster relief and treat the people cruelly. I have chopped off the heads of many officials for this. Gao Yingxiang, let me be honest with you. You are rebelling. In fact, I still have some sympathy in my heart.  Yours, so I am trying to recruit you. But you just want to rebel. Why did you go to Fengyang to dig up my ancestral graves? My ancestors did not provoke you."

    Chongzhen¡¯s tone was extremely calm, and Gao Yingxiang couldn¡¯t help but say: ¡°That was done by Zhang Xianzhong.¡±

    "I know it was Zhang Xianzhong who did it." Chongzhen said slowly: "But you are also the same. Everywhere you go, you will be like locusts crossing the border, leaving no grass behind. As long as the officials I appointed from various places fall into your hands, there will be absolutely no  way to survive.When people are addicted to killing, they can no longer hold back the knife.  Fortunately, my Ming Dynasty came out with a figure like Ding Yunyi, and I was able to capture you.  "

    Gao Yingxiang glanced at Ding Yunyi hatefully.

    Chongzhen's voice rose slightly: "I originally wanted to pardon you to show the magnanimity of the court, but it didn't work. You were captured because the soldiers sacrificed their lives for it. Ding Yunyi told me before that we must not be merciful when dealing with bandits like you.  , I think it makes sense, so I can only kill you."

    Ding Yunyi once said this to Chongzhen, and Chongzhen also remembered it firmly. Therefore, in a large sense, Gao Yingxiang was captured by Ding Yunyi and died in Ding Yunyi's hands.

    "Okay, I've seen you too." Chongzhen waved his hand: "Come here, drag Gao Niyingxiang out. He wants to cut me into pieces with a thousand knives, so I will cut him into pieces with a thousand knives."

    Before Gao Yingxiang was dragged out, he cursed: "Ding Yunyi, even if I become a ghost, I will not let you go. You must be the mortal enemy of my millions of rebel brothers. You will die in the hands of the rebels sooner or later!"

    His scolding gradually faded away, and Chongzhen suddenly asked: "Ding Yunyi, he said that you have become the sworn enemy of the bandits. Are you afraid of that?"

    Ding Yunyi smiled and said: "What I receive is the salary of the Ming Dynasty, and what I do is the loyalty of the Ming Dynasty. If I am intimidated by the bandits' empty words, won't the thieves stop being suppressed?"

    "You all listen, you all listen well." Long Yan of Chongzhen said happily: "What is a loyal minister? These are the loyal ministers of my Ming Dynasty! Ding Yunyi, you have done a great job. You first defeated the Jinlu, and then brought the dynasty into trouble.  The leader of the thieves was captured alive. I originally wanted to promote you to the rank of Commander-in-Chief, but I appointed you to be the Commander-in-Chief of Taiwan. If you are not in Taiwan, you will be guarding me. One day, you will go to Liaodong, and the next, you will go to Shanxi.  Go ahead and run around like a monkey"

    There were some smiles among the ministers. Chongzhen¡¯s words sounded like accusations, but there was a smile on his face: "So I want to give you a few hard slaps. Do you want to accept the beating? Or accept the punishment?"

    Ding Yunyi is so smart. He immediately understood the meaning of Chongzhen's words: "I accept my punishment."

    "Just accept the punishment, and the general will not give it to you." Chongzhen said with a smile: "I will promote you to the deputy general of Fujian, and protect the army. You will also be awarded the title of general of the country, and you will still control Taiwan and Penghu!"

    "My Lord, Ding Yunyi, thanks you. Long live, long live, long live your Majesty!" Ding Yunyi stood up and said.

    Since then, Fujian has had two lieutenants, one is Zheng Zhilong and the other is Ding Yunyi.  And Ding Yunyi after this promotion.  Finally, he became a local official on an equal footing with Fujian Governor Zhang Kentang and Fujian Deputy General Zheng Zhilong.

    Chongzhen refused to promote himself to the rank of commander-in-chief, in order to balance and restrain each other.  But without these two great achievements, Ding Yunyi would have to wait several years to reach this position.

    "It's just that he never expected it.  Chongzhen originally wanted to promote him to the rank of commander-in-chief, but because of Wang Chengen's persuasion, he was promoted to the rank of commander-in-chief.  Only then did he give up the idea.

    As Wang Chengen himself said, he is the only one who is loyal.  There is only Chongzhen!  If one day Ding Yunyi really betrays the Ming Dynasty, then Wang Chengen, who was once saved by him, must be the first person to want to kill him!

    "Sit down and talk." Chongzhen asked him to sit down: "Now that the Jinlu are newly defeated, they will not invade again for the time being. The leader of the bandits, Gao Yingxiang, has been captured by me again. I don't think this bandit will be rampant for a long time, right?"

    None of the ministers dared to intervene, and Chongzhen could only cast his gaze on Ding Yunyi's hand: "Ding Yunyi, you have fought quite a few battles with the rogue bandits. Can you tell me whether the rogue bandits can be defeated next spring?  "

    "Your Majesty, if you ask me to tell the truth, I can only say no."

    Ding Yunyi¡¯s words surprised everyone.

    "Why?" Chongzhen frowned.

    Ding Yunyi talked eloquently: "Although Gao Ni Yingxiang is the leader of the rogues and is known as the leader of the 13 families and 72 battalions of rogues, he directly controls only a part of the troops, and most of the rogues are only nominally controlled by him.  Even in Gao Yingxiang¡¯s department, the real core composition is Li Zicheng, Zhang Xianzhong, and Luo Rucai.¡±

    Chongzhen listened very carefully: "Continue talking."

    "Yes." Ding Yunyi responded: "Gao Ni Yingxiang was captured, and the bandits would inevitably fall into chaos, but this was only short-lived, and there would be a crazy wave of counterattacks later. However, despite this, our opportunity also appeared.  . The nominal leader of the bandits is dead. In the short term, the bandits share the same hatred and can unite together. However, over time, they will inevitably fall into conflicts over power and profit, dividing families and property, and they will even fight over that little bit of property.  ¡±

    Hearing Ding Yunyi compare the bandits to separated families, Chongzhen couldn't help but smile on his face.

    Ding YunYi didn't find it funny at all: "In this way, while the rogue bandits are turning against each other, our officers and soldiers can take advantage of the situation to attack and eradicate these ill-intentioned troubles of the imperial court in one fell swoop. We must not be merciful to avoid raising tigers and allowing them to make a comeback. If that time comes,  The situation is getting out of hand, and I, Da Ming, are really in danger."

    Chongzhen nodded frequently: "Every word Ding Yunyi said is in line with my wishes. But the bandits are bandits after all. This time Gao Ni Yingxiang was captured, he was determined to cause chaos. According to the decree, Hong Chengchou, the commander-in-chief of the three sides, should take advantage of the opportunity.  This is a good opportunity, use all your strength to prevent the rogue bandits from getting a chance to breathe!¡±

    Speaking of this, he looked at Ding Yunyi and said: "That's it for today. I originally wanted to hold a celebration banquet, but the bandits haven't been eradicated yet, so let's let it go for now. Wait until Li Ni Zicheng, Zhang Ni Xianzhong, Luo Ni  Ni Rucai's head has been sent, and I will treat you to a big banquet. Everyone is tired, except Ding Yunyi, please go down and rest."

    After saying that the dynasty was over, Ding Yunyi followed Chongzhen to the Xinuan Pavilion.

    Chongzhen was also a little hungry, so he asked someone to find some pastries and ate one himself: "Xiang Wen, don't be restrained here, eat something to fill your stomach."

    "Thank you, Your Majesty." Ding Yunyi said this, but in his heart he thought that it would be absolutely uncomfortable to eat in front of your emperor.

    Chongzhen ate half a piece of cake and suddenly said: "I heard that your Jinzhou almost captured Huang Taiji alive!"

    "This incident has aroused hatred in Yun Yi's heart!" Ding Yunyi said bitterly: "I have been in Taiwan for a long time and do not know Huang Taiji. If I had known that that person was the captive chief, I would have risked my life to take his head.  class!"

    "It's a pity, it's a pity." Chongzhen also sighed repeatedly: "But after thinking about it, everything is destined, so Huang Taiji's life should not be cut off. Now that I have you and Wu Sangui, sooner or later I will take Huang Taiji's head."

    "Then the conversation changed: "I also heard that you had many interactions with Huang Taiji. This Huang Taiji is so courageous that he dared to go to Jinzhou alone. Xiang Wen, how do you compare me to Huang Taiji?"

    Ding Yunyi was about to speak when he suddenly saw Wang Chengen next to Chongzhen winking at him and said quickly: "The emperor is the supreme king in the world, the true emperor, and a man of great talent and strategy. That Huang Taiji is just a barbarian chieftain in a barbaric land. How can he have anything?"  Are your qualifications comparable to His Majesty¡¯s?¡±

    "I'm afraid you don't mean what you said." Chongzhen smiled faintly: "If Huang Taiji didn't have the ability, he wouldn't have posed such a big threat to our Ming Dynasty. If Huang Taiji didn't have the ability, he wouldn't have run away alone.  I went to Jinzhou, at least I don¡¯t have the guts to go to the hinterland of Jinlu"

    Ding Yunyi's back was broken into a cold sweat. Chongzhen was afraid that he was referring to something.  I just heard Chongzhen say again: "You are loyal, I don't deny this, but you, like others, don't dare to say a few words to me. I want to hear you tell me the truth from the bottom of your heart.  , But it¡¯s hard, it¡¯s really hard. If you say something wrong and anger me, not only will you lose your hat, but you may even lose your life, right?¡±

    "Your Majesty is wise." Ding Yunyi could only reply.

    "Wing Ming? I'm afraid you are scared to death now." Chongzhen smiled: "You have also learned to flatter me and go around in circles with me. Xiang Wen, you are a military general, don't learn the same hypocrisy as those civil servants."

    "I know." Ding Yunyi's only thought now is that Chongzhen tells him to leave quickly. Otherwise, if he continues like this, he may ask some questions that he cannot answer.

    "Forget it, you are tired from traveling all the way." Chongzhen finally said: "The Chinese New Year is in two days, so go back and celebrate the New Year before leaving. Hey, I can finally have a slightly comfortable New Year this year."

    "As long as I, the civil and military officials of the Ming Dynasty, work together as one, your Majesty will be able to live so comfortably every year." Ding Yunyi felt relieved.

    Chongzhen nodded and said: "Go ahead, don't keep the family waiting anxiously. They thought you annoyed me here."!  ~!

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 264: Accompanying the King and the Tiger

    "Xiang Wen, actually, the Holy One was planning to promote you to the rank of Commander-in-Chief."

    Arriving outside Xinuan Pavilion, Wang Chengen said slowly: "Later, it was my father-in-law who urged the emperor not to promote you so quickly."

    Ding Yunyi was startled for a moment: "It's okay to say it, father-in-law, but why do you want to tell me?"

    Wang Chengen said proudly: "My father-in-law, I never hide anything from anyone. I am not afraid of others knowing what I do. Even if you hate me, my father-in-law will still tell you."

    "Father, I won't hate you." Ding Yunyi said calmly.

    "Do you know why father-in-law did this?"

    Ding Yunyi shook his head. Wang Chengen took a few steps forward and stopped: "My father-in-law came here to consider the emperor. I think you also know that when you are promoted, Zheng Zhilong is also promoted. It is just two words, 'balance'!"

    Ding Yunyi nodded silently. He knew this, and it was rare that Wang Chengen had no objection at all.  He listened carefully and Wang Chengen said: "But there is another one. You have been promoted too quickly. You have made great achievements now. Naturally, no one will say anything about you, but all eyes are staring at you. What is the chief soldier? That is  The princes who hold great power, how many generals do we have in Ming Dynasty? Those generals have been through it step by step. How can you be the commander-in-chief when you are only twenty-one years old?  No, there are many people who hate you, but you are far away in Taiwan and can't see it! Do you know how many rumors the emperor has seen about you? It's just that you are too young to be responsible for the important task of guarding the country  Ding Yunyi was a little shocked when he heard this. He never expected that there would be such things in the court that were detrimental to him.

    Wang Chengen's expression was solemn: "The emperor still trusts you and ignores these discounts. But if you are promoted too quickly and the generals are promoted one by one, will the emperor really not consider it? It is said that three people can make a tiger.  Even if you are promoted to deputy general now, it is still too fast in my father-in-law's opinion. In our Ming Dynasty, one has to proceed step by step."

    Ding Yunyi said "En" and had some thoughts in his mind.

    "Okay, my father-in-law has said everything that needs to be said. Go back and think about it yourself." Wang Chengen stopped: "You are still young, and you are not in a hurry. Be patient for a few years, and then make more contributions to the court.  , Sooner or later you will become the commander-in-chief. Now you are already a senior member of the party, no matter how young you are On the way back, Ding Yunyi kept thinking about Wang Chengen's words, and what Xiaotu was saying next to him.  He didn't hear clearly either.

    It was the first time that Xiaotu met the emperor. The emperor actually praised her a few words, which made the little girl happy to this day.

    He asked Huangfu Yunjie and Deng Changgui to take the brothers to Guanyi to rest, and then he took Xiaotu back home.

    When Ding Yunyi came back, the Ding family suddenly became lively again, especially this time it was very different. Ding Yunyi was already a second-grade official, just one step away from his father.

    He is even more happy now, Ding Chen Wanhe.  I just feel that my love for this son is not in vain.  Ding Biwei was equally proud of her younger brother, and even scolded her husband Wang Qingheng. Look at your younger brother Ding Yunyi. He has already become a second-rank officer just now, but you are still standing still, and you still have the qualifications.  About others?

    When they saw Xiaotu who came with Ding Yunyi, Ding Chen Wanhe and Ding Biwei liked him even more, especially Ding Chen Wanhe, who kept holding Xiaotu's hand and talking non-stop.

    When I heard that Xiaotu recognized his son as his elder brother.  Ding Chen Wanhe asked: "Xiao Tu, do you know who I am to him?"

    "Of course, you are my brother's mother." Xiaotu thought this question was very strange.

    Ding Chen Wanhe smiled: "Then you call my son brother, what should you call me?"

    When Ding Biwei heard this, she hurriedly kowtowed to Xiaotu. Xiaotu was also smart. He knelt down on the ground with a "plop" and kowtowed several times: "Mom and dad are in hand, Xiaotu kowtows to you."  ¡±

    Ding Chen Wanhe smiled so hard that his eyes narrowed to slits. Even Ding Yuanzhao actually laughed very happily: "Ah, now that I have recognized my daughter, I should quickly seal a red envelope, and ask for a big one."

    Ding Chen Wanhe hurriedly sealed a red envelope. Holding the red envelope in his hand, Xiaotu's tears fell down.  Ding Chen Wanhe asked hurriedly: "What's wrong, Xiaotu?"

    While sobbing, Xiaotu said: "My father, mother, grandmother, and brother are all gone, but now I have father and mother, brothers and sisters, and brother-in-law Ding Chen Wanhe's eyes turned red when he heard that,  He hugged Xiaotu and said, "Xiaotu, be good, you will be my new daughter from now on.  "

    Ding Biwei laughed: "Mom, why did you mention 'I'?"

    "Xiaotu, my sister will teach you how to speak Mandarin from now on. You are the daughter of the Ding family, so you can't always belong to me."

    &nbsp; A few women had a conversation there, the food was ready, and the family was sitting around the table. It was indescribably lively, but it was a pity that Ye Yuan and Ding Biyue were missing.

    Ding Yuanzhao seemed to be very satisfied with his son's performance after going to Taiwan. He couldn't help but said: "Yun Yi, since you went to Taiwan, you first listened to the instructions and fought against the rebels in Xinyang and Yingzhou, and now you have established such a big alliance.  This is a great achievement, and you have lived up to my expectations of you.¡±

    It is really rare to hear this from my own mouth.  Ding Yunyi responded obediently.

    "But why did you take it upon yourself to take a concubine first and then a wife, without telling your parents?" Ding Yuanzhao suddenly darkened his face: "And even if you marry a wife, your parents are not present? This has spread.  How decent?"

    When asked this question, Ding Yunyi felt a little headache. Ding Chen Wanhe hurriedly said: "I've done everything, what else can I do? Have you divorced them? Besides, didn't Xiang Wen also marry the daughter of that great scholar? Deng Wen also married the daughter of that great scholar?"  Mu Zhi also specially sent someone to the capital to talk about this matter. The situation in Taiwan was urgent at that time, and Xiang Wen really didn't have time A loving mother is a loser." Ding Yuanzhao snorted: "You think I am doing these things.  Angry? Although this matter has slightly damaged the reputation of my Ding family, it is not a big deal. What does the Holy One think of it?"

    Ding Yunyi suddenly concentrated his attention.

    "Do you know what the Holy One said before you arrived in the capital?" Ding Yuanzhao didn't want his son to answer, and answered himself: "The Holy One said it in front of so many ministers. 'People like Ding Xiangwen are the most important people in the world.  It's a bit of a loss in terms of etiquette. What's the harm? It's a pity that he has already married Deng Lianyu from the Deng family of Jiangnan. Otherwise, I would marry him personally this time, so he married two concubines for me.  Great credit, if he had ten concubines, everything would be fine.'"

    Ding Yunyi didn¡¯t feel there was anything wrong with this.

    Wang Qingheng sighed at the side: "How can an emperor say such words in front of so many ministers? The Holy Emperor was so happy that he got a little carried away. It would be fine if it were placed on other emperors, but the Holy Emperor  Since he came to the throne, he has always been dignified and unsmiling, but he said such words. The emperor didn't think it was anything at the time, but when he calmed down and thought about it later, he felt that it was very inappropriate and damaged his image in front of the ministers.  It would be fine if no one mentioned it, but if someone mentioned it, it would become a knot in the heart of the Holy Emperor Ding Yunyi was a little at a loss when he heard it. Could it be that the emperor couldn't even say such a thing?

    "That's all." Ding Yuanzhao frowned: "What is even more worrying is that once someone impeaches Xiang Wen in the future, it will become a crime for Xiang Wen to take a concubine first and then marry a wife. Xiang Wen, don't think that  The Holy Spirit said that your ceremonial losses are nothing, but if he really wants to punish you, he will punish you more severely than anyone else! Even if he doesn't punish you for this crime, he will punish you for other similar crimes.  Punish you. Why? Because the Holy Spirit wants to restore the influence of this incident and establish the supreme majesty of the Emperor!"

    ¡°Thisdid my father and brother-in-law think too much?  Ding Yunyi was really confused.  It's really nothing.

    "There is another one, which is even more powerful." Wang Qingheng analyzed: "The Holy One said that if you had ten concubines, the world would be peaceful. Do I, the Ming Dynasty, only rely on you, Ding Xiangwen? Is it possible?  Are those ministers, governors, and generals just decorations? The emperor will soon find it inappropriate Ding Yunyi lowered his head and took a sip of wine. Could it be that his father, brother-in-law, and those ministers usually just go to court?  Will you study these things and study every word the emperor says? If this is the case, what¡¯s the point of being an official?

    Maybe Chongzhen just said that casually and forgot about it long ago?  But if I think about it more carefully, my father and brother-in-law have far more experience as officials than I do. Maybe their worries are not unreasonable.  Otherwise, Wang Chengen would not have said those words to him.

    They say that being with a king is like being with a tiger. Now think about it carefully, being an official next to the emperor is much more dangerous than being next to a real tiger. If you are not careful, your head will fall to the ground.

    "Xiang Wen is a military commander and has been an official in Taiwan for a long time. Unlike me, who stays with you every day, after all, he still knows more about things in the court than Xiang Wen." Wang Qingheng shook his head and said.

    Ding Biwei is a woman, so she panicked when she heard this: "Then you should come up with an idea."

    "It doesn't matter." Ding Yunyi smiled slightly. Since this is already the case, what's the use of being anxious?  Could it be that if he is anxious now and something happens in the future as they said, Chongzhen will let him go?

    Furthermore, he already had some concerns in his mind when he was talking to Wang Chengen.

    Seeing that his son was not panicking, Ding Yuanzhao was somewhat appreciative. He asked about the situation in Fujian and frowned upon hearing this:?Fujian is actually in such chaos now?  Calm on the surface, but turbulent secretly?  Could it be that Zhang Kentang, who was governor of a whole province, was still unable to suppress Zheng Zhilong?  "

    "Not only can Zheng Zhilong not be suppressed, but even our officers, soldiers and people in Taiwan and Penghu cannot obey him."

    "Damn it!" Ding Yunyi just said these words, and Ding Yuanzhao had already scolded him in a deep voice: "Zhang Fushuai was personally appointed by the imperial court. How dare you disobey him?"

    "Father." Ding Yunyi said carefully: "When my father and Zou Fushuai were there that day, he fought with Hongyi repeatedly and made great achievements. Zheng Zhilong is still a little afraid of his father and Zou Fushuai, but as soon as you leave, things will change.  It's different. Zhang Kentang wanted to control Zheng Zhilong and his navy, but how could Zheng Zhilong agree? The struggle started. To put it bluntly, we can't live in such a situation.  The brothers sacrificed their lives with swords and shots, but Zhang Fushuai suddenly wants to take over everything. How can you say they are willing to obey his orders? "

    He thought his father would still be angry, but he didn't expect that Ding Yuanzhao became silent instead. After a while, he said: "Kentang Zhang is still capable, and he is an honest and upright official, but he is a bit too strong. You know, Zheng Zhilong is  He was born a pirate and was unruly. Even when Zou Fushuai and I were here, we mostly focused on appeasing him. Zhang Kentang suddenly wanted to take control of the power. I'm anxious. I'm anxious. Just Xiang Wen, you must not get involved.  That!"

    Ding Yunyi smiled bitterly, now it's not that he wants to be involved, but that even if he wants to escape from the world, it is impossible.

    Speaking of Zou Weilian, Ding Yunyi asked smoothly: "How is Zou Fushuai doing now?"

    As soon as these words came out, Ding Yuanzhao and Wang Qingheng looked at each other and sighed: "I was dismissed as soon as I came back, and now I have passed away."

    "Removed?" Ding Yunyi was surprised: "He has made great achievements in Fujian, how could he be dismissed?"

    Ding Yuanzhao smiled bitterly: "Isn't it because he offended Wen Tiren? Zou Fushuai is too upright and will never flatter others. I remember that in the 43rd year of Wanli, Zou Weilian was transferred from Yanping to the capital to be on standby. At this time, there was a man who loved money like  The boss asked his subordinates to tell Zou Weilian that a certain boss wanted to promote him and he needed to bring generous gifts to pay homage. After hearing this, Zou Weilian became angry and said, "I would rather lose the opportunity to be an official than lose my integrity."  , just this sentence offended his superiors. The head of the Nanjing Military Department, who had been idle in Beijing for a year and was only awarded the rank of sixth grade in the second year, had the same attitude towards Wen Tiren when he returned to the capital.  Ben, so he was dismissed from office."

    Wang Qingheng said: "Later, the newly appointed Fujian Inspector Zhang Kentang presented a memorial to Zou Weilian for his great contribution to Fujian. The emperor found out that he had been deceived and regretted it. He wrote in his own hand a plaque with the words 'The most loyal and loyal person under my command'  Zou Weilian was promoted to the third level and appointed as Zuo Shilang of the Ministry of War.  Unfortunately, Zou Weilian died of illness at home before he took office.  "

    Ding Yunyi didn't know what to say. When Zou Weilian was in Fujian, he worked conscientiously and diligently. In order to resist the red barbarians, he went to the battlefield in person and fought bloody battles for eight days and eight nights. He recovered the entire territory of Zhongzuo and chased the red barbarians all the way to the Fusang Kingdom.  generation.

    "As soon as the Duke sent out troops, he captured the king of Yi, wiped out the ugly group, and recovered the lost territory. In just two months, he achieved great success, maintained morale, and spent less money and silk. This was unprecedented in Fujian Province for two hundred years."

    This is the praise given to him by the people of Fujian.

    "But such a good official is actually angry to death. What kind of world is this?"  (To be continued)

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 265: Flattery

    Today, Ding Yunyi is known to everyone in the capital.

    The next day is the New Year, and the streets are bustling with people coming and going.  Ding Yunyi has really never taken a good stroll in the capital.

    First, he went to Guanyi to look at the brothers, took out a large gold ingot left by Huang Taiji, had it exchanged for silver, and divided it among the brothers, allowing them to go shopping in the capital as much as they wanted.  for another year.

    "If you have the chance to get Huang Taiji's head, you must get it, but if you don't use Huang Taiji's gold, you really have a brain problem."

    Brothers, everyone cheered and followed the general. No, the deputy general really has a great future. Not only can he kill the enemy and make achievements, but he also has a lot of money.

    Ding Yunyi took Xiaotu with him and wandered around.  Xiaotu finds everything new and curious.  Especially the snacks in the capital made Xiaotu jump for joy.

    This morning, I don¡¯t know how much Xiaotu stuffed into his stomach.  She was frightened of hunger, and she would definitely not be full if she could fill her stomach completely.

    At noon, Ding Yunyi found a restaurant to have some food, but Xiaotu's stomach was really full. Facing a table of delicacies that her brother specially ordered for her, she drooled but couldn't eat any of it.

    When she came out of the restaurant, Xiaotu still had a frustrated look on her face, and kept blaming Ding Yunyi. She didn't know how to stop her when she was slandering, and she didn't get so many delicious bites just now.

    Ding Yunyi laughed "haha" and saw a teahouse in front of him. He took Xiaotu's hand and said, "Let's go. Have a drink of tea. Clear your stomach. I'll take you to eat something good when you're hungry later."

    Xiaotu cheered, pulled Ding Yunyi upside down and rushed into the teahouse.

    As soon as he entered the teahouse, the waiter came up and poured the tea attentively. Ding Yunyi took out two big coins and rewarded the tea. The waiter shouted at the top of his voice: "The guests at table xx will be rewarded with xx money."

    The sound is crisp and clean, allowing everyone in the teahouse to hear it without scaring the guests.

    After drinking a few sips of tea there, I saw a storyteller walking up to the stage.  He was stunned: "Dear guests, what should I say to you today? Don't talk about Liu Guan and Zhang Taoyuan's three sworn brothers, and don't talk about Hou Xiucai's retrieval of scriptures from the west. Just tell me a paragraph: 'Ding Yunyi fought in Xinyang City, and Huben bathed in blood in Yingzhou  Countythere was a sound of applause below.

    Ding Yunyi did not expect that he would enter the teahouse.  It's actually his own story.  Xiaotu was very excited when he heard that he was talking about his brother.  But I still don't understand: "Brother, what is Liu Guanzhang? What is Hou Xiucai?"

    "Liu Guan and Zhang were the three great heroes of the Three Kingdoms period. That Hou Xiucai also had a name, Sun Wukong." Ding Yunyi whispered with a smile.

    The story of "Journey to the West" originally evolved from the story of Hou Xiucai keeping a monk to obtain Buddhist scriptures. Finally, the earliest six chapters were passed down orally, and a relatively complete story of searching for Buddhist scriptures in the West was formed.

    The talk has already started on the stage.

    That storyteller has a bright tongue and follows the usual routine.  Let me first say that Ding Yunyi was the reincarnation of the Tail Fire Tiger among the twenty-eight stars in the sky.  He could speak human words when he was born, and he could wield a sixty-pound sword at the age of five.  Later, I met Ziyang Zhenren in Ziyang Cave in Ziyang Mountain. The real person told him that he was good at martial arts and gave him a magic sword

    The tea guests listened with great interest, Xiaotu also opened his mouth wide, but Ding Yunyi was dumbfounded.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????  Can a five-year-old wield a sixty-pound sword?  Could it be that I have been a monster since I was a child?  How come I don¡¯t know these things myself?  And who is that Ziyang Zhenren?

    At this time, the storyteller quickly told the story of Ding Yunyi in Xinyang and Yingzhou, which was even more exaggerated.  Why Ding Yunyi was surrounded by a hundred thousand bandits? Ding Yunyi killed five thousand bandits with one blow from the left and a swing from the right.  He also killed five thousand thieves.

    ***, I am not a general, I am a magician.  Ding Yunyi couldn't laugh or cry when he heard this.

    "Sir, there is still space at this table. Can Xiao Ke sit here for a while?" Suddenly there was a nondescript voice.

    Ding Yunyi raised his head.  He was a young man in his twenties, quite handsome.  The clothes he was wearing were white after being washed early. If you look closely, there is a patch on the armpit.

    "Ah, sit down." Ding Yunyi said smoothly.

    But then the waiter came and saw the guest with an impatient look on his face: "Gongsun Xiucai, it's not that I'm refuting your face. We have to make money by opening a teahouse, right? You come here every day and just sit there and occupy the space."  "You've got a seat. Look at this young master. He's a rich man. Are you worthy of sitting at the same table with him? Come on, come on."

    These waiters are the most powerful. Look at Gongsun Xiucai. No matter how the waiters ridicule him, he just sits there and refuses to leave.

    Ding Yunyi thought to himself that he was a poor scholar. He just liked listening to books, but he was too busy right now.In order to be in a good mood, I took out two big coins and gave them to the waiter: "What this gentleman has is mine."

    "Oh, thank you very much." The waiter quickly changed his expression and said to Ding Yunyi with a smile, and then glared at Gongsun Xiucai: "You have burned a lot of incense today."

    "I am Gongsun Yue, courtesy name Liwen." The Gongsun scholar was not polite at all. He introduced himself first, and then suddenly lowered his voice: "Thank you so much, Master Ding, for today."

    Ding Yunyi was startled and looked Gongsun Yue up and down: "Do you recognize me?"

    "Yes, yes." Gongsun Yue said repeatedly; "Master Ding captured Gao Niyingxiang alive. When he entered the city, Xiao Ke also watched with the people. Master Ding was so heroic and mighty. As soon as he sat on the horse, he was as if  He is like a god. He is so majestic and majestic that people will never forget it once they see him.¡±

    ??????????????????????? Although I know that he is flattering, it is still quite useful to hear it.

    The waiter poured the tea, and Gongsun Yue continued: "To be honest with you, Xiao Ke originally had a problem with insomnia, but since I met you that day, guess what? I feel refreshed at night and fall asleep as soon as I go to bed.  He slept until dawn without waking up at all. Xiao Ke felt strange, so he went to ask the doctor. After asking the doctor, he told Xiao Ke that the doctor looked at him from a distance.  Most of the problems can be cured.¡±

    Ding Yunyi was taking a sip of tea. When he heard this, he almost spit out the tea in his mouth.  It was hard to hold it back, and my face turned red from holding it in, and I coughed repeatedly.

    "My lord, please be careful. The weather is cold. Don't freeze. You must know that your body does not belong to you alone. If your lord gets sick, what will happen to my Ming Dynasty? Who can the people of my Ming Dynasty rely on?" Gongsun Yueyi  Face serious.

    Your uncle¡¯s!  Ding Yunyi wiped his mouth, dumbfounded.  Can watching me cure insomnia?  Can it cure constipation?

    "My lord Seeing that Gongsun Yue wanted to continue talking, Ding Yunyi himself really refused to listen. He quickly stopped him: "Gongsun Xiucai, what are you going to do?  Do you want money?  I have a bit of money left over.  "

    He is really afraid of this scholar. If he continues to talk like this, he may say some disgusting words that people can't bear.

    "Why do you look down on Xiao Ke so much? Xiao Ke admires you so much." Gongsun Yue seemed to feel very aggrieved.  Then he suddenly said: "Xiao Ke just wants to serve the adults, serve tea and water for the adults, be a cow and a horse, and be broken into pieces. That is also Xiao Ke's honor."

    People like this follow me?  do what?  Do you listen to him flattering you every day?  Ding Yunyi didn't even think about it: "Mr. Gongsun, there are some rough guys in our army. They have to go into battle and fight the enemy desperately. Sir, it seems that we are a little behind in this aspect."

    This was said quite tactfully, but Gongsun Yue immediately said: "Sir, although Xiao Ke cannot go into battle. But he can beat drums and cheers for you and all the soldiers, and it should also be used to boost morale. In your spare time, you can also praise your deeds.  Let your name be spread all over the world.¡±

    "Flattery, flattery!"  This is a complete sycophant!

    Xiaotu was listening to the book with great interest. He turned his head and took a sip of tea. When Gongsun Yue saw him, he exclaimed: "Oh, this girl is not a mortal. She is so beautiful. Could it be that she is Lord Ding's beloved wife?"  ?"

    Xiaotu spat at him: "I am his sister."

    ¡°But when someone compliments themselves on their beauty, they always feel happy.

    "Sure enough, she looks exactly like you." Gongsun Yue gave a thumbs up: "I think Miss Ding will be named the first-grade wife sooner or later in the future!"

    Ding Yunyi has never seen Gongsun Yue so thick-skinned in his life.  How do you look like Xiaotu?

    "My surname is not Ding, my surname is Shao." Xiaotu said with a smile: "Brother, this guy is so interesting. If he wants to follow you, just let him follow you."

    Where do you need such a person under your command?  I'm afraid I can't do anything other than flattery.  Just as he was about to refuse, a sudden thought came to his mind: "Do you really want to follow me?"

    "Yes, yes." There was hope at first glance.  Gongsun Yue said quickly: "Xiao Ke admires you, sir, if Ding Yunyi was afraid that he would say something disgusting again. He interrupted quickly: "Tell me first, did you come here on purpose today?  "

    I thought Gongsun Yue would deny it and say something like a coincidence, but he didn't expect Gongsun Yue to say: "Your Majesty, your eyes are sharp, how wise you are? Since Xiao Ke saw your Majesty that day, he wanted to follow your Majesty and follow your example.  , so I waited outside the master's house day and night. When I saw the master and Miss Sha coming out, I followed him all the way. I happened to see the master enter the teahouse, and I took the liberty to come here. "

    This person has no hidden secrets?, Ding Yunyi nodded: "You can follow me if you want, but you have to do whatever I ask you to do."

    "Don't worry, sir." Gongsun Yue patted his chest and said impassionedly, "Even if my lord wants Xiao Ke to be shattered to pieces, Xiao Ke will never even frown."

    "You don't have that much courage." Ding Yunyi interrupted him rudely: "If I use you, I will use your mouth!"

    Although Gongsun Yue was puzzled, he was overjoyed.  Although he was born as a scholar, he actually had no ability at all. He could just talk and flatter others, and he studied how to please others every day. Unfortunately, he was a poor scholar and had no chance to recognize any dignitaries, so he failed in vain.  He has sharp teeth, and it is a pity that there are so many ignorant people in the world.

    Since no one is using him and he has no other skills, he has sold everything that should be sold at home and gone to the pawn shop. Apart from the clothes he wears to cover his shame, he really has nothing.

    Ever since that day when I saw Ding Yunyi's majestic appearance when he entered the city, I wanted to follow Ding Yunyi for no other reason than to make a living.  When I followed him to the teahouse this time, I didn't expect much, but I didn't expect that Ding Yunyi would actually take him in.

    God is helping me, at least I can have enough to eat in the future.

    Ding Yunyi wanted to use him, but he had other plans in mind and didn't say much to him.

    After finishing a passage on the stage, the audience cheered like thunder.  Xiaotu heard that Mr. Shu said what his brother said was so wonderful, and his hands turned red when he clapped.  Then he asked Ding Yunyi for a couple of silver and asked him to reward the gentleman.

    Gongsun Yue was so shocked that he was rewarded with just one tael of silver?  If you have to give this to yourself, then you can control how many days you have to eat.

    "Brother, I'm hungry." Xiaotu said, patting his stomach.

    "Come on, let's go eat." Ding Yunyi stood up, held Xiaotu's hand and walked out.

    Gongsun Yue also stood up in a hurry and followed Ding Yunyi and Xiaotu step by step, as if he was Ding Yunyi's close confidant.

    I found a dim sum shop and ordered a few dim sum items.  Gongsun Yue repeatedly asked the adults to use it first. Ding Yunyi shook his head: "I'm not hungry, you can eat."

    "You're welcome, Xiaoke." Gongsun Yue said, grabbing a piece of pastry and stuffing it into his mouth.

    This small soil and half of the pastry have not finished eating. Gongsun Yue has already rolled up the clouds and ate a few discs.

    This Ding Yunyi smiled and shook his head repeatedly. He was the reincarnation of the Tail Fire Tiger, so this master was the reincarnation of a starving ghost.  Just ask the store to bring out any other snacks.

    Gongsun Yue spoke one mouth at a time, never stopping, the dish came and the dish was empty, using both hands together, as fast as lightning.  With a piece in his mouth, a piece in each hand, his head lowered, he concentrated.  If he had been so "diligent" in studying, he would have already passed the exam.

    This time, even Xiaotu was dumbfounded. He was holding a piece of snack in his hand and forgot to put it in his mouth. Like Ding Yunyi, he looked straight at the scholar.

    God, how many days have you been hungry?

    "Very full, very full." Finally, Gongsun Yue stuffed the last piece of pastry into his mouth, patted his belly, and rolled his eyes due to choking, but he said with satisfaction.

    ????????????????????????????? Well, I found a flatterer and added a lot of stars.  Ding Yunyi paid the bill with a wry smile and said to Xiaotu, "Xiaotu, you can go back by yourself later. I have to do something."

    Xiaotu nodded obediently, and Ding Yunyi pointed at Gongsun Yue again: "You, come with me. I will tell you who I am going to meet on the way. After meeting, use all your skills."

    "Yes, yes, Xiao Ke is lucky to be able to serve you." Gongsun Yue, who had eaten his fill, was proud of himself.  He had just followed Ding Yunyi, and Ding Yunyi wanted to take him out on business. It seemed that his future was limitless.  (To be continued)

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 266: Taking Horse Photography as an Art

    The person Ding Yunyi wanted to see was Yang Sichang.

    This minister who returned from Ding You was quickly appointed as Minister of War by Emperor Chongzhen, but he had not yet officially taken office.

    This can be considered a military family. His father, Yang He, once served as the right minister of the Ministry of War and the governor of Shaanxi's trilateral military affairs.  Yang Sichang followed his father and climbed up step by step.  Starting from a professor in Hangzhou Prefecture, he then went on to become a doctor of the Imperial College, deputy envoy to Henan, governor, and then to the right minister of the Ministry of War, where his father once served.

    And then he is finally about to ascend to the position of Minister of the Ministry of War.

    Yang Sichang was not surprised by Ding Yunyi's arrival.  He and Ding Yuanzhao were officials in the same dynasty, and they had a pretty good relationship. Now that the news came out that he was about to be appointed Minister of the Ministry of War, why would Ding Yuanzhao not allow his son to visit him?

    The two sat down, complimenting each other as usual.  One said that the other party was a young hero with an unlimited future, and the other said that the other party was a minister whom the emperor relied on, and that he was the pillar of the Ming Dynasty.

    Yang Sichang is still a little curious about Ding Yunyi. Although Ding Yuanzhao also commanded the army, like countless outstanding generals of the Ming Dynasty, he led the army as a civilian official and achieved great results. But this Ding Yunyi is an anomaly.

    I heard that he always takes the lead in every battle. He has countless scars on his body and kills countless people.  The Ding family has been scholarly for generations, so how come such a martial artist emerged?

    The two chatted for a while and then talked about the Central Plains bandits. Gao Yingxiang had just been captured alive by Ding Yunyi. Yang Sichang could not help but praise him again. He also said that since Gao Yingxiang was dead, the Central Plains bandits could be defeated overnight.

    Ding Yunyi knew that Yang Sichang was actually very knowledgeable.  He immediately said as a junior: "Uncle must have other thoughts."

    Yang Sichang smiled slightly: "I have studied those bandits. Although Gao Yingxiang is dead, people like Li Zicheng and Zhang Xianzhong are still there"

    "Just this sentence is the same as what Ding Yunyi was thinking.

    ??????????????????? Every word Yang Sichang said was embedded in Ding Yunyi's heart.  He also believed that the real core of the bandits was not Gao Yingxiang, but people like Li Zicheng and Zhang Xianzhong.

    "It's just" Yang Sichang said calmly: "Since Gao Yingxiang is dead, the rogue bandits will inevitably fall into chaos. If Commander Hong can take advantage of this opportunity to mobilize all his troops, the rogue bandits can be defeated within a year."  ¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay to be small and it¡¯s wrong.¡±

    A voice suddenly sounded.  Yang Sichang looked and saw the young man standing behind Ding Yunyi, and couldn't help but wonder: "Who is this?"

    "Oh, he is my nephew's confidant Gongsun Yue." Ding Yunyi said casually.

    Yang Sichang originally thought that Gongsun Yue was just a follower.  Upon hearing this, he asked Gongsun Yue to show him a seat.

    Hearing Ding Yunyi call himself his confidant, Gongsun Yueda was proud, but Yang Sichang asked: "Why did Mr. Gongsun say this just now?"

    "Go back to Sima." Although Yang Sichang has not yet formally assumed the post of Minister of War, Gongsun Yue still called him this way: "Although Gao Yingxiang is dead, the rogue bandits may not be defeated."

    Yang Sichang seemed very interested: "Tell me more carefully."

    "Actually, this is not Xiao Ke's knowledge. It was all told to Xiao Ke by Deputy Town Ding in his spare time. I wonder if Xiao Ke can say it." Gongsun Yue said respectfully.

    Yang Sichang smiled and said: "Tell me, he is also my nephew, there is nothing to say."

    "yes."

    First tell the other party that this was all Ding Yunyi¡¯s idea.  The only way to flatter Deputy Ding is to flatter him.  On the way here, Ding Yunyi had already explained clearly what Gongsun Yue should say when he met with Yang Sichang, but how he expressed it was Gongsun Yue's intention.  Gongsun Yue thought for a moment and said:

    "I heard from Deputy Town Ding that Commander Hong Chengchou was very capable and well-organized. He was a rare good general in our Ming Dynasty. His marching formations and strategic planning were unparalleled. But when it comes to the overall layout and the decisive victory of thousands of miles, then  There is still one person who is a little inferior, and that is you, Yang Sima.¡±

    This sentence immediately made Yang Sichang look happy.

    Ding Yunyi has been quietly watching Yang Sichang.  He knew that this man was not greedy for money or lustful, and he could be said to be honest as an official. He also treated the people well when he was a local official, so he was considered a good official. However, he had a weakness and liked to listen to flattery.

    The more and more clever you flatter him, the happier he will be and the more he will treat you as a confidant, but this is Ding Yunyi¡¯s weakness.  Who would have thought that Gongsun Yue fell from the sky and solved this urgent need.

    Ding Yunyi told Gongsun Yue on the road that it was up to Gongsun Yue to figure out what to say, how to say it, and how to say that Yang Sichang was happy without saying a word.

    Gongsun Yue cleared his throat: "SimaAfter serving as the censor of Youqiandu and governor of Yongping and Shanhaiguan, he became famous in both the government and the public for his knowledge of military affairs.  After Sima took office, he organized local defense and built two wings of Shanhaiguan City to resist the invasion of the Later Jin Dynasty.  I heard Deputy Town Ding say that without Sima's painstaking planning, how could Liaodong have been able to resist the Jinlu for such a long time?  If Sima had built the Shanhaiguan Pass, I am afraid that the majestic pass would have been destroyed long ago. The Ming Dynasty is where we are today, all because of Sima!  "

    "It's passed, it's been passed." Yang Sichang was overjoyed. Ding Yunyi actually preached everywhere that Shanhaiguan's ability to resist the Jinlu was all due to his own merit. This reputation was going to spread. Who in the world wouldn't admire him?  But he couldn't show it on his face, and said with a slightly reproachful tone: "Xiang Wen, what you said is quite right. The Jinlu cannot invade. That is the result of the bloody battles of the border officers. Although I am slightly  It works, but it¡¯s not worth mentioning.¡±

    Ding Yunyi couldn't laugh or cry in his heart. He just told Gongsun Yue that Yang Sichang had repaired Shanhaiguan. Who would have thought that Gongsun Yue would actually interpret so many flattery words, as if the credit for Liaodong was really due to Yang Sichang alone.  Then he said perfunctorily: "This is what my nephew was thinking."

    "How can Sima be too modest?" Gongsun Yue still said: "There is a statue of Sima Sheng in the Temple of Merit in Shanhaiguan. This is because the soldiers and civilians in Shanhaiguan cannot forget Sima's contribution!"

    "A little false reputation is insignificant and insignificant." Yang Sichang said humbly.

    "The world is currently in chaos, and there are rogue bandits in the Central Plains. There are golden captives at the border who want to rule the world. There is no other candidate except Sima." Gongsun Yue said impassionedly: "If the court still regards Sima as the governor of the three sides, the rogue bandits will have a new leader. So.  With Sima's might, if you continue to command the armies on the three sides, the rogue bandits will be able to pacify the country! If you advance with the victorious army from the Central Plains, send troops to Liaodong, and combine the forces of Liaodong to attack the Jinlu, the Jinlu will be destroyed within three years.  Sima should be my number one meritorious figure in the Ming Dynasty!¡±

    Damn you!  Ding Yunyi's hair stood up all over his body as he listened. The flattery was an artistic achievement.  He has no fear of thousands of troops, but Gongsun Yue really can't say a word like this.

    Look at Yang Sichang again.  Although he was sitting upright and serious, his heart was already filled with joy.  Indeed, he didn't think highly of the generals who commanded troops outside. Even if they destroyed every bandit, they would still be unable to win. The more they suppressed, the more they would do. If he had led the troops himself, I'm afraid the bandits would have been wiped out long ago.

    Gongsun Yue talked about his itch every word.

    Gongsun Yue suddenly said: "My deputy town Ding has decided to submit a letter to the imperial court. Yang Sima will lead the army with the title of Minister of the Ministry of War and the three governors. Exterminate the bandits and return us to a bright and bright world."

    "No, no." Yang Sichang said hurriedly: "I know Xiang Wen's thoughts, but Commander Hong is still very meritorious at the moment. If I replace him now, what will the people in the world think of me, Yang Sichang?"

    "Yes, yes." Ding Yunyi said perfunctorily.

    "However, I still have some concerns about suppressing bandits." At this time, Yang Sichang already regarded Ding Yunyi as one of his own.  Wu said proudly: "My idea is the strategy of making four positive points and six corners, and spreading the net on ten sides."

    Here it comes again, Ding Yunyi murmured in his heart, you have been proud of this plan for half your life, and finally died on it, and now you are going to show it off again.

    However, Yang Sichang didn't know what Ding Yunyi was thinking: "The so-called Four Positives and Six Corners are based on Shaanxi, Henan, Huguang, and Jiangbei as the Four Positives, and the four governors divide and suppress them, and focus on Yansui, Shanxi, Shandong, Jiangnan, Jiangxi, and Sichuan.  In the six corners, the six governors divided their defenses and cooperated in the suppression, which was called a ten-faced net. The governor and the prime minister followed the thieves' direction and concentrated on conquering them. My idea was to intercept and surround the peasant army that was fighting on the move, and then destroy it.  "

    Ding Yunyi responded obediently.  But I thought in my heart, the idea of ??four righteousnesses and six corners is good, but how should you deal with the rogue bandits defeating the enemy by walking and dividing their troops to make a surprise attack?

    Yang Sichang has introduced Ding Yunyi as a confidant, and he has a good conversation, explaining in detail the so-called four principles and six principles in his mind. He also cares about saying that if Ding Yunyi doesn't understand something, he can just ask him, and he will always give him patient guidance.

    "How majestic, how majestic." Before anything else happened, Gongsun Yue was already praising each other non-stop: "There are four good things and six corners, and the world's most wonderful plans. If the imperial court cannot use Sima's plan, how can our army and the people be willing to give up? If it had been earlier  If you use the Four Right and Six Corners, I'm afraid the rogue bandits will have been put down long ago."

    "Little Mou'er, what's the big deal?" Yang Sichang smiled and said, "I don't think Commander Hong has a better strategy than me."

    Gongsun Yue suddenly stood up and knelt down in front of Ding Yunyi with a "plop". Ding Yunyi was shocked, and Gongsun Yue shed two tears: "Deputy Ding treated Xiao Ke as kindly as a mountain, Xiao Ke  You can't repay him even if you die, but you can only be loyal and die for Deputy Town Ding. Now you can boldly plead. Deputy Town Ding can immediately write to the court and appoint Yang Sima as the commander-in-chief of the world. One battle will determine the world.  ¡±

    These few sentences, bothYang Sichang was raised to a high position and cleverly expressed his loyalty to Ding Yunyi.

    Ding Yunyi never expected that Gongsun Yue would have such a trick, and he helped him up: "Mr. Gongsun, I just try my best."

    Yang Sichang was greatly moved: "Xiang Wen and Mr. Gongsun are sincere, and Yang Sichang will always remember it in his heart. However, the time has not come yet, so let Commander Hong continue to lead the army. Besides, our Ming Dynasty does not have a general marshal to command the army."

    The horse has been shot enough, and it is counterproductive to take it again. Gongsun Yue understands this reason.

    Yang Sichang was in a happy mood: "Xiang Wen is guarding Taiwan and is a rare talent for the imperial court. It is rare for someone at your age to have such military honors. It is rare for the imperial court to have you and Wu Sangui. Xiang Wen, how is the situation in Fujian?  ?¡±

    Ding Yunyi was waiting for this sentence: "Uncle, it's not very good."

    "Oh? What's wrong? Tell me." Yang Sichang asked hurriedly.

    Ding Yunyi sighed: "Ding Yunyi devoted himself to serving the imperial court. Although he had no merit and hard work, he was hampered everywhere. Zheng Zhilong thought that his uncle knew about it, so there was no need to say more, but Zhang Kentang, the governor of Fujian, now also  Forget it, just don¡¯t talk about these things"

    ¡°In fact, Yang Sichang understood everything without him having to say anything.

    Your Majesty has arranged a governor and two lieutenants in Fujian. Isn't this just to check and balance each other so that no one can dominate?  Zhang Kentang had a special status, and nominally all military affairs in Fujian were under his control. It seems that Ding Yunyi had already suffered a lot from his anger there.

    He had a good impression of Ding Yunyi at this time. He felt that this man was not only brave, but also understood him best. When he officially took office as Minister of War, he would get the chance to say a few good words to him in front of the emperor no matter what.

    " What I thought in my heart, I didn't say it out loud. I just comforted Ding Yunyi with a few words and encouraged him to make contributions to the court.

    This is already what Ding Yunyi wants to achieve.  Yang Sichang served as Minister of War for a very long time and was trusted by Chongzhen. For a period of time, he even obeyed his words.  As long as you seize this favorable opportunity, your strength will grow rapidly in the past few years.

    ¡° Moreover, the words of Wang Chengen and his father have made Ding Yunyi wary. Once more people gossip about him, he must have someone in the court who can speak for him.

    Ding Yuanzhao is his father after all, and speaking for himself is suspect, so his weight in Chongzhen's heart is a bit low, and Wang Chengen is only loyal to the current emperor.  If he establishes a good relationship with Yang Sichang, who will soon hold great power, there will be people in the court who will work for him in the future.

    Sometimes, a few kind words are far better than anything else.

    After talking there for a while, seeing that Yang Sichang was a little tired, Ding Yunyi took Gongsun Yue and stood up to leave. Yang Sichang gave a few more careful instructions before leaving.  He also didn't forget to tell Ding Yunyi that he must come to his place again before leaving Beijing.

    After leaving Yang Mansion, Ding Yunyi remained silent.

    After walking forward for a while, he said: "Gongsun Yue, you did a good job this time."

    "Thank you sir, it's a small honor."

    Ding Yunyi smiled: "Stay with me from now on. Although your ability is nothing, sometimes it can have unexpected miraculous effects."

    "Thank you, sir. Thank you, sir." Gongsun Yuemei smiled. His wish was finally fulfilled. As long as he worked hard, his lifelong problem of eating would be solved.

    ¡°It would be great to be an official and a part-time official in the future, and let those who looked down on me in the past see that just by opening your mouth, you can make great achievements.

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 267: One Loyalty

    The sound of firecrackers sounds, and New Year's Eve is here.

    Although Ding Yuanzhao was extremely strict with his son before, even to the point of harshness, once his son achieved success, he took care of him in every aspect.  He invited all the brothers from Guanyi who came to the capital with Ding Yunyi and held a banquet at his home to entertain these brothers who fought bloody battles with his son.

    Ding Yunyi is also very grateful. He is very lucky to be able to spend the New Year happily with his brothers.  It's a pity that my wife is in Taiwan.

    Those brothers were still well-behaved at first and did not dare to act arrogantly. However, when Ding Yuanzhao said: "You have all fought bloody battles with my son, and you feel like you are at home here," they began to drink with confidence.

    After three rounds of drinking, these brothers who were military generals became unscrupulous.  Punch, punch, shout.

    Wang Qingheng couldn't help but frown, and nodded at the guests at those tables: "How come you have no education at all?"

    Ding Yunyi was about to retort, but Ding Yuanzhao had already said: "You can't say that. These generals are fighting on the battlefield all day long. Today, I don't know whether I can save my life tomorrow, which is the most difficult. It's New Year's Eve, so it's better to be a little more arrogant.  How about it? You know, I still rely on them."

    Ding Yunyi suddenly felt that his father could understand his thoughts. He picked up the wine glass and said respectfully: "Father, Yunyi is stubborn and has made you worry too much in the past. I'd like to give you a drink today."

    Ding Yuanzhao also raised the glass, took a sip, and put down the glass: "Xiang Wen, after the New Year, go back to Taiwan early. You have been out for a long time."

    "Yes. Father."

    Ding Chen Wanhe couldn't help but said: "It's a pity that your second sister, second brother-in-law, and your wife and concubines are not here. Otherwise, the whole family can be reunited. My son, you should think about having a child in Taiwan. My Ding family  But I¡¯m counting on you to pass on.¡±

    "Yes, mother."

    Ding Chen Wanhe touched Xiaotu's head: "Xiaotu. There is nothing good in Taiwan. It's a wild land. You should stay in the capital."

    "No. I want to be with my brother." Xiaotu said without thinking.

    Ding Chen Wanhe shook his head helplessly: "Xiang Wen, Xiaotu is fifteen years old and is getting married. Forget about those barbaric people in Taiwan. You need to help her pay attention to any good families in Fujian, but you can't do it alone.  To make the decision, you need your second sister¡¯s approval first.¡±

    Ding Yunyi was very dissatisfied. He was only fifteen years old. Why was he in such a hurry to get married?

    "Master, someone from the palace has come to see you." Just as he was talking, Ding Yunyi's book boy Jiang Qi came in to report.

    "Oh, please come quickly." Ding Yuanzhao stood up hurriedly and welcomed the eunuch from the palace in.  Before he could speak, the eunuch whispered: "The emperor has left the palace incognito and is heading here. Get ready to greet him!"

    Everyone is shocked, the emperor is here?

    Ding Yuanzhao quickly ordered preparations.  But before he was ready, a group of imperial guards appeared at the door. Then, Wang Chengen came in: "The emperor is here!"

    "Long live, long live, long live my emperor!"

    In this voice, Chongzhen walked in: "Everyone, get up, it doesn't matter."

    Ding Yuanzhao stood up.  He said cautiously: "Why did the emperor come to Wei Chen?"

    "It's New Year's Eve, and everything in the palace is like this. I've been upset for a long time, and suddenly I wanted to see how you celebrate the New Year, so I thought of you first." Chongzhen was in great interest,  He looked at the lively wine table: "It's really lively. Who are these people?"

    Ding Yunyi took a step forward and said, "Your Majesty, these are the soldiers who accompanied me through bloody border crossings and captured Gao Yingxiang alive!"

    "Oh?" Chongzhen became interested: "It turns out that these warriors captured Gao Yingxiang alive. Okay, it's very good. Sit down, everyone, don't be so restrained. I know that you won't be able to eat well when I come. The emperor will  "You have the world, but you can't have a heart-to-heart meal with your ministers."

    "The Lord's words are serious." Ding Yunyi turned around and said: "Brothers, the Emperor is wise, brothers, just eat with confidence."

    That¡¯s true, but as Chongzhen said, with the emperor here, who can let go and eat?

    Ding Yuanzhao invited Chongzhen to sit at the head of the main table, and he and Ding Yunyi sat down together on the left and right.

    The bowls and chopsticks were brought up, and Wang Chengen was about to order someone to test the poison with a silver needle, but Chongzhen said unhappily: "Is it possible that they will harm me if I have a meal at the house of one of my trusted ministers? Wang Chengen, don't put the people in the palace to death."  Take out the condom."

    "Yes, Your Majesty." Wang Chengen stepped aside.

    Chongzhen stood up with a glass of wine: "I don't drink much, but I have to drink this glass of wine today. All the soldiers have fought for me in blood.Field, without you, there would be no Ming Dynasty.  Come, brave and capable soldiers, I salute you!  "

    "Long live your Majesty! Long live! Long live your Majesty!"

    Dozens of soldiers shouted in unison, raised their cups and drank the whole drink in one gulp.

    Chongzhen asked someone to fill up his glass: "This second glass of wine is to honor Ding Yunyi. Ding Yunyi joined the army before he was nineteen years old. He killed pirates, chased away the red barbarians, conquered Liaodong, and defeated the rogue bandits. He has made many great contributions to me.  ? Apart from promoting you, I can only express my gratitude with this glass of wine"

    Ding Yunyi was shocked. He was about to speak, but was stopped by Chongzhen: "There is no need to say anything, just drink this cup!"

    Ding Yunyi said no more and drank it all in one gulp.  Putting down the cup, he said loudly: "I, Ding Yunyi, are so virtuous and capable that I dare to do this to the Emperor. I must do my best to guard Taiwan for the Emperor, fight bloody battles on the sea, and die without regrets!"

    "Good!" Chongzhen praised loudly and filled another glass of wine: "This is the third glass of wine, Minister Ding, Mrs. Ding, I respect you!"

    Ding Yuanzhao and Ding Chen Wanhe hurriedly raised their glasses and heard Chongzhen say: "You have given birth to a good son for the Ding family and a good general for our Ming Dynasty! Come and drink."

    Ding Yuanzhao and Ding Chenwanhe drank in a panic. Chongzhen put down the cup and said loudly: "Come here, bring the gift I prepared."

    Everyone was surprised, not knowing what it was.  I saw two eunuchs carrying in a plaque covered with red cloth.  Chongzhen nodded to Wang Chengen, who stepped forward and removed the red cloth, and the four characters on the plaque suddenly appeared:

    A kind of loyalty!

    Ding Yuanzhao shook his body.  He knelt down with his whole family, tears streaming down his cheeks, and his voice trembling: "Your Majesty, Your Majesty, how can a humble minister be worthy of you?"

    "You deserve it, your Ding family deserves it!" Chongzhen helped Ding Yuanzhao up: "Get up, get up. This is what I wrote. My handwriting is not good, but this is my intention. 1  The Ding family is a loyal family."

    As he spoke, he glanced at Ding Yunyi meaningfully: "I once bestowed upon you the word 'Martial, Brave, Loyal, Tiger and Guard', but you raised this flag and fought a bloody battle in Yingzhou. Now I will bestow upon you the Ding family. I only hope you will not disappoint my expectations."  That!"

    "I serve the Ming Dynasty, and I am loyal to Your Majesty. I will die before I die!" Ding Yunyi said loudly.

    "Okay, let's all sit down and talk." Chongzhen asked everyone to sit down: "I just received a spy report before I came. After Gao Yingxiang was executed, the rebels elected Li Zi as the false king of Chuang. I have ordered Hong Chengchou to continue the pursuit.  How does Xiang Wen think the bandits will respond? "

    Ding Yunyi thought for a moment: "After Gao Yingxiang was killed, although Li Zicheng was elected as the false king, Zhang Xianzhong would definitely refuse to accept it. Once the two of them split, our officers and soldiers can divide them and destroy them. Compared to Zhang Xianzhong, Li Zicheng is more harmful  . I think that Li Zicheng will definitely move to the area west of Tongguan, and Zhang Xianzhong will become the main target of the encirclement and suppression, but I think it is unnecessary."

    "Huh?" Chongzhen listened carefully: "Keep talking."

    "Yes." Ding Yunyi responded: "Block Zhang Xianzhong's eastward march, force him toward Sichuan, and then deploy officers and soldiers from various parts of Sichuan to encircle and suppress him. After that, focus on using troops against Li Zicheng. But order Hong Chengchou and  Sun Chuanting and others combined more than 100,000 troops and increased their pay by more than 3 million to destroy them with all their strength. Once Li Zicheng was eliminated, they quickly mobilized their troops to encircle Zhang Xianzhong. If within three years, the rebels might rebel.  It can be settled!¡±

    Chongzhen frowned slightly: "What I hate the most in my heart is Zhang Xianzhong. This traitor broke Fengyang and dug up my ancestral graves. How can I give up if I don't cut him into pieces?"

    "Your Majesty!" Ding Yunyi urged: "Although Zhang Xianzhong is hateful, in comparison, Li Zicheng has more troops and is a greater threat. Why don't your Majesty temporarily tolerate your anger and destroy Li Zicheng first, and then Zhang Xianzhong, Zhang Ni will sooner or later  They will all be cut into pieces for Your Majesty!¡±

    Chongzhen smiled speciously and said nothing.

    Ding Yunyi quickly realized that Chongzhen's anger towards Zhang Xianzhong had reached an all-out level. He was afraid that he might not listen to his words, so he stepped back and said, "If your Majesty must kill Zhang Xianzhong first, that's not impossible. It's just that  When the task of killing the thieves is over, you must not be merciful. Once the rebels are at the end of their rope, they will inevitably resort to surrender. When the crisis is over and their strength is restored, they will rebel against the court again. "

    "Xiang Wen is worried too much." Chongzhen said coldly: "I wish I could eat Zhang Ni's flesh and drink Zhang Ni's blood, how can I let him go?"

    Speaking of this, he suddenly smiled: "Today is New Year's Eve, why did I say these embarrassing words? Xiang Wen, I heard that there are many Thai and Westerners in your Taiwan, and you have recently recruited two people from Liaodong.  Is this happening?"

    "It's the lawChinese.  "Ding Yunyi was surprised when he heard this. Why did Chongzhen know it so quickly?

    "French people? Where is that place?" Chongzhen became curious: "I know there are Folangji people and Ganlusi people, but the French have never heard of them."

    "That is a country in Europe. The so-called Europe is what we call the West in the Ming Dynasty." Ding Yunyi said with a smile: "The monarch of this country is called the king, and the current king is Louis XIII. France can also be regarded as a big country in the West, with the ability to unify the entire country.  What Tessie means is that there is an English country next to France, which is an ally of France. Huer is a sworn enemy and prevented France from unifying. However, this time they became an alliance and launched a war together, and they are still there today.  Not finished yet.¡±

    Chongzhen and everyone else listened with great interest. Chongzhen urged: "Please tell me and everyone else carefully."

    "Yes." Ding Yunyi thought carefully about the causes and consequences of the Thirty Years' War in Europe: "In fact, this war first broke out because of sectarian disputes, just like our Buddhism and Taoism. It's just that these Westerners have different opinions on which is the so-called God's sect.  They took it very seriously, even to the point of resorting to war, and the divisions and confrontations were between the Protestant sects and the Catholic sects"

    Ding Yunyi paused for a moment, and then said:

    "In the past, there was a very powerful Holy Roman Empire in the West. Later, just like our Spring and Autumn Period and the Warring States Period, the Holy Roman Empire gradually declined and was in a state of separatism among the princes. The religious reform movement in the West, led by Martin Luther, brought great changes to the whole of the West.  It was divided into two major camps, the Catholic and the Protestant. In a country called Germany, the princes had serious differences in their beliefs, and they were also divided into two factions, the Catholic and the Protestant. The European and Western powers all wanted to intervene in German affairs to gain benefits.  They were divided into two groups. Among them, the once extremely powerful Habsburg group was composed of the Catholic princes of Austria, Spain and Germany, and was supported by the Pope and Poland; and the other was the anti-Habsburg group.  , composed of France, Denmark, Sweden, the Franconian Kingdom and the German Protestant princely states, and was supported by Britain and Russia. France was a Catholic country, but under the leadership of Prime Minister Richelieu, it insisted that royal power was higher than divine power in order to eliminate the problem.  The weak rivals on the mainland, the Gansu Kingdom and the Habsburg Dynasty, resolutely supported the camp of the Protestant countries"

    Everyone listened with great interest. Ding Yunyi briefly explained the causes and consequences of the Thirty Years' War, and then said: "This war that has not ended yet originally started as a religious war between Protestants and Catholics.  Loss of religious character¡­¡±

    "How many armies do these countries have? Is there an army of one million?" Chongzhen asked a question he was concerned about.

    "Your Majesty, how can there be so many? Even all the Thai and Western countries combined do not have millions of troops." Ding Yunyi said with a smile: "On the eve of the outbreak of the war, both opposing sides had standing mercenaries, with a total strength of about two  Thousands to 50,000 people. These troops are organized into brigades and regiments. Although they are strictly trained, their military discipline and combat quality are poor. The Swedish army was reorganized by King Gustav II Adolf and has stronger combat effectiveness.  Farmers and citizens are the strong backbone of this army and come from their own nation. To put it bluntly, calling them an army is a bit reluctant.¡±

    "So that's it." Chongzhen disagreed: "I thought these Thai and Western countries were so mysterious. It turns out that with such a small army, even my Ming Dynasty can deal with all the countries in the entire Thai and Western countries."

    Ding Yunyi nodded. This is indeed the case at present. If there are no external and internal troubles, a Ming Dynasty can challenge the entire Europe, but what about the future?  What happens after the great progress of European civilization?

    But Ding Yunyi did not say these words in front of the Ming Emperor.

 Part One: The Storm in Penghu Chapter 268 Father and Son

    Chongzhen stayed at Ding's house until very late before leaving.

    The plaque that reads "One Loyalty" is the highest honor of the Ding family, but at the same time, it is like a pair of Chongzhen's eyes placed on the Ding family, staring at it.

    As soon as New Year¡¯s Eve passed, Ding Yunyi was ready to return to Taiwan, where so many brothers and his family were waiting for him to return.

    Taiwan is the headquarters of Ding Yunyi Group, but for Ding Yunyi, it is still his other home.

    On the first day of the first lunar month, Lu Xiangsheng, the Minister of War and the Prime Minister of the Military Affairs Bureau of the seven provinces of Sichuan and Shaanxi, met with the generals in Fengyang to prepare for launching a large-scale attack against the rogue bandits.

    On the same day, soldiers stationed in Ningxia during the Ming Dynasty mutinied due to lack of pay.  Hungry soldiers gathered to besiege the official office.  Wang Ji, the governor of Youqiandu and the censor of the capital, was unable to pay his troops and the hungry soldiers had no pay, so he made a noise and killed them.

    It was also on this day that urgent reports came from Shanxi and other places. After the continuous locust plague and drought, a new round of famine was coming, and they implored the court to immediately provide relief to the victims.

    Gao Yingxiang was killed and the new year arrived, but the situation in Ming Dynasty did not seem to improve.

    On the second day of the lunar month, Ding Yunyi went to the palace to see Chongzhen.  Chongzhen looked very tired and haggard. Perhaps it was because the memorials that made him irritated were coming again before a comfortable new year was over?

    When he heard that Ding Yunyi was about to leave the capital and return to Taiwan, Chongzhen nodded: "Go back, go back. Ding Yunyi, give me a good plan for Taiwan. If the situation changes in the future, I will still use you. I always say the same thing.  , don¡¯t live up to my expectations of you.¡±

    "Yes, Your Majesty."

    when it is time to leave.  Ding Yunyi heard the conversation between Chongzhen and Wang Chengen:

    "Your Majesty, Wen Tiren requests to resign due to illness."

    "Humph, do you want to use this to blackmail me again? He wants to resign? Okay, then let him resign. Let him stay in the capital, and he is not allowed to go anywhere

    Ding Yunyi knew that another chief minister of the cabinet had fallen.  But no matter how many ministers are dismissed, no matter how many heads are killed.  Can the situation be saved?  Can it save the Ming Dynasty from collapse?

    After coming out of the palace, he visited Yang Sichang again.  Yang Sichang seemed very happy about Ding Yunyi's arrival.  They held him and chatted for a long time, and it wasn't until Ding Yunyi stood up to leave for the third time that he let him go.

    These days in Beijing.  Except for Yang Sichang, Ding Yunyi almost visited all the powerful ministers.  The gold and jewelry that he brought with him were all spent like water.  Later, Ding Yunyi even borrowed 10,000 taels of silver from his father as an excuse to prepare gifts for the Taiwanese soldiers, which was barely enough.

    Not only that, Ding Yunyi has decided to go to the capital to release a sum of money every year to bribe officials everywhere.  He must build a huge network of relationships for himself in the capital to ensure that his position in Taiwan will not be shaken.

    ? These gold, silver, and jewelry did play a big role.  For a time, no one in the court did not say good things about Ding Yunyi.

    And this is exactly what Ding Yunyi wants to see

    The night before leaving, Ding Chen Wanhe and Ding Biwei were reluctant to leave, and Ding Chen Wanhe's eyes were also red.  My son finally came back once, but he was leaving after only staying for a few days?

    The Ding family is just an only son.  But he was either fighting there or fighting here all year round. He was surrounded by swords and swords all day long. He didn't cherish his own life. He had to take the lead in every battle, just in case something happened.  How can that be done?

    But as the child grows older, he no longer listens to himself.

    Ding Yuanzhao scolded his wife a few words, saying that since he was receiving a salary from the imperial court, he should naturally do his best for the imperial court.

    ¡°I then encouraged my son to fulfill his duties faithfully in Taiwan and never let down the words ¡°loyalty¡±.

    A kind of loyalty?  Many times, a few words given by the emperor can make ministers like Ding Yuanzhao so heartbroken that they would not dare to complain at all against the emperor even if they die at the hands of the emperor.

    "I just received an urgent report from Liaodong. There are signs of Jinlu using troops against Xifengkou and other places." Ding Yuanzhao sighed: "I'm afraid there will be no peace again."

    "No." Ding Yunyi shook his head: "Jinlu is just setting up an attack. As long as everyone is guarding the pass, Jinlu will definitely not attack with all his strength."

    "Oh?" Ding Yuanzhao was a little curious: "What does Jin Lu mean?"

    Ding Yunyi was silent for a moment, and then said slowly: "We are preparing for the capture of the chieftain Taiji to proclaim himself emperor."

    "Calling yourself emperor? How dare the captive chief to claim to be emperor?" Ding Yuanzhao was shocked: "How dare they?"

    "It's not about whether you have the courage or not, it's about already doing it." DingYun Yi smiled bitterly: "When I was at the border, I already discovered Jin Lu's intention. I originally wanted to tell the emperor, but I was afraid that I would be too worried and arouse the emperor's anger"

    Ding Yuanzhao¡¯s face was filled with anger.

    Like most ministers, he looked down on Jin Lu from the bottom of his heart.  He believes that although the Jinlu have posed a great threat to the Ming Dynasty in recent years, they are uncivilized barbarians after all. How can they be compared with the great Ming Dynasty?  As long as the rogue bandits are put down and the country's strength is mobilized, it will only be a matter of time to destroy the golden bandits.

    But who would have thought that now that the Jinlu were not destroyed, they would actually become emperor?

    Ding Yuanzhao was angry and a little doubtful, not knowing whether his son's judgment was correct.  There is also a difficulty in this. Even if what his son said is completely correct, Ding Yuanzhao does not have the courage to tell the emperor the news

    "Xiang Wen" Ding Yuanzhao seemed a little hesitant: "At the court meeting a few days ago, the emperor talked about the Lianghuai salt class. He said that the Lianghuai salt class was not only missing, but also not collected in full. He looked worried.  . We ministers all know that the emperor is worried about money. I heard you say that Taiwan and Penghu are both supported by maritime trade, and they are very profitable.  I also want money, can you do that"

    Ding Yunyi understood what he meant as soon as he heard it. His father wanted him to get a batch of money for Chongzhen to meet his urgent needs, but he was also short of money in Taiwan!

    He smiled bitterly: "Father, maritime merchants can indeed gain a lot of benefits. But it is also extremely difficult. Moreover, Taiwan also requires money everywhere. When the imperial court sent me to Taiwan, they did not give me even one tael of silver. The Central Plains University  There are also disasters in Taiwan and Penghu. Not only that, but hundreds of thousands of people from Shandong and other places are heading to Taiwan.  To put it on, I need a place to stay. Where can I get this money? To be honest with my father, I was ready to ask the Holy Father this time, but I still held back."

    He was silent for a while and then said: "I'll tell you the truth from my father. I once had a big quarrel with Zhang Kentang, the governor of Fujian, over tax matters. The argument was nothing more than money! I would not hesitate to fall out with Zhang Fushuai. There is only one  Yes, Taiwan really can¡¯t afford a tael of silver!¡±

    "Oh, that's it, forget it, forget it." Ding Yuanzhao murmured.

    Ding Yunyi quietly looked at his father and found that his father was no longer as strict as when he was in Fujian.  Standing in front of him now is an old father, begging him to do something, but he can't do it.

    Ding Yunyi felt sour in his heart, it was really not easy to be a Beijing official.  Especially as a loyal official.

    Although Taiwan is indeed in difficulty, the situation is much better than that of the imperial court. Relying on the sea, we can still persevere.  What can happen later?  I have to think about the future.

    He was so cruel that he swallowed back the words that were almost on his lips, "I will find a way to bring a batch of money to the capital"

    Ding Yuanzhao cheered up: "Since you have such difficulties, forget it. You will always find a solution. Xiang Wen, you are older now, and your official position is also senior. As a father, you can't take care of it anymore. It's just that  As a deputy general, you must always remember the kindness of the emperor and do your best without slacking off. "

    "Yes, father." Ding Yunyi rolled his eyes and suddenly said: "Father, although the capital is prosperous, you will get bored if you live for a long time. Although Taiwan is wild, it also has its own charm. My son thought, why not put his mother, eldest sister and me together  How many years will my nephew live in Taiwan?¡±

    Ding Yuanzhao didn't react at all, and he had no idea what Ding Yunyi meant.  Want to let your wife and daughter go to Taiwan?

    But he couldn¡¯t imagine his son¡¯s painstaking efforts.

    Ding Yunyi is already preparing for a few years from now.  If bandits break through the capital in the future, how can the old, weak, women and children escape?  It will be convenient to pick up these female relatives first, and then try to pick up the father.

    He has been in this era for a long time and has long regarded the Ding family as his real family

    "I am an official in the imperial court, how will my family members be brought out?" Ding Yuanzhao shook his head: "I know your filial piety. Let's talk about this matter in a few years. Besides, if you bring all your family members to your territory,  I'm afraid there will be some discussion in the court."

    Ding Yunyi nodded silently.  Although my father refused this time, I had to find a way to pick up my mother, sister, and nephew.

    "Okay, you will set off early tomorrow morning, go and have a rest early." Ding Yuanzhao actually showed a smile on his face: "Xiang Wen, you have done very well in the past two years, very good, I am very happy."

    After his father left, Ding Yunyi sat there silently, holding his chin and saying nothing.

    Jiang Qi and Xiaotu walked in and saw Ding ?With such determination, no one dared to speak.  After a while, Ding Yunyi raised his head, saw them, and called them to his side: "Jiang Qi, I'm leaving tomorrow. I see that the master is worried all day long, so you must take good care of him."

    "Yes, Master." Jiang Qi blinked: "Master, you also took me to Taiwan. I also want to fight with you in battle."

    "You?" Ding Yunyi smiled: "You should stay in the capital honestly. In the next two years, I will definitely let you go to Taiwan."

    Jiang Qi was a little sad. He had followed the young master since he was a child, but who would have thought that he would be so far apart now.  Without the young master in the family, it always feels like something is missing.

    "Xiaotu, what about you? Are you staying in the capital or coming back to Taiwan with me?" Ding Yunyi turned his head to Xiaotu.

    "Of course I'm going back to Taiwan." Xiaotu didn't even think about it, and then took out a piece of paper, with a bit of shyness on his face: "Brother, look, I can write my own name."

    Ding Yunyi took a look at the paper and saw the words "Shao Luchun" crookedly written on it. He couldn't help laughing and said: "Who taught you to write it?"

    "Sister and Jiang Qi." Xiaotu suddenly became proud: "They also taught me how to speak Mandarin. I have learned a lot better."

    "Okay, our little fellow is smart." Ding Yunyi said with a smile: "When I return to Taiwan, I will ask my husband to teach you how to read and teach you martial arts. In the future, our little fellow will become a female general with both civil and military skills."

    Xiaotu clapped his hands and smiled, but Jiang Qi looked unhappy.  The young master took Xiaotu with him, but he refused to take him to Taiwan

    ?¡­

    When I got up early in the morning, brothers Huangfu Yunjie and Deng Changgui had already arrived at Ding's house and were waiting there.

    Ding Chen Wanhe and Ding Biwei were reluctant to leave, and Qian warned their sons and younger brothers to take good care of themselves when they arrived in Taiwan, and not to be so desperate when they saw a war in the future.

    Slowly walking out of the house, I glanced at the brothers who had been waiting for a long time. Just as I was about to get on my horse, I saw Wang Chengen arriving with a few people.

    "Eunuch Wang." Ding Yunyi was a little surprised: "Why are you here?"

    "The Holy One asked me to come and see you off." Wang Chengen's spirit seemed not to be very good: "The Holy One was going to come in person, but in the middle of the night yesterday, he received an urgent report from Shanxi, and he came to ask for money again. The Holy One sighed.  One night, I squinted for a while at dawn and was not in good spirits. I remembered that you were leaving, so I asked me to see you off. "

    "Thank you, father-in-law."

    "My father-in-law is not tired." Wang Chengen shook his head: "My father-in-law is serving the emperor. No matter how tired he is, he is not as tired as you soldiers. It is rare for you to come to the capital, so it is appropriate to see you off. Let's go, let's go."

    The two of them were silent all the way, as if no one knew what to say.  When he was approaching the gate of the city, Wang Chengen suddenly said: "Xiang Wen, remember what my father-in-law said, loyalty and betrayal only occur in a moment of thought. If you want to learn from Qi Jiguang, don't learn from Yuan Chonghuan!"

    Ding Yunyi was startled. Wang Chengen's words did not seem to have much to do with loyalty and treachery.

    He suddenly remembered what Ye Yuan had said to him before.  Why did Qi Jiguang die a good death?  Because in order to achieve his goals, he can endure humiliation and bear heavy burdens and do things that others look down upon.

    That¡¯s why he was able to accomplish it.

    Ding Yunyi nodded: "Father, I know what to do, and I will never let down the emperor and you."

    He looked outside the city and said, "Eunuch, after seeing you for thousands of miles, we will see you again. Eunuch, please stay. If you come to Taiwan in the future, Ding Yunyi will definitely come out of Fujian to greet you."

    "Okay, okay, my father-in-law remembers what you said, he will always go to Taiwan in the future." Wang Chengen said with a smile: "Ding Xiangwen, see you later!"

    "See you later!" Ding Yunyi turned around and said loudly: "Brothers, let's go back to Taiwan!"

 Part One: The Storm in Penghu Chapter 269 "Diaotou" Ding Yunyi

    sc

    ipt""s

    c="http:

    ?placeid=3274"

    "Deputy Town!"

    "The deputy town is back, the deputy town is back!"

    When Ding Yunyi returned to Taiwan, cheers erupted.  .Those familiar faces appeared in Ding Yunyi's eyes one by one again.

    I just looked around, but I couldn't see Qin Yun.

    Ding Yunyi was curious, Cai Jiuzhou smiled and said: "Butler Qin is really angry this time."

    "Angry? What kind of anger are you angry at?" Ding Yunyi was confused.

    Cai Jiuzhou smiled and said: "The deputy town has brought a large number of disaster victims to Taiwan. Butler Qin is very busy and blames the deputy town every day. This time I heard that the deputy town is coming back. Butler Qin swears that he will never see you."

    Ding Yunyi laughed "haha".  No wonder Qin Yun was angry. He transported so many victims to Taiwan without any warning. Qin Yun was caught off guard and had to take care of everything. No wonder he was angry. He did a lot in this regard.  reckless.

    He asked casually: "How many victims are here? Is it tens of thousands?"

    "Ten thousand?" Cai Jiuzhou's eyes widened: "Deputy Town, you don't know how many victims you brought yourself? There are more than 200,000 people who have arrived in Taiwan so far!"

    "How much?" Ding Yunyi himself was also shocked.

    "More than 200,000, almost 250,000!" Cai Jiuzhou emphasized his tone: "As soon as these victims entered Taiwan, they were so dense and dark that they frightened officials from all over the country. I have never seen so many victims in Fujian.  , good fellow, I thought that there was a civil uprising, which made everyone feel like they were facing a formidable enemy. Later, when they heard that they were going to Taiwan, officials from all over the country were a little relieved, and everyone laughed behind their backs, saying that the deputy mayor was crazy.  Why did he bring so many disaster victims? He was still thinking of ways to provide relief for the drought in Taiwan, but it caused so much trouble for him, right? After he said this, he didn't dare to say any more. Ding Yunyi helped him and said: "Yes.  Isn't there something wrong with your brain?  "

    "Yes." Cai Jiuzhou no longer concealed anything: "Someone said so. Deputy Town. I am bold, there are too many, and there are too many victims. We mobilized almost all the ships. Transportation continued day and night, but there were still not enough ships.  In the end, we had to rent boats everywhere. But this was still the beginning. Deputy Town, there are more than 200,000 victims who need food, clothing, and shelter. What should we do?  How much food do we have to consume every day? This is a big hole. We are looking for ways to get food everywhere, including Fujian, Luzon, and Java, wherever there is food. Also, those rice merchants in Fujian are really cunning.  Taking the opportunity to raise the price of food, we spent a lot of money. The deputy town also issued an order to ask the pirates to borrow food. Pirates from all over the country came in droves, and some sent one or two ships of food.  Eight ships of food are finally enough to surviveOkay, these pirates have done a great job for me." Ding Yunyi nodded frequently while listening.

    A big problem. Two hundred thousand people need to eat and drink. Food is indeed a big problem. Taiwan is also in a disaster year.  Taiwan also needs a large amount of food. The hard work of these brothers in Taiwan is indeed hard enough.  I only had one idea, but I made these brothers work so hard.

    "Deputy Town, it's not just that." Ye Dahai said on the side: "The time I went out to Fujian, I heard that a large number of victims were gathering from all over the country as long as they arrived in Taiwan, they would have food to eat and survive.  Deputy Town, this rumor spreads from ten to ten, and it is quite scary. As long as there are no natural disasters, it will not be surprising even if Taiwan has more than one million victims. But the problem is that although we are currently barely operating with customers, we are already approaching the limit.  , If we come again, we really can¡¯t afford to support so many victims!¡±

    "Temporarily, temporarily" Ding Yunyi murmured.

    The question now is, what if so many victims continue to arrive in Fujian?  Should Taiwan accept it or not?  Taiwan's power is limited. If we don't, so many victims will remain unattended in Fujian, which will inevitably lead to disaster.

    "The food is coming, the food is coming."

    Suddenly there were cheers on the dock.

    Ding Yunyi hurriedly took his brothers to look around and saw only a few sea ships, with the word "food" hanging high on them.  Ding Yunyi was curious and asked why.  Cai Jiuzhou said on the side:

    "This is what Qin Yun requested. As long as it is a ship with the word 'grain' hanging on it, all ships will be released without delay. We can only order our brothers to monitor to prevent anyone from taking advantage of the situation while helping to transport the goods."  grain!"

    "Thank you for your hard work, Qin Yun." Ding Yunyi sighed.

    The ship came through the waves, full of food.  On the first ship, Fang Fenghuang stood clearly when he got closer.

    Fang FengAs soon as Huang Huang came ashore, he was surprised and happy to see the alliance leader Ding Yunyi actually there, and hurriedly stepped forward: "Fang Fenghuang meets the alliance leader!"

    On a very cold day, Fang Fenghuang was still barefoot, with a silver anklet on each ankle, and two bells jingling on it.

    "No!" Ding Yunyi noticed for the first time that although Fang Fenghuang's skin color was darker because he had lived at sea all year round, he was very beautiful and his figure was extremely fit, perhaps because of his willingness to keep exercising as a pirate.  .The clothes they wear are not as tightly wrapped as the women from the Central Plains. They are uneven and have a wild beauty.

    Ding Yunyi quickly composed himself: "Fang Fenghuang, where did this food come from?"

    "Back to the leader, because Taiwan, Penghu and other places are purchasing food aggressively, food prices have skyrocketed. Therefore, those dry silk people and Folangji people have discovered opportunities and searched for food in large quantities. They have tried every means to transport it to Luzon and other places before reselling it to Taiwan.  , I heard that even some countries in Thailand and the West have begun to transport it to Taiwan. We discussed it and gathered more than 20 pirates to ambush on the necessary sea routes, waiting for opportunities to seize it, and then transport it to Taiwan.  A total of eight ships of food were robbed this time, and two ships were sunk on the road. Please forgive me, leader!"

    "No crime, no crime, you only have merit and no crime!" Ding Yunyi was overjoyed for a moment and praised repeatedly: "It's just that you have to be careful not to be discovered. Secondly, the calamity is too much. I'm afraid those Taixi people will not be willing to transport it."  Right?"

    Zhang Xianxuan said on the side: "The first one is fine. Most of the robbed ships and food have been changed. They can't be discovered easily. As for the second onethe deputy town doesn't need to worry about the second one." Xie Xuan, who came to greet him together, said with a smile.  : "Maritime business is the most profitable. As long as you succeed two or three times out of ten, not only will all the losses be recovered, but there will also be profits. The more ferocious the pirates rob, the more profitable they will be. As the saying goes, people die for money, and birds die for money.  Eat and die. In the face of the huge temptation of profit, there will be no more dangers, otherwise there will be more and more merchant ships."

    Cai Jiuzhou smiled and said: "Brother Dahai also came up with a way to recruit a group of Hongyi employees from Daming Ocean Company and assign them to several pirate ships. When he robbed the Hongyi ships, he said that he was a Ganlasi person, and robbed Ganla  When Silk Ship said that he was from Fo Langji, the two people had many conflicts, so they naturally believed it. I don't think it would be exposed in a short time. What's more, Qin Yun also launched a reward mechanism, which made it difficult for him to do so.  Now those Hongyi employees of Daming Ocean Company, under the leadership of Poleman, have also begun to go to sea to plunder, and a lot of plundering licenses have been issued one by one. "

    "Good Qin Yun!" Ding Yunyi laughed: "He also said he would never see us again, because of our affairs. But he is worried. Let's go, he refuses to see us, let's go see him. Where is he now?"

    "I'm afraid I'll be in a temporary refugee camp."

    Ding Yunyi didn't say much, and led a group of subordinates to the camp for the victims.

    I came to Taiwan just now and am curious about everything.  Especially when I saw the majestic Golden Eagle City in front of me, I couldn't stop shouting.  However, although she and Fang Fenghuang were several years apart and their identities were completely different, they hit it off immediately. They would chatter non-stop, laugh and make trouble when they met.  It was as if I had recognized him a long time ago.

    When I arrived at the camp for the victims, I saw darkness everywhere.

    It¡¯s meal time now, and the aroma is already wafting from dozens of temporary food sheds. The victims are queuing up in an orderly manner, without any confusion.

    Ding Yunyi saw at a glance that Qi Yumu and Feng Changzhi, whom he had brought from Laichang County, were busy directing people. He stepped forward and said, "What about Taiwan?"

    The two of them turned around and saw Ding Yunyi, and said hurriedly: "Your Excellency, are you back? Taiwan is a place where hundreds of thousands of disaster victims are rescued. Is there any bad reason?"

    "You guys are busy." Ding Yunyi said and came to the big pot that was set up. It was full of gruel. He picked up a spoon and stirred it a few times. It was still quite sticky: "How about it? Can you feel full after eating this?"

    "It is definitely impossible to eat enough." Qi Yumu said honestly: "If it was all done, Taiwan would be destroyed. But this alone has saved the lives of more than 200,000 people.  "

    Feng Changzhi suddenly pointed at Ding Yunyi: "Do you know who this is? This is Mr. Ding Yunyi, the Taiwanese deputy general who saved you!"

    A shocking scene appeared: countless victims knelt down and cried loudly, their cries moving to the sky.  The victims cried and shouted in unison:

    "Thank you so much for your life! You are our reborn parents. We will erect a memorial tablet for you and worship it day and night!"

    More than 200,000 people cried loudly, which was earth-shattering.

    Sun Xiyu stood behind, sighed softly, and whispered to Xie Xuan beside him: "Your Excellency has saved 200,000 lives and won the hearts of the people in the world!"

    Xie Xuan WeiweiNodding; "Yes, this kind of thing spreads from ten to ten, and from ten to a hundred, the people in the world all regard Taiwan as a place to live, and all regard you as a living Bodhisattva. What are you going to do in the future? How can the people not die for you?"  "

    ??If officials make the people alive, the people will die for them. This is a truth that will never change in this era.

    At this time, many local Taiwanese people in Golden Eagle City also came with food.  When these disaster victims first arrived in Taiwan, the locals were a little confused and even dissatisfied.  But when they saw the miserable appearance of the victims and heard them talk about the terrible and tragic experience of exchanging children for food during the disaster, they shed tears of sympathy and felt relieved and understood why Ding Yunyi did what he did.

    ¡°We are all ordinary people, and we all have a disaster. Now that I have helped them, I don¡¯t know when I will need their help.  Although Taiwan is also difficult, at least Mr. Ding Yunyi and Ding have already been thinking of a solution. They are not as desperate and helpless as the victims who came to Taiwan. They can still fill their stomachs, and the tragedy of cannibalism will not happen.

    Because of this, local people are doing their best to help the victims tide over the difficulties.

    "Get up, all get up!" Ding Yunyi's voice rang in the ears of every citizen: "In Taiwan, we don't have big fish or meat, or silk and satin. In the eyes of some people, it is a barbaric land, and everything on the island is  You are uncivilized and uncivilized people, but in my Taiwan, you will never eat others. In my Taiwan, if the soldiers take one bite, you will take one bite!"

    Pointing to the local people in Taiwan: "These are the barbaric people, the unruly people in the eyes of others. I, Ding Yunyi, am the head of these unruly people, the unruly head. Sister Yu, isn't that right?"

    Mrs. Yu stood close and listened clearly. She laughed: "Mr. Ding, you are willing to be a cunning leader. What does it mean for us to be cunning people? In the past, we were bullied by the government and resented by the barbarians. Now you are here.  , we all listen to you.

    "Yes, the barbarian people will be barbaric people, and the unruly people will be unruly people!" Ding Yunyi raised his voice: "God has brought disasters, not even a grain of food can be harvested from the ground, locust plagues, droughts, floods, you can't do anything.  After passing it, you are still alive and you still struggled to come to Taiwan. I can't just watch you starve to death. I think of ways to bring food from various places. We can bring as much food as we can. We can't eat it.  Just drink porridge. In the future, we won¡¯t be able to drink porridge anymore, so we will eat tree bark and chew grass roots together. In short, as long as the famine lasts for a day, we will share joys and sorrows, life and death!¡±

    His eyes slowly swept over the people: "I don't believe it, can we survive this famine? Can God really bear to watch us starve to death? Let's work together and get through it together. Taiwan has plenty of land, and everyone has plenty of strength. We  Then, while fighting the disaster and reclaiming the wasteland, life will gradually get better, and everyone will have enough to eat. We want to return to our hometown where the war is raging and no one cares about you.  Or are you willing to develop this place in Taiwan with me?¡±

    "Your Majesty has given us a life-saving grace, and we are all willing to follow you!"

    Amidst the roar of the mountains and the tsunami, Ding Yunyi asked everyone to calm down: "If you are willing to stay here, then I will develop this place with you. Let's plant crops, raise chickens, ducks, and raise a puppy.  Give birth to sons, give birth to daughters, give birth to a lot of children, I don¡¯t believe that Taiwan will not be able to compare with Beijing in the future!¡±

    There is no great truth in Ding Yunyi¡¯s words. He just wants to tell the victims the simplest thing: once you arrive in Taiwan, there is hope for life.

    And this is the only thing these people want.

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 270 The "Greedy" Ding Yunyi

    If you win the hearts of 200,000 people, you will be able to win more hearts in the future.

    Ding Yunyi's seemingly stupid thing in the eyes of many people will sooner or later turn into a major event that shocks the world.

    In the whole of Taiwan, the only unhappy person is probably Qin Yun.  No wonder, the busiest person in Taiwan is also the unhappy butler.

    It is completely conceivable that being responsible for the administrative affairs of the entire Golden Eagle City and the entire Taiwan is already busy enough, but now there are suddenly hundreds of thousands more disaster victims, and anyone else will be full of complaints.

    Because of this, the first thing Qin Yun blurted out when he saw Ding Yunyi was: "Deputy Town Ding, have you found someone to replace Qin Yun?"

    "Replacement? Why should I replace you?" Ding Yunyi said with a smile.

    Qin Yun was listless: "Qin Yun is frail and sick and overwhelmed, so he wants to retire and return to his hometown."

    Those brothers all covered their mouths and snickered. How old is Qin Yun? Is he ready to retire and return to his hometown?

    "Fourth brother, you have worked hard." Ding Yunyi pretended not to hear this: "There are more than 200,000 people, which is enough for you, but you think, if you don't take care of these things, who will take care of it? No, I  Although I have sent you so many people, I am also trying to find ways to help you get food. I am busy fighting the Jinlu at the border, and I have to issue orders from the leader to order the pirates to collect food everywhere. It is not easy, not easy.  easy."

    How can you say that this is ¡°not easy¡±?  Qin Yun finally couldn't help but burst out: "Third brother, I beg you to say hello to me in advance before you make any major decisions in the future? More than 200,000, more than 200,000 people! Send Duan San'er back  Tell me there are only 10,000 people. I thought it would be no big deal. Who would have thought that there would be so many people here? Do you know how much time I can get in a day?  Don¡¯t dare to clean it!¡±

    There was a burst of laughter, and Ding Yunyi also laughed so much that he held his belly and bent down. It took him a long time to barely stop laughing: "Cheng, Cheng, fourth child, now I'm back. I'll ask someone to help you share some of the burden. You  You can go to the hut happily today!¡±

    Qin Yun was also anxious, so he said such words.  As soon as the words came out, I felt that it was wrong. After all, I was born in Jieyuan, how could I say such a thing?  But once you say it, you can't take it back.

    Wait until the laughter stops.  Ding Yunyi then said seriously: "Although so many disaster victims are a burden now, this will have a profound impact on our future in Taiwan. Our Taiwan is vast and sparsely populated, and so much land has not been cultivated. What should we do?"

    "If you reclaim the land, then Romande will protest against your destruction of the natural environment." Qin Yun muttered.

    "Either enriching the people and strengthening the army, or destroying the environment, I can only choose one of the two." Ding Yunyi gradually stopped smiling: "I can't care about that now. Brothers, I went to the border and the Central Plains, and fought with the Jinlu  . We have also fought against the bandits. The situation in the Ming Dynasty is not optimistic. In seven or eight years, the world will undergo great changes."

    With one sentence, all the brothers were attracted to Ding Yunyi as he continued:

    "The big change has really come. Where will we go in Taiwan? If we rely on our current strength, people can erase us with a snap of their fingers. We must continue to develop to the point where no matter who we are, we will look at us with suspicion. But we have to  Development is inseparable from the same thing, people! With the number of people we have now, it is a fool's errand to arm tens of thousands of troops! But now we have brought more than 200,000 people to Taiwan, and more disaster victims will arrive in the future.  Taiwan. Who are these people? They are victims of the disaster soon, and they will be the main force to strengthen Taiwan! What will happen when the land in Taiwan is cleared and there is no place to live?¡±

    He looked at his brothers, and then said slowly: "Then take them out and fight back to the Central Plains!"

    Everyone took a breath. Does Ding Yunyi¡¯s words seem to reveal some special meaning?

    "I don't want to rebel, no." Ding Yunyi said slowly: "I, Ding Yunyi, will never rebel against the Ming Dynasty, but the bandits want the country of the Ming Dynasty, and the Jinlu also want the country of the Ming Dynasty. What should we do? Stay in Taiwan all day long.  The Tu Emperor? Who would tolerate us so blindly? No one will dare to look down upon us until our own power grows! We are small in Taiwan, but we must have the power to turn things around and decide the outcome.  ! Otherwise, we, a local emperor, will be killed sooner or later without even a hair left!"

    The brothers were all listening carefully. They knew that the deputy town had great ambitions, but no one thought that the deputy town had such ambitions!

    Turn things around?  Decide the outcome?  What does the deputy town want to do?

    "We invite the French people, the French people, and the French people. Why? The reason is to learn from their advanced experience and use theTheir technology becomes our own.  "Ding Yunyi's words were slow and clear: "Sitting in a well and looking at the sky will only eventually allow others to be eliminated and then be passively beaten; we have not caused trouble ourselves by retrieving so many victims.  When we help them, we are actually helping ourselves.  Sooner or later, everyone will say that Taiwan is a good place, a place where they can survive and save their people.  When we are able to leave Taiwan one day in the future, and everyone responds, think about what the situation will be like.  "

    Seeing the brothers nodding frequently, a smile suddenly appeared on Ding Yunyi's face: "As for the truth, I have told you that things are as they are. You have to accept it if you can accept it, and you have to accept it if you can't. One more thing, I, Ding Yunyi, marry  I have several wives, but most of my brothers are single, which makes this town feel sad"

    The brothers suddenly became excited, and Ding Yunyi said with a half-smile: "Who do you like among these disaster victims? As long as they agree, I will help you cover all the wedding expenses."

    There was a burst of cheers, but Qin Yun suddenly understood the third brother's intention.

    Although these disaster victims have come to Taiwan, they have not yet established a sense of belonging. If the locals can marry them, it will not only make them feel at ease, but also make the relationship between the locals and immigrants more harmonious.  .

    ¡°We have land, we have houses, and our relatives are married to local people.  Then they naturally regard Taiwan as their real home

    Third brother is really devoted to Taiwan.

    "Ding, Ding?"

    The brothers were very excited about getting a wife. Father Sarozzi greeted him loudly and walked over to Ding Yunyi with an excited look on his face:

    "Ding, let God bless you. You are the most loving and kind person I have ever met. God. You have saved so many people. Your name will be passed down from generation to generation. I have  I¡¯ve recorded everything you did. The name is ¡®Everything I Saw in China¡¯. When I return to China, I believe your name will be known to more people"

    kindness?  Do you want everyone in Europe to know your name?  That's not bad.

    Father Sarozzi then became more excited: "Of course, with so many new immigrants, I can see that my church will have many more believers. This is great. You have done a great thing for the church."  That."

    I planted a tree for you to enjoy the shade?  I try my best to solve the survival problems for the victims, but you want to develop believers from the victims?  Is there such a good thing in the world?  Ding Yunyi is a person who absolutely refuses to suffer. He rolled his eyes for a while: "Father, of course you can develop believers. However, the church is kind and has become your parishioners. Then I will provide them with food and drink."  do not care."

    Father Sarozzi's eyes suddenly widened: "No, no. You are the leader of Taiwan. You should still be responsible for the food and drink of these people. As for me, I am only responsible for the church."

    "Go away, you cunning and shameless priest." Ding Yunyi laughed and scolded: "I worked hard to get food for them, and you pick it up ready-made? You shameless priest. Have you made less money from me in the past two years?  Do something for me, keep talking about money, what do you think of me as a money bag? Now you are asking for money, do you feel bad again? Qin Yun, please listen to your third brother, every time a priest develops,  Believers, we will charge him 2 taels of silver, and we will sell it to him at the price we paid plus 20% if he needs food.¡±

    "Yes!" Qin Yun was very excited when he heard that there was money to be made.

    Father Sarozzi was stunned. If he had known that he would come to Ding Yunyi, why would he come to see him?

    He has not yet recalled what happened. The two former rivals, Father Marco of France and Father Cantinius of Ganras, who came over there after hearing the news, originally came here to compete for believers.  Just when they heard Ding Yunyi say such words, they quickly fell silent.

    But how could Ding Yunyi let them go: "And you, Marco, Candinius, you too. There are more than 200,000 people, and more people will come in the future. They are willing to believe in Buddhism, and they are willing to  Be religious, but still, every person who joins the church voluntarily is worth two taels of silver. I am the most fair and honest person! Marco, when Fo Langji invaded Taiwan, you made a lot of money.  , Father Candinius"

    "I am working for you loyally." Father Candinius said in a hurry to please: "Have you forgotten that I spent a lot of effort to open up the maritime trade route to Luzon?"

    "Don't do this with me." Ding Yunyi didn't give any face to him: "You have access to the sea route, but you pretend that I don't know how much money you made? I just couldn't be bothered to argue with you before. Damn it, you are so stupid.  Silk man, you are the hero, you want money, I, you are still the hero, ?This kind of thing costs money, so your business is really good.  I won¡¯t talk nonsense with you. I have set the price. I want to develop this church and it depends on which of you is filial to this town.  "

    The two businessmen, Xie Xuan and Sun Xiyu, couldn't help laughing.

    "Which of you is filial to this town" is the only way to make money.

    In order to compete for believers, these three churches must have to spend a lot of money. This is just the beginning. It is uncertain how much money Master Ding will get from them in the future.

    The three priests had sad faces. Isn¡¯t Master Ding too greedy?  Do you still need money to develop believers?  Especially Sarozzi, who has been working for Ding Yunyi since Penghu, and has indeed made a lot of money, but looking at Ding Yunyi, Lord Ding wants to make him spit out his money and profits.

    But developing believers is their most sacred mission, which is nothing compared to money.  When encountering such a "greedy" adult, it seems that he can only accept his fate.

    Ding Yunyi¡¯s idea is that it would be good to recover some capital from these people. Furthermore, if the church can find a way to solve the food problem on its own, it can also reduce some pressure on Taiwan.

    In the days since leaving Taiwan, Golden Eagle City has basically completed all reconstructions according to Ding Yunyi's ideas.  The city wall is towering and solid, with numerous cannons, and warships of the Huben Guards Navy are patrolling outside.  If the enemy launches a massive attack, it will immediately create a scene where Golden Eagle City and the sea support each other.

    At the same time, reinforcements from Penghu can also arrive as soon as possible.

    Even if the naval battle fails and the enemy lands in large numbers, with the strength and artillery power of Golden Eagle City, it will be able to sustain it for a long time.

    If Ding Yunyi decided to develop Taiwan into an unbreakable fortress, then Golden Eagle City would be the core part of this fortress.

    In important parts of Golden Eagle City, the most elite infantry of the Huben Guards are stationed. This is a force responsible for defending Golden Eagle City and maintaining public order.

    However, Ding Yunyi is obviously not particularly satisfied with this. Soldiers are used to fight, and maintaining local public security cannot solely rely on them.  But we are not busy solving it now.

    At present, the military strength of Huben Guards is mainly divided into two types: navy and infantry, and the infantry is also divided into several forces.

    ¡° One is equipped with firearms, but is trained according to the traditional model of the Ming Dynasty. The other is an army represented by Major Shi Weide¡¯s regiment, which is equipped with a large number of firearms.  The two armies do not interfere and develop and train each other according to their own ideas.

    Judging from the current situation, since muskets cannot obtain the decisive factor on the battlefield, if there is a confrontation, it is obvious that the traditional Ming army can gain the upper hand after a stalemate and ultimately win.  But Ding Yunyi knew very well that the future development model of the army must be like Major Shi Weide's regiment.

    When firearms achieve breakthrough development and begin to arm the army on a large scale, soldiers using swords will be vulnerable to firearms.

    It¡¯s just that it takes a very long time to develop. Even if you have knowledge that is many years ahead of this era, it is useless. The development of firearms requires one step at a time and can only be achieved through the efforts of countless people.  However, no matter what, at least he has taken the most solid step and is leading his group to move in this direction.

    Sooner or later, one day, a powerful and terrifying army will appear in front of the whole world!

 Part One: Penghu Chapter 271: Wives and Concubines

    Ding Yunyi's home in Taiwan was bustling with excitement.

    In his wife¡¯s mind, this husband is good at everything, but he always likes to run away. He just came back from suppressing bandits in the Central Plains last time, and his buttocks were not hot at home, so he ran to Liaodong again.

    When you come back this time, it won¡¯t be like this again, right?

    Han Xiaoxiao told Ah Xi and Chen Yuanyuan that if our husband goes out once, he will definitely be promoted when he comes back. This time he came back with a deputy general, and if he goes out a few more times, he might be able to become a prince.  By then, people like myself will be princesses.

    "The master is back, the master is back." Two sisters, Lu Xue and Lu Hui, came in excitedly.

    Han Xiaoxiao smiled and said: "What master? This husband in our family hates being called master the most. You can call him Master Ding or Brother Ding. He is not angry even if you call him by his name directly. But when he hears the master's words  Two words are annoying.¡±

    He said that he looked to the side: "Where is grandma?"

    "No one informed her." Lu Xue stuck out her tongue.

    Han Xiaoxiao frowned: "Why are you so unruly? Although she doesn't like to get close to others, she is still the eldest grandma of the Ding family. Go and invite the eldest grandma out quickly."

    Chen Yuanyuan sighed at the side: "Our grandma is also polite when she sees us, but she doesn't smile all day long, and she hides in the house all day long and doesn't come out. There is no way, who can let us know our origins?  Isn¡¯t it better to be without her? Or maybe she doesn¡¯t like us.¡±

    "That's right, that's right." Ah Xi said repeatedly: "I want to teach her how to play mahjong, but she won't learn" At this point, he suddenly remembered something: "Yuanyuan. You gave me the last punch yesterday."  I haven¡¯t given you any money yet.¡±

    "Nonsense." Chen Yuanyuan shouted quickly: "Lu Xue has obviously already drawn that card, so that's why you said you wanted to fool it."

    The two of them had a quarrel over the last game of mahjong yesterday, and Han Xiaoxiao suddenly coughed lightly: "Grandma is here."

    "Grandma." The three women stopped smiling and said seriously.

    "Ah." Deng Lianyu is still not used to this title: "I heard that my husband is back? Why didn't anyone tell me in advance? I haven't even put on my makeup yet."

    "Grandma, forgive me." Lu Xue said hurriedly to the side: "We heard that the old master was back, and we were all so happy that it seemed like something. In a panic, we forgot to inform the eldest grandma."

    "I don't blame you. I don't blame you." Deng Lianyu said softly.

    In fact, she also knew in her heart that she was incompatible with them and could never get together

    "What are you talking about? Why don't you kneel down to greet me when you see me coming?" Ding Yunyi's laughter came from outside.

    "Brother Ding is back." Ah Xi, Han Xiaoxiao, and Chen Yuanyuan all called out in surprise.

    What is even more unexpected is that Deng Lianyu actually knelt down.

    This time, Ding Yunyi, who just came in, was not the only one who was stunned.  Even the three women, Ah Xi, were dumbfounded.

    "I kneel down to welcome you," Deng Lianyu said softly while kneeling on the ground.

    Ding Yunyi was really embarrassed. He was just joking, but who would have thought that his wife, his wife, would actually take it seriously?  Boring, boring.

    The eldest grandmothers all knelt down, and the three women Axi and the maids Lu Xue and Lu Hui also knelt down on the ground: "I've seen my husband I've seen your lord  "

    "Everyone get up, everyone get up." Ding Yunyi's joke didn't work, but it was a big joke. He said angrily: "I'm just telling you a joke, and you all forget it. Forget it,  I will never joke with you again, I will make a rule, you don¡¯t have to kneel in my Ding family!¡±

    Only then did the women stand up.

    Ding Yunyi pulled out Xiaotu who was huddled behind: "Here, let me introduce you to her. This is the girl I knew when I was in Shandong. Xiaotu, these are your sisters-in-law, called sister-in-law."

    Xiaotu boldly looked around, feeling a little strange in his heart. He only had one brother, but why did he have so many sisters-in-law?  She called her "sister-in-law" one by one in turn.  Even Lu Xue and Lu Hui didn't miss it, which made these two maids blush.

    Seeing that she was the girl recognized by their husband, Ah Xi, Han Xiaoxiao and Chen Yuanyuan all liked her very much, especially Ah Xi, who pulled Xiao Tu to his side and asked her questions.

    As soon as Ding Yunyi sat down and saw so many women surrounding him, Ding Yunyi felt better: "Eat, eat, I'm hungry. I just had a bowl of porridge at the refugee camp, and I really can't fill my stomach."

    Lu Xue and Lu Hui quickly ordered the food to be served. Who would have thought that as soon as the food was served, Ding Yunyi's eyes widened.

    ?????????????????A bowl of porridge, a few simple vegetarian dishes, and nothing more.

    "You played mahjong with others and lost all my belongings?" Ding Yunyi raised his head with confusion on his face.

    "No, we just play mahjong at home." Han Xiaoxiao replied strangely.

    "Then what's going on?" Ding Yunyi pointed to the food in front of him.

    Han Xiaoxiao suddenly realized it and said with a smile: "Husband, so many disaster victims have come to Taiwan, and food is in short supply. Since we are your husband's wives and concubines, we should naturally share the burden for him, so we have also made this rule.  When does that happen, when do we eat fish again?¡±

    "Ah, that's it, that's good." Ding Yunyi admired in his heart, but also had a wry smile.

    I have been hungry for most of the day. I thought I would have a good meal when I came back, but I still ate these.  But these wives and concubines of his are so virtuous, so he should feel lucky.

    But the problem is, if you eat these things, your stomach will growl with hunger.

    He rolled his eyes: "Xiaotu has just arrived at our house, we have to get something delicious no matter what, right? Quick, quick, bring all the delicious food."

    Who would have thought that Xiaotu shook his head: "Brother, I will eat whatever you and your sisters-in-law eat. When I was in Shandong, I couldn't eat such delicious food at all."

    Now, it was Ding Yunyi's turn to be embarrassed again, and he cursed his sister in his heart for being so "ignorant".

    Han Xiaoxiao saw what Ding Yunyi was thinking and laughed loudly: "Lv Xue. Go and get some food for your husband. He is a man. He is no better than women like us. He will not have the strength to fight until he is full."

    "Ah, yes, yes, how can you have the strength to fight if you are not full." Ding Yunyi was overjoyed when he heard this.  He also said: "Bring me a jar of wine. We are reunited as husband and wife today and we have to have a good drink. Where is Ahu? Axi. Where did this boy Ahu go?"

    ¡°I¡¯m going to Penghu.¡± Ah Xi replied smoothly while talking to Xiaotu.

    "Deputy Town, Fang Fenghuang would like to see the Deputy Town."

    "Fang Fenghuang?" Ding Yunyi was startled: "Oh. Let her come in."

    As soon as Fang Fenghuang walked in, he was startled when he saw the alliance leader preparing to eat, and then said: "Alliance leader, after all the food has been delivered, Fang Fenghuang will go back now."

    "Go back?" Ding Yunyi used his chopsticks to poke at the dishes in front of him: "It's almost night, and you have to go to the boat to spend the night. Ah, you haven't eaten the meal yet, let's eat some together."

    Fang Fenghuang was a little embarrassed. The alliance leader was having a family reunion.  Why are you joining in the fun here?

    But Han Xiaoxiao seemed to have noticed something and said with a smile: "Miss Fang, it's nothing. Your alliance leader is the most unruly at home. Let's eat something together. There is no good food."

    "Sister Fang, sit over here." Xiaotu stood up, jumped up and down to Fang Fenghuang, and without saying anything, he pulled Fang Fenghuang and sat down.

    "Does the leader usually eat these?" Fang Fenghuang was a little surprised to see Ding Yunyi eating.

    I eat these all day long?  He would have to starve to death.  Ding Yunyi laughed dryly and said: "Thanks to the brothers who are everywhere in the disaster years. And you are constantly transporting food to Taiwan to survive. This alliance leader really has no intention of eating big fish and meat."

    Ding Yunyi's "hypocritical" nature could not be hidden from his concubines. Everyone pursed their lips and snickered, but Fang Fenghuang and Deng Lianyu believed it to be true. They really thought that Ding Yunyi was so worried about the country and the people.

    Before Deng Lianyu married Ding Yunyi, she didn't recognize this man at all, and she couldn't talk about the word "love". She just followed the idea of ??"if you marry a chicken, follow the chicken, if you marry a dog, follow the dog." But Ding Yunyi said what he just said  , but Deng Lianyu respected him even more.

    Fang Fenghuang had similar thoughts.  She never imagined that the leader's life would be so difficult for the victims.  The food that he and the pirate sect had worked so hard to obtain was nothing compared to the alliance leader.

    But how could these two women know that it was true that Ding Yunyi was concerned about the country and the people, and it was true that he cared about the victims and wished he could save more victims? However, he was determined not to treat himself badly.

    When guests came, Han Xiaoxiao asked for two more dishes. Fang Fenghuang repeatedly refused, saying that he would eat whatever they wanted, and Han Xiaoxiao followed her.

    Ding Yunyi suddenly frowned, "If you don't want to eat it, shouldn't this leader of the alliance not want to eat it?"

    Finally, a small jar of wine was brought over. Ding Yunyi drank the wine and ate a few dry dishes, which was really light in his mouth.

    Fang Fenghuang suddenly said: "I would like to invite the leader to enjoy the wine."

    "At home, there is no such thing as the leader of the alliance." Ding Yunyi was startled, and then someone brought her a cup and poured wine into it. Fang Fenghuang raised the glass and said, "The leader of the alliance is powerful."Phoenix had no idea what was happening in the world and what happened to the imperial court. However, when we have a group of bandits together, we have never had a leader.  However, the alliance leader single-handedly integrated the group of thieves, so that all thieves on the sea know that thieves also have laws, and pirates also have rules, which has never happened in ancient times.  Today, Fenghuang saw with his own eyes that the leader of the alliance also lived in such a miserable life during the disaster years. He admired him in his heart and could not express it in words, so he used this wine to express Fenghuang's respect.  "

    He said and drank it all in one gulp.

    Ding Yunyi also drank, put down his cup and asked: "Fenghuang, listening to you, it seems that you have also studied?"

    "Yes." Fang Fenghuang nodded and said, "Fenghuang's father was originally a scholar, but he later became a thief, but he did not dare to forget his duty. After Fenghuang was born and became somewhat sensible, he taught Fenghuang how to read and write."

    "Oh, where is your mother?" Ding Yunyi asked smoothly.

    Fang Fenghuang's expression was a little gloomy: "My mother was a pirate for generations, and my father was kidnapped by him and later married. Later, Zheng Zhilong suppressed the bandits, and both Fenghuang's parents died at the hands of Zheng Zhilong. If Fenghuang could not avenge his parents,  Never a human being!¡±

    Ding Yunyi pursed his lips, he was also a miserable man.  Fang Fenghuang is twenty years old this year. If he were in the mainland, he would have married and had children long ago, but among the pirates, he would be wishful thinking.  As a big girl, she had to lead a group of pirates, deal with officers and soldiers, and deal with people who were more powerful than herself. It was really difficult for her.

    "You can always take revenge." Ding Yunyi said calmly: "The pirate alliance cannot be tolerated by the imperial court, let alone Zheng Zhilong. Sooner or later, there will be a war. I will always avenge you when the time comes."

    "Thank you, leader!" Fang Fenghuang stood up and said gratefully.

    Chen Yuanyuan leaned into Han Xiaoxiao's ear and said, "It seems that our husband will have another concubine soon.

    Han Xiaoxiao pursed his lips and smiled after hearing this.

    My husband is truly a great hero. No matter at sea, in the Central Plains, or at the border, he is always able to kill the enemy with meritorious deeds and is respected by the world. However, his luck in love seems to be the same as his official career.  It came so strongly and suddenly.

    He now has one wife and two concubines. Next year, Chen Yuanyuan can officially marry her husband, but God knows how many more he will have in the future.

    "Who among you knows about female celebrities?" Ding Yunyi suddenly asked.

    This question is a bit embarrassing.  Ah Xi was born as a fisherman, so how do you know what a female celebrity is?  Han Xiaoxiao and Chen Yuanyuan are proficient in poetry, poetry, playing, playing, singing and dancing, but they are much worse at female celebrities.  The maids like Lu Xue and Lu Hui have been taught how to serve women like Han Xiaoxiao and Chen Yuanyuan since they were young. They are personal maids, and the female celebrities naturally have a dedicated mother in charge.

    Needless to say, Fang Fenghuang is good at wielding swords and robbing ships, but she has to be very nervous to hold an embroidery needle.

    After a long while, Deng Lianyu suddenly said softly: "I know my skills in person, although I can't say I'm proficient in it, but I'm still pretty good at it."

    "Oh?" Ding Yunyi originally didn't expect Deng Lianyu, but when he heard this, he said happily: "This is the best. I saw that there are many teenage girls among the victims. I want to gather them together. How many more can you find?"  I will teach them female sex together, and I will be responsible for the materials. After the church is established, they will be sold everywhere by sea ships, so that they can earn their own living and get rid of the pain of labor. I would be very grateful if Madam could teach her."

    Deng Lianyu pondered for a moment: "Okay, but I also have a request."

    ¡°Madam, it¡¯s okay to say it.¡± Seeing that his wife agreed, Ding Yunyi became energetic.

    Deng Lianyu said calmly: "Please husband, please open two rooms in your home for me to teach. Firstly, I will show up in public and it will be inconsistent with etiquette. Secondly, this female celebrity should be calm and be disturbed as little as possible by the outside world."

    "Promise, agree to everything." Upon hearing that it was such a simple matter, Ding Yunyi replied without thinking.

    The idea in his heart is actually simple. The girls among the disaster victims must be allowed to learn some skills to get rid of their current fate. Otherwise, they will just face the loess and back to the sky, and they will stay like this for the rest of their lives.

    "Learning the skills of female celebrities can always provide them with a way to make a living."

 Part One: Penghu Chapter 272 The New Taiwan

    The drought came as promised.

    Natural disasters are something that no one can avoid.  However, the drought this time did not make Taiwanese show any panic. A large amount of drought relief work had been fully prepared before.

    The most critical step in disaster response is to identify disasters early, and Taiwan has undoubtedly done an excellent job in this regard.  As early as last year, Su Yangqiuyuan and Luo Mande had accurately predicted that Taiwan would still have a severe drought in the spring this year. Before that, all the work to combat the disaster had been in full swing.

    Drought is mainly concentrated in the central and western regions. Therefore, last year, Taiwanese in the central and western regions, following Su Yangqiuyuan¡¯s call, began to plant drought-resistant crops such as wheat, sweet potatoes and potatoes to fight against natural disasters.

    At the same time, Su Yangqiuyuan began to actively open waterways and divert water to the central and western regions. He established hundreds of water storage points of various sizes and sent people to guard them day and night.

    For these water storage points, Su Yang Qiuyuan personally ordered that every time one is successfully established, there will be corresponding rewards.  The order issued by Su Yang Qiuyuan is nothing more than a promise to the Taiwanese people, and no one will have any doubts.

    When drought strikes, these water storage points begin to play a role, greatly alleviating the pressure caused by drought.

    Su Yangqiuyuan led the people to fight against the disaster, and Ding Yunyi, who had just returned to Taiwan, was not idle. After a long period of rainless weather, Ding Yunyi issued a rare, perhaps first time in the history of the Ming Dynasty, "Taiwan-wide disaster relief"  make"!

    Since the drought is mainly concentrated in the central and western regions of Taiwan, Ding Yunyi began to use a large amount of manpower and material resources to transport water and grain to the area.  And assigned Qin Yun to make arrangements personally.

    Those victims who moved to Taiwan from the mainland came in handy at this time.  The enthusiasm they showed was unimaginable.

    ¡°The one who saved me, Ding Yunyi,¡± these six words have become words passed down from mouth to mouth among the victims.  Among these victims from the mainland, Ding Yunyi is their reborn parent.  It is the Bodhisattva who saves people from suffering.  Now Taiwan, governed by Ding Yunyi, is also in trouble. How could they not do their best to help?

    Shoulder picking your hands and sending all disaster relief materials to the Midwest!

    A mighty disaster relief team.  You can't see the end at a glance and it looks extremely spectacular.  And these mainland victims who took the initiative to participate in disaster relief did not even ask for any compensation.  As long as they can ensure that they can eat two meals a day, it is enough.  This alone saved the once-complaining General Manager Qin Yun a huge amount of money.

    The benefits of Ding Yunyi¡¯s relocation of disaster victims from the mainland are beginning to appear.

    In the mighty team, Ding Yunyi was riding on a horse, and Xiaotu, Duan Saner and several other guards were also among them.  He recognized the disaster victim next to him, named Wang Bo, who migrated to Taiwan from Laichang County. On this long journey, everyone thought that Wang Bo would not be able to survive, but what they did not expect was that when they arrived in Taiwan.  Some of the young men fell down, but Wang Bo was still alive and well.

    "Uncle Wang, how are you doing? Can you tolerate it?" Ding Yunyi asked on his horse.

    Seeing that it was Master Ding, Wang Bo smiled and said: "Master Ding, even if you lead troops to fight, you are invincible, but when it comes to carrying burdens and working hard, you are not as good as me. You have to care about me eating enough, I  I can carry these two buckets of water back to Shandong."

    Ding Yunyi burst out laughing: "Not as good as you, not as good as you. I can't even carry these two buckets of water for three miles, let alone carry them to Shandong."

    "Master Ding, you said you would give us farmland, is that true?"

    "Really, really." Faced with this question raised by the team of victims, Ding Yunyi said loudly: "There is a lot of wasteland in Taiwan for you to reclaim. For example, in the east, there are forests everywhere, and you have plenty of opportunities to eat. Logging, farming,  You can do whatever you want. The reclaimed wasteland will be tax-free for one year and half-taxed for one year. As for taxation, it will be taxed according to my Ming Dynasty for the time being. "

    The victims cheered.

    The reason why the victims have no objection to taxes is because Ming Dynasty¡¯s taxes have always been maintained at a low standard.  On average, the tax allocated to each person is less than fifty cents, which is a quite low standard.

    But Ming¡¯s economy eventually collapsed.

    The objective reason is the subglacial period that began in the middle of the Ming Dynasty.  The sharp decline in climate at that time caused the agricultural foundation in the north to gradually collapse, and the farming system in the northern frontier could not be effectively implemented. The refugees in Shaanxi and Shanxi were even more desperate and seriously damaged the social and economic development.

    The reason for the system is that most of the taxes are paid to the poor, causing the rich to get richer and the poor to get poorer.  Landowners not only evaded land taxes, but also demanded land rents that were several times higher than the national tax revenue.  As the land annexation proceeds, the naturalThe fewer the people and the more tenants there are, the heavier the burden will be on the people.

    In addition, the Ming Dynasty did not have a complete Ministry of Finance, and the amount of taxes payable in various places remained unchanged for hundreds of years, which also caused adverse consequences to a certain extent.

    "If we only look at the taxes that normal people should pay, then the people can completely bear it. Even if God does not come to make trouble, after paying the taxes, they can live a very comfortable life and have some savings.

    Ding Yunyi is clear about this.

    The policy of one year of tax exemption and one year of half tax will to a large extent ensure the enthusiasm of farmers to reclaim wasteland and ensure that these new immigrants can survive the early difficult stage.

    On this basis, Ding Yunyi, together with Qin Yun, Xie Xuan, and Sun Xiyu, added a series of safeguard measures on the basis of tax exemption and half tax.

    Farm tools, seeds, and necessary funds were provided to each household. Dozens of teams were formed, headed by Romande, to guide these new immigrants on crops suitable for planting in Taiwan.

    Not only did he reclaim wasteland, Ding Yunyi also recruited a large number of craftsmen, young laborers, and women among the victims. Some of them were strictly selected to join the army, and most of them were recruited into shipyards, firearms bureaus, logging bureaus, Daming Ocean Company, and textile bureaus.  , Garment Bureau, etc.

    Ding Yunyi believes that as long as Taiwan can survive the disaster years, Taiwan can fully absorb the more than 200,000 or even more victims.

    There will be no external use of troops in the short term.  The dual-track development of military and economy has become Ding Yunyi's current focus.

    ¡°Except for Taiwan and Penghu, many people in Fujian are waiting to see Ding Yunyi¡¯s jokes, but Ding Yunyi is convinced that they will only be surprised to see a new Taiwan.

    On the sea, trade is carried out almost every day, even before Ding Yunyi left Taiwan to go to the border.  Three groups of people have been sent to try to open new routes to Mexico and other places.  However, there is still no news about the subordinates who explored the new route.

    Ding Yunyi is not in a hurry. It does not matter if these three groups of people did not succeed.  He can send another three or thirty batches.  The road ahead is always full of hardships, but once they succeed, they will bring huge and valuable wealth later.

    New Taiwan!  It will appear under the leadership of Ding Yunyi soon!  Sooner or later, Taiwan will prosper.  With the abundant financial resources of maritime merchants, the situation will be completely opened up.  And this will be the foundation of Ding Yunyi Group!

    "Xiaotu!" Someone in the team shouted.

    Xiaotu looked there suspiciously, and then shouted in surprise: "Sister-in-law Agen!"

    That was the former neighbor of Xiaotu¡¯s family. Xiaotu never expected that he would meet here.

    Xiaotu jumped off the horse, hugged Agen's wife, laughed and jumped, and kept asking Agen's wife how she ended up here.  Agen's sister-in-law told Xiaotu that she couldn't survive originally, but later she heard that many people went to Taiwan.  As long as he got there, he would have a chance to survive, so he took his two sons and one daughter on an unknown road.

    They also succeeded.

    Xiaotu knew that Sister-in-law Agen originally had three sons and two daughters. Later, they died in the famine, and Uncle Agen also died.  But now at least there are so many people alive.

    "Her two sons, one went to the shipyard, and the other stayed with Mrs. Agen, and planned to go east with their mother to build a new home with their own strength.  Her daughter was selected to go to Golden Eagle City to learn female red with Ding Yunyi's wife Deng Lianyu.

    The miserable days have gradually faded away.  A new beginning is unfolding in front of Agen's family.

    "I didn't expect that we could survive." Agen's sister-in-law carried two bags of grain and said as she walked: "At that time, we all thought we were going to die. When we were approaching Fujian, my daughter really couldn't hold on any longer.  We were hungry and couldn't find anything to eat. Just when the two boys and I were crying and couldn't help it, we suddenly saw many porridge shacks in front of us. I thought it was because I was so hungry that my eyesight was dazzled. Who would have thought that it was true?  . The leader said that they came from Taiwan and were here to welcome us refugees under the orders of Mr. Ding and Mr. Qin of Taiwan. The porridge was really life-saving for me and the refugees.  While crying, I had never seen such a good official. I thought at that time, I would be happy if Master Ding asked me to die immediately. I remember that after eating, all the refugees knelt down and shouted in the direction of Taiwan.  I cried loudly at Lord Ding's name"

    These words fell into Ding Yunyi¡¯s ears verbatim, and it was the first time that he knew about this.

    Although Qin Yun was full of complaints about having brought so many refugees, he still faithfully carried out his orders. He had even arranged some things that he had not thought of.

    It is completely possibleIt's like, when a group of victims who were so hungry that they could no longer walk and were already struggling on the verge of death suddenly saw food that could keep them alive, how did they feel at that time?

    To win the hearts and minds of the people, you actually don¡¯t need to do much

    "My life was also saved by Brother Ding." In front of the villagers, Xiaotu said the word "I" again: "I was about to starve to death at that time, and it was my brother who gave me food  Sister Agen, please put the food on my horse."

    "No need." Sister-in-law Agen said with a smile: "I have the strength, I'm not afraid, I'm just a little hungry."

    Xiaotu hurriedly took out a steamed bun: "Sister-in-law Agen, you eat it."

    ????????????????????????? Agen¡¯s wife put the steamed bun into her mouth, and someone was already laughing and said: ¡°Xiaotu, we are all hungry too, you can¡¯t be so partial.¡±

    Xiaotu smiled and gave them all the steamed buns he was carrying. Ding Yunyi laughed and pointed forward: "Everyone, please work harder. If you walk forward for a while, there will be a place to rest and eat. Everyone is so  Work hard, I think I can have a good meal today, but if it¡¯s still porridge, don¡¯t scold me.¡±

    "It's okay, just have some porridge to eat." These new immigrants said loudly together: "When the disaster relief water and food are delivered, we can go to the east and then use our own strength to open up wasteland and plant crops.  "As long as God helps us a little, we won't starve to death."

    "God will not cause trouble again." Ding Yunyi said loudly: "My people have seen the celestial phenomena, and the drought will be over this year!"

    This is not what Ding Yunyi used to comfort these people. Those Thais led by Romande have carefully observed and studied that there must be rain in the central and western regions of Taiwan this year. Romande is even willing to bet with Ding Yunyi that if there is rain, then Ding Yunyi will  Pay him double salary, and if there is no rain, then he is willing to work for Ding Yunyi for free for three years.

    Ding Yunyi readily accepted the bet.

    "Master Ding, what do you usually eat at home? It must be big fish and meat."

    "I think so." Ding Yunyi said with a smile: "We can't live without meat for a day. We have to be full before we can go to war. If we don't eat meat, there will be no fat in our stomach, right? But those wives at home  Ah, I said that I would spend the hard years with you and eat porridge every meal. My dear, how could we stand this? Just last night, we were so hungry that we secretly went to find something to eat.  What's going on? Hey, I couldn't find anything to eat. We were wondering, was there a thief in the house or something? Later, we quietly killed and ate a chicken raised by our wife.  Ah Xi¡¯s wife is still looking for her chickens, and we don¡¯t know what will happen when we go back.¡±

    "Coaxing" bursts of laughter.

    Mr. Ding is honest and cute. Unlike other officials, who are obviously full of oil when eating, but in front of the victims, he still pretends to share the joys and sorrows with the victims.  But you still have to say sadly that you are worried about the victims and that you haven't eaten well in a few days, but when you say this, the meat residue is still in the gaps between your teeth!

    Lord Ding is different, he is honest and open-minded.  Some honest officials can win the support of the people, and some officials who do not appear to be honest on the surface can also win the support of the people as long as they are really dedicated to doing good things for the people, especially in an era like this.

    Ding Yunyi is such an official.

    ¡°When the disaster year is over, I¡¯ll treat everyone to a big meal.¡± Ding Yunyi raised his voice.

    The victims cheered again.

    At this time, Ding Yunyi sniffed, and suddenly pointed forward: "There, I can smell the aroma of rice. Folks, work harder and grab something to eat!"

    With that said, he gathered his war horses and was the first to rush out amidst the laughter of the victims.

    I have never seen this official before, but he is a lovely and good official in the hearts of the victims.

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 273 Reading

    Disaster relief supplies arrived in large quantities.

    In front of Ding Yunyi, there was no chaos at all during the disaster, everything was in order.  Especially after a large amount of disaster relief materials arrived, the victims became more confident that they could survive the disaster year.

    "Sir, eat a sweet potato." Su Yang Qiuyuan handed the sweet potato to Ding Yunyi.

    After taking a bite, Ding Yunyi repeatedly praised: "Sweet and delicious, we can grow more of this in the future. Hmm, sweet potato? I think it would be better to call it potato or sweet potato."

    "Potato? Sweet potato?" Su Yang Qiuyuan was startled: "Ah, this name sounds better than sweet potato."

    Ding Yunyi took a few bites of a sweet potato and said, "Su Yang, it's all your credit for not panicking in the face of the natural disaster this time. I think you are overqualified for staying here, and I am going to replace you with Qi Yumu, who has just arrived in Taiwan."  , I will transfer you to Golden Eagle City to assist Qin Yun. As for the eastern region, I plan to govern the area with Feng Changzhi."

    "Since your lord has decided, I have nothing to object to." Su Yang Qiuyuan was already prepared.

    Ding Yunyi raised his head and happened to see Romande Romandlan, and waved to him: "Mr. Romande."

    Who would have thought that when Romande came to Ding Yunyi, he would have a serious look on his face: "Mr. Ding, I must make a serious protest to you. I have pointed out many times before that excessive scale of reclamation will have a great impact on Taiwan's environment.  But as far as I know, you not only want to increase development here, but also plan to further develop the east side. This is a great harm to the environment, and I am very dissatisfied with your approach.¡±

    "Mr. Romande. I hope you can forgive me." Ding Yunyi was not angry, but said extremely sincerely: "I must increase the development of Taiwan. My group cannot stop. Otherwise, we will be eaten up by others.  . At that time, no one will listen to your opinions as patiently as I do. What¡¯s more, you will allow me to develop the east.¡±

    "That's different." Romande said hurriedly: "What I mean is that when you are in urgent need of wood, you can find a way from the east, but it is not to send so many new immigrants there. Mr. Ding, we can completely imagine that one hundred thousand  What kind of terrible damage will the human scale cause to the original forest and environment there? Oh, there will be more people coming in the future, right?

    "Yes." Ding Yunyi did not deny it at all.

    In terms of worldwide, Rande also belongs to the earliest environmental protection.  Ding Yunyi also knows that although there are no chimneys or rumbling machinery, human beings' thirst for land will also cause great damage to the natural environment.  But if I had to choose between development and protection, I would choose the former without hesitation.

    Ding Yunyi was silent for a moment: "As I just said, my reclamation of Taiwan will not stop, but will also increase. Mr. Romande, I respect your work and your attitude towards nature. But  Have you ever thought that before I governed Taiwan, the Folangji people were here, Zheng Zhilong was here, and the Ganlusi people were also here. They all ignored your suggestions and were squeezing as much as possible from Taiwan.  Every bit of benefit. For example, if I am defeated, then the newcomers will only sneer at your proposal, and I will still do everything possible to protect this place"

    He thought for a moment: "We can set aside some protected areas where humans are not allowed to enter, let alone development. I think you should be satisfied with this, right? This is the only thing I can do."

    Romande shrugged.

    Indeed, he once made a similar request to Governor Franco, but was ridiculed.  The arrival of Ding Yunyi gave him great support for his work, which he had never experienced before.

    Romande suddenly asked: "Sir, can you unify the country within ten years?"

    As soon as this sentence was asked, everyone was shocked and went crazy. This Thai man was crazy.

    Ding Yunyi was also startled: "Mr. Romande, please don't ask questions like this in the future. I am a minister of the Ming Dynasty, and the Ming Dynasty is the Ming Dynasty of the Zhu family. How can I become a rebel?"

    "Hey, that's a pity." Romande sighed: "In ten or twenty years, judging from the current development power, it will not cause fatal damage to Taiwan's natural environment. It is entirely possible here.  Be protected. I am really sad that such a beautiful environment will be destroyed"

    As he said this, he was quite puzzled: "The Zhu family's Daming? Why can't it become your Daming?"

    Ding Yunyi wanted to kick him. If these words were to be spread to the court, it would be a crime of beheading. People in the court must have thought that he had instigated Romande to say this.

    ?But several of his subordinates looked at each other, with something strange in their eyes.

    Fearing that he would say something weird again, Ding Yunyi hurriedly said: "Mr. Romande, I am very grateful for your prevention of drought, and I will also reward you. Now go and do your work. There are many things waiting for you."  you."

    As soon as Romande left, Ding Yunyi let out a long sigh of relief.

    There was suddenly the sound of reading loudly over there. Ding Yunyi was very surprised. He was currently fighting against the disaster, so why was there still someone reading?  Glancing at Su Yangqiuyuan, Su Yangqiuyuan said: "This started very early. I invited a few gentlemen to gather a group of local children to teach them how to read, read, and resist disasters. None of these children have joined."

    "Ah, okay, that's good." Ding Yunyi was overjoyed: "There are few people here who can read. It would be a great thing to teach them how to read and write. Come on, show me."

    Su Yang Qiuyuan led the way. After a while, he saw about fifty or sixty children sitting in the open air. An older gentleman was holding a book in his hand and was listening to the children reading loudly with his head shaking.

    "This is Mr. Ma who was specially invited." Su Yang Qiuyuan introduced: "The conditions here are difficult, and none of the gentlemen are willing to come. Even this Mr. Ma was only willing to come after I begged him repeatedly. He has been in a mood these past few days.  ¡±

    "Oh, why?" Ding Yunyi was a little curious.

    Su Yang Qiuyuan smiled bitterly: "Sir, look at this, there is not even a decent school, so it can only be in the open air. Mr. Ma thinks it is insulting to be polite, and he wants to quit school several times, but every time he is in front of me  I left it after begging hard"

    Ding Yunyi nodded silently: "Didn't you think of any other way?"

    "I thought about it." Su Yang Qiuyuan replied: "But most of the money was used for disaster relief, and I was really powerless. I also asked Song Poran, the only wealthy businessman in the local area, for help. He had several empty houses, which were very large.  It is used to store debris. I begged him to lend it to me temporarily, but he refused, saying that reading is frustrating. Reading means "losing". It is still negotiable if I want to use it for other purposes.  Reading is absolutely not allowed.¡±

    Ding Yunyi was a little surprised: "You are the highest official here, why can't you deal with a local tyrant and evil gentry? If not, send someone to kidnap him!"

    "No!" Su Yang Qiuyuan said sternly: "In my Ming law, there has never been a person guilty of refusing to borrow a house. If you want to govern a place, there is no law to follow, or you can change the law without authorization because of personal preferences. That is absolutely unacceptable.  . If everyone despises the law because of this, the place will be in chaos. What use is there for officials?"

    Although the words were rude, Ding Yunyi admired him greatly. This was exactly the official he wanted.

    ?????????????????? But it has violated the laws of the Ming Dynasty.  Robbery or suicide in private, even if it is a good deed, there is something wrong if you think about it carefully. If you are not upright, how can you be upright?  It despises the law itself.  How to get others to respect the law?

    On this point, Su Yang Qiuyuan did much better than himself.

    He pondered there for a moment: "Let's go, take me to that Song Boran's house."

    "Do you want to use force to deal with it?" Su Yang Qiuyuan asked.

    Ding Yunyi smiled: "Don't worry, if I want to use force, I won't be on your territory. I don't want to lose a wise and upright official like you because of this."

    Su Yang Qiuyuan smiled happily

    ?¡­

    Song Poran never expected that Taiwan¡¯s top military and political officer, Ding Yunyi, would come to his home.  What was even more unexpected was that Ding Yunyi actually opened his mouth and said: "Mr. Song, I am here in the autumn wind. I have come all the way, and I don't have any oil or water in my stomach. I came here specially to find some delicious food."

    When he heard that Ding Yunyi was so humorous and easy-going, Song Poran felt relieved immediately and smiled with a smile on his face: "Master Ding can come, Pengpi will shine, my Song family is also very glorious, and this is where you eat."  One year, Song also entertained me day and night.¡±

    "Okay, okay!" Ding Yunyi laughed, looked back at Su Yang and said with a smile: "Su Yang, am I not asking for a bribe?"

    Su Yang Qiuyuan couldn¡¯t laugh or cry. He had never seen such an adult before.

    Song Poran¡¯s family was quite wealthy, and a table of dishes was ready in a short time. There was a famine outside, but chicken, duck, fish and meat were all available here.

    Song Poran was very proud that Ding Yunyi could come to his home, even though he didn't know the real purpose of his visit. He deliberately took out a jar of fine wine from his collection.  Not only that, a separate table was also opened specifically to entertain Duan San'er and Ding Yunyi's followers.

    &nbsp;Ding Yunyi is extremely generous, drinks heavily, eats large pieces of meat, and is full of praise.  Su Yang Qiuyuan was worried, so he put down his chopsticks after taking a few bites.

    "Eat, eat." Ding Yunyi greeted him like a host: "In order to provide disaster relief, I heard that you didn't get a good night's sleep or a good meal. Mr. Song is treating you today, so you're welcome."

    "Ashamed, ashamed. How come you call me 'Master'? I really don't deserve this word." Song Poran said repeatedly: "In this year of disaster, Song really didn't do much to help me. Now that your Excellency is here today, I can't help you."  Just donate the last batch of food.¡±

    Ding Yunyi took a sip of wine: "Song That shopkeeper Song, do you think I'm here to ask you for food? Wrong, wrong. Although you have opened several shops, you are one of the top rich men here.  , but the financial resources are far inferior to mine. Although I have to transport the whole ship of food on the sea, I will never rashly change your mind, Shopkeeper Song."

    Song Poran was a little embarrassed and asked tentatively: "Then are you coming today?"

    "First, I'm really hungry and want to find something delicious." Ding Yunyi said slowly: "Second, I want to ask you to borrow a few rooms."

    Song Boran is also a smart person, and he understood immediately after hearing it: "Do you want to use it for those children to study?"

    Seeing Ding Yunyi nodding, Song Poran was in a dilemma: "Sir, everything else can be discussed, but this study To be honest with you, I, the Song family, are natives of Fujian and have not studied for several lifetimes. Later,  I finally became a scholar, but when I went to Beijing to take the exam, I was killed by a robber. Not to mention, my Song family has been in trouble ever since, either because of fire or business losses.  Zheng Zhilong, Master Zheng called for his family to move to Taiwan, and he did not allow his descendants to touch books anymore, so he reluctantly changed the rule of not reading, which is also the biggest taboo of my Song family. "

    Ding Yunyi understood that the Song family was really afraid of studying, and blamed all the misfortunes in those years on being a scholar. Although it was a bit ridiculous, people in this era were the most superstitious, and there was nothing to blame too much.

    But Su Yang Qiuyuan also said that the rooms in the Song family were the perfect place in terms of environment and location.

    Ding Yunyi rolled his eyes and suddenly looked Song Poran up and down, making Song Poran feel a little uncomfortable.

    After a long while, Ding Yunyi asked slowly: "Shopkeeper Song, the biggest shortage here right now is water, but has your home just suffered a small flood?"

    Song Poran was startled, and then turned pale with shock: "How do you know, Sir?"

    How did I know?  As soon as I entered your house, I saw a broken water tank piled in the corner. There was still a little water in it. It was obviously damaged.  Who is too full to break the water tank?  It must have been accidentally damaged. In this case, it can be called a "minor flood".

    "Don't ask me how I know about it first," he said in a pretentious manner, "just tell me if this is the case?"

    "Yes, yes!" Song Poran said repeatedly: "That's"

    "Don't tell me who broke it yet, let me figure it out." Ding Yunyi closed his eyes and muttered something. After a while, he opened his eyes: "It must have been broken by a relative or friend of Shopkeeper Song."

    "Ah, yes, yes, that was accidentally broken by the bad boy while playing."

    When he said this, not only Song Puran, but also Ding Yunyi's subordinates were surprised.  Sir, this is amazing, you can even calculate this?

    I¡¯ve never heard of adults having the ability to tell fortunes before!

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 274 Priceless Treasure

    Ding Yunyi smiled slightly, with an unpredictable expression on his face.

    "In fact, this kind of magician's ability is worthless.

    There is a drought here right now, and water is the most precious thing. But if a servant breaks the water tank, he may be beaten. But when Ding Yunyi mentioned it, Song Po was surprised, but showed no anger or regret, as if he didn't care at all.  The reason for this is that the person who accidentally broke the water tank was either his wife or his children.

    In order to be more safe, Ding Yunyi deliberately used the word "relatives and friends", which covers a wide range.

    In addition to observing words and expressions, warlocks will also secretly observe the other person's expression when the talent arrives, and even judge the other person's identity by dressing, demeanor, and speaking. Most of them like to use such vague words, and those who come to tell fortunes will unknowingly be tricked by the warlock due to their mentality.  Just by the nose, once the warlock uses such vague words, the fortune teller will be psychologically affected and feel that he is extremely accurate. From then on, whatever the warlock says is right.

    So there are countless "divine calculations" and "masters".

    In fact, to deal with such people, as long as you grasp a core issue and pursue it fiercely, never relax, otherwise those serious "masters" will be at a loss for words and talk nonsense in just a few words.

    But now Ding Yunyi just used these little tricks, which really surprised Song Poran and his subordinates.

    Ding Yunyi smiled slightly and said: "Liu Ji and Liu Bowen, the founding heroes of this dynasty, are the masters in this field. I studied under the Liu School and learned a little bit."

    The "Liu Sect" was probably invented by Mr. Ding himself.

    But these words fell into Song Boran¡¯s ears.  But it is very different: "Your Excellency is still proficient in this art, but I wonder how my Song family's luck is going to be?"

    Ding Yunyi frowned: "Shopkeeper Song, in fact, the misfortune your Song family encountered when you were in Fujian had nothing to do with studying, but was contaminated with unclean things. When you came to Taiwan, this thing was not acclimated to the climate at first. Now.  Gradually adapt, and when disaster strikes, it¡¯s just the right time for it to reappear. Now that you¡¯re in a flood, it¡¯s about to start.¡±

    Song Poran was shocked when he heard this. He believed this the most in his life. Ding Yunyi performed his "stunt" of divine calculation again.  I was completely convinced at the moment and begged repeatedly: "Since you have seen it, you must have a way to solve it, please save me!"

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Duan San, bring your knife!¡±

    Duan Saner took off his waist knife and handed it to Ding Yunyi. Ding Yunyi pulled out the knife, rolled up his sleeves, and cut his arm.  Blood flowed down the blade, and Ding Yunyi handed the knife to Song Poran's hand: "The sword is a murderous weapon. It is the knife in the army. It kills countless people. It is the most ferocious among the ferocious, and the ghosts avoid it. I, Ding Yunyi, have killed countless people, and I am evil.  Ghosts are also afraid. Today, shopkeeper Song can hang this knife on the door of the living room for three days and three nights. The unclean thing will escape naturally and never dare to enter the Song family again! "

    Song Poran was already panicking.  He believed whatever Ding Yunyi said, and when he saw Ding Yunyi cutting his own arm for the sake of his family, he felt even more grateful.  Holding the knife in both hands, he hung it respectfully on the main door of the living room. When he came back, he bowed his head to Ding Yunyi and said, "I just thought it was because I was studying. I didn't want it, but something unclean entered my Song family. If it weren't for your lord, Song would still have  I don¡¯t know, I¡¯m ashamed, I¡¯m ashamed.¡±

    Then he turned to Su Yang and said, "Master Su Yang, you asked me several times to borrow a house to use as a library, but I didn't agree because of concerns. Today, since Master Ding helped me get through this disaster, Song is willing to lend those rooms to me."  I will lend the house to Mr. Su Yang for free of rent, and I will be responsible for all the equipment inside, including Mr. Su Yang¡¯s food, accommodation, and transportation!¡±

    Su Yang was overjoyed and thanked him profusely.

    He was originally at a loss, but as soon as Master Ding arrived, he solved it so easily.

    Who would have thought that Ding Yunyi suddenly said: "That being said, Shopkeeper Song lends the house for free and is responsible for Mr. Song's food and accommodation. How can Shopkeeper Song suffer such a disadvantage? I don't think it's better to do this. The library will be called 'Poran Library'  , named after Shopkeeper Song, and ask calligraphers to write a plaque. If those students become successful in the future, they will definitely not forget Shopkeeper Song¡¯s kindness.¡±

    Song Poran was overjoyed. He never imagined that he, who could not recognize a single Chinese character, would actually have a library named after him. If word spread, not only would his face be bright, but the Song family would also be able to feel proud and proud from now on.

    At that time, he said sincerely: "Mr. Ding, my father originally asked someone to give me my name. It's ridiculous to ask someone to choose a name, but he taboos reading. Song doesn't recognize a single big character, even his own name, and he only  Can draw a circle and add a vertical line instead. The son is nine years old this year, and the same is true. Song can no longer delay his son, and also wants to send the dog to Po Ran Pavilion, Po Ran Pavilion.  LibraryOkay, okay, there is actually a library named after me, Mr. Ding?, I would like to thank you on behalf of my Song family!  "

    Su Yang Qiuyuan did not expect that Lord Ding would be so good at naming the library after Song Po Ran, but in this way, Song Po Ran would definitely do his best for the "Po Ran Library" from now on.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid only adults can think of this incredible method.

    Once this matter was resolved, everyone was in a good mood.  While greeting everyone to continue eating, Song Boran sighed with emotion: "Master Ding, I'm so ashamed. Everyone is doing disaster relief, but I am the only one hiding at home. It turns out that doing good deeds is also so joyful. Let's do this, Song Song  From now on, when I contribute money and efforts, I must also contribute my heart to disaster relief.¡±

    "Thank you so much, Shopkeeper Song!" Ding Yunyi cupped his hands and said, "Taiwanese people will always remember the good things Shopkeeper Song has done. If Shopkeeper Song is in trouble, why worry about having no one to help?"

    Song Poran nodded in agreement.

    He is the only big family in Taiwan. When Zheng Zhilong moved people from Fujian, he specially summoned him and asked him to help him keep an eye on these immigrants. But as soon as Ding Yunyi came, he used a little trick to make Song Poran one of his own.

    The two sides chatted for a while, gradually talking about natural disasters and maritime trade. When talking about the Ganrasi people, Ding Yunyi also talked about the Ganrasi people's rule over the Mexicans.

    Some of his subordinates have heard of these things before, and some have never heard of them.  Everyone listened with great interest.  Xiaotu interrupted him from time to time and asked some questions of his own.

    Song Puran slowly frowned upon hearing this.

    After Ding Yunyi's words paused for a moment, Song Poran asked carefully: "The ink that Mr. Ding was talking aboutMexico produces silver, and it also produces a plant with thorns all over its body, but it is not easy to bloom.  ?¡±

    "Ah? Cactus? Yes, this is the place." Ding Yunyi was very curious: "Does Shopkeeper Song also know about it?"

    No wonder Ding Yunyi is curious.  People in the Ming Dynasty knew about the Franconian Country and the Gan Lasi Country, but they really didn¡¯t know much about Mexico.

    Song Poran smiled in relief and said: "Where did I think it was? The Mexico that Mr. Ding mentioned is what we call the 'Western Country'."

    "Xifan Kingdom?" Ding Yunyi was startled.

    "Yes, it is called Xifan Kingdom." Song Boran nodded: "I am in charge of the 'Fanmai' grown by Mr. Su Yang in Taiwan. It was brought by people who returned to Mecca during the Jiajing period of the Ming Dynasty.  Because of this, it is also called 'Western Wheat' and 'Western Wheat'. According to the Hui people, this kind of Western Wheat is produced in the Xifan Kingdom, which is far away from the Ming Dynasty. After it was introduced to the Ming Dynasty, it was rare.  It was only used by the royal family, so it was also called 'Royal Wheat'. However, in recent years, there have been more and more Westerners in the Ming Dynasty, and people have gradually grown it. However, it was mostly grown in the north. "

    Ding Yunyi didn't expect Song Boran to be so clear about these things. He was about to ask more questions when he heard Song Boran say: "Spread wheat is strange in the eyes of others. But it is nothing in the eyes of my Song family. It's not that my Song family is rich.  In fact, my Song family only has a little more spare money than ordinary people, but my great-grandfather once went to Xifan and saw that it was everywhere."

    "Your great-grandfather went to Mexico? Ah, the country of Xifan." Ding Yunyi was overjoyed when he heard this.

    Seeing Song Poran nodded, Ding Yunyi said hurriedly: "I am about to open a route from Taiwan to Xifan. But I am suffering from not recognizing it, and those dry silk people want to monopolize this route, so they are very secretive. I successively  I sent three groups of people, but there was no response. I wonder if Shopkeeper Song¡¯s great-grandfather is still alive?¡±

    As soon as he asked the question, Ding Yunyi felt that his question was unnecessary. How old would his great-grandfather be if he were here?  Sure enough, Song Boran smiled and shook his head: "The Immortal has been gone for a long time."

    Ding Yunyi was disappointed, but Song Poran said: "My lord, please wait a moment."

    As he walked towards the inner room, no one knew what he was going to do.  After a while, I saw him struggling to lift out a box. It was covered with dust and had not been opened for an unknown period of time.

    Song Poran asked him to make room on the table, wiped off the dust on it, and opened it carefully. Everyone gathered around to take a look and saw that there were hundreds of scrolls.

    Song Boran picked up a volume and sighed: "My great-grandfather and a captain who dried wax silk were engaged in maritime business. They traveled to many places and earned a lot of wealth for my Song family. Later, finally  After returning from a trip to sea, Captain Ganlusi fell ill. My great-grandfather tried his best to take care of him, but finally the medicine was ineffective. Before Captain Ganlusi died, he gave these things to my great-grandfather, saying that he had been doing this since he was young.  Wandering on the sea, he must draw a route every time he goes to a place, which is called a "navigation chart". After decades of accumulation, he has so many. He is about to die, in order to reward his great-grandfather for following him for so many years, and to express his great-grandfather's feelings.  Before his death, he took care of me and gave these things to my great-grandfather"

    Nautical chart?  Nautical chart!

    These three words made Ding Yunyi¡¯s eyes light up immediately.

    "It's a pity that our Song family will no longer follow the maritime trade route in the future. In addition, most of our Song family are illiterate, so these things will never be used again." Song Poran said, and suddenly said: "Since you want to open up further  The road to maritime trade is something Song is willing to give as a gift!"

    Ding Yunyi was overjoyed. These things may be worthless in the eyes of others, but in his own eyes, they are priceless treasures that cannot be exchanged for any treasures!

    I originally came here for the purpose of the library, but I didn¡¯t expect that I would get something so precious.

    "Shopkeeper Song, your gift is really big." Ding Yunyi picked up a nautical chart, thanked him repeatedly, and opened a volume on the table. He saw that all the words written on it were in foreign characters, and he didn't recognize any of them, but the route was drawn.  Be clear.

    Ding Yunyi¡¯s heart was pounding, and he opened several volumes one after another. When he opened another volume, several people nearby shouted at the same time: "Taiwan!"

    Yes, on this nautical chart, although I can¡¯t understand the text above, I can see that it is the route from Luzon to Taiwan.  And there are various numbers marked on it, presumably the latitude and longitude.

    "It's a pity that the sextant has not been invented yet, otherwise there will be no deviation when going to sea, and there will be no delay in taking the wrong route," Ding Yunyi thought to himself.

    When early navigators sailed along the route in the sea, they needed to constantly determine the location of the ship, that is, the intersection of longitude and latitude where the ship was located.  In order to find out the latitude of his ship, a navigator needs an instrument that can measure the angle between the horizon and the noon sun, or the angle between the horizon and a fixed star.  to determine latitude.  Originally, sailors used astrolabes to measure the height of the sun, but because the ship's deck was up and down, this instrument was extremely difficult to operate and it was not easy to measure accurately.  Later, the astrolabe was replaced by a rectangular instrument.

    However, only after the advent of the sextant could navigators accurately and conveniently measure angles and calculate the latitude of the ship.

    The problem is that I don¡¯t understand the sextant and can¡¯t make any constructive suggestions at all, so I invented this navigation tool in advance.

    But having these navigation charts has been of great help to him. Ding Yunyi can even see that a brand new world has appeared in front of him.

    After returning home, you only need to find someone to translate the above text, and then send out a fleet to follow the positions marked on the nautical chart, and you will be able to reach most countries in the world.

    The doors of the Netherlands, Sweden, Spain, the United Kingdom, France, Mexicothese countries will all open to themselves, and with them, in addition to the huge profits brought by trade in goods, there will also be advanced technologies from those countries.  .

    A priceless treasure, this is truly a priceless treasure!

    "Shopkeeper Song, you did something for me that I never dared to dream of." Ding Yunyi said seriously: "This can at least save me more than ten years of exploring various countries. The Westerners have blocked such things.  It¡¯s so strict that even ordinary Thai and Western sailors can¡¯t reach it. My sea route has been completely opened, completely opened!¡±

    Although Su Yang Qiuyuan didn't quite understand whether the navigation chart was really that useful, he could clearly feel his joy from the adult's words.  It seems that I really came to the right place this time.

    Song Boran smiled and said: "Being able to do these things for you can be regarded as a small way of repaying your kindness."

    Ding Yunyi felt a little embarrassed.

 Part One: Storm in Penghu Chapter 275 The Voyage Fleet

    Obtaining the nautical chart was really an unexpected gain.

    This shows that Ding Yunyi's maritime trade has opened a bright door.

    As soon as he returned to Golden Eagle City, Ding Yunyi immediately summoned the two candidates in his mind: Sun Xiyu and Chen Dong.  He first showed the navigation chart to the two of them. Although they could not understand the text on it, after Ding Yunyi gave a brief explanation, Sun Xiyu immediately understood: "Do you want to open up a route to Mexico?"

    "Yes, I have sent three groups of people to Mexico before, but there was no news. I'm afraid the odds are against me. But this time I got the navigation chart, but I can make a big difference." Ding Yunyi expressed his inner thoughts: "I  Prepare to organize a fleet to load a large amount of cargo to Mexico and serve as a group of envoys on the Taiwan-Mexico route."

    Sun Xiyu nodded: "The method is indeed feasible, but have you ever thought about it? Although we have the navigation chart in our hands, we cannot guarantee that we will be able to reach Mexico. The voyage is long and long, and we will encounter shipwrecks, pirates, and even possible  Not a single ship can come back"

    "I know, I know." Ding Yunyi said with a serious face: "During the voyage, any situation will happen, but this sea route must be opened. We cannot always leave the fate of maritime merchants in the hands of others. What if?  One day we fell out with the Ganlusi people in Luzon, and they strangled our necks. Who else can we do business with? Besides, since the Falangji and Ganlusi people can come to my Ming Dynasty, my Ming Dynasty?  Why can't the fleet reach the Western countries? Everyone, you can imagine how big a sensation it will cause as long as a ship arrives in the Western countries. Our goods are cheaper than those shipped back by the Westerners, and our goods are more exquisite than theirs.  , the rewards for one shipment will be extremely huge. And from now on, we will have a monopoly on business with not only Mexico, but France, France, and the United Kingdom.  Let¡¯s look further into the trade of the countries surrounding our Ming Dynasty!¡±

    "Now that your Excellency has made up his mind, we have nothing to say." Sun Xiyu no longer hesitated: "Your Excellency called me and General Chen Dong here today. I guess he wanted us to set sail."

    Ding Yunyi nodded: "That's exactly what I mean. I'll give you a month to prepare. The goods and ships you need will be all met. Also. I'm going to hire Father Marco and organize a group of fifteen people.  A team of 20 interpreters will accompany you on the ship to avoid misunderstandings due to local language barriers. "

    Ding Yunyi has already made up his mind. Once he makes up his mind, there is no possibility of changing it.

    Unexpectedly, when the recruitment of ocean-going sailors began, Captain Poleman, the vice president of Daming Ocean Company and the commander-in-chief of armed employees, volunteered and was willing to command the ship to serve as a escort for the merchant fleet.  Protect them all the way to Mexico.

    Ding Yunyi was overjoyed.  Poleman is indeed a perfect candidate.  Although Chen Dong is brave and good at fighting, after all, he has no understanding of the situation in the countries in Europe and the West. Once a conflict occurs, it will be difficult to communicate, but Poleman is undoubtedly the most suitable candidate.

    Since this person lost to Ding Yunyi.  He was willing to work for Ding Yunyi, but he soon discovered that the reward he received from working for Ding Yunyi far exceeded the reward he received when he served in the East India Company.  He makes money wherever he goes. Since Ding Yunyi, the boss, can bring him more generous returns, he will work under him until he retires.  Also a good choice.

    Since this time it was still carried out in the name of Daming Ocean Company, and because of Bolaiman's special situation, Ding Yunyi appointed Polaiman as the commander-in-chief of the armed escort fleet, and Chen Dong became his deputy.

    When asked what Bolaiman¡¯s requirements were, the captain proposed that the escort fleet only needed three armed warships directly affiliated with Daiming Ocean Company.  Here, there is a pirate alliance, and no one dares to touch this fleet.  And outside Ding Yunyi's sphere of influence, three well-armed warships are enough to scare away most pirates.

    At the same time, Bolaiman asked Ding Yunyi to prepare a separate batch of gold, silk, and tea for the fleet. Once he encounters a strong pirate force, Polaiman will give these gifts through negotiation in exchange for successful passage.  Not every pirate will trade his life for his life and must rob your ship. Negotiations and gifts can successfully resolve a crisis.

    "Damn it, isn't this just paying protection money? I'm here to collect protection money, but when I go out, I have to give it to others? Retribution, retribution." Ding Yunyi mocked himself and cursed: "Here, give them all, I accept the protection money."  ¡±

    Poleman smiled and then made other requests.

    In addition to sufficient medicines, alcohol and various entertainment supplies are also essential.

    No one knows the long sea routeYou know what will happen, especially if you cannot find a supply point for a long time. The same and boring life at sea can easily cause sailors to rebel.  Wine and entertainment can offset this possibility to the greatest extent.

    So nine out of ten sailors are drunkards.

    No matter what request Poleman made, Ding Yunyi agreed.  He must remain humble and low-key in this regard, and Poleman is the most experienced candidate in this regard.

    "We will go for a long time." Poleman finally said: "We don't know when we can come back, and we don't know if we can come back, but if you hear the news about our rebellion and all the deaths, you must not believe it. You must  Be sure that even if we really rebel or the whole army is destroyed, I will definitely be able to send back a messenger. You must know that when sailing on the sea, we will encounter passing merchant ships. When someone asks about us.  Whereabouts, the merchant ship might say, 'Ah, that fleet, I saw it ten days ago, but there was no news after that. Maybe they have encountered a storm at sea.' Those are the two 'maybes'.  Words can trigger countless reveries.¡±

    "I understand." Ding Yunyi muttered: "I will wait for you for a year. During this year, I will not send a second fleet. If you have no news after one year, I will  You are all dead."

    Poleman got what he wanted.  He also gained Ding Yunyi's full trust, and he was completely satisfied.

    But after he left to prepare, Qin Yun was a little worried: "Third brother, do you really believe in this Bolaiman? You know that this time we have the cargo of an entire fleet, which is of huge value. In order to prepare this batch of cargo  , I spent all the money I had saved through all my hard work and asked Cai Qizhen to borrow a large amount of money. Poleman had to prepare so many gifts alone, just in caseI mean just in case.  Ah, what if he never comes back? Then we will suffer a big loss."

    "It's possible." Ding Yunyi said frankly: "Although Bolaiman has been loyal since he followed me. But in the face of huge wealth, no one is sure whether he will not be tempted. But he is our best candidate, and we also  This sea route must be opened. Compared with the losses, the rewards once we succeed will be huge, so I can only choose to bet on his loyalty. If what you said really happens, then we can only accept it.  Learn this lesson and start all over again"

    As he spoke, he looked at Chen Dong: "Chen Dong, do you know why I appointed you as his deputy?"

    "Assist Poleman and let the fleet reach Mexico smoothly." Chen Dong replied without hesitation.

    "Yes, this is one reason, but it is not the only one." Ding Yunyi was silent for a moment: "You have another important task. During the voyage, you must listen to Bolaiman in everything. You will not accept any advice raised by Polaiman.  No objection is allowed, no matter what the request, let him regard you as his most trustworthy friend. However, as long as there is any possibility of his betrayal"

    He paused when he said this.  Chen Dong completely understood what he meant: "Then I will get rid of him without hesitation!"

    "Get rid of him!" Ding Yunyi looked grim: "Even if the entire fleet is destroyed because of this, we must not let him fall into the hands of the enemy!"

    Chen Dong nodded silently.

    As long as there is any possibility of rebellion in Poleman.  To get rid of him, even if the entire fleet is destroyed, it also means that Chen Dong and Sun Xiyu cannot come back.

    But Chen Dong didn't care.  He is different from mercenaries like Poleman. They are officers of the Ming Dynasty and follow Ding Yunyi's orders.

    Ding Yunyi¡¯s wealth.  It must not fall into the hands of those Thais

    This voyage was carried out in an open but covert situation.  A large amount of concentrated cargo was said to be destined for Luzon. Only a few people knew that once it left Taiwan, the route would change quickly. Even the sailors who went with the ship would not know until then.

    Ding Yunyi must not let Zheng Zhilong, Fo Langjiren, and Ganlusi know this route in advance.

    The three protagonists of this distant voyage: Bolaiman, Sun Xiyu, and Chen Dong know what is about to happen, and a new history will be completed by them.

    Father Sarozzi seemed to have discovered something.

    "Ding, the place you are going to is not Luzon." Father Sarozzi said quietly.

    "Oh, where is that?" Ding Yunyi asked calmly.

    "It must be a distant route." Father Sarozzi frowned: "You have prepared so much wine. If you are just going to Luzon, there is no need at all. This is to allow sailors to anesthetize themselves on a distant route.  , the best medicine to calm the anxiety in your heart Also, Marco and SoAre there many interpreters just going to Luzon?  "

    "Father, if you leak it before the fleet sails, I will kill you, I promise." Ding Yunyi said lightly.

    Father Sarozzi shivered.

    He was convinced that the person next to him would do what he said.  This is his territory, his Taiwan. If he wants to do anything, no one can stop him.

    "Deputy Town, I have something to say, please take a step to speak." Xie Tian didn't know when he appeared next to Ding Yunyi.

    When they came to the edge, Xie Tian also brought a young man of eighteen or nineteen years old: "Deputy Town, his name is Kong Hua, he is from my Golden Sword Guard. This time I go to sea, I want him to go with the ship.  "

    "Do you know where I'm going?" Ding Yunyi asked.

    "Of course I know." Xie Tian pointed to the ships on the dock: "Such a scale, a large amount of supplies are being dispatched. Your Excellency has been looking serious recently and has not smiled. Daming Ocean Company has been mobilized frequently. It is definitely not going to the nearby area. I thought the deputy town was going there.  The destination must be one of the Western countries.¡±

    Ding Yunyi smiled bitterly.  He thought he had done it very covertly, but Sarozzi saw it and so did Xie Tian.  Nothing in this world is really airtight. No matter how hidden it is, someone will definitely be able to spot the flaw.

    He calmed down: "Why did you ask Kong Hua to go with the ship?"

    "Secretly monitor for the deputy town." Xie Tian said calmly: "Although Kong Hua is young, he is precise and ruthless in his work. He is also among the sailors, so he is unlikely to attract others' attention. Once anything happens, he can do it immediately  I just want to ask the deputy to put him on the main ship."

    Ding Yunyi exhaled softly: "Kong Hua, do you know that you may not be able to come back if you go this time?"

    "I know, Deputy Town." Kong Hua was not afraid at all: "But Commander Xie has already given me one hundred taels of silver for Anjia. If I can't come back within a year, the commander will also send another one hundred taels to my family."  Silver. Two hundred taels of silver, even if I work for decades, I won¡¯t be able to earn it back.¡±

    "What if you also rebel?" Ding Yunyi suddenly asked.

    "Then the commander will kill my whole family."

    Kong Hua¡¯s answer was calm and collected, but this made Ding Yunyi look at Xie Tian involuntarily.

    After being silent for a while, Ding Yunyi said slowly: "When you go this time, you don't need to monitor Captain Poleman. You just need to monitor one person for me"

    He spoke out this person's name word by word: "Chen Dong If he has any rebellion, or colludes with Poleman to do anything detrimental to the fleet, get rid of him."  he!"

    "yes."

    Ding Yunyi himself also found that he had changed.  He no longer trusts others easily.  It¡¯s a long journey and no one knows what will happen.  This is completely different from being on land.  On land, everyone fights together, faces the enemy together, lives together day and night, treats each other with sincerity, and lives and dies together, but what about on the sea?

    They will be homesick and worried, and their mentality is changing every day.  No matter how loyal a person is, when loneliness and fear persist every day and night, they will be shaken and have doubts about their faith.  Once his faith is shaken and it is far away from Ding Yunyi's control, what will happen?  No one can know.

    What Ding Yunyi can do is to do everything he can to avoid this situation from happening.

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 276: Bandits in Taiwan!

    The voyage is already in full swing, but another grand event in Taiwan is slowly opening:

    The second pirate conference!

    The first pirate conference was not really a pirate gathering in principle. Only six poor pirate families participated, but this time it was completely different.

    The illustrious martial arts displayed by Hu Benwei and Ding Yunyi's strength soon made most pirates understand that the Pirate Alliance is gradually becoming the master of the sea.

    From the end of the Battle of Golden Eagle City to Ding Yunyi leaving for Liaodong, the Pirate Alliance already had ninety-three pirate companies and more than two hundred ships, and this number is still increasing.

    Taiwan¡¯s ports are lined with countless ships, large and small, and countless pirates wearing weird costumes have appeared in Taiwan.

    The locals in Taiwan have long been accustomed to the appearance of so many pirates. Ever since Mr. Ding came to Taiwan, what kind of strange things have not happened?

    But this time there is something special.  There are too many, too many. Where did so many pirates appear?  Did Master Ding bring all the pirates in the world to Taiwan?

    If you tell the Taiwanese people how many pirates came this time, I¡¯m afraid they will be shocked:

    One hundred and nineteen!

    God, 119 pirates!  Although there are big pirates and medium pirates among them, there are more small pirates, and there are even so-called pirates with only one broken ship.

    No matter what, this is an unprecedented event for pirates.

    Ding Yunyi created a grand event:

    Taiwan will be a gang of thieves!

    There are so many pirates who need food, drink and accommodation in Golden Eagle City, which gives Qin Yun, who is in charge of this matter, a headache.  Lord Tading said a word.  The people below would have to run and break their legs.  Master Ding, does he know how much food and drink he needs to prepare for these people every day?  Lord Ding knows that these pirates are wild and will cause some small troubles in Golden Eagle City from time to time.

    Lord Ding doesn¡¯t know anything and doesn¡¯t care. Anyway, his subordinates are doing all these things for him.

    Will there be gangs of thieves in Taiwan?  This title sounds quite loud, but if the court finds out, those people may say some unpleasant things

    The six pirates, Hai Nixiong and Fang Fenghuang, were the elders of the Pirate Alliance at the beginning and had a higher status.  At the same time, with Ding Yunyi's deliberate support, it has reached a relatively large scale, regardless of ship tonnage.  They have already jumped into the ranks of big pirates in terms of firepower, so they have become the coordinators of this pirate conference.

    And when a tree and a puff of smoke are added two times later, they already have a large number of pirates.  It also has a relatively high status in the pirate conference.

    Of course, everyone has only one leader:

    Ding Yunyi!

    On March 21, the ninth year of Chongzhen, Ding Yunyi joined a group of pirates in Taiwan, which shocked people. The second large-scale pirate conference officially kicked off.

    One hundred and nineteen families and two hundred and eighty-nine pirate leaders gathered in Golden Eagle City!

    This feat is unprecedented, and to be able to gather pirates who fight independently, never interact with each other, and even fight to the death when they meet on the sea, Ding Yunyi's name will surely be remembered by everyone.

    certainly.  There is another person whose name must be remembered:

    Li Guo!

    If it weren¡¯t for Li Guo¡¯s running around and actively communicating, there wouldn¡¯t be such a grand event as it is today.

    The hall originally used by the Francois to hold dance parties has now been transformed into a conference hall for pirates of all sizes.  At first glance, it was completely dark.

    The big pirates who held the "private license" in their hands were sitting in front, while the little pirates stood on tiptoes in the back eagerly thinking that they could get a "private license" this time.

    Nowadays, it is difficult to survive on the sea without a privateering license. Pirates without this certificate will not only be surrounded by officers and soldiers, but will even be hunted down by their peers.

    In another sense, having a "private license" is also a status symbol.

    Originally, the only option was to join the Pirate Alliance.  You can get this document, but as the pirate alliance grows, the issuance of "private licenses" suddenly becomes stricter.

    But this conference seems to provide an opportunity for pirates who have not yet obtained a license

    "A tree! A puff of smoke? We haven't seen each other for a long time."

    "Sea Nixiong. Damn it, do you still remember the fierce fight we had a few years ago? Your boy was beaten so hard by our brothers that he almost died. I didn't expect it to be on such a scale now."

    ¡°Haha??, that much is favored by the leader of the alliance.  Who asked us to join early?  "Haini Xiong smiled and said: "You haven't seen Fang Fenghuang's ship yet. Good guy, the leader gave her two thousand-jin Folan cannons in one breath"

    As he spoke, he looked to the side and lowered his voice and said: "I'm thinking, isn't it the leader of the alliance who has fallen in love with her? Fang Fenghuang is a famous beauty among our pirates. Didn't you, Yi Yongyan, propose marriage back then?  , but was kicked out by others? "

    Laughter came from the mouths of the three of them, but a puff of smoke was laughing and cursing in their hearts.  Who are you, Hai Nixiong? If you hadn't joined the alliance a few days earlier and received help from the alliance leader, how could you be qualified to be on an equal footing with his brothers?

    After Zheng Zhilong returned to the imperial court and famous pirates such as Oni Omaru and Liu Xiang were annihilated one after another, two sworn brothers, Yishu and Yiyan, joined forces. They originally thought they could become the number one pirate force, but unexpectedly they appeared again.  Hainixiong is a group of people.

    If you could have joined the Pirate Alliance earlier, how could such a thing have happened?

    A big flag was carried up, with two knives holding a skull on it, and a big word "alliance" written on it.

    The leader¡¯s flag appears!

    All the pirates stood up: "Seeing the flag is like seeing the leader of the alliance! The pirates are mighty, and the alliance is mighty!"

    Li Guo appeared under the alliance flag with an expressionless face:

    "The leader is here!"

    When Ding Yunyi appeared, all the pirates let out a roar that shook the earth:

    "The alliance leader will last forever! The alliance will last forever!"

    Ding Yunyi accepted the cheers from the pirates, but there was something strange in his heart.  Could it be that he is the old monster from Xingxiu?  For eternity?  Who came up with this word?

    "Everyone, please take a seat." Ding Yunyi said and glanced at the seat directly in front of him at the top, and he immediately didn't know whether to laugh or cry.

    God knows where Li Guo got a tiger skin and placed it on his seat. Ding Yunyi sat on top of it, really looking like a bandit leader who lorded over the mountain!

    Actually, it¡¯s right to think about it. Isn¡¯t there not much difference between the pirate leader and the bandit leader?

    "Everyone!" Ding Yunyi cleared his throat: "Today we gather you all together. This is a grand gathering. From today on, all the brothers in the alliance will have laws to follow. There are laws to follow. There is no need to continue to hunt each other and cause chaos.  We are here today. Do you have anything to say?"

    "Leader, I have something to say!"

    Looking towards the place where the sound came from, a pirate in his forties stood up. Li Guo whispered to the side that this man was nicknamed "Two-Headed Shark". He was very fierce and had not been in the alliance for a long time.

    The two sharks took a step forward: "Leader, I worked hard last month to focus on a ship. I followed it all the way and was about to take action, but unexpectedly a tree suddenly took the lead and robbed the ship. The brothers followed for several days.  Ah. But I didn¡¯t even take a sip of the soup. I went to argue with Yishu, but he was ridiculed instead. Yishu relied on the large number of people on his ship to bully us, so I asked the leader to give me justice.  To reassure the brothers.¡±

    A tree glanced at him coldly: "Two-headed sharks, that ship is in my sea area. If I take action, what does it have to do with you? You came to my ship, but you said something bad to me. If you don't think you are an ally,  "Commander, I'm thinking of the alliance leader's order not to argue with you, otherwise do you think you can leave alive?"

    The two sharks were immediately furious: "A tree, you just rely on your own strength, do you dare to challenge me?"

    "Am I still afraid of you?" A tree stood up with a roar: "Others are afraid that you are a two-headed shark, but in my eyes you are nothing!"

    Ding Yunyi felt a little headache after hearing this. This alliance leader is really not easy to be a leader. The meeting had just started, but something like uneven distribution of the spoils happened. As the leader of the alliance, he couldn't ignore it.

    Li Guo scolded: "This is a pirate conference. The leader is here. Do you want to take action? Sit down!"

    When Li Guo spoke, the two sharks and the tree couldn't stop. They glared at each other and sat down unwillingly.

    Ding Yunyi asked carefully and found out that when the two sharks were tracking the merchant ship, they were in their own waters, but when they wanted to take action, they ended up in the waters of a tree.

    Thinking about it, although the sea is vast, so many pirates rely on the sea to make a living, so it is inevitable that such things will happen often.  The conflict between two sharks and a tree is just the beginning. There will definitely be more and more similar incidents in the future.

    Whether this matter can be handled fairly will affect your prestige among pirates.

    Ding Yunyi thought for a moment: "The two sharks were the first to follow, and the merchant ship had his share. But then the merchant ship entered the sea area of ????a tree, and there was nothing wrong with plundering the tree. You two are my fellow pirates.We are allies, we should be brothers and support each other, how can we turn against each other over a merchant ship?  I see it this way. The two sharks have the ability to track, and the tree has the ability to work hard. There is no need to compromise the friendship for some money. Why not give out some goods as a reward for the two sharks' hard work?  "

    A tree immediately said: "Back to the leader, I thought so too. He worked so hard to follow me all the way, so it would be okay for me to take out some goods and share them with him. But as soon as he got on the boat, he spoke unpleasantly, so  The subordinates started to argue with him. Now that the leader has spoken, I will give you half of the goods when I return!"

    He felt a little embarrassed when he said this to the two-headed sharks: "One tree doesn't have to be that much. In order to rob this ship, you killed one brother and injured two others, but I only put in some effort. You give me 30%  That¡¯s it.¡±

    "No, I said half means half!"

    Ding Yunyi laughed and said, "Do you still want to fight again?"

    A tree and two sharks were startled, and couldn't help but smile at each other. The dispute was finally resolved.

    Ding Yunyi was thinking at this time and said: "I think this matter will happen again in the future. Will you come to me as soon as this happens? Then I, the alliance leader, don't have to do anything. I will help you solve these problems all day long.  My idea is that if the target is found in place A heading towards place B, then place A can track and inform place B of the situation, and place B will prepare in advance. Once the target is successfully robbed, then place A and B can  Let¡¯s divide the spoils equally according to how much each contributed. What do you think?¡±

    "I am willing to listen to the leader's orders!"

    Ding Yunyi nodded with satisfaction: "We are a pirate alliance, and all our allies are brothers. Don't hurt the friendship between brothers because of money and personal belongings. However, this family has been together for a long time, and there are still conflicts, not to mention such things.  What if there are multiple people in an alliance? I have an idea.¡±

    The pirates held their breath and listened to Ding Yunyi continue:

    "I plan to set up a 'L¨¹cha Department' in the alliance, with Li Guo as the commander of the L¨¹cha Department. The flag will be a double-sided tiger-headed flag. Every month, when the ship arrives at a fixed location, if a double-sided tiger-headed flag is seen, that is,  This is the place where the Lucha Department is located. If you have any dissatisfaction or any disputes, you can appeal to Commander Li Guoli of the Lucha Department, and Commander Li will mediate on all matters, big or small. Private fights are strictly prohibited.  What do you think?"

    Li Guo is a fair man, has been a thief for generations, and has many connections among pirates. Therefore, most people agree with this proposal. Only one pirate asked: "What if one party is dissatisfied with Commander Li's handling?"

    "Okay!" Ding Yunyi was not angry, but praised him: "I am going to set up another Senate. Hai Nixiong, Wang Desan, Zhen Yifang, Clippers Sun, Ghost Face Xing, Fang Fenghuang, Yishu, Yishu  Smoke!"

    "exist!"

    "The eight of you are the eight elders of the Senate!"

    "yes!"

    Ding Yunyi finished the appointment and said: "I have set up a Senate here. The eight elders will hold a meeting every six months to discuss the future development of the alliance. If you have any dissatisfaction with the results of the Judgment Division, you can go to the Senate at this time.  The appeal will be made by the eight elders. But if you are still dissatisfied with the Senate¡¯s decision, you can appeal directly to me on this day every year.¡±

    This way, all pirates no longer have to worry.

    If any further conflicts occur, there are three places where you can appeal: the Law Office, the Senate, and the leader himself, so you don¡¯t have to worry about being wronged again.

    Ding Yunyi¡¯s idea is actually to organize these previously scattered pirates into a group so that they no longer fight individually but form a whole.

    Of course, if they were given direct orders to obey discipline, these pirates who were accustomed to being undisciplined would definitely have complaints in their hearts. However, using the excuse of conflicts among the pirates, they set up the Legal Affairs Bureau and the Senate, and cleverly made the pirates wear helmets on their heads.  On a tightrope.

    If any conflicts arise between them, with the existence of these organizations, they will not mess around.

    And after that, stricter organizational discipline will quietly form around these pirates.

    Ding Yunyi¡¯s ultimate goal is to turn these pirates who previously fought independently into a powerful military force that can be utilized!

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 277 The Pirate King¡ªDing Yunyi!

    The establishment of the Law Office and the Senate allowed Ding Yunyi to take an important step in the unified management of bandits.

    Then, there was the division of the sea areas under their respective jurisdictions. This was debated for a while before it was finally decided.  Later, Ding Yunyi divided the pirate power into eight sea areas, and each of the eight elders was responsible for a sea area.

    All pirate ships are divided according to their respective areas of activity. There are three fleets in each sea area, forming a total of twenty-four fleets. Each fleet has a nominal leader. Once the leader of the alliance arrives, each fleet will quickly  Designated sea area to approach.

    In this way, the pirates belong to their respective fleets, the fleet is responsible for the leader, the leader is responsible for the eighth elder, and the eighth elder is directly responsible for Ding Yunyi.

    Layer by layer of order, the originally scattered pirates gradually formed a complete organization. If Ding Yunyi is given a certain amount of time, the pirate alliance will surely be further improved and form a strong combat effectiveness.

    And all pirates are directly loyal to one person:

    Ding Yunyi!

    From this moment on, Ding Yunyi officially set foot on the first peak of his life:

    Pirate King!

    It is no longer the "pirate leader" with only six pirate subordinates, but the king recommended by 119 pirates:

    Pirate King!

    Pirate King¡ª¡ªDing Yunyi!

    This is the first true king in the history of pirates, which has never appeared before.  Although in the imperial court, Ding Yunyi was controlled by the Ministry of War and the Emperor, on the sea, he no longer needed to be controlled by any means.  All pirates must be under his control!

    Because he is the Pirate King - Ding Yunyi!

    But for Ding Yunyi, his career as the Pirate King has just begun.  The sea area under his jurisdiction is compared to the boundless vast sea.  Still too little.

    It was also on this day that Ding Yunyi quietly set an ambitious goal for himself:

    Sooner or later, there will come a day when wherever there is sea water, there will be the presence of the flag of the leader of the alliance, and every corner of the sea will become its own sphere of influence.  Although this goal seems so ridiculous.  So far out of reach, but this determination has already been formed in Ding Yunyi's heart.

    When the day comes, Ding Yunyi will be the pirate king of the world!

    "The alliance leader will last forever, and the alliance will last forever!"

    When these things are settled.  All the pirates stood up together and shouted in unison again.

    No matter how this was called, Fating Yunyi felt awkward and could not stop him, so he asked the thieves to sit down and said: "This famine in Taiwan requires a large amount of food. The leader of the alliance issued an order to procure food from all over the country to relieve the crisis in Taiwan."  The leader of this alliance is in urgent need. There are more than ten ships or two ships, and the leaders of this alliance are very pleased. However, I will not let you give up these grains until the famine is over.  , this alliance leader will definitely pay back double the amount."

    "Returning to the alliance leader, my subordinates are in trouble."

    A short, lean man stood up.

    Ding Yunyi smiled slightly: "Does Langlifan know how much food was sent to our alliance leader this time? Two bags! And they are two unsatisfactory bags, with a lot of sand, gravel and chaff mixed in" After a coaxing, the group of thieves shouted  Laughing sarcastically.

    He was so embarrassed that his face turned red with shame.  He lowered his head and wished he could find a crack in the ground and crawl in.

    I only heard one pirate say: "I just thought I had counted, but I finally managed to collect a ship of food to send to the leader. I didn't expect that our brother Langlifan actually sent two bags of rags covered with sand, gravel and chaff."  Something that really embarrasses the pirates.¡±

    These words made the laughter louder.

    Ding Yunyi did not stop him. He smiled slightly and waited for the laughter to subside, then asked: "The waves are turning, how many boats do you have, how many brothers, and how many French cannons do you have?"

    "Back back to the leader Lang Lifan lowered his head, stammered, and his face was red: "Subordinate I only have one small boat, including my subordinates, there are only four  four people, yesterdayyesterday there was a brother who thought there was no future for following me and ran away quietlyFlang machine gun?  Leader, I don't even dare to think about this After hearing this, the pirates burst into laughter, and they were all overjoyed.  It's really pitiful to be a pirate and reach this level.

    "Don't laugh." Ding Yunyi calmed down the group of thieves: "Lang Lifan is a very small pirate, even calling him a pirate is barely enough. I heard that there is only a small broken ship in Lang Lifan, which is repaired and repaired.  He couldn't rob a big ship, and he couldn't rob a small ship even if it was slightly armed. What should he do? He could only stay behind other pirates and wait for others to finish robbing him before he could go quietly.  Have a lookThere were some things left, but there was nothing left. Even if there were, the hijacked cargo ship would have been enough to make him angry. Seeing the broken ship capsized in the waves, people had already vented their anger on him.  So, he could only rely on fishing to maintain the livelihood of himself and his brothers, and live a full and hungry life As he said that, he cast his eyes on Langlilan: "  I'm surprised, if anyone else would have done it, why do you still do it?"

    "Backback to the leader" the voice of the waves was low: "My family are all pirates, and my grandfather once had a prosperous life. He owned three big ships, but they were later destroyed by the officers and soldiers.  By my father's generation, it was completely ruined. Before he died, my father told me that we must restore the glory of our ancestors no matter what, soso I have to stick to it no matter how difficult it isa true pirate tradition?  The stubbornness and persistence of pirates!

    "Yeah, no matter how difficult it is, you have to persevere." Ding Yunyi sighed softly: "A little pirate who is so poor that he doesn't even have a privateering license, but once he gets the alliance leader's order, he still bites  Ya collected two bags of food, and the leader of the alliance asked you, where did you get these two bags of food? "

    "I" Langli swallowed.  His face turned red: "I pawned my ancestor's sword and the knives my brothers usually use. I also pawned a pair of unworn trousers, and I also sold the fishing nets  I wanted to show my filial piety to the leader, but the price of rice skyrocketed. They saw that I was coming from the wrong side and deliberately made things difficult for me. I panicked and ran away with two bags of grain. When I got back, I found that they were full of sand, gravel and chaff.  I went back to argue. But I was afraid that they would report me to the official, so I had no choice but to send it to the leader. I am guilty, please forgive me What crime should I forgive?" Ding Yunyi said slowly: "You are not guilty.  . Only success!¡±

    This sentence made Lang Lifan lift his drooped head.

    Ding Yunyi's voice gradually became louder: "Some of you are big thieves, but I sent more than a dozen boatloads of food. Some of you are small thieves, but I sent a boatload of food. This alliance leader is grateful in my heart. I will remember your good deeds and will do so in the future."  I won't treat you badly. But what I am more grateful for is Langlifan. Why? He was so poor that he almost went to beg for food, but when he received the order from the leader, he sold his fishing nets to make ends meet.  He didn't have enough to eat, but he sent me two bags of food! These two bags of food are nothing in your eyes, but to him, they can feed him and his brothers for a long time.  Food is their life and blood! Now they have given me their lives and blood. This is not food, but gold Brother Langlifan, I belong to all of Taiwan.  The people thank you!¡±

    As he said that, he stood up and punched Langlifan.

    He panicked for a moment, and his eyes suddenly became moist: "Leader, I Ding Yunyi waved his hand and didn't let him continue: "The ability may be great or small, but the intention is rare.  Lang Lifan has become my breadwinner, so this alliance leader will not treat him badly.  Do you want to restore the glory of your ancestors?  Well, this alliance leader will help you realize this wish.  Li Guona, tell him, what gift has this alliance leader prepared for him?  "

    Li Guo smiled slightly: "One Cangshan boat, with a draft of five feet, is equipped with two thousand-jin Folang machines, three bowl-mouth blunderbuss, four rumbling blunderbuss, forty nozzles, sixty chimneys, and thirty fire bricks.  , one hundred rockets, four medicated crossbows, one hundred crossbow arrows two shuttle boats, eight inches of draft, three shotguns Langlifan was stunned as he listened.

    What?  Is this a gift to yourself?

    Li Guo finished reading: "What a shame, the alliance leader has given you such a generous gift, haven't you thanked me yet?"

    "II" Lang Lifan was stunned for a long time, and suddenly he knelt down with a "plop" and cried loudly: "I only gave two bags of food, how dare you be the leader of the alliance and give such a generous gift?"  You deserve it," Ding Yunyi said loudly; "Others don't deserve it, but you deserve it. You have to take what the leader gives you, and you have to take it if you don't want it!  Besides, this pirate is very professional Leader!" Yishu stood up and said loudly: "There is no need to worry about these things, Leader. There is no one beside Yishu, but there are enough manpower. At first, I looked down on Lang Lifan, but I didn't think of him.  So generous, Alliance Leader, I will be responsible for all the people on the ship, Alliance Leader doesn¡¯t need to worry about it!¡±

    "And me!" Yi Yan also stood up and said loudly: "Not only that, I will give Brother Langlifan another batch of supplies, which is enough for him to run rampant on the sea."

    "Thank you, thank you so much!" Lang Lifan stood up and bowed repeatedly.

    He never dreamed that his two bags of grain could be exchanged for these things.

    The thieves are not jealous, they are just impressed by Ding Yunyi.  Even Langlifan can do this. If I serve the alliance leader faithfully in the future, won't I be inferior to Langlifan?

    Ding Yunyi¡¯s goal has been achieved let¡¯s have a banquet!  "Ding Yunyi waved his hand and said loudly: "??Today I am a group of thieves in Taiwan, I am here to host, brothers, come to my place, drink and eat to your heart's content!  "

    "Thank you, leader, for the banquet!" The bandits cheered loudly.

    Now the Golden Eagle City was bustling with excitement. One hundred and nineteen families, two hundred and eighty-nine pirates, and thirty tables were opened for banquets. Although the official residence was large, it was packed to the brim, and there were banquets inside and outside.

    The pirates took turns to toast to the alliance leader, the Eighth Elder, and Commander Li Guoli. This round was very lively.

    Xiaotu was curious about these pirates, and actually sat down next to Fang Fenghuang in a decent manner.  Li Guo couldn't help but joked: "It seems that our little soil will be the ninth elder sooner or later. In a few days, she may take over from the leader and become the female leader of our pirate alliance."

    Ding Yunyi smiled and said a few words: "Li Guo, everyone who comes to participate in the conference this time will be issued a privateering license, but after this time, it will be strictly reviewed, and those who are not qualified will not be issued. In the past  Qin Yun is responsible for these things, I think you will take charge of them from now on. "

    "Yes." Li Guo responded.

    At this time, Li Guo, the deputy leader of the Pirate Alliance and the commander of the Law Cha Division, was already the number two figure in the Pirate Alliance.

    Ding Yunyi turned to the tree and the smoke: "I have said before, don't keep staring at the sea in front of you, look further ahead. The sea is very big and has no boundaries. I think you can  Go further. Don¡¯t worry about supplies, the entire alliance is your backup force.¡±

    "Yes!" Yishu said with great interest: "To be honest with the leader, Yi Yiyan and I have long wanted to go to the sea further away to see if there is anyone in those places who is worthy of competing with us."

    "Don't be careless, don't be careless." Ding Yunyi said sternly: "There are many powerful pirates. There is a place called Britain, and the pirates there are very fierce. Gan Lasi and Fo Langji are powerful maritime nations.  Making a fortune through plunder and trade really made Britain and a country called France jealous. Britain was especially coveted for the gold and silver plundered by dry silk in the Americas. One of their kings, Henry VII, hired Venetian navigators to find them.  The New World. In the following decades, British navigators traveled to various places in search of gold and silver treasures, but returned empty-handed and lost their money time and time again. These unlucky British people watched the fleets of dried wax silk laden with treasures sailing in the Atlantic Ocean.  Traveling back and forth, I couldn't help but feel jealous, and became more evil, and started committing murder and stealing goods. After this, the British had at least one hundred to two hundred armed merchant ships going to sea every year, specializing in plundering in the Atlantic Ocean and Caribbean Sea.  The profits gained by the Spanish transport fleet every year are astonishing so much," the pirates at the table couldn't help but marvel.

    "These so-called armed merchant ships are actually pirates Ding Yunyi nodded: "So, the scale of our pirate alliance is still small, and it will continue to expand. I think that sooner or later we will fight with those British and French pirates in the future.  Up.  "

    "Yes, let's work together to strengthen the alliance!"

    "Come on, let me toast you all!"

    "We respect the leader of the alliance!"

    Ding Yunyi and all the pirates raised their glasses.

    And at this time, another special meeting was quietly going on.

    Pirate King Ding Yunyi didn¡¯t know that not long after he became Pirate King, a new challenge and crisis was quietly approaching him.  (To be continued)

 Part One: Penghu Chapter 278: Treaty of the Holy East

    The loss of Taiwan was unbearable for the Dutch.

    They are completely unable to accept that Taiwan, a place they took great pains to control and put countless efforts into, has returned to the hands of Ming Dynasty.

    "Retaliation, we must retaliate with resolute retaliation, and let Taiwan become the Taiwan of the Dutch again!"

    A reinforcement fleet, led by Lo Adadan, after a long journey, arrived at Batavia, Java, where the headquarters of the Dutch East India Company was located, and met with the Governor of the Dutch East India Company, Anthony Van Di.  The doors converge.

    The retaliatory military action against Taiwan has quietly begun

    Batavia is undoubtedly the headquarters of the entire East India Company.

    Here, there is not only the influence of the Dutch, but also the influence of the Portuguese, Spanish and British.  These Thai and Western countries have all set their sights on Java.

    The Maluku Islands in Java produce precious spices such as pepper, cardamom, cloves, etc., which have always been famous in the Eastern and Western markets and have long been coveted by the colonists.  In order to monopolize the spice trade, the Portuguese were the first to invade Java.  In the sixth year of Zhengde in the Ming Dynasty, they forcibly occupied Ambon Island.

    The Dutch came one after another.  In June of the twenty-fourth year of Wanli in the Ming Dynasty, Cornelis de Hortman led a Dutch fleet on its maiden voyage to Java.  Hotman arrived at Banten Port with a arrogant attitude and used force to rob two Javanese ships.  For this reason, Banten Sultan imprisoned him, fined him and deported him.  After leaving Banten, they continued sailing to the Maluku Islands.  Requests for trade were all rejected.  He had no choice but to sail back home.  In the twenty-sixth year of Wanli, the Dutch made their second voyage.  Eight ships led by Van Neck arrived in Banten in November.  At this time, there was an armed conflict between Banten and Portugal, and the Dutch took the opportunity to provide some assistance to the Banten Sultan.  After the Portuguese were repelled.  The Dutch claimed credit and were allowed to set up an office. They bought a large amount of pepper and loaded four ships with them before sailing back home, making a profit of 400%.  The remaining four ships continued along the Java coast, searching for spices in Banda, Ambon and other places.  And set up a purchasing station in Ambon.  This voyage not only mastered the route to Indonesia, but also gained two footholds, creating conditions for further aggression in the future.

    From the 27th year of Wanli to the 29th year of Wanli, the Netherlands organized more than ten expeditions to Java to search for spices.  At that time, there were many companies dealing in Oriental items.  They compete fiercely with each other.  In the 30th year of Wanli, the Dutch Parliament passed a resolution to unite various companies into a large company called the United East India Company, also known as the East India Company.  The company has a capital of 2.5 million guilders and is granted a charter by Congress. It has the right to use the name of Congress to launch wars, sign treaties, occupy land, build forts, etc.

    After the establishment of the East India Company.  On the one hand, they captured the Portuguese and Spanish strongholds in Java; on the other hand, they unified the purchasing stations previously set up by each company and turned them into the joint company's business offices.  The company successively conquered the small Sudanese country in the Molucca Islands and controlled the spice-rich Ambon, Denadi, Titori and Banda Islands.  In the thirty-eighth year of Wanli, the East India Company set up a governor's palace in Java and appointed Peter Posch as the first governor.  He bought a piece of land in Jakarta with 2,700 guilders and built houses, warehouses and fortresses.

    In the forty-seventh year of Wanli, the Dutch and British colonists fought for Jakarta. As a result, the British office was destroyed and the urban area was reduced to ashes.  The Dutch captured Jakarta.  In the first year of the Great Ming Dynasty, Jakarta was renamed Batavia and became the headquarters of the Dutch colonial East.  From then on, the focus of Dutch colonial aggression moved to Java.  They adopted a "divide and rule" policy towards the powerful Matalan and Banten kingdoms, "constantly instigating the two kingdoms to fight against each other in order to weaken their power.

    The Dutch in Batavia had also known about the news that their companions in Taiwan had been driven away. They had also wanted to organize a fleet to conduct a "conquest" against Taiwan, but they did not know that the Ming Dynasty was there.  Taiwan's real power has therefore never acted rashly.

    But when the reinforcement fleet commanded by Luo Aidan arrived, everything changed The Easterners must be taught a lesson!  "Lo. Aidadan brought the highest instructions in the Netherlands: "The loss of a senior official is not just a loss of a place, but a shame for the entire East India Company. This may even cause a series of vicious events.  reaction.  Your Excellency the Governor, all my fleets will be under your command!  "

    After accepting the order, Anthony Van Diemen did not immediately mobilize his troops.

    This is a cautious person.

    He once asked Putmans, the former East India Company resident governor who was driven to Luzon by the Ming Dynasty and transferred from Luzon to Batavia. He also asked about the merchant ships that arrived in Batavia.  Everything about Taiwan.

    The answers he got were all unanimous. Taiwan is currently ruled by an armed group commanded by Ding Yunyi appointed by the Ming Dynasty government. They have a certain number of ships.?and soldiers.

    And the former Relanja City has now been renamed Golden Eagle City and has been repaired at the same time.

    "There is a certain amount of military power there." Anthony told his companions: "If we only rely on our current strength, we cannot guarantee victory. And once we fail to attack the generals, then Batavia and other places may also be possible."  Cause a series of changes."

    Aidaan seemed a little dissatisfied: "Did I come to distant Batavia from my motherland just to see the scenery here?"

    "No!" Anthony waved his hand: "That's not what I meant. Anyone who provokes the authority of the East India Company must be severely punished, but we must also consider a sure-win method."

    He thought there for a long time, and then said decisively: "Invite Portugal, Spain, and the British to attack the generals together!"

    "What?" Adadan was shocked: "Do you really think they can help us?"

    "Yes, they can help us." Anthony seemed confident: "Although we have had a series of fights with them here, and even made it very unpleasant, our attitude towards the East is the same. Mr.  , not only them around Java. But we also need to invite the Portuguese and Spanish in Luzon, Goa, Malacca, and the Coromandel Coast."

    He put forward this exciting idea: "Invite them to Batavia and hold a meeting. Please tell them that this will be a meeting that determines the fate of the East. At the same time, they will not return empty-handed."

    Anthony has made such a decision.  And he appointed his envoy immediately.

    Spanish and Spanish colonists from Java, Luzon, Goa, Malacca, the Coromandel Coast and other places gathered in Batavia to hear what Anthony Van Diemen, the Governor of the East India Company, said was "historically significant."  suggestions.

    On February 26, the ninth year of Chongzhen reign in the Ming Dynasty, nearly a month before the pirate conference was held in Taiwan, it was attended by the Netherlands, Portugal, Spain, and the United Kingdom.  A conference of Spanish and Spanish colonists known historically as the "Holy Eastern Conference" was held in Batavia.

    Anthony briefly introduced the situation in Taiwan, and then told all participants: "This is a challenge to our interests in the East. I believe that the Ming Dynasty's seizure of Taiwan is not the end, but a beginning. I suggest that we should form a  Combine the fleet to attack Taiwan to safeguard the dignity of all countries in the East! "

    Representatives of these countries have already known the news that the Netherlands has lost Taiwan.  Some of them were gloating about their misfortune, and some were worried about it. But now Anthony openly offered the idea of ??establishing a joint fleet, which was really unexpected.

    "Why are we doing this? Are we sacrificing the sacred lives of our own soldiers to retake Taiwan for you?" A voice rang.

    Anthony looked over there and saw Hurtado de Cocuera, the Spanish governor in Luzon.

    "Governor Cocuera, I know that Taiwan and Luzon are frequently conducting transactions." Anthony was obviously prepared. He was not angry because of Cocuera's words: "Of course trade can bring you a lot of money."  profits, but I personally believe that the fate of Luzon is already in Taiwan's hands. Of all merchant ships, only Taiwan's fleet can do business with you. They have obtained a trade monopoly on Luzon, which forces you to do business.  We can only accept the price they proposed. For this reason, a large amount of gold coins flowed into the pockets of the Ming Dynasty people, not you Cocuyera was silent there, and Anthony's words did get to the core of the problem.

    A smile appeared on Anthony's face: "This is unfair, completely unfair. The Ming Dynasty's army blocked the sea route to Luzon, first it was Zheng Zhilong, and then there was Ding Yunyi. Without their permission, any ship  It¡¯s just that we can¡¯t reach Luzon, Governor Cocuera, do you think this is fair?¡±

    His voice gradually began to rise: "Gentlemen, no, this is unfair! Zheng Zhilong and Ding Yunyi have become more and more powerful at sea. Although they have not yet posed a threat to the territory under our jurisdiction, who knows what?  When will such a terrible thing happen? We must prepare in advance, we must I would like to remind you, dear gentlemen, that if the Ming Dynasty's blockade and dominance of the sea can be broken, then a road will be paved.  The road of gold is now in front of us. We can happily do business and light those charming gold coins happilyif it is as good as Governor Anthony said, then everyone will have a smile on their faces.  It is indeed a very tempting thing.

    "As I just said, Taiwan is just the beginning, not the end." Anthony's expression became serious: "??If we do not punish the Ming Dynasty army, then only God knows what will happen.  Of course, in the past in Batavia, we had some contradictions and conflicts with you, but these were not irreconcilable.  "

    "How are you going to reconcile, Mr. Governor?"

    The person who raised this question was Hus Kerkevi of the British Temporary Office in Batavia.

    Anthony smiled: "We also have an unpleasant past with the British. In order to compensate the British, I will agree to repair the British office that was destroyed before in Batavia. You will no longer have to stay in that low and humid place."  Not only that, we will also partially open the spice trade in Batavia.¡±

    "Really? Can you keep your word?" Hus Kerkevi was doubtful.

    "Please believe what a gentleman says, and we will sign the treaty." Anthony's answer was very affirmative: "Not only you, but not only in Batavia, in Banten, in Ambon, Denadi, Titori, Ban  We can all cooperate with Darfur and the Moluccas Anthony made this exciting suggestion.

    Now in Java, the Dutch have the greatest power, and they have a monopoly on the mining and trading rights of pepper, cardamom, and cloves in many places. This makes the Spanish, Portuguese, and British very dissatisfied.  But now, Anthony is willing to take the initiative to share these rights with other countries.

    "Let's not just focus on these places." Anthony waved his arm: "After we drive the Ming Dynasty's power out of Taiwan, we can also jointly govern there. The East India Company will regain the power of Geran Zia  City and other places, Spain will gain jurisdiction over the central region Anthony has already begun to divide the spoils. Taiwan is divided into several parts, and everyone has a share. Even Britain, which is not so powerful in the east, also gets a piece.  place.

    ¡°I am willing to join this agreement.¡± Delson, the Portuguese Governor in Malacca, was the first to respond.

    With a beginning, everything is easy to handle, and Spain and the United Kingdom have also joined this alliance one after another.

    On February 28, the ninth year of Chongzhen, after two days of fierce bargaining, Spain, Portugal and Britain, led by the Netherlands, signed their names on the "Holy Eastern Treaty".

    A new alliance is formed.

    The two sides agreed to form a joint fleet, with Luo Aidan as the commander-in-chief of the joint fleet, to launch a large-scale attack on Taiwan and force the Ming Dynasty's garrison in Taiwan to surrender.

    "Are you really prepared to give them the rights we monopolize?" Luo Adadan was a little unwilling.

    "Commander-in-Chief, my dear Commander-in-Chief." Anthony smiled and said: "This is temporary. We know that they also know that the contradiction will never disappear. When the Taiwan issue is resolved, we will return to Badawi  The brutal competition continues in Asia. But what's the point? Aren't we always doing the same thing? Join forces to defeat the common enemy, and then start a war with each other to gain the benefits we want.

    Anthony is right on at least one point. Now Taiwan has become their common enemy.

    Ding Yunyi, who is in Taiwan, still doesn¡¯t know that a huge crisis is approaching him!  (To be continued)

 Part One: Storm in Penghu Chapter 279 "Tiger" Warship

    "How's it going, Al, are you satisfied with the environment here?"

    "Satisfied, very satisfied. This will allow me to have a pleasant working environment to the greatest extent." The French gunsmith Al Gude Rafal, who was brought back from Jinzhou by Ding Yunyi, replied with great satisfaction.

    Ding Yunyi smiled: "I have already achieved what I promised you, a comfortable working environment and high income. Now it's up to you. As for your nephew Simond, you don't have to worry. Although he has no expertise in firearms manufacturing,  What a talent, but his talent in language surprised me. I have hired him as my personal interpreter to follow me. "

    "Thank you, sir." Al said seriously.

    Indeed, he and his nephew Simond came here from far away France, but unfortunately, no one appreciated their talents, and they even fell to the point where they couldn't even eat.

    Now it¡¯s good, they have found opportunities again in Taiwan.

    Ding Yunyi called Condruman, the president of the Bureau of Firearms, first engineer, and seventh-grade professor, and asked about the cooperation between him and Al, and the answer he got was satisfactory.

    Although there are big differences between the two in their conception of making guns, this does not hinder the cooperation between the two.

    Ding Yunyi asked briefly and blinked: "I am going to divide the firearms bureau into two parts. The first part will be managed by Mr. Condruman, and the second part will be managed by Mr. Al. You can conduct firearms according to your own ideas.  Of course, everything needed for the production will be provided by me Condruman and Al soon understood what he wanted to do to create a healthy competition between them.

    Of course, they are not afraid of such competition.  There is even some expectation. They are fully confident in their skills and standards.

    Seeing that the two agreed, Ding Yunyi was in a happy mood. He happened to see Li Dingguo busy with something and walked to Li Dingguo: "Dingguo, what are you doing?"

    "Sir." When he saw it was Ding Yunyi, Li Dingguo hurriedly put down what he was doing: "I'm trying to make a matchlock gun. I made two of them the first few times, but the test firing was not ideal. Now I'm making a third one.  , I hope it will be successful this time.¡±

    Ding Yunyi was very happy.  He transferred Li Dingguo to the Firearms Bureau just to familiarize him with the manufacturing and use of firearms before giving him a more important job.  And now.  Obviously Li Dingguo did not live up to his expectations.

    He picked up the half-made matchlock gun and looked at it carefully: "Dingguo, who is more powerful between firearms and swords and guns?"

    "Firearms!" Li Dingguo said without hesitation: "Although firearms are not as good as swords and guns now, and even rely heavily on the protection of swords and guns, with further development, sooner or later firearms will play a decisive factor on the battlefield. Once formed,  With such a large scale, a team using weapons such as swords and guns would be completely unmatched by a team armed with firearms. Moreover He seemed a little worried when he said this, Ding Yunyi smiled and said: "Say.  "

    "Yes. Your Majesty is so powerful in the world with a dragon's tooth. Wherever the dragon's tooth goes, he is invincible. But I believe that if firearms reach a new level, your Majesty will not be the enemy of a combination of firearms and dragon's teeth."  ¡±

    "Bold!" Duan San'er beside him couldn't stand listening anymore: "Your Majesty is majestic. The two swords of Longya and Xiuchun are known to the world, and thousands of armies are sweeping across all directions. How can a small firearm be a match for you?"

    "Duan San, you are wrong." Ding Yunyi carefully put down the matchlock gun: "Dingguo is right. Sooner or later in the future, swords and guns will be completely replaced by firearms. You cannot understand the horror of firearms. This kind of matchlock gun. And Al  The flintlock gun being manufactured is actually nothing. There is a firearm that can fire hundreds of bullets in a row without any gaps. On the battlefield, if thousands of lightning bolts are running, it is me, ten Ding Yunyi, using a hundred dragons.  His teeth will also be beaten to pieces.¡±

    Duan Saner was dumbfounded when he heard this, and Li Dingguo was in a state of mind when he heard this. He hurriedly asked: "Sir, have you seen this kind of weapon? Can you tell me how to make it?"

    Ding Yunyi smiled and said: "Good morning, good morning, we don't have the ability to make this kind of weapon now. If you can't reach the sky in one step, Dingguo, you need to know what you know first. By the way, I asked you to install a bayonet on the musket.  How did things go?"

    "The preliminary work has been completed. The dagger connected by a hose is installed on the muzzle of the musket, and it becomes what your Excellency calls a bayonet. However, the sleeve-type bayonet idea proposed by your Excellency is still under further development. I believe it will be available soon.  The result." Kondruman, who had been listening, kept thinking about Ding Yunyi's words in his mind, and finally couldn't help but ask: "Sir, why do I never use the weapon you mentioned that can fire hundreds of bullets?  Never heard of it?¡±

    Ding Yunyi laughed and said: "I know a lot of things that you have never heard of. Don't worry about it.Urgent, we can't make such a weapon now, and won't be able to make it for a long time, so let's just settle on the current matchlock gun.  "

    Kondruman was still a little reluctant: "Does this weapon have a name?"

    "Yes!" Ding Yunyi was silent for a moment: "A volley gun, or more accurately, a machine gun!"

    At the Taiwan Firearms Bureau, Ding Yunyi first proposed the name "Lianzhu Gun".  And Ding Yunyi knows very well that with the technology of this era, it is simply a dream to create a "shooting gun" or a more accurate name "machine gun".  But what if this weapon comes out ahead of schedule?  What terrible scenes will appear on the battlefield?  Sweeping thousands of armies without any enemy!

    Ding Yunyi quickly gave up this unrealistic fantasy, and now he should focus more on the research of muskets and artillery.

    ??The improved muskets and artillery can also exert great power on the battlefield The deputy town came at the right time, please watch the launch of the new ship!  "

    After coming out of the firearms bureau, he went to the shipyard. Cai Jiuzhou, who was watching a new ship there, said with great interest: "This is the first large warship we made by imitating the 'Challenger'. And the 'Challenger'  The difference is that we have improved the firepower of the bow and stern to increase its propulsion speed. The Qianjin Folan cannon has been reduced from six to two, and the more powerful Hongyi cannon has been increased from one to two. At the same time, Thunder.  The number of guns has also been increased to twenty-two. Its frontal firepower and mobility have been greatly improved. The equipment of rockets and crossbows has been reduced according to the Fu Ship, and the ratio of sailors and soldiers has also been adjusted" Ding Yunyi was overjoyed when he heard this: "The ship is equipped with a number of weapons.  Do you have a name?"

    ¡°We¡¯ll call it Tiger Boat for the time being,¡± Cai Jiuzhou replied.

    "Tiger ship? No, no!" Ding Yunyi thought for a moment: "I just want to see the 'Tiger' warship. The warships built based on this model in the future will all be Tiger series warships. This is the first  Well let¡¯s call it ¡®Huwei¡¯!¡±

    I glanced at the new ship, it looked majestic.  Like a giant beast on the sea, it is looking down upon everything around it.  The ship's main firepower, two Hongyi cannons, was even more powerful.  The auxiliary Folan cannon and Thunder cannon can also give full play to their firepower under the power of the Hongyi cannon.

    The "Huwei" of the "Tiger" series of warships is the first huge warship that Taiwan's shipyard has successfully built based on the "Challenger" that can be completely stopped by itself.

    Compared with the previous "Challenger", that is, the "Viking", its ship speed is faster; and compared with the Ming Dynasty's largest battleship Fuchuan, although the Qianjin Folan cannon is reduced, due to the addition of red  It has barbarian cannons and thunder cannons, so its firepower is superior to Fuchuan in terms of powerful suppression and rapid strike.

    Especially the reduction of rockets and other equipment on board.  This means that the "Tiger" series of warships will rely more heavily on the superiority of their own gunfire to achieve battlefield victory.

    Although there are still problems with the "Huwei", for Ding Yunyi, Taiwan Shipbuilding has taken a big step with the advent of this warship.

    "Thank you to the deputy town for giving me the name. This boat will be called the 'Huwei'." Cai Jiuzhou said happily: "Originally, I wanted to give it to myself. But Brother Dahai insisted, and there was no other way. I was afraid of hurting my brother's friendship, so I just had to  I can give it to him. I am aboard a warship improved from Haicang Ship. It is also a new ship with increased firepower. I was originally going to name it Hailan Ship, but according to your thinking, it seems that this name cannot be used.  Leopard' series." Ding Yunyi thought about it and blurted out: "Your ship is named 'Cheetah'."

    Then he asked: "According to my wishes, the scale of the shipyard has been expanded, but it is not enough. My requirement is that the annual ship production can reach a medium scale, with a rough manufacturing capacity of three to five as large as the Zhengjia Nan'an Ishii Shipyard."  , Didn¡¯t Technician Hongyi once say that the Zheng family¡¯s shipbuilding workshop is just a private shipbuilding place? It can reach a large scale in three years, and its annual production capacity can be enough to arm a small fleet in the shortest time. It¡¯s still that level.  In short, don¡¯t worry about money, I¡¯ll do it! If it meets my requirements, I won¡¯t interfere and let the people in the shipyard do it. Who is in charge now?¡±

    "In terms of shipbuilding, Hongyi technician Van Buren and Fran machine technician Oliver are mainly responsible. Van Buren is mainly responsible for large warships, and Oliver is responsible for small and medium-sized warships. As for the debugging and installation of ship artillery, as well as the training of gunners  , and the guidance group led by Capone Marvinusson, who originally surrendered to the deputy town, is in charge."

    "Well" Ding Yunyi nodded: "It's good to have a clear division of labor, but it still requires a comprehensive and complex schedule. Zhenxing, you are the main general of my Tiger Guard Navy, and Qin Yun has to take care of the Golden Eagle.  Cheng and Daming Ocean Company, it is not a long-term solution to keep you distracted. Hey, let me discuss something with you How can the deputy mayor talk about it?" Cai Jiuzhou said hurriedly; "But if you want to do something with your subordinates, no matter what,Just give the order.  "

    Ding Yunyi said with a smile: "You can't make the decision if you agree to this. The Taiwan shipyard today is all thanks to the help of your father Cai Qizhen. Now he has moved all the shipyards here and merged them with those in Taiwan.  He doesn't care much about things on the sea route. He is in his prime, so he is just idle. Aren't he afraid of being bored? "

    Cai Jiuzhou was startled, then realized: "Does the deputy town want my father to manage this place?"

    "Yes, yes." Ding Yunyi smiled and said: "Cai Gong is very experienced in this area, with high qualifications and deep prestige. Besides, doesn't he still have shares in this shipyard? Let's discuss it with him and let him  Firstly, I can rest assured that he is here. Secondly this shipyard is mainly manufacturing warships. Not only can it not make any money, but it also needs to pay a large amount of money every year. He is in charge of this place.  Wouldn't it be easier to say a lot Cai Jiuzhou couldn't laugh or cry. The deputy town's plan was good. Not only did he let his father do the work for free, but the shipyard lost so much money every year that his father couldn't say anything.

    "No way, no way." Ding Yunyi always smiles when asking for help: "Isn't it difficult for us now? The expedition fleet to Mexico will soon -< Piaotian Literature registered members recommend this work >-,  Our entire fortune is almost tied to this. Someone has to be responsible for the shipyard now. Don¡¯t worry, sooner or later I will make the shipyard profitable.¡±

    "According to your Excellency's conception, almost all the shipyards are building warships for the use of the Huben Guard Navy. It's unclear when we can make money." Cai Jiuzhou muttered, and then said helplessly: "Now that your Excellency has said it, the job  It¡¯s hard to object, I¡¯ll go back and discuss it with my father, but I can¡¯t say whether he will agree.¡±

    "Yes, yes, I will definitely agree." Ding Yunyi hurriedly struck while the iron was hot: "Go back and tell Mr. Cai that as long as he agrees, I will always think of ways to find an official position in the court for him. Now you have a high-ranking official in the Cai family.  Isn¡¯t everyone happy?¡±

    Cai Jiuzhou didn¡¯t believe it at all.  The deputy town is like this. When I beg you, everything is easy to say, but you can wait until the matter is over.

    But Cai Jiuzhou doesn¡¯t blame him. He knows that Ding Yunyi is very rare now.  We need to develop Taiwan and Penghu, and so many disaster victims are coming.  Moreover, in Fujian, Zhang Kentang and Zheng Zhilong are still eyeing this place and cannot relax for a moment.  When I go back this time, I have to persuade my father to agree no matter what, so I just want to help the deputy.

    According to Taiwan¡¯s development, it will soon reach a very large scale. At that time, all the efforts will be rewarded.

    "The fleet heading to Mexico is basically ready and will be ready soon - < Piaotian Literature registered members recommend this work > ." Ding Yunyi sighed: "I am actually very worried. God knows what will happen on the way.  , God knows Before he finished speaking, Xie Tian hurriedly walked in and whispered a few words in Ding Yunyi's ear. Ding Yunyi's expression changed drastically: "Really?  Is the information accurate?  "

    "It's absolutely true." Xie Tian whispered.

    "Okay, okay." Ding Yunyi sneered a few times, walked back and forth a few steps and then said coldly: "Order, immediately rush all the Tiger Guard generals to the Golden Eagle City residence to hold an emergency meeting!" (To be continued)

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 280: Fight for Taiwan!

    "Everyone, something happened, so I summoned you here so urgently."

    Ding Yunyi looked gloomy and glanced at the subordinates who had been summoned urgently and didn't know what happened: "Thank God, please tell everyone."

    "Yes." Xie Tian stood up: "According to reliable information, in Batavia on Java Island, the four countries of Hongyi, Franji, Ganrasi and Britain have signed a 'Holy Eastern Treaty'  , the four countries formed a joint fleet, and warships from all countries have gathered on Java Island, the target is Taiwan! "

    As soon as this statement came out, it immediately caused chaos.

    The generals were all shocked and kept whispering and discussing.  It was too sudden. The four countries formed a joint fleet?  About to invade Taiwan?

    Taiwan has just made progress, and is it suddenly facing another crisis?

    A four-nation combined fleet?  Can Taiwan successfully cope with it on its own?  Although the Huben Guard Navy already has a certain scale, can it deal with the warships of the four countries?

    "Everyone be quiet." Ding Yunyi asked his subordinates to calm down: "Things are as they are now, and no matter how much we say, it will not change. Everyone, our previous fights with Hongyi and Zheng Zhilong were all near misses. But  This time, it is related to the survival crisis of Taiwan and our Huben Guards. If we do not handle it properly, all our previous hard work will be ruined I called you here just to let you talk about this matter.  what to do?"

    "If you can fight, feel free to fight." Xie Xuan was very worried: "Although our Huben Guards are slightly larger, we are facing the combined fleet of the four countries. How to fight? What I mean is to immediately notify the imperial court and the governor of Fujian  Zhang Kentang, Zhang Kentang issued a warning, why should we sit down and negotiatenegotiation?" Zhang Xianxuan sneered: "If we can negotiate, there will be no need to fight in Fujian, Penghu, and Liaoluowan.  No need to fight. Since Hongyi is here, he will not stop until he achieves his goal! Fight even if I kill all the troops!"

    "Fight?" Xie Xuan immediately said: "What if we kill them all? What else can we do to defend Taiwan and Penghu? I know Brother Zhang is a powerful warrior, but this is a matter of our survival!"

    Xiao Yifeng, who came from Penghu, thought for a while: "Deputy Town, it is expected that our Ming Dynasty also fought against the joint navy of Hongyi and Liu Xiang in Luowan. It was a great victory. But while actively preparing for the war, he quickly urged Zhang Kentang and Zheng Zhilong to send troops.  , if we can gather the strength of the three parties, we can form a huge deterrent to the four countries' combined navy, and this battle will be successful!"

    "No!" Before Xiao Yifeng finished speaking, Qin Yun had already objected loudly: "It's easy to invite a god but hard to send him away. Zhang Kentang and Zheng Zhilong have been eyeing our Taiwan for a long time. If we invite them here this time, it will be an opportunity.  . If we lose, they can take the opportunity to fight the Hongyi again. If we win, they will have an excuse to station their warships in Taiwan and Penghu for a long time. How should we respond at that time?  After all, the deputy mayor is an official of the imperial court, can he still be expelled? Inviting them here is equivalent to putting a perfect opportunity in front of them! Besides, I still have concerns about what will happen if they really arrive.  Our Huben Guard Navy is fully engaged in dealing with the combined fleets of the four countries. What if they suddenly seize the Golden Eagle City?"

    Xiao Yifeng was a little confused: "The deputy town was appointed by the imperial court to control Taiwan and Penghu. Do they dare to do this openly?"

    "Dare, of course I dare!" Qin Yun sneered a few times: "Fujian is so far away from the capital. It will be very difficult for the court to reach here. Besides, the court's main energy is now focused on the border and the Central Plains bandits. What happened in Fujian?  As long as it is not a rebellion, the imperial court will turn a blind eye. Moreover, the imperial court uses deputy towns to guard Taiwan and Penghu in order to allow the deputy towns to defend the two places. Apart from these, we can give nothing to the imperial court.  What Kentang gave to the court was nothing but nothing! No matter how much the emperor valued the deputy town, which one was more important than the life-threatening salary? If there was no deputy town in Taiwan, it could be replaced, but it could bring more benefits to the court.  The official who comes for a lot of money can¡¯t be exchanged for it!¡±

    The generals nodded one after another, and Ding Yunyi couldn't help but frown.

    What Qin Yun said was absolutely correct. Although he gained Chongzhen's trust, his trust was not unconditional. It was for this purpose that he used Zhang Kentang and Zheng Zhilong to control himself.  No matter whose hands Taiwan ended up in, as long as it was still under the jurisdiction of the Ming Dynasty, it actually had nothing to do with Chongzhen.  What he wants is the amount of food and wages that Fujian pays every year!

    No matter how great contributions I made in Fujian, the Central Plains, and the border, I was nothing compared to hundreds of thousands of dollars.

    The imperial court can replace itself with others at any time and at any time.

    "Please invite Zhang Kentang and Zheng Zhilong. They cannot be used unless it is absolutely necessary." Ding Yunyi said slowly: "The question now is not whether to fight. Fight, we must fight."Even if we don¡¯t want to fight, the enemy will force us to fight!  But how to fight this battle?  Inviting Zhang Kentang and Zheng Zhilong is a last resort and is not feasible for the time being.  So the question now is whether to use Golden Eagle City as a solid city and hold on to it, or to take the initiative and fight them at sea!  "

    His eyes suddenly fell on Su Yang Qiuyuan, who was specially called by him: "Su Yang, I see you haven't said a word until now. Do you have any ideas in mind?"

    "I don't have any good ideas, but I have some ideas." Su Yang Qiuyuan said with a smile: "Since the deputy town decided to fight, I have nothing more to say. But Su Yang heard a story. Back then, Qin  With the rise of the country, the five kingdoms of Wei, Zhao, Han, Yan, and Chu followed Gongsun Yan's plan and joined forces to fight against Qin. The Qin State could not resist it. King Qin listened to Zhang Yi's plan. Each of the five countries had their own agendas and could not fight the enemy together.  They first forced Yan to retreat, then forced Chu to retreat, and finally gathered the strength of Qin to fight Wei, Zhao, and Han. Qin won a great victory, beheading 80,000 people, and shocked the Shandong states. From then on, no one dared to do so again.  He took the initiative to provoke Qin. I wonder if the deputy town has ever heard of this story?"

    Of course Ding Yunyi has heard of it.

    People usually think that Su Qin and Zhang Yi are political enemies, the initiators of He Zong and Li Heng respectively, and they attack each other.  For people at the same time.  "Historical Records" and "Warring States Policy" both record this.  However, Su Qin died twenty-six years later than Zhang Yi.  Zhang Yi was in front and Su Qin was behind. When Zhang Yi was the prime minister of Qin, he was the prime minister of Qin.  Su Qin was still a young man who had not yet entered the political arena, and had never interacted with Zhang Yi at all.  Zhang Yi's real opponent is Gongsun Yan, and Gongsun Yan is the initiator of the synergistic strategy.

    Gongsun Yan was in Qin in the fifth year of King Huiwen of Qin and was built by Daliang.  Later he lived in Wei.  Chen Zhen, the envoy of Chu, was also a political strategist. He passed Wei.  Offer your advice to Gongsun Yan.  He said, "Wei Xiangtian wanted to make an appointment with the princes to get married, but the King of Chu was suspicious but did not believe it. If you invite the King of Wei, say that you have friendship with the King of Yan and Zhao. Envoys have come to invite you many times. If the King of Wei agrees to you, give him  You don¡¯t need more cars, just thirty. You display them in the court and publicly declare that you are going to Yan and Zhao.¡± Gongsun Yan did as he was told, and the king of Yan and Zhao sent an envoy.  When Gongsun Yan was welcomed to their country, the King of Chu heard about it and was furious, thinking that Tian needed to bully him.  He didn't listen to Tian Yu's words at all.  When the State of Qi heard that Gongsun Yan was going to Yanzhao, he also sent people to entrust him with state affairs.  As a result, Gongsun Yan carried out the affairs of the Three Kingdoms and gained considerable power.

    After that, Gongsun Yan attacked Qin with Wei, Zhao, Han, Yan and Chu.  this attack.  There was no victory, and the army returned to Hangu Pass.  But this attack was still a famous attack on Qin.  Because Xirong Yiqu had contacts with Wei.  Once, Lord Yiqu came to Wei.  Gongsun Yan took this opportunity to advise Yiqujun to be more vigilant against Qin.  He said, if nothing happens in the Central Plains.  Qin will burn, kill, and plunder you; if something happens in the Central Plains, Qin will send heavy coins to make friends with you.  Later, the Five Kingdoms attacked Qin.  It happened that at this time, Qin Yiwenxiu was pure and beautiful, and there were hundreds of beauties, leaving Yiyi to the king.  Lord Yiqu gathered his ministers to discuss the matter.  Lord Yiqu said, this is what Gongsun Yan said back then.  So he raised troops to attack Qin and defeated the Qin people.

    Gongsun Yan's alliance was still very effective, but when he met Zhang Yi, he was finally defeated by Zhang Yi's plan of alliance, and the Five Kingdoms Alliance was finally completely disintegrated.

    This is the story told by Su Yang Qiuyuan. Ding Yunyi quickly understood: "You mean, now these four countries are united, and I should join forces to break them?"

    "That's right!" Su Yang Qiuyuan nodded and said: "How similar is the current situation to Gongsun Yan's alliance of five kingdoms? There has never been a war between Yan and Qin, and there is no territorial dispute between Chu and Qin. We really want to fight with Qin.  The only ones who fight to the death are Wei, Zhao, Han and Jin. As for the so-called four-nation combined fleet, we have never had a direct conflict with the Qianlusi people and the Folangji people. We even have trade relations with them, and even have continuous business relations with the United Kingdom.  We have never met each other, so how can there be a conflict? The only real enemy is the Red Yi. I expect that the main enemy in the naval battle will be the Red Yi. If we lose, the three countries will take advantage of it. If we win,  , then the three countries will definitely withdraw their troops! They may not be willing to go all out to help Hongyi!"

    "Okay!" Ding Yunyi stood up with an "ooh" and said loudly: "Su Yang's words of seeking fate are the same as what I am thinking. How can the four-nation combined fleet be so reliable? Fight, fight resolutely! But in my heart  I don¡¯t just want to fight a red barbarian!¡±

    As soon as these words came out, everyone's spirits were lifted, and Ding Yunyi said loudly:

    "Everyone, among the four countries, Hongyi Country, Folangji Country, Ganlusi Country, and Britain, Ganlusi has trade relations with us. They don't know how to fight, they are just bluffing, and they want to get some benefits from it. I want to send someone to  Go to the Ganrasi people and find Hurtado de Cocuera. Tell him that as long as he can stand still, Taiwan will also grant him trading rights, and the Ganrasi fleet will travel between Taiwan, Penghu, and Fujian.  , I will never stop him if he doesn't agree"Yun Yi sneered: "Tell him, even if our Huben Guards Navy is defeated, I will lead the defeated soldiers and join the pirates. From then on, I will attack his Luzon and all dry silk fleets day and night, and there will be no one."  The ship can reach Luzon, but no ship in Luzon can sail. At the same time, Yishu and Yiwu, who are also active in the nearby waters, lead their fleet and cruise outside Luzon, ready to attack Luzon at any time.  Looks like Song! But it's a problem to negotiate with Cocuera Father Marco is the most suitable, but he is about to go on an expedition with the expedition fleet, should he be kept temporarily?" Qin Yun suggested from the side.

    "No, the voyage fleet will go to sea as planned without delay." Ding Yun refused flatly.

    Qin Yun frowned: "Then there is another candidate, that Simond from Jinzhou. Although this man is not old, he is proficient in several languages ??and is very smart. He can be sent to convey the Lord's wishes.  "

    "Well, this person can do it." Ding Yunyi nodded: "I'll find him soon."

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? that??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡±

    The generals were shocked when they heard this. The deputy commander actually wanted to attack the fleets of three countries at the same time with one against three?

    "If you want to fight, let's fight so hard that they won't dare to look at me in Taiwan from now on!" Ding Yunyi said with murderous intent: "Once the war starts, attack the British ships with all your strength. The only ones who dare to save are Hongyi, Fo Langji and the British  We have always been in conflict. Although we are temporarily in alliance, we will definitely not go all out to save the British. I will use the main force to attack the British, and the second force to hold back the Hongyi, and use force to deter Fo Langji. It is up to me to take the initiative!"

    ¡°What if the Folangji Kingdom tries its best to rescue him?¡± Ye Dahai, who had not spoken for a long time, asked.

    "Gather the dead men on the Clippers!" Ding Yunyi said loudly: "Every ship is piled with fire starters. As long as Fo Langji dares to move, he will light the clippers at all costs and rush towards Fo Langji's ship to let the Fo Langji people know.  , these Clippers warriors are here to fight!¡±

    "Deputy Town, I am willing to lead these Clippers dead soldiers!"

    Looking over there, it was Wang Wei who wanted to be a general!

    Ding Yunyi looked at it with his eyes: "The dead men on the Clippers will never come back. Nine times out of ten they will die. Are you afraid?"

    "Don't be afraid!" Wang Wei's voice was loud: "But if I survive, what will I do if I am promoted to deputy mayor?"

    "I will promote you to guard duty!" Ding Yunyi said with a smile: "How is this officer?"

    "Okay! Keep your word!" Wang Wei was not afraid of rejoicing.

    "Although Zhang Kentang and Zheng Zhilong cannot be allowed to intervene, they must be informed." Ding Yunyi pondered for a while: "I will go to Fuzhou in person to report the matter to them. Tell them that Taiwan is about to fight for the Ming Dynasty.  , let them decide on their own. Send out the pirate alliance's flag and let the fleets move closer to Taiwan! Everyone, fight for Taiwan!"

    "We are willing to fight to the death with you!"

    "Don't die, live!" Ding Yunyi took a deep breath and said slowly: "You all have to survive for me. Taiwan cannot be lost, and you cannot die. This time I will gather all Taiwan, all Penghu, and all pirates  The power of the alliance will prevent the countries in Europe and the West from facing Taiwan!"

    Fight for Taiwan!  (To be continued)

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 281 Multiple Reactions

    Kentang Zhang and Zheng Zhilong looked at each other.

    A four-nation combined fleet?  Some of them are really too sudden.

    Zhang Kentang frowned and was worried. Although he was ordered to monitor and balance Ding Yunyi, he was an official who only focused on the imperial court. At this time, Taixi used force to suppress the country. Once Ding Yunyi was defeated, he would lose the Ming Dynasty and the imperial court.  face.

    "As the entire Navy of Fujian, we vow to fight to the death with the Taisi!" Zhang Kentang said angrily: "Those Taisi people have invaded our border again and again without repentance. This time they must be taught a lesson!"

    Zheng Zhilong also said at the side: "All the officials of our navy are willing to help in the battle!"

    "Thank you Commander Fu, thank you Deputy Town." Ding Yunyi looked very calm: "But we, Taiwan and Penghu, are capable of repelling the invasion of the West and we will defend our Ming Dynasty to the death. I came here this time just to inform Deputy Town Fu Commander, don't  Nothing else."

    What kind of people are Kent Chang and Zheng Zhilong?  After just one listen, I understood what Ding Yunyi meant, which was to stop the two of them from meddling in Taiwan and Peng affairs.

    Zhang Kentang was silent for a while: "Vice-President Ding, this is a serious matter. If something goes wrong, Taiwan and Penghu will no longer belong to our Ming Dynasty. Please think carefully about this."

    "Commander Fu, Yun Yi has already thought it through." Ding Yunyi said very decisively: "I will use all my strength to fight to the death with him, and I will never let an inch of the two lands fall into the hands of the Western countries. If you come, you will fight, and you will fight.  Win!¡±

    "A good one will fight and win!" Zhang Kentang praised loudly: "Since Deputy Town Ding is so confident, I will wait for the good news in Fuzhou!"

    "Thank you!" Ding Yunyi handed over his hand: "The military situation is urgent, Yun Yi will go back to Taiwan now!"

    "Commander Fu. Zheng has also returned to Quanzhou, patrolling day and night. Once Taiwan needs it, our navy will immediately go out to fight!" Zheng Zhilong seemed to be worried and said hurriedly.

    When the two walked out of the governor's office, Zheng Zhilong asked softly: "Xiang Wen is really sure."

    "Yes!" Ding Yunyi nodded: "Originally, I wanted to inform Deputy Town Zheng first, but the military situation is urgent. I don't care about that much anymore. Deputy Town Zheng, you and I have a covenant first. If I make a mistake this time, I will only  I am afraid that the Zheng family navy will also be shaken, so I also ask deputy town Zheng to be prepared. Once the Hubenwei navy is defeated, the Zheng family navy will quickly mobilize all its troops and attack Taiwan.  It will definitely damage the vitality of the Four Nations United Navy!"

    Zheng Zhilong was startled, Ding Yunyi was determined to die.

    In fact, Ding Yunyi has made two preparations. If he wins, there is nothing to say; but if the situation he least wants to see occurs, he would rather give Taiwan to Zheng Zhilong than let it fall into the hands of the Westerners.  .

    "Why doesn't Xiang Wen use Golden Eagle City as a line of defense to cooperate with the navy in fighting?" Zheng Zhilong suddenly asked.

    Ding Yunyi said calmly: "Golden Eagle City is the last choice. It is also a last resort. If we rely on Golden Eagle City to resist the enemy, then Golden Eagle City will be greatly damaged, and all life in the city will be ruined"

    This is just a rhetoric on his part, and indeed he has concerns in this regard.  But the more important one is that Ding Yunyi is ready to test the combat effectiveness of his Huben Guards Navy.

    We always have to have a good battle with the enemy at sea. There are some things that we cannot avoid even if we avoid them

    He had another idea. If the Huben Guards Navy was defeated by the four-nation combined fleet attack, he would quickly lead the remaining troops to retreat into the Golden Eagle City.  Seeing that they were defeated, Kent Chang and Zheng Zhilong would definitely not allow Taiwan to suffer a loss and would use all their strength to provide reinforcements.  As long as Golden Eagle City is still in his hands, everything will have a chance of turning

    The two discussed together and entered Quanzhou to bid farewell to each other.  Ding Yunyi immediately came to the official office of Ye Yuan, the prefect of Quanzhou. When he saw his brother-in-law, Ye Yuan, who had already learned about the situation, couldn't wait to ask: "Are you sure?"

    "No!" Ding Yunyi shook his head honestly: "The combined fleets of the four countries are powerful. It is hard to say whether the Huben Guards Navy can defeat them."

    "If Golden Eagle City is in danger." Ye Yuan was suddenly shocked: "We can't let Zhang Fushuai and Zheng Zhilong help in the battle, what can we do?"

    "If you can't fight, you have to fight!" Ding Yunyi smiled: "Brother-in-law, don't worry. This time I will use all the strength of Taiwan to fight to the death. Even if they eat me, I will knock out a few of their teeth."

    Ye Yuan nodded and said, "Xiang Wen's wife and concubines are all in Taiwan. Why not temporarily move to Quanzhou and return to Taiwan after the war?"

    Ding Yunyi knew that his brother-in-law had good intentions, but he smiled and said: "Brother-in-law, I am afraid that my wives and concubines will not come even if they are asked to come. If the Golden Eagle City is not destroyed, they are safe and sound. If it is destroyed, the whole city will be soldiers, including men, women and children!"

    Ye Yuan took a breath of air-conditioning, DingThe meaning of Yi's words couldn't be clearer. If Taixi attacked the city directly, Ding Yunyi was ready to mobilize the entire city and fight to the last soldier.

    "Xiang Wen is here." Ding Biyue's voice came from inside.

    "Don't let your sister know, so as not to worry."

    Ye Yuan had just finished giving instructions, and Ding Biyue had already walked out.

    "Second sister." Ding Yunyi immediately put on a smile.

    "You still have the nerve to call me second sister." Ding Biyue's face darkened: "First you took a concubine without marrying a wife, and then you secretly married a wife in Suzhou. Do you still have your parents in your eyes? And me.  This second sister?¡±

    "Second sister, forgive me." Ding Yunyi said quickly: "It was an emergency at that time, and my brother had no choice but to do this."

    Ding Biyue rolled her eyes at him: "But this time I finally made a good choice. The Deng family is a great Confucian family in the south of the Yangtze River, and it is worthy of my Ding family. But I have never seen my sister-in-law, so many in Taiwan."  Damn it, you haven¡¯t come to see me and your brother-in-law yet, do you want us to go see her again like last time? Did you forget, or did the Deng family not teach her this rule? "

    Ding Yunyi was shocked when he heard this.

    ¡°As a sister, I am good at everything. Even if I have to follow the rules, I must also follow the rules. If there is even the slightest mistake, it will not be allowed.  Now that war is about to begin in Taiwan, how can I have time to think about these things?  He gritted his teeth and said, "My brother was negligent. Things are busy in Taiwan right now. After a few days, I will bring Lianyu to apologize to my brother-in-law and sister."

    Only then did Ding Biyue see a smile on her face.

    Ding Yunyi was concerned about Taiwan and did not dare to stay for a long time. He exchanged glances with Ye Yuan and Ye Yuan said, "Xiang Wen, you still have something to do in Taiwan, so go back first. If you need anything, just send someone to let us know."

    At this time, not many people in Quanzhou, or even in Fujian as a whole, knew that Taiwan and Penghu were facing a huge crisis.

    Zheng Zhilong also felt that the crisis was coming towards the Zheng family.

    This time the four-nation combined fleet.  It is a challenge for Ding Yunyi, and it is the same for the Zheng family.

    Zheng Zhibao seemed to sense that the opportunity was coming, and he excitedly suggested to Zheng Zhilong: "Brother, when the Westerners attack Taiwan, why don't we, the Zheng Family Navy, make a surprise attack? Ding Yunyi is attacked from two sides, how can we not be defeated? At that time, we  The worries of the confidants can be considered solved"

    "You fart!" Zheng Zhilong scolded angrily: "Why are you thinking about these things all day long? You don't even think about it. What good will it do to us to defeat Ding Yunyi? Retake Taiwan? Taixi has a victorious army with momentum.  Seriously, can we take back Taiwan? This is still a trivial matter. If we are defeated by the Western Fleet, even our Zheng Family Navy will be in danger!"

    "Ah? Whywhy" Zheng Zhibao looked confused.

    Zheng Zhifeng on the side smiled and shook his head: "Fourth brother, if you think about it carefully, my Zheng family is not afraid of Hongyi, Folangji or Ganlusi people. If they want to trade normally, they have to look at me.  The Zheng family's expression. They all have to pay money to my Zheng family, and they can't lose even one tael. But if they defeat Hu Benwei this time, they will see how powerful the combined power is. If they win, they will also win in the future.  We will unite to deal with our Zheng family navy. By then, our Zheng family's dignity may be gone! So instead of attacking Ding Yunyi this time, we must give him appropriate help."

    Zheng Zhibao touched his head and felt that this matter was too complicated.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Brother, if you and Ding Yunyi are enemies, just be enemies, why are they united together inexplicably.  Is it possible that he still wants to help Ding Yunyi fight the war?

    Zheng Zhilong did not explain to him any more: "Lao San, you and Mang Er are leading the warships to cruise in the nearby waters. Once a war breaks out, do not join the war. If Ding Yunyi wins, he will take advantage of the opportunity to attack the Taixi Fleet. If he loses, he will also attack in the same way.  . I expect that with Ding Yunyi¡¯s character, even if they lose, it will not make things easier for the Thai people. The battle between the four-nation combined fleets has not stopped, and my Zheng Family Navy suddenly attacked. On the one hand, it can make them fear me like a tiger, and on the other hand, it can also spy on Taiwan."

    "Yes!" Zheng Zhifeng and Zheng Zhibao responded together.

    "In short, there is only one option!" Zheng Zhilong's voice suddenly rose: "Taiwan and Penghu must not fall into the hands of Taixi, otherwise, the entire situation in Fujian will change."

    The weather in Fujian is about to change.

    A huge crisis is coming to Ding Yunyi, to Penghu, Taiwan, and to Fujian.

    This is a real challenge from Thailand to the Ming Dynasty

    At this time in Fuzhou, Fujian Governor Zhang Kentang was also caught in a huge contradiction.  The arrival of the four-nation combined fleet was too sudden.It¡¯s over.

    "As the governor of Fujian, I nominally control Taiwan and Penghu, but in fact Ding Yunyi is the master of these two places." Zhang Kentang looked worried: "Ding Yunyi made Taiwan and Penghu his own territory, and he can't pour water on him."  The needle couldn't go in, and the court's hand couldn't reach in at all Not to mention, since he regained Taiwan, everyone in Fujian, big and small, has made contributions, and every one of them is very grateful to him.  Everyone said good things about him. Zheng Zhilong's attitude suddenly changed during this period, and he seemed to be on Ding Yunyi's side. Ding Yunyi's power has become"

    "Fushuai, what should we do now?" His confidant Huang Gushan asked carefully.

    "Just wait and see what happens." Zhang Kentang took two steps back and forth: "No matter what, we cannot let Taiwan and Penghu, which were recovered with so much hard work, fall into the hands of the Westerners again. If Ding Yunyi loses, he will do whatever it takes to rise up.  The entire Fujian army, together with Zheng Zhilong's navy, will take back the two places by force!"

    "Zheng Zhilong? Will he obey orders?" Huang Gushan was a little worried.

    "I am the governor of Fujian, and I have to force him to send troops!" Zhang Kentang said sternly, but then he sighed: "Although Ding Yunyi is ambitious, he is quite effective in guarding Taipei and Peng. I only hope that he  It would be better not to lose this time"

    Huang Gushan was startled and did not understand what Fushuai meant: "In that case, Sir"

    "I have no personal conflicts with him. I even admire this person very much, but I am an official in the Ming Dynasty." Zhang Kentang smiled bitterly: "Eating the emperor's salary is a matter of loyalty to the emperor. Gu Shan, wait a moment.  In a moment, I will write a secret letter, and you will set off immediately and take it to the capital to present it to the emperor in person. "

    Zhang Kentang¡¯s writing was as fast as flying and he finished it quickly.

    The secret book briefly talks about how the four-nation joint fleet invaded Taiwan and Penghu, and then writes that Ding Yunyi is capable and seems to be loyal to the imperial court at present, but he is too ambitious and has no big quarrel with Zheng Zhilong.  the difference.  As his power gradually increased, Taiwan and Penghu became his private kingdom, which no one else could interfere with.  If things go on like this, no one will be able to control him, so please ask the court to be vigilant.

    He also wrote about the recent changes in attitude between Ding Yunyi and Zheng Zhilong, who seem to have come together, which has become the biggest hidden danger in Fujian.  If the two of them really join forces, the governor himself is no match for them.  However, this time the large-scale invasion of the four countries in Thailand and the West will need to be resisted by Ding Yunyi and his Tiger Guards, so it is not appropriate to touch him for the time being.  Once this crisis is over, the court will find ways to reduce his power, or even transfer him away from Taiwan and Peng

    Once this secret information falls into the hands of Chongzhen, the blow to Ding Yunyi will be huge.

    Zhang Kentang sealed the seal and handed it to Huang Gushan, telling him to send it to the capital as quickly as possible without any delay.

    Huang Gushan carefully put it away, said goodbye to Zhang Kentang, and left Fuzhou on Pegasus.  Kentang Zhang was slightly relieved, but what he didn't expect was that things were far from what he thought

    ?¡­

    Outside Fuzhou City.

    "Is this the secret message Zhang Kentang gave to the emperor?"

    "yes."

    "Oh, I understand, keep this secret document and give this to the emperor."

    "My lord, this is a crime of losing one's head!"

    "When you were caught changing secrets, you just lost your head. But if you don't do what I say, your whole family will die. Which one do you think is more serious?"

    "Yes, I understand."

    "Don't be afraid. I have made arrangements for you. If anything changes, I will send your family to Java temporarily. I will ensure that your family will have enough food and clothing for the rest of their lives."

    "Yes, I would like to thank you sir, I will go now."

    "Go ahead, be careful when you get to the capital, and don't show your flaws."

 Part One: The Storm of Penghu Chapter 282: Taiwan is always our Taiwan

    The crisis is getting closer and closer to Taiwan.

    ??The news that keeps coming clearly tells Taiwan and Penghu that the four-nation joint fleet is approaching.

    What is Ding Yunyi doing at this time?  No one could have imagined that at such a critical moment, Ding Yunyi would be playing mahjong with his concubines at home.

    This is simply unimaginable.

    All official documents were delivered directly to his mahjong table. He simply read each official document once, and then concentrated on playing mahjong again.

    Deputy Ding is sure to win!

    Such rumors began to appear in Taiwan.

    Yes, think about it, Vice Town Ding has never been like this in the past. What kind of things does he not do with all his strength?  But only this time, he didn't take it seriously at all.

    Vice Town Ding already has a way to defeat the combined fleet of the four countries!

    The Huben Guards soldiers felt relieved, and so did the Taiwanese people.

    With Deputy Ding here and the Tiger Guards here, Taiwan is impregnable

    "Eighty thousand."

    "That's nonsense." Ah Xi spread the cards forward and said with a smile: "Brother Ding, you know I want 80,000 yuan, why are you still fighting?"

    "Ah, accidentally, I made a mistake, made a mistake." Ding Yunyi said absently while shuffling the cards.

    "Brother Ding, you have been charging a few times in succession. If you continue like this, you will lose everything again."

    Han Xiaoxiao held the cards and said with a smile: "I'm afraid our husband's mind is not on playing mahjong, and the Thai and Western troops are pressing down on the border. In order to stabilize the hearts of Taiwan's military and civilians, my husband pretends to be as if nothing has happened. In fact, he wants to start a war with the Thai and Westerners right now.  ¡±

    When his wife mentioned the central issue, Ding Yunyi sighed and put away the cards: "No more fighting."

    Seeing that her husband was upset, several women also stopped. Han Xiaoxiao asked, "Can this battle be won?"

    Ding Yunyi has not answered yet.  Chen Yuanyuan has already said lazily: "With Brother Ding here, there is no battle that cannot be won. No matter how fierce those Taixi people are, can they be more fierce than Brother Ding? We don't have to worry. We just wait for the triumphant return of the Tiger Guards.  That¡¯s it.¡±

    Ding Yunyi's depressed mood was swept away by Chen Yuanyuan's words: "Okay, okay, wait until I beat away those Thais. I must reward you well when I come back."

    "Madam, why haven't you told Brother Ding about that happy event?" At this time, Lu Xue suddenly said quietly.

    "Ah, happy event, what happy event?" Ding Yunyi asked quickly.

    Han Xiaoxiao's face turned red: "I originally wanted to tell you this later, for fear that it would affect your fight. But Lu Xue is a fast-talking girl, so she has to say it. I, I have  "

    "Yes, what's the matter?" Ding Yunyi asked stupidly, then suddenly realized and jumped up: "Are you pregnant?"

    Seeing Han Xiaoxiao nodded shyly.  Ding Yunyi laughed "haha", and he actually picked up Han Xiaoxiao and laughed loudly: "Okay, okay, I, Ding Yunyi, have a son. Okay, okay!"

    "Hurry up and put it down." Ah Xi's face turned pale with fright: "What if you fall and hit Sister Han?"

    Ding Yunyi then let go of Han Xiaoxiao. Han Xiaoxiao pursed his lips and smiled: "How do you know he must be his son?"

    Ding Yunyi laughed and sat down again: "I, Ding Yunyi, are so wise and powerful, so the child I will give birth to will definitely be a son. I can't be wrong."

    Several women looked at each other, what does the birth of a son have to do with being a wise and powerful person?

    "How many months has it been?" Ding Yunyi asked worriedly.

    "I asked a doctor a few days ago. It's only been a month."

    "Ah, take care of yourself, take care of yourself." Ding Yunyi couldn't help but be overjoyed to receive such news before setting off.

    Chen Yuanyuan suddenly sighed softly at the side.

    Han Xiaoxiao understood her thoughts best and held Chen Yuanyuan's hand: "Husband, by next year, you can officially marry Yuanyuan, and this title should be finalized."

    "Ah, yes, yes." Now he responds to whatever Han Xiaoxiao writes, like a yes-man.  Suddenly I remembered what my brother-in-law said to me: "I just came back from Quanzhou, do you want to go to Quanzhou to stay for a few days?"

    These women were so smart that they understood the meaning of Ding Yunyi's words as soon as they heard it. Han Xiaoxiao immediately said: "We sisters have also discussed this matter. How can we leave first while our husbands are fighting bloody battles here?"  The truth? Don¡¯t worry, husband, we won¡¯t cause any trouble for you.¡±

    This answer was also expected by Ding Yunyi. After hearing it now, he nodded and said: "That's fine. The war is coming. If I take care of it firstMy daughter-in-law has been sent away. I don¡¯t know what the soldiers and civilians will think"

    Then he said with great enthusiasm: "Anyway, don't worry, if I, Ding Yunyi, can't even protect my own wife, am I still a man?"

    He is energetic and heroic, which is why these women admire him.

    Deng Lianyu happened to come out. She originally wanted to see Ding Yunyi for something, but when she saw her husband and his concubine chatting and laughing there, she felt sad and quietly turned back.

    ??Close the door and sit there motionless.

    She didn¡¯t recognize Ding Yunyi as a man before. Since her brother forced her to marry him, she would just follow the chicken when marrying a chicken, and follow a dog when marrying a dog. She would just be a member of the Ding family.

    But on the night of the wedding, Ding Yunyi didn't even touch himself. He only said to himself, "I will always make you willing to be my wife. Although it is not possible today, our days are still long."

    ¡° I followed my husband to Taiwan and gradually got to know Ding Yunyi.  He is an indomitable hero who fights pirates, fights against red barbarians, destroys bandits, and kills golden prisoners. Everything he does is vigorous and soaring to the sky. Being able to marry such a person is not considered an injustice in his life.  .

    Especially under such difficult conditions in Taiwan, he also attracted more than 200,000 disaster victims to Taiwan. He gave them food, clothing, and shelter at all costs He managed to survive for two people with one person.  One hundred thousand lives, such a feat would make even God cry.

    What kind of man is this?

    Deng Lianyu knew that she was completely devoted to Ding Yunyi.  But her husband never entered her room, as if she didn't exist at all.  What he prefers is being with those concubines.

    From the very beginning, this was a political marriage. No matter what he was like, he was still Ding Yunyi's wife and was still in Taiwan. Ding Yunyi didn't care about other aspects at all.

    Is this what my life is like?

    Deng Lianyu¡¯s tears flowed silently

    At this time, the laughter and fighting outside became louder.  After a while, Qin Yun rushed in angrily: "Third brother, I'm very busy outside. It would be better for you to play mahjong with your sister-in-law here."

    Ding Yunyi smiled and said: "Fourth brother, you came just in time. Han Xiaoxiao has my seed in his belly, Ding Yunyi."

    Qin Yun was startled, and all his anger disappeared: "Congratulations, sister-in-law. But this Third brother, I had it earlier than you That Hongyi woman Rachel Sha already had three in her belly  It¡¯s been a month¡­¡±

    "Ah" Ding Yunyi was stunned, and his wives were also stunned.

    this?  Qin Yun and Mrs. Hongyi have a baby?  what is this?  Mixed race?  Who do you look like when you are born?  Ding Yunyi couldn't laugh or cry: "Fourth brother, you really make your third brother look good. There are so many good women from the Ming Dynasty that you don't want, but you have to find a Hongyi woman. I can tell you, you want a Hongyi woman to be your main wife.  , that¡¯s a no-brainer.¡±

    "Third brother, don't worry, third brother, don't worry." Qin Yun said repeatedly: "Third brother, go to the study to say something."

    Ding Yunyi knew that he had something serious to do with him, so he followed him to the study.  Qin Yun said: "Taiwan is generally ready for war, with ships, weapons, gunpowder, and bows and arrows. If we can win the naval battle, we will definitely win. If we lose the naval battle, we can persist for a long time with the strength of Golden Eagle City  ¡±

    "We cannot lose the naval battle." Ding Yunyi said decisively: "Our navy has fought several battles, but has never experienced a major war. The arrival of the four-nation combined fleet this time provides us with an excellent opportunity. If we win, we will  From now on, the Huben Guards Navy will no longer have to fear anyone. If it is defeated, I am afraid that its morale will not be restored within a few years"

    He said and fell silent for a moment: "But preparations still need to be made, Fourth Brother, you go and do something for me. The Taiwan Shipyard and the Firearms Bureau are full of fire starters. And send someone to take charge. In case  "

    "Yes, I understand" Although Qin Yun was shocked, he still responded.

    Third brother is preparing for the worst. Once Taiwan cannot hold on, he will burn with Taiwan, leaving not a single trace for others

    "Also, during the campaign, I kept a close eye on all the Thais in Golden Eagle City." Ding Yunyi looked gloomy: "There are all the Thais in Golden Eagle City. Although they work for me, they are not allowed to do anything. I will give it to you.  A special guard team will be dispatched. You and Xie Tian will kill anyone who attempts to cause trouble!"

    "Yes!" Qin Yun nodded and responded: "Speaking of Xie Tian, ??does the third brother remember that time he asked me to pay attention to the whereabouts of the Golden Sword Guard's silver?"

    After hearing Ding Yunyi¡¯s ¡°enjoyment¡±, Qin Yun followed up.??: "I have secretly traced the money, and the rest of the money has gone there, but the whereabouts of two thousand taels of silver are unknown. I really can't find out where the money went. In addition, the Golden Blade Guards report every month  There is an amount of money that I don¡¯t know what to use for. I have tried to find a way, but Xie Tian controls it very mysteriously"

    "I understand." Ding Yunyi nodded silently: "The pursuit will be tighter, but Xie Tian will not know about it. In these extraordinary times, we cannot mess up the morale of the military."

    "Yes, I understand."

    Ding Yunyi suddenly smiled and asked: "Fourth, are you afraid?"

    Qin Yun was startled: "Afraid, of course I am afraid, how can I not be afraid? That is the combined fleet of the four countries. It is hard to say whether Taiwan can stop it with my own strength. Third brother, tell me the truth.  Are you afraid?"

    "Of course I'm afraid, even more afraid than you." Ding Yunyi didn't hide anything: "If you lose, what will you lose? A stable environment, and you can find a place in the future. But what about me? I have worked hard in Taiwan  After so many years of operation, Peng has finally made some improvements, and suddenly everything is gone overnight? If Taiwan can hold on, that's my duty, but if Taiwan can't hold on, the Westerners won't take my head.  , the imperial court will also punish me."

    ¡°Don¡¯t the imperial court take into account the many contributions that third brother has made in the past?¡± Qin Yun was a little surprised.

    "Credit? Those credits are all gone." Ding Yunyi smiled bitterly: "As an official in this court, even a hundred merits are not worth one sin. The emperor can treat you like a treasure today, but once  In the blink of an eye, you angered him, and he blinked at your commendation yesterday and forgot about it. This great head had to fall to the ground right then"

    Qin Yun fell silent, and after a while he said: "Third brother, no matter how prosperous we are in Taiwan, in the final analysis we are still controlled by others. Not to mention the court, Zhang Kentang and Zheng Zhilong are restraining us at every turn, and our life is not easy at all.  Uncomfortable. I always think about that. When the day comes when my third brother and I stop being officials of this court and become free-spirited pirates, no one will be able to control us. Even if we are caught and beheaded by the government,  It¡¯s also a happy thing.¡±

    Ding Yunyi smiled, yes, as a deputy general, he was not as happy as a pirate.

    "Unless" Qin Yun quietly looked to the side: "I was chatting with Third Brother before, and Third Brother always told me that in a few years there will be earth-shaking changes in the world. I thought about it,  This big change is nothing more than a change of dynasty. Others can't understand the meaning of Third Brother's words, but I can understand it. Third Brother, you have been to many places and are well-informed. You don't have to answer me wrong.  Really, just tell me, what are you going to do when that time comes?"

    Ding Yunyi did not expect that he would ask such a question.

    What will you do when that time comes?  I am far away in Taiwan, and I cannot change the trend of history with my own strength. What should I do when the Ming Dynasty is really dead?

    In fact, Ding Yunyi has thought about this problem countless times, but every time he always feels that his worries are unfounded. Things in Taiwan have not been settled yet, so what should we do after the Ming Dynasty falls?

    But now I suddenly found that I had to consider this issue.

    "Third brother." Qin Yun whispered: "I can't guess what you are thinking, but there are so many brothers following you, and everyone regards you as the backbone. You have to think about your brothers."

    "But there are so many brothers following you."

    Qin Yun's words touched Ding Yunyi's heart deeply.

    So many brothers are eagerly counting on themselves, as they are their backbone and can determine their future destiny.

    Ding Yunyi thought of this, took a deep breath and said slowly:

    "One thing you can rest assured is that no matter what happens in the future, no matter what happens in the future of the Ming Dynasty, Taiwan will always be our Taiwan. I, Ding Yunyi, will never let the place we have worked so hard to conquer be given away to others!"

 Part One: The Storm in Penghu Chapter 283 The United Fleet

    The four-nation combined fleet, the Spanish fleet.

    For Simond¡¯s secret arrival, the Spanish Governor in Luzon, Hurtado de Cocuye, was not very surprised.

    Governor Cocuera knows very well that he is not very willing to attack Taiwan.  He has very pleasant trade relations with Taiwan.

    It¡¯s hard to say whether we will win or lose this time in our attack on Taiwan. If we win, then everything is easy to say, but what if we fail?  Then maybe Taiwan will cut off all trade with Luzon.

    It¡¯s just that the suggestions put forward by Anthony Van Diemen are quite tempting and tempting

    After deciding to send troops, Governor Cocuera was convinced that the Taiwanese man named Ding Yunyi would come to him. Obviously, now that he had a bargaining chip, it would depend on which side offered a higher price  You are very young, Mr. Simond Isabelle Rafal.  Governor Cocuera poured two glasses of wine and handed one to Simond: "Let's get straight to the point, Simond, what did Ding Yunyi ask you to bring me?"  "

    "Open trade rights." Simond no longer concealed anything: "From now on, your fleet will not be intercepted by the Huben Navy when it reaches Taiwan, Penghu, and Fujian. Mr. Governor, do you think this suggestion is tempting?  Power?"

    "Yes." Cocuera was also very frank: "But it is not enough. You must know that Taiwan seems to be difficult to hold now. When we obtain Taiwan, the rewards I will receive will far exceed these."

    "Do you really think so?" Although Simond is young.  But the sophistication shown was surprising: "Mr. Governor, you have never fought against the Ming Dynasty's army. So you don't know their strength. I have not been in Taiwan for a long time, but I have studied everything about them carefully.  . In the Battle of Liaoluo Bay, the fleet of the Dutch and the pirate Liu Xiang suffered an almost devastating blow from the Ming Dynasty. I think you must have heard of this? "

    Governor Cocuera nodded, and Simond then continued: "They have such power, and do you know how many warships the Ming Dynasty had in Fujian? According to my investigation, just the commander of Fujian, His Excellency Zheng Zhilong. That's it."  In addition to having more than 3,000 warships, he also has more than 200,000 troops Cocuyela took a breath, even though he had known it before, when he got the news from Simond.  Confirmed. This huge number is still shocking.

    Three thousand warships?  God, more than all the warships in all Spain put together

    Of course, among these three thousand warships, there are warships actually used for combat, as well as a large number of merchant ships and even fishing boats.  However, this number is enough to make people feel thrilling.

    And Zheng Zhilong traveled across the sea, forcing all ships passing by to pay an annual protection fee of three thousand taels of silver according to his rules, which also originated from this huge fleet.

    Even the Dutch had to lower their arrogant heads in front of him

    Cocuera was a little reluctant: "But I have also heard that there is a conflict between Zheng Zhilong and Ding Yunyi. Ding Yunyi also took away Zheng Zhilong's interests in Taiwan. Do you think that when we attack Taiwan, Zheng Zhilong will  Give him the necessary help?"

    "Maybe, maybe not." Simond shrugged: "But what I can be sure of is that even if Zheng Zhilong stands idly by, you will pay a heavy price if you want to seize Taiwan. By that time, you have worked so hard to defeat  Ding Yunyi's fleet, and when Zheng Zhilong's huge fleet suddenly appears. Governor, what do you think will happen? "

    Cocuyera fell silent, which is indeed worrying.

    "Zheng Zhilong will do this." Simmond told His Excellency the Governor: "He is a very cunning person. Perhaps, I can think that there is a tacit understanding between him and the Dutchtacit understanding? What tacit understanding?" Cocuye  Pull and be alert.

    Simond's face was calm: "You can imagine that when the Dutch occupied Damen, they maintained a strange tacit understanding with Zheng Zhilong. With Zheng Zhilong's power, they did not attack the city of Relanja. What I am worried about  What's wrong is that you may be able to capture Taiwan, but it will be the Dutch who will benefit in the end. In Batavia, the Dutch defeated the British. Of course, they also defeated you Spaniards and Portuguese many times. If you give up again.  If they gain Taiwan, the Dutch power in the East will expand without limit. Do you think you can still restrain them?"

    Kocuyela¡¯s brows knitted together.

    Although what Simond said did not sound good, he and the Spanish officers had also had such worries before.  Now that it comes out of Simond's mouth, this worry has deepened a few levels.

    "No need to mess with the Dutch." Simond raised his hand.He took a sip from the wine glass and said, "Instead of betting on an uncertain future, it is better to focus on a more affordable place. Don't you find the right to trade freely with Taiwan, Penghu, and Fujian tempting? One more thing, I  I have to remind you that Ding Yunyi also asked me to tell you that if you and your fleet insist on launching an attack on Taiwan, even if his Huben Navy is defeated, he will.  He led the defeated troops and joined the pirates. From then on, he attacked your Luzon and all Spanish fleets day and night. No ship could reach Luzon, and no ship from Luzon could sail."

    "Is he threatening me?" Cocuyera was a little angry.

    "Yes, we can regard it as a threat, but please believe that he has such power." Simond said very sincerely: "I am even worried that you will not be able to protect Luzon."

    "What do you mean?" Kocuyela frowned.

    Simond's face was solemn: "How many troops have you left in Luzon? When you set sail, the big pirates Yithu and Puff of Smoke had already led all their ships and sailed to Luzon at full speed, preparing to launch an attack on Luzon.  attack."

    ??Cocuyera was shocked.

    For this attack on Taiwan.  Almost all the Spanish ships and soldiers in Luzon were dispatched, leaving only a few troops in Luzon.  If the pirates take this opportunity to make a sneak attack.  Then Luzon must not be saved.

    Although his Spanish fleet was able to recapture Luzon from the pirates, the pirates burned, killed and plundered Luzon after they came ashore.  What kind of damage will be caused?  And what about the Spaniards who stayed in Luzon?

    ¡°Oh God, my wife and family are still there It¡¯s too late to return now.  Simond said slowly: "But you can rest assured about one thing. A tree and a puff of smoke are all obeying Ding Yunyi's orders. They will not attack under his orders tomorrow."  But do you know what this means?  Like what you just said, threats.  **Naked threat.  Ding Yunyi clearly wants to convey a message to you, either to become his friend or his enemy.  If you choose the latter, then I have no doubt he can do anything.  "

    Kocuyela swallowed hard.

    Returning now.  It's really too late

    When Ding Yunyi's friend obtains trade rights; when he becomes his enemy, he risks losing Lu Song and his family There are only these two paths, and there will be no other path for him to choose  ¡­I would not want Taiwan to launch an attack.  "Kokuera quickly made his decision: "But in return, Luzon cannot suffer any damage.  "

    "I promise." Simond's answer was very certain: "What Ding Yunyi has to deal with now will be the Dutch, Portuguese, and British. He has no intention of becoming your opponent. Of course, he will not embarrass you. The Spanish Fleet  We can still reach Taiwan with the combined fleet, but after the war breaks out, I hope your fleet can remain neutral I am sure I will do so." Cocuyera no longer hesitated: "I will not order me.  The fleet joins the attack. At the same time, I am the commander-in-chief of all the Spanish fleets participating in the battle, including the Spanish warships coming from Java, and I will also order them not to join the battle."

    "Sir, you will become a friend of Taiwan." Simond also breathed a long sigh of relief. He finally completed the task assigned to him by Ding Yunyi. Then, the heavy reward Ding Yunyi promised him can be fulfilled when the war is over.  .

    He has no doubt that Ding Yunyi can win, in his opinion.  The four-nation combined fleet has begun to split.

    And he will stay in the Spanish fleet and with Governor Cocuera until the end of the war After Simond and Cocuera reached a secret agreement, the commander-in-chief of the four-nation combined fleet, Lo Ai,  Dadan was completely kept in the dark and had no idea what was going on with the Spaniards.

    He did not take the Easterners seriously at all, even though Governor Anthony repeatedly told him before he went on the expedition that the Ming Dynasty people were very powerful. They had won many victories in battles with the East India Company, from Penghu to  Liaoluowan, and then to Taiwan.

    And Anthony also warned him that in the Taiwan area, not only Ding Yunyi's army, but also a man named Zheng Zhilong also owned a formidable fleet.  Governor Anthony has secretly sent people to contact Zheng Zhilong, hoping that he can remain neutral after the war breaks out and not affect the "friendship" between the Zheng family and the Netherlands. When the war is over, the Netherlands will definitely give him generous rewards.

    Friendship?  What friendship exists with the East?  Ada Dan was dismissive.

    The powerful Dutch fleet is invincible and the Easterners are vulnerable.  As for the previous failures of the East India Company, he had also studied them carefully, especiallyThe Battle of Luowan and the Battle of Relanja City.

    In the previous battle, the Ming Dynasty army used fire ship tactics, which caught the Dutch fleet off guard and resulted in heavy losses.  But now, Adadan already has a way to deal with this fire ship tactic.

    As for the last battle of Relanja City?  That is even more unworthy of mentioning. The Ming Dynasty only used sneak attack tactics, and the Dutch warships in Relandia did not have time to exert their due power.

    If there is a head-on confrontation at sea, Aidaan firmly believes that he will be able to completely defeat the enemy in the shortest time and at the lowest cost.

    Then, is that the one named Zheng Zhilong?  It would be best if he is willing to cooperate with the East India Company, but if he is unwilling to cooperate, then he will become his next target.

    Adadan's self-confidence has reached its peak, and he is not even willing to listen to the advice of Sumter, the assistant sent to him by Governor Anthony.

    Sumter repeatedly reminded him that although Governor Anthony had sent a letter to Zheng Zhilong, it was hard to say what attitude Zheng Zhilong would adopt towards the upcoming four-nation combined fleet.  And Zheng Zhilong's power is beyond the imagination of Aida Dan.

    "The Ming Dynasty was a very huge country." Sumter tried his best to describe: "She had a huge population and a huge army. They could easily form an army of more than 100,000 people This is simply too big.  It's an exaggeration." Edadan didn't believe it at all. Just like the Dutch people who had never been to the Ming Dynasty, they thought it was just an extremely ridiculous statement: "Sumter, I can understand your worries, but no.  Which country can easily build an army of 100,000 people? I even doubt that the entire Ming Dynasty had an army of 100,000 people?"

    He was too arrogant. He didn't understand the hugeness of the Ming Dynasty at all. Sumter's heart was filled with deep worries: "You have to believe what I say. We also thought so before, including Governor Putmans, but we  We have suffered a lot in this regard. Your Excellency, Commander-in-Chief, you bear the heavy responsibility of the East India Company. Any mistakes will cause us to bear an unbearable price and even cause a series of negative consequences."

    "I know my responsibilities, so there will be no failure." Aidaan said arrogantly: "When the war officially breaks out, I can solve the battle within an hour, and then board the big ship that is originally suitable for us.  Member. By the way, what was the name of Relanja City changed by those Ming Dynasty people? "

    "Golden Eagle City."

    "Ah, Golden Eagle City, I like this name." Aidaan was a little excited: "Of course, I will not use this name again. As for Relanja City? It is a symbol of failure, and I will not use it again. Or  What do you think of this name, Mr. Sumter?"

    Sumter smiled bitterly and was speechless.  The war has not yet begun, but the Commander-in-Chief is already fantasizing about the victory of the war. He is very worried about how this war will end.

    As he said himself, the Netherlands can no longer afford another defeat, which will shake the Dutch colonization in the east and make many enemies who are ready to move aware of the opportunity.

    For example, Spain is around us, and of course there are the Portuguese and the British!  (To be continued)

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 284 Departure

    sc

    ipt""s

    c="http:

    ?placeid=3274"

    "Back to Vice Town, the four-nation combined fleet has arrived in Taiwan!"

    "Okay, got it." Ding Yunyi stood up, and Lu Xue and Lu Hui beside him hurriedly helped him put on his equipment.

    Ding Yunyi looked at Qian Junyan lying on the long desk, then took off the Xiuchun knife and handed it to Han Xiaoxiao: "This knife will stay at home from now on, do you understand what I mean?  "

    "I understand." Han Xiaoxiao nodded silently.

    Ding Yunyi glanced at his wives, maids such as Lu Xue and Lu Hui, and laughed and said: "Why are you so tense? Wait until your master comes back victorious, and then I will fight you three on the mahjong table."  A hundred rounds!¡±

    Those women want to laugh, but who can laugh?  Everyone knows how dangerous this battle is.

    "Husband" Deng Lianyu, who came to see Ding Yunyi off, took off a jade plaque from his neck: "Lianyu cannot go into battle with my husband to kill the enemy. This jade plaque was handed down from my Deng family ancestors.  , it can ward off evil spirits, please bring it with you, husband, so that you can turn bad luck into good luck and return home in triumph as soon as possible.¡±

    Then, Deng Lianyu hung the jade plaque around her husband's neck.

    Ding Yunyi smiled at her and suddenly said loudly: "Women, your men have gone into battle to kill the enemy!"

    After saying this, he turned around and left without looking back As soon as he left the official residence, he saw the darkness outside filled with people, which shocked Ding Yunyi.

    There are local Taiwanese people and those who have fled to Taiwan from various places.  Seeing Ding Yunyi coming out, the people said in unison: "I'll wait for you to support your Majesty!"

    "Okay!" Ding Yunyi raised his voice.

    "Sir, can we win this time?"

    Ding Yunyi glanced at the place where the voice came from: "I don't want to hide it from you. This time the Taixi people came in large numbers, gathering the power of the four countries, and they came with a fierce force. Our Tiger Guards were obviously at a disadvantage. But He was silent for a moment and said: "But  , I learned that my daughter-in-law Han Xiaoxiao was pregnant.  I am here, my wife is here, and my family is here.  I will be here when my son is born.  I am going to be a father soon, a husband and a father.  I have to fulfill my responsibility to prevent Taiwan from falling into the hands of the enemy.  I promise you that as long as there is one person in our Huben Guards, we will never let the enemy come in!  At sea, we will fight bloody battles with the enemy to the last ship.  If we lose the battle at sea, we will retreat to Golden Eagle City. If Golden Eagle City is lost, we will fight with them in the streets.  .In a word, never give up.  If you refuse to surrender, you will defend Taiwan to the death!  "

    ¡°We will never admit defeat, we will never surrender, we will defend Taiwan to the death!¡±

    That is the voice of Taiwanese people

    Their home is here, facing foreign enemies.  Never give in!

    The people of Taiwan are ready, and the soldiers of the Huben Guard are also ready!

    "I'll see the deputy town soon!"

    "Okay, you're welcome." Ding Yunyi walked to the chart in a few steps, and the first question he asked was: "Has the voyage fleet set off?"

    "We set off, we set off yesterday. Chen Dong was still a little worried and said he wanted to stay and fight with us. But I told him that this was the deputy town's intention and not to care about what happened in Taiwan."

    Ding Yunyi nodded: "The reason why I didn't see them off yesterday was because they were worried and wanted to stay in Taiwan to fight the enemy with us. Okay, let's not talk about this anymore. When will the combined fleet arrive?"

    "Tomorrow!" Cai Jiuzhou came to the chart: "According to our intelligence, the Red Fleet of the United Fleet is in the middle, flanked by the Franco Fleet and the Spanish Fleet, assisted by the British Fleet. There are eighty-two ships of various types."

    "Where is my Huben Guard Navy?"

    "Our navy has gathered 153 warships of various types, but among them there are only 51 gunboats, and the remaining 102 are all small boats."

    "Oh, we already have so many gunboats?" Ding Yunyi was very excited.

    "There are also large and small gunboats, and some of them are modified old ships."

    "That's a lot." Ding Yunyi said with a relaxed expression: "What about the pirate alliance?"

    "I just received news from Li Guo. Except for a tree and a puff of smoke, all the ships of the Pirate Alliance are converging on Taiwan. It is expected that most of the ships will be able to arrive when it starts. However, this is a naval battle, and those pirates are plundering  It is still possible, but joining in such a regular naval battle will not have much effect. It can only serve as a harassment and containment. In addition, in order to prevent pirates and Zheng Zhilong from sneaking attacks, our Penghu garrison force is not used and is closely monitored. "

    "It's good to be able to harass and restrain." Ding Yunyi smiled and said: "BrotherWe have 153 ships in Taiwan and soldiers in Penghu.  What about pirates?  There are hundreds of ships, but we can fight with more and less.  "

    The brothers looked at each other and smiled bitterly.  It may be said that fighting with more means less, but when a naval battle breaks out, only those fifty-one ships can really be used on the frontal battlefield.

    But Ding Yunyi¡¯s nonchalant manner, chatting and laughing, also made the brothers feel relieved.

    "Which warship is in this town?" Ding Yunyi was obviously even more curious about the flagship he was riding on.

    Cai Jiuzhou and Zhang Xianxuan looked at each other: "Deputy Town, you are the soul of the army, it is better to stay in Golden Eagle City and command."

    "Don't you fucking flatter me!" Ding Yunyi laughed and scolded: "The soul of the army? We can't afford this name. Brothers are working hard, how can we just watch from the shore? Since we have been in the army, which battle has we fought?  Why not take the lead and defeat the enemy in one fell swoop? Now that the Taixi people are bullying us, what the hell can we, the deputy mayor, do?"

    Cai Jiuzhou smiled and said: "In that case, please ask the deputy mayor to board the "Huwei" and command the entire army!"

    "Okay, the 'Huwei' is the flagship of the entire fleet!" Ding Yunyi said with satisfaction: "Ye Dahai, follow me to fight head-on. Zhang Xianxuan and Cai Jiuzhou, you two will lead the main fleet. First attack the British, and then defeat the Hongyi fleet. The second defeat  Franji Fleet!"

    "Deputy Town cannot!" Cai Jiuzhou was shocked: "We are facing a head-on battle. We are facing the Hongyi Fleet and the Folangji Fleet. They are the most dangerous. How can the Deputy Town fight the enemy alone? I am willing to take on this important task. Please Deputy Town  Command the main attack!"

    "Bullshit!" Ding Yunyi scolded without thinking: "If we were on land, of course we would lead the main force to fight to the death, but this is at sea. In terms of sea skills, the three of us, Ding Yunyi, can't compare to you. To laymen  How can you be invincible if you are an expert in command? You don¡¯t have to argue with me.¡±

    Seeing that the deputy town leader had made up his mind, all his subordinates were at a loss as to what to do.

    How dangerous is this head-on confrontation?  You must face the crazy attack of the enemy's main force without any carelessness.  It was calculated that the British battleships were defeated as planned, but I'm afraid it would not help.

    But who can stop what the deputy town decides to do?

    Zhang Xianxuan said on the side: "Vice-President. Don't forget that there is also a fleet of dry wax. That boy Simond has been gone for so many days, but there is no news at all."

    Ding Yunyi's face became solemn: "Yes, he has been there for a few days but there is no news But I can't control that much. The Ganrasi people agree to my request and want to be beaten, but they don't agree to it."  If you ask for it, you have to hit it. Either don't hit it, or just give it a good beating! Damn it, if the dry silk man doesn't move this time, there is still room for negotiation, but if he does, I will stare at it and beat it hard!  "

    As he spoke, he emphasized his tone: "Brothers, this time is about the survival of Taiwan, and we must not neglect it. If we lose, we have nothing to say. We can just stretch our necks and wait for our heads to fall off. We are going to win."  This time we will beat the Thai people so hard that they won¡¯t be able to recover for several years!¡±

    "I am willing to go through fire and water with the deputy town and fight to the end!"

    Huangfu Yunjie suddenly said loudly: "Deputy Town, you all went to the sea to fight, what are we going to do?"

    "You? What can you cavalry do? You can't go to the sea to fight" Ding Yunyi touched his head: "You just stay in Golden Eagle City. This time I did not use the weapons of the Taixi people in Golden Eagle City.  The reason is to prevent them from defecting. You and your brothers will keep a close eye on them and cooperate with Qin Yun. Don't be polite and deal with them if Haihai can't stand it anymore.  , I still have to count on you.¡±

    "Yes, Deputy Town, I understand!"

    Ding Yunyi turned his attention to Wang Wei: "What about you, are you ready?"

    "Ready." Wang Wei didn't care at all: "The Clipper Dead Soldiers have gathered a total of twenty boats, with four people in each boat. As long as the deputy town gives the order, none of my brothers are afraid of death!  "

    Ding Yunyi patted him on the shoulder: "Brother, very few of the Clippers' dead soldiers can come back alive Deputy Town, don't worry." Wang Wei didn't care at all: "Ever since my thief bitch made me embarrassed  , what I think about day and night is how to take revenge. This opportunity has come, as long as the deputy town doesn¡¯t forget what you promised me! "

    "I remember!" Ding Yunyi nodded vigorously: "As long as you can survive, you will be Wang Shoubei!"

    ¡°On guard, the Zheng family¡¯s fleet appears near Penghu!¡±

    With one word, the whole place felt like it was exploding. Zhang Xianxuan hurriedly said: "Does the Zheng family want to take advantage of the situation and rob it?"

    "Even if there is no covenant between me and him, he doesn't have the courage." Ding Yunyi shook his head and said: "I was an official in the same dynasty as him, if he dares to do it at this time?Attack is a capital offense and no one can save him.  I guess he came here this time to watch the battle between the two armies.  If our army wins, the Zheng family navy can take the opportunity to beat up the drowned dog. If it loses, it will attack Taiwan as soon as possible, but not now, nor when the two armies start a war.  "

    Hearing what Ding Yunyi said, the brothers felt a little relieved.

    Information came one after another, and soon someone came to report that Zheng Zhifeng had arrived.

    Ding Yunyi didn't even have to think about it. Zheng Zhifeng was here to spy on his intelligence. While he ordered all his men to go back and prepare, he asked someone to bring Zheng Zhifeng in.

    As soon as he saw Ding Yunyi, Zheng Zhifeng opened his mouth and said: "Vice-President, please don't worry too much. I, the Zheng family navy, have been ordered to come to help in the battle. We have no intention of attacking Taiwan and Penghu."

    "Haha, brother Ling and I are the best friends. Why don't you believe in his character?" Ding Yunyi invited him in with a sly smile and served tea: "Mr. Zheng, I, Ding Yunyi, can  Thank you for coming to help."

    "Vice-President, please don't say that." Zheng Zhifeng said respectfully: "In fact, with the combined fleet of the four countries, the Tiger Guards are so powerful that they can be defeated at the first sight, so why are we needed? Zheng Zhifeng is here just to see  How can the deputy town show his power and defeat the thieves in anger? As for the Zheng family navy, it is nothing more than cheering for the tiger guards. "

    "Okay, okay, that's good." Ding Yunyi smiled and said: "I miss you Zheng family. Under the leadership of Deputy Zheng, the Kinmen naval battle defeated the Hongyi East India Company fleet, controlled the sea routes, and collected the docking fees of merchant ships from various countries. Deputy Zheng  As a result, the town quickly became rich and became the lord and maritime overlord of southern Fujian. Merchant ships that paid the protection fee were given the Zheng family's flag. Those who wanted to pass through the Zheng family's waters without paying the fee might not be able to escape the fate of being robbed.  The deputy town was so tyrannical that the Hongyi East India Company was in trouble. The Hongyi teamed up with other forces several times to take over the Zheng family. However, the deputy town Zheng continued to expand its power and defeated the red barbarians time and time again. Speaking of which, it turned out that  I should ask you more for advice.¡±

    "You're welcome, you're welcome. The deputy town is so humble." Zheng Zhifeng's face was full of smiles: "The deputy town killed the bandits in Yingzhou and fled after hearing the news. He entered and exited nine times in Liaodong, and on the way back he captured the leader of the bandits.  Gao Yingxiang, that is the real power in the world. Compared with the deputy town, my Zheng family is just a small fisherman. "

    You and I praise each other, but neither of them will tell the truth.

    Ding Yunyi suddenly stopped smiling: "Okay, Mr. Zheng, I have said too much polite words. Let me tell you something that comes from my heart. If I are really defeated at sea, Golden Eagle City will not be able to defend it. Ding Yunyi still wants to ask me for help.  Mr. Zheng, don¡¯t hesitate, immediately lead your troops to attack, defeat the Thai-Western fleet, and take control of Taiwan.¡±

    "What did you say?" Zheng Zhifeng could hardly believe it.

    "I mean what I said." Ding Yunyi said after a moment of silence: "Rather than fall into the hands of the Hongyi, it is better for Taiwan to be controlled by the Zheng family. It is still my land of the Ming Dynasty. Ding Yunyi is not lying at all on this point."

    Zheng Zhifeng nodded silently.

    Ding Yunyi suddenly raised his voice slightly: "It's just that if the Zheng family makes a sneak attack in advance, I am afraid that thousands of guns will be fired in Golden Eagle City. Don't say that I didn't warn you, Mr. Zheng."

    Zheng Zhifeng laughed "Haha": "Deputy Town, you underestimate my Zheng family too much. At such a critical moment, I will not do anything that will hurt my relatives and make my enemies happy. Besides, since the Deputy Town is so confident,  With these words, I think you have already made preparations for coming to Golden Eagle City, right?"

    Ding Yunyi also laughed: "No, no."

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of the way and said: "Master Zheng, the four-nation combined fleet will arrive tomorrow. Is Master Zheng interested in staying here to see how I can fight?"

    Zheng Zhifeng was startled, then stood up and said: "Zheng Zhifeng has this intention!"

    Ding Yunyi also stood up and said with a smile: "Okay, okay, Third Master, I, Ding Yunyi, will never let you down this time!"

 Part One: Storm in Penghu Chapter 285: Battle at Sea

    It was April 18th, the ninth year of Chongzhen in the Ming Dynasty.

    Countless warships cruised across the sea, and the flags of various countries fluttered in the sea breeze.

    The battle for sea power is coming.

    On the "Huwei", Ding Yunyi stood upright. Opposite him were the four-nation combined fleets, those Thais who tried to challenge their authority in Taiwan and Penghu.

    A contemptuous smile appeared on the corner of Ding Yunyi's mouth, and he suddenly realized that he was not particularly concerned about the victory or defeat of the war now.  Even if I die here, I will let those on the opposite side know that this is the Ming Dynasty's Taiwan!  I would rather give it to Zheng Zhilong with both hands than let another inch of land here fall into the hands of the Taixi people.

    ????????? Draw your sword in anger, kill in anger!

    The envoy of Luo Aidan, commander-in-chief of the four-nation combined fleet, came. Just like every time before, he brought a request for the surrender of the Tiger Guard Fleet.

    Ding Yunyi didn't even look at the document. He just glanced at the two flying flags on the "Huwei".  On one side, there is a big Chinese character "Ã÷" written on it, and on the other side, there are seven big characters written on it:

    The brave and loyal tiger guards!

    Chongzhen used himself to defend himself, and did not fully trust himself, but Ding Yunyi didn't care. He was not fighting for Chongzhen now, but for Taiwan, for the Ming Dynasty, and for the dignity of China!

    "No need to open it, I know what's written inside." Ding Yunyi suddenly smiled, looked at Ye Dahai who was holding the document, then pulled out the knife, cut his arm, and let his blood fall on it.  On that document.  Then he said: "Take this back to Commander-in-Chief Aidan."

    The messenger left here in confusion, when the bloody document was handed over to Aida Dan.  Adadan also didn't know what it meant.

    "This means that we are ready to fight to the death." Sumter stayed in the East for a long time.  He couldn't help but shook his head: "He is telling you with his blood that even if all their blood is shed, they will never surrender."

    "Stupid Orientals." Adadan shook his head: "Don't they know that they made the stupidest and most inappropriate choice?"

    Sumter smiled bitterly: "Your Excellency, Commander-in-Chief, prepare to fight. There is no room for maneuver."

    Aida Dan looked up at the sky, it was a good day today.  After the cannon sounded.  In a short time, the ship on the opposite side will be defeated by him, and then he can be in this beautiful weather.  Set foot on the land of Taiwan with a happy mood

    He happily drew his sword issued a semaphore and told Cai Jiuzhou and Zhang Xianxuan that the decisive battle had begun, so don't worry about our ship!  "

    The unique flag language of the Tiger Guards clearly conveyed Ding Yunyi's order.

    "Every ship is ready!"

    "Every ship is ready!"

    The flagship "Fighter" of the four-nation combined fleet took the lead in firing.  Subsequently, the Huben Guard Navy flagship "Huwei" fired back.

    On April 18, the ninth year of Chongzhen, the war for sea power broke out!

    "Fire!"

    "Keep the formation in order!"

    This cry was heard on every ship.

    The shells roared sharply in the air, and then rushed towards the opponent's warship with bared teeth and claws.  , some warships were hit, but their combat performance was not affected at all.  It was just the splinters of wood from the explosion that pricked some unlucky crew member.

    The battleships of both sides are equipped with enough cannons. In naval battles, cannons undoubtedly become the protagonists. It is no longer an era when victory is achieved by relying on the bravery of the crews of both sides.

    Every cannonball fired was so powerful that it wanted to blow up one of the opponent's ships with one shot, but this was obviously impossible, unless the fire spread and burned the warship, or the crew's laxity was so lax that it was impossible.  degree of acceptance.  Or when the ship can no longer be maneuvered, the captains will panic.

    But now it is clear that these conditions are not established.

    The shells were whistling in his ears, but Ding Yunyi seemed to be in a quiet environment.  He seemed not to hear even the whistle of the cannonballs or the shouts of the sailors.

    The era when guns and guns determine everything is coming soon. At this point, our own Tiger Guards have not fallen behind.

    But what about tactics?

    The Huben Guard naval divisions trained by Hongyi officers adopt almost the same tactics as the four-nation combined fleet. They line up in a row and maintain the order of the formation. The battleships move forward in single file to attack, the flagship launches an attack, and each maritime squadron launches an attack.  You should use your own strengths to start combat with nearby enemy ships.  In order to maintain the formation, each battleship of each squadron should try to stay in the same line as the "main ship"

    &nbsp; Such tactics can bring a naval battle to a stalemate, and a naval battle can even last for several days with heavy artillery fire.

    Ding Yunyi doesn¡¯t know much about naval warfare, but he knows that such tactics will be replaced by more advanced tactics sooner or later.  Therefore, in this naval battle, under his own persistence, he did not rigidly use all his strength to fight the opponent head-on to a life-or-death showdown.

    "Is there any action by the Spanish fleet?" Ding Yunyi suddenly asked.

    "No." Ye Dahai quickly replied.

    Ding Yunyi smiled. It seemed that Simond had fulfilled his request.

    Frontally, the fleet commanded by Ding Yunyi was under a very powerful artillery attack from the enemy.  Cannonballs kept falling on the nearby sea and ships, and people kept falling down crying.

    The gunners rushed back and forth, constantly stuffing cannonballs into the barrels. Then, soon the cannonballs would draw a terrifying arc and fly towards the established target.

    There was a scream from the "Penghu" on the side. A shell caused huge damage to the ship, and the hull quickly burst into flames.

    The sailors on the ship were extinguishing the fire and treating the wounded, but the ship had lost the power to continue fighting.

    "Order the Penghu to withdraw from the battle sequence!" This was the first order given by Ding Yunyi personally after the outbreak at sea.

    The "Penghu" was also the first warship to withdraw from the battle due to injuries during the Taiwan Naval Battle.

    The situation is somewhat unfavorable.  Although the Spanish fleet has not participated in the war for a long time, the fleets composed of the Netherlands, Portugal, and Britain did.  It still has an advantage in firepower.

    Ding Yunyi did not panic.

    I still have my trump card that I haven¡¯t revealed

    Luo Adadan thought he had a winning chance.  Although the opponent has a large number of ships, there are not many battleships.  If they fight for a while longer, the enemy will be defeated.

    However, the fleet composed of many countries has never undergone any drills before, and the commander of each fleet has his own ideas.  It doesn't really achieve complete uniformity when fighting.

    The Portuguese fleet began to gradually approach the Tiger Guards Fleet, somewhat deviating from the order of battle.

    "Five miles! Five miles!" Seeing the Portuguese fleet taking the lead, Aidaan couldn't help shouting: "Keep a fighting distance of five miles!"

    But the commander of the Portuguese fleet, Mr. Delson, the Portuguese Governor in Malacca, obviously could not hear the roar of Commander-in-Chief Aidan.

    "Where are the Clippers dead men!"

    "Aboard the "Huwei".  Ding Yunyi roared: "Clippers, attack!"

    "Clippers, attack!"

    The semaphore came out!

    Twenty clippers suddenly flashed out of the Huben Guard Navy.

    There were four people in each boat, piled with fire starters, and they quickly rushed towards the Fo Langji fleet.

    "Concentrate the artillery fire and blast the Hongyi fleet!" Ye Dahai burst out with such a roar.

    The intensity of the artillery fire suddenly intensified.

    In the sky, cannonballs were flying all over the sky, and on the warships, the sailors were killing each other.

    arrive.  The time has come!

    Countless Tiger Guard warships suddenly appeared on the flanks of the four-nation combined fleet.

    "Challenger", "Follower", "Cheetah"

    On the frontal battlefield, when the fleet commanded by Ding Yunyi gradually fell into disadvantage, the real main fleet commanded by Cai Jiuzhou and Zhang Xianxuan appeared!

    The "Challenger" with its powerful artillery fire, the faster "Cheetah", all the ships suddenly attacked the British fleet on the left wing of the combined fleet!

    Only three warships participated symbolically in the battle, and the British fleet, which was serving as a support, suddenly fell into chaos.

    "The fleet! The fleet! The enemy's fleet!"

    "Damn it, there are a lot of enemy ships on our flanks!"

    On board a British ship.  Screams of terror echoed everywhere.

    It was too late to turn the rudder, and a large amount of artillery fire quickly enveloped the British fleet.

    British Fleet Commander Hus Kerkevi was in disbelief that the Ming Dynasty people did not put the main force on the front, but concentrated on their own side!

    The opponent's fleet was approaching too fast. After the first round of bombardment, the "Oak Leaf" of the British fleet caught fire, and the entire ship fell into chaos.

    At this time, the British Navy was not yet the overlord at sea, especially the fleet in the East. The combat effectiveness of the ships and the quality of the sailors were far from being comparable to those of maritime powers such as the Netherlands, Portugal, and Spain.The fire of the "Oakleaf" quickly caused the sailors on the battleships "Bulldog" and "Corner" to panic.

    The fire on the "Oakleaf" seemed to be impossible to extinguish, and the British ship was in catastrophe.

    Immediately afterwards, the Tiger Guard Navy's artillery fire was immediately aimed at the "Bulldog", the flagship of the British fleet, and was covered by overwhelming artillery shells.

    One shell hit the Bulldog, and then another. Although it was difficult for the shell to make a big hole in the hull, it didn't take long.  The "Bulldog" was already battered.

    The Portuguese fleet closest to the British fleet discovered the British crisis, but at this time Commander Delson found it difficult to help the British.

    Those Easterners are simply crazy. Dozens of clippers are rushing towards their fleet regardless of life or death.

    Delson knew what was piled on the clipper, and he even knew that it was the famous "fireship tactic" of the Ming Dynasty navy. But what he didn't expect was that they would be so desperate to launch a frontal assault under fierce artillery fire.

    Once hit by them, the consequences will be catastrophic.

    Delson gave up on the British and ordered all artillery fire to do everything possible to prevent the approach of the Ming Dynasty fireships.

    But what he faced was the "Clippers Dead Soldiers"!

    These loyal and brave soldiers of the Ming Dynasty had already made up their minds to die the moment they learned that they had become "dead soldiers on the Clippers".

    Hit it!  As long as it collides with it, the lives of a small boat and four brothers can be exchanged for an enemy warship!

    Completely ignoring the enemy's artillery fire, the brothers on the boat rowed forward like crazy.  One clipper ship was sunk, and then another, but the rest seemed not to see it at all

    dash forward!  dash forward!

    Wang Wei stared at the blood-red eyes and rowed the oar desperately with his hands.  For him, life and death have nothing to do with each other. As long as he can survive this time, he will be on the defensive, he will be a general in the future, and he will be able to go home in glory and humiliate that stinky bitch!

    A cannonball exploded nearby, splashing water all over Wang Wei and almost overturning the entire boat.  But Wang Wei just pursed his lips and said nothing.

    Having passed through the effective killing range of the artillery fire, Wang Wei could even feel the fear of the Fo Lang robots. The sound of muskets was banging and banging. The panicked Fo Lang robots were trying to use muskets to block the opponent's approach.  .

    Wang Wei¡¯s mouth suddenly showed a smile, go to hell!

    The fire ship burned and rushed straight towards the opposite battleship The white flag was raised on the Bulldog. This British battleship had completely lost its ability to resist.

    The British fleet was defeated!  One sank, one was seriously injured, and one gave up its intention to continue fighting after the flagship surrendered.

    "Charge! Charge towards the Folangji fleet!"

    Almost at the same time, Cai Jiuzhou and Zhang Xianxuan roared at the same time.

    The Huben Guard Navy quickly set its sights on the Fo Langji fleet.

    This is the most critical battle in the entire naval battle!

    At this time, under the attack of the Tiger Guards' fire ship tactics, two ships of the Portuguese fleet had already caught fire, and more dead soldiers of the Clippers were still desperately approaching.

    "Vice-President! Our army is shelling the Folangji fleet!"

    "Okay!" Ding Yunyi roared, and the dragon's teeth were unsheathed: "Hold the Hongyi fleet and get close to them!"

    "Hold the Hongyi fleet and shorten the bombardment range!"

    This cry was heard from every ship.

    Zheng Zhifeng looked dizzy.

    This was the first time he had seen such a style of play.  Ding Yunyi was so courageous that he fought to the death with the enemy's main fleet with only a meager force. In a short period of time, more than a dozen large and small ships of the Huben Guard Navy's "Penghu" and "Huanxi" were caught in fire and damaged one after another.  But Ding Yunyi didn't care at all.

    Just when Zheng Zhifeng thought that Ding Yunyi's defeat was certain, the real main force of the Huben Guards appeared.

    The British fleet was defeated in such a short period of time, and the Franco fleet quickly became another target under the fangs of the Tiger Guards.

    "Madman, this is a madman, a madman who will do whatever it takes to achieve his goal, and even dares to gamble with his own life!"

    But if such a lunatic is an enemy, even if he can be defeated, he will beat him till his blood drips!  (To be continued)

 Part One: Storm in Penghu Chapter 286 Blood-stained Sea

    "Master Zheng, do you dare to defeat the enemy with me?"

    With the dragon tooth in hand, Ding Yunyi looked back and smiled.

    Zheng Zhifeng is also very proud: "If the deputy town dares to die, how can Zheng Zhifeng dare to cherish his life?"

    The two looked at each other and laughed. Although Ding Yunyi and the Zheng family were both allies and had many conflicts, at this moment, he and Zheng Zhilong came together and fought side by side.

    In front of foreign enemies, personal grudges can be temporarily put aside.

    The shells roared and flew in overwhelmingly, exploding huge water columns on the sea.  But the "Huwei" and all the sailors on the Tiger Guard warships seemed not to feel it at all and were still moving forward.

    near!  near!  Come closer!

    A cannonball landed on the "Huwei", splintering wood, but the ship's speed was not affected at all.

    ¡°Boom¡ªboom¡ªboom¡ª¡±

    In the direction of the Portuguese fleet, the main force of the Tiger Guards was continuously bombarding every enemy warship within the range with ferocious artillery fire.

    Arranged in a straight line, each squadron followed the main ship's traditional battle method of the combined fleet. At this time, when the flanks were attacked, their weaknesses were completely exposed to the Tiger Guards.

    The Huben Guards quickly formed a situation in which more troops attacked fewer troops.

    Five or six shells fell on the Portuguese "Expedition" almost at the same time. After the "Expedition" suffered this continuous blow, the sailors on the ship suffered heavy casualties.

    Captain Domoji immediately ordered the "Expedition" to retreat, but the panicked "Expedition" collided with his friendly ship "Eastern Victory".

    For these two Portuguese warships, this mistake was fatal.

    Countless shells fell towards the "Expedition" and "Eastern Victory".  In a moment, the two warships that once showed off their might on the sea were almost torn into pieces.

    A large number of sailors on the ship were killed, and the remaining ones jumped into the cold water one after another, desperately waiting for their final fate

    But the main attack pace of the Huben Guards did not stop at all.

    After sinking the "Expedition" and the "Oriental Victory", the morale of the Huben Guards officers and soldiers on the ship was greatly boosted, and the sound of the cannons became more and more cheerful.

    Not just on the flanks.  On the front, all but seven of the twenty ships of Huben's "Clipper Dead Soldiers" were sunk by the Portuguese.  The rest all hit the mark.

    Fires burned on three Portuguese warships, and countless Portuguese sailors howled in despair in the fire.

    Delson, the commander of the Portuguese fleet, roared desperately, but the roar could no longer prevent such a terrible thing from happening.  He didn't believe it anyway.  The enemy would actually adopt such tactics.

    But the Spanish fleet never participated in the battle, and their commander Cocuera was a little scared.  If he leads a fleet to join the war, what will be the consequences if he encounters this lunatic's tactics?  Will he face the same tragic situation as those Portuguese warships?

    Of course, there is also some schadenfreude.

    No matter what results the Dutch fleet will achieve, at least the Portuguese fleet has been severely damaged. Many of their warships came as reinforcements from the direction of Malacca, where the Spanish and Portuguese were also fighting.  After this naval battle, the Portuguese's power will inevitably be greatly weakened, which will be an excellent opportunity for Spain.

    "Your Excellency, Commander, should you thank me?" Simond asked with a smile.

    "Of course, of course. I really should thank you." Governor Cocuera was smiling. On the other side of him was Diego Almonesh, the commander of the Coromandel Coast Fleet.  Governor Cocuera smiled and said: "Digo, my friend, the Portuguese in Malacca have suffered such a heavy blow, I think. Your fleet should be put to use."

    Diego Almonesh was also smiling: "Your Majesty the Governor, you have made the wisest decision. Although I also have ambitions for Taiwan, it seems unrealistic now. The situation in Malacca is  It¡¯s much simpler. Of course, it would be ungentlemanly for us to do this, but for Spain, there is nothing we can do about it.¡±

    "For Spain." Governor Cocuera said with a smile.

    The naval battle continues.

    While the Portuguese fleet suffered a heavy blow, the fleet commanded by Ding Yunyi also struggled to advance towards the enemy ships under the fierce fire attack of the Dutch fleet.

    The "Fujian" was hit by a bullet and caught fire, and the "Quanzhou" was hit by a bullet and caught fire But this did not affect Ding Yunyi's determination at all.  Even the damaged "Fujian" and "Quanzhou" were still putting out the fire while fighting tenaciously.Push forward.

    Luo Aidan, the commander-in-chief of the combined fleet, was praised as the "Young Genius of the Netherlands." The Dutch, who was only 33 years old this year and commanded such a large fleet, also suffered under such an offensive.  Became flustered.

    The weakest British fleet has been defeated, and the situation of the Portuguese is not much better.  But those damn Spaniards have shown no sign of dispatching yet. They clearly betrayed the United Fleet.

    And on the front, those Ming Dynasty people were simply crazy. They did not follow the rules of naval warfare at all, and they rushed towards them so desperately.

    "Your Excellency, Commander, the enemy ship has passed the effective bombardment range!"

    "Boarding battle, prepare for boarding battle!"

    This is the most helpless choice. With the advantage of powerful battleships and artillery fire, Aidan had to face fierce hand-to-hand combat.

    And this is what Ding Yunyi wants to see

    Zhang Xianxuan and Cai Jiuzhou were unable to defeat the Portuguese fleet in the shortest time, and the pressure of artillery fire they endured was too great. Only by entangled with the Dutch regardless of casualties could they reverse their disadvantage.

    Seeing that it was getting closer and closer, Ding Yunyi suddenly had a strange thought in his heart. Before coming to this era, he never thought that he would experience such a naval battle.  Exchanging artillery fire and then engaging in hand-to-hand combat is an ancient naval battle tactic.  Or maybe I¡¯ve only seen it in movies before?

    But now, it appears in front of him alive.

    "Get on board!"

    Ye Dahai's roar came from beside him.

    "Get on board!"

    Ding Yunyi also burst out with such a roar.

    Flagship versus flagship!

    The "Huwei" directly connected with the "Tulip", the flagship of the four-nation joint fleet!

    Now, all the advantageous artillery fire has become a decoration, and the fight between people will determine the outcome of the battle here.

    A sailor on the "Huwei" jumped on desperately, but in the simultaneous roar of several muskets, the sailor of the Ming Dynasty was completely blown to pieces.

    "Kill!" "Kill!"

    Earth-shaking roars came from the sailors on the "Huwei".  Artillery couldn't stop them, and muskets couldn't stop them either.

    One after another, sailors jumped onto the "Tulip", and among these sailors.  The figure of one person has always supported the belief of these Ming officers and soldiers to win:

    Ding Yunyi!

    Every battle must come first!  This has almost become synonymous with Ding Yunyi.

    This young, brave and fearless deputy general of the Ming Dynasty is like a tiger.  He threw himself into a pile of sheep, the "dragon's teeth" in his hand rose and fell, blood spattered, and the broken limbs flew everywhere.  Those who stand in his way will die, those who stand in his way will perish!

    Zheng Zhifeng also performed very powerfully.  This is not only a contest between the Huben Guard Navy and the four-nation combined fleet, but also a contest between the Zheng family and the Ding family!

    No matter what, we cannot lose to Ding Yunyi in terms of momentum!

    The sword in his hand was swung out one after another, drinking blood.  Zheng Zhifeng's body was covered in blood, making him look so hideous and terrifying.

    "Mr. Zheng, is it a pleasure to kill?"

    Amidst Ding Yunyi's laughter, Zheng Zhifeng also laughed and said: "I haven't killed anyone for a long time. I didn't expect that this time, I would kill everyone, but the deputy mayor fights side by side. How happy!"

    Ding Yunyi groaned, and his left shoulder was pierced by the Dutchman's sword. He roared sharply, kicked the Dutchman over with a flying kick, and said coldly: "How dare you hurt me!"

    The Dutchman who fell on the ground could not understand what the enemy was saying.  But he had obviously been stabbed by himself, so why was he still so brave?  When he saw Ding Yunyi rushing toward him with a knife, he screamed in horror.

    But the dragon¡¯s teeth have fallen

    One of the Dutchman's left arms was removed. He pierced Ding Yunyi's left shoulder, so Ding Yunyi removed his arm, including the capital and interest, and no default!

    Immediately afterwards, Ding Yunyi cut off a head with another knife.

    This bloody and cruel scene shocked even Zheng Zhifeng, who was accustomed to life and death.  Such a brutal killing method?  Do you have to take off one of the opponent's arms first?  There will be retribution, this man is really terrible.

    At this time, Ding Yunyi turned his back to Zheng Zhifeng, and his back was wide open. With just one sword, he could assassinate Ding Yunyi under his own swordWhy didn't Mr. Zheng kill the enemy?  "

    At this moment, a cold voice suddenly came from behind Zheng Zhifeng. Zheng Zhifeng shuddered and turned aroundWhen he took a look, he saw Ye Dahai looking at him with a smile but not a smile. He shuddered and forced a smile and said: "I was thinking of staining my sword with the blood of Hong Yi!"

    Ding Yunyi suddenly turned around: "Haidai, Mr. Zheng is brave enough to conquer all three armies. Are you still afraid that he won't be able to kill Hongyi?"

    At this moment, Zheng Zhifeng suddenly understood that the seemingly brave Ding Yunyi was not foolhardy. He never believed in himself. From the beginning of the battle, he let Ye Dahai watch him from the side  

    Adadan must face this situation.

    There are enemies everywhere on the "Tulip". Although the winners and losers cannot be determined for the time being, the killing methods of these ferocious Ming Dynasty people are really terrifying and bloody.  What's even more terrible is that the Dutch and the Ming Dynasty were fighting together, and the nearby Dutch warships could not help them at all.

    Every ship is ringing with shouts that shake the sea, and every ship is fighting hard Mr. Commander-in-Chief, look!  "

    The screams of his subordinates startled Aidadan. He looked in the direction of his subordinates' fingers and saw that countless ships were appearing.

    The sailors around him were fighting hard, and Adadan hurriedly picked up the telescope.  Gradually I was able to see clearly.

    Boat!  That¡¯s countless ships!

    Every ship is flying the same flag: a terrifying skull with two knives on it!

    Pirates!  That's a pirate!  God, where did all these pirates come from!

    Zheng Zhilong listened intently as shouts came one after another from the pirate ships. As the ships approached, he finally heard the shouts of thousands of people clearly:

    "Leader, the Pirate Alliance is sending massive reinforcements!"

    ??Pirate Alliance?  Zheng Zhifeng was startled.  I had vaguely heard that Ding Yunyi had organized a pirate alliance before, but those were all rumors and I didn't expect that they were true.

    At this point, Ding Yunyi no longer wanted to hide anything. He couldn't hide it anyway. He smiled and said: "Master Zheng, I gathered the pirates and made them change their ways and serve the court. What do you think, Master Zheng?"

    "Ah, okay, okay" Zheng Zhifeng forced a smile.

    The situation now is a bit worrying.  The combat effectiveness displayed by the Huben Guards Navy in this naval battle was already shocking. Now that he has so many pirates as helpers, it has become much more difficult to control the force.

    This has already posed a serious threat to the Zheng family!

    How many years has it been since Ding Yunyi arrived in Fujian?  You actually have such momentum?  He is currently in alliance with the Zheng family, but what about the future?

    Ding Yunyi actually did it intentionally. He wanted to let Zheng Zhilong know through Zheng Zhifeng that his power could no longer be destroyed by the Zheng family if they wanted to. An alliance with him was Zheng Zhilong's only choice!

    The sudden appearance of a large group of pirates caused the battlefield situation to change again.

    The first one to react was the commander-in-chief of the Spanish fleet, Cocuera, who immediately issued a retreat order.  God, merciful God, Ding Yunyi did not deceive him, he had enough power to mobilize the pirates.  And what about a tree and a puff of smoke staring at Luzon?

    God bless, I hope Ding Yunyi can keep his word and not let those two big pirates launch any attack on Luzon.  Otherwise, everything he has worked so hard to manage in Luzon and his wife and children there will face a nightmare.

    The Spanish fleet did not attack before, but it allowed the United Fleet to still have a bit of luck, but now the sudden retreat made the sailors of the United Fleet panic.

    "Despicable Spaniards!" Lou Aidan shouted angrily.

    He had the right to hate the Spaniards, but he had not thought about it carefully before. Countless battles broke out between the Netherlands and Spain in order to fight for maritime hegemony and rights in the East. They temporarily united for profit, but  Once the situation changes, can we still expect the Spaniards to help their former enemies at all costs?

    The British fleet has been defeated, and the Portuguese fleet's condition is not much better at all. Now the Spanish have also fled, leaving only the Dutch fleet struggling to hold on.

    The majestic combined fleet now has to face the terrible situation that may come:

    fail!  (To be continued)

 Part 1: Storm in Penghu Chapter 287: The Great Naval Battle

    Sea power will be determined in one battle!

    Taiwan is the Taiwan of the Ming Dynasty; the sea is the sea of ??the Ming Dynasty!

    The balance of victory is rapidly tilting towards the Tiger Guards.  The sudden appearance of large groups of pirates gave the chaotic combined fleet a taste of failure.

    On the "Tulip", the warship has been piled with corpses, and the deck has been washed red with blood.

    In the eyes of the Dutch, that "dragon tooth" is a magic knife from hell. The misery of those who died under this knife cannot be described in words.

    If you want to kill, you must scare the other person!  If you want to kill, you must kill the other party so that they will never dare to face you again!

    This is Ding Yunyi¡¯s only idea.

    His body was also covered with injuries, but he was used to enduring the pain.  He is a human being, not a god. He will be injured and bleed, but this is not important. When a person is accustomed to being injured and bleeding, the inner pain tolerance has already exceeded the pain of the body.

    Duan Saner¡¯s loyal guard was on his side, and his body was also covered with wounds and blood.  There were several times when he almost gave up, but when he saw the adults like this, he gritted his teeth and persisted.

    Sometimes it¡¯s like this, a person¡¯s spirit and willpower can often drive the people around him.

    Duan San'er is not a brave person and never has been.  He was afraid of pain and death, but since he followed Ding Yunyi, even he himself didn't notice that he had quietly changed.

    He began to understand that if you are afraid of death on the battlefield, death will be with you.  But if you don't care about life at all.  Death will have nothing to do with you.

    "Ye Dahai, Duan San'er, those are the commanders of Hongyi!"

    Ding Yunyi suddenly burst out with an earth-shattering roar.

    On the upper deck, a young Hongyi officer wearing a well-made military uniform was guarded by several sailors, watching the battle on his ship in confusion.

    His uniform, his sword.  The telescope in his hand had betrayed his identity very well.

    The muskets held by the Hongyi sailors were the only threat.

    "dash forward!"

    With Ding Yunyi¡¯s roar.  Several Ming soldiers rushed forward regardless of life and death.

    The musket in Hongyi's hand rang out.

    The sailors fell into a pool of blood.  But after the musket was fired, it became a fire stick.

    Ding Yunyi, Ye Dahai, Duan Saner, and Zheng Zhifeng rushed forward at the same time.  The sword in his hand was swung away, and the sky was filled with blood.

    "kill!"

    This is Ding Yunyi¡¯s roar!  His dragon teeth.  Waving it left and right, blood danced like rain.

    Luo Adadan was completely stupid.

    When he was twenty years old, he was praised as a rare naval genius in the Netherlands. This title also won him countless honors.  Those ladies and beautiful girls favored him one after another, and they were all honored to invite him to the banquet.  And this undoubtedly increased his confidence.

    He can play three musical instruments, speak two languages, dance beautifully, and sing beautiful songs.  But all this is of no use on the battlefield.  The battlefield is a real bloody killing, and musical instruments cannot bring him victory.  Eight languages ??cannot prevent death from happening. Singing and dancing seem so ridiculous here.

    He can talk endlessly about the advantages and disadvantages of each naval battle tactic, the model of each cannon and the weight of the shells used, and he can also clearly tell others the range of a matchlock gun.  But on the real battlefield.  No amount of endless naval battle tactics can withstand such an unreasonable attack from the opponent.

    When he saw the group of Ming Dynasty people rushing forward ferociously, Aida Dan drew out his sword in a panic.  That kind of sword is thin and long, and its decorative effect is stronger than its actual combat effect.

    The guards protecting him were all dead.

    terrible!  It was really terrible for these Ming Dynasty people to kill people.

    Ding Yunyi also saw his opponent: Luo Aidan, the commander-in-chief of the four-nation combined fleet.

    He was wondering why the Dutch would send this man to command the fleet, and when he saw the other man had one hand on his waist and the other hand raised his sword.  After assuming a duel stance, Ding Yunyi couldn't help but laugh.

    He waved to Aida Dan, who jumped up and down, raised his sword and stabbed Ding Yunyi.

    Ding Yunyi stepped aside, turned the dragon's tooth over, and hit Aida Dan on the wrist with a heavy blow with the back of the knife.

    Adadan let out a painful wail, and the sword in his hand fell to the ground.  Before he could react, the cold blade of a knife was already aimed at him.his neck.

    Adadan made a subconscious move, but it was also a move that would bring shame to him for the rest of his life:

    He raised his hand!

    Ding Yunyi smiled even more happily.

    Zheng Zhifeng knew some simple Hongyi language, and he told the Hongyi commander who looked frightened and was shaking with his hands raised: "Raise the white flag."

    Although Zheng Zhifeng¡¯s Hongyi words were a bit vague, Aidadan still heard them clearly.

    The battle on the "Tulip" suddenly stopped. After a while, a white flag slowly rose on the flagship of the combined fleet.

    The white flag was raised, and some warships stopped fighting, but some still did not give up.

    Many officers know what it will mean once they surrender. Not only will they not be able to obtain Taiwan, but the series of changes that will follow are the most terrifying.

    The Spanish, Portuguese, and even the British are all eyeing the Dutch power in the east.  Can the Dutch fleet, which suffered a disastrous defeat, withstand the counterattack of these countries?

    Even if it fails, we must bring the battleship back to Batavia as much as possible.

    Idadan should be grateful to these dedicated captains, the East India Company should be grateful, and the Netherlands should also be grateful.  Without their hard work, and if everyone was like Aidaan, the situation in the Netherlands would become precarious.

    Those Dutch warships that were unwilling to surrender began to work hard to evacuate the battlefield, while those warships that chose to surrender like the flagship were like a big fish with its backbone removed, moored motionless on the sea.

    There is still the possibility of the Dutch fleet retreating.  But the Portuguese fleet had to face disaster.

    Terrible attack!

    Those Ming Dynasty ships launched endless rounds of attacks, and the shells fell endlessly on the warships, destroying the Portuguese warships to their heart's content.

    The flames continued, and one battleship after another caught fire

    This was a nightmare battle, a horrific scene that the Portuguese and their commander Delson will never forget in their lifetime.

    The honor of the Malacca fleet, the honor of the Portuguese.  will be destroyed in this terrible naval battle.  When can it be restored?  Only God knows.

    The wind direction at sea has changed!  The wind from the southwest turned to the northeast!

    ??Assault downwind!

    Even God has begun to favor the brave and fearless Huben Guard Navy!

    The Portuguese fleet that caught fire suffered a great disaster.  The fire takes advantage of the wind, the wind assists the fire, and the small fire becomes a big fire.  The fire turned into an irreversible disaster!

    A battleship began to sink with a fire that could not be extinguished, while the battleships nearby were too busy to take care of themselves and could only watch it all happen.

    It can¡¯t be saved!

    Delson watched helplessly as his fleet suffered this terrible ordeal.  He watched helplessly as the Dutch warships scrambled to escape, but his own fleet had nowhere to run.

    "Mr. Commander, it's over The assistant's words left Delson stunned. He looked at everything in front of him in a daze, not knowing what to do.

    Surrender?

    Honor, prideeverything will be lostwon't you surrender?  Continue fighting?  There is no possibility of victory anymore Mr. Commander, a decision must be made.  "

    The urging from his subordinates brought Delson back to his senses, and he let out a long sigh: "Order those intact ships to do everything possible to evacuate the battlefield. Ships that cannot continue fighting are allowed to fly white flags. As for me He tidied himself up.  Military uniform: "I will fulfill an officer's last duty!  "

    His flagship "Liberty" has been damaged in many places.  The sailors suffered heavy casualties, but Delson had made a decision and would never give up the honor of a Portuguese officer!

    For Portugal, fight to the end!

    The three Tiger Guard warships bit the "Liberty" that was stubbornly resisting, and shells were fired at the warship overwhelmingly.  But the "Liberty" was under Delson's command.  He struggled to resist in a disadvantageous situation without any intention of surrender.

    Cai Jiuzhou was a little angry. Just when he was about to issue an order to give the "Freedom" a fatal blow, the sailor holding a telescope in the observation fight suddenly shouted:

    "Main ship's semaphore, capture the Liberty, do not sink it. Do not sink it!"

    Cai Jiuzhou was startled for a moment, wasn't he looking for trouble for himself?

    "Damn it, pick up the ship and capture the Liberty, let me bring it to their captain!" Cai Jiuzhou said bitterly.

    ?Three warships surrounded the "Liberty", and the "Liberty" could no longer stop the enemy from boarding the ship.  A large number of Huben Guard sailors jumped on the Portuguese flagship.

    The battle was completely one-sided, and the sailors of the "Liberty" who suffered heavy casualties were completely unable to stop the enemy's attack.

    Delson, who was holding his sword, kept shouting and waving the weapon, thrusting out the sword one after another with all his strength.  Even if he died, he must let the enemy know the bravery of a Portuguese officer.

    But when it comes to using swords, there is a huge gap between him and the officers and soldiers of the Ming Dynasty.

    When Delson's sword fell to the ground and his neck was covered with swords, Delson sighed and closed his eyes in despair

    It¡¯s over, everything is over here It¡¯s the same as the current battlefield

    The large number of pirates participating in the war will have a huge impact on both sides who have been exhausted.  The pirate ships that appeared everywhere now became the decisive force in determining the final direction of the battle.

    After receiving the order, they intercepted the enemy ships trying to escape while salvaging the enemy sailors shouting for help from the sea.

    The most courageous among them is the one who suddenly got a new ship.

    This pirate, who no one had ever thought highly of before, was extremely grateful to Ding Yunyi in his heart. Even if he had to die for the alliance leader at this moment, he would still be willing to do so.

    Without an alliance leader, I am just a "pirate" that no one looks down on. Without an alliance leader, I am not qualified to participate in a naval battle of this scale.

    Your ship belongs to the alliance leader, and your life also belongs to the alliance leader.

    The Cangshan ship and the net shuttle ship under his command desperately entangled a Hongyi warship that was trying to escape. This pirate actually started a gunfire exchange with the professional soldiers.

    The rockets and fire bricks on the ship fell on the enemy ship one after another. Amidst the fire, the waves roared and shouted loudly. He wanted to capture the enemy ship alive and give it to the alliance leader to repay the alliance leader's kindness to him.  !

    He did it too.

    The enemy ship, whose momentum was completely exhausted, after a brief resistance, raised the white flag like the "Tulip"

    There is no need to continue fighting. For the combined fleet, their mission has been completed.

    Some battleships successfully escaped, some sank, and some surrendered

    Suddenly, everything on the sea became quiet and quiet, as if nothing happened just now

    The sailors and pirates of Huben Guards haven¡¯t reacted yet, what¡¯s going on?  What about fighting?  What about the sound of artillery?

    Standing on the "Tulip", Duan Saner and Ye Dahai glanced at each other.  finished?  Is the battle really over?  Have you really won?

    Ding Yunyi slowly raised the dragon tooth in his hand. At this time, all the brothers reactedLong live!  Long live!  !  Long live!  !  !  "

    That earth-shattering cry resounded throughout the entire sea.

    Victory, the Huben Guard Navy, under the command of Ding Yunyi, in this naval battle that determined the ownership of sea power:

    Great victory!

    This is not only repelling the invasion of the four-nation joint fleet, but more importantly, Taiwan will not have to face threats from the West for a long time in the future.

    On April 18, the ninth year of Chongzhen reign in the Ming Dynasty, the Huben Guard Navy and the four-nation combined fleet fought in the waters of Taiwan.  In this naval battle, Ding Yunyi used a series of tactics to induce the Spanish fleet not to participate in the battle. Then, regardless of the danger, he personally commanded the warships headed by the "Huwei" to attract the enemy's firepower.

    After the sudden appearance of the main force of the Huben Guard Navy, the situation on the battlefield changed drastically!

    The British fleet was defeated first, and then under the joint attack of the Clipper Dead Soldiers and the Tiger Guards main fleet, the Portuguese fleet fell into chaos.

    Then, all the pirate alliances participated in the war, which ultimately determined the direction of the naval battle.

    In this battle, Hubenwei lost ten large and medium-sized ships and forty-seven small ships.  The four-nation combined fleet was sunk by 13 large and small warships, and as many as 33 ships of various types surrendered or captured.  It was difficult to keep a clear count of the sailors who were killed and captured.

    Great victory in Taiwan naval battle!

    Just when cheers resounded on the sea, Wang Wei¡¯s head emerged from the water. This warrior who used fire ships to accomplish great feats could not help but curse:

    ¡°Damn it, who¡¯s going to help me!¡± (To be continued)

 Part One: Storm in Penghu Chapter 288 After the Naval Battle

    Taiwan naval battle victory

    In this battle, more than half of the combined fleets of the four countries were lost. Ding Yunyi determined the ownership of sea power in one battle.

    In the next few years, Portugal and the Netherlands, the two major maritime powers, will not be able to organize another attack on Taiwan.  What they want to think about is how to face the next crisis and how to protect their colonies in the east.

    Ding Yunyi, who won the naval battle, faced only Zheng Zhilong.

    Spain? Although they escaped unscathed in this naval battle, Taiwan is obviously not very attractive to them. Now they can try to extend their tentacles towards places controlled by the Dutch and Portuguese like Batavia.  .

    This time, Ding Yunyi not only successfully defeated the attack of the four-nation combined fleet, but also captured thirty-three enemy warships, completely making up for his losses.

    Although most of the ships were damaged, with the Taiwanese shipyard there, they could be completely repaired in a short period of time and then added to the Tiger Guards Fleet.

    You can make a fortune by fighting a war

    Of course, there are still so many prisoners.  The commander of the British fleet, Kerkevi, the commander of the Portuguese fleet, Delson, and the commander-in-chief of the Dutch fleet and the combined fleet, Adadan, did not escape. They all became prisoners of Ding Yunyi.

    Such a victory can only be described as a great victory.

    "Report to the deputy town"

    Before Ye Dahai finished speaking, Ding Yunyi had already said repeatedly: "Don't report it, don't report it. You handle it on your own. I'm covered in wounds and pain all over my body. It's killing that person. Aida Dan, come and give me a hand."

    He didn¡¯t care whether others could understand or not, so he put his hand on Aida Dan¡¯s body.

    In this regard, Ada Dan is a smart man.  As soon as he saw this, he understood the meaning and helped Ding Yunyi.

    "Let's go back to our own warship." Ding Yunyi covered his waist with his other hand.  When Fang was fighting, an unknown ghost hit him on the waist. Now that the battle was over, the pain came all over him.  Ding Yunyi shouted "ouch ouch" and said: "I said Aida Dan, why don't you come and hit my Taiwan? Forget about other injuries. After being bitten like this, you have to lie down on the bed.  "Ten days and a half is enough"

    Aida babbled a lot of words. Ding Yunyi couldn't understand a word, but he nodded decently: "Ah, you repent? It's good to repent, it's good to repent. But we don't blame you, you can  We sent so many warships, and we also made a profit. Oh, by the way, your country has to come to ransom you, right? The ransom must not be less."

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????]  Ding Yunyi's subordinates all looked at each other. What were these two talking about?

    Ding Yunyi suddenly stopped and said: "The captives must be taken care of and served well. You must remember that you must keep careful accounts of how much you eat and drink. Damn it."  . These people will all be Jinna in the future."

    This sentence couldn¡¯t be more clear. You are going to be a bandit and kidnap people for ransom.

    "Master Zheng, how did our Huben Guards fight in this battle?" Ding Yunyi suddenly asked.

    "It's an eye-opener, it's an eye-opener." Zheng Zhifeng, who also suffered several injuries, did not ridicule at all: "Zheng Zhifeng has been at sea for a long time, and I have never seen someone who uses troops like a god. He defeated the many with less and captured the good ones.  If there are too many troops on the sea, there will be no place for anyone to take advantage of them.¡±

    Although it was more flattering, it was still telling the truth. Ding Yunyi was very proud: "Zheng Sanye worked with the town to defeat the enemy this time, and he was brave and injured. It will be indispensable in the report of victory reported to the court."  I have to mention Mr. Zheng¡¯s name. Oh, by the way, in the future, when the Taixi people come to ask for prisoners, I think they will have to go through your Zheng family as an intermediary. I¡¯m afraid they will have to trouble Mr. Zheng when the ransom is low.  Mr. Zheng¡¯s share will never be lost.¡±

    Zheng Zhifeng hesitated for a moment: "Vice-President, let me put it in a harsh way. Our Ming Dynasty has always spread its benevolence to the world. We have also fought against Hongyi in the past, and we also had prisoners. As long as Hongyi bows his head and admits defeat, the prisoners will always be returned."  . It would be unavoidable for the Lord to ask for ransom.¡±

    He was embarrassed to continue talking, but Ding Yunyi said carelessly: "It must be some banditry, right? But I am just one thing. I have spent so much effort to win this battle, and so many brothers have died. The pension is huge.  Give them a lot of money, and you won't get any benefits from returning the prisoners? That's a no-brainer. This time the Red Barbarian envoys are here, and you can help me send a message to them. This town has a huge appetite."

    Zheng Zhifeng smiled bitterly, it was unlucky for the Taixi people to offend this deputy general.

    But it is also strange. Logically speaking, Ding Yunyi is Ding Yuanzhao's father-in-law. He has read poetry and books since he was a child. He should be knowledgeable, sensible, steady and elegant, but how do you think this Ding Gong is so gangster?

    Cleaning up the battlefield will at least take a long time, Ding Yun?My whole body is injured, but I can't wait that long.  Leaving everything to his subordinates, he took the three Thai commanders Aidadan, Delson, and Kerkewei and returned to Taiwan before the ship.

    The three Thai commanders were very disciplined and neither made trouble nor resisted.  Anyway, this is the rule in Thailand. If you pay a ransom, you can get your freedom, but you won't lose your head because you become a prisoner in battle.

    This is exactly what Ding Yunyi was thinking.

    "Paying a ransom in exchange for prisoners is something that the countries in the West consider to be a matter of course. It would be a bit unreasonable for Zheng Zhifeng to use my Ming mentality to speculate on the thoughts of the people in the West.

    As soon as we landed in Taiwan, there were overwhelming cheers.

    Those soldiers and civilians who stayed behind in Taiwan had already packed Golden Eagle City inside and outside the city after hearing about the great victory at sea.

    Your Excellency is invincible on land, and the same is true at sea.

    The cheers that come and go are a good reward for Ding Yunyi

    Qin Yun stood at the front of the team and saw Ding Yunyi arriving.  Regardless of Ding Yunyi's injuries, the third brother always fights first and gets injured in every fight. This has become a habit.  He glanced at the prisoners and said happily: "Third brother, I heard that many prisoners were captured this time. Can we make it easy?"

    Ding Yunyi laughed.  He smiled so hard that his whole body hurt: "Sure enough, heroes think alike, and I am thinking about this too. Fourth brother, you have to take a good inventory of these prisoners. Don't count them as less. Separate the officers and soldiers.  We don¡¯t need many soldiers to guard them, they are just waiting for the ransom to redeem them.¡±

    Thinking of the large sum of money that was about to arrive, Qin Yun smiled so hard that he couldn't even close his mouth.

    There, Zheng Zhifeng hastily bandaged the wound: "Deputy Town, now that the war here is over, I won't be here for a long time."

    "Come here, see Mr. Zheng off." Ding Yunyi watched Zheng Zhifeng leave and smiled: "In addition to defeating the Taixi Fleet, this naval battle also allowed Zheng Zhifeng to witness the strength of our Tiger Guards. I think they will not do anything unless they have to."  Don¡¯t dare to offend our power.¡±

    Speaking of which.  He yelled "Ouch ouch" again: "My whole body hurts, please carry me back."

    Just as Ding Yunyi had judged, Zheng Zhifeng, who had personally experienced a sea battle, was extremely shocked by the combat effectiveness displayed by the Tiger Guards.

    Once back on your ship.  I was surprised to find that in addition to Zheng Zhibao, my eldest brother Zheng Zhilong also arrived.

    Seeing that Zheng Zhifeng was injured, Zheng Zhilong was very concerned, but Zheng Zhifeng repeatedly waved his hands and said it didn't matter: "Brother, my injury is nothing. I will personally participate in the naval battle this time. The Tiger Guards are very worrying. How are their tactics?  Not to mention, in terms of a single ship, no one in our Zheng family navy could surpass the "Huwei" I was on. Moreover, although Ding Yunyi also suffered losses in this naval battle, he also captured a large number of warships.  This will greatly increase the strength of Huben Guards.¡±

    "Although he has the 'Huwei' and added warships, the three thousand ships of our Zheng family can kill his Tiger Guards with one shot." Zheng Zhilong was full of confidence in his navy, so  He didn't care much: "What worries me is that although he led the main force to go out, the defense of Taiwan and Penghu has not been relaxed at all. I saw his formation. If we launch an attack, Golden Eagle City and Penghu will  It's enough to hold on until he comes back for help. It seems that this person is still guarding me at every turn even in a life-or-death situation."

    He frowned and said, "It's just that I have an alliance with him now, and the biggest opponent is Zhang Kentang. Although Zhang Kentang is happy about his victory in the naval battle this time, he will inevitably have to be wary of him and me again, so he should start with  Focus your energy on Zhang Kentang and put aside Ding Yunyi¡¯s matters for the time being.¡±

    "I'm afraid that if this happens, Ding Yunyi's power will become stronger and stronger," Zheng Zhifeng said with concern.

    "No matter how big it is, it is nothing more than this." Zheng Zhilong seemed very conceited: "With all the strength of the Zheng family, the Tiger Guards can defeat them overnight. But he has captured so many prisoners this time, how are he going to deal with them?"

    "In exchange for ransom."

    "In exchange for ransom?" Zheng Zhifeng said one sentence. Zheng Zhilong was very curious. When his brother nodded, Zheng Zhilong was dumbfounded: "Why did he think of it? Isn't he afraid of losing Ming's face?"

    "This is unbelievable. No one can guess his true inner thoughts." Zheng Zhifeng said with a wry smile: "And he is quite sure that the Taixi people will definitely ask my Zheng family to come forward."

    "Help him, help him," Zheng Zhilong said with a smile.

    He wanted to see how Ding Yunyi came up with the ransom method and how much ransom the Taixi people were willing to pay.

    "Lu Xue, bring me a towel."

    "Lu Hui, go and see why the doctor hasn't come yet:"

    "Xiao Cui, where is the medicine for knife wounds? Hurry up and get the medicine for knife wounds."

    In Ding Yunyi's house, the sound of women's shouts was heard.

    wellA man went out and came back bloody.

    Han Xiaoxiao Axi is very familiar with this scene. Every time her husband goes out to fight, he seems to be unwilling to do it unless he is covered in injuries.

    Deng Lianyu was also anxious nearby. Her husband's behavior was really worrying and scary, but with so many concubines and maids surrounding him, she couldn't help even if she wanted to.

    When Ding Yunyi took off his clothes, Deng Lianyu couldn't help but exclaimed.

    Ding Yunyi's body was covered with injuries. At a quick glance, there were dozens of injuries.  The most severe one was on his chest. Although it had healed long ago, the wound still remained there shockingly.

    "This was left behind when we were fighting pirates." Han Xiaoxuan almost knew what Deng Lianyu was thinking: "My husband almost didn't survive that time, but Father Sarozzi saved his life. Most of you are the first  Once I saw that my husband, Ah Xi, and Lu Xue, Lu Hui, had already become accustomed to each other. Every time he fought, he would be injured. He would not listen to anyone who tried to persuade him, as if his life was not his own.  It was pretty good this time, no serious injuries.¡±

    ¡°Ouch, be gentle.¡± Ding Yunyi shouted.

    Han Xiaoxiao gave him a white look: "When you were injured during the battle, why didn't you cry out in pain?"

    Although I said that, the movements in my hands were indeed much gentler.

    Chen Yuanyuan sat on the bed, letting Ding Yunyi's head rest on her lap. She gently stroked an old wound on Ding Yunyi's body with her fingers, her tone full of reverence: "It was the first time I saw Brother Ding in Suzhou. He was also covered in wounds.  . I think all great heroes are like this. If there is not even a scar on the general's body, what's so surprising? On the contrary, it's not worth Yuanyuan's dedication. She won't regret it no matter where she goes with Brother Ding.  "

    "Look how well our Yuanyuan said it." Ding Yunyi said with a smile: "How can this great hero not be injured, right? You didn't see this time that those Taixi were afraid of my knife.  Taiwan can enjoy peace for a few years.¡±

    Han Xiaoxiao sighed: "Husband, after all, you are a deputy general now. It is not an exaggeration to say that you are a minister of the border. Can you not be so desperate in future wars?"

    "I don't look like my little one." Ding Yunyi said with a smile: "I think back then, when I was fighting against the pirates, Xiaoxiao played the music himself to cheer me on. Could it be that having a baby in my belly will make me less timid?  Already?"

    Han Xiaoxiao didn't know whether to laugh or cry, and was too lazy to argue with him.

    Deng Lianyu looked at Ding Yunyi's injuries from the side and listened to their words, feeling more and more admired.

    ¡°If such a man becomes his husband, he will never feel wronged in his life.  In this era, who doesn¡¯t admire the great heroes?

    It¡¯s a pity that he has never looked at you seriously.

    The only thing to blame is that I was in Suzhou that day. If I could have promised him that night, there wouldn't be so many things to do in the future.

    But now, it¡¯s too late to say anything. I can only hope that my husband will change his mind in the future.  (Your support on this site is my biggest motivation.)

    ( )-

    < Piaotian Literature registered members recommend this work >-

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 289 Negotiation

    sc

    ipt""s

    c="http:.

    ?placeid=3274"

    In the Taiwan naval battle, in addition to the seizure of 33 ships, a total of 1,891 officers, soldiers and sailors from various countries were captured.  .

    These people were eating, drinking, and messing around in a big mess, but Qin Yun did not complain this time, and instead showed great interest.  In the eyes of others, this is a burden, but in Qin Yun's eyes, it will soon turn into nothing.

    The development of the matter is exactly the same as Ding Yunyi judged.  After experiencing the defeat in the Taiwan Naval Battle, although Britain was able to tolerate this defeat because of its small power in the east, the Netherlands and Portugal were completely different.

    The disastrous defeat in the Taiwan naval battle severely shaken the power of these two countries in the East.

    The warship captured by Taiwan will definitely not be recovered, but the nearly two thousand officers, soldiers and sailors are the most experienced, and they are a valuable asset.

    Using money to redeem captives seems to be a natural thing for the country of Taixi, and the best choice for the middleman is undoubtedly the Zheng family

    "The Taixi people are worried about how to rescue the prisoners. That is their business and has nothing to do with Ding Yunyi.

    His injuries were slightly better, and he quickly got out of bed and went to the place where the prisoners were held.

    It was time for dinner, and the prisoners were in good order. However, the food between the East and the West was very different. If nothing else, the use of a pair of chopsticks was enough to embarrass the prisoners.

    Some work hard to learn to use chopsticks, while others simply throw away their chopsticks, grab the food with their hands and stuff it into their mouths.

    Ding Yunyi saw it interestingly, seeing officers like Aidadan, Delson, and Kerkevi sitting together.  He also looked at the food in front of him with a frown.

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m giving you a hard time with chopsticks.¡± Ding Yunyi said as he walked to their dining table.

    "Mr. Governor." The three Thai and Spanish officers stood up together.

    Mr. Governor?  They call themselves Mr. Governor?  Ming Dynasty Governor in Taiwan?  This name sounds fresh.  Ding Yunyi smiled and invited them to sit down, and asked Father Sarozzi, who temporarily acted as a translator, to tell them: "Chopsticks can best reflect people's wisdom. There is a lot of exquisiteness in these chopsticks, but this town ah,  I will not discuss this with you in detail I have good news for you. Your respective countries have appointed a general negotiator and are coming to Taiwan. I believe you will be free soon This is true.  Good news indeed.

    "Mr. Governor, thank you for taking care of us." Ada Dan said seriously; "We are treated well here. And we have not been abused in any way."

    "Abuse? I can't bear to abuse you." Ding Yunyi smiled "Haha": "Eat, eat, I won't disturb you for eating. Ah. Mr. Delson, please come with me Delson stood up full of doubts.  After getting up, Ding Yunyi took him to a deserted place and said: "Mr. Delson, you suffered a heavy failure this time, and I think your reputation will be greatly damaged.  "

    Hearing Sarozzi translate the words, Delson looked frustrated: "Yes."

    "But I admire you very much." Ding Yunyi suddenly changed the subject: "When your ship was completely at a disadvantage and was forced to support itself, you still showed great courage and did your best. In  You are very worthy of my respect at this point Delson doesn't know why the other party said these words.

    Ding Yunyi smiled: "Since you suffered a defeat at the hands of my Huben Guard Navy, why don't you make a comeback here? I want to hire you as my captain Delson is a little confused, but Sarozzi completely understands  Lord Ding means: "Mr. Delson, Mr. Governor wants to hire you to work for him.  "

    "This" Delson did not expect that the other party would make this suggestion at all.

    Sarozzi smiled and said: "You work everywhere, why don't you come here? Here with Mr. Governor. There are Dutch, Spanish and French, and also Portuguese like you. They are all reused.  , and enjoy a very high salary. I believe that after this failure, you will be ridiculed even if you return to China. So as your compatriot, I would like to plead with you to stay in Taiwan and restore your reputation.  "

    Stay in Taiwan?  This seems like a good suggestion

    Ding Yunyi struck while the iron was hot: "You can pay the salary. As long as your demands are not excessive, I will allow it. You can choose the ships and sailors, you can train them, and you can command them. We can sign a contract. After the contract expires,  You can either stay here or leave, I will never force you to stay.¡±

    This suggestion is verySeductive.

    Delson thought about it for a long time: "Mr. Governor, can you really do everything you say?"

    Ding Yunyi burst into laughter; "Of course. Father Sarozzi, after he has finished his meal, take him to Qin Yun's place to formally sign the contract. Among the captured Francois, whoever he needs will be willing to stay."  All are paid according to Huben Guard¡¯s salary!¡±

    Although Delson failed and became a prisoner, Ding Yunyi still saw his combat capabilities with his own eyes.  He is proficient in naval warfare, proficient in artillery warfare, and is brave in combat. He will never surrender even in desperate situations. This is exactly the talent he needs.

    ¡°These people are officers in name, but in fact they are all senior employees. No matter where they are, only someone who can pay enough can recruit them to their subordinates

    An important part of the Ding Yunyi Group is the mercenaries recruited from various countries. The quality and loyalty of these mercenaries who receive Ding Yunyi's salary are beyond doubt.  They work loyally for their boss and receive a monthly salary. They don't have to worry about their beliefs or that they will mutiny, unless the boss falls.

    Whether it¡¯s the Ming Dynasty, the bandits, or the Jurchens outside the customs, they have nothing to do with them.  Whoever pays them a salary, they work for.  When money comes and people come, there is no ambiguity in fighting a war.  Although there seems to be little use in Taiwan now, it will be in the future.  But there is a place where they can give full play to their full potential The plenipotentiary negotiator jointly sent by the Netherlands, Portugal, and the United Kingdom is called Hahn. He is a Dutchman who can speak very fluent Chinese. He has dealt with the Zheng family before and has a comparative understanding of the situation in the Ming Dynasty.  familiar.

    ? ? In his view, this will not be a laborious negotiation.

    We have fought many battles with the Ming Dynasty¡¯s army before, and we have also taken prisoners.  But as long as the war is over, the Ming Dynasty people will repatriate these prisoners soon.

    He firmly believed that this time it would be similar.  Although the Zheng family, who acted as a middleman, once reminded the Taiwanese deputy general that it was difficult to deal with, Hahn did not take it too seriously.

    In his mind, the most important thing for people in the Ming Dynasty was face.  All I can do is put on a smile, say a few nice words and apologize, and then the matter can be resolved smoothly.

    His negotiating opponent was Qin Yun. After a brief exchange of greetings, Hahn expressed his "apology" for the incident and said that he would respect Ming's rights in the future and would never make similar mistakes again I represent Ming Taiwan.  Lord Ding Yunyiding, deputy general, guard of the army, and general of the country, accepts your apology.  "Qin Yun reported a long list of names: "I also hope that in the future everyone can live in harmony, exchange what they need, and increase trade, so that everyone can profit.  "

    "Yes. Yes." Hahn said repeatedly, feeling relieved.

    The Zheng family should really listen at the negotiation site. Ding Yunyi is not as difficult to deal with as they say.

    Hahn said with a smile on his face: "Then, when will our officers, soldiers and sailors captured by you be released."

    "Immediately Qin Yun's answer made Hahn overjoyed: "Then I will go back and arrange the ship immediately.  "

    "Of course, of course." Qin Yun nodded repeatedly: "Have you brought your gold?"

    "Gold? What gold?" Hahn was confused.

    Qin Yun¡¯s face was full of surprise: ¡°Don¡¯t you exchange prisoners without ransom?¡±

    Hahn was stunned, but Qin Yun said calmly: "There are so many prisoners. Nearly two thousand people, I have to eat and drink here, and I am almost exhausted by them. I heard that you  When the number of prisoners in the Western countries is unequal, they always use ransom in exchange for prisoners. Has this rule changed in Taiwan? "

    Hahn is very embarrassed.  He didn't expect that his opponent knew so much about Tessie's rules.  Little did he know that Qin Yun had already received careful explanation from Ding Yunyi before.

    "This" Hahn pondered in his mind for a long time, expecting that he would not be able to give up without taking some money this time. What's more, before coming, the Three Kingdoms had instructed him to pay an appropriate ransom in exchange for the captives.  He calmed down and said: "Of course, of course we can pay the ransom. These demands are completely reasonable, but this amount refreshing, refreshing!" Qin Yun gave a thumbs up: "We have already calculated the specific amount. This is for you.  It's Dutch guilders, and we use silver. Isn't that wrong? I don't know the specific exchange ratio, but in the land of my Ming Dynasty, I can only do it according to the rules of my Ming Dynasty. The price of rice is one stone and two.  Two to two liang and five cents. At present, there are famines everywhere and the price of rice has skyrocketed. In Nanjing, the price of rice has risen to three taels and six cents. Although it is slightly better in Fujian, it is still only three taels. At its peak, it also exceeded three taels and six cents. I am very obedient.  Oh They were originally negotiating the issue of ransom for prisoners, but Qin Yun suddenly mentioned the price of rice, which confused Hahn.

    &nbsp; Qin Yun sighed repeatedly: "Mr. Hahn, think about it, nearly two thousand prisoners eat my food, drink my food, live in my house, and the price of rice is so high, my money flows out like water.  You want a prisoner? Okay, you have to give me food, drink, and shelter. According to today¡¯s rice price, I won¡¯t cheat you. Each person will be counted as one stone per day, and the compromise will be three taels of silver, and one day will be counted.  Don¡¯t bargain with me, and I won¡¯t mess with you.¡±

    Hahn was stunned. Isn¡¯t this just a random calculation?  One stone of rice accounts for more than ninety kilograms, which is nearly two hundred kilograms of rice. Can one person eat two hundred kilograms of rice in one day?

    Hahn hurriedly protested, but Qin Yun had a bitter look on his face: "You think I am willing to do this? This stone of rice is where I purchased it anyway. If you can't eat it, it's yours. If you can eat it, it's yours. The rest  What does it have to do with me? Also, Mr. Hahn, let me tell you something from the bottom of my heart He lowered his voice mysteriously: "So many prisoners this time are all a profit for my brothers.  Opportunities are all staring eagerly to make a big profit out of it.  Who would be willing to work as an official for thousands of miles if not to make a fortune?  We can make a lot of money by buying rice, but it's a pity that we spend so much money that we really can't pay the bills.  In this way, Mr. Hahn, as long as you keep quiet, I will always give you benefits.  "

    Hahn couldn¡¯t laugh or cry, what does your desire to make money have to do with me?  Is it possible that I use money to fill the hole where each of you has to eat two hundred kilograms of rice every day?

    He shook his head repeatedly and refused to agree.

    Qin Yun kept bargaining with him, and finally reduced the price from three taels of silver per person per day to two taels. Qin Yun refused to give in at all.

    "Two taels, there is no need to discuss." Qin Yun's face darkened: "Just give up this one tael of silver, and I will have a net loss of one thousand taels. If it doesn't work, then we have no need to talk."

    Hahn calculated in his mind that although what the other party wanted was illegal, two thousand people would be redeemed for four thousand taels of silver, which was much lower than the previous budget and completely acceptable. He gritted his teeth and accepted the other party's request.

    "Refreshing, refreshing!" Qin Yun praised repeatedly: "When doing business, I have to find a cheerful person like you, so that I can explain to the people below. Mr. Hahn, the food and drink bill has been settled clearly, we should talk about redemption money  ¡±

    Hahn was shocked and said: "Salvation money? Isn't that what we just talked about?"

    "Where did you mention it just now? What you just calculated was the food and drink bill." Qin Yun was full of surprise: "Does Mr. Hahn think that he can take away two thousand prisoners with only four thousand taels of silver? What a joke."

    Only then did Hahn realize that he had fallen into a trap. He asked bravely: "How much money does it cost to redeem yourself?"

    Qin Yun said with a smile: "Soldiers have fifty taels each, officers have one hundred taels each, and commanders have very different statuses. Naturally, each person must have one thousand taels to show their dignityah,  By the way, there is also your commander-in-chief, Mr. Aidaan, that ten thousand taels of silver cannot be lost at all It is simply nonsense!" Hahn couldn't bear it anymore, slapped the table and stood up, saying angrily:  "You are extorting, extorting. I will never accept your extortion. I declare that the negotiations have broken down!"

    "In this case, we can't guarantee the lives of those prisoners." Qin Yun smiled slightly and said unhurriedly: "Here, send Mr. Hahn."

    This sentence struck a chord with Hahn.

    Crazy, this greedy Ming Dynasty official is crazy!  relative!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This work is recommended by registered members of Piaotian Literature on this site!

 Part One: The Storm of Penghu Chapter 290 If you don¡¯t give it, I will take the warship to get it!

    sc

    ipt""s

    c="http:

    ?placeid=3274"

    "We no longer guarantee anything for those prisoners." Qin Yun said calmly: "Food, accommodation, and even life. Mr. Hahn, we do not have this responsibility. You are the invaders. It seems that there is no need to be so polite to the invaders. Don't you  They all come to my house, and I still have to treat them with good food and drinks. Is there any truth in the world? "

    "You will arouse the anger of all countries!" Hahn barely suppressed his anger: "If those prisoners are treated unfairly, we will unite all countries to send troops again!"

    "Then send troops again. We will use all the strength of Fujian and Ming Dynasty to fight you again." Qin Yun did not receive any threats, but a smile appeared on his face: "The worst case is that Taiwan will be destroyed, the worst case is that we are all dead.  . It¡¯s great if they are all dead. What a clean world!¡±

    Hahn had no idea what to say to this man.

    He is greedy, but he is not threatened at all. He is even ready to die together!

    "Ah, that's right!" Qin Yun slapped his head: "I heard our deputy town leader say a while ago that in your time in the West, there are so many religious wars, such as dry silk and Hongyi, and between Hongyi and Folangji.  The war was very lively, right? I'm wondering, do you still have the strength to go on another expedition? Mr. Hahn, don't embarrass me or threaten me. Everything in Taiwan is controlled by Ding Yunyi.  Forget it. Maybe if he is happy, our Tiger Guard fleet will have already reached Batavia and Malacca before your expedition fleet arrives."

    Hahn trembled: "Is this a war threat?"

    "Forget it." Qin Yun nodded: "The fleets of the four countries have just suffered a disastrous defeat. I don't believe you still have the strength to stop us. Of course, in order to ensure victory. We will also join forces with the Ganlusi Fleet. I believe they will  Interested in acquiring Malacca or Batavia.¡±

    crazy.  Crazy, these Ming Dynasty people must be crazy!

    But what he said was exactly what the Dutch and Portuguese were most worried about.  The Spanish fleet was not damaged at all in this war, and they still maintain intact strength. If the Ming Dynasty made such a suggestion to them, those damn Spaniards would happily agree

    Now.  It was no longer time to act impulsively. Hahn calmed down his emotions and said, "Master Qin, this matter cannot be decided by me. I must go back and report."

    "I'm waiting for you. I'm waiting for you." Qin Yun looked at his slender fingers and seemed very satisfied: "Since you want to go back and report, you might as well bring back our other conditions Other conditions? Are there other conditions?  ?

    Qin Yun smiled: "This time you brazenly sent troops to invade Taiwan, and all of us in Taiwan fought to the death. We suffered heavy losses, heavy losses The damaged warships are worth money, and the pensions for the fallen soldiers are also worth money, and the war compensation is  , even a tael of silver is not enough. We calculated it roughly, and it¡¯s not a small amount. But why did we have a good conversation today? Mr. Hahn, I will give it to you even if I am punished by the deputy town.  Got the lowest price of 150,000 taels of silver!"

    Stunned!  Hahn was stunned!

    The word "crazy" popped up again.  He held back his anger, but his voice became trembling: "Impossible, we won't pay even a tael of silver for any war compensation!"

    "If you don't give it to me, I'll take the battleship cannon and get it myself!"

    Suddenly there was a voice outside the door.

    "Deputy Town!" Qin Yun stood up.

    Ding Yunyi, the deputy general of Taiwan, the protector of the army, and the general of the country in the Ming Dynasty!

    "Master Ding." Hahn also stood up.

    Ding Yunyi glanced at him coldly: "Hahn, please send a message to your people. If the request made by me, Ding Yunyi, cannot be met, I will personally ask all the soldiers in Taiwan and Penghu to get it myself! I will unite with Spain.  Fleet, attack Batavia first and then Malacca. Since you attack first, I might as well make the war more lively!"

    Hahn didn¡¯t know what to say at all.

    The same is true for subordinates, and the same is true for their immediate superiors!

    "I know you can't make the decision, so I'll give you time." Ding Yunyi's tone slowed down, but there was no doubt: "I don't care whether you crawl or swim, within twenty days, I want to hear a reply. Hostage ransom  , war compensation, you have to give me a letter of approval. Do you want to pay the ransom for the hostages? It doesn¡¯t matter. Starting from today, the food of all the prisoners will be halved. Mr. Hahn will not be seen for twenty days. I will take all the prisoners to log wood and mine.  , I will spit out as much as they eat from me! There are so many captives in their country, and even one mouthful of saliva can kill them!??The governor was drowned.  As for the war reparations Ding Yunyi sneered: "It's the same sentence, if you don't give it, I will get it myself with the battleships and cannons!"

    Well, there is no reason to argue with these Ming Dynasty people. The most important thing now is how to let the Portuguese, Dutch and British who are gathering in Batavia know the news as soon as possible.

    Hahn did not dare to delay and left in a hurry.

    Qin Yun smiled and said: "Third brother is still more powerful. Third brother, you might as well take advantage of Taiwan's victory and lead the fleet to take down Batavia and Malacca."

    "If I had this power, I would have gone to get it a long time ago." Ding Yunyi smiled: "Taixi is newly defeated, and he is deeply afraid that we will join forces with the Ganrasi people to pursue the victory, so now is the best time for us to ask for high prices.  . But if we really attack at this time, not only will Folangji, Hongyi, and the British join forces again, but even the Ganlusi people will join forces with them because of the coldness of their lips and teeth, and they cannot be pushed to the edge of the cliff.  Go up, they have no choice but to fight to the death Qin Yun nodded and understood what Third Brother meant: "Third Brother, if they really don't agree to our conditions, Third Brother  Are you really going to bring a battleship to get it?  "

    "Yes!" Ding Yunyi answered without hesitation: "The Ganrasi people will definitely agree to anything beneficial. When the time comes, we will join forces with Ganrasi to threaten Batavia with force first But, I  I believe they will definitely agree Qin Yun believes it. He firmly believes that whatever the third brother wants to do, he can definitely do it!

    "Deputy Town, Simond is back."

    "Oh?" Ding Yunyi was overjoyed upon hearing this and hurriedly called Simond in.  As soon as he saw it, Ding Yunyi smiled all over his face: "Simmond, you did a great job this time, and I will reward you greatly!"

    Simond was not humble and praised himself very much.

    Ding Yunyi listened to him with a smile: "What's going on with the Spaniards now?"

    "Governor Cocuyera is gathering strength and intends to attack Malacca."

    "Okay. The big deal is done!" Ding Yunyi was startled, then laughed: "This time, even the Ganlusi people indirectly helped us a big favor. Once the Ganlusi fleet attempts to attack Malacca, Folangji people will definitely be panicked.  . Fourth, Hahn will be back soon. Once the negotiations are restarted, we might as well give them a little concession on the price, take three steps forward, take one step back, and let them fight among themselves.  "

    "Yes!" Qin Yun responded with a smile.

    Taiwan is a great victory, and Ding Yunyi is also confident of winning this negotiation.

    This time, the four-nation joint fleet suddenly attacked. Although it was a little caught off guard, it still successfully resisted their attack, and the series of benefits it brought subsequently were obvious.

    The Tiger Guards not only used force to intimidate the Western countries.  And it also shocked Zheng Zhilong greatly. Taiwan will be able to get a chance to breathe for a long time in the future.

    More importantly, in addition to the Tiger Guards, the Pirate Alliance also played a great role this time.  There is also the power of Ming Ocean Company, which Ding Yunyi has never used.

    ??The trinity of Tiger Guards, Pirate Alliance, and Daming Ocean Company is a force that no one can ignore.

    Ding Yunyi found it a bit funny, originally when he arrived in Taiwan.  I have been thinking that if one day I gather enough strength, Luzon will be the first to attack, but I never thought that now I have become an "ally" in some form with the Spaniards in Luzon.

    Not only is the situation in Ming Dynasty chaotic, but the situation along the coast of Fujian is also complicated.

    Various forces are intertwined, and everyone wants to eat each other up, but no one has such power for the time being.  Whoever can have more allies will have the upper hand in such a battle.  At this point, Ding Yunyi is quite satisfied with himself.

    He formed an ally with the Spanish to deal with the Dutch and Portuguese; he formed an ally with Zheng Zhilong to deal with Zhang Ken and the imperial court's restraint on him.

    What¡¯s next?  What¡¯s the next step?

    It is now the ninth year of Chongzhen in the Ming Dynasty, and there are still eight years left before the seventeenth year of Chongzhen. What else can I do in these eight years?

    By then, the capital will be in chaos, Shanhaiguan will be in chaos, and the whole world will be in chaos.

    Ding Yunyi felt a little uneasy and walked out

    Xie Tian happened to come over. As soon as the commander of the Golden Sword Guard saw Ding Yunyi, he took out a letter and handed it to Ding Yunyi.  Ding Yunyi flipped through it and his expression changed drastically: "Is this written by Zhang Ken?"

    "Yes, I was transferred in the middleDoes Zhang Ken want to put me to death?" Ding Yunyi's face was gloomy and uncertain: "I think he is a good official, and he has always been hiding.I tolerated him, even if I joined forces with Zheng Zhilong, I never wanted to do anything to him, but once this secret seal got into His Majesty's hands, hey I suddenly noticed something: "Thank you, you stole the governor's secret seal privately,  Sooner or later he will be exposed, and it will be a death penalty when the time comes!"

    "I don't care about so much anymore." Xie Tian said calmly: "If you have a headache, treat your head, if your feet hurt, treat your feet. The most important thing is to get through the crisis at hand first. Deputy Town, I know Zhang Ken is a good and honest official.  , He is still a very loyal minister. But he is always wary of you, and he only wants to wipe out the power of the deputy town. Traitors are not to be feared, but loyal ministers are a great threat to us. "

    "Treacherous ministers are not to be feared, loyal ministers are the greatest threat to us."

    These words hit Ding Yunyi¡¯s heart directly.

    He suddenly discovered that Zhang Ken was indeed a loyal minister, and he was the traitorous minister.  Now all the forces that hinder his development have become a thorn in his side and a thorn in his side.

    He was silent for a moment: "What do you think?"

    Xie Tian already had a plan in mind: "Is the deputy town afraid of being involved in a catastrophic disaster?"

    "What do you mean?" Ding Yunyi frowned.

    Xie Tian said calmly: "There is no way to reconcile the conflict between the deputy town and Zhang Ken. The deputy town is for the Tiger Guards, and Zhang Ken is loyal to the imperial court. Besides, changing the governor secretly this time is already a capital crime.  I can find a way to get rid of my insider, but I can't avoid Zhang Ken meeting the emperor sooner or later in the future, unless Ding Yunyi's body is a little stiff.

    The meaning of Xie Tian¡¯s words is really clear. He wants to get rid of Zhang Ken.  To get rid of a governor, this is really a serious crime that can kill the whole family, confiscate the family and exterminate the clan.

    "The deputy town doesn't need to take action, just leave everything to the subordinates." Xie Tian didn't seem to be worried about this matter at all.

    "That's easy to say." Ding Yunyi sighed softly: "You are all my subordinates. If something happens to you, won't I be accused by the court? By then, I'm afraid that it will cause a bloody storm in Fujian, and there will be no way to end it  Thank God, keep a close eye on Zhang Ken. No one is allowed to do anything without my order I understand."

    "How can I survive eight years?" Ding Yunyi murmured to himself.

    "What?" Xie Tian didn't understand.

    "It's nothing." Ding Yunyi said perfunctorily, and suddenly looked at Xie Tian: "Have you arranged an insider around Zhang Ken? This skill is quite good."

    "Actually, it's nothing, just a few thousand taels of silver. Although the amount is a bit too much, compared with my Huben Guards, this amount of silver is nothing?"

    "What about me?" Ding Yunyi asked coldly: "Who did you arrange beside me?"

    I thought Xie Tian would be shocked, but he didn't expect that he would still calmly say: "The deputy town is different from others. Everything Xie Tian has is given by the deputy town. Besides, the deputy town is kind to Xie Tian. I  All I think about is how to serve the deputy town with all my heart.¡±

    Ding Yunyi smiled: "I hope so."

    The composition of my own group is somewhat complicated now.

    The so-called "Penghu Gang", that is, the party represented by the Penghu Sixteenth Ying, who later joined in one after another, led by Ye Dahai and Zhang Xianxuan, the pirate-born force, and the Thai and Western officers they hired  They are in the same group again.  Huangfu Yunjie and Hou Lu who followed him to Taiwan from the Central Plains were one group, and Deng Changgui and other Liaodong soldiers were another group.

    Does it mean that the Golden Sword Guards commanded by Xie Tian also have to form their own faction?

    By the way, there is also Li Dingguo. Although I can¡¯t see anything now, he will come forward sooner or later.  What about him?  Will he do the same in the future?

    Ding Yunyi suddenly discovered that as a leader, he would face too many complex problems in the future.

 Part One: Storm in Penghu Chapter 291 The King of the Sea

    Just as Ding Yunyi had judged, Hahn had already returned to Taiwan before the stipulated time came.

    The situation is already very critical. The Spaniards are very interested in attacking Malacca with force. Once Malacca is captured by them, where will their next target be?  Batavia?

    Now the main enemy is no longer Taiwan¡¯s Ding Yunyi, but the Spaniards.

    "If the nearly two thousand sailors can be released and some agreements can be reached with Taiwan so that they will not enter into a military alliance with the Spanish, then things will take a major turn for the better.

    There is an old saying in China, waste money to eliminate disasters, and it couldn¡¯t be more appropriate to apply to the Netherlands, Portugal, and the British at this time.  Although Taiwan's appetite is a bit too big, it is not a big deal for the money these countries exploited in their colonies.  What's more, if the money is shared equally among the three families, everyone's pressure will be reduced.

    "We are willing to pay the ransom and pay war reparations." In order to save the most precious time, Hahn said straight to the point: "However, we have different opinions on the amount. We have no objection to the four thousand taels of food and accommodation. The sailor's ransom,  Each of us can contribute ten taels of silver, thirty taels for the officers and three hundred taels for the commander. As for the war compensation, after careful study, 30,000 taels will be the upper limit we can afford."

    "How can this be unreasonable? How can it be unreasonable." Qin Yun said repeatedly: "How can the dignified officers and soldiers of Taixi be so worthless? Even I really can't stand it anymore. You don't take them seriously, but I do  We must fight for them. Every cent of the money we negotiated before is essential.¡±

    Hahn didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry.  Fight for the rights of the officers and soldiers of your country?

    "No rush, no rush." ??Qin Yun said calmly: "I have plenty of time. If we have differences, we can discuss it slowly. If we can't negotiate today, we can discuss it tomorrow. If we can't discuss it this month, we can discuss it next month."

    He is not in a hurry, but Hahn is.

    A whole day of negotiations.  Qin Yun insisted on the previously set price and refused to make any concessions. The day's negotiation ended unhappy.

    Hahn was eager to reach an agreement immediately.  But the other party's attitude forced him to persevere. Although the Three Kingdoms had already formulated a strategy for disbursing money, the task assigned to Hahn was to bargain as much as possible and keep the price to the lowest.

    But apparently they miscalculated again

    Just when Hahn was extremely anxious, the two commanders Adadan and Kerkevi found him.  Surprisingly, Hahn didn't see Delson.

    "Commander Delson and more than a hundred officers and soldiers have decided to stay in Taiwan."

    This answer obviously made Hahn very unhappy, but now is not the time to consider this issue. Adadan immediately said with great dissatisfaction: "Mr. Hahn, the negotiations must be completed as soon as possible. Our quality of life is now greatly affected.  The previous treatment has completely disappeared, and even normal diet cannot be guaranteed. I am very worried about this"

    Damn it, if you could win the naval battle this wouldn't be the case, Hahn murmured a curse in his heart.

    But now is not the time to blame each other.  The people of the Ming Dynasty did what they said, and they really started to take action against the prisoners.

    "If it is just a reduction in the standard of food and accommodation, then we can completely tolerate it." Kerkevi said at this time: "But what worries me is that because Commander Delson and a hundred officers and soldiers chose to stay, and got  With sufficient preferential treatment, the other prisoners have the idea of ??staying. Once that time comes, things will become unmanageable."

    Hahn was worried, and he had to admit that this was something worth worrying about.

    "Mr. Hahn."

    His assistant suddenly broke in with a nervous look on his face: "I just got the news that a Taiwanese fleet, including at least five battleships, is preparing to go to sea I will do everything I can to  Go and find out, their goal is probably to complete the rendezvous with the Spaniards in Malacca"

    These words, like thunder, exploded above Hahn's head God, the most terrifying thing has happened. Taiwan is really preparing to join forces with the Spanish

    "I want to see Qin Yun immediately and resume negotiations overnight." Hahn made his decision.

    Negotiations started overnight, which made Qin Yun look very unhappy.

    "I need to rest, Mr. Hahn." Qin Yun showed great dissatisfaction: "Can't you wait until tomorrow?"

    "The situation is very urgent, Master Qin." Hahn looked gloomy: "Where are your fleets going?"

    "A fleet? What?What fleet?  "Qin Yun was very surprised.

    "Stop hiding it!" Hahn waved his arm: "I already know, there are at least five battleships, preparing to sail to Malacca!"

    "Ah, you already know?" Qin Yun was a little helpless: "Okay, I admit that there is such a fleet, but it is not under my command. You must understand one thing, everything in Taiwan is  Our deputy town has the final say. We, the subordinates, have absolutely no say in what the deputy town wants to do. I guess he is already impatient"

    "It must be stopped." Hahn was very urgent: "Otherwise this will cause a new war and cause a terrible disaster"

    "That depends on how the negotiations progress." Qin Yun said calmly.

    At this point, Hahn had no choice.  These people of the Ming Dynasty were bold and had no scruples. As long as they thought about it, they would dare to do anything.

    The only thing I can do now is to make the most significant concession on price

    ?Almost the entire night, both parties were haggling.  Qin Yun, on the other hand, strictly followed Ding Yunyi's instructions of three steps forward and one step back, consuming Hahn's patience bit by bit and gaining the advantage in negotiations bit by bit.

    The psychological peace of both sides has been tilted.  One side is trying its best to end the negotiations as soon as possible, but the other side is not in a hurry.  The gap in mentality has already determined the outcome of the final negotiation.

    By the time it got dark, the negotiations finally came to an end.

    The result of the negotiation between the two parties was that the sailors were redeemed for 35 taels each, the officers were 80 taels, and the two commanders were sold at a price of 800 taels each.

    The prisoners detained in Taiwan at this time include 107 prisoners who are willing to stay in Taiwan.  In total, there were 1,621 sailors, 163 officers, and two commanders.  The total amount was 71,375 taels of silver.  War compensation was set at 120,000 taels.  Adding the two items together, the total is one hundred and seventy-one thousand three hundred and seventy-five taels.

    With this fortune, Ding Yunyi made a really big fortune.

    Qin Yun allowed the United Fleet to pay in gold, jewelry, etc.  As soon as the debt is due, they will be released immediately. At the same time, the Huben Guards Navy will never help the Spanish and promise not to attack Batavia and other places.

    Hahn just breathed a sigh of relief, but Qin Yun suddenly said: "Mr. Hahn, there is one more little thing."

    "You" Hahn immediately became anxious.

    "Don't be anxious, don't be anxious." Qin Yun said with a slight smile: "I'm not asking you for money, I'm just discussing with you the possibility of trade cooperation between the two parties."

    Hahn¡¯s eyebrows jumped, trade cooperation?  What kind of brains did the people of the Ming Dynasty use?

    Qin Yun said slowly and authentically: "We, Taiwan, want the trading rights with Batavia, Malacca and other places. We, Taiwan, will deliver all the goods you need to the areas you control at the best price. And you will  We will not trade with any party other than Taiwan if our competitors¡¯ prices are not competitive.¡±

    "Do you want exclusive trading rights?" Hahn seemed to understand.

    "No!" Qin Yun shook his head: "This is not an exclusive trade right, this is a great thing for mutual benefit. As far as I know, Zheng Zhilong almost monopolizes maritime trade rights. Any trade of yours must go through the Zheng family,  At the same time, we must pay them a protection fee of three thousand taels per year. Now, we have decided to participate. We will ensure your safety at sea. At the same time, we will provide you with a steady stream of goods and establish a long-term trade relationship with you.  And not just war."

    The suggestion was tempting to Hahn.

    Indeed, the Zheng family¡¯s monopoly is now too powerful, which has added many obstacles to trade between various countries and the Ming Dynasty, and also greatly reduced trade profits.  Although various countries have colonies that can be exploited, compared with completely opening up the trade route with the Ming Dynasty, the attractiveness of colonies is obviously far less.

    But now, Ding Yunyi, a powerful strongman, intends to join this ranks.

    If joining is really successful, the price of less than two hundred thousand taels of silver paid by the combined fleet will be recovered soon

    "I personally have no objection to this." Hahn blinked: "But, can you only conduct separate trade with us, the Netherlands?"

    Qin Yun smiled: "We don't want to monopolize, but the Netherlands wants to monopolize trade with us? Leave your allies Franco and the British Fever behind? Well, I can promise you to sign an agreement with the Netherlands first.  However, this does not mean that we will not sign trade contracts with other countries in the future"

    "I'm glad I can reach an agreement with you." The previous unhappiness was forgotten by Hahn, and he stretched out his hand.

    ?Qin Yun was not used to shaking hands like this, so he reluctantly shook hands with Hahn: "I hope our future cooperation can be pleasant"

    Qin Yun had some strange feelings.  Previously, he and Hongyi were fighting fiercely, both wanting to kill each other, but now in the blink of an eye, they have become partners.

    Third brother is right when he says that there are no eternal friends and no eternal enemies, there are only eternal interests

    ?¡­

    "Is the signing of the treaty completed?"

    "Yes, signed."

    This treaty signed in Taiwan is known as the "Taiwan Peace Treaty" in history. Although the main content of the peace treaty is only the issue of prisoners, it has an extremely far-reaching impact on the future.

    This was the first time for Ding Yunyi to resolve armed disputes with other countries through negotiation, and this was a tough peace treaty without any concessions.

    "A peace treaty means nothing." Ding Yunyi said calmly: "It's just a ransom in exchange for prisoners and a unilateral cooperation treaty with Hongyi. There will be more peace treaties waiting for us in the future."

    "Third brother, we made a lot of money this time, and we broke Zheng Zhilong's monopoly on Hongyi trade. I am preparing for the next step, to conduct trade negotiations with the Francois and open up the trade route from Taiwan to Batavia.  Although we had trade relations with Java Island before, it was only limited to a few places and the profits were not high. "

    "Let's do it." Ding Yunyi smiled slightly: "Whoever can bring us a steady stream of wealth, Hongyi, Folangji, or Ganlusi people, we will cooperate with. War can't solve everything. War can't solve everything.  It's just laying the foundation for negotiations. Our long-distance fleet is already on its way. In the future, our trade tentacles will be extended to Britain, France, and dry silk. I want my Taiwan trade fleet to reach every corner of the world.  Corner. Artillery may not make them surrender, but a trade war can make them bend to us!¡±

    Trade war?  Qin Yun was startled.  Does Third Brother really want to trade around the world?

    "My Ming Dynasty is big, but the world is even bigger." Ding Yunyi seemed to be explaining Qin Yun's doubts: "Every time there is a change of dynasty, what our founding monarch pursues is to unify the world, but the whole world cannot be unified, and the whole world cannot be unified.  We may only submit to one monarch, but trade can be achieved. It allows us to control other countries' economies, prevent other countries from leaving us, and achieve dreams that cannot be achieved with cannons. However, it is too early to say this now.  "

    Qin Yun seems to understand somewhat, but he still doesn¡¯t quite understand.

    "Leader, our pirates have completed their mission!" At this time, pirate leaders such as Li Guo, Hai Nixiong, and Fang Fenghuang came to the front.

    Ding Yunyi nodded and looked toward the sea.

    There are countless ships of the Tiger Guards, countless pirate ships, and countless ships of the Ming Ocean Company.  And these ships all belong to one group: Ding Yunyi's group!

    When he came to this era, Ding Yunyi never thought that one day he would be where he is today. What he never thought was that he could actually become: Pirate King!

    But this step has been taken, and there is no way back.  He conquered these pirates and conquered the Dutch, Portuguese, and Spanish in the East.

    In Fujian, there are only two opponents left in front of him: Zhang Kentang and Zheng Zhilong!

    From now on, I am the king of the sea. No one can stop me, no one can!

    Ding Yunyi suddenly thought in his heart.

    The King of the Sea?

    This name sounds very loud, conquer the sea, conquer everything!

    Ding Yunyi suddenly said slowly: "The sea is ours."

    Qin Yun was startled, then nodded vigorously: "Yes, third brother, the sea must be ours!"

    (The second part of "Qiang Ming" "The King of the Sea" is over.)!  ~!

 Part One: The Storm in Penghu Part Three: Chapter 292: Obtaining a Child

    In April of the ninth year of Chongzhen, Taiwan was victorious.

    Ding Yunyi, Taiwan's deputy general, guard, and general of the country, led the Tiger Guard Navy to defeat the combined fleet of the four countries and shocked the sea.

    At the same time, Ding Yunyi formed a pirate alliance and recruited pirates into the alliance. As a result, the threat from Fujian pirates and the Thai and Western countries was lifted.

    In October of the same year, Wen Tiren, the chief minister of the Ming Dynasty cabinet, was dismissed from office, and the Wen Party lost power.

    During this year, the most shining star of the Ming Dynasty was undoubtedly only one person:

    Ding Yunyi!

    This young and resolute general made great military exploits for the Ming Dynasty from the moment he was born.  Every time he appears, he always brings countless surprises.

    His name has been firmly engraved in the history of Ming Dynasty!

    On the sixth day of March in the ninth year of Chongzhen, Hou Jin Dynasty changed the Wenguan into three inner courtyards: the Inner Academy of History, the Inner Secretariat, and the Inner Hongwen Academy.  Separate duties.  The Imperial Academy of History is responsible for recording the emperor's daily life edicts, collecting imperial texts, memorials of hundreds of officials, promotions and demotions of officials, orders of wives and daughters of meritorious officials, letters from neighboring countries, etc., all of which are compiled into historical annals; the Internal Secretariat is responsible for compiling letters from various countries, and is in charge of  Record the memorials of each yamen, pleadings for grievances, the emperor's edicts and official letters, memorials to the Confucian Temple, and memorials to civil and military officials; the director of the Neihongwen Academy commented on the good and evil deeds of the past dynasties, went to the imperial court, served the princes, and taught the princes, and issued  system, etc.

    This is the preparation for the Jurchens to become emperor.

    On April 11, the ninth year of Chongzhen, Emperor Taiji of the Later Jin Dynasty proclaimed himself emperor, and changed the Yuan Dynasty to Chongde, so that this year was the first year of Chongde. The country's name was changed to "Qing", and the clan name was changed to "Manzhou".  The capital is Shengjing.  The title was "Emperor Kuanwenrenrensheng." The next day, Huang Taiji led hundreds of officials to worship the Ancestral Temple.  He revered his father Nurhachi as the "Emperor who inherited the great virtues of Guangyun and established the most benevolent, filial and martial arts", with the temple name Taizu; he was revered as the king from his grandfather to the first ancestor.  Ten days later, Emperor Taizong of the Qing Dynasty conferred a great title on his subjects.  His brothers, nephews, Mongolia Beile from other vassals, and generals Kong Youde, Geng Zhongming, and Shang Kexi who surrendered in the Ming Dynasty were all crowned kings.  The enthronement ceremony of Emperor Taizong of the Qing Dynasty lasted for more than twenty days, and most of the etiquette imitated the Han system.

    The Manchus officially proclaimed themselves emperor!

    As soon as the news came out, Chongzhen was furious, and people inside and outside the Ming Dynasty were shocked.

    this means.  In terms of status, the Manchus were on equal footing with the Ming Dynasty.

    After proclaiming themselves emperor, the Manchu Qing Dynasty immediately invaded the Ming Dynasty in an attempt to force the Ming Dynasty to recognize this fact by force.

    May 30th.  Huang Taiji sent Azige, Prince of Duolowuying County, and others to unite 100,000 soldiers of the Eight Banners to attack Ming Dynasty.  On June 27, Azige soldiers divided into three groups and entered Xifengkou and Dushikou.  Wang Zhaokun, the censor of the Ming Dynasty, refused to fight and was defeated and died.  The Ming army retreated to Changping, and the Qing army invaded Juyong and Changping North Road again.  Wang Pu, the commander-in-chief of Datong, rushed to the rescue and killed 1,104 people and captured 143 people.

    The Ming army won a great victory.

    The Manchus proclaimed themselves emperor and rogue bandits reappeared, forcing the imperial court to allocate an additional 2,993,790 taels of pay and silver this year.

    In the first month of the 10th year of Chongzhen, Huang Taiji personally conquered North Korea and accused the Chongqing Alliance of helping the Ming Dynasty.  The Qing army defeated Yizhou and Anzhou like a broken bamboo, and approached the capital Pyongyang.  King Li Zongfeng of Korea fled to Nanhan Mountain with his eldest son and hundreds of officials.  The second son and his family were ordered to take refuge on Ganghwa Island and seek help from the Ming Dynasty.  Ming ordered the commander-in-chief Chen Hongfan to dispatch various town and boat divisions to assist.  The Qing army crossed the Han River and arrived at the camp west of South Han City.  Emperor Taizong of the Qing Dynasty sent an envoy to surrender.  Not long after, Li Jie learned that Jianghua Island had fallen and all the reinforcements were defeated.  In February, he presented the imperial seal and sent it to the Qing Dynasty.  In March, the Ming army went to sea.  After a few days, I found out that the vassal country North Korea had surrendered to the Qing Dynasty.

    When North Korea was in emergency, Ming Dynasty sent the commander-in-chief Chen Hongfan to the navy division to help.  In February, the Ming army began to march.  I heard that North Korea surrendered.  On April 9th, Qing generals Kong Youde, Geng Zhongming, Shang Kexi and others attacked Tieshanpi Island.  The governor of Shandong came to court in a hurry.  The emperor ordered Hong Fan and the commander-in-chief Shen Shikui to defend Pidao.  Shen Shikui was defeated by the Qing army and retreated to Shicheng Island with Hong Fan.  Deputy General Jin Riguan, General Jin Riguan, and his soldiers fought fiercely with the Qing soldiers for seven days and nights. They were all exhausted and died in the battle, and Pidao fell.

    In the first month of the first month, Zhang Xianzhong, Luo Rucai and others left Huguang to join King Zuo Jin and Ge Liyan, who were known as the Gezuo King Camp.  On the sixth day of the lunar month, the company marched hundreds of miles to Anqing, the beacon fire reached Huaiyang, and Nanjing was shaken.  Zhang Guowei, the governor of Anqing in the Ming Dynasty, called the police.  Other troops attacked Chuzhou.  Emperor Chongzhen ordered Zuo Liangyu, Ma Xu, and Liu Liangzuo to join forces for rescue.

    Zhang Xianzhong and others fought a battle with the Ming army at the foot of Anqing City and lost.  Zhang Xianzhong and others retreated to Qianshan Tianwang Ancient Village.

    In March, Zhang Xianzhong led his army out of Qianshan and defeated Taihu, Qizhou, Huangzhou and other places.  On the 25th, Xianzhong led his army to fight with the Ming army in Zhijiadian on Taihu Lake.  Zhang Xianzhong surrounded the Ming army with tens of thousands of troops.  He also sent generals to attack Shi Kefa and other reinforcements.

    It was raining, and the bandits attacked from all sides. They fought hand to hand and killed more than 40 people including Ming General Pan Keda.  The Ming army was defeated, losing more than 6,000 soldiers.  Zhang Xianzhong led his army to take advantage of the victory to take Hezhou, Hanshan, Jiangxi and other places eastward.

    The Ming Dynasty, after a brief period of tranquility, fell into chaos again In the first month of the tenth year of Chongzhen, Golden Eagle City, Taiwan.

    "Water, water."

    &nbsp"Quick, go and heat the water."

    The official residence in Golden Eagle City was in chaos. Everyone was running in a hurry and shouting. It seemed that the enemy had already arrived.

    But today, for Ding Yunyi and Golden Eagle City, it is about to become a happy day:

    Ding Yunyi¡¯s child is about to be born!

    Ding Yunyi, who was usually calm and composed, was as anxious as an ant on a hot pot, rubbing his hands and running around.

    Seeing Lu Xue coming out and preparing to go in with a basin of hot water, Ding Yunyi asked hurriedly: "Do you want my help?"

    "Master Ding, please stop causing trouble!" Lu Xue said angrily, and then hurried in.

    "Poor Lord Ding Yunyi, Lord Ding is all over the world. He is frightened by everyone who hears it and invincible by everyone who sees him. But here, he is scolded by a little maid. Although he is always embarrassed, he can only smile with him.

    "Third brother, please stop wandering around, you will make us dizzy."

    "Vice-President, can you please calm down for a while? The person I invited is the most famous midwife in Taiwan."

    A group of subordinates were greatly dissatisfied by Ding Yunyi's wandering around and protested one after another.

    "That's good. If your maid trains you, your subordinates will train you too. You are a great lieutenant. Where can you put your face?"  But Ding Yunyi is now "dare to be angry but dare not speak out". He has not intervened at all in preparing to give birth to a child and finding a midwife. It is all handled by the maids and subordinates.

    "Third brother, please keep these ten taels of silver first."

    "What to do?" Ding Yunyi stared.

    Qin Yun couldn't laugh or cry: "The child was born successfully, so why shouldn't the midwife give her a wedding gift? Rachel Sha gave me a daughter, and I gave her three taels of silver. You, a great lieutenant general, must be grateful, right?"

    "Ah, yes, yes. You are still thoughtful." Ding Yunyi suddenly realized: "Fourth, your daughter Xiao Yezi, I think it is good. When my son is born, it will be good for us to have a son and a daughter."

    "Third brother, let's wait until the son is born. My daughter's name is Qin Yexue. Why is she called Little Ye Zi?"

    "Same, same. Your third brother, I'm uneasy right now, so don't argue with me about this."

    "Deputy town, urgent report from the Central Plains, Li Ni Zicheng won't listen, won't listen." Ding Yunyi interrupted Cai Jiuzhou: "Now that I have a son, Li Zicheng has nothing to do with me. We will talk about it after the son is born."

    Han Xiao¡¯s scream came from inside.  After a while, he saw Xiaotu coming out, and Ding Yunyi hurriedly grabbed him: "My dear little Tu, how is my wife?"

    "Sister-in-law is fighting, don't block the way." Even Xiaotu began to teach Ding Yunyi a lesson at this time: "I have never seen you so nervous before. Now that I have given birth, it seems that you are the only one who is nervous."

    "There are no rules, no rules." Ding Yunyi could only laugh at himself in embarrassment: "Why do my Ding family have no rules? When I am free one day, I must take care of it!"

    Ah Hu looked at Ding Yunyi with disdain.  This brother-in-law has nothing to say when he goes to war, but when have you ever seen him take care of family affairs?

    "Wow-wow¡ª¡ª" the cry came out.

    ¡°It¡¯s born, it¡¯s born!¡±

    Ding Yunyi jumped up.  If Qin Yun and Cai Jiuzhou hadn't worked together to hold him back, he would have rushed in on the spot.

    "It's born, it's born, sir!" After a while, the midwife came out to announce the good news: "Congratulations, sir, congratulations, sir, you have a son!"

    Ding Yunyi was startled at first, and then laughed "haha", with a tone full of showing off: "How is it? How is it? I said it was my son, I said it was my son!"

    With that said, he quickly took out his money and thanked the midwife, and then said hurriedly: "Where is my son? Where is my son?"

    The midwife smiled and said: "It's a mess inside and is being cleaned. Please be patient, adults. You can go in in a while."

    After anxiously waiting for a stick of incense, the voice of "You can come in" finally came from inside. Ding Yunyi raised his foot and was about to go in. Suddenly he saw those subordinates who wanted to follow him and glared: "What are you fooling around about?"  ? Let me wait outside."

    I rushed in happily and saw Han Xiaoxiao lying on the bed, with messy hair, but looking at me with a smile: "I finally lived up to my husband and gave the Ding family a daughter."

    "My daughter is good, my daughter is considerate." Ding Yunyi looked hypocritical.

    This sentence only received blank stares from the women in the room.

    Ding Yunyi smiled and glanced at Ah Xi, whose belly was also bulging: "Our Ah Xi's baby will definitely be a well-behaved daughter."

    can not waitLooking at the infant son in Lu Hui's hands, how could Lu Hui understand the thoughts of adults?  He held the baby in front of the adult and said, "Adult, please hug him, be careful."

    "Ah, ahbe careful, be careful" Ding Yunyi hugged his son carefully, as if he was as heavy as a thousand men. So what Qian Junyan and Long Ya were like when compared with his son at this moment?  As light as a feather.

    "Like me, like me." With his son in hand, Ding Yunyi smiled so hard that he couldn't close his mouth.  Suddenly something occurred to him and he said with a smile: "Madam, the brothers are all waiting outside to see our son Han Xiaoxiao nodded with a smile: "Be careful, sister Axi, follow your husband just like hugging  Holding a peerless treasure, Ding Yunyi walked out cautiously, and not long after, cheers spread out.  The generals gathered around the swaddled baby, looking at it like a rare object.

    "Third brother, it's time to choose a name." Qin Yun reminded from the side.

    "Ah, yes, it's time to pick a name." Ding Yunyi thought for a long time, but couldn't think of a suitable name. He frowned and said: "Fourth, you are Jieyuan, help me think of one."

    Qin Yun closed his eyes and thought for a long time, but he really couldn't think of a suitable one. His subordinates were all talking about it, and they had all kinds of ideas.  Bao Juhua suddenly said: "I was born in Taiwan, so just call me Ding Taitai."

    There was a burst of laughter, and Ding Yunyi was so angry that he said the word "get out" several times.

    "Sir, Master Ye and Mrs. Ye are here."

    "Ah, sister and brother-in-law are here?" Ding Yunyi hurriedly greeted him.

    After a while, Ye Yuan and Ding Biyue were brought in. As soon as Ding Biyue came in, she said, "Where is my nephew?"

    He took the child from Ah Xi and looked at it non-stop. He looked like he loved him more than his own son.

    "Xiang Wen, have you chosen a name yet?" Ye Yuan asked from the side.

    "Brother-in-law, I am troubled by this matter."

    Ding Biyue teased her nephew without raising her head: "You are the Yun generation, the Ding family's seniority ranking, 'The Qiji seeks the distance, the clouds travel and the rain is harmonious'. My nephew's generation happens to be the Xing generation."

    ah?  Is there any other way to say this?  Ding Yunyi only knew this for the first time.

    Ding Biyue added: "Originally, it was my father who gave me the name. If my father is not here, let your brother-in-law help me choose a name."

    Ye Yuan thought for a while: "The writing was good, but there is a word in the character Yun Yi, but it can't be used anymore. The ancient saying goes, 'Action comes from thinking', which means that success in acting or handling problems lies in careful thinking.  , I think it¡¯s called Xingsi.¡±

    "Xingsi? Ding Xingsi?" Although Ding Yunyi thought the name was a bit weird, he could only use it since it was given by his brother-in-law.

    "As for this word, when Xingsi goes to school in the future, I'll start with him."

    What Ye Yuan said originally was what Ding Yunyi responded to.

    "Okay, okay." Ding Biyue hugged her nephew: "The name has been chosen, and you have seen it. Don't let Xingsi catch a cold."

    As he said that, he didn¡¯t care about anyone else and walked in with his nephew in his arms.

    ¡°Sister, that¡¯s my son,¡± Ding Yunyi murmured in his heart. He suddenly remembered Cai Jiuzhou¡¯s words just now: ¡°What did you say happened to Li Zicheng just now?¡±

    Cai Jiuzhou then said: "After Gao Ni Yingxiang's death, Li Ni Zicheng was elected as the 'King of Chuang' by the bandits. He then defeated Yansui general Yu Chongxiao and captured Mizhi, Yan'an and Suide. Li Zicheng dressed up and traveled to Jin during the day.  Thanks to my father and fellow villagers, those who follow will benefit everyone. Later, Li Zicheng led his army across the Weihe River from Fengxiang, defeated the Ming army in Baoji, and advanced to Jingyang and Sanyuan. Not long after the thieves passed through Tianxing and Scorpion, they came to meet with Sun Chuanting and the general of Shaanxi.  Cao Cao came to attack and fought for seven days. Li Zicheng's army surrendered to the imperial court. He crossed Tianxing and marched to Henan. Li Zicheng led the remaining seventeen troops to Weinan. "

    Ding Yunyi nodded, pondered for a while, and then said: "Gather the generals to discuss matters."

    I already have a son, and everything is stable in Taiwan. Now it¡¯s time to set my sights further afield.  (To be continued)

 Part One: Penghu Chapter 293: Trade Income

    "The Central Plains and Liaodong are in chaos."

    When all the subordinates sat down, the information from the Central Plains and Liaodong came to everyone one by one.

    "However, some of my subordinates disagreed. Those things happened in the Central Plains and Liaodong. What does it have to do with Taiwan?"

    "Don't keep staring at your own three-acre land." Ding Yunyi was a little dissatisfied with the attitude of his subordinates: "For example, if the bandits or the Manchus become successful, do you think they will let go of Fujian and Taiwan?  Rather than being caught off guard when the time comes, it¡¯s better to prepare early. Otherwise, I¡¯ll have to work hard in Taiwan and end up making wedding clothes for others.¡±

    Zhang Xianxuan said there: "Does the deputy town think there will be big changes in the world?"

    "It's not that there will be, but there must be." Ding Yunyi slightly emphasized his tone: "In Taiwan and Penghu, the only thing we rely on is battleships. Although cavalry and muskets are also trained, they have never been tested. When the war comes, there will be  No one can tell what kind of performance it will take. Let me remind you that in the next six or seven years, the world will be in chaos! Where will my Tai Peng go? Where will I go? "

    The subordinates looked at each other. Why are you worried about what will happen six or seven years later?  And how come you are so sure that the world will be in chaos in six or seven years?

    Ding Yunyi did not tell them clearly, "Anyway, you all have an idea in your mind. In the past, we conducted countless drills in Penghu to seize Golden Eagle City. This time, our Huben Guards have navy, cavalry, and infantry.  With the musketeers, I decided to continue a drill in Taiwan to test the strength of the troops."

    "yes!"

    "Okay." Ding Yunyi changed the topic and said: "It has been more than eight months since the expedition fleet left Taiwan. Damn it, my son has been born, but they still have no news at all  Qin Yun, Xie Xuan, how is our trade situation in Taiwan?"

    Xie Xuan, who was mainly responsible, replied: "Since the combined fleet of the four countries was defeated by me, although Gan Lasi has attempted to invade Malacca and Batavia. However, because we released a large number of officers, soldiers and sailors, Hongyi and Folangji  The country is on tight alert again, because the dried wax silk has also given up this attempt. Our trading fleet travels between Taiwan, Fujian, and Luzon, monopolizing trade with Luzon, and the daily cargo ships are very profitable.  Not counting, in the three months of September, October and November last year, the net profit in Luzon reached 438,219 taels."

    "How much?" Ding Yunyi just thought he heard it wrong.

    "Four hundred and thirty-eight thousand, two hundred and nineteen taels."

    "Pure profit?"

    "Pure profit!"

    Ding Yunyi opened his mouth: "God, so much? You made so much in three months? An average of more than 100,000 yuan a month, just one Luzon? Zhebai, you calculated correctly, right?"

    "My lord will not miscalculate his troops, and Xie Xuan will not miscalculate his profits." Xie Xuan said calmly: "My lord does not care about trade, so it is not surprising that he does not know the price of goods. My lord, let me calculate it for you.  . Although the imperial court has limited the opening of the sea ban, Zhang Kentang, like the former governor Zou Weilian, firmly disagrees with the opening of the sea ban. Apart from Taiwan, the only ones who dare to do large-scale business at sea, this also caused  The price of goods in Fujian and other places has plummeted because they cannot be shipped out by sea. But as long as they are shipped out, the profit will be more than ten times or a hundred times? Taiwan has a monopoly on trade with Luzon, so the profits are even higher  The account was clear in his mind: "Does your Excellency know how much the price of raw silk is in China?  Each load is only sixty taels of silver, but as long as it is shipped out, sir, each load will be five to six hundred taels of silver!  "

    As soon as these words came out.  Everyone in the hall exclaimed. Sixty taels were purchased and five or six hundred taels were sold. This can be described as more than huge profits.

    Xie Xuan talked eloquently: "The same is true for raw silk, and the same is true for everything else. The price of silk floss is 200 taels per kilogram, the price of red thread is 70 taels per kilogram, the price of mercury is 300 taels per kilogram, and the price of a needle is seven cents of silver."  Sir, that¡¯s because we have fewer ships to send to Luzon. Otherwise, it would be unimaginable to make more than this amount!¡±

    Ding Yunyi was dumbfounded after hearing this, and it took him a long time to come back to his senses: "Add more ships, add more ships, add as many ships as there are, it's really not enough, we will allocate them from the Huben Guard Navy!"

    "You have to take your time when doing business. You can't become fat with just one bite." Xie Xuan smiled slightly and said: "What's more, we are not only doing business with the Luzon family, but also with Batavia and Malacca. Since  What is shipped out will naturally be shipped in. The Hongyi are already trying their best to make money from the spices we purchased in Batavia and other places, but as long as they can be shipped back, the profit will be ten times that of salt and eight times that of salt.  Plan Xie Xuan was talking eloquently, which made Ding Yunyi startled.

    Since the full-scale trade with various countries has been launched, in just a few months, Ding Yunyi¡¯sWealth began to grow rapidly, and trade in various places totaled. From June last year to now, in half a year, Taiwan's trading fleet has brought back a profit of 1.38 million taels for Ding Yunyi.

    With the replenishment of new merchant ships in Taiwan¡¯s shipyards and the arrival of commercial ships purchased and leased from various places, the scale of Taiwan¡¯s trading fleet has further expanded, and the profits it brings will enter a new period of crazy growth.

    So, how much wealth will you have?

    Ding Yunyi murmured: "Last year, wars in various places were intense and the court was short of funds. A total of more than 2,993,790 taels of silver were distributed Fujian received an additional 120,800 taels of silver.  One hundred and twenty thousand taels Zhang Kentang was so worried about the newly added 120,000 taels of silver that he didn't sleep well for a day. He didn't expect that we in Taiwan could easily get such money.  That's a lot of money, this sea is indeed full of wealth Whoever owns the sea route has great power and wealth!

    Ding Yunyi suddenly thought that he had already been like this in a short period of time, but what about Zheng Zhilong?  Zheng Zhilong has accumulated so much wealth after so many years of business!

    "By the way, why not go to Fusang Country?" As soon as Ding Yunyi said this, he remembered that Zheng Zhilong had a complete monopoly on the Japanese trade.

    This is really a pity.

    Japan due to the development of new silver mines in Iwami and elsewhere.  Coupled with the political events in Japan and Toyotomi Hideyoshi's invasion of Korea, Japan's gold demand was greatly stimulated, and Japan's gold and silver price ratio far exceeded that of China.  .

    When Toyotomi Hideyoshi was in power, the stipulated gold-silver ratio was 1:10, but in later years it seemed to fluctuate between 1:12 or 1:13. At the same time, the ratio in Guangzhou was as low as 1:5.5 and rarely higher.  Passed 1:7.  therefore.  Anyone who doesn't know how to do business knows that transporting Japanese silver into China to purchase goods can generally yield huge profits.

    It¡¯s a pity that the right to trade with Japan is now in the hands of Zheng Zhilong

    Calm down your mind.  Stop thinking about these things for the time being, and patiently listened to Xie Xuan explain the trade one by one. Ding Yunyi let out a long sigh: "Okay. Okay, I have money, and everyone's life will be easier. When there is money, there will be people,  If there are people, there will be an army. What is the population of Taiwan now?¡±

    "Back to your lord," Qin Yun said, "Taiwan's original population was 200,000. Later, due to the immigration of the Zheng family and your large-scale recruitment of refugees, Taiwan's population has now exceeded 500,000."

    Ding Yunyi's mind began to calculate rapidly.

    The population must find a way to exceed one million.  And if it can ensure its self-sufficiency, then if the world changes in the future, it can ensure its own safety by relying on its naval superiority.

    "Continue to increase immigration!" Ding Yunyi suddenly said: "We have millions of arable land in Taiwan, which is enough to attract a large number of immigrants. Send more manpower to go to various places in the Central Plains to promote. In Taiwan, there is food and drink. We provide farm tools,  Farming cattle, settling down and making money Our country suffered from constant disasters and there were refugees everywhere, but our country, Taiwan, has survived the drought and has great prospects for development."

    "If this is the case, Sir, Xie Xuan has another idea."

    "explain!"

    ???

    "Nearly ten million taels?" Ding Yunyi took a breath of air. He had never thought of having this amount.

    Xie Xuan explained his overall idea.

    In his imagination, one pound of silk can be exchanged for three stones of rice, and eight pounds of cocoons can be exchanged for one pound of silk. This means that eight pounds of cocoons are equal to 450 pounds of rice, and one pound of cocoons is equal to fifty-six pounds.  Four or two meters.  If we compare the output value of one acre of mulberry field with that of one acre of rice field, the output value is more than ten times higher, and generally eight or nine times higher.

    An acre of mulberry field with good quality can raise ten baskets of silkworms. One basket can produce eight pounds of cocoons and can reel one pound of silk. The value of one pound of silk is three kilos of rice. So one acre of good mulberry field can earn income from raising silkworms.  It reaches more than thirty stone meters.  Therefore, if one mu of mulberry field raises ten baskets of silkworms, then one mu of mulberry field is equivalent to the production of ten mu of rice.

    At that time, each mu of mulberry field could produce 1,600 kilograms of mulberry leaves, ten kilograms of silkworms, one hundred kilograms of cocoons, and ten kilograms of silk reeling.  The price of raw silk in the Ming Dynasty was about five to six taels of silver per catty, and the price was sixty to seventy taels per load.  This is the domestic sales price, including costs and profits.  The export price is 600 taels per load, which is ten times the price, and the price for export to Europe and the West is even higher.

    At this price, if 10,000 acres of mulberry fields are developed and intensive sericulture and silk reeling are carried out, 100,000 kilograms of raw silk, about 833 dan, can be harvested annually, which can be loaded on a boat.  The production cost is only about 50,000 taels in terms of domestic sales price, but it can be sold for 500,000 taels for export, with a net profit of 450,000 taels.  For these 10,000 acres of mulberry fields, only about 500 households of mulberry farmers and silkworm farmers need to be invested.

    &nbsp; Taiwan¡¯s developable grain arable land exceeds six million acres.  Mulberry trees can also be planted in hilly areas where farming is impossible, which means that grain fields will not be occupied.

    This is still the price of raw silk.  If it is woven into silk, the export price will increase even further, ranging from three to ten times depending on the type.

    Of course, the key lies in the need to introduce a large number of mulberry farmers, silkworm farmers and weavers Introduce the talents you need, and don¡¯t be afraid of spending money!  "Ding Yunyi said repeatedly, and suddenly remembered: "By the way, there are also tea leaves, which can also be cultivated vigorously.  "

    In his memory, during the Wanli period, Hongyi also sold the first batch of Chinese tea back to Europe, and the Europeans began to export tea in large quantities from China through maritime trade.

    As soon as he said this, he immediately aroused heated discussion among his subordinates.

    Ye Dahai has been a pirate for a long time. He is a famous "Pirate Lord" and has many dealings with Westerners.  According to him, each load of tea shipped to the country of Thailand is worth 3,360 taels of silver, which is equivalent to the selling price of 39 taels of silver per catty of tea. The yield of tea is about 60 to 100 catties per mu.  In other words, if only 10,000 acres of tea gardens are developed and 2,000 tea farmers are needed, an annual output of 6,000 to 10,000 tons of tea can be sold to Europe and the West, and the profits will be enviable.

    Another one is Taiwan¡¯s specialty sugar cane.

    Each mu of sugarcane field can produce 1.6 quintals of white sugar. When shipped to Japan, the price of a quintal of sugar is more than 6 taels of silver. When shipped to Luzon and sold to Europe, the price is about the same.  The net profit from ten thousand acres of sugarcane fields is about one hundred thousand taels of silver.

    While selling cane sugar, you can also purchase tin, hematoxylin, pepper, ivory, etc. from Luzon and other places and transport them back to Fujian.

    Whether it is silkworms, tea leaves or sugar cane, they are all renewable resources.

    This is better than a gold mine.  Gold and silver will be mined out, but raw silk, satin, tea, sucrose, can be continuously produced as long as we plant mulberry, raise silkworms, spin, weave and dye.

    As soon as the word "gold mine" came to the word, Ding Yunyi's eyes lit up again.

    Gold mine?  Why didn¡¯t Taiwan have such rich gold resources and didn¡¯t think of developing it? It was stupid, it was extremely stupid!

    Taiwan¡¯s gold deposits are one of the regions with the richest output per unit area in the world. Taiwan is rich in gold deposits and was once listed with Japan as the imaginary Eastern ¡°Treasure Island¡± by Western countries.

    Ding Yunyi still remembers an article about Taiwan's gold mines, which said: "Jinshan, in the mountains behind Jilong Sanchao River, has native gold. Some are as big as a fist, and some are as long as a ruler. When Tibetan people pick up gold in their hands, they will thunder.  Just abandon it. The small ones are occasionally taken out. The sand and gold in the water at the foot of the mountain are like crumbs Damn it, such a huge treasure is right in front of me. I have been in Taiwan for so long, but I have never thought of exploring it.  ?

    "What we lack most in Taiwan is iron." Xie Xuan never imagined what Ding Yunyi was thinking at this moment: "Without iron, we cannot manufacture weapons and equipment, and iron farm tools and shipbuilding are also required. Therefore, our iron comes in large quantities from outside.  Procurement. That¡¯s a big issue.¡±

    "Ah, we can't do it without us." Ding Yunyi's thoughts turned back from the gold mine: "From now on, we will purchase and reserve iron resources in large quantities. The money that should be spent will always be spent."

    The funding problem seems to have been resolved, and if all goes according to plan, Ding Yunyi's wealth will soon rival or even exceed that of Zheng Zhilong.

    With money, everything becomes easier.

    Ding Yunyi has even seen the day when he dominates Fujian appear in front of him.  (To be continued)

 Part 1: Storm in Penghu Chapter 294: Huben¡¯s personal army and Huben¡¯s close army

    A trade blueprint appeared in front of Ding Yunyi.

    If you follow this blueprint normally, the wealth you will gain will be incredible.  This will also lead Taiwan to enter a comprehensive and healthy development track.

    The first person to benefit is the Taiwan Firearms Bureau.

    The Firearms Bureau, which has received a large amount of capital injection, is showing great vitality.

    The two departments managed by Kondruman and Al are both cooperative and competitive.  Although Ding Yunyi knew that the replacement of the old matchlock gun by the flintlock gun was an inevitable development in history, he did not want to get involved in the competition between the two. Which one was better and worse would soon be revealed naturally as time went by.  And an excellent gunmaker like Kondruman will soon understand the huge advantages of new weapons and make the right choice for himself.

    At the same time as the muskets, various types of artillery began to be developed, including the Qianjin Folang machine and the Hongyi cannon.

    These types of artillery have been strictly classified and divided into No. 1 to No. 5 guns. Among them, No. 1 to No. 3 guns are mainly used for ship and fortress defense. No. 4 guns are accompanying army guns, and No. 5 guns are siege guns.

    Ding Yunyi attaches great importance to firearms to the point where it even makes others look jealous.  A large amount of financial, material, and human resources have gone there. Apart from the shipyards, the conditions of the Firearms Bureau are unparalleled in Taiwan.

    Among these people, the one who is the most unknown but the one who deserves the most attention from Ding Yunyi is undoubtedly Li Dingguo.

    He does not need Li Dingguo to become an expert in firearms manufacturing. His only requirement for him is to be familiar with these firearms before he will be assigned to the army.

    Li Dingguo did not live up to Ding Yunyi's expectations.  From the first day he entered the Firearms Bureau, he stayed here day and night, almost to the point of forgetting to sleep and eat.

    "The one who is as diligent as Li Dingguo is the Al who was brought back from Jinzhou.

    ¡° Al is a person who is completely obsessed with firearms. He didn¡¯t get a chance in France or in the capital.  In Taiwan, Ding Yunyi chose to trust him unconditionally, no matter what he asked for.  Ding Yunyi will do his best to satisfy him.

    His teacher Mahan passed on all his knowledge to him, which made Al's development work a lot easier.

    The No. 3 flintlock gun has been developed, and the firing mechanism and safety mechanism have been improved.  This brings the flintlock gun suitable for equipping a large number of armies to a new level.  However, for Al, who pursues perfection, the No. 3 flintlock gun does not seem to satisfy him.

    While the No. 3 gun is being tested, the No. 4 gun has begun to be manufactured, and the blueprints for the No. 5 and No. 6 guns are also being designed.

    Although Ding Yunyi wanted to start formal production now, Al, who was strict and cautious, rejected his request. In his view, if a weapon cannot be perfect, it is undoubtedly irresponsible.

    Ding Yunyi was a little helpless.

    During the development project, Al easily produced more than a dozen rotating muskets.  This weapon, mainly used by the Thai and Western cavalry, also attracted Ding Yunyi's great attention.

    Ayer told Ding Yunyi that when Germany and France fought, the German cavalry was equipped with revolving muskets, while the French cavalry were still equipped with matchlock guns.  The battle is in progress.  Suddenly there was a heavy wind and rain, and the French troops equipped with matchlocks could hardly fire a single shot. However, the German cavalry, which used revolving muskets as their main weapons, became more and more courageous as they fought, beating the French soldiers to pieces.  Soon, the defeated French king also hired a considerable number of similar cavalry, these cavalry were also equipped with revolving muskets.

    It¡¯s just that this type of musket is not only complex in structure.  It is expensive to build, troublesome to use, and cannot reliably fire when there is contamination on the steel wheel, so it is not a priority development target in Al's eyes.

    Ding Yunyi asked for these dozen guns and gave them to Huangfu Yunjie as soon as he left the firearms bureau.

    "What's the use of this thing?" Huangfu Yunjie was dismissive: "Are you going to wait for the enemy cavalry to get close and use it to smash it?"

    "Get out!" Ding Yunyi couldn't laugh or cry. He cursed and called Li Dingguo who was following him over: "Dingguo, tell them how to use it."

    "Yes." Li Dingguo responded, and then said to Huangfu Yunjie: "Please lend me a horse, Mr. Huangfu."

    The war horse was brought over. Li Dingguo asked people to place a few targets in the distance, then took two guns, mounted the war horse, clamped the horse's body, and the war horse neighed and rushed forward.

    Li Dingguo immediately pulled out his gun and fired it with a "boom", then quickly changed to another gun and roared again.

    ??Immediately reined in the war horse, turned the horse's head back, dismounted and said: "Please go and take a look, Lord Huangfu."

    Once the gun was discharged, the gun was empty.After hitting the target, Huangfu Yunjie looked at it for a while and immediately said: "Please deputy mayor, please give me one for each of the cavalry."

    "Get out! Get out!" Ding Yunyi was angry and funny: "Damn it, do you think I am a rich man? This thing is very expensive and I can't bear to part with it. But I think in the future, each of our cavalry will be equipped with a short  Guns and muskets, the two armies are fighting. Hundreds of thousands of muskets will be fired first, killing half of the opponent's troops, and then killing as much as they want. What do you think of this? "

    "Okay, very good!" Huangfu Yunjie's eyes showed yearning.

    He is a cavalry general. He always believed that horseback skills and bravery were the most important thing for cavalry. However, when he arrived in Taiwan, this idea quietly changed.

    The Firearms Bureau is constantly experimenting with new firearms, and Huangfu Yunjie would go check them out when he had nothing to do. Who would have thought that he would be fascinated by them as soon as he saw them?

    Good guy, those firearms can blast the enemy to pieces before anyone can get close to them. Is that really a big deal?  The deputy town elder said that the future will definitely be dominated by firearms. This seems to be true at all.

    Although from the current point of view, firearms are not yet the most critical factor in determining victory or defeat on the battlefield, what about the future?  Once firearms make great progress, God knows what will happen on the battlefield.

    What Ding Yunyi wants is a change in the mentality of his subordinates. The era of cold weapons will gradually pass, and artillery and firearms will inevitably become the dominant force on the battlefield one day

    "Dingguo." Ding Yunyi called Li Dingguo to his side: "You have been in the Firearms Bureau for a long time, and the two of you don't know what's going on outside the window. I think you have almost mastered it, and I want to send you there.  How about going to the army?"

    Joy flashed through Li Dingguo¡¯s eyes.

    He knew from the beginning why the adults placed him in the Firearms Bureau, and he did not disappoint the adults' expectations.

    Ding Yunyi looked at him: "Dingguo, originally I wanted to arrange you to join Major Shiweide's regiment, but I think you may not be able to adapt to their training and combat methods, so I want you to choose three hundred soldiers by yourself.  , all armed with firearms. What do you think?"

    Li Dingguo was overjoyed. He never thought that the adults would let him command a team.

    "Let me give you a suggestion." Ding Yunyi pondered for a moment: "The people you choose may as well be younger. They can also grasp new things faster. You can choose the entire Taiwan and Penghu, what kind of weapons you want.  , you can choose it yourself. I give you this privilege"

    "My lord, Dingguo will definitely live up to your expectations"

    Ding Yunyi smiled: "Your team does not require you to have combat capabilities immediately, but you must be familiar with the use of firearms. Although the size of three hundred people is not large, it is your foundation, and it can still develop and grow in the future.  One day, you will command thousands of troops on the battlefield"

    "My lord" Li Dingguo took a deep breath: "Dingguo was a bandit and your prisoner, but your lord did not dislike Dingguo at all. Instead, he deliberately cultivated this kindness.  The country doesn¡¯t know when it will be able to repay.¡±

    "Don't say such things." Ding Yunyi patted him on the shoulder: "Actually, to be honest, as soon as I saw you on the battlefield, I felt that I was destined to be with you. Rogue bandits and prisoners. These are all things in the past. You have not  Brothers and sisters, I don¡¯t have a younger brother either. If you don¡¯t mind, just follow them and call me third brother"

    Li Dingguo was stunned.

    What is your identity?  Rebellious thieves and prisoners!  What is Master Ding¡¯s identity?  A powerful hero in the world, but now Master Ding allows himself to call him "Third Brother"?  But he wants to accept him as his younger brother?

    Ding Yunyi smiled slightly: "Why. Not willing?"

    "Three Third brother" When these two words were spoken.  Li Dingguo's voice was trembling.

    Ding Yunyi smiled happily.

    Within his own group, Li Dingguo is young, an outsider, and has no gang influence. It is this type of person that he is deliberately cultivating now.

    He has no distracting thoughts, no cliques, no cliques, is loyal to himself, and is willing to risk his life for himself at critical moments.

    He did not doubt Li Dingguo's loyalty at all, even though he was a "rebel" before.  Once a person like Li Dingguo recognizes you, he will never betray you for the rest of his life.

    Everyone has faith, and Ding Yunyi will make himself Li Dingguo¡¯s only faith!

    "Go ahead and make your own decisions when things happen." Ding Yunyi encouraged him: "As for the name, I think it's called 'Hu Ben Qinjun'. My brother-in-law Ahu also returned to Taiwan from Penghu.  He was allowed to set up a 'Tiger and Ben's Army', also with a size of 300 people. The age difference between you and him isNot too big, just get closer and closer in the future.  "

    "Yes, eldestthird brother"

    "Okay, let's go and do your business." Ding Yunyi smiled and waved his hand.

    The Huben Pro-Army was also established on this day, and this year, Li Dingguo was seventeen years old.

    The Huben Army is controlled by Ding Yunyi's "brother" Li Dingguo, and the Huben Army is controlled by Ding Yunyi's brother-in-law Ahu. These two troops are also regarded as the two most trusted troops by Ding Yunyi.

    As soon as I returned to Golden Eagle City, I saw Ahu at first sight.

    Ah Hu is sixteen years old and has grown into a big boy. Ding Yunyi wanted to give him a name several times, but Ah Hu refused. He thought the word "A Hu" sounded good. Ding Yunyi  Reluctantly, I just let him go.

    "Brother-in-law." As soon as he saw Ding Yunyi, Ahu shouted excitedly.

    "What brother-in-law?" Ding Yunyi said with a straight face: "You are now the commander of the Tiger Guard Army and a soldier. You can only call me brother-in-law at home!"

    "Yes, Deputy Town!" Ah Hu shouted loudly and stuck out his tongue.

    Ding Yunyi had a smile on his face: "How about it? Have you selected all the members of the Tiger Guard Army?"

    "Back to the deputy town, we have selected three hundred people, all of whom are about the same age as me." A Hu said proudly: "Deputy town, from now on, A Hu will also be a general leading troops."

    "General? You? You're still early." Ding Yunyi poured cold water on him: "Although you have always been by my side, you have never fought in a war. It is not easy to be a general. My Tiger Guards  , Everyone is good at fighting, even if they fight, what do you have?"

    Ah Hu was a little unconvinced: "I am just as desperate for my life in a fight. Moreover, they are all outsiders, I am one of our own, and I am the most trustworthy person in the deputy town"

    "Fart!" Ding Yunyi's face darkened: "What kind of outsider is your own person? How old are you, and this is what you are thinking about in your head? Look at the people around me, which one did not fight with me in blood? Which one is not my own?  Brother? Ah Hu, I¡¯m warning you, you don¡¯t have to think about this again.¡±

    "Yes, Ah Hu knows he was wrong."

    Your own people?  outsider?  Ah Hu thinks so, but what about the others?  We are all in the same boat now, but what about the future?  What will happen when the power further develops in the future?

    A Hu¡¯s words reminded Ding Yunyi.

    "Brother, brother!" Xiaotu appeared out of nowhere and interrupted Ding Yunyi's train of thought: "Brother, I am already sixteen years old. Ahu can lead troops, so can I. Brother, so can you.  Give me a team. You promised me before that you would make me a female general."

    "Little girl, get out of here." Ah Hu said angrily.

    "Who is the little girl? You are not as old as me!" Xiaotu stared.

    The Xiaotu at this time is completely different from the Xiaotu who was starving to death.  Having good food and living well has nourished her into a beautiful young girl.

    Ding Yunyi touched his head and said with a "haha" smile: "I don't think you need to be a female general. It's true that I can help you find a good husband."

    "Brother!" Xiaotu's face suddenly turned red.

    "You're sixteen, almost seventeen. Don't you still want to find your husband's family?" Ding Yunyi pretended to have a straight face: "If you let your parents know about the swordsmanship all day long, it's my brother's fault for not taking care of you.  Take it with you!¡±

    Xiaotu grabbed Ding Yunyi's arm: "Brother, I won't marry. You promised me, but you don't keep your word. You have to let me lead the troops like A Hu!"

    Ding Yunyi's head was so big because of her. Her brother-in-law and sister were still in Taiwan. They saw how unbecoming they were and had no choice but to surrender: "It's done, it's done. You go and set up a tiger and benign female army. Don't do it."  Don¡¯t bother me again.¡±

    Xiaotu then let go: "Brother, you can't be dishonest in what you say!" (Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 295 Amulet

    "Xiang Wen, Taiwan is developing really well."

    Ye Yuan took a sip of tea and said, "I thought that Taiwan would struggle under the pressure from the three sides of Zhang Kentang, Zheng Zhilong, and the Thai-Western people, but I didn't expect that it would be in order under your governance. In the battle against the Thai-Western combined fleet,  Not only did the Thai people no longer dare to look at Taiwan, but even Zhang Kentang and Zheng Zhilong would definitely not dare to act rashly again, buthe paused there: "But everything has advantages and disadvantages. If you fight like this, Huben Wei's  Everyone knows the strength, and I'm worried that it will attract more attention from Fujian.  "

    "That's what my brother-in-law said." Ding Yunyi nodded: "Not only have we defeated the Taixi fleet, but we have also fully cooperated with the Taixi people to carry out trade. Therefore, the current enemies are not the Taixi people, but Zhang Kentang and Zheng Zhilong  While listening, Ding Biyue was a little worried: "Xiang Wen, are you taking too much risk by going against Fushuai and the Zheng family?  "

    "What do women know?" On these matters, Ye Yuan was unambiguous at first: "The current situation in Fujian is based on three pillars. It's either this or that. Can't we just let Xiang Wen sit back and wait for death?"

    Ding Biyue has the final say in everything at home, but outside the house, Ding Biyue has no words to do. After being scolded by her husband, Ding Biyue also kept silent.

    "Don't worry, sister, I know what to do in my heart." Ding Yunyi said with a smile: "The situation is not that bad now. Zheng Zhilong and I are still allies and will not change for a while. On the contrary, it is Kentang Zhang who worries me. But  It doesn¡¯t matter, as long as Taiwan is not in chaos, I will have the capital.¡±

    Ye Yuan nodded at first: "Since Xiang Bra is so confident, I must have made a plan for it. Xiang Wen, the two places of Taipei and Penghu are well organized under your governance, but the martial arts style here is too strong and the literary style is not enough."

    Ding Yunyi was startled, and Ye Yuanxuan continued: "My Ming Dynasty has always valued literature. Empress Xiaoci saves money from her salary every month and puts it in a red-painted millet barn to support Zhusheng's wives. Not only that. Empress Xiaoci also  According to Yi's decree, the empress will finance the wedding from her own salary, and the empress of the Ming Dynasty will be like this.  Got it. Even if you and Zheng Zhilong fall out with you because of your strength, I don¡¯t think you will lose, but the Tiger Guards can¡¯t keep you safe Upon hearing this, Ding Yunyi immediately became distracted, and Ye Yuanxian said slowly.  :

    "If one day you offend the Holy One, the Holy One will remove you from your post and punish you for your crime. What will you do? With your current situation, there are only two ways. One is to return to the capital to accept the crime obediently, and the other is to raise an army and rebel. But  The latter path is the grave crime of confiscating one's family and annihilating one's clan Ding Yunyi said respectfully: "Yun Yi would never dare to rebel, so I asked my brother-in-law to teach me.  "

    "The army may not be able to protect you, but those scholars can." Ye Yuan looked solemn: "Students don't have swords and guns in their hands, but they are often more terrifying than swords and guns. If I don't say anything else, just talking about this dynasty, I, the Emperor of Ming Dynasty, will kill you  There are a lot of scholars. But why can't they all be killed? These scholars are not afraid of death at all. Even if they know that they are likely to die, they still respect the scholars. Why?  Once you are sure of something, you will never give up. Even if the emperor is convinced, you will write letters one after another. You must force the emperor to bow his head and admit his mistake Ding Biyue was a little surprised and couldn't help but ask: "The emperor can still bow his head and admit his mistake?  "

    "What's so surprising about this?" Ye Yuan initially disagreed: "How many people can the emperor's sword kill? One hundred? One thousand? But he can't kill all the scholars in the world. If he kills the first group, he will kill the next group.  As long as your emperor refuses to admit his mistake and change his mind, those scholars will never give up. Therefore, the emperor is not afraid of killing the general, but what he is afraid of is offending the scholars, especially the scholars.  Our leader Ding Yunyi nodded silently. What Ye Yuan said was absolutely correct.

    The Han people's thinking of governing the world is to pastor the world. Although they also involve killing, they have a relatively mature operating idea.  I also understand the principle of recuperation.  This is not comparable to Tatars.  The elite literati class of the Han people continued the traditional idea of ??governing the world.  The spirit of literati is there, and the Chinese orthodoxy is there!  The emperor could kill many individual literati, but he could not kill the Han people's governance philosophy.

    ?? If the "Xing" represented by the emperor and the "Persuasion" represented by the literati elite continue to develop in this intertwined way, maybe we can really develop the Ming Dynasty's constitutional monarchy cabinet.

    ??And later in the Manchu Qing Dynasty, the spirit of the literati had been completely castrated, and thousands of horses were in silence. This was much more terrifying than killing a large number of people.

    During the Qianlong Dynasty, when Diderot of the West compiled the "Encyclopedia", Ji Xiaolan also compiled a royal decoration, "Sikuquanshu".  The Han classics that were destroyed during the compilation process far exceeded the collection itself.  The driving force for civilization is zero.  Compared with the West at the same time,??, has been left a few blocks away.

    During the Ming Dynasty, the emperor both loved and feared the scholar class.  What I love is that they are loyal to the Ming Dynasty and they are a force they can rely on, but what I fear is their opposition to themselves.

    As Ye Yuan said before, once all the scholars in the world gather to oppose something, the emperor will be afraid and even helpless, because these scholars are not afraid of death or killing!

    Ye Yuan's words opened up another way for Ding Yunyi to protect himself.

    But, how can we achieve what Ye Yuan said before?  Let all the scholars in the world stand on your side?  This may seem too difficult.

    Ding Yunyi thought for a while: "Brother-in-law, my wife is the daughter of the Deng family, and the Deng family is a great scholar. I think it's not enough, far from enough." Ye Yuan initially said: "Yes, the Deng family is indeed a great scholar, but when it comes to  Deng Muzhi's generation is no longer the leader of scholars. If you want to truly capture the hearts of scholars, you have to find another way. Xiang Wen, there is an opportunity in front of you. I wonder if you are willing to do it?  "

    "Yes!" Ding Yunyi said without thinking.

    Ye Yuan spoke his thoughts in a low voice.  After he finished speaking, he took a breath and said: "Xiang Wen, if everything goes well, your reputation will be spread among scholars all over the world. By then, even if you offend the court, you will be prepared to accept the crime yourself, and those scholars will also  Absolutely not. They will definitely come together to protect you, even in their eyes, saving you is more important than saving their lives. Keeping you is the glory of their lives!"

    "Yun Yi understands!" Ding Yunyi said respectfully: "The army is not Yun Yi's talisman, those scholars are Yun Yi's biggest talisman!"

    Once something terrible happens in the future.  Unless he rebels, Ding Yunyi has no other way to protect himself, but now Ye Yuan's words have given Ding Yunyi a new talisman.

    " Grasping the hearts of scholars will make you as stable as a mountain. Even if the emperor really wants to punish yourself one day, you don't have to worry so much I don't understand the things about you men.  Ding Biyue waited for them to finish talking about the business and said, "Dan Xiang Wen, you are the head of the family."  Now that you have a wife and a son, I don¡¯t care how many concubines you marry, but you must show the dignity of the head of the family.  My Ding family has been a scholar for generations, but this generation has a general like you.  I was busy killing on the battlefield all day long, and I was covered in injuries. I felt sad just thinking about it, but I couldn't ignore it at home.  I have been here for two days and I saw your concubines and maids, namely A Xi, Chen Yuanyuan, Lu Xue, and Lu Hui.  They actually sat together and played something, something like mahjong.  "Ye Yuan smiled and said for her.

    "Yes, it's just mahjong." Ding Biyue looked very dissatisfied: "How can there be a reason for master and servant to sit together? What kind of etiquette is it? If it is spread out, what will others say?"

    What did Ding Yunyi think it was? When he heard it turned out to be this, he immediately disapproved of it. This mahjong was originally meant for four people. Could it be that Han Xiaoxiao, who was in confinement, was allowed to participate with his son in his arms?  Although Lu Xue and Lu Hui were maids, they had already become sisters to Han Xiaoxiao. If it was not possible, he would take them in and make them his concubines. Wouldn't that mean there would be no separation between master and servant?  It's just that I can only keep this thought in my heart, and I definitely can't let my sister know about it.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: and repeatedly promised to take good care of themselves in the future

    Ye Yuan saw his embarrassment and hurriedly came to his rescue: "Go and handle the matter I asked you as soon as possible. The great scholar will arrive in Quanzhou in the next two days. To make this happen, Deng Lianyu is absolutely indispensable. He is a scholar."  The leader of the son, his family has been friends with the Deng family for generations, there is absolutely no reason why Deng Lianyu would not want to see you. "

    Ding Yunyi stood up, pleaded guilty and left.  First, he went to Han Xiaoxiao's house to see his son, and then came to his wife Deng Lianyu's door, straightened his clothes, and gently knocked on the door.

    After a while, the maid opened the door and saw that it was the master. She was startled for a moment, as if she couldn't believe it, and then quickly turned around and said: "Madam, the master is here!"

    The word "master" sounds awkward to Ding Yunyi's ears. Looking at his Ding family, I am afraid that she is the only one in Deng Lian's room who still insists on calling her that.

    Deng Lianyu obviously did not expect that Ding Yunyi would take the initiative to come to her place. Since he came to Taiwan, Ding Yunyi came only a handful of times. He stood up hurriedly and welcomed Ding Yunyi in: "My husband is here."

    The maid knew what was going on, served Ding Yunyi tea, then went out and closed the door.

    Ding Yunyi looked into the room: "My wife came to Taiwan, are you still used to everything? I was busy with military affairs and did not pay enough attention to my wife's daily life. I feel a little uncomfortable."

    Deng Lianyu really didn¡¯t expect that such thoughtful words would come out of her husband¡¯s mouth. She was so excited that her nose was sore and she almost shed tears.He came down and quickly held back: "Thank you for your concern, sir. Everything is fine for Lianyu here."

    Ding Yunyi didn¡¯t feel that this was a conversation between a husband and a wife, but instead seemed like two people negotiating.  I smiled bitterly in my heart. I cared too little about this daughter-in-law. This was a political marriage from the beginning. How could there be any feelings between the two?  If he hadn't come to see her for something this time, he wouldn't have known when he would come in.

    Thinking about it, Deng Lianyu is here alone, not socializing with the concubines, and has no one to talk to except the girl who is close to her. It is really pitiful.

    ???????????? Women in this era are really helpless

    He said a few words casually there, and suddenly said: "Madam must be tired of living in Taiwan. I will go to Quanzhou in the future. If Madam is willing, why not come with me and enjoy the scenery of Quanzhou."

    Deng Lianyu only thought that she had heard wrongly.  what is it today?  My husband took the initiative to see me and wanted to take me to Quanzhou?

    "This is how you and I should be." Ding Yunyi smiled slightly and said: "I said on the day we got married that sooner or later I would make you willing to be my wife. Now, playing together, wouldn't it also increase the relationship between husband and wife?"

    Deng Lianyu couldn't help but blush when she remembered what her husband said on the wedding day: "Since Lianyu is my husband's wife, she is already a member of the Ding family. How can I not be willing to do so? Since my husband is so elegant, Lianyu is always there."  It¡¯s enough that the servant is with you, but are the sisters also brought with you?¡±

    Ding Yunyi knew that she was talking about people like A Xi and Chen Yuanyuan, so he waved his hand: "I won't take them with me, I will only take you with me."

    Deng Lianyu was happy in her heart and her face was blushing.

    Ding Yunyi suddenly felt that his wife was also very beautiful, but he had not paid much attention to her in the past. Now he was greatly moved: "Lianyu, I will spend the night at your place today."

    As soon as these words came out, Deng Lianyu was surprised and happy. Although she and Ding Yunyi were called husband and wife, they were not husband and wife, but now her husband took the initiative to bring it up.  I don¡¯t know which kind and compassionate Bodhisattva passed by today, and he brought me so many surprises one after another.

    "There's no need to wait until night, I'll make you my wife now." Ding Yunyi suddenly stood up.

    Deng Lianyu couldn't help being shocked: "Husband, it's daytime now, how can there be daytime Before she finished speaking, Ding Yunyi had already picked her up and walked towards the bed, smiling: "You and I  We are a couple, so we don't care about day and night.  "

    Putting Deng Lianyu on the bed, regardless of his wife's protests, he stripped Deng Lianyu naked, and a perfect body appeared in front of Ding Yunyi.

    Deng Lianyu was so ashamed that this was the first time she had exposed herself in front of a man. She wanted to find a quilt to cover her up, but Ding Yunyi refused to let him.  At that time, I just felt that although my husband was good at everything, his actions were a bit ridiculous.

    After Ding Yunyi stripped herself naked, Deng Lianyu was so scared that she closed her eyes.  Then, a man's body pressed up.

    Deng Lianyu groaned and couldn't help hugging her husband with both hands in shyness.

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 296 Zhang Pu

    The concubines of the Ding family never dreamed that Ding Yunyi would stay with Deng Lianyu at this time. What was even more unexpected was that Ding Yunyi would actually take Deng Lianyu to Quanzhou.

    This is really surprising.  Why did Ding Yunyi, who usually ignored Deng Lianyu, suddenly act out of character?  But Mr. Husband always behaves like a dragon but never sees the end.

    The concubine next to him was fine, but Xiaotu insisted on going to Quanzhou with Ding Yunyi. Ding Yunyi also loved his sister, so he agreed.  He took Deng Lianyu, Xiaotu, and Duan Saner with him. Before leaving, he thought about it and called Gongsun Yue, who had come to Taiwan with him.

    Or, this time I have to send this horsesy effect again 

    Deng Lianyu and Xiaotu both came to Quanzhou for the first time and were curious about everything.  As soon as he arrived in Quanzhou, Ding Yunyi stayed at the largest inn in Quanzhou. Not only that, he also generously booked the entire backyard of the inn here.  Ding Yunyi also paid three times the amount of money for the guests who had already stayed in the private room in the backyard, and invited them out politely.

    He also took out the money and asked the shopkeeper to book the best banquet in the best restaurant in Quanzhou. No one knew what he wanted to do.

    Once he settled in, Ding Yunyi let Xiaotu go out to play by himself, but he stayed with Deng Lianyu without even leaving the door. He only asked Duan Saner to go out to inquire about something from time to time.

    Deng Lianyu is also a smart person, and she immediately understood that her husband might not have taken her out specifically to play this time.  But she has truly become Ding Yunyi's woman. No matter what her husband wants her to do, she should just do it.

    The next day arrived.  Duan San'er hurried back: "Sir, here they are, they stayed at Tong'an Inn."

    "Okay!" Ding Yunyi let Duan San'er go out first, and then said to Deng Lianyu: "Madam, do you recognize a man named Zhang Pu?"

    "Zhang Pu?" Deng Lianyu was startled and nodded: "Of course I recognize him, he is from Taicang. He was born as a Jinshi in the fourth year of Chongzhen. He was selected as a commoner and studied hard since he was a child. There is a good story of 'seven records and seven burns'."  The same name as fellow countryman Zhang Cai, collectively known as "Lou Dong Er Zhang". During the Tianqi period, the eunuchs took power, and there were people from the Sixth Cabinet to the governors and governors of all directions who were willing to be Wei Zhongxian's best friends.  Confucian classics, but I plagiarized my ears and painted my eyes. I was lucky enough to get a gun from Yousi, but I couldn't reach the emperor when I ascended the Mingtang Hall. I didn't know how to benefit the people in the long counties and cities, so I contacted people from all over and advocated the revival of ancient learning, which will make it useful in the future, so I established  The Zhang family and my Deng family have been friends for many generations."

    Ding Yunyi felt relieved upon hearing this.  He also knew Zhang Pu. He was an extraordinary figure. Although he was young, he was a true leader of scholars.

    Zhang Pu has been full of passion since he was young, and he succeeded Dong Lin.  Unite like-minded people, organize and preside over the restoration of literati groups, and hope to prop up the crumbling world of the Ming Dynasty with one hand.  At the age of twenty-three, he founded Yingshe in Suzhou, uniting the aspiring literati in Wuzhong; at the age of twenty-six, he angrily wrote "The Tombstones of Five People", with a swaying spirit and awe-inspiring righteousness.  The target of the attack was the eunuchs and corrupt officials of the Ming Dynasty. At the age of 27, he entered Taixue and witnessed the lack of political integrity and the rampant ugliness. He formed the Yantai Society with Beijing literati and wrote a manifesto to expose the crimes of the eunuchs. At the age of 28, he convened the Yinshan Conference.  , at the meeting, Zhang Pu advocated the integration of literati societies from the north and south of the Yangtze River into Fushe, caring about national political affairs and the rise and fall of the nation.  In the sixth year of Chongzhen, 32-year-old Zhang Pu led the alliance to hold the famous Tiger Hill Conference.

    "Thousands of people came by boat and carriage from Shanzuo, Jiangzuo, Jin, Chu, Fujian and Zhejiang."

    He stood on the Thousand People Stone and shouted, and the crowd responded, shocking both the government and the public.

    The members of the Fushe spread almost all over the country, with a total of 3,023 people. The famous literati Chen Zilong, Xia Yunyi, Hou Qizeng, Yang Tingshu, Gu Yanwu, Guizhuang, Lu Shiyi, Qu Shishu, Wen Zhenmeng, etc. are all the backbone of the society. The literati in Suzhou area  Most of them have joined the alliance. Some of them are in the government and some are in the opposition, forming a powerful political force.

    Due to the planning and efforts of Zhang Pu and others, the morale of the literati at that time was greatly boosted.  Sweeping away the scholarly custom of the Ming Dynasty that "I would rather sit back and watch the country decline than to break up the sectarianism", broke the sectarian views, and put the country first. In the days of eunuchship, the young Zhang Pu stood up regardless of the dangers.  He came out, raised his arms and shouted, setting up the banner of making friends through literature, to unite the hearts of scholars all over the world.  At the end of the Ming Dynasty, the struggle between high-ranking officials in the imperial court was fierce, and the academicians were turning around like wheels.

    When Fushe emerged, Zhou Yanru was the first assistant. He was the master who helped Zhang Pu pass the Jinshi examination. Many people in Fushe came from his sect.  Zhou Yanru took advantage of this power.  In fact, Zhou Yanru had no favorable impression of the Donglin Party and Fushe in his heart, and even had some hatred.  Later, Zhou Yanru was dismissed from office and Wen Tiren became the chief minister.  Wen Tiren had long been a thorn in Fushe and Zhang Pumu's side. Under his instruction, his younger brothers Wen Yuren, Wu Bing and others wrote "The Legend of Green Peony", which ridiculed Fushe and deliberately provoked them.  Now that he has become the chief assistant, he will naturally be happy with his grudges.Soon he mobilized his subordinates to wait for an opportunity to frame Zhang Pu and Zhang Cai.

    Zhang Pu won the imperial examination and was awarded a good title. He kept his integrity as an official and was not tolerated by the powerful. He was "disrespected by the important people in power". Wen Tiren and others continued to slander in front of the emperor, and instigated with the minister of punishment of the same party.  Someone concocted "The Chief Evil of Restoring the Society, Chaosing the Rules, Expelling Officials, Killing Cliques, and Defying the Imperial Order", and also wrote "The Ten Major Sins of Restoring the Society" under his own name, saying that Zhang Pu used the name Tianru to compare himself to the sky, and said  Fushe wanted to overthrow the Zongshe, and attached the natural disaster of locusts as being caused by Fushe.

    Fushe was not to be outdone. There were ministers such as Huang Daozhou in the DPRK who sympathized with Fushe. Fushe also gathered "famous people in Yunei" to write "Revelation in the Capital to Prevent Rebellion" to expose the eunuchs. The two sides fought fiercely and were almost evenly matched.

    After this, Wen Tiren was dismissed from office by Emperor Chongzhen.  There is a sentence in the "Ti Zhuang Huitang Collection" written by a contemporary poet: "The legend loves "The Peach Blossom Fan" the most, and whoever sings the Wen family's "Green Peony" can judge his own praise and criticism.

    Zhang Pu and other Fushe members suffered setbacks and thought that as long as they could introduce his teacher Zhou Yanru, they could change the overall situation, so they tried their best to promote the comeback of this old and cunning official.  "Zhang Pu of Taicang is planning a portal, and he has bribed the important people with 200,000 gold. Zhou Yanru has to be summoned again."

    Zhou Yanru's comeback was all due to Zhang Pu's behind-the-scenes activities. At this time, Zhou Yanru took other women as his own in Jiangnan, and Zhang Pu caught him.  Therefore, Zhang Pu "coerced him with several things."  Make it clear: I have used manpower and material resources. If you come back, you must change your previous actions so that you can regain everyone's trust.

    The opportunity was not to be missed, and veteran politician Zhou Yanru agreed.

    Zhou Yanru agreed to re-enter the cabinet, but in order to prevent Zhang Pu from interfering, he pretended to ask Zhang Pu to travel to the south for him.  Looking at the sentiments of the people in various places, Zhang Pu didn't know what the plan was, so he agreed immediately.  I took my two disciples with me to Fujian.

    This man is a famous scholar leader, his words.  To make the world's scholars respond, Ye Yuan knew early in the morning that Zhang Pu had arrived in Fujian, and this was the person he wanted Ding Yunyi to find.

    Zhang Pu did not think highly of military generals, and if Ding Yunyi wanted to successfully meet Zhang Pu, he had to rely on the help of his wife Deng Lianyu.

    Seeing that Deng Lianyu recognized Zhang Pu at this time, Ding Yunyi struck while the iron was hot: "Since he is a family friend of your Deng family and has come to Quanzhou, Lianyu, I want to pay him a visit through your introduction."

    Deng Lianyu was silent for a moment: "I'm afraid your husband didn't really bring me to Quanzhou this time, right?"

    Seeing Ding Yunyi nodded awkwardly.  Deng Lianyu smiled and said: "Actually, my husband has said so. Since Lianyu is your wife, there is nothing that I dare not agree to."

    "Ding Yunyi is in vain to be a villain, just to laugh, to laugh." Ding Yunyi laughed a few times: "I'm going to visit this time. What should I bring?"

    Deng Lianyu thought for a moment: "Zhang Pu likes delicious food and exquisite pastries, and he also likes to enjoy them. Yesterday, I saw that your husband had sent people to prepare a banquet, so let's prepare some pastries."

    Ding Yunyi immediately called Duan Saner in and asked him to prepare pastries, no matter the price, as long as they were exquisite.

    I thought Zhang Pu could use 200,000 taels of silver to recruit Zhou Yanru to be the chief minister of the cabinet.  This guy probably doesn't care much about money.  While waiting for Duan San'er to come back, Deng Lianyu told her husband that Zhang Pu was very particular about his life and was arrogant, and asked her husband to be careful when speaking.

    After waiting there for half an hour, as soon as Duan Saner came back, Ding Yunyi had someone prepare a carriage and arrived at Tong'an Inn.

    After asking Zhang Pu about his room, he came to the door and knocked gently. A voice came from inside, and Deng Lianyu said: "Deng Lianyu from the Deng family in Suzhou came to visit Mr."

    The door opened after a while, and a middle-aged man of thirty-five or six years old came out. When he saw Deng Lianyu, his face was full of surprise: "It is indeed Lianyu, oh, please come in quickly."

    After entering the room, Zhang Pu ordered tea to be served and said: "On the day you got married, I was trying my best to deal with the Wen Ti Ren Wen thief. I really couldn't get out. I have repeatedly confessed to your brother. I heard that you married far away.  When I arrived in Taiwan, this time I came to Fujian. I thought I would go to Taiwan to see you, but I didn¡¯t expect you to come. "

    As he said that, he looked at Ding Yunyi and said, "Who is this?"

    "This is my husband Ding Yunyi."

    "Oh, it turns out it's Deputy Town Ding who has been famous in both the government and the public recently. I've admired him for a long time." Zhang Pu greeted him calmly.

    "Two Loudong Zhangs, headed by Xi Ming. It's my honor to meet Mr. Xi Ming, who is famous all over the world today." Ding Yunyi didn't care at all about his attitude. Instead, he seemed very respectful: "Every time Yun Yi goes to the capital,  At that time, I always heard the name of Mr. Xi Ming. When the Wei Party was so authoritarian and cruel, Mr. Xi Ming was not afraid at all and went on an angry crusade. Not everyone has this kind of courage. Yun Yi always wants to see Mr. Xi Ming personally.  After listening to Mr.¡¯s teachings, I didn¡¯t want it to come true today. I¡¯m so lucky.¡±

    These few wordsAfter saying this, Ding Yunyi suddenly found that his ability to flatter was comparable to Gongsun Yue.

    Zhang Pu was overjoyed after hearing this, established a Fushe, and fought to the death with the eunuchs. This was originally the proudest thing in his life. But now that outsiders say it, his mood is very different.  I just feel that although Ding Yunyi is a military commander, he has this knowledge.

    He smiled slightly at the moment and said: "It's just a false reputation. It cannot be compared with Deputy Town Ding. Is Deputy Town Ding really coming from Taiwan specifically to see me this time?"

    "Really." Ding Yunyi said very seriously: "I heard that Mr. Ximing came to Fujian. I originally wanted to invite him to Taiwan, but when I think about the small place in Taiwan, how can I invite him to such a great talent? So and Lian  After thinking about it, I thought it would be better to come to Quanzhou to see Mr.

    Zhang Pu smiled and nodded. Seeing them bringing pastries, he couldn't help but smile and said, "I don't have any other hobbies. I only like to speak my mind. I still pity you and know me. Come, I'll lend flowers to the Buddha and let's taste them together."

    Ding Yunyi said: "I have something to ask, sir."

    "What's the matter?"

    "Although Tong'an Inn is good, it is still inferior to Quanzhou No. 1 Inn 'Youjianju'"

    Zhang Pu sighed: "I was originally planning to go to the 'Youjian Residence', but who would have thought that all the private rooms there were booked. I had no choice but to choose here."

    "Oh, I have offended sir." Ding Yunyi pretended to suddenly realize: "To be honest with you, sir, in order to welcome your arrival and keep him undisturbed, Yun Yi booked those private rooms, but who would have thought that you would offend him."

    Zhang Pu was greatly surprised, and then he laughed again: "I see, that's it. Zhang Pu is just a scholar, how can he be such a deputy commander?"

    "Sir, please don't say that." Ding Yunyi became more and more respectful: "Yun Yi is just a man of force. How can a brave man compare to sir? He is the real talent who can stabilize the country!"

    Zhang Pu became more and more happy, and Ding Yunyi hurriedly said: "Sir, if you are willing, please come with me to 'have a residence'."

    Zhang Pu thought for a moment and felt that the other party was sincere and respectful to him. In addition, Deng Lianyu was also persuading him, so he agreed.

    Seeing that Zhang Pu agreed, Ding Yunyi immediately asked Duan San and Zhang Pu's disciples to prepare and salute together, and then asked Zhang Pu to go out and get on the carriage.

    As soon as he arrived at "Youjianju", Ding Yunyi invited Zhang Pu down, went to the private room in the backyard, and shouted: "Gongsun Yue, come out quickly to greet the guests, the great talent from Suzhou has arrived!"

    I originally thought that a flatterer like Gongsun Yue would immediately come out to show off his "Kung Fu". Who would have thought that Gongsun Yue walked out lazily with a look of disdain: "Deputy Town, where are the great talents in Suzhou? In my opinion,  Most of them are people with false reputations.¡±

    As soon as he heard what Gongsun Yue said, Ding Yunyi was furious and was about to explode when he suddenly heard Gongsun Yue say again: "Except for Mr. Zhang Ximing, the first of the two Loudong Zhangs, he is a real talent in the world and worthy of Gongsun Yue.  Serving in front of the saddle and behind the horse, the rest are not worth mentioning. "

    Zhang Pu smiled, and Ding Yunyi sweatdropped.  I thought my ability to flatter him was pretty good, but who would have thought that compared with Gongsun Yue, who had already known that he was receiving Zhang Pu today, he would be really dwarfed by the big one.

    This flatterer is really calm and composed.

    "Don't be rude." Ding Yunyi's face darkened: "You are a scholar after all, how can you say such outrageous words? Who is this person standing in front of you? He is Mr. Xi Ming!"

    "Ah, Mr. Ximing is really here!" (This siteyour support is my biggest motivation.)

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 297 Making Friends

    "Is it really Mr. Ximing who has arrived?"

    Gongsun Yue had a surprised look on his face, and then he hurriedly bowed his head to the end: "You are rude, I didn't know that you were here, and you uttered arrogant words. Please forgive me, forgive me!"

    He is humble in his words and sincere in his face. How can you tell that he is the world's number one flatterer?

    Zhang Pu was polite for a few times, but he was filled with emotion in his heart.  I didn't expect my reputation to spread so far away in Fujian.  Looking at the high praise Ding Yunyi and his subordinates have for him, even the calmest person will be a little proud.

    "Sir, this is the food box sent from Tianyige."

    "Quick, put them all up, I'll take over for Mr. Xi Ming."

    Zhang Pu was greatly moved.  I had heard that Tianyi Pavilion was the best restaurant in Quanzhou, and I was just about to take the time to taste it, but Ding Yunyi had already prepared it.

    Respect for oneself cannot be said verbally, but must be manifested in concrete actions, and the series of actions Ding Yunyi made has undoubtedly left an excellent impression on Zhang Pu's heart.

    Ding Yunyi insisted on asking Zhang Pu to sit at the top. The two pushed aside for a while, and Zhang Pu also sat down.  After pouring wine for him, Ding Yunyi raised his glass and said, "It is our glory that Mr. Ximing comes to Fujian. Ding Yunyi is a vulgar martial artist who doesn't know any etiquette. I can only use this glass of wine to express my respect for Mr. Xi Ming."  Respect."

    As he spoke, he raised his head and drank the whole drink.

    Zhang Pu also had a drink: "I heard that Vice-President Ding's father was Ding Shilang of Ding Yuanzhao. The Ding family came from a scholarly family. Our Ming Dynasty had many Confucian generals. It would be too modest for Vice-President Ding to call himself a vulgar warrior."  A little more.¡±

    "Mr. Ximing, since Yun Yi was in the army, he has only known about fighting and studying has been thrown aside." Ding Yunyi refilled the wine for him and sat down: "But Yun Yi admires scholars quite a lot.  In Taiwan, several academies have also been built to educate local children, which finally did not disgrace Sven."

    "Oh?" Zhang Puda was curious: "Vice-President Ding also opened an academy in Taiwan? I heard that it is a barbaric land. There are so many illiterate barbarians, is it useful to open an academy there?"

    Ding Yunyi smiled: "Sir, that's just a ridiculous rumor. There are indeed many people in Taiwan who can't read. But it is by no means a barbaric place. Yun Yi opened the local academy originally to set a precedent for Taiwan's reading culture. Although the power  It¡¯s limited. But it¡¯s still a good thing for the local area.¡±

    "Deputy Ding Town, Zhang Pu admires me." Zhang Pu sighed: "I have been to many places. Those civil servants and military generals who are stationed in the place are either trying their best to make money or engaging in military warfare. But few of them really care about the scholars.  , but in Taiwan, it¡¯s rare to have someone like you, Vice-President Ding!¡±

    As he spoke, he raised his cup and said, "Deputy Town Ding, on behalf of all the scholars in the world, I would like to thank you."

    Ding Yunyi hurriedly drank a drink, and Gongsun Yue said beside him: "Actually, this time your Excellency invited Mr. Ximing, it was a merciless invitation. Since Your Excellency didn't say anything, I must say it."

    Ding Yunyi didn't know what he was going to do. He only heard Gongsun Yue say: "My lord, I want to ask Mr. Xi Ming to give me a calligraphy to hang in the middle of the academy for the admiration of my Taiwanese students."

    "Okay, okay!" Zhang Pu praised repeatedly: "Although Pu's handwriting is ugly, I have to write it this time anyway. Deputy Town Ding attaches so much importance to the reading atmosphere, how can Pu not do his best? He can do it tomorrow.  Send it to the deputy town."

    Ding Yunyi thanked him, and suddenly he saw Gongsun Yue shaking his head and reciting: "I still remember the arrest of Duke Zhou, in March of Bingyin. Our society is the first to be a scholar, to uphold justice, and to collect justice."  The generous money was given to send him away, and his cry shook the world. Tiqi stepped forward with his sword in hand and asked: "Who is mourning?"  "The people were overwhelmed, so they surrendered. At that time, the person who used the Dazhong Prime Minister to pacify Wu was Wei's private person, and the Duke of Zhou was the one to arrest him. The people of Wu were heartbroken, so they took advantage of his stern voice to yell"

    Ding Yunyi was confused when he heard this, but Zhang Pu was surprised at first, then smiled, half-closed his eyes, and shook his head slightly as Gongsun Yue's cadenced voice continued, as if in agreement in his heart.

    Hearing Gongsun Yue finish reciting, Zhang Pu opened his eyes: "Thinking of Pu's poor article, Mr. Gongsun can actually recite the whole article."

    Gongsun Yue hurriedly said: "If you can recite Mr. Xi Ming's "Tombstone Story of Five People", it is a rare article in the world. Mr. Fei is so old that he can't write it. I often hear that my Lord Ding is there."  The more you recite it, the more it will be imprinted in your heart.¡±

    The "Tombstone Notes of the Five" written by Zhang Pu describes the heroic struggle of the Donglin Party and the people of Suzhou in the Ming Dynasty against Wei Zhongxian and others, and eulogizes the spirit of the five of them who were passionate about justice and risked their lives, "Ming Dynasty"  Life and death are great matters, and the importance of an individual is more important than that of the country."

    Gongsun Yue is a thoughtful man, and Ding Yunyi gave him the task. He found the "Tombstone Records of Five People" and stayed up all night.?, I actually memorized the entire article and used it to please Zhang Pu at this time.

    ¡° Others say flattery casually, but he treats it as a career.

    Ding Yunyi was scolding in his heart, what do you often recite?  I don't even know a word. If Zhang Pu tests himself, wouldn't he make a fool of himself on the spot?

    Gongsun Yue, on the other hand, was very meticulous about everything and had already planned it for Ding Yunyi: "My Lord Ding often said that in the whole article, 'The importance of life and death is more important than that of a man.' These two sentences are the eternal masterpieces, that is,  If Mr. Ximing writes it again, he may not be able to produce such wonderful sentences."

    Zhang Pu was immediately overjoyed. These two sentences were the most proud of his life. Ding Yunyi actually knew his own heart, and he unknowingly regarded Ding Yunyi as a confidant in his heart: "Vice-President Ding knows me. If Mr. Gongsun hadn't said it, Pu is really  I didn¡¯t know there was such a close friend in Taiwan as Deputy Ding. Come on, let me have a drink.¡±

    The two drank another drink, and Ding Yunyi admired Gongsun Yue very much in his heart. Everyone knew how to take pictures of this flattery, but it was not easy to take pictures without leaving any traces, to scratch the other person's itch everywhere, and to make the other person happy.  Easy things.

    Zhang Pu toasted Gongsun Yue again. Seeing that the task was completed so well, Gongsun Yue felt proud and couldn't help but said smoothly: "Every time my adults recite this article by Mr., they will always write an essay and explain it, but they often say that no matter how hard they try,  , not as good as Mr. Just in case"

    He meant well.  He wanted to explain how much Ding Yunyi valued Zhang Pu.  I also thought about the scholarly family background of the Ding family. After all, Ding Yunyi was a scholar before and later joined the army. If he was admitted to Zhang Pu, it would still be okay for Ding Yunyi to casually make up a few sentences of his own.

    Gongsun Yue really thinks highly of Ding Yunyi.

    He never thought of asking Ding Yunyi to go into battle to kill the enemy. There was no problem at all, but asking him to write a sentence like "The behavior of our society is to be the first to serve as a scholar, and to defend it. We collect money to send him off." It would be better than killing him.  He still suffers.

    When Zhang Pu heard this, he asked as expected: "I said that the Ding family has been a scholar for generations, and Deputy Town Ding is both civilized and military. Pu is bold and listens attentively to Deputy Town Ding's wonderful articles."

    Ding Yunyi was still praising Gongsun Yue's ability just now, but at this time, he had already scolded the eighteen generations of Gongsun Yue's ancestors.  Where can I write "wonderful articles"?

    Seeing Zhang Pu¡¯s expectant face, if he couldn¡¯t hold back a sentence or two, he would inevitably make the other party look down on him.  But riding a horse and holding a sword, killing a person in ten steps is just a matter of talking and laughing. Writing any article will almost kill you.

    His whole body was dripping with cold sweat, and he was not so nervous between life and death on the battlefield. He was helpless, and suddenly an idea came to his mind: "Mr. Ximing, I wrote a short poem. The rhythm of the sentences makes no sense at all. If Mr. Ximing must  Listen, Yun Yi looks ugly."

    "Listen, listen." Zhang Pu said repeatedly.

    Ding Yunyi calmed down, and then he bit the bullet and chanted: "Jiuzhou relies on wind and thunder to get angry. It's sad that thousands of horses are silent. I advise God to cheer up and send talents of any kind."

    It was written by Gong Zizhen of later generations. Now that Ding Yunyi was in a panic, he took it for his own use, which was regarded as a theft in the literary world.

    Zhang Pu¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard it. In his opinion, the neatness of the words in this poem still needs to be refined.  But the meaning of it echoes with what I wrote: "The importance of life and death is greater, and the importance of an individual is more important than the state of the country." The artistic conception is far-reaching.

    He originally thought that although Ding Yunyi was born into a scholarly family, he was still a warrior and could not write any good sentences. Who would have thought that Ding Yunyi's opening of a mouth would be so astonishing.

    Deng Lianyu was also very surprised. She had never seen her husband write poetry before, so why not?  Zhang Pu said that he was both civil and military, and it seems to be true.

    She never imagined that her husband¡¯s poem was plagiarized.

    "The anger of Kyushu relies on wind and thunder, and it is pitiful that thousands of horses are silent. I urge God to cheer up and send talents of any kind." Zhang Pu recited it again and was filled with admiration: "Good poem, good poem, especially the artistic conception of this poem, which makes people  Impressed. My Ming Dynasty is currently in a state of silence. The civil servants cannot give advice and the generals cannot obey. "I urge God to cheer up and send talents of any kind." Our Ming Dynasty is thousands of miles away, and what we want is people like Deputy Town Ding.  !¡±

    Ding Yunyi felt ashamed in his heart. If he hadn't been forced to do so, he would never have become a literary thief.

    Chao Gongsun Yue glanced at him and saw that he was very proud, thinking that he had done a good thing. Who would have thought that this time he almost made Ding Yunyi embarrassed?

    Zhang Pu¡¯s attitude towards Ding Yunyi has completely changed.  Not only does this man have such respect for himself, but he is also capable of both literary and military skills. He is truly a rare talent in the Ming Dynasty.

    Ding Yunyi was afraid that Zhang Pu would test him again, but he only had this little ink in his stomach.  He quickly said: "I heard someone say that Mr. Xi Ming?Preparing to build Jiangnan Academy to rival the four major academies?  "

    "Exactly." Zhang Pu came back to his senses: "It's just a pity"

    He didn¡¯t explain what he said, but Ding Yunyi felt clear in his heart.  He scraped together 200,000 taels of silver to help Zhou Yanru regain the position of chief minister of the cabinet. He was already short of money, and he was already unable to build a large academy in a short period of time.

    This point was already under consideration when he and Ye Yuan were discussing it, and he immediately said: "Since Mr. Ximing has such ambitions, Yun Yi dare not not help him. I have prepared fifty thousand taels of silver for him.  You can take it with you when you leave Fujian."

    Zhang Pu was surprised: "Deputy Town Ding is so generous. Fifty thousand taels of silver? Pu really doesn't dare to accept that."

    "What Mr. Ximing said is wrong." Ding Yunyi said sternly: "This money is not for Mr. personally, it is for Mr.'s ideals. Once Jiangnan Academy is established, the scholars in the world will have a place to go, which will benefit the country.  To benefit the people, should Mr. Yun Yi refuse to do something for scholars all over the world? "

    Zhang Pu was so grateful that he stood up and bowed deeply to Ding Yunyi: "On behalf of all the scholars in the world, I would like to thank Deputy Town Ding!"

    Ding Yunyi stood up quickly: "What did Mr. Ximing say? Please sit down, please sit down."

    The two sat down again, and Zhang Pu sighed: "To be honest with the deputy mayor, I heard that Deng Muzhi married his sister before, and I was still wondering. The Deng family was originally a Confucian family, how could they marry their sister to a warrior? But today and  After talking to the deputy mayor, I realized that Deng Muzhi has a much better vision than me. The Deng family has such a son-in-law, and Mr. Deng can still smile in heaven. "

    As he drank a cup, he said: "I must let all the scholars in the world know about the righteous deeds of the deputy town. The deputy town has entrusted me with money. After Pu returns, he will work day and night to build the academy as soon as possible. When the time comes, he must invite the deputy town.  "

    "Definitely, definitely!" Ding Yunyi nodded repeatedly, and then seemed a little hesitant: "Mr. Ximing, there is something I have been holding back in my heart that I don't want to say out loud."

    "Deputy Town, just say so." Zhang Pu said nonchalantly.

    Ding Yunyi thought for a moment: "Sir, you have spent a lot of effort to restore Zhou Yixing to the position of chief minister of the cabinet. Is this possible?"

    Zhang Pu nodded and did not deny it.  He worked hard and spent a lot of money to make Zhou Yanru the chief minister of the cabinet again, which was also one of his proudest things.

    Ding Yunyi said seriously: "Sir, be careful with Zhou Yixing!"

    Zhang Pu was startled and had no idea what he meant.

    Zhou Yanru became the chief minister again, and the government was indeed updated.  Zhang Pu was extremely excited. He and his colleagues in Fushe studied many proposals for reforming the current state of affairs, discussed government affairs everywhere, and wrote his suggestions in two volumes and presented them to Zhou Yanru.

    Everyone was immersed in the joyful atmosphere and felt that the opportunity to make a big difference had come.

    Who would have expected that extreme joy can lead to sorrow, and the enthusiasm of a scholar can't match the viciousness of politicians.

    When he happily returned to his home in Taicang, he suffered from severe abdominal pain that night and died in a strange way.

    In fact, it was Wu Chang who used a dose of medicine to send Zhang Pu to Jiuquan.  Zhang and Wu were both the ones who planned and accomplished Zhou Yanru's comeback. However, in the struggle for power, Wu Changshi held the power in his hands and did not want Zhang Pu to take a chance, so he came up with this vicious plan.

    Of course, standing behind Wu Changshi was Zhou Yanru, the chief minister of the cabinet!

    Ding Yunyi worked hard to make friends with Zhang Pu, and still wanted to use him to do great things. How could he let this man die so easily?  Hence the warning.

    He glanced at Zhang Pu, who looked surprised, and said slowly: "Sir, you are working very hard for the court, but Yun Yi is afraid that someone will harm you!"

    "Who, are you talking about Zhou Yanru?" (.Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 298 Zhang Pu¡¯s Anger

    "Mr. Ximing knows who Yun Yi is talking about." Ding Yunyi said solemnly: "Anyone in our Ming Dynasty can have trouble, but only Mr.  Towering pillars!¡±

    These words made Zhang Pu happy and surprised again.  What makes him happy is that Ding Yunyi thinks so highly of himself. What makes him surprised is that Ding Yunyi seems to have expected someone to harm him.

    "Duan San!"

    "exist!"

    Ding Yunyi called Duan Saner in: "Mr. Ximing, this is my personal attendant. He is a shrewd and careful man. Please keep him with you for the time being."

    "This, how can this be" Zhang Pu did not expect Ding Yunyi to do this.

    "Sir, don't refuse!" Ding Yunyi's voice rose slightly: "Do you want Ding Yunyi to stay with you all night to protect your safety?"

    Deng Lianyu was also persuading: "Sir, my husband has never said such words or done such things. If it happens this time, he must be sure of it. My husband's safety is related to the survival of the Ming Dynasty."

    Seeing what he and his wife said, Zhang Pu could only nod in agreement.

    Ding Yunyi explained uneasily: "Sir, you must not be careless. Duan San'er cannot leave your body for a moment. Whenever you go out to visit friends or discuss matters, you must take Duan San'er with you. Everything you eat and drink must be provided by  Only after Duan Saner has passed the test. Sir, although Yun Yi said this a bit domineeringly, Yun Yi is thinking about him wholeheartedly."

    Zhang Pu felt grateful when he saw Ding Yunyi thinking about him so much.  But I felt strange again: "Why is Deputy Town Ding so sure that Zhouthat person wants to harm me?"

    Ding Yunyi was silent for a moment: "Sir, have you forgotten about the beautiful woman in Dongting Mountain?"

    It turns out that Zhang Pu was successful in his youth.  Not only did he look down upon some of Zhou Yanru's teacher's behaviors, but he also often asked him to do things according to Fushe's wishes. Therefore, Zhou Yanru hated this student deeply, just to take advantage of his weak talents.

    Zhou Yanru is a man who is greedy for money and sex.  There was a young woman from a wealthy family in Dongting Mountain whose husband had died. She couldn't bear the loneliness and decided to marry an outsider.  Of course the rich family doesn't want to.  The complaint was brought to the county, but for fear of getting married, the young woman had to be given to Zhou Yanru in full make-up.  Zhou Yanru was "favored at first sight".  At that time, the imperial court announced that he would be promoted to the chief minister. He was addicted to beauty and delayed his entry to Beijing to serve as an official.

    Zhang Pu took the county¡¯s arrest warrant and found Zhou Yanru.  Regardless of the teacher-student courtesy, Zhou Yanru threw the arrest warrant in front of him. Zhou Yanru couldn't help being furious. Zhang Pu didn't buy his fault: "This is just a trivial matter. You don't need to get so angry. If you  If you don't come out now, I'm afraid something worse than this will happen in the future." Upon hearing this, the old cunning man immediately changed his face and said to Zhang Pu, "Without your words, I wouldn't have seen this."  The students also addressed you respectfully.  So he took the young woman and took office.

    Zhang Pu was surprised when he heard this: "Is it just such a trivial matter?"

    "Sir, it seems like a trivial matter, but in the eyes of others, it is spiteful." Ding Yunyi sighed: "That person will be punished. You want to make him loyal to the court according to your own wishes, but that person refused to listen.  , People don¡¯t hurt tigers, but tigers harm people. In short, everything will benefit without any harm.¡±

    Zhang Pu nodded frequently.  Suddenly, he let out a long sigh: "Vice-President Ding, I met you for the first time, but I didn't expect Vice-President Ding to treat Zhang Pu like this. Pu felt indescribably grateful. I originally thought that Vice-President, being a warrior, would not necessarily pay much attention to scholars, but today  After what I saw and heard, I realized how ignorant I was when the Vice-President treated Zhang Pu like this. Wouldn¡¯t it impress all the scholars in the world? Since Pu saw the Vice-President in Fujian, he didn¡¯t need to go anywhere else.  Comparing the local people with the deputy town, they are nothing. After returning this time, I will vigorously promote the deputy town as a person, and finally let everyone in the world know what kind of person the deputy town is! "

    This is exactly what Ding Yunyi wants.  After all the hard work, what he wanted was Zhang Pu's words.

    After drinking there for a while, Ding Yunyi saw that Zhang Pu was a little tired. Ding Yunyi ordered people to move away from the banquet, and stood up to leave with Deng Lianyu and others.

    As soon as he returned to his room, he asked Duan Saner to close the door first, and then said with a solemn expression: "Duan San, are you a little unwilling to send you to follow Zhang Pu this time?"

    "Yes." Duan San'er said honestly: "But since it is the order of the adults, Duan San does not dare to have any complaints."

    Ding Yunyi nodded: "That's very good. Duan San, if I send you this time, you will be back in a year or two at most. You must remember that one is to ensure Zhang Pu's safety, and the other is to pay attention to your own safety  . I will send some more people to protect you secretly day and night, and be careful in everything."

    Duan Saner responded one by one: "Sir, I have kept it all in mind. Your Excellency and Madam should rest early."

    ??????????? Go out and close the door.When only the husband and wife were left in the room, Deng Lianyu asked her doubts: "Why are you so sure that Zhang Pu will be harmed?"

    Am I telling you that I knew it earlier?  Ding Yunyi smiled bitterly: "I know Zhou Yanru very well. This person is indeed talented, but he is narrow-minded and resents the little things others do. Zhang Pu is a proud man and always wants Zhou Yanru, the teacher, to follow his own example.  Zhou Yanru is willing to do it, but Zhang Pu is kind to him, so he can only do it secretly. The best way to get rid of someone is to get rid of him. "

    Deng Lianyu suddenly realized this and admired her husband even more.  My husband is not only versatile in both civil and military affairs, but he also sees things so thoroughly.

    "Why not take Zhang Pu to Taiwan?" Deng Lianyu suddenly asked.

    "Taiwan? Forget it, forget it." Ding Yunyi shook his head repeatedly.

    By treating Zhang Pu like this, I was taking advantage of this person.  The two people's concepts of life are so different that if they stay together all day long, they will definitely fall out.  If he really goes to Taiwan, he is afraid that when he sees everything in Taiwan, he will point his finger in the nose and call the rebels

    After a night's rest, Ding Yunyi was waiting at Zhang Pu's door early in the morning.

    When Zhang Pu finally opened the door and came out, he was surprised to see Ding Yunyi standing outside: "Has the deputy mayor been here early in the morning?"

    "Exactly, sir is resting inside. I was afraid of disturbing him, so I waited outside the door." Ding Yunyi said with a smile.

    Zhang Pu sighed: "Throughout the ages, there is no one who has loved talents and valued talents more than Fu Zhen. Not to mention that I, Zhang Pu, have seen him for the first time in my life. How many scholars in the world have seen such a person like Fu Zhen?"

    Ding Yunyi smiled and treated Zhang Pu to breakfast and invited Zhang Pu to visit Quanzhou City.  Zhang Pu was in high spirits and followed Ding Yunyi out of the inn.

    Zhang Pu was very interested in traveling, and he was very interested in playing.  He also composed a few poems casually and asked Ding Yunyi to leave a poem to commemorate him. Ding Yunyi quickly excused himself and did not dare to show his shame in front of his husband.  In fact, where does he know how to write poetry?

    Seeing that it was lunch time, I took Zhang Pu to Tianyi Pavilion. I wanted to have a private room.  Unexpectedly, the private room was already full. Zhang Pulian said that he could use whatever he wanted and there was no need to go to the private room.

    Ding Yunyi apologized repeatedly, ordered a few dishes, and drank and chatted with Zhang Pu.

    After talking about the conversation, the conversation between the guests at the next table caught Zhang Pu's attention. It turned out to be related to Ding Yunyi.

    "Have you heard? This time Taiwan Vice Admiral Ding Yunyi commanded the Tiger Guard Fleet to defeat the four-nation combined fleet."

    "I heard that, but who is Ding Yunyi? I am a son of Zhang Fushuai. Without Zhang Fushuai's full support, how could he defeat the four-nation combined fleet?"

    Hearing the other party slander Ding Yunyi, Zhang Pu couldn't help but frown.  Looking at Ding Yunyi again, it seemed as if he hadn't heard anything at all, and he couldn't help but admire Ding Yunyi's broadmindedness.

    "Yes, Zhang Fushuai is not only the governor of Fujian, but also the leader of the world's scholars. That Ding Yunyi is just a warrior, not worthy of anything. Drink, drink."

    When he heard that the other party actually called Zhang Kentang, the Fujian tamer, the leader of the world's scholars, Zhang Pu snorted lightly.

    "Two days ago, I heard that Zhang Pu from Taicang arrived in Fujian."

    "Zhang Pu? Who is Zhang Pu?"

    "It is said that he is somewhat famous in the Jiangnan area. He has also read a few books. He has written a few articles that are illogical and has served as a minor official like Shujishi."

    "Can such a person be considered famous? Compared with me, Zhang Fushuai, he is really ridiculous. He is like a frog in the well, looking at the sky from the well, and is not worth mentioning in front of me, Zhang Fushuai."

    These words made Zhang Pu's face look increasingly ugly.

    The guests at the table next to him were talking and commenting on Ding Yunyi. They were just talking about how miserable Ding Yunyi was.

    At this time, Zhang Pu and Ding Yunyi shared the same hatred, and they were angry. They were greatly aggrieved by Ding Yunyi, and they also felt disgusted with Zhang Kentang, the governor of Fujian.

    Although Zhang Pu was a great talent and leader of scholars, he still suffered from a common problem among scholars - naivety!

    He didn¡¯t expect that with Ding Yunyi¡¯s power, since he could take over all the backyards with rooms, wouldn¡¯t it be a piece of cake to find a private seat in Tianyi Pavilion?  Since he asked Zhang Pu to go out for fun, why didn't he arrange a place to eat and drink in advance?

    But Ding Yunyi just took Zhang Pu to sit in the lobby, and while eating, he met someone who scolded Ding Yunyi and Zhang Pu. How can there be such a coincidence in the world?

    Zhang Pu had never thought of this. He had long regarded Ding Yunyi as a confidant and a model of respecting scholars. He would never have the slightest doubt about Ding Yunyi.

    Just like before, he also thought that ZhouYanru will not harm himself. It is the same reason that he has an old politician like Zhou Yanru in his hands.

    In fact, a scholar like Zhang Pu is not only far from the opponent of an old politician like Zhou Yanru, but compared with Ding Yunyi, his experience in this area is really too naive.

    The conversation between the guests at that table really aroused Zhang Pu's anger.  It's just that it's hard to have an attack in front of Ding Yunyi.

    At this time, there was another table next to a 16- or 17-year-old girl who suddenly said loudly: "Taiwan's deputy general Ding Yunyi served the country loyally, fought to the death against the thieves, and repeled the countries in the West. The people of Taiwan all shed tears of gratitude. What does it have to do with Kent Chang?"  relation?"

    "Damn it!" The two guests, one tall and one short, who were scolding Zhang Pu and Ding Yunyi, immediately became angry: "You can't call Zhang Fushuai's name!"

    The little girl still refused to give up: "Mr. Zhang Ximing and Lord Ding Yunyi, both civil and military, are the pillars of our court. Compared with them, Zhang Kentang is no more than a firefly but a bright moon."

    Zhang Pu nodded repeatedly, feeling that although this little girl was young, her knowledge was extraordinary.

    The two guests, one tall and one short, turned red and wanted to argue with her, but seeing the guests around them looking at her, they snorted coldly: "What does a little girl know?"

    After saying that, he threw down his meal money and left.

    "These two people are really annoying and have disturbed Mr.'s elegant mood." Ding Yunyi looked unwilling, and then he persuaded him nicely: "Sir, there is no need to be angry. I think this has nothing to do with Zhang Fushuai, but someone hit him."  It¡¯s just a brand.¡±

    Zhang Pu snorted again: "The upper beam is not straight and the lower beam is crooked. If some people don't talk about themselves all day long, how can these people below be like this? Deputy Town Ding, you always think too much about others and go too easily.  Trust people.¡±

    Ding Yunyi was submissive and was amused in his heart.

    Zhang Pu was still unwilling to give in: "Zhang Kentang likes to brag so much. How can he be the leader of the world's scholars? I dare not claim it in vain. When I return to Beijing this time, I must let everyone know that he is a talented person.  ¡±

    ???????????????????????????????????:???????????????:?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? waved beckoning?to?the?little?girl?who?speaks?righteously:?"May I?ask?my?girl's?name?"

    "My name is Shao Luchun." The little girl said.

    "Ah, good name, good name." Zhang Pu nodded slightly: "I wonder how the girl knows Zhang Ximing?"

    Shao Luchun said without even thinking: "I come from Taiwan. People there used to not study, but Mr. Ding hired a teacher for us to teach us how to read and write. He often sighed, if there was Zhang Ximing among us.  If he is half as talented, then his efforts will be in vain. Later when we asked who Zhang Ximing was, he told us that his name was Zhang Pu and his nickname was Ximing. We all should keep Mr. Ximing in mind as our role model.  ¡±

    Zhang Pu was filled with joy: "Little girl, Zhang Pu is not a great person."

    "You're talking nonsense." Shao Luchun immediately became unhappy.

    Zhang Pu laughed "haha" twice and became more and more happy. Suddenly he felt a little strange: "Miss Shao, I heard there are some Shandong words in your accent. Why do you say you are from Taiwan?"

    "We are all refugees from Shandong and other places who fled to Taiwan. Mr. Ding sold his property and saved the lives of 200,000 victims. Now we all regard ourselves as Taiwanese."

    "Destroying a family and rescuing people from disaster is a feat that moves the heavens and the earth!" Zhang Pu looked solemn: "I have heard it before, but I don't believe it. How can someone save 200,000 people by himself? I didn't expect it, but it turned out to be true.  Yes, it¡¯s me who is despicable and doesn¡¯t understand Ding Yunyi¡¯s feat!¡±

    "We are going to build an immortal tablet for Lord Ding." Shao Luchun said.

    "It should, it should." Zhang Pu responded repeatedly, thought for a moment, took off a piece of jade from his waist and handed it to Shao Luchun: "Miss Shao, I also admire you, Master Ding. I can't do anything, but you can do this with this piece of jade."  Take it, sell it, and build a memorial tablet for Lord Ding."

    "Yes, on behalf of the people of Taiwan, I would like to thank you for your gift of jade." (This siteyour support is my biggest motivation.)

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 299 Going to Taiwan

    This day's play made Zhang Pu angry and happy at the same time.

    Angry that the imperial court actually appointed an "arrogant" person like Zhang Kentang to patrol Fujian, happy that Ding Yunyi respected him to such an extent that even everyone in Taiwan knew his name.

    He would never have thought that all these things were arranged by Ding Yunyi.  As for Shao Luchun, everyone in Taiwan likes to call him Xiaotu.

    Zhang Pu had the idea of ??going to Taiwan to have a look.

    But I am too embarrassed to explain directly that I am a guest.

    The next day, Ding Yunyi came to invite Zhang Pu to dinner again. While Zhang Pu was eating, he was thinking about how to express his thoughts indirectly.

    Zhang Pu suddenly wanted to go to Taiwan, which Ding Yunyi had never thought of.

    While he was making plans there, Zhang Pu's disciple came in and said, "Teacher, Zhang Kentang, the governor of Fujian, wants to see the teacher."

    "He?" Zhang Pu looked disdainful: "No."

    Ding Yunyi had already expected that Zhang Kentang would definitely come. Zhang Pu was famous all over the world. When he came to Fujian this time, how could Zhang Kentang not see him?  At that moment, he advised on the side: "Mr. Ximing, Zhang Fushuai came to Quanzhou from Fuzhou and made a special trip to see him. There are always some things that can't be justified if he doesn't meet. I know that Mr. Xi is angry in his heart, but there is no need to share his common sense."

    Ding Yunyi said so, and Zhang Pu could only reluctantly agree.

    Zhang Kentang had long heard that Zhang Pu was coming. He was also a scholar. Although he was older than Zhang Pu, he admired Zhang Pu very much.  Since Zhang Ximing came to Fujian this time, he wanted to meet him no matter what.  I'm just busy with official duties, so I didn't take the time until now.

    As soon as he came in, the first thing he saw with Zhang Pu was Ding Yunyi. He couldn't help but be stunned. It wasn't until Ding Yunyi stood up and called "Fushuai" that he came back to his senses: "Ah, it turns out that Deputy Ding  The town is already here.¡±

    Then he said respectfully to Zhang Pu: "The governor of Fujian, Zhang Kentang, has met Mr. Xi Ming."

    He saw Ding Yunyi meeting Zhang Pu one step ahead of him.  He was confused and said this. Who would have thought that Zhang Pu would be even more unhappy when he heard this.  Is there any reason to add the words "Governor of Fujian" to one's name before visiting?

    At that time, he said calmly and calmly: "Zhang Pu, a common man, has seen Fu Shuai."

    Zhang Kentang was startled again, and then he realized that something was wrong with him.

    "Fushuai, please sit down. Please sit down." Ding Yunyi tried to smooth things over: "I guess Fushuai hasn't eaten yet? If you don't mind, please share some."

    Kentang Zhang gritted his teeth and sat down.

    Ding Yunyi poured him a drink: "Fushuai, I heard that Mr. Ximing was here. I admired him so much that I came to Quanzhou from Taiwan. I stayed with Mr. Ximing for a few days and gained a lot."

    Zhang Pu smiled and said, "The deputy mayor is too polite. It's Pu who needs to be taught."

    Zhang Kentang was very dissatisfied. God knows why Ding Yunyi came. God knows what Ding Yunyi is thinking

    Kentang Zhang accompanied him and said a few words.  Suddenly he said: "Mr. Ximing came to Fujian, and none of the students in Fujian knew about it. Mr. Ximing, I am bold and want to invite Mr. Ximing to Panheng, Fuzhou for a few days to meet the students in Fuzhou. Let them  You can learn from Mr.

    He asked the governor to invite him personally. I think Zhang Pu would always give him this face.  But who would have thought that Zhang Pu was not only proud, but he even pushed him to be the chief minister of the current cabinet. How could a governor look in his eyes?  Coupled with what happened yesterday, Zhang Pu felt that he was malicious towards Zhang Kentang and listened to Zhang Kentang's words.  He said calmly:

    "Originally, at the personal invitation of Fu Shuai, I must go, but I have already agreed to Deputy Town Ding to go to Taiwan to see him. I'm afraid I won't have time to go to Fuzhou."

    When these words came out, not only Zhang Kentang was surprised, but even Ding Yunyi was baffled.  Why did Zhang Pu suddenly want to go to Taiwan?

    He rolled his eyes, stood up and said, "You two talk first, I'll go and order some more dishes."

    As soon as he got outside, he closed the door and called Gongsun Yue over: "Go back to Taiwan immediately and tell Qin Yun that the great scholar Zhang Pu may be coming and ask him to arrange this"

    He ordered in a low voice, and Gongsun Yue nodded repeatedly.

    At this time in the room, as soon as Ding Yunyi left, Zhang Kentang said: "Since Mr. Ximing has agreed to Deputy Town Ding, I can't force him to do so. I just don't know if Mr. Ximing can transfer to Fuzhou when he goes to Taiwan."  , to relieve the pain of admiration among Fuzhou students?¡±

    "Zhang Pu is nothing, Fushuai is too polite." Zhang Pu said coldly: "With Zhang Fushuai in Fujian, the weather is smooth and the trend of reading is booming. Zhang Pu was not needed. Furthermore, Zhang Pu  I can only stay in Taiwan for a few days, and I will leave for the capital soon. I can only accept Fushuai's invitation.?It will be later¡±

    He spoke in a cold tone, leaving Zhang Pu confused and wondering where he had offended this great scholar.  After much deliberation, there was only one possibility, and that was that Ding Yunyi, who had seen Zhang Pu arrive earlier than himself, must have said something bad about himself in front of the young scholar.

    Zhang Kentang's sense of smell was far beyond that of Zhang Pu, and he could guess the whole story at once. He said cautiously: "Mr. Ximing, when I was in office, I devoted myself to serving the imperial court and refused to show favoritism. I offended some people."  , there are some bad things about me, please Mr. Ximing please don¡¯t misunderstand the rumors.¡±

    He kept saying "Benfu", which he was used to saying when he was in office, but when he heard it in Zhang Pu's ears, it felt so harsh: "Zhang Fushuai, although I am shallow, I will not misunderstand or misunderstand.  Some lies from others cannot deceive me, so please don¡¯t worry too much.¡±

    Zhang Pu's attitude was always neither yin nor yang, which made Zhang Kentang angry. He thought that he was a dignified governor. No matter how famous you Zhang Pu was, your status was far different from mine. He would not hesitate to run away from Fuzhou to invite you.  Is this your attitude?

    His tone became cold at that moment: "Since Mr. Ximing said so, I can't say anything more. Mr. Ximing came to Fujian, and I didn't take good care of him. Fortunately, Deputy Town Ding did these things for me.  . I am busy with official business in Fujian. I am in a hurry to go back, so I won¡¯t disturb you sir. I¡¯ll take my leave.¡±

    "Farewell." Zhang Pu sat there with no intention of getting up to see off the guests.

    "Fushuai is leaving now? You haven't eaten anything yet?" Ding Yunyi came in just in time.  Seeing Kentang Zhang about to leave, he immediately understood what had happened, but asked hypocritically.

    "Don't dare to disturb, leave!"

    Seeing Zhang Kentang leave with a displeased look on his face, Ding Yunyi shook his head: "Mr. Ximing, what happened?"

    "It doesn't matter if I don't talk about this person, I'm so angry for no reason." Zhang Pu put on a smile again: "Vice-President Ding. I just said I was going to Taiwan, it was just a joke"

    Ding Yunyi understood the meaning of his words very well: "Mr. Ximing, I hope you will go to Taiwan. If you are looking forward to the rain after a long drought, please give me a million dollars to help you."

    These words touched Zhang Pu's heart, and he laughed "Haha": "Since the deputy town invites you so kindly, if Zhang Pu refuses, it would be pretentious. I wonder when the deputy town is going to set off?"

    Ding Yunyi thought about it in his mind: "We can leave the day after tomorrow. It's just a barren land in Taiwan. Sir, please don't feel bad about it."

    "What the hell." Zhang Pu felt comfortable: "It's just that you, Deputy Town Ding, don't dislike Zhang Pu."

    The two looked at each other and smiled.

    Quanzhou is Zheng Zhilong¡¯s territory. Zhang Pu went to Quanzhou and Ding Yunyi met Zhang Pu. Zheng Zhilong had known these things for a long time, but what he also couldn¡¯t figure out was, why did Ding Yunyi go to meet a scholar?

    I heard that Ding Yunyi was very respectful to Zhang Pu.  Zheng Zhilong became more and more curious. Could it be that the scholar could bring battleships and cannons to Ding Yunyi?

    ?Zheng Zhilong¡¯s heart doesn¡¯t look down on scholars

    The only thing he was curious about was to see what Ding Yunyi could get from Zhang Pu, but the returns in the past few days greatly disappointed Zheng Zhilong.  Ding Yunyi spent the whole day drinking and playing with Zhang Pu, but other than these, he never did anything serious.

    What exactly does Ding Yunyi want to do?

    "Brother, I just got the news." Zheng Zhifeng hurriedly walked in: "Zhang Kentang just went to visit Zhang Pu, but he didn't stay there for long before he left angrily. It seems that Zhang Pu offended him."

    Zheng Zhilong was very curious: "Is there such a thing? A scholar dares to offend the governor. His bones are really hard."

    Zheng Zhifeng still knows something about Zhang Pu: "Brother. Zhang Pu is very prestigious and is the leader of the scholars. I think Ding Yunyi deliberately curry favor with Zhang Pu because he wants to improve his reputation in the minds of the scholars.  ¡±

    "Those leaders of scholars?" Zheng Zhilong laughed dumbly: "What effect can that have? Zhang Pu regards Ding Yunyi as his own son, how can he still give him battleship soldiers? Give him a box of books. Give him a gift.  It is unlucky to send a book away. This Zhang Pu has offended Zhang Kentang. Will Zhang Kentang give him a good reward? "

    Zheng Zhifeng didn¡¯t take this matter too seriously.  The role that a scholar can play is too limited: "Brother, we don't need to worry about Zhang Pu's affairs, but I have found out that Ding Yunyi has already begun to communicate with Hongyi from Batavia and Folangji from Malacca.  Started a business.¡±

    "What? He put his hands in Malacca." When Zheng Zhilong heard this, he suddenly became alert.

    No one is better than Zheng ZhilongNow we understand the importance of Malacca.

    It was from Malacca that the Falangji people got a relatively real impression of China, and the steps towards China also started from Malacca.

    After Vasco da Gama¡¯s fleet arrived at Kozhikode in present-day Kozhikode, Kerala, in the southwest of the Indian peninsula, they systematically collected geographical and humanistic information about Asia on a large scale, with the main target being China in the Far East.  After Folanji occupied Goa, he paid more attention to China.  Gorea, a historian who has lived in India for half a century, said that he encountered a "fortress of the Chinese" at that time, because the "white, black and long-haired" Chinese had many "official factories" in India.

    King Don Manuel I of Franco asked Fleet Commander Segra: "You must find out about the Qin people. Where did they come from and how far did they travel? When did they arrive in Manchuria or other places where they trade?  Where? What goods are they bringing? Are they Christians or pagans? Do they have more than one king in their country? What countries do they extend to?"

    The Folangji people who conquered Malacca bribed five Chinese shipowners and began to plan a plan to go to China.  In the twelfth year of Zhengde's reign in the Ming Dynasty, the Folangji people officially arrived on the southeastern coast of China, and then occupied Macau through fraud and bribery.

    The Folangji people were interested in the wealth of the Ming Empire, and imagined that China could easily fall into the hands of the Folangji people like Malacca. Even though they discovered that the Ming Empire was not the Folangji people hundreds of years after they came to the coast of China.  Ji can be swallowed in one bite, but the occupation of Malacca did start the most "splendid" history of Folangji's maritime empire.

    In addition to encountering powerful foreign enemies, another important reason for the demise of the Malacca Dynasty was internal decline and disputes.  The emperor and ministers of the Ming Dynasty, the nominal suzerain at that time, were equally incompetent and short-sighted. They showed indifference to the fall of Malacca.

    The Ming court learned that Malacca had been occupied nine years after Malacca fell into the hands of the Folangji people.  In the past nine years, the footsteps of the Flemish people have already crossed the South China Sea and entered the coast of Guangdong, China.

    If it had not been for the impudence of the Folangji people and the envoy Muhammad of Prince Bintang of Malacca, who came to Beijing and sent Malacca's letter of request for help to the Ministry of Rites, Malacca would have fallen into the hands of the Folangji people.  Being kept in the dark.  However, Emperor Wuzong of the Ming Dynasty had long lost the ability to solve the matter. This absurd monarch died after being ill for three months.  However, under the advice of a group of ministers at the time, they finally responded to the fall of Malacca: Fo Langji was not allowed to pay tribute. At the same time, Pires and his entourage, who were sent by Fo Langji as envoy to China, were taken to Guangzhou in the spring and summer of the same year and served as  The hostages who returned Malacca territory were thrown into prison.

    Faced with repeated requests for help from the Malacca court, the Ming court declared that it required Fo Langji to return Malacca, otherwise it would detain the mission until it was returned to Malacca.

    But after all, the Ming Dynasty had no military presence in Southeast Asia, and its tributary relationship with Southeast Asian countries was just a political commitment letter to each other, which was feeble.  When kings like Zheng He disappeared in Southeast Asia, the Ming Dynasty's weak diplomatic words and negotiations could not save Malacca from its fate.

    Southeast Asia has important strategic significance to traditional China.  Two-thirds of the vassal states of the Ming Empire were located here.  From here China received minerals, timber, spices, gold, jewels and rice in the tributary trade.

    In particular, tin ore and rice imported from Southeast Asia are of great significance to China's economy. The former is an important raw material for making copper coins, and the latter is a source of food for residents of Fujian and Guangdong.

    By exporting or re-exporting to Southeast Asia, China's porcelain, textile, tea and shipbuilding industries have made huge profits.  More importantly, China's activities in the Southeast Asian ocean were revealed, thereby establishing a China-Southeast Asia system under its own leadership, and establishing a huge strategic buffer zone for itself.

    China, which lost Malacca, opened the sea gate to the southernmost part of the empire.

    Zheng Zhilong has always wanted to insert his hand into Malacca, but he has never been able to do so. Now, Ding Yunyi has actually started thinking about it.

    The situation in Malacca has become a little complicated!  (This siteyour support is my greatest motivation.)

 Part One: The Storm in Penghu Chapter 300 Everyone in the City is Talking About Zhang Ximing

    When Ding Yunyi accompanied Zhang Pu to Taiwan, he felt a little uneasy.

    The time left for Qin Yun is too short. I don¡¯t know if he can meet his requirements.

    When I got off the boat, I found that Qin Yun did not follow his request and led a large number of subordinates to greet Zhang Pu. I felt a little strange.

    "This is Golden Eagle City." Ding Yunyi introduced.

    "So majestic and heroic!" Zhang Pu was full of praise when he saw it.

    As soon as he entered the Golden Eagle City, he casually asked where Qin Yun, the gate guard, was. The gate guard hurriedly replied: "Master Qin is supervising the students studying in Taiwan Academy."

    Taiwan Academy?  Where did Taiwan Academy come from?

    The city gate guard winked at Ding Yunyi: "I will lead the way for the deputy town commander."

    After walking for only a short distance, he saw several large and small "academies" popping up on both sides of the nearby road. Ding Yunyi was stunned. Where did they come from?

    Zhang Pu, however, was full of praise: "I didn't expect that the barbaric place mentioned by the deputy town would have such a strong reading atmosphere."

    The city gate guard said: "These are all developed by the deputy town after he arrived in Taiwan. The deputy town said that only studying is the only way out. Everything is inferior, and only studying is high."

    When did you say these words?  It must be Qin Yun's fault, Ding Yunyi thought in his mind.

    Zhang Pu couldn¡¯t help but praise after hearing this: ¡°Okay, okay, Deputy Town Ding, Zhang Pu admires you inexplicably.¡±

    Ding Yunyi muttered a few vague words.

    When he arrived at the "Taiwan Academy", the sound of reading loudly came from inside, and Zhang Pu listened.  But he stayed there.  It turned out that what the child was reading was not the Four Books and Five Classics, but the "Qi Lu Zhai Ji" written by him.

    "This, how can this be done" Zhang Pu also felt a little embarrassed: "Zhang Pu's humble work is actually compared with the book of a saint. It's passed, passed."

    Ding Yunyi then realized that what those students were reading was actually something written by Zhang Pu: "Where. I, a Taiwanese, all know the name of Mr. Xi Ming, and I admire Mr. Xi Ming's articles the most."

    When I looked inside again, I saw the one who was shaking his head and teaching the "students" how to read.  If it's not Qin Yun, who is it?

    Ding Yunyi couldn't laugh or cry. How did Qin Yun come up with this idea?

    Zhang Pu stood outside the door and listened, and also recited his own articles in a low voice along with the students.  When I think about it proudly, I shake my head.  After a while, he let out a long sigh of relief: "It's better not to disturb them."

    Ding Yunyi nodded and took Zhang Pu out of the "Academy".

    As soon as he got outside, he saw a teenage boy sitting on the roadside, eating cold dry food and reading a book. Zhang Pu was amazed that the reading culture in Taiwan has reached such an extent.

    He stepped forward and asked the young man why he was studying here. The young man stood up and said, "My family is poor. Although I, Mr. Ding Yunyi, the deputy mayor of Taiwan, take great care of poor students such as me and can come to study without spending a penny, but my family  I still have a mother to take care of, so I can¡¯t concentrate on my studies, but I can read some books while working so that I won¡¯t accomplish anything in the future.¡±

    "The spirit is commendable, the spirit is commendable." Zhang Pu nodded repeatedly and asked him for the book in his hand.  At first glance, he was even more surprised.

    It turns out that this book was all copied by hand and is part of his "Qi Lu Zhai Collection".

    "Here. Why are you copying by hand?" Zhang Puda was curious.

    The young man replied respectfully: "My family is still poor and I can't afford books, so I can only ask others to borrow them, copy them at night and read them during the day. Unfortunately, I only copied part of them, which is a pity."

    "Ah" Zhang Pu was moved in his heart. He regretted that he didn't have "Qi Lu Zhai Ji" with him, otherwise he could have given him a copy. After thinking about it, he took out a piece of silver and insisted on giving it to the young man.  , let him buy books and some food.

    The young man didn't want to think about it, but said: "I will starve to death without eating the food I picked up. I appreciate the kindness of Mr., but I can't take the money. I have saved some copper coins from working, and I can buy Mr. Ximing's in a few days."  "Qi Lu Zhai Ji".

    "You, why do you like reading Zhang Ximing's articles so much?"

    Zhang Pu's question seemed to make the young man feel very strange: "Mr. Xi Ming is a great scholar in the world. His articles are splendid. Since Master Ding arrived in Taiwan, no one in Taiwan does not know Mr. Xi Ming's name. If I didn't  Reading his books will definitely have no future.¡±

    The joy in Zhang Pu¡¯s heart cannot be expressed in words.

    ¡°The honor I received in Taiwan cannot be exchanged for any amount of money.  The person he was more grateful to was Ding Yunyi. Without Ding Yunyi's high praise for him and publicizing it everywhere, how could he be so famous in Taiwan?

    EncouragementAfter the young man said a few words, Zhang Pu left with a sigh.  Suddenly I saw a group of people gathered in front of a stall, seemingly rushing to buy something.

    Zhang Pu walked over and only heard a voice coming from the stall: "Mr. Zhang Ximing's calligraphy, not much left, not much left, the real calligraphy of Mr. Zhang Ximing!"

    "Five taels, I want this fan, I'll give you five taels!"

    "Twelve taels! This fan belongs to me!"

    "Brother Ma, how can you fight with me?"

    "Brother Zhao, please forgive me for not giving in to Mr. Ximing's calligraphy."

    There was a loud quarrel among the customers outside the stall.

    Ding Yunyi almost laughed out loud when he saw those guests. They were all his subordinates.  Then "Brother Ma" and "Brother Zhao", who are they if they are not Zhang Xianxuan and Cai Jiuzhou?  And that hawker was actually Xie Xuan pretending to be there.

    Ding Yunyi's face darkened: "It's unreasonable to sell counterfeit Mr.'s calligraphy treasures here and ruin your reputation. I will send someone to arrest him right now."

    "It doesn't matter, it doesn't matter." Zhang Pu was in a good mood and didn't care at all: "For them to be so fake is because they love me wrongly. Deputy Town, these small businessmen have a hard life, and it is understandable to do such a thing."

    He was originally a proud man. If he had heard someone impersonating his calligraphy treasure before, he would have been furious.  But since arriving in Taiwan, what he has seen and heard all reflects his status. Even his paintings and calligraphy have been counterfeited and sold for such a high price. In a happy mood, instead of blaming the hawker, he even helped him  Asked for love.

    "Get out of the way. Get out of the way!"

    Ding Yunyi asked people to separate the crowd and invited Zhang Pu to the stall.

    Zhang Pu picked up a painting he said he had painted, and saw that the imitation was not like his own at all. Even his handwriting was completely different. He couldn't help but feel funny. After all, Taiwan is a barbaric land. Although Ding Yunyi vigorously promoted reading after he came,  wind.  But in the end, my knowledge was so little that even a fake made so crudely could be sold at a high price.

    Look at those fans again.  The banners are all equally rough.

    "How much money does this painting cost?" Zhang Pu asked deliberately.

    "This one? That's incredible." "Vendor" Xie Xuanshen said mysteriously: "Do you know how this painting came about? It was a relative of mine who begged for three days and three nights at the door of Zhang Pu and Zhang Ximing's house.  At night. Mr. Ximing just admired this painting. If my man was not in a hurry to use the money and entrusted me to sell it, who would be willing to sell such a precious thing? Sir, I see you are also a scholar. If you really like it?  For this painting, take away thirty taels of silver."

    "It's expensive, it's expensive." Zhang Pu smiled slightly and said, "Although Zhang Ximing is somewhat famous, a painting costs thirty taels of silver, which is a bit expensive."

    These words immediately caused dissatisfaction among the people around him.

    Zhang Xianxuan was the first to say: "What do you know? Do you know who Mr. Xi Ming is? He is a great talent. A contemporary saint. One of his paintings was bought for thirty taels of silver and then sold for a hundred taels."  You don¡¯t want it, I want it!¡±

    The four words "contemporary saint" made Zhang Pu feel elated.  Although his status in the minds of scholars is high.  But no one has ever called him that.

    He smiled and said: "I have also learned calligraphy for a few days. I see that the fan in your hand is still blank. How about I help you write a few words?"

    "You?" Zhang Xianxuan looked disdainful: "If Mr. Ximing is still the same, forget it and don't stain my fan."

    Zhang Pu laughed: "How about this? If what I write is not good, how about I compensate you one hundred taels of silver?"

    "real?"

    "Seriously!"

    Zhang Xianxuan then handed the fan to Zhang Pu "half-confidently", and Zhang Pu asked someone to find pen and ink, and wrote on the fan: "The responsibility of an individual is more important than the state of the country."

    Then he put down the fan and asked the disciple to bring his private seal and stamp it on the signature place.

    Zhang Xianxuan took the fan and said: "The duty of a man is more important than the state of the country Well, the writing is pretty good, but what is on this chapter? Taicang Ximing? Taicang Ximing!"

    With a cry of surprise, he raised his head and looked at Zhang Pu as if he didn't believe it: "You, are you Mr. Ximing?"

    Seeing Zhang Pu smiling and nodding, those people woke up from a dream and shouted "Mr. Ximing is here" and "Mr. Ximing has arrived in Taiwan"!

    "Hawker" Xie Xuan even had a "face as pale as dirt" and accused him repeatedly.  Not long after, countless people had gathered around, completely surrounding Zhang Pu and his party

    ?¡­

    Zhang Pu stayed in Taiwan for two days. Everywhere he went, he felt the "love" of Taiwanese people for him.

    "Everyone in the city is talking about Zhang Ximing".

    ??He never dreamed that he would encounter such warm hospitality in remote Taiwan.  If he hadn't been concerned about other things in the capital, I'm afraid Zhang Pu would have continued to stay in Taiwan.

    When I left, I was really reluctant to leave.

    Ding Yunyi repeatedly tried to persuade him to stay, but when he saw that he couldn't, he saw him off personally.

    Zhang Puda sighed with emotion: "The popularity of reading in Taiwan is so great that it is hard to believe. I have been to many places, and if you look at it, there is nothing like it in Taiwan. This is all the result of Deputy Town Ding."

    "What did Mr. Ximing say?" Ding Yunyi said politely: "If it weren't for Mr. Ximing's name, I'm afraid it wouldn't be like this."

    At this time, Zhang Pu saw several boxes of silver being loaded onto the ship. Zhang Pu sighed: "How can I let Deputy Town Ding spend money?"

    "This is what I promised to build Jiangnan Academy for Mr. Ximing." Ding Yunyi smiled: "What's more, a fake calligraphy and painting of Mr. Ximing can be sold for thirty taels of silver. Mr. Ximing came to Taiwan this time and left  After buying so much calligraphy treasure, isn¡¯t it worth a mere fifty thousand taels of silver?¡±

    Zhang Pu laughed "haha" and thought what Ding Yunyi said was interesting.

    At this time, a subordinate came to Ding Yunyi's side. It was not loud, but it was loud enough for Zhang Pu to hear and said: "Deputy Town, I heard some rumors that Zhang Kentang and Zhang Fushuai were very dissatisfied with the Deputy Town for some reason.  , said that the deputy town was stationed in Taiwan, and he did not think about how to strengthen the defense force, but he only did some studying. Putting the cart before the horse, he wanted to study for the deputy town. "

    Ding Yunyi's face darkened: "I know, let's talk about it after we get back"

    "Why does the deputy town need to hide it from me?" Zhang Pu sneered: "Is studying putting the cart before the horse? Where does that put the scholars in the world? Huh, it's just that he doesn't respect the scholars himself. Doesn't he look at Taiwan like this?  Are you jealous? He wants to meddle with you? If the court really punishes the deputy town, I will bring all the scholars in the world to meddle with him!"

    "How can Mr. Ximing worry about Yun Yi's affairs? Make Mr. Ximing fall out with Fushuai? No, no!" Ding Yunyi said hurriedly, and then sighed: "I think there is always something wrong with what Yun Yi does.  This made Fushuai angry. Forget it, forget it, I'll just let him have it."

    "Give? Where to yield? If the deputy town gives in again, he will fall into the sea!" Zhang Pu said with a cold face: "I will naturally handle my affairs, deputy town, it is not easy for Taiwan to be in today's situation.  You must hold on, I thank you on behalf of all the scholars in the world!¡±

    As he said that, he actually gave Ding Yunyi a deep bow.

    Ding Yunyi hurriedly returned the greeting: "Mr. Ximing has killed Yun Yi. Mr. Ximing is going to the capital. It is a long way. Please take care of yourself. I have sent several soldiers to escort you all the way. Duan San, you must also be careful."  Hou.¡±

    "Yes, sir."

    Ding Yunyi was full of reluctance: "We say goodbye this time. I don't know when I will be able to see you again and listen to your teachings. If you are free, please come to Taiwan again. I would like to extend my warm welcome to all the people in Taiwan."

    "This Fujian delegation did not expect to get acquainted with such a person as the Vice-President." Zhang Pu was also very reluctant to give up: "On the day when Jiangnan Academy is completed, I will definitely come and invite the Vice-President to be present! Farewell!"

    "Sir, please!"

    After sending Zhang Pu to the boat, Ding Yunyi let out a long breath as he watched the boat gradually disappear from sight: "Finally, I sent him off. In the past two days, we have acted like we are serious. By the way, this time we  How much money did it cost?¡±

    "Fifty-three thousand taels." Qin Yun blurted out.

    "What? Fifty-three thousand taels?" Ding Yunyi almost jumped out of his skin when he heard this amount.

    Qin Yun said calmly: "Your third brother is very generous. He gave away fifty thousand taels of silver in one gift. We don't count the money you spent to go to Quanzhou and invite Zhang Pu to Taiwan. How can we arrange those academies and invite so many people?"  Don¡¯t you need money to act? Third brother, you can create such a scene in one day and one night. If you don¡¯t receive a huge reward, you must be brave, but you definitely can¡¯t do it.¡±

    Ding Yunyi had no choice but to laugh bitterly and laugh at himself:

    "It doesn't matter. Tens of thousands of taels of silver can win Zhang Pu's heart. Winning Zhang Pu's heart is equivalent to winning the hearts of the world's scholars. Tens of thousands of taels of silver can buy the support of the world's scholars. It's worth it!"  (This siteyour support is my greatest motivation.)

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 301 Emperor Chongzhen¡¯s Suspicion

    Ding Yunyi doesn't know how much role Zhang Pu can play in the future, or even whether Zhang Pu can survive.

    He did what he should do, and let God decide the rest.

    In the tenth year of Chongzhen, natural disasters continued to occur in the Ming Dynasty.  After Gao Yingxiang's death, those bandits elected Li Zi as the "King of Chuang" and continued to fight in various places, causing great damage to the Ming Dynasty.

    And God is still tormenting this huge empire as always.  Floods, droughts, earthquakesdisasters one after another occur all over the country almost every month

    Chongzhen had been emperor for ten years and endured ten years of natural disasters.

    "It's useless to provide disaster relief, and it's useless to beg God. The court has tried almost every method, but it's useless."  The disasters are becoming more serious day by day, and the number of victims is increasing day by day.

    Therefore, if these victims want to survive, they have only two ways out: one is to join the bandits, and the other is to go to Taiwan.

    "There are 200,000 disaster victims living in Taiwan," a saying that has long been spread among disaster victims everywhere. As long as they can survive in Taiwan, they will have a way to survive.

    And Taiwan, governed by Ding Yunyi, also needs these victims.

    According to the previously agreed upon plan to develop Taiwan, Ding Yunyi now needs a large population.

    ??Expand the army, develop mulberry fields, recruit mulberry farmers, silkworm farmers and weavers, develop tea, gold mines, tradeall places need manpower.

    For other places, too much population means too much burden, but this is not the case for Taiwan.  Taiwan's three-year drought is now over.  If the weather is good, the population will be large, which means that Ding Yunyi's plan to develop Taiwan will go more smoothly; the greater the population, it will mean more astronomical wealth; the greater the population, it will mean the more stable Taiwan will be.

    Disaster victims from all over the world began to flock to Taiwan, and Taiwan opened its doors to welcome these victims.

    The first phase of the population target set by Ding Yunyi.  The goal is to have Taiwan¡¯s population exceed one million within two years.  But judging from the current situation, perhaps this plan will be completed very early.

    There are too many victims in Ming Dynasty

    Trade with Luzon, Batavia, and Malacca has been fully launched, and a large amount of goods are shipped to these places.  In exchange, there is a steady stream of wealth.

    With the support of sufficient funds, the Firearms Bureau, the Shipyardthese factories have devoted countless efforts to Ding Yunyi.  It has also entered a stage of rapid development.

    This is a virtuous circle.

    If Ding Yunyi can be given another five years in peace, no one can say what Taiwan will look like.

    However, while trade was developing frequently, something was also brought to Taiwan:

    Opium!

    In fact, the Chinese are no strangers to opium.

    As early as when Zhang Qian of the Han Dynasty was sent as an envoy to the Western Regions, opium was introduced to China.  During the Three Kingdoms period, Hua Tuo, a famous doctor, used cannabis and opium as anesthetics; in the second year of Emperor Qianfeng's reign in the Tang Dynasty, there were records of opium imports. In the Tang Dynasty, Arabic opium was called "Afurong"; in the "Kaibao Materia Medica" published in the Northern Song Dynasty, opium was  Named poppy, the last "millet" is the capsule.

    Ding Yunyi first saw this kind of opium brought to Taiwan from Batavia and other places with the trading fleet.  He suddenly changed his color and said sternly to his subordinates:

    "Anything can be shipped into Taiwan, but this is not the case. Anyone who dares to touch it in Taiwan will be expelled from Taiwan!"

    This is the first time that the subordinates have seen Ding Yunyi so angry.  Ding Yunyi knows very well that although this kind of thing is not popular in China, there are already people in coastal cities who are smoking it.

    The Dutch introduced the pipes and tobacco leaves of the North American Indians to China through Taiwan, and smokers began to appear in China.  Its widespread use alarmed the court, and Emperor Chongzhen ordered a ban on smoking because some people had mixed opium with tobacco and smoked it.  Unexpectedly.  The ban on tobacco led to the spread of pure opium smoking.

    Opium has quietly taken root since this time.

    Ding Yunyi said coldly: "Everyone, I leave my words here today. People like Qin Yun, Cai Jiuzhou, Zhang Xianxuan, and Ye Dahai are all brothers who have followed me from birth to death, but as long as any of you touches this kind of  You guys, I, Ding Yunyi, will tell you to get out of Taiwan without blinking an eye!"

    "Yes!" All the subordinates responded quickly.

    "This thing is simply a devil. Someone once said that except for killing opium smokers, there is no way to get rid of their bad habits." Ding Yunyi even showed a bit of fear in his words: "Opium smokers do not engage in production or agriculture.  , listless all day long, just thinking about taking opium, he will be like a useless person. If it lasts for a long time, once the poison spreads, it will be irresistible.?Control.  If the army cannot become an army, the people cannot become a people, and the country cannot become a country!  "

    Those subordinates shouted loudly: "We will follow your orders, ban opium, and never let it spread!"

    "It's not about spreading, it's about resolutely stopping it!" Ding Yunyi said in a more serious tone: "This thing is poison, a knife that kills without blood, and the culprit of the destruction of the country and the species!"

    Ding Yunyi began to have some worries. The smooth development of trade would allow him to gain huge wealth, but with the further expansion of trade, things like opium would also appear.

    How to coordinate the relationship between the two aspects will be a test for yourself and your subordinates.

    "Deputy Town, a secret report came from the capital!" Xie Tian walked in at this time: "Yang Sichang, Minister of the Ministry of War, was ordered to suppress the bandits. The imperial court once again urgently summoned the Deputy Town to participate in the suppression of bandits."

    The subordinates suddenly stood up. Are you going to transfer the deputy town commander to suppress the bandits again?

    Ding Yunyi was not panicked: "Calm down and tell me what's going on."

    Things are a little unusual this time.

    The previous time it was Chongzhen's whim that led him to rashly transfer Ding Yunyi to suppress the bandits, but this time it was after careful consideration.

    First, after Yang Sichang took charge of the Ministry of War, he strongly promoted the plan of "four positives, six corners, and ten sides of the net".

    But Yang Sichang had no direct generals, and after Chongzhen enabled him to suppress the bandits, Yang Sichang had to have his own strength in the army. The first thing he thought of was Ding Yunyi, who he had taken as his confidant!

    Yang Sichang is a factor.  Another more important reason comes from Chongzhen.

    "If you want to survive, go to Taiwan."  This saying, which was widely circulated among the victims, eventually reached Chongzhen's ears.  Taiwan has never paid a single tael of tax to the imperial court.  When Ding Yunyi regained Taiwan, it was in ruins and was a legendary wilderness with a sparse population. Chongzhen never considered receiving tax revenue from Taiwan.

    After that, Ding Yunyi officially governed Taiwan.  In the previous memorial, it was mentioned again and again that Taiwan was so poor that it could not even pay the soldiers.  Chongzhen considered that he had never given Huben Guards a single tael of military expenses, and everything was supported by Ding Yunyi himself.  I feel guilty when I say it, and I won't even think about Taiwan.

    But when the words "Go to Taiwan to survive" reached Chongzhen's ears, the suspicious emperor finally became suspicious.

    Is Taiwan poor or rich?  How much wealth has Ding Yunyi accumulated in the past two years in Taiwan?  Last time I heard that he survived 200,000 disaster victims.  A total of two hundred thousand!  Chongzhen also praised him greatly, saying that even though Ding Yunyi was in such a difficult situation, he still knew how to share the worries of the court.  But what about this time?  Ding Yunyi had just digested 200,000 victims, but he actually still had the strength to continue living the victims?

    There must be something wrong here.

    But in the two secret documents given to him by Fujian Governor Zhang Kentang, he also repeatedly talked about how Ding Yunyi fulfilled his duties faithfully. What was going on?

    ¡°And in the memorials written by Ding Yunyi and Zheng Zhilong, you praise me and I praise you.  Could it be that the plan he had worked so hard to arrange in Fujian for Ding Yunyi, Zheng Zhilong, and Zhang Kentang to contain each other failed?

    Just when Chongzhen was full of doubts, the loyal Wang Chengen came up with a plan for him: "Your Majesty wants to know the real situation in Taiwan. In fact, it is very easy. Just arrange a supervisory army for the Tiger Guards."

    Chongzhen suddenly realized: "I am confused. I have released Ding Yunyi for so many years, but I have never arranged a supervisor for him."

    The use of eunuchs to supervise the army was not invented by Chongzhen.

    The eunuchs' supervision of the army began in the Yongle period.  It became popular in the middle of Ming Dynasty and was fully implemented during the Chongzhen period.

    "However, Ding Yunyi has been in Taiwan and Penghu for a long time. The ministers estimate that he is very powerful and suddenly sent a supervisory army to him. I am afraid that not only will he be unwilling, but his subordinates will also be unwilling to cooperate. If he wants to succeed,  To understand the situation in Taiwan and Penghu, the only way is to transfer Ding Yunyi away from Taiwan."

    Wang Chengen¡¯s words made Chongzhen nod frequently: ¡°Just how to transfer?¡±

    "It's very simple." Wang Cheng'en was already confident: "Your Majesty used Yang Sichang to suppress the bandits. On that day when he met the emperor, he said that if he had a general like Ding Yunyi who could fight against Xinyang and bloody Yingzhou, the bandits would not be wiped out in a day.  It is clear that Ding Yunyi has some intentions. In that case, why doesn't Your Majesty comply with his wishes? "

    "Okay, okay!" Chongzhen praised repeatedly: "This is a great plan. I will order Ding Yunyi to leave Taiwan. However, who should I send as the eunuch to oversee the army?"

    "Lu Qicheng!" Wang Chengen had no time to think and blurted out: "It was Lu Qicheng who summoned Ding Yunyi twice, and he was sent this time. However, the first two times he went to read out the imperial edict, this time he was sent to Huben Guards?Get settled.  Although this man is a little greedy for money, he is still loyal to His Majesty and will not be pulled over by Ding Yunyi.  "

    "Okay, let's send him there!" Chongzhen said with great joy.

    "Wait a minute, Your Majesty." Wang Chengen said softly: "If you want Ding Yunyi to leave Taiwan with peace of mind, you have to give him a little sweetness. The minister means to give him a false title."

    "What do you mean?" Chongzhen frowned: "Promote him to the rank of commander-in-chief?"

    "No!" Wang Chengen shook his head: "The title of Commander-in-Chief is not in vain. Besides, there is no precedent for him to serve as Commander-in-Chief at such a young age. Furthermore, if he is loyal to Your Majesty and makes military exploits again in the future, it will be a real disaster.  The only option is to let him join the Ministry of War. The minister's intention is to give him a title"

    Chongzhen thought about it for a long time, and then nodded slightly: "His army is called 'Wu Yong Zhong Lie Hu Ben Wei'. I have given him a plaque of 'One Loyalty', so I will give him 'Uncle Wu Lie'."

    "Your Majesty, Your Majesty"

    "I am not a saint. I just hope that talents like Ding Yunyi will be truly loyal and serve our Ming Dynasty. I don't want to misunderstand Ding Yunyi, and I don't want to see Ding Yunyi having second thoughts. I still admire this person very much.  "

    ?¡­

    "Okay, okay, after all, you'll have to send me a supervisor." After hearing the report, Ding Yunyi smiled instead of getting angry: "I've been waiting for when your majesty will send me a supervisor."

    Xie Tian said on the side: "Deputy Town, when the news reached me, Lu Qicheng had already entered Fujian, but he did not go to Fuzhou, but came directly to Taiwan. But in what specific way the deputy town was transferred? After Lu Qicheng came  We really can¡¯t find out what we want to do.¡±

    "It's enough for you to do this." Ding Yunyi was still smiling: "Instead of going to Fuzhou, why not come directly to Taiwan? It seems that His Majesty is also suspicious of Zhang Kentang. Brothers, how do you think this matter should be handled?  ?¡±

    "No!" Ye Dahai was the first to say in a deep voice: "We have worked hard to develop in Taiwan and have already reached a certain scale. If the imperial court suddenly wants to transfer the deputy town to leave, we must have ulterior motives!"

    Qin Yun shook his head on the side: "Blatantly resisting the imperial edict? What is the difference between that and rebellion?"

    "If you rebel, you will rebel!" Zhang Xianxuan was also very angry: "If we defend Taiwan, we can defeat the four-nation combined fleet, can't we defend Taiwan? If we can't defend it anymore, let's follow the deputy town and become pirates together!"

    "Damn words!" Ding Yunyi laughed and said: "I, Ding Yunyi, am unswervingly loyal to the imperial court, how can I conspire to rebel? Don't say such things again in the future. Furthermore, if it is a rebellion, the navy of the Zheng family and the governor of Zhang Kentang  How can you just sit back and watch? If the Westerners get involved again, do you think you can really hold on to Taiwan? How long can you give up Taiwan and become a pirate?

    Qin Yun blinked: "The deputy town has already got an idea, right?"

    "No idea, no idea." Ding Yunyi smiled and said: "If the court wants to transfer me, then I have no choice but to go. It will be nothing more than a bloody battlefield and death."

    The dull atmosphere was suddenly broken, and everyone looked at each other and smiled. If the deputy town said this, he must have an idea.

    "Send someone to greet the supervisors with great fanfare!" Ding Yunyi said nonchalantly: "Qin Yun, go to Quanzhou immediately and find me a group of brothel girls."

    "Could it be that eunuchs also like women?" Qin Yun was a little confused.

    Ding Yunyi laughed loudly: "Eunuchs also have women. Many eunuchs also have wives, called 'caihu', right? We have to make Lu Qicheng not miss Shu when he comes to Taiwan."

    Having said this, he glanced at his subordinates and suddenly sneered: "Since Lu Qicheng is here, let's entertain him well and make him one of ours!"

    Taiwan is our own Taiwan, and Taiwan will never allow anyone to interfere.  Zheng Zhilong and the Taixi people can't, and neither can anyone else.

    "I can fight for Emperor Chongzhen, but I will never give up Taiwan!"  (This siteyour support is my greatest motivation.)

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 302 End

    Lu Qicheng came after all.

    When he finished reading the imperial edict, he said with a smile on his face: "Uncle Wu Lie, the Sa family will stay in Taiwan in the future. The Sa family lives in the capital and knows nothing about outside things. I have to ask you to take care of me."

    Ding Yunyi also had a smile on his face: "What did my father-in-law say? It is a great honor for me that my father-in-law can come to Taiwan. Yun Yi is transferred out of Taiwan this time, and everything in Taiwan will be handed over to my father-in-law."

    "No, no, the Sa family is just temporarily watching over Wu Liebo." Lu Qicheng said with a smile.

    "You two say something, I say something, flattering each other, but no one is willing to tell the truth.

    Ding Yunyi turned around and asked: "Are you ready for the reception banquet prepared for Lord Supervisor?"

    "Go back to Vice Town, get ready."

    "Supervisor, please."

    "Oh, why is Wu Liebo so polite?"

    Lu Qicheng reluctantly followed Ding Yunyi to the banquet hall.

    The dishes used in the banquet were all purchased from Quanzhou and other places, and the chefs were specially hired from Tianyi Pavilion in Quanzhou with a large sum of money. The richness and exquisiteness of the dishes even impressed Lu Qicheng, the father-in-law who lived in the inner courtyard of the palace all year round.

    Lu Qicheng sighed while tasting: "In Uncle Wu Lie's book, he always talks about how poor Taiwan is, but it is really generous to accept 200,000 victims in one go. The food on this table now will probably cost a lot.  It seems that the word "purity" is a bit ridiculous."

    "Master Supervisor, the word "poor" depends on where you put it." Ding Yunyi said with a smile: "Taiwan used to be a sparsely populated and barren land. It is not an exaggeration to say the word "poor", but suddenly there were two hundred thousand more people.  The disaster victims are even worse. But since Lord Supervisor is here, we have to make you live comfortably here, not only today, but also every day in the future.  It doesn¡¯t suit your taste. I¡¯ll change the cook for you. If it doesn¡¯t suit your taste, I¡¯ll send you to the capital to hire a cook!¡±

    "AhhahaWu Liebo is so polite." Lu Qicheng put down his chopsticks: "Although the Sa family has never eaten anything good, I still saw it in the palace, the Sa family  A useless person. Wu Liebo doesn¡¯t need to worry so much.¡±

    Ding Yunyi smiled and asked someone to bring two pages of paper and put them in front of Lu Qicheng.

    "Wu Liebo, what is this?" Lu Qicheng didn't even look at it.

    Ding Yunyi smiled lightly and said: "It's nothing. Yunyi thought that Taiwan is a barbaric land after all, and there is not much place to visit. What if the supervisor is tired of living in Taiwan? Go to Fuzhou and visit Quanzhou.  Look, where can I stay? Mr. Jianjun is serving the emperor. How noble? So Yun Yi bought two small properties for Mr. Jianjun, with daily necessities inside.  We have all the people, and the supervisor can do whatever he wants. This is the house deed, please keep it."

    Lu Qicheng's eyebrows twitched: "These two small properties. How much money did they cost Uncle Wu Lie?"

    "Easy to say, twelve thousand taels."

    Lu Qicheng was surprised, how big a garden this is?  He calmed down and said, "I said Wu Liebo was very generous just now, and it turned out to be true when I saw it today. With more than ten thousand taels of silver, how many people can this feed? Your Majesty frowns every day for the money, but in this small  That¡¯s Taiwan. It¡¯s incredible, it¡¯s incredible¡±

    Suddenly said: "Does Uncle Wu Lie want to bribe me?"

    "Bribery? What kind of bribe is this?" Ding Yunyi smiled: "It's just two properties. The supervisor can live there if he wants, or if he doesn't want to. Yun Yi knows a businessman who is willing to pay 30,000 taels of silver to buy it!"

    "More than 10,000 yuan, it changed hands and became 30,000 taels. Good business, good business. It seems that the Sa family is right to come here. Taiwan is a place to make a fortune." Lu Qicheng sighed and said: "But the Sa family remembers King Wang Chengen  My father-in-law once commented on the Sa family, saying that although the Sa family is a little greedy, they are still loyal to the emperor and will not be pulled over by anyone If Wu Liebo wants to bribe the Sa family to say something good to you that goes against your conscience  , I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ve misjudged the wrong person.¡±

    Ding Yunyi was still smiling.  Although Wang Chengen is cunning and cunning, he has been with the emperor for a long time. There is a truth that he will not understand. As long as a person is greedy for money, there is no possibility of being pulled over. The key issue is to see how much money you are willing to spend to win over this person.  How much thought, how much money you are willing to spend.

    Ding Yunyi had already dealt with Lu Qicheng when they were in Penghu. He knew what kind of person he was and didn't want to go around in circles. The most straightforward method was the most effective method.

    He clapped his hands and two boxes were carried in.

    "What is this and that?" Lu Qicheng glanced at the box.

    Ding Yunyi asked people to go out, leaving only him and?Qicheng two people.  Ding Yunyi brought two boxes, and Lu Qicheng's eyes suddenly straightened.

    A box full of gold, a box full of jewels.

    Ding Yunyi patted the box: "Five thousand taels of gold and a box of jewelry. Please accept it, Lord Supervisor!"

    The muscles on Lu Qicheng¡¯s face were all stiff.  He had also seen people who made generous moves, but he had never heard of people who made such bold moves like Ding Yunyi.

    Five thousand taels of gold is about thirty thousand taels of silver. This box of jewelry is probably about thirty thousand taels. In addition to the two properties that can be sold at any time for thirty thousand taels of cash, Ding Yunyi is close to it as soon as he makes a move.  One hundred thousand taels of silver!

    Last year, the imperial court ordered Fengyang to receive an additional 276,885 taels. Fengyang complained a lot, but who would have thought that in small Taiwan, there would be someone who could hand out an additional 100,000 taels of silver without blinking an eye.  come out.

    "As long as a person is greedy for money, there is no chance that he will be pulled over. The key question is how much effort and money you are willing to spend to win over this person.

    Ding Yunyi knows this very well.

    Facing such a huge amount of wealth, Lu Qicheng's heart beat wildly.

    It took him a long time to come back to his senses, and his voice was a little trembling: "Wu Liebo spent so much, what do you want Sajia to do?"

    "I'm just making friends with Ding Yunyi." Ding Yunyi's smile grew brighter.

    "Friends, just make friends" Lu Qicheng sighed longly: "This friend is not easy to make."

    he knows.  As long as he makes Ding Yunyi's "friend", he will have to listen to Ding Yunyi in everything in Taiwan in the future, and he will do whatever Ding Yunyi asks him to do.  He deceives the emperor and ignores his superiors, conceals and refuses to retaliate, and so on.

    "Whoever is an official thousands of miles away is not interested in making money." Ding Yunyi said slowly: "Master Supervisor Jun regards me as a friend, and I will never let him down. Master Supervisor Jun only needs to be in our Taiwan. Every month someone like Ding is willing to come back again."  Honor your lord with ten thousand taels of silver!"

    "How much?" Lu Qicheng just thought he heard wrongly.

    "Ten thousand a month, 120,000 a year!" Ding Yunyi answered without hesitation: "But since the supervisor is my friend, then I will round up the figure. Filial piety of 150,000 taels a year!"

    Lu Qicheng swallowed a mouthful of saliva.

    150,000 taels a year?  The prince of the Ming Dynasty had an annual salary of ten thousand dan. As long as I nodded my head at this moment, I would be better than the prince.  He took too many bribes.  But this was really the first time he had seen such a huge bribe.

    "How are you doing, Lord Supervisor?"

    Facing Ding Yunyi's seemingly casual question, Lu Qicheng slowly raised his wine glass: "Uncle Wu Lie, I am loyal to the emperor. I don't have a friend like that. But people like Wu Liebo  But I have to make friends!¡±

    Ding Yunyi laughed loudly: "I must make friends like Mr. Supervisor!"

    The person specially sent by Chongzhen became Ding Yunyi's "friend" on the first day, and what Chongzhen didn't expect was even more.  The person he sent to monitor Ding Yunyi would inadvertently do Ding Yunyi a big favor.

    As soon as Ding Yunyi leaves Taiwan, Zheng Zhilong and Kent Chang will definitely be eyeing Taiwan. Now that people sent by the emperor are stationed here, even if Zheng Zhilong and Kent Chang are given the courage, they will never dare to think about Taiwan again.

    In this sense, Ding Yunyi should really thank Chongzhen.

    Last time he was transferred to the Central Plains.  An imperial edict became Ding Yunyi's talisman, and now, Lu Qicheng's existence was more effective than that imperial edict.

    Taiwan is impregnable!

    Ding Yunyi said loudly: "Come here, call everyone in!"

    After a while, eight beauties wearing heavy makeup and alluring looks came in.  Without Ding Yunyi's orders, they all surrounded Lu Qicheng.

    "Uncle Wu Lie, what does this mean?" Lu Qicheng never expected that such a thing would happen.

    Ding Yunyi laughed "haha" and said: "Master Supervisor is tired from the journey, and these women will serve the Supervisor from now on. When the Supervisor feels tired and tired, let's replace the Supervisor with another group."

    Lu Qicheng was so happy that he couldn't close his mouth: "That's good, that's good, no need to change."

    Although eunuchs are not complete men and lack some of the physical characteristics of men, it is precisely because of this that they have a perverted psychology when it comes to treating women.

    "Caihu" is the best portrayal of it.

    The palace maids and palace maids, or eunuchs and palace maids, became "couples" and shared meals together.  This is a deformed phenomenon caused by palace ladies and eunuchs being imprisoned in the palace for a long time, unable to live a normal family life, and feeling resentful and bored.

    "Eunuchs have no wives or children,"The girl has no husband, so the two form a temporary partner to comfort the loneliness in the palace. This kind of relationship was first known as "double food".

    The partnership between eunuchs and maids in the Ming Dynasty was also known as "caihu".  There should be a difference between the food store and the food store.  The relationship can be between eunuchs and palace maids, or between people of the same sex, and most of them are temporary; while palace maids and eunuchs, who can be called "caihu", often live together, like husband and wife, with considerable stability.

    In the early years of the Ming Dynasty, Zhu Yuanzhang abhorred this kind of behavior between eunuchs and maids and strictly banned it. The eunuchs who married wives and started families were even subjected to a very cruel punishment of skinning.  But after Yongle, the status of eunuchs rose, and this prohibition disappeared.

    After the eunuch and the palace maid became "caihu", they went back and forth together, just like husband and wife.  Although the eunuch works hard for the palace maid he loves and obeys the orders, the palace maid will also feel sorry for the eunuch and will not let him do too much work, but will send other eunuchs to do it.  Some low-status, ugly and older eunuchs in the palace knew that they could not be favored by the palace maids, so they were willing to work as servants of the kitchen households, cooking, carrying, and washing for them. The palace maids paid them a certain amount every month.  Silver.

    In this case, some eunuchs who were good at cooking became the targets of pursuit and received more rewards. At most, they could earn four or five taels of silver in a month.  Wearing clothes stained with dust and oil, these eunuchs carried vegetable baskets on their backs and went in and out of the palace to buy all the necessary sundries.

    The maids and eunuchs who became "caihu" usually swore to each other in front of the flowers and under the moon to love each other for life and never have feelings for others.  If the eunuch discovers that the palace maid he loves has another love, he will often be extremely painful, but he will not do anything to the palace maid, but he will often have sharp conflicts with his love rival.

    During the Wanli period, Wu, a maid in the palace of Concubine Zheng, once fell in love with the eunuch Song Bao, and later fell in love with the eunuch Zhang Jinchao.  Song Bao was so angry that he lost all hope. He left the palace and became a monk, never to return.  There are records of eunuchs marrying and seizing wives from all dynasties, and it can be said that history is endless.  Of course, eunuchs marrying wives does not mean that they can live a normal sex life, but eunuchs have the sexual consciousness of men, and of course they have corresponding sexual requirements. Although their sexual strengths and weaknesses are different, their psychological needs should be the same.

    Moreover, eunuchs do not admit that they are abnormal men in the first place. They always want to prove that they are men. This makes people ignore that they have been castrated. Marrying a wife becomes their greatest comfort. It can be said that it provides psychological comfort and potential sexual requirements.  They are the two main motivations for eunuchs to marry and start a family.

    Lu Qicheng is thirty-seven years old this year. At first, his status was not high and he could not afford to marry a wealthy man. After he was appreciated by Wang Chengen and his status gradually improved, he served Chongzhen and Wang Chengen all day long, running around and having no time to marry.  Caihu, this is often cited as a big hatred for him.

    But now, in Taiwan, such an opportunity has appeared.

    Ding Yunyi found eight women for him in one breath.

    Lu Qicheng has already seen Ding Yunyi's generosity, and now the appearance of these eight women is more to his liking.  Although these eight women looked like they were born in a brothel, what does it matter?

    There were too many cases of celebrities marrying brothel girls in the Ming Dynasty. Not only did they not cause resentment to others, but they often led to stories about talented men and beautiful women.

    Now he is a eunuch, but he enjoys the same treatment as a celebrity.

    ¡°Furthermore, these brothel girls and palace maids are not at the same level in serving men. They are far better at pleasing men than those palace ladies who have been in the palace since childhood.

    Now, Lu Qicheng was inexplicably grateful to Ding Yunyi.

    Money can only make him tempted and make him serve Ding Yunyi, but these women make Lu Qicheng even more devoted to Ding Yunyi.

    What Ding Yunyi did was to know what these people were thinking and master their weaknesses.

    He successfully sent Chongzhen to monitor him, and he became his guard dog. Anyone who wanted to sway Taiwan's thoughts did not need to take action himself. Lu Qicheng, the Taiwanese supervisor, would be the first to pounce on him viciously.  Bite them to pieces!  (This siteyour support is my greatest motivation.)

 Part One: Storm in Penghu Chapter 303 Voyage

    The people sent by Chongzhen became Ding Yunyi's people, and the initial threat to Taiwan has been lifted.

    What¡¯s even more gratifying is that Ding Yunyi has another person in Taiwan to help him look after his home and care for his home:

    Lu Qicheng.

    Ding Yunyi can leave Taiwan with peace of mind.  The only one who is dissatisfied is probably his wives and concubines.  My husband is always like this, running around here and there.

    But who made him a great hero?

    Ah Xi¡¯s belly is also getting bigger. I¡¯m afraid that when Ding Yunyi returns to Taiwan this time, he will be able to have more children.

    After teasing his son Xingsi for a while, Ding Yunyi handed him back to Han Xiaoxiao: "I'm going to be afraid for a while. You women stay at home and don't just play mahjong all day long. Lianyu  Please help take care of the disciples we have recruited."

    All the concubines were in attendance. Xiaotu was making noises on the side and wanted to go to the front line with his brother. Ding Yunyi said with a smile: "It is so dangerous to fight with the bandits. It is not the place for a girl like you to go. You should stay at home with your sister-in-law. Yes."  Now, didn¡¯t I allow you to form the Tiger Guard Female Army? Work hard and it will come in handy in the future.¡±

    Several women were reluctant to leave. After talking about it, they almost shed tears.

    Ding Yunyi stood up with a smile: "The love between children is not something a man would do. I will go on an expedition tomorrow, and tonight I will live with the soldiers who will go out with me. Don't worry about me. It's your honor for me to build achievements on the battlefield.  That¡¯s it!¡±

    "What your husband said is true." Han Xiaoxiao showed her strength as always: "My husband is only twenty-two this year. He has already been knighted. Becoming a prince or a prince is just a blink of an eye. This is my Ding family.  Glory, as wives and concubines, why do we cry so much that we disturb your husband¡¯s heart?¡±

    "Good!" Ding Yunyi praised: "There is a man named Duduo from Jinlu, who fought with me at the border. He is only twenty-four this year and has already been crowned king. Could it be that I, a great man from the Central Plains, am not as good as a barbarian commoner?"  If I don¡¯t kill him on the battlefield today and make great contributions, I won¡¯t be able to return to Taiwan again, so I¡¯ll go!¡±

    Picking up Qian Junyan, he glanced at his wife, concubines, children, and maids, and strode out

    ?¡­

    Ding Yunyi went to war again.  For his men, it has become a habit.  Everything seemed so orderly, and there was no confusion due to Ding Yunyi's imminent departure.

    This time, Ding Yunyi chose Huangfu Yunjie, Deng Changgui, and Hou Lu to go out with the cavalry. There were thirty-six cavalry in total. The generals were worried that there were too few people. What if the mistakes of Yingzhou were repeated?  Ding Yunyi smiled and said:

    "This expedition is very different from the previous one. That time it was Hong Chengchou, and this time it was Yang Sichang. When he takes office as a new official, he will inevitably supervise all the troops to fight. I talked with him carefully in the capital, and I expected thirty-six  You will definitely succeed if you ride it.¡±

    Seeing that the deputy town's determination was made, the generals said no more.

    Everything in Taiwan is on track, and Ding Yunyi is not worried. He just carefully explained to Qin Yun and Xie Tian that they need to pay close attention to the trends in Fujian and Lu Qicheng.  Whatever Lu Qicheng needs in Taiwan, he will send it to him.  Don't be afraid of spending money.

    Qin Yun also knows the importance of Lu Qicheng to Taiwan, and winning him over will not only make Chongzhen feel at ease.  And it can also become the most powerful amulet in Taiwan.

    "Third brother, this time is very different from before. Just go with peace of mind." Qin Yun said on behalf of the brothers: "Third brother, what will happen when you leave Taiwan this time? It will be better when you come back. However, I am worried about the imperial court.  Li refuses to let Third Brother go"

    Ding Yunyi nodded.  This was exactly what he was worried about.  Although Lu Qicheng, sent by Chongzhen this time, has been won over by himself, what if Chongzhen suddenly refuses to let him return to Taiwan?

    He thought there for a long time.  Let the generals go out first, leaving Qin Yun and Xie Tian alone, and discussed with them carefully.

    Qin Yun nodded frequently after hearing this: "Third brother, just go with peace of mind. When the appointed time comes, the two of us will always know what to do."

    "Then I'll leave Taiwan to you." Ding Yunyi breathed a sigh of relief: "On the military side, we have those brothers in charge, on the trade side, we have Xie Xuan and you, on the intelligence side, we have Xie Tian, ??on the local governance side, we have people like Su Yang Qiuyuan and Qi Yumu.  I¡¯m not worried. What I¡¯m worried about now is the voyage fleet.¡±

    The voyage fleet has been away for so long?  Where are they now?  Has it reached Mexico, or has the entire army been wiped out?

    Ding Yunyi doesn¡¯t know that the voyage fleet seems to have disappeared

    ?¡­

    The sound of drums sounded on the island.

    Those shirtless men and women wearing very little, accompanied by the sound of drums,Performing a cheerful dance.

    These brown-skinned women only use the simplest cloth to cover important parts of their bodies. If they were in the Ming Dynasty, they would have been imprisoned in the pig cage for immorality.

    But for the sailors of Taiwan¡¯s voyage fleet, they have long been accustomed to it.  Along the way, I can see women like this everywhere.

    "Where are we?" Chen Dong asked while drinking the unknown sweet water on the island.

    Poleman looked at the nautical chart for a while: "If the nautical chart is correct, we have already arrived at Cholco Island. If we follow this route, we will be able to reach Mexico."

    It¡¯s too long, this journey is too long.

    Along the way, you have to fight against the unpredictable sea and deal with pirates who appear and disappear.  Those small groups of pirates, in front of the powerful escort fleet, could only follow them for a while, but when they saw that they were not strong enough, they could only leave in anger.  Some large pirates did not dare to confront the voyage fleet head-on. After several negotiations, Poleman came forward to give them some gifts and then sent these people away.

    Only once did I encounter a group of desperate pirates and fought a battle with the Voyage Fleet. As a result, the Voyage Fleet sank a ship, so I fled in a hurry.

    Starting from Taiwan to here, the losses of the voyage fleet were not serious, only one escort ship sank.  A medium-sized merchant ship laden with cargo disappeared when heavy waves arose at night.  The only pity is.  There was a smart young man named Kong Hua. He was smart and hard-working, and was deeply loved by Chen Dong. He happened to be sent by Chen Dong to inspect the goods on that ship that day, so he stayed on the ship that night. Unexpectedly, he went with the ship.  disappeared.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity, it¡¯s a pity that the possibility of surviving being lost at sea is too small.

    Arrive at Cholco Island.  I originally thought that the residents of the island would be as hostile as some of the islands I had passed before, but who would have thought that this did not happen.  On the contrary, after the doctors on board the expedition fleet cured some patients for them, the islanders expressed their gratitude in the form of strange songs and dances.

    "Mr. Sun, Father Marco. Have a drink of water." Seeing Sun Xiyu and Marco coming over, Chen Dong handed the water over to him, and then said curiously: "Father Marco, this island is Cholco Island, the same island as you."  what relationship?"

    "No, no." Father Marco said solemnly: "Marco is Marco, and Gyorco is Gyorco. They are completely different."

    Several people laughed "haha", and Sun Xiyu took a sip of water: "Captain Poleman, how long is the flight from here to Mexico?"

    "Mexico is very close to us. If everything goes well, I think we will be in Mexico by now next month." Poleman said, carefully observing the navigation chart.

    ¡°It¡¯s been too long since I came out, and I don¡¯t know how Taiwan is doing. I really miss Taiwan.¡± Sun Xiyu sighed.

    The longer you stay away from home, the more you miss your hometown.

    One sentence evoked everyone¡¯s homesickness.

    One of Poleman¡¯s men came over and muttered to Poleman. There was a complicated expression on Poleman¡¯s face, and after a while he shrugged:

    "Gentlemen, there is belated news, which is good news for you. But for me, a Dutchman, it is a tragedy."

    Everyone¡¯s curiosity was immediately attracted. Captain Poleman sighed helplessly and said:

    "After we left Taiwan, the Netherlands, Spain, Portugal, and the United Kingdom formed a combined fleet. They conducted a military operation against Taiwan, but unfortunately. This joint military operation was defeated by Ding, and the combined fleet suffered heavy losses.  "

    The sailors of the Ming Dynasty were startled at first, and then burst into earth-shaking cheers.

    Victory, the Tiger Guards have won again, the Tiger Guards are victorious in every battle!

    Sun Xiyu was a little uneasy: "Captain, is the news reliable?"

    "Of course it's reliable." Poleman pointed towards the dock: "A Spanish merchant ship returning from Luzon also arrived at Cholco Island. This is the news they brought. Oh, damn Spaniards, it is said that they  Nothing was lost this time.¡±

    This time it was Marco¡¯s turn to cheer.

    "Okay, okay." Chen Dong said with a smile: "They beat them, but we are still friends. I will ask someone to bring a barrel of wine down later, and we can have a good drink."

    Poleman suddenly made a serious face: "I want the bottle of wine you hid."

    "Shit." Chen Dong laughed and scolded: "That's my personal collection. Don't even think about trying to get rid of that bottle of wine."

    It caused laughter again.Several young girls from Cholco Island came over, pulling Chen Dong, Sun Xiyu, and Bolaiman with them while gesturing there.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT out of hand, Chen Dong also knew that this was asking them to dance together. At this time, when they heard the victory in Taiwan, everyone was in a good mood. Chen Dong waved his hand: "Let's go dance!"

    That lame dance posture constantly aroused bursts of laughter from the people on the island.

    Chen Dong and Sun Xiyu felt deeply in their hearts. No matter what the outcome of this voyage was, it was enough for them to have no regrets.  They saw territories outside the Ming Dynasty and saw all kinds of customs and customs that were completely different from the Ming Dynasty.

    When I was in Taiwan, adults always said that although the Ming Dynasty was very big, it was actually very small compared to the world. They didn¡¯t believe it at first, but when they saw it with their own eyes, they completely believed it was true.

    At night, the bonfires were lit, the singing and dancing continued, and the men and women on the island became more and more enthusiastic.

    Chen Dong asked people to carry barrels of wine from the boat and distributed them to everyone, which also caused even greater cheers.

    Almost everyone drank too much, and the openness and enthusiasm of the girls on the island also made the Ming sailors on the ship feel a different style.

    Three or three pairs of sailors from the Ming Dynasty, each with their arms around the girl they liked, or the girl they liked, went deep into the dense forest

    It is said that after the departure of the Taiwan expedition fleet, the number of pregnant women on Cholco Island increased significantly. Ten months later, there were many more mixed-race children on the island

    ¡°When these children grew up, they learned about their own life experiences through their mothers, and thus began a journey back to China to find their relatives.

    The sun was shining on Cholco Island, and after a night of fun, the time to say goodbye finally came.  Although the women on those islands are reluctant to leave, what can they do?

    "My lord, look, there is a boat!"

    Looking in the direction of the water's finger, Chen Dong saw a ship heading here through the telescope.  Gradually getting closer, Chen Dong looked very carefully. Suddenly his hands froze and he couldn't believe what he saw.

    What¡¯s flying on the boat is the flag of the Ming Dynasty!

    "Kong Hua! Kong Hua! Sir, it is Kong Hua who has brought the brothers back!"

    The wave of joy quickly swept across the voyage fleet. It was really incredible. Kong Hua, who originally thought he was going to die, actually came back with the missing cargo ship!

    "My lord! My lord!"

    As soon as he approached Cholco Island, Kong Hua jumped into the sea and rushed towards the island desperately.

    After rushing to the front, Chen Dong hugged Kong Hua: "Oh my god, we all thought you were dead. Come on, where did you come from?"

    Kong Hua laughed and teased, and it took him a long time to explain clearly what happened.

    It turns out that the big waves that night washed away Kong Hua's boat and fleet. The brothers on the boat were very panicked at first, but Kong Hua tried his best to calm them down.

    When the waves stopped after daybreak, Kong Hua took this lonely boat and searched all the way to here. It was also their good fortune. Not only did they not encounter any big waves on the way, they didn't even encounter pirates.

    Chen Dong suddenly felt a little strange: "How do you know we are here? How do you know the route?"

    Kong Hua touched his head and said with a smile: "While you were studying the navigation chart, I was listening and watching. I have remembered this route very clearly. I calculated the time and you should be here.  "

    "Genius! Genius!" Chen Dong was greatly surprised and said several times: "You have never had sailing experience before, and you can remember it just by listening and watching? It's amazing, it's amazing!"

    Sun Xiyu smiled on the side and said: "Since Kong Hua is back, Chen Dong, let's get ready to go!"

    "Yes, let's go, let's go!" Chen Dong nodded and waved his hand: "Brothers, let's go, don't lie in a woman's arms anymore!"

 Part One: Storm in Penghu Chapter 304: Murderer Ding Huben

    In the 10th year of the Chongzhen reign of the Ming Dynasty, Yang Sichang, Minister of War, gathered 100,000 troops, increased the pay by 200, and proposed the strategy of "four righteousnesses and six corners, and nets on ten sides" to limit the mobility of rogue bandits, defeat them one by one, and finally annihilate them.

    In order to ensure the success of this campaign, Emperor Chongzhen urgently mobilized Uncle Zhongwu and Taiwanese deputy general Ding Yunyi for reinforcements.

    Ding Yunyi galloped to the Central Plains with thirty-six horses, returned to the Ministry of War as Shangshu and the right deputy censor of the capital, and Xiong Wencan, the prime minister of the military affairs of the five provinces, controlled the military affairs.

    Speaking of which, Xiong Wencan is somewhat related to Ding Yunyi.

    When Xiong Wencan took office in Fujian in the first year of Chongzhen, he implemented a recruitment strategy against local armed groups. He successively recruited Zheng Zhilong and others, and then relied on local armed forces to wipe out the giant pirates at sea who had been troubled for many years.  During this period, he also had the idea of ??recovering Taiwan, but he was unable to realize it because he was transferred from Fujian.  The elimination of banditry at sea has benefited the coastal people from living and working in peace and contentment.  Due to Xiong Wencan's outstanding political achievements during his tenure in Fujian, in February of the fifth year of Chongzhen, he was promoted to Minister of the Ministry of War and Imperial Envoy to the Right Government, Prime Minister of Military Affairs of Guangdong and Guangdong and Governor of Guangdong, and later served as Prime Minister of five provinces.

    He failed to regain Taiwan, but Ding Yunyi helped him regain it.

    Ding Yunyi returned to the Central Plains for the second time, and his treatment was indeed very different from the previous time.  Yang Sichang had great trust in him and encouraged him personally. Xiong Wencan was also a meticulous person, so he knew very well that Ding Yunyi was not only highly valued by Yang Sichang, but also deeply trusted by the emperor.  Therefore, as soon as Ding Yunyi arrived, he put 5,000 elite soldiers into his hands and obeyed his orders to kill and attack.

    Ding Yunyi¡¯s chance to become famous all over the world again has arrived!

    And his first enemy is his old rival:

    Zhang Xianzhong!

    At this time, Zhang Xianzhong's troops died after Gao Yingxiang died.  It has grown to 100,000 people, and its troops moved to fight in Hubei, Henan and Anhui.  Defeated the army many times.  He entered Henan and attacked Xuzhou, killing brother Zuo Liangyu.  Huge amounts of supplies were obtained.  Then in the battle of Anqingjiadian, Ming general Pan Keda and others were killed. For a while, the officers and soldiers were frightened when they heard his name.

    Not long after Ding Yunyi arrived, a piece of news came that Zhang Xianzhong had mobilized all 100,000 troops and moved towards Nanyang.  At this time, deputy general Zuo Liangyu only used a small number of troops to defend Nanyang and went to Yun County without authorization.

    Zuo Liangyu doesn¡¯t take Xiong Wencan seriously at all.  Xiong Wencan's orders were also ignored.  At present, the imperial court is taking advantage of this opportunity. Zuo Liangyu has been impeached several times before, but it was just for meritorious service, and Xiong Wencan had nothing to do about it.

    Nanyang is in a hurry.  Xiong Wencan had no soldiers to rescue him at the moment. He looked around at his subordinates, but they all lowered their heads and remained silent.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????: 100,000-strong bandit army, huge momentum, and officers and soldiers who have been defeated many times. Who dares to take risks alone at this time?

    At this moment, a person suddenly said loudly: "There is no need to worry, Commander-in-Chief, I am willing to go to relieve the crisis in Nanyang!"

    Looking towards the place where the voice came from, it was Ding Yunyi who was famous for his bravery in the armed forces!

    When Xiong Wencan saw Ding Yunyi taking the initiative to ask for help, he couldn't help but be overjoyed: "If Ding Huben is willing to go, the thieves will be safe!"

    Ding Yunyi fought bloody battles in the Central Plains in the past, and no one knew about the Tiger Guard banner he fought. As a result, rumors gradually spread, and Ding Yunyi was called "Ding Huben".

    As soon as Xiong Wencan saw Ding Yunyi, the words "Ding Huben" came out of his mouth unconsciously.

    When the generals saw it was Ding Yunyi, they all breathed a sigh of relief.  If anyone is the nemesis of the rogue bandits, I'm afraid he is the only one.  This man fought in Xinyang, was bloody in Yingzhou, and captured the bandit leader Gao Yingxiang alive.  The bandit army is as afraid of him as a tiger, and the danger will be solved once he leaves Nanyang.

    Xiong Wencan asked hurriedly: "How many people will Ding Huben take?"

    "The Commander-in-Chief has given me five thousand elite soldiers. To resolve the crisis in Nanyang, these five thousand are enough!"

    Xiong Wencan was shocked when he heard this: "Ding Hu's bravery is unparalleled in the world, but there are hundreds of thousands of thieves and bandits, and you only have five thousand. How can you defeat the enemy?"

    Ding Yunyi showed no fear at all: "Commander Commander, although the thieves are said to be one hundred thousand, in fact, in my opinion, there are only more than ten thousand who can really fight. These bandits are running around and are exhausted. They want to take Nanyang, but they just want to find a place to stay."  Just replenish the armament, my five thousand elite soldiers are enough to defeat the enemy!"

    "Good! Good!" Xiong Wencan praised repeatedly: "The general is so majestic, so why worry about the rogue bandits being unable to be defeated? As long as the general resolves the danger in Nanyang, as soon as our three reinforcements arrive, we can counter the encirclement force of the rogue bandits.  !¡±

    Ding Yunyi cupped his hands and said: "In this case, rescuing troops is like putting out a fire. Ding Yunyi will organize his troops and go out immediately! Please don't forget the three-way reinforcements. Ding Yunyi dare not forget the pain of Yingzhou's bloody battle alone!"

    Xiong Wencan stood up and said loudly: "If I let the general bathe in blood alone, I will make the world laugh at him!"

    It is very rare for a prime minister of five provinces to make such a promise.

    Seeing Ding Yunyi striding out of the tent, all the generals were stunned. This DingYi Yi is so brave. Five thousand people actually dare to fight against an army of one hundred thousand thieves?

    Although he said that the true combat strength of the bandit army is only ten thousand people, but one hundred thousand people are lined up in a row, and even if you don't take action, you won't be able to kill them all for several days and nights.

    But think about it again, when Ding Yunyi was bloody in Yingzhou, tens of thousands of bandits were also helpless against his hundreds of cavalry?  God knows what earth-shattering thing this person is going to do this time, and there is no guarantee that he will succeed.

    As soon as Ding Yunyi went out, he summoned the cavalry he had brought from Taiwan and told them about the rush to rescue Nanyang. These cavalry had been following Ding Yunyi for a long time, and they all knew that the deputy mayor was very brave. There was nothing in the world that he would not dare to do.  , so no one raised any objection.

    Ding Yunyi looked around at the generals: "Although I made a bold statement in front of Xiong Wencan, I still thought carefully about how to deal with the enemy. My idea is to divide the five thousand soldiers into five teams. Once they encounter the rebel army, they will attack in five groups one after another.  The thief didn't know how many people I had arrived, and the constant conflicts caused him to fall into chaos."

    "We are all willing to listen to the deputy town's orders!"

    "Okay!" Ding Yunyi raised his voice: "I personally lead the first team, Huangfu Yunjie's second team, Hou Lu's third team, Deng Changgui's fourth team, the fifth team"

    He didn¡¯t think of the right person for the moment, so his eyes turned and slowly fell on Fan Xiaotian, who had accompanied him in Yingzhou¡¯s bloodbath. He suddenly smiled and said: "Fan Xiaotian, do you dare to lead the army?"

    "Dare!" Fan Xiaotian didn't even think about it: "The deputy town asked me to take it. I will take it!"

    "Okay!" Ding Yunyi laughed and said: "Fan Xiaotian's fifth team! Everyone, I am leading the first team. We will set off tonight! You and other four teams will set off one after another. Meet in Nanyang and defeat the bandits again!"

    "The deputy town will win! Tiger Ben will win!"

    The general is the soul of the army. The kind of general you have will be the kind of soldier you have.  Since the five thousand Ming troops knew that they were led by the mighty Ding Huben, they were not at all afraid of this expedition.

    Ding Yunyi ordered his men to eat well, and then set off to Nanyang overnight.  What he was about to face.  It was the 100,000-strong army of his old rival Zhang Xianzhong, but in his opinion, there was nothing scary about it

    ?¡­

    "General, ahead is Yonghao. After Yonghao, we will reach Nanyang!"

    Ding Yunyi grabbed Ben Xiao and asked, "Is there a bandit army stationed in Yonghao?"

    "Yes, it's Zhang Ni Xianzhong's subordinate Sun Kewang."

    "Sun Kewang?" Ding Yunyi laughed: "That is also an old enemy. In Xinyang, I killed him and defeated him. In Yingzhou, he attacked me many times but could not succeed How many traitors does Yonghao have?  "

    "Return to the general, eight thousand men."

    "The whole army is ready to attack Yonghao!"

    "General, the enemy has eight thousand troops. We have one thousand troops. If we want to succeed, can we attack at night?"

    "Rescuing troops is like putting out fires. Wouldn't a night attack waste time?" Ding Yunyi said with a smile: "Others see rogue bandits as ferocious beasts, but I see rogue bandits as nothing more than grass. In the eyes of Sun Kewang, my thousand soldiers are like a hundred thousand troops. Everyone, you  Are you willing to fight with me and make achievements?"

    "The general's reputation spreads throughout the world. We are willing to die serving the general!"

    Qian Junshan pointed forward, and Ding Yunyi said sternly: "Hold the flag for me!"

    It¡¯s still the familiar flag:

    The brave and loyal tiger guards!

    "Gentlemen, I am in front and you are behind. If anyone sees me taking a step back, shoot him with random arrows!"

    Ding Yunyi let out a tiger roar, Benxiao neighed, raised his four hooves, rolled up smoke, and galloped towards Yonghao, where eight thousand people were stationed, carrying the immortal tiger general on his back!

    The thousand Ming troops were all dumbfounded.

    We have long heard of Ding Huben¡¯s bravery, but today we saw it with our own eyes. There were eight thousand cavalry on the opposite side, not to mention that Ding Huben only charged into the formation with a thousand cavalry. The fact that he was riding alone at this moment was already shocking.

    "Brothers, what are we waiting for!" A general shouted loudly: "Follow Ding Huben, even if you die, you will be famous in history, kill him!"

    "Kill!"

    A thousand Ming troops burst out with the same roar, like a rushing tide, like a torrent of anger, sweeping towards Yonghao

    At this time, Yonghao was completely defenseless.

    When they saw a man riding alone towards Yong Hao, even Sun Kewang who came after hearing the news was a little strange.

    who is it?  Your own people or officers and soldiers?

    The man was riding alone, but he was galloping towards Yonghao tenaciously Suddenly, dust flew up behind him, and the shouts of countless people came.  Then, battle flags flashed one after another.

    "It's officers and soldiers!"

    Someone shouted.Sun Kewang didn't pay too much attention. During this period, he saw too many officers and soldiers, and fought too many with them. He didn't pay attention to the officers and soldiers at all, except for one team  

    Suddenly, someone saw the flag on the opposite team clearly, and then their whole body began to tremble, as if they had seen the most terrifying thing.  In the end, all the fear turned into a sad cry:

    "Tiger Ben Guard!"

    With a "boom", the entire Yonghao exploded!

    ?????????????????? Tiger Guard!  Tiger Guard!  That Tiger Guard who makes all the rogues fear him like a tiger!

    "Calm down! Calm down! Prepare to meet the enemy!" Although he was scared, Sun Kewang still tried his best to hide his fear in front of his subordinates and shouted loudly.

    Maybe someone is pretending Even if the Tiger Guards really come, as long as that person doesn't come, it won't be terrible Sun Kewang kept comforting himself in his heart

    Yonghao was organizing a defense in a panic

    The single-handed knight was getting closer and closer, and the uneasiness in Sun Kewang's heart couldn't help but become stronger

    "Ding Yunyi is here, anyone who stands in my way will die!"

    When the thunderous roar came, Sun Kewang's head was exploded just like his subordinates.

    Familiar voices, familiar roars The only difference is that the terrifying magic knife is hanging on his waist

    But in his hand is an even more terrifying spear

    "Ding Yunyi is here, anyone who stands in my way will die!"

    This is like a life-threatening curse, and the whole Yonghao is completely in chaos!

    Ding Yunyi is here!  Ding Yunyi is here!  The Ding Huben who fought against Xinyang, bathed in blood in Yingzhou, and captured Gao Yingxiang, the king of Chuang, is here!

    "Fire the arrow! Fire the arrow!" Sun Kewang screamed at the top of his lungs.

    The arrows were released, but the arrows of those people were so soft and had no accuracy at all.  They were scared, really scared, they were scared when they heard this person's name

    Benxiao, which rolled up the dust all over the sky, rushed over in an instant like a black lightning in the rain of arrows.

    Amidst the loud roar, the Qianjunshan in Ding Yunyi's hand whipped up strong winds, and with a scream, the nearest thief was swept up into the air by the Qianjunshan.

    "The murderer Ding Huben is the butcher Ding Yunyi; Ding Huben is unstoppable, Ding Yunyi is the murderer! Huben is full of blood everywhere, and when the butcher comes there are mountains of corpses!"

    This jingle has been circulating among the bandits for a long time.  The fear that Ding Yunyi brought to the bandits was beyond words.

    When he appeared in Yonghao, the morale of Yonghao's eight thousand bandit army suddenly collapsed.

    The gap in combat effectiveness can still be found, but the collapse of morale cannot be saved at all.

    Ding Yunyi, with one man, one horse, and a spear, rushed back and forth among the enemy troops. It didn't look like 8,000 people were attacking him, but it looked like he was encircling and suppressing 8,000 people.

    The thousand Ming troops also rushed in with a loud killing sound.

    On the one hand, it was because of Ding Yunyi's bravery that his confidence reached its peak, and on the other hand, because of the collapse of morale due to the appearance of Ding Huben, the outcome of such a battle was doomed from the beginning.

    Ding Yunyi is still as brave as when he was in Xinyang and Yingzhou. The thousands of troops killed enemies one after another terrifyingly. Even those who died under him were as miserable as before.

    No one can stop Ding Yunyi, no one!  This was the desperate thought that emerged in Sun Kewang's heart.

    Even if he didn't have the thousand Ming army to help him, his own army would not be able to stop him. Sun Kewang even gave up on himself.

    Ding Yunyi charged and killed The thousand Ming troops also charged and killed like their general But the bandits were crying and running in panic  

    No one can save Yong Hao from defeat, no one

    The moment Ding Yunyi appeared on the battlefield, this situation was already doomed.

    It seems that when this person appeared, he became the nemesis of the bandits!  (.Your support is my greatest motivation.)

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 305 Yong Hao

    In the battle of Yonghao, Ding Yunyi tried his best.

    As soon as the battle flag of "Brave, Loyal, Tiger and Guard" was raised, the eight thousand bandit army fell apart without much resistance.  This situation is not Sun Kewang's responsibility, and he has no way to reverse it.

    The rogue bandits were too afraid of Ding Yunyi and the name Hubenwei.

    "The murderer Ding Huben is the butcher Ding Yunyi; Ding Huben is unstoppable, Ding Yunyi is the murderer! Huben is full of blood everywhere, and when the butcher comes there are mountains of corpses!"

    This jingle has already well explained the current mentality of the bandits.

    They are not afraid of any officers and soldiers, and they dare to fight to the death with any officers and soldiers. But once the names of Ding Yunyi and Huben Wei appear on the battlefield, everything changes.

    Fear - deep-rooted and unforgettable.

    Ding Yunyi is back!  That murderous maniac Ding Huben is back!

    When the news spread from Yong Hao's defeated army to the ears of the hundreds of thousands of bandits who had just arrived in Nanyang, the team immediately became confused.  Some people who have just joined the bandits do not know who the "murderer" Ding Huben is. Those who have participated in the two wars of Xinyang and Yingzhou will tell him in trembling voices:

    "That man is not a human, he is a devil. He has a knife, which has been soaked in the blood of the most ferocious monsters for seventy-seven and forty-nine days. Once it is taken out of the sheath, you will be blinded when you see its light. With one swing of his knife, you can  Kill a thousand people."

    The new voice also became trembling: "Really, is it really that scary?"

    Another veteran answered for his companion: "I participated in the Battle of Xinyang and the Battle of Yingzhou. How terrible is it? As soon as I close my eyes, I will tremble all over just thinking about this person. I have the same  Coming out of the village, I saw with my own eyes that he was cut into two pieces by the magic knife in Butcher Ding's hand. The upper half of his body was gone, but he still ran a long way forward with his two legs. It was such a miserable situation.  I will never forget it in my life"

    Rumors are the scariest thing.

    Maybe those new members who joined in didn¡¯t know Ding Huben before, but now they heard their companions say so.  I also had a strong fear in my heart

    Zhang Xianzhong knew exactly what this meant.  Ding Yunyi's arrival disrupted his originally invincible team!

    If this situation is not resolved as soon as possible, then when Ding Yunyi appears in Nanyang.  The army will no longer have any fighting capacity.

    He looked at his subordinates, and even the faces of Sun Kewang, Ai Nengqi, and Liu Wenxiu, the three bravest adopted sons, also showed fear because of Ding Yunyi's arrival.

    "Father" Sun Kewang said with shame on his face: "Kewang has tried his best, but as soon as Ding Yunyi arrived, the brothers didn't want to fight anymore, so they dispersed"

    "I don't blame you, I don't blame you" Zhang Xianzhong murmured: "The battle between Xinyang and Yingzhou has had a great impact on us. If we don't eliminate this fear, we will never be able to meet again in the future.  For Ding Yunyi By the way, how many people did he come this time? "

    "I took a quick look and found that there are always around a thousand people."

    "Thousands of people?" Zhang Xianzhong sighed longly: "Can a thousand people do this? Ding Yunyi is still the Ding butcher in Yingzhou. Send the order, all armies must assemble!"

    The bandits were summoned, and there was no anger or anger on Zhang Xianzhong's face.  On the contrary, the tone was very calm: "The reinforcements of officers and soldiers have arrived in Yonghao. I think all brothers know this. There are 30,000 officers and soldiers, and General Sun Kewang only has 8,000"

    Sun Kewang was startled for a moment, and then he understood the meaning of his adoptive father's words. He heard Zhang Xianzhong loudly say: "Sun Kewang was outnumbered and defeated many people. He fought bravely and killed more than a thousand officers and soldiers, and then he calmly led his brothers to retreat. Bravely  Ah, this is the fierce general in my rebel army! Losing Yonghao is nothing, we can get it back sooner or later!"

    Most of the 100,000 bandits didn't know what happened to Yonghao. They heard that Sun Kewang actually used 8,000 men to fight against 30,000 soldiers.  The frightened heart calmed down somewhat.

    Zhang Xianzhong¡¯s face suddenly darkened: ¡°Liu Jingen, Cheng Maocai!¡±

    "exist!"

    "You two are leaders. When the officers and soldiers came, you panicked and ran away first, causing chaos in the army. Is this possible?"

    "I"

    Before the two of them could finish speaking, Zhang Xianzhong had already shouted: "Whoever is coming, drag him out and kill him!"

    The sound of mourning came and the two of them had been dragged out.

    "Liu Jingen and Cheng Maocai have disturbed the morale of our army and should be killed!" Zhang Xianzhong said murderously, his voice suddenly raised: "Come here, bring me the things!"

    Several large boxes filled with gold, silver and jewelry were brought up, and the dazzling wealth dazzled the eyes of these bandits.

    Zhang Xianzhong pointed at these boxes.??: "The officers and soldiers will arrive in Nanyang soon. When have my brothers from the Eight Great Kings ever been afraid of the officers and soldiers? Brothers, we have one hundred thousand people, one hundred thousand people! A decisive battle with the officers and soldiers. Whoever kills one soldier will be rewarded with one tael of silver."  , whoever kills an official will be rewarded with three taels of silver!"

    "What should we do if we kill Butcher Ding?" Someone suddenly asked.

    Zhang Xianzhong laughed "haha" and said: "Butcher Ding's head is worthless. Whoever kills Butcher Ding will be rewarded with five coins of silver!"

    With a "boom", the bandits burst into laughter, and their fear of Ding Yunyi sublimated unconsciously.

    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Sun Kewang, Ai Nengqi, and Liu Wenxiu stepped forward together: "Please give the order to the Eight Kings. We are determined to fight to the death with Butcher Ding in Nanyang!"

    "Please give the order from the Eight Great Kings, we will fight to the death with Butcher Ding!"

    One hundred thousand officers and soldiers issued a tidal wave of calls

    Zhang Xianzhong knew that he had reversed the lost morale, but this was only temporary. What would happen when Ding Yunyi really appeared on the battlefield?

    Ding Yunyi, Butcher Ding Zhang Xianzhong always felt that this person was a nightmare that he couldn't get rid of

    ?¡­

    At this time, Ding Yunyi, who had occupied Yonghao, was not in a hurry to rush to Nanyang immediately.

    He is brave and treats bandits as trivial, but he is by no means reckless.  He knew very well that with Zhang Xianzhong's personality, when the army suffered a new defeat, he would definitely find ways to reverse the passive situation.  Improve military morale.

    Wait a minute Never attack when the enemy's morale is high

    "General, brothers, are you ready? When will we attack Nanyang? The guard named Cao Jiuwen came up and shouted loudly.

    "Have a meal."

    "Ah¡ª¡ª" Cao Jiuwen touched his head: "It's still early for dinner"

    "Then eat early, go to bed when you are full, and go to Nanyang tomorrow." Ding Yunyi prepared his plan.

    Cao Jiuwen really doesn¡¯t understand what the general is doing. Morale is at a high level now, so why not take advantage of this opportunity to attack?

    Ding Yunyi looked at him: "The thieves have an army of one hundred thousand. We have an army of one thousand. They are newly defeated and are waiting for us to attack at this time. How can one thousand people defeat one hundred thousand people in a deadly fight with us? Leave them alone and ignore them.  They. Wait until the breath they are holding is gone, and then hit them."

    Cao Jiuwen suddenly realized, but Ding Yunyi's words aroused another worry in him: "Deputy Town, it's not that I'm afraid of death, but there are hundreds of thousands of rogues, we"

    "Can Zhang Xianzhong still send all 100,000 people to the battlefield?" Ding Yunyi said with a smile: "I think it would be good if he can send 10,000 people to the frontal battlefield. This excludes the old, weak, sick and disabled, and those who have never been on the battlefield.  Those who have killed people on the battlefield can only fight with two thousand people. Who can beat my thousand well-trained soldiers and his two thousand bandits?"

    "Of course it's us!" Ding Yunyi analyzed this.  Cao Jiuwen's confidence immediately increased.

    Ding Yunyi waved his hand: "Eat, eat, I'll take a walk in Yonghao. Add more sentries to guard against sneak attacks by the bandits."

    When officers and soldiers arrived in Yonghao, the local people ignored them.  When the bandits come, they plunder and plunder, and they threaten the young men. When the officers and soldiers come, I'm afraid it will be the same

    Soldiers are thieves, and thieves are soldiers.  There is nothing different in this world.

    But these officers and soldiers are okay, at least they haven¡¯t done anything outrageous so far.

    Ding Yunyi turned around and found that all he was greeted with were indifferent looks.

    He saw several locals cooking around a pot. Ding Yunyi walked over, and the locals quickly lowered their heads in fear.

    I looked into the pot, it was almost a pot of water with an unknown wild vegetable floating on it.

    Ding Yunyi frowned: "Just eat this?"

    No one dared to answer. After a while, an elderly man said coldly: "What else can we eat? There have been years of disasters. After drought, there was flood, and after flood there was hail. There was no food left in the fields.  It doesn¡¯t matter, the bandits came to rob us, and after the bandits finished robbing us and ran away, the officers and soldiers came to rob us again"

    "Bold!" shouted a guard next to Ding Yunyi.

    Ding Yunyi waved his hand and stopped his guard: "It's bitter. Old man, where is your son?"

    The old man said numbly: "One son was kidnapped by the officers and soldiers, and they said that he would be a soldier to fight against the bandits. A son was kidnapped by the bandits, and they said that they would make him a rebel to fight against the officers and soldiers. Sir, you said that my two sons are on the battlefield.  When we meet, who will fight whom? Do you think I am a compliant citizen of the court, or am I a rebel?"

    The old man is not afraid of death at all. His two sons are not around, and his life or death is uncertain.??What else is there to be afraid of?

    Ding Yunyi took out the dry food from his arms and silently put it on the ground.

    A local glanced at Ding Yunyi. The temptation of food made him forget his fear. He took the dry food tremblingly, broke it into pieces, and put it into the pot of water.

    The old man looked at Ding Yunyi a few more times and sighed: "Master, you may be a good official. We thank you for giving us a bite to eat. But if you can save us once, can you save us for a lifetime? We are here  , sooner or later he will starve to death.¡±

    Ding Yunyi nodded silently: "Old man, what is your name? What do you do?"

    "Old man, my name is Tao Sanshi. My ancestors grew mulberry and raised silkworms."

    "A person who grows mulberry and raises silkworms?" Ding Yunyi's eyes lit up.

    Tao Sanshi nodded: "Most of the people in Yonghao plant mulberry trees and raise silkworms, but disasters have happened one after another. We can't plant mulberry trees or raise silkworms. We can only sit here and wait to die."

    Ding Yunyi said: "Old man, do you know Taiwan?"

    "Taiwan?" Tao Sanshi thought for a while: "I have heard of it. It seems that many disaster victims have gone there, and they also said that as long as they get to Taiwan, they will have food. I don't know if it is true or not. But even if  It¡¯s true, look at us here, old and young, how can we have the energy to go to Taiwan after being hungry for so many days?¡±

    "Old man, you have to crawl over. You can survive in Taiwan." Ding Yunyi carefully calculated: "Old man, let me tell you the truth, our army does not have much food, and brothers still have to fight.  Only when you are full can you have the strength to kill the bandits. Gather all Yonghao's villagers and go to Suzhou first. You will eat grass roots, chew tree bark, and crawl all the way to Suzhou. Once you arrive in Suzhou, go directly to the Suzhou prefect.  Deng Muzhi, tell me that a man named Ding Yunyi asked you to come and give you food. If you eat as much as you want, Ding Yunyi will pay you back double the price."

    Tao Sanshi and the locals were killed, thinking that he had heard wrongly. Ding Yunyi was afraid that they would not believe it, so he asked someone to find paper and pen, wrote a few lines, and gave it to Tao Sanshi: "Give this letter to Deng Muyi  You can tell just by looking at him.¡±

    Tao Sanshi said in a daze: "What about the future?"

    Ding Yunyi laughed: "After eating in Suzhou, take dry food with you and go to Quanzhou via Fujian. Then go to Quanzhou prefect Ye Yuan and ask them to send you to Taiwan. As soon as you arrive in Taiwan, you shout, 'Qin Yun, Qin  Yun, come out quickly, I¡¯ve got a baby for you.¡±

    Tao Sanshi was dumbfounded: "If you call me like that, that Qin, Qin I'm afraid he's an official too He has to chop off our heads"

    Ding Yunyi laughed loudly: "No, no, when Qin Yun hears you shouting like this, just answer him honestly if he asks you anything. He promises to make arrangements for you properly."

    Tao Sanshi was doubtful. Is there such a good thing in the world?  After hesitating for a long time, he gritted his teeth and said: "Sir, we don't know whether what you said is true or false, but everyone is still starving here. Even if you lie to us, at least we have something to think about. Let's go,  Let¡¯s go to Taiwan!¡±

    "I won't lie to you, I won't lie to you." Ding Yunyi said with a smile: "As long as you can get to Suzhou, you will have a way to survive. When you get to Taiwan, I can guarantee that you will have no worries about food and clothing from now on!"

    Tao Sanshi and the people around him discussed quietly for a while, and suddenly they all knelt down: "Master, we are here to thank you. Even if we all die on the road, we still thank you for bringing us hope."

    "Get up, all of you, please get up. None of you should die. Taiwan needs you. You can't die on the road." Ding Yunyi helped them up and said:

    "When you meet people on the road, tell them that those who know how to raise silkworms and those who know how to farm should all go to Taiwan. There is food everywhere in Taiwan. You can say whatever you want. The more people there are, the greater the hope of making it to Taiwan alive.  ! "(.Your support is my greatest motivation.)

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 306 Even though there are thousands of people, I am going!

    Nanyang.

    The wind blows the battle flag straight.

    Zhang Xianzhong had some bad feelings.  He worked hard to mobilize the morale of his men and waited for the enemy to attack, but Ding Yunyi never showed up.

    One night, when the enthusiasm that had finally been gathered gradually dissipated, as the exchanges between the soldiers increased, the fear of Ding Yunyi and Hu Benwei began to quietly appear again.

    Ding Yunyi deliberately did not attack with a victorious force. Zhang Xianzhong can now judge clearly.

    This person is not just brave

    One hundred thousand people are waiting anxiously, and all they are waiting for is one person:

    Ding Yunyi!

    While waiting, it is easier for anxiety to spread.

    But at this point, Zhang Xianzhong is powerless

    Finally, the battle flags of the officers and soldiers appeared in the eyes of the rogue bandits.

    ??Hu Benwei¡ª¡ªDing Yunyi!

    There was a commotion immediately among the bandits.

    The person you were most afraid of finally showed up.

    A black horse appeared carrying a general wearing silver armor.  Facing an army of 100,000 thieves, he actually rode his war horse towards this place slowly.

    Behind him, a thousand Ming troops stood motionless.

    Ding Yunyi!

    "Zhang Xianzhong, Ding Yunyi is here, come out and talk to me!"

    When this roar came from the bandit formation, it was like a thunder exploding over the heads of these bandits.

    Zhang Xianzhong's horse also whinnied and neighed, seeming to be equally frightened.

    "Zhang Xianzhong. Relax, I won't hurt you!" Ding Yunyi's voice sounded again.

    Zhang Xianzhong looked around and found that his subordinates and adopted sons were looking at him. If he did not go out at this time, his prestige and the morale of the army would suffer the heaviest blow again.

    He gritted his teeth, galvanized his horse, and walked out slowly.

    This is the first time Zhang Xianzhong has seen Ding Yunyi¡¯s portrait face to face.

    This man is so young and enviable.  This is the man who killed his subordinates in fear!  Zhang Xianzhong suppressed his racing heart: "Ding Yunyi?"

    "I am Ding Yunyi!" Ding Yunyi said with a smile on his face: "Zhang Xianzhong. Do you want to fight?"

    Such a simple question made Zhang Xianzhong stunned for a long time: "Of course I have an army of 100,000 to fight!"

    "I don't want to fight you." Ding Yunyi's answer was unexpected: "I don't want to see these rivers of blood anymore. Corpses everywhere."

    "The murderer Ding Huben is the butcher Ding Yunyi; Ding Huben is unstoppable, Ding Yunyi is the murderer! Huben is full of blood everywhere, and when the butcher comes there are mountains of corpses!"

    This jingle from "The Thief Army" naturally appeared in Zhang Xianzhong's mind

    Ding Yunyi pointed to the sky and then to the ground with the Qianjun gun in his hand: "As evidenced by heaven and earth, I hate killing. I know you will not surrender. Even if you surrender, you will rebel in the future. I just don't want to kill people here. You exit Nanyang  Come on, I won¡¯t kill you. If you run away after seeing my flag in the future, I won¡¯t kill you either.¡±

    Zhang Xianzhong had never heard such arrogant words before. He gritted his teeth and said, "What if I don't retreat?"

    Ding Yunyi smiled: "Do you really want to see this place filled with corpses? Most of your subordinates are the common people who were brought here by you. Go, Zhang Xianzhong, save your own life and keep them too.  If you save your life, you have done a good deed!¡±

    "Ding Yunyi!" Zhang Xianzhong couldn't bear it any longer and roared loudly: "Do you really think that a mere thousand people can resist my 100,000 army like they did in Yingzhou?"

    Ding Yunyi actually fell silent, and after a while he slowly said: "I don't want to fight because I can't forget Yingzhou. I don't want to fight because I don't want to see 100,000 people die because of you again. Zhang Xianzhong, are you here?"  Are you still stubborn at this moment?¡±

    Every word they said was clearly heard in the ears of the rebel army, and the rebel army began to make a commotion.

    Ding Yunyi is different from the legendary Butcher Ding, but Ding Yunyi is the same as the legendary one.

    One hundred thousand people, a whole hundred thousand people, he didn¡¯t take it seriously at all.  One hundred thousand people were like nothing in his eyes.  This is what kind of person he is

    Zhang Xianzhong pointed the riding crop in his hand at Ding Yunyi: "If I don't take your head today, I swear I won't be a human being!"

    "Go, go." Ding Yunyi said calmly: "Gather your team and wait for me to come."Let¡¯s camp!  "

    "I'll see how you charge the camp today!" Zhang Xianzhong turned his horse's head angrily and returned to the formation: "Liu Wenxiu, Sun Kewang, and Ai Nengqi form a formation. I'll see how Ding Yunyi, with a thousand men, can charge me with a hundred thousand.  Army!"

    Ding Yunyi smiled while looking at the movements of the bandit army.

    He successfully managed to arouse Zhang Xianzhong¡¯s anger and successfully made Zhang Xianzhong fall into the trap he wanted.  Although the opponent's fighting power is not strong, there are still 100,000 people. If they swarm up, his own thousand people will definitely not be able to withstand it.

    However, now Zhang Xianzhong actually did as he said and formed a formation, waiting for him to attack.

    This is like putting an opportunity in front of yourself

    Benxiao neighed, and Qianjunshan slowly raised it.

    "Ho-ho-ho¡ª¡ª"

    One thousand Ming troops erupted with a cry that was enough to shock the battlefield.

    These Ming army soldiers holding shields and swords followed Ding Yunyi fearlessly.

    "The cavalry goes first, the infantry follows, and follow me to charge into the camp!"

    Amidst the roar, Ding Yunyi was the first to rush out.  A hundred cavalry followed this general who never knew what it meant to be afraid, like a sharp arrow condensed together, shooting straight towards the rebel army!

    This kind of momentum has never been seen by the bandit army.

    At the front were the bandits commanded by Ai Nengqi, Zhang Xianzhong's adopted son, a young bandit general known for his bravery. Looking around, he saw that when his subordinates faced Ding Yunyi, everyone's face showed panic.  The position is shaken.  Not only was he furious: "With so many of us, can't we kill Ding Yunyi? Let's fire arrows!"

    The bandit army just woke up from a dream, and countless arrows were shot out.

    In the rain of arrows, Ding Yunyi turned a blind eye, the Thousand Army Spear in his hand kept dancing, knocking down the arrows that flew towards him. The Benxiao seemed to have become human, and he screamed and rushed forward crazily with his hooves spread out.

    A hundred cavalry were behind him.  There were also roars and the horses galloped.  And at the end, there were nine hundred Ming army infantry.  The speed of their charge was as if they were competing with the war horses to see who was faster.

    The battle flag is flying there:

    The brave and loyal tiger guards!

    With a "pounce", an arrow hit Ding Yunyi's right chest.  The armor presented by Wu Sangui was well made, but the arrows shot were weak and did not penetrate the flesh, but just stayed on the armor.

    But when the bandits saw that Ding Yunyi had been hit by an arrow, they couldn't help but cheer.

    But who would have thought that Ding Yunyi would backhand, pull out the arrow, and throw it towards the ground. The impact speed did not slow down at all.

    The bandit army is greatly frightened. Who is this?  What kind of God of War is this?  Can't even the arrow that has hit him hurt this man?

    There are all kinds of absurd, weird and terrifying legends about Ding Yunyi.  It reappeared in the minds of these thieves again, and the fear imprinted in their bones also resurfaced

    "kill!"

    Amidst this earth-shattering roar, Ding Yunyi rushed forward!

    The thousands of soldiers dancing in his hands created a strong wind that could dim the sun and the moon. In an instant, they swept down the two thieves, but Ding Yunyi rushed into the thieves.  But there was no pause at all, Qian Junzhan danced wildly, and blood was everywhere!

    "Kill! Kill!! Kill!!!"

    The cavalry who rushed in with Ding Yunyi roared in anger, which made people feel heartbroken.

    This is a terrifying force, and there are only a few of them.  But they don't know what fear is.  As long as they see the general in silver armor, that's their target!

    Immediately, the infantry also rushed in.

    These thousand Ming troops, under the leadership of Ding Yunyi, were like a pack of wolves rushing into a flock of sheep, killing and killing, they were unstoppable!

    "kill!"

    In Ding Yunyi¡¯s roar again, another bandit¡¯s head was smashed to pieces.

    ¡°The bodies of those who died under Ding Yunyi¡¯s hands could not remain roughly intact.¡± Such a frightening statement was confirmed again here.

    This person is the God of War, and this person is even more of a God of Killing.

    Where is his knife?  Why hasn't his sword been unsheathed yet?

    Those veterans said, "That man is not a human, he is a devil. He has a knife that has been soaked in the blood of the most ferocious monsters for seventy-seven forty-nine days. As soon as it is taken out of the sheath, you will be blinded when you see its light. He has a knife."  If you wave it, you can kill a thousand people."

    Those veterans once said, "I saw with my own eyes that he was chopped into two pieces by the magic knife in Butcher Ding's hand. The upper half of his body was gone, but his two feet were still running forward for a long time. It was so miserable."  I will never forget it for the rest of my life"

    ? ???This person is this person!  Once his sword is unsheathed, the most terrifying situation will occur.

    "Dragon Tooth" has not yet been unsheathed, but the damage caused by Qianjunyan has deeply shocked the enemy in front of it.

    ¡°Ding Yunyi¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡±

    That angry cry came out of Ai Nengqi's mouth, and he rushed towards Ding Yunyi desperately.  Ai Nengqi knew that his military morale was in chaos, and no matter what, he had to stop the crazy momentum of Ding Yunyi and his group of Ming troops.

    Ai Nengqi, he wants to challenge Ding Yunyi¡¯s reputation on the battlefield!

    Ding Yunyi had met this person when he was in Yingzhou. He knew that the other person was Ai Nengqi, one of the four adopted sons of Zhang Xianzhong.  Seeing that this man was actually charging towards him, Ding Yunyi said nothing, urged Benxiao, and waved the Qianjunzhao in his hand to meet him.

    There are several ways to use the sword, but Ding Yunyi only knows the two simplest ones - chopping and punching!

    But these two seemingly simplest actions are actually the most practical on the battlefield!

    The two horses rushed towards each other. When they saw that they were approaching, Ding Yunyi raised a thousand army spears and chopped them down with one spear.

    The force of this slash was so great that Ai Nengqi hurriedly raised the gun in his hand and faced it with all his strength.

    "Dang¡ª¡ª" a loud sound.

    Ding Yunyi relied on gravity to move his horse so fast. After Ainengqi blocked it, his arms went numb and the weapon in his hand almost flew out of his hand.

    At this moment, Ding Yunyi turned around and took advantage of the moment Ben Xiao rushed out to slap Ai Nengqi on the back.

    Ai Nengqi let out a scream, a mouthful of blood spurted out from his mouth, and a man fell off his horse.

    Ai Nengqi knew he was going to die and closed his eyes.  But after waiting for a while, the pain he expected did not appear. When he opened his eyes, he saw Ding Yunyi riding on the horse staring at him coldly. Then he heard Ding Yunyi say:

    "Your brother Li Dingguo has been used by me. I won't kill you for Li Dingguo's sake. If you still have self-awareness, you can either quit the bandits or come to join me. If I see him again next time, I will definitely take your head!"

    With that said, Ai Nengqi ignored the dumbfounded man on the ground and roared again: "Kill!" The war horses headed towards the densest concentration of the bandits.

    What kind of general is this? Ai Nengqi looked at him blankly.

    When Ai Nengqi, who was seriously injured, was supported by his own soldiers and came to Zhang Xianzhong, Zhang Xianzhong was a little cold: "I saw Ding Yunyi knocking you off your horse, but he didn't kill you. Why?"

    "NoI don't knowHe said it was for Dingguo's sake" Ai Nengqi gasped.

    Zhang Xianzhong said coldly: "I heard that Li Dingguo has surrendered to Ding Yunyi. I didn't believe it before, but it seems to be true. If Ding Yunyi doesn't kill you, does he also want to recruit you?"

    "Father, I will never betray my foster father!" Ai Nengqi panicked.

    "Hmph." Zhang Xianzhong said coldly. Seeing Ding Yunyi galloping among his thousands of troops, no one could stop him, he became furious: "My army of one hundred thousand people can't stop it."  Ding Yunyi? Who can help me get Ding Yunyi¡¯s head?¡±

    As soon as he said this, Liu Wenxiu and Sun Kewang rode out: "Kill Butcher Ding!"

    "Kill Butcher Ding! Kill Butcher Ding!"

    Countless shouts rang out.

    The bandit troops swarmed up from all directions and surrounded Ding Yunyi and his thousand Ming troops.

    Ding Yunyi¡¯s hands of Qianjunyan never stopped for a moment, and the hands of Mingjun brothers never stopped for a moment.

    Although there are thousands of people, I am going!

    Corpses were flying one after another, and every dance of thousands of troops brought blood and death.  What also arrived was the strongest morale of the Qian Ming Army brothers.

    They have a firm belief:

    By following General Ding, they will not lose.

    Just as the bandits' fear of Ding Butcher has been engraved in their bones, their admiration and confidence in Ding Huben has also been deeply engraved in the bones of these Ming army soldiers.

    Ding Yunyi is fighting, Cao Jiuwen is fighting, every Ming army soldier is fighting

    Although there are thousands of people, I am going!

    Such a concentrated force is difficult to defeat.  Even if the rogue bandits can really kill them all here, the price they will pay must be heavy.

    "However, the rogue bandits cannot even do this.  They may not be able to do it in their lifetime.

    Just when both sides were killing mountains of blood and corpses, a loud shout suddenly sounded in the air:

    "The reinforcements from the Ming Dynasty arrived late, general, please forgive me!"?(This siteyour support is my biggest motivation.)

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 307 Five-Road Reinforcements

    "The reinforcements from the Ming Dynasty arrived late. General, please forgive me!"

    This thunderous sound sounded.

    Huangfu Yunjie is here!  Reinforcements have arrived!

    "kill!"

    "Kill! Kill!! Kill!!!"

    The call for reinforcements also shook the world!

    Although this reinforcement is not large in number, it is still a vital force.

    Especially the rogue bandits, who had been unable to attack Ding Yunyi for a long time, were killed and wounded heavily by Ding Yunyi and his soldiers. Suddenly, reinforcements from the Ming army arrived. No matter how many people came from the other side, they started to panic.

    "Huangfu Yunjie, you're welcome!"

    Seeing the arrival of reinforcements, Ding Yunyi laughed: "Follow me to kill the enemy!"

    "It is one of the great pleasures of life to kill enemies with a general." Amid laughter, Huangfu Yunjie had already rushed into the formation.

    Before they could finish the killing, there was another loud shout from the thousands of troops: "The second team of reinforcements are late, general, please forgive me!"

    The second team of reinforcements - Houlu!

    Another thousand Ming troops entered!

    The bandits were panicking, and reinforcements kept appearing. How many reinforcements did Ding Yunyi have?

    Zhang Xianzhong was also a little panicked. Reinforcements kept appearing. Will they continue in the future?

    The worries of Zhang Xianzhong and his men soon turned into reality

    "The three reinforcements arrived late, general, forgive me!"

    Three teams of reinforcements - Deng Changgui!

    Four thousand elite Ming troops rushed in together, causing chaos among the rogue bandits.

    But this is not over yet

    ¡°General Fan Xiaotian is here with the reinforcements of the Ming Dynasty!¡±

    When this roar came.  Huangfu Yunjie laughed: "When did I have a general, Fan Xiaotian, in my Tiger Guard? Why didn't I know?"

    Fan Xiaotian rushed into the formation and killed a bandit.  He smiled and said: "If you are not a general today, you will be a general tomorrow!"

    All five Ming troops have arrived!

    Even though there are only 5,000 people.  However, the reinforcements that arrived one after another had a huge psychological impact on the rogue bandits. The already severely lacking confidence was completely thrown into chaos in front of these five reinforcements.

    Although it does not happen often on the battlefield, one against ten, it is definitely not uncommon.  Elite professional soldiers.  This is absolutely possible when facing an enemy with no training at all.

    These Ming troops formed small circular formations, and after resisting damage from the enemy, they also increased their combat effectiveness to the maximum.

    And the one hundred cavalry led by Ding Yunyi.  There will be conflicts between the left and right in the formation. Once a crisis is discovered somewhere, these one hundred cavalry will immediately attack there under the command of Ding Yunyi.

    It¡¯s chaos, the bandit army is completely in chaos!

    The horse trampled the enemy formation and slashed in all directions!

    Sun Kewang and these adopted sons of Zhang Xianzhong tried to organize offensives again and again, but the bandits who fell into chaos could not complete it no matter what.

    The damage caused by five thousand elite soldiers is not the most important thing. The most important thing is that these bandits have no idea how many reinforcements the officers and soldiers have

    Ding Yunyi has never killed so happily as he does now. One by one, the bandits fell under his own army, and each of the enemies turned into lifeless corpses.

    The overall situation has been decided!

    Although this battle is based on Ding Yunyi's current strength.  It was impossible to complete the total annihilation, but this killing was enough to completely kill the rogue bandits again.

    The battle that comes next is the real decisive battle

    Zhang Xianzhong has also realized that he cannot complete his revenge on Ding Yunyi today, and his team is disheartened.

    One hundred thousand rogue bandits, exactly one hundred thousand rogue bandits, were overwhelmed by the charge of five thousand Ming Dynasty elites, and they retreated one after another.

    "Kill-kill-kill-" such a roar.  resounding in every corner of the battlefield

    "Withdraw"

    When Zhang Xianzhong reluctantly issued this order, the rebel army retreated like a tidal wave

    The battlefield was desolate and solemn, and the air was filled with a strong smell of blood Only the scattered corpses could tell everyone how brutal a fight had just been here

    Ding Yunyi, who was riding on Benxiao, holding the Thousand Army Banner in his hand, and his silver armor covered with blood, looked like a god of war under the shining of the setting sun

    "Ding HubenDing HubenDing Huben"

    Someone made such a sound softly.  Then, more and more people joined in the shouting, and finally, five thousand people cheered in unison:

    "Ding HuBen!  !  !  Ding Huben!  !  !  Ding Huben!  !  !  "

    The mountains are roaring and the tsunami is roaring, and the earth is shaking!

    The undefeated Ding Yunyi, the God of War Ding Huben!

    Ding Yunyi looked at his men, riding on them, motionless, but at this moment he knew that no matter how many battles were waiting for him, these five thousand elite soldiers had become an invincible army

    This is how the first face-to-face confrontation with Zhang Xianzhong ended in Nanyang.  In this day's battle, Ding Yunyi's army beheaded countless people, and the battlefield was almost filled with corpses.

    Although Xiong Wencan¡¯s reinforcements are still on the way, Ding Yunyi doesn¡¯t care much anymore.

    One battle had already wiped out all the vigor of Zhang Xianzhong's army. No matter how many battles he fought in the future, Ding Yunyi was confident of continuing to win.

    For two consecutive days, Ding Yunyi and Zhang Xianzhong fought continuously. Each time, Ding Yunyi personally led his troops to attack and made many gains.

    But his numbers are really small, and it is not enough to defeat this rogue bandit.  He could only use continuous assaults to continuously consume Zhang Xianzhong's strength and confidence.

    He understood very well why Zhang Xianzhong stayed here and refused to leave. The supplies of the rogue bandits were almost exhausted, and they had to capture Nanyang so that they could continue to maintain it.

    And Yang Sichang's plan of "four righteousnesses and six corners, and nets on ten sides" has also begun to be fully implemented, and a large-scale roundup of the bandits is beginning.  Zhang Xianzhong knew very well that if he could not break through Nanyang as soon as possible, his army would likely face siege.

    On the third day, the situation began to change

    "Return to the general. Xiong Wencan personally directs the three reinforcements and is about to arrive in Nanyang!"

    "Okay!" Ding Yunyi was overjoyed: "As soon as Xiong Wencan arrives, Zhang Xianzhong will be defeated" Then he thought about it and asked someone to bring him the marching map.  Watch carefully: "Everyone, if Zhang Xianzhong is defeated, where do you think they will retreat?"

    Huangfu Yunjie and other generals came up to watch for a while: "He has no other place to run now and can only retreat to Hubei."

    "Yes, Hubei!" Ding Yunyi clicked on the march map: "If he retreats to Hubei, it will give us a chance. I have an idea"

    He said and called Huangfu Yunjie to his side.  Inexplicably, she sketched his height and her own, and then smiled with satisfaction: "Huangfu Yunjie, how about I give you my seat?"

    Huangfu Yunjie was startled: "Deputy Town, I have not offended you. Don't make such a joke with me."

    "I mean it seriously." Ding Yunyi called the generals to his side and whispered what he was thinking.

    When he finished speaking, everyone applauded, and Fan Xiaotian even gave Huangfu Yunjie a fist in the air: "See the deputy town!"

    "Get out, get out!" Huangfu Yunjie laughed and cursed repeatedly: "Since the general doesn't want to be the deputy commander, then I have no choice but to do it."

    ?¡­

    News that officers and soldiers were sending massive reinforcements to Nanyang also reached Zhang Xianzhong¡¯s ears.  The current "Eight Kings" has fallen into a dilemma.

    Either capture Nanyang as soon as possible at all costs, or retreat immediately to avoid greater losses.

    And when he asked his subordinates for their opinions.  Most of the bandit leaders who had been feared to be killed by Ding Yunyi tended to evacuate Nanyang.

    "But where do our supplies come from?" Zhang Xianzhong's eyes were gloomy: "There is no longer enough food for three days. If we can't get to Nanyang, we will starve to death even if we are not surrounded and killed by officers and soldiers. There is no one nearby who can supply us with supplies.  The place"

    None of the subordinates dared to say a word. Now is an extraordinary period. Once an idea comes up randomly, I am afraid that the Eight Kings will still blame themselves.

    Zhang Xianzhong also knows that it is unrealistic to expect these people to come up with an idea.  He frowned and thought for a long time: "I decided to divide the army into two groups tomorrow, Sun Kewang!"

    "exist!"

    "You lead one group and attack in seven groups. Although the Ming army is fierce, they are small in number. Send out troops in seven groups. Let me see where they can defend themselves. Don't hold anything back in this battle. Give me all your troops!"

    "yes!"

    Zhang Xianzhong looked around at the generals: "I will personally lead the way. If Sun Kewang can gain the upper hand, I will press them all. If it continues like the past few days, I will be responsible for leading you to retreat. When the time comes, Sun Kewang, you will be responsible for covering  The main force of our retreat!¡±

    "Yes!" Although the task was arduous, Sun Kewang still responded loudly, and then hesitantly said: "Father, where are we going to evacuate?"

    Zhang Xianzhong was silent, and then said: "Hubei"

    At present, only Hubei can go.  I just don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll even get there, how much power can be left

    He sent all the generals out to prepare as early as possible, and he called a gentleman in: "Mr. Lang, where did you tell me about the Romance of the Three Kingdoms yesterday?"

    "Speaking of the Battle of Chibi."

    "Oh, let's continue talking."

    Mr. Lang took out a book, cleared his throat and read: "but it was said that Zhou Yu was sitting in his tent at night, when he suddenly saw Huang Gai sneaking into the army to see Zhou Yu. Yu asked: 'Gongfu arrived at night,  There must be a good idea to teach him? Gai said: "I have few people, so why not use fire to attack them?" Yu said: "Who taught me this plan?" Gai said: "It's your own idea, not someone else's."  That's what I was taught. "Yu said, "That's what I wanted to do, so I kept Cai Zhong, Cai and the people who were pretending to surrender, but I hate that no one will do it for me." Gai said, "I'm willing to do this.  "Yu said, "How can I trust you without suffering a lot?" Gai said, "I am so kind to you, but I have no regrets." Yu thanked him and said, "If you are willing to do this,  "The bitter flesh plan is the best thing for Jiangdong." Gai said, "I will have no regrets even if I die."

    Zhang Xianzhong listened very carefully. When Mr. Lang finished reading this, his heart suddenly moved, and he interrupted Mr. Lang's voice: "Mr. Lang, this Huang Gai is pretending to surrender in order to defeat Cao Cao."

    "Exactly." Mr. Lang nodded: "Cao Cao is very powerful, with an army of 800,000, but Zhou Yu has very few soldiers. He will definitely not be able to defeat him in a head-on attack. He has no choice but to feign surrender to win.  "

    Zhang Xianzhong nodded slightly: "Mr. Lang, are there any stories of false surrender in the past?"

    "Yes, of course there is." Mr. Lang thought for a moment: "Let's not talk about other things. There is a woman named Tang Sai'er in this dynasty who had this plan."

    "Oh, it's still a woman? Tell me quickly." Zhang Xianzhong suddenly became interested.

    Mr. Lang said calmly: "This Tang Sai'er was from the reign of Emperor Yongle. In February of the 18th year of Yongle, he, Liu Xin, Bin Hong, Dong Yansheng and others led hundreds of people to revolt and occupied the stone unloading shed in Yidu.  The village quickly grew to tens of thousands. Gao Feng, the commander of Qingzhou Guard in the Ming Dynasty, led the troops to suppress it and was killed. Tang Saier's subordinates Dong Yangao, Liu Jun, Bin Hong and others led more than 2,000 people to occupy Yidu Shishipeng Village.  , with the red and white flag as the signal, the Qingzhou Guard Commander Gao Feng led the troops to encircle and suppress Shipeng Village. Tang Saier used the favorable terrain in the Yidu Mountains to set up an ambush, lure the enemy deep into the Hulu Valley.  . In the narrow valley, Tang Saier led the ambush troops into the enemy formation, defeated the officers and soldiers, and Gao Feng was also killed"

    Mr. Lang took a breath and continued: "The government who suffered a loss also learned a little bit, and then sent Sun Gong of thousands of households in Juzhou to appease him. But how could the rebel army believe these capricious people? They rejected Sun Gong.  Gong, and also killed the officers and soldiers who went with him. Zhu Di, the emperor of the Ming Dynasty, appointed Liu Sheng, the Marquis of Anyuan, as the chief military officer. He sent Liu Zhongzuo, the commander of the capital, to lead five thousand people from the capital camp to Shandong at night to surround Shipengzhai.

    Taking advantage of the enemy's arrogance and underestimation, Tang Saier pretended to surrender on the grounds that the stronghold was depleted and there was no water. He transferred Liu Sheng's main force to the east of the warning city where there was water, while he concentrated his forces and launched an attack on the weakly defended enemy camp.  Raid.  At the second watch of the night, they broke through the enemy camp and killed Liu Zhong, the commander of the capital.  When the enemy's main force arrived, Tang Saier had already commanded the rebels to move calmly.  "

    "What a strange woman who surrendered to defeat the officers and soldiers." Zhang Xianzhong exclaimed: "Then what happened to Tang Sai'er?"

    "Later, she was defeated in Anqiu, which caused a great setback to the rebel army. They were unable to fight against the powerful official army. Soon, Wang Zhen, the commander of Aoshan Guard, annihilated 150 soldiers in various cities, so the rebel army failed. So far, less than one  Within a month, Tang Sai'er's uprising was suppressed. However, Tang Sai'er managed to escape, and the government never caught her. Emperor Yongle was furious and ordered Liu Sheng to be imprisoned, and the counselors, inspectors, and political envoys to be arrested.  And all the officials in the counties where the uprising occurred were put to death."

    Zhang Xianzhong laughed "haha".  He stood up and said, "Mr. Lang, what a good story you told me today. I know, I know what we should do even if we can't defeat the officers and soldiers. Come here, give me a heavy reward, Mr. Lang."

    Mr. Lang was confused. He just told a story. Why were the Eight Kings so happy?  (This siteyour support is my greatest motivation.)

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 308: Night Attack on Zhang Xianzhong

    Every bandit knew that this would be their last attack.

    If a breakthrough cannot be achieved today, then Nanyang, which is so close at hand, will no longer belong to them.

    However, the man standing opposite them is called Ding Yunyi!  To the rogue bandits, he is almost like a god

    After three days of fighting, the rogue bandits failed to achieve anything. It was not that they were incapable of winning, but that they had been extremely afraid of Ding Yunyi from the very beginning of this war.

    Sun Kewang and Liu Wenxiu knew this very well, so even if they went to the front line in person, they did not have high hopes for the success of this attack.

    It¡¯s still that battlefield, it¡¯s still those Ming troops, it¡¯s still Ding Yunyi.

    But when the battle broke out this time, the Ming army went on the defensive uncharacteristically, and they actually retreated into Nanyang City.

    The general standing on the tower is wearing silver armor and holding a thousand army spear. Who is it if he isn't Ding Yunyi?

    The thief's attack began.

    But when they fought against each other, they were still unable to win with such a numerical advantage. Facing the more difficult siege battle, they were also powerless.

    He rushed forward again and again, but failed again and again in front of the iron-clad Nanyang.  For them, Nanyang is an impenetrable chasm!

    Sun Kewang and Liu Wenxiu were anxious and kept urging their subordinates, even killing several leaders for this purpose. However, it was too difficult to rush into Nanyang

    Countless corpses were piled up under the city wall, each one of which was still alive and kicking before.  Here I closed my eyes forever.  No one knows their names, no one knows where they live, or who their relatives are at home.

    They died in such a mean way, no one would shed a tear for them, the meaning of their existence is to die

    Sun Kewang stared blankly at everything in front of him.

    Fighting, burning, looting They repeated the same thing every day without stopping for a moment.  Hit the next place and get the last big money there.  Grab the last grain of food, and then set your sights on the next place. This is all their life

    When will it be the end?  Sun Kewang didn't know.  No one could answer him.

    He suddenly thought of Li Dingguo.  This former brother has surrendered to Ding Yunyi. How is he doing in Taiwan now?  He no longer has to live a life of constant fear.  He can do what he wants to do.

    One day, they will meet on the battlefield, and at that time, their brothers will fight each other with swords.

    Sun Kewang doesn¡¯t want to see that day appear

    Another attack was defeated, which was completely numb.  We clearly know that this thing is impossible to do, but why do we have to do it?

    Those are the lives of brothers!

    "Second General, the king asked why there is no progress!"

    The question from behind made Sun Kewang smile bitterly. He and Liu Wenxiu looked at each other and pointed his sword forward: "Brothers, rush into Nanyang and kill!"

    The bandits, who had long lost all their fighting spirit, swept towards Nanyang again in a sloppy manner.  They know what kind of results they will face, and all these actions are just mechanical

    The bows, arrows, stones, and boiling oil on the city tower fell one after another, not just those of the Ming army.  Even the people in Nanyang City participated in the defense of the city.

    After the news came that the bandits were about to attack, the officials and people in Nanyang were panicked.  They knew that once the rogues arrived, they would pass through the border like locusts, leaving no grass behind.  But at this time, Zuo Liangyu went to another place.

    Just when they were desperate, Ding Yunyi arrived!

    ??Hu Benwei¡ª¡ªDing Yunyi!

    This name is not only used by rogue bandits, but also all officials and common people have heard of this name!  When they learned that the troops coming to rescue Nanyang were the troops commanded by Ding Yunyi himself.  Confidence was instantly restored.

    The process of fighting is exactly the same as everyone thought.

    The officials and people of Nanyang witnessed with their own eyes that Ding Yunyi and his soldiers fought against the bandits again and again and won again and again, and that big flag also brought infinite hope to Nanyang:

    The brave and loyal tiger guards!

    The flag is there and the people are there!  The flag is here, Nanyang is here!

    After three days of fighting, the bandits were unable to advance and suffered heavy casualties.  When Ding Yunyi led his brothers to retreat into Nanyang, the officials and people spontaneously devoted themselves to defending the city.

    This is the Imperial Hometown of Nandu, the hometown of the Four Saints, we must not let it fall to thisIn the hands of the invaders!

    This was also the place where the palace of Zhu Yujian, the king of Tang Ding, was located. Unfortunately, the king of Tang Ding has now been placed in Fengyang.  If we could know that Ding Yunyi was personally leading the troops this time, they might be able to fight side by side!

    Brigades and brigades of people rushed to the tower, constantly guarding the city and bringing in supplies.

    Nanyang is Nanyang that is built with iron!

    Nanyang is unbreakable!

    And all this is only because of the existence of one person - Ding Yunyi!

    The strength of Nanyang and the common hatred of Nanyang's army and people made Sun Kewang and Liu Wenxiu completely despair.

    No matter how hard they try, they can't knock this place down

    Zhang Xianzhong¡¯s repeated urgings had no effect at all. From the morning to the afternoon, the bandits found nothing except corpses on the ground.

    And, soon bad news began to come:

    The three lines of reinforcements commanded by Xiong Wencan personally are approaching Nanyang and will arrive as soon as tonight.

    There is no hope of conquering this place anymore

    When the last attack was repelled, Zhang Xianzhong finally gave the order to retreat.  This was a timely order, and countless bandits swarmed to retreat from the battlefield.

    Nanyang burst into cheers like a tide!

    The rogue bandits began to retreat in large numbers, but Nanyang, which had cost them many troops and generals, stood still!

    The tragedy in Yingzhou did not happen again, and the first line of reinforcements under the personal command of Xiong Wencan arrived in Nanyang at night!

    When Xiong Wencan heard the story of the Nanyang War.  Everyone was a little shocked.  Ding Yunyi only had five thousand soldiers, but he fought with one hundred thousand bandits for three days. Not only did he not fail, but he also beheaded countless people!

    Ding Yunyi¡ª¡ªDing Huben!

    Now he finally knows why Ding Yunyi is respected by so many people, and finally knows why Ding Yunyi in Xinyang and Yingzhou can kill rogue bandits with fear.

    The army entered Nanyang, and the Ming army that guarded Nanyang for three days was in strict military discipline.

    "What kind of people lead what kind of soldiers" Xiong Wencan sighed deeply in his heart.

    When he saw the man wearing silver armor.  The general holding a thousand army weapons in his hand walked towards him, he couldn't help but laughed and greeted him: "What a man"

    As soon as the word "ding" was spoken, Xiong Wencan was stunned.

    This person is not Ding Yunyi!

    But he was wearing Ding Yunyi's armor.  Holding Ding Yunyi's weapon.  Facing Xiong Wencan's puzzled face, the general smiled and said, "Huangfu Yunjie has met the commander-in-chief."

    "Ah, I remember. You are Huangfu Yunjie, the subordinate of Ding Yunyi" Xiong Wencan looked carefully: "Where is Deputy Town Ding?"

    "Back to the Commander-in-Chief, Deputy Town Ding has learned that Zhang Xianzhong will definitely flee to Hubei after his defeat. Deputy Town Ding has set up an ambush in Jiahu Ridge to attack Zhang Xianzhong! In order to confuse Zhang Ni, I have specially ordered my subordinates to be here to wear his armor and hold his soldiers.  , lure the enemy to Nanyang Tower!"

    Xiong Wencan was startled, then he was overjoyed: "Okay, good Ding Yunyi! Anticipate the enemy first. Defeat the enemy behind. This time Zhang Ni can be defeated!"

    Huangfu Yunjie said loudly: "The deputy mayor only has 800 people with him, please ask the commander-in-chief for reinforcements immediately!"

    "Come here!" Xiong Wencan said without any hesitation: "Immediately divide three thousand troops to reinforce Jiahuling. I will personally lead the main force and rush there immediately!"

    Ding Yunyi suddenly divided his troops.  What Xiong Wencan didn't expect was that this time, the prime minister of the five provinces whom Yang Sichang personally appointed also saw the dawn of the complete eradication of the bandits

    ?¡­

    Zhang Xianzhong, who was defeated in Nanyang, was not too depressed about failure.  Although he failed this time, he vaguely mastered some methods of success.

    It¡¯s just that he won¡¯t tell anyone what¡¯s on his mind.

    "Hopefully. Have the Nanyang officers and soldiers caught up?"

    "Returning to my foster father, while I was waiting for the retreat, the Nanyang officers and soldiers were still guarding the city tower and had no intention of pursuing. However, Xiong Wencan and his main force have already arrived. I'm worried"

    "Don't worry." Zhang Xianzhong didn't care: "By the time they catch up, we have already entered Hubei. Can Xiong Wencan still be defensive everywhere?"

    As he said that, he looked forward: "Where is the front?"

    "The way back to my adoptive father is Jiahuling. After passing there, we enter Hubei."

    "Okay, here's the order, Liu Wenxiu is in charge of the rear army and will closely monitor the movements of the officers and soldiers. The army will enter Jiahu Ridge and rest for one night. They will march to Hubei tomorrow!"

    Sun Kewang responded loudly.

    At this time, he was a little worried.  A hundred thousand troops cannot win against five thousand officers and soldiers.?What kind of situation will you face after entering Hubei?

    The bandits entered Jiahuling, and they could finally take a breath.  It was terrible. The battle in Nanyang was really terrible.  That Butcher Ding was simply not a human being, and he looked at thousands of troops as if they didn't exist.

    Now, after all, we still get rid of him

    However, all the bandits did not expect that in Jiahuling, a pair of eyes were quietly watching these people:

    Ding Yunyi!

    "General, the bandits have entered Jiahu Ridge and are setting up camp." Cao Jiuwen quietly came to Ding Yunyi and whispered.

    ¡°Zhang Xianzhong is seeking death!¡± A smile appeared on Ding Yunyi¡¯s face.

    If Zhang Xianzhong can pass through this place at night, he can only attack and kill more bandits.  But now Zhang Xianzhong actually set up camp here?

    "Go and tell the brothers that no sound is allowed to be made. Wait until late at night and raid Zhang Ni's camp!"

    As night fell, the noisy bandit camp just now gradually became quiet The moon hung in the sky, and then slowly hid in the clouds. It seemed that the moon could not bear to see what was about to happen.  

    Ding Yunyi quietly appeared with eight hundred brothers.

    Quietly, there was no sound at all.

    Rogue bandits are rogue bandits after all. They were completely unaware of the huge danger approaching them. Even the people standing guard were exhausted from the fierce fighting all night and fell asleep holding the weapons in their hands

    "Plop-plop-plop-"

    Several crossbow arrows were shot out, and the sleeping sentinel, without saying a word, fell asleep forever under the crossbow arrows.

    With the dragon tooth in his hand, Ding Yunyi appeared with his eight hundred brothers!

    "kill!"

    A violent roar.

    "kill!"

    Eight hundred brothers burst out with terrible shouts!

    The torches were thrown out one after another, and the rogue camp was instantly plunged into a sea of ??fire.

    The eight hundred officers and soldiers of the Ming Army were like eight hundred evil tigers smelling the smell of blood. Under the light of the fire, the crazy killing began.

    The fully prepared bandits were in complete chaos.

    There were screams of exclamation, and figures were running awkwardly in the firelight.

    The two heads rolled to the ground, Ding Yunyi waved the dragon's teeth in his hand, the gods and ghosts were afraid!

    Zhang Xianzhong rushed out in panic. What he saw was the camp in a sea of ??fire, and the officers and soldiers who suddenly appeared and were so ferocious that it was scary!

    At this time, he saw a familiar figure, the figure he was most afraid of rushing towards him:

    Ding Yunyi!

    The two guards around him rushed toward Ding Yunyi desperately, but under the flash of dragon fang light, the two guards instantly turned into two corpses.

    "Zhang Xianzhong!"

    When the roar came out, Zhang Xianzhong rushed towards Ding Yunyi with his sword in despair.

    "Dang¡ª¡ª", Zhang Xianzhong's sword flew out.

    Ding Yunyi flew out with his leg and kicked Zhang Xianzhong to the ground.

    It¡¯s over, completely over.  Zhang Xianzhong closed his eyes in despair.

    He never thought that he would die in Jiahu Ridge.

    Ding Yunyi raised the dragon's tooth. When the dragon's tooth fell, the giant pirate Zhang Xianzhong would no longer live in this world.

    But at this moment, an idea flashed through Ding Yunyi's mind like lightning.

    Why should I kill Zhang Xianzhong?  What good will it do me if he dies?  If he dies, then Li Zicheng?  What happens after Li Zicheng is wiped out again?  Dading, Central Plains, what next?

    Then it¡¯s your turn

    Zhang Xianzhong opened his eyes, but he did not see Ding Yunyi's knife fall.  In the firelight, he saw Ding Yunyi clearly, and even saw a strange smile on Ding Yunyi's face

    This smile was scary and mysterious. Then, a scene that shocked Zhang Xianzhong appeared:

    Ding Yunyi actually turned around, as if he didn't even see Zhang Xianzhong lying on the ground.  Then, the dragon's teeth flashing in the firelight continued to fall towards the wailing bandits.

    "Father, foster father!" Sun Kewang stumbled over and helped Zhang Xianzhong up: "The officers and soldiers attacked at night, and our army suffered heavy casualties. Foster father, leave quickly. I hope I can save you and fight out!"

    "Ah, ah, let's go." Zhang Xianzhong responded in a daze.

    He hasn¡¯t realized what happened just now. Why, why did Ding Yunyi let him go so easily?  (This siteyour supportPerseverance is my biggest motivation.  )

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 309 Goodbye Hong Chengchou

    The night attack on Jiahuling was a great victory!

    When the morning sun reluctantly spreads to Jiahuling, the fighting has stopped

    There are corpses on the ground, and Jiahuling has been stained red with blood.  Those who were not completely dead were wailing in a pool of blood, trying to get someone to help them.

    Out of the 800 Ming army, 123 people were killed and 237 wounded, 819 level bandits were beheaded, and more than 7,000 people were captured.

    So, a wonder appeared in Jiahuling:

    Hundreds of exhausted officers and soldiers were guarding thousands of people, but those thousands of prisoners sat there in groups, not daring to move.

    When Xiong Wencan personally led the main force to Jiahuling, he and his men were completely shocked by the scene.

    When he finally saw Ding Yunyi, it took him a long time to sigh: "Five thousand people against one hundred thousand people, for three days and three nights without losing an inch of ground, beheaded countless people; eight hundred people attacked tens of thousands of bandits, beheaded and captured ten times more  As for me, those who have used soldiers like gods throughout the ages are probably no more than this, right?"

    "The Commander-in-Chief praised me a lot, but Ding Yunyi succeeded by luck." Ding Yunyi, who was covered in blood, didn't care much about his record: "It's a pity that the thief who ran away first offered his loyalty, and he couldn't fulfill his role, so he asked the Commander-in-Chief to punish him.  "

    How did Xiong Wencan know the real situation: "Why should deputy town Ding be so humble? The deputy town's troops are not inferior to any famous generals. Zhang Xianzhong lost his troops and lost his generals like this. His rear team Liu Wenxiu was also defeated. At this time, he was already a frightened bird. This time he fled into  Hubei, I think this traitor can be defeated.¡±

    "Commander, please take a step to speak."

    Inviting Xiong Wencan aside, Ding Yunyi whispered: "How are the commander-in-chief planning to pursue Zhang Xianzhong?"

    Xiong Wencan had no time to think.  He blurted out: "He was defeated once at Nanyang, twice at Jiahuling, and Liu Wenxiu at the rear was defeated three times. With these three defeats, Zhang Xianzhong's troops were reduced by 30%. He ran out of food all the way to Hubei. Countless people would be scattered on the road.  I estimate that the rogue bandit has no more than 40,000 to 50,000 troops at this time, so I can attack Zhang with my newly victorious division."

    "Forcing the tiger into a desperate situation, the tiger will fight back." Ding Yunyi said in a low voice.  Seeing Xiong Wencan stunned for a moment, Ding Yunyi said what he was thinking:

    "I thought that when Zhang Xianzhong entered Hubei this time, he would definitely go straight to Gucheng. Luo Nirucai had already captured Yunyang. One of them was in Gucheng and the other in Yunyang. They responded to each other and combined their forces there were 70,000 to 80,000 people.  , if the officers and soldiers suppress them fiercely, and the bandits fight to the death, even if the commander-in-chief can win, it will be a lose-lose situation, and it will be very troublesome if Li Zicheng comes to rescue again. "

    Xiong Wencan gradually understood the meaning of his words: "Is your idea to recruit them?"

    "That's right, it's better to suppress than to appease!" Ding Yunyi nodded slightly: "Zhang Xianzhong is at the end of his rope. If forced, he will fight to the death. But if we go to recruit troops at this time, Zhang Ni will surrender!"

    Xiong Wencan thought there for a while.  There was some hesitation: "Deputy Town Ding, this idea is feasible, but Zhang Xianzhong excavated the imperial tomb, and the Holy Emperor hated this person the most. Besides, Yang Bingbu also said that only Luo Ru can be pardoned. Zhang Xianzhong is difficult to forgive, because he is afraid that the superiors will not agree to it."  "

    "Don't worry about it." Ding Yunyi already had a plan in mind: "The Holy One hates Zhang Xianzhong, but compared with pacifying the bandits as soon as possible, the hatred of the imperial tomb being dug is nothing. As for Yang Bingbu Supervisor  Shuai, even if he annihilated Zhang Xianzhong with heavy losses, the credit would only go to Yang Bingbu, but if he successfully recruits Zhang Xianzhong, it will be different. The commander-in-chief can immediately attack Li Zicheng, and Li Ni can defeat him.  Yes, the merits of the commander-in-chief should be regarded as the best in China!"

    These words touched Xiong Wencan¡¯s heart.

    Yang Sichang is the Minister of the Ministry of War. He also holds the title of Minister of the Ministry of War, but he is controlled by Yang Sichang.  This strategy of "four squares, six corners, and ten sides of the net" was planned by Yang Sichang. When the bandits were eliminated, Yang Sichang took the first credit.

    But if he follows Ding Yunyi's plan and successfully recruits Zhang Xianzhong while he is weak, and then joins forces to pursue Li Zicheng, his achievements will surpass Yang Sichang's in the blink of an eye.

    Xiong Wencan¡¯s heart was moved

    After thinking about it carefully for a while, Hu Er said with a smile: "Deputy Town Ding, not only are you the bravest of the three armies, but you are also more resourceful than anyone else. Anyway, I will follow your instructions and send someone to appease Zhang Xianzhong."

    Ding Yunyi smiled lightly.

    At this time, his mentality was completely different from when he first came here.  He remembered that he repeatedly advised Chongzhen that bandits such as Li Zicheng and Zhang Xianzhong must be killed and must not be appeased.  But in exchange for his loyalty, Chongzhen was suspicious of himself, restraining himself and guarding against himself at every turn.

    He hunted down bandits everywhere, guarded Taiwan for the Ming Dynasty, and fought bloody battles in Europe and the West, but Chongzhen established Zhang Kentang for himself in addition to Zheng Zhilong.Such an enemy, and even sent Lu Qicheng to monitor him.

    If the bandits are really eliminated, then Chongzhen will be free to deal with himself.  But as long as the bandits are still there, Chongzhen will still need him.  We and Taiwan must be as stable as Mount Tai.

    Ding Yunyi changed from killing bandits to protecting bandits.  Sometimes, one can even say that one's own fate is closely related to that of the bandits.

    "Report! Li Zicheng failed to rush into Chengdu and retreated to Zitong. He is fighting fiercely with the commander-in-chief Zuo Guangxian and Cao Bianjiao. Commander Hong implores Commander Xiong to immediately divide his troops to reinforce Weinan!"

    The sudden battle report made Xiong Wencan and Ding Yunyi put aside their thoughts. Xiong Wencan pondered there: "Deputy Town Ding, Commander Hong requested reinforcements, so I had to divide my troops. In this way, I will lead the main force to Hubei and transfer you 10,000 elite troops.  You rush to Weinan to join forces with Commander Hong."

    "Yes!" Ding Yunyi responded loudly.

    Xiong Wencan was a little uneasy: "Deputy Town Ding, I know that back in Yingzhou, Commander-in-Chief Hong was unable to provide reinforcements, leaving you to fight bloody battles alone. This is a thorn in your heart. But now is the time to wipe out the bandits and bring peace to the world."  Opportunities, don¡¯t delay important court affairs because of personal grudges"

    "Please don't worry, Commander." Ding Yunyi smiled and said: "I can still tell which is more important. Yun Yi will never miss the important task of suppressing bandits because of some personal grudges."

    "It's the best!" Xiong Wencan cheered up: "I'll say goodbye now, Deputy Town Ding. You came up with such a plan for me, and I'll keep it in mind. There will definitely be a chance to repay you in the future. You go and choose 10,000 elite soldiers."  , I¡¯ll see you after our victory!¡±

    "Take care, Commander-in-Chief!"

    This expedition is very different from the previous one.  The last time Ding Yunyi fought bloody battles with hundreds of soldiers under Hong Chengchou, but this time he had the support of Yang Sichang behind him.  Xiong Wencan was grateful to him again, and the 10,000 elite soldiers became the guarantee for Ding Yunyi's victory.

    And what was even more unexpected was when we arrived in Weinan.  Hong Chengchou actually expressed his welcome to himself in a very special way

    Ten thousand carefully selected soldiers were in high spirits and rushed towards Weinan day and night.

    If they had only heard of Ding Yunyi¡¯s reputation before.  Well, this time they saw it with their own eyes.  In the Battle of Nanyang, Ding Huben killed Zhang Xianzhong and was defeated, and even almost captured Zhang Xianzhong alive at Jiahuling.

    Fighting with such a general, victory is just a normal thing that can come every day.

    "Deputy town, the governor of the three sides, Hong Chengchou, will personally lead his troops and go out ten miles from the camp to greet him!"

    When Hou Lu, who was scouting the road ahead, came to report, Ding Yunyi smiled and said to Huangfu Yunjie: "Huangfu, your old boss is here."

    Huangfu Yunjie looked very calm: "Deputy Town, Commander Hong is my old boss. But Huangfu has been under the deputy town for a long time, and he is a member of my Hu Ben Guard whether he lives or dies. Besides"

    He sighed softly: "In the battle of Yingzhou, I, Hou Lu, and Fan Xiaotian all followed the deputy town. We fought bloody and almost died, but the reinforcements were delayed. The three of us will never forget that incident.  "

    Ding Yunyi nodded silently.  The bloody battle alone was too harmful to survivors like Huangfu Yunjie, although the responsibility did not lie with Hong Chengchou.  However, as the governor of the three sides, Huangfu Yunjie and others stubbornly believed that this tragedy happened because Hong Chengchou refused to rescue.

    "It's over, don't think about it anymore." Ding Yunyi was in a daze: "After all, he is still the governor of the three sides, and he is still your former boss. Don't show your dissatisfaction. You can vent it any way you want after we get home.  "

    These words cheered up people like Huangfu Yunjie.

    Taiwan is my home; my belonging is no longer here!

    From a distance, they saw Hong Chengchou and a large number of his subordinates. Ding Yunyi and Huangfu Yunjie looked at each other, suddenly laughed, and galloped away there on horseback.

    As soon as they saw Hong Chengchou, Ding Yunyi and others got off their horses and said, "How could you be so virtuous? How dare you go out ten miles from the camp to meet him!"

    Having not seen Hong Chengchou for so long, Ding Yunyi found that he was getting old too. The power of the Central Plains bandits was huge, and it affected the commander's heart all the time.

    Hong Chengchou smiled and said: "Ding Huben, the thief-breaker, is here. How can I, Hong, not come out to greet him?"

    He pointed at Ding Yunyi and said: "This man, some of you are old acquaintances with him, you have known him since you were in Xinyang, but some of you have only heard of his name. Do you know who he is? He is Zhan Zhan.  Xinyang, bloody Yingzhou, captured the counterfeit rebel Wang Gao Yingxiang alive, made nine entrances and exits at the border, and killed Wu Liebo Ding Yunyi, who returned in a disastrous defeat! "

    "We have met Wu Liebo!"

    Those generals, deputy generals, and staff generals all shouted loudly:Tao.

    "Why should the Commander-in-Chief be so polite?" Ding Yunyi said hurriedly: "Some small victories are just a lucky success relying on the power of the Holy God. The Commander-in-Chief fought bloody battles with bandits and worked hard, that is the real pillar. The last time Yun Yi was under the Commander-in-Chief,  I have learned a lot. I am excited to follow the Commander-in-Chief again this time. I hope the Commander-in-Chief will not dislike me because of Ding Yunyi¡¯s vulgarity.¡±

    Hong Chengchou blinked, and he suddenly realized that Ding Yunyi was a little different from the past.

    During the bloody battle in Yingzhou, the Ming army failed to rescue, resulting in Ding Yunyi suffering heavy casualties. Although this had nothing to do with Hong Chengchou, in the end the commander-in-chief of the rescue of the Ming army was still Hong Chengchou.

    This time Hong Chengchou heard that Ding Yunyi was back and that Xiong Wencan used him as the main reinforcement. He knew that if he wanted to wipe out the bandits, Ding Yunyi's bravery was absolutely indispensable.  How to eliminate Ding Yunyi's Yingzhou knot has become the first issue to consider.  That's why Hong Chengchou personally led his men out of the camp ten miles away to meet such a drama.

    But what I never expected was that Ding Yunyi seemed not to care at all, as if he had completely forgotten what happened in Yingzhou.

    Why?  Did he really forget, or was he deliberately hiding his emotions?

    Hong Chengchou calmed down and said with a smile: "Since Deputy Town Ding is here this time, the thieves can be defeated overnight. Deputy Town Ding, please go to the camp to rest first, and then you and I will discuss the matter of defeating the thieves."

    Ding Yunyi said loudly: "Yun Yi shoulders heavy responsibilities and the commander-in-chief works hard day and night. How dare Yun Yi rest?"

    "Okay, okay!" Hong Chengchou laughed and actually took Ding Yunyi's hand: "Let's go, let's go back to the camp together."

    Hong Chengchou¡¯s subordinates all looked at each other in confusion. The commander-in-chief actually took Ding Yunyi¡¯s hand and showed such intimacy?  In the past, I heard that they were a little bit nasty to each other because of the Yingzhou incident, but judging from their performance today, that was not the case at all.

    As soon as they arrived at the camp, Hong Chengchou led the generals to the tent. He was no longer polite and went straight to the point: "Everyone, Deputy Town Ding defeated Zhang Ni Xianzhong again in Nanyang this time. Eight hundred riders set up an ambush in Jiahu Ridge. We almost missed him."  Zhang Xianzhong was captured alive. Now that Zhang has fled upstream to Hubei, his power has declined and there is no need to worry about it. Our main opponent is Li Zicheng. "

    He pointed to the map as he spoke: "Currently, Li Zicheng is in Sichuan. He has been attacking Chengdu for several days without success. In Zitong and Zuo Guangxian, Cao Bianjiao fought continuously, but also lost more than he won. I want to take advantage of this opportunity.  The troops marched into Sichuan to encircle and suppress Li Zicheng. What do you think?"

    No one among the generals stood up to answer. Hong Chengchou smiled and said, "What do you think, Vice-President Ding?"

    Ding Yunyi stood up and said: "Commander Commander, I think that with Zuo Guangxian and the two generals of Cao Bianjiao, we can defeat the enemy Li Zicheng. Li Ni will not have any advantage in Sichuan, and it is not his hometown. It will be disadvantageous for a long war."  , Li Ni will inevitably withdraw from Sichuan. And if the commander-in-chief enters Sichuan in large numbers at this time, but alerts Li Ni and causes him to flee, then our plan to annihilate Li Ni in one fell swoop will be much more difficult."

    "As soon as Deputy Town Ding opened his mouth, I benefited a lot from him." Although Hong Chengchou was opposed, he was not dissatisfied at all: "So, what should Deputy Town Ding think?"

    "Intercept Li Ni in Shaanxi!" Ding Yunyi said without any hesitation: "Li Ni was defeated repeatedly in Sichuan, so he must have fled back to Shaanxi again. The commander-in-chief and his troops were well-fed. Li Ni's newly defeated division had to travel a long distance again. The commander-in-chief  Why not just wait for work in Shaanxi and defeat the bandit army in full force? "

    ¡°Okay, Deputy Ding¡¯s words are wonderful!¡±

    Hong Chengchou was overjoyed when he heard this: "I am waiting for work in Shaanxi, annihilating all the rebels, and the Central Plains will be determined in one battle. Everyone, the time has come to serve the imperial court, establish meritorious services, and clear up the Central Plains!"

    "We are willing to fight with the commander-in-chief!" The generals stood up and shouted loudly.

    Ding Yunyi smiled and shouted loudly along with the generals.

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 300 Li Zicheng

    Ding Yunyi's arrival greatly boosted the morale of the Ming army.

    Although some generals are not very fond of Ding Yunyi and think that he has stolen the limelight from the Central Plains generals, no one has any objection to his bravery and skill in fighting.

    At this time, because Zhang Xianzhong¡¯s troops were defeated in Nanyang, only the last force was left:

    Li Zicheng!

    Li Zicheng marched into Sichuan, conquering more than ten cities at one time, and captured Ningzhou and Qiangzhou in Gansu, and entered Qipanguan.  However, as he repeatedly failed to attack Chengdu, he was forced to turn to Zitong, where he fought fiercely with Zuo Guangxian and Cao Bianjiao, the general soldiers of the Ming Dynasty. Although they won and lost, they could not open up the situation for a long time.

    After a long confrontation, Li Zicheng made the decision to withdraw from Sichuan and re-enter Shaanxi.

    At this time, Hong Chengchou, the governor of the three sides, accepted Ding Yunyi's suggestion and used his main force to defend Weinan area to the death, looking for opportunities to have a decisive battle with Li Zicheng!

    "Deputy Town, we just received news that Li Zicheng has withdrawn from Sichuan." Huangfu Yunjie came in hurriedly.

    "He will go to the Tao River first." Ding Yunyi looked at the map: "If there is a good army to fight Li Zicheng in the Tao River area at this time, then the exhausted Li Zicheng will be severely hit.  It will be much easier to annihilate his main force."

    "Is the deputy town planning to go to Taohe to intercept?" Huangfu Yunjie immediately understood what he meant.

    Seeing Ding Yunyi nodding, Huangfu Yunjie seemed unwilling to accept it: "Hong Chengchou treated us so much back then, why did the deputy town have to sacrifice his life for him?"

    "I am not working for Hong Chengchou!" Ding Yunyi said with a smile: "I am flying the banner of my Huben Guards. What does it have to do with Hong Chengchou? Huangfu. We have to make our banner louder in the Central Plains."

    Huangfu Yunjie thought for a moment and vaguely understood the meaning of the deputy town's words.

    Ding Yunyi suddenly said: "Huangfu, what will happen if we intercept and kill Li Zicheng?"

    "Of course, kill them in one fell swoop!" Huangfu Yunjie blurted out without even thinking.

    "Then what?"

    "Then? Then of course it's a rogue bandit."

    Ding Yunyi smiled: "Yes, the bandits have been eliminated, and the Central Plains can be settled. Then the court can free up its hands to deal with us"

    Huangfu Yunjie was stunned for a while: "Does the deputy town mean"

    "The imperial court sending Lu Qicheng to Hu Ben Guard as a supervisor is a signal." Ding Yunyi said calmly: "Although Lu Qicheng has been bribed by us, if the imperial court becomes suspicious, it can send a second or third supervisor. If  We can still solve the problem of just supervising the army. But if the court really loses trust in us and wants to completely solve the Taiwan issue, we will either rebel or wait for our heads to be chopped off, what do you think?"

    Huangfu Yunjie is a smart man: "I understand, if the Central Plains is uncertain and the bandits remain, plus the threat from the border, then the court will be afraid of another problem in Fujian, so unless we really rebel, the court will definitely not  Move us. But if the bandits were still here, this situation would not happen"

    "Yes, that's what I mean." Ding Yunyi smiled and nodded: "If we in Taiwan really want to be afraid of no one, it will take at least five to seven years. During this period, there must be no trouble. Otherwise, there will be no trouble.  , all of us will be kicked out.¡±

    Huangfu Yunjie still hesitated: "What the deputy town thinks is always right. But if this is the case, why do we need to pursue and suppress those bandits with all our strength? Wouldn't it be better to let them go and let them become more powerful?"

    "If the rebels become powerful, the officers and soldiers will not be able to suppress them. Letting the rebels bloom everywhere and run rampant is beneficial to us, but it is not beneficial to the whole world." Ding Yunyi's eyes were deep: "In addition to rogue bandits, the enemies of the imperial court are also  There is Jinlu. Therefore, we must first suppress the forces of the rogue bandits so that the court can free up its hands to deal with the threats from the border. Jinlu is arrogantly claiming to be emperor and must organize an attack on our country. If the court wants to defeat them.  , then we need to be able to mobilize troops from the Central Plains.¡±

    Huangfu Yunjie suddenly realized.

    Not only is there just one bandit, the deputy town leader has also taken Jin Lu¡¯s problem into consideration.  And whether it was the imperial court, bandits, or golden prisoners, they all became pawns in the hands of the deputy town.

    Huangfu Yunjie thought for a moment: "What if Li Zicheng loses and can't stand up again in the future?"

    "No, no." Ding Yunyi said thoughtfully: "Li Zicheng is sinister, vicious, and very tolerant. As long as his head is still there, he will definitely be able to make a comeback. There are also Zhang Xianzhong, Luo Rucai, these  Sooner or later, people will become my great enemy again"

    ?Huangfu Yunjie completely understood.

    "Okay, you go prepare your troops and prepare to set off." Ding Yunyi ordered: "I'm going to see Hong Chengchou."

    When he met Hong Chengchou, he judged that Li Zicheng would definitely go to the Tao River, and expressed his intention to lead his soldiers to intercept and kill him. Hong Chengchou thought for a long time: "My soldiers are all over Shaanxi and other places. It is temporarily difficult to mobilize troops to assist the deputy general."  town"

    "No need, I only have 10,000 elite soldiers." Ding Yunyi said immediately: "Li Zicheng's long battle in Sichuan was unfavorable. The soldiers suffered heavy casualties. Moreover, he moved back and forth between several provinces, and his subordinates were already exhausted. Ten thousand elite soldiers are enough!  "

    Hong Chengchou nodded slightly: "How do you want to fight, deputy mayor?"

    Ding Yunyi was confident: "I am going to intercept Li Zicheng at Taohe, and then rush towards Minzhou, chasing and killing him all the way. The commander-in-chief can also order to set up defenses everywhere to prevent Li Ni from sneak attacks. In the end, with a few combined efforts, Li Ni was driven here."  "

    He pointed at the map: Tongguan!

    Ding Yunyi took a breath: "When Li Ni arrives at Tongguan, I will send out all my armies. Li Zicheng will definitely be defeated!"

    "Well, Ding Xiangwen is a truly heroic man!" Hong Chengchou praised: "You will lead your 10,000 elite soldiers and set off immediately to the Tao River to fight with Li Zicheng here. I will send an order to all the counties you pass through.  The county will prepare a supply of food and grass for you. Anyone who is negligent will be killed!"

    "Thank you, Commander-in-Chief!" Ding Yunyi said loudly.

    This time Ding Yunyi is not afraid that Hong Chengchou will not work hard.  An opportunity to completely wipe out the bandits was placed in front of him, and he would spend his money to fight it no matter what!

    It¡¯s just that Hong Chengchou didn¡¯t know that in addition to suppressing thieves, Ding Yunyi also had the idea of ????"raising thieves" at this time

    He is no longer the Ding Xiangwen who was loyal to the Ming Dynasty and wanted to wipe out all the rebels overnight. He is now Deputy Town Ding who is thinking wholeheartedly about how to protect Taiwan

    ?¡­

    After Gao Yingxiang, the leader of the rogue bandits, was captured and killed for Ding Yunyi, Li Zicheng was elected as the new "King of Chuang".

    Li Zicheng was fond of guns, horses and sticks as a young man.  After his father's death, he went to work as a postman at a post station in the Ming Dynasty responsible for delivering official documents.  The post system of the Ming Dynasty had many drawbacks.  Chongzhen Yuan) post station was reformed and streamlined.  Li Zicheng was dismissed because he lost official documents and returned home without a job.  and in debt.  In the winter of the same year, Li Zicheng was sued by Ai Zhao to the Mizhi County Yamen because he could not pay his debts.  The county magistrate Yan Zibin "drugged him around the city with weapons and put him to death". After being rescued by relatives and friends, at the end of the year, he killed his creditor Ai Zhao. Then, Li Zicheng killed his wife Han Jin'er because of his adultery with a villager named Gai Hu.  Wife.  With two lives at stake, the government had to ask questions, and he had to die if he was sued, so he and his nephew Li Tai went to Ganzhou, Gansu Province to join the army in February of the second year of Chongzhen.

    At that time.  Yang Zhaoji was appointed as the commander-in-chief of Ganzhou, and Guo Guo was appointed as the staff general.  Li Zicheng was soon promoted to commander-in-chief of the army by the kingdom.  In the same year, he killed the general Wang Guo and the local county magistrate in Yuzhong due to payment arrears, and launched a mutiny.

    In the third year of Chongzhen, Li Zicheng led the crowd to surrender to the leader of the peasant army, and then to Gao Yingxiang.  The leader of team No. 8.  In the sixth year, after Wang Ziyong, the leader of the peasant army, died of illness, more than 20,000 of his followers were collected.  Later, he joined forces with the bandit leader Zhang Xianzhong and others, defeated the Ming general Deng Qi in Lin County, Henan, killed his general Yang Yuchun, and then moved to Shanxi.  All over Shaanxi.

    Since then, a big rebel appeared who gave the Ming Dynasty a headache!

    Li Zicheng did not expect that he would become the "King of Chuang" so quickly. From this point of view, he had to thank Ding Yunyi, who captured Gao Yingxiang alive.

    This time, entering Sichuan seems to be a wrong choice.  Although initially overwhelming, he encountered the fiercest resistance he had ever encountered in Chengdu.

    After being forced to withdraw their troops, they lost a large number of troops and horses in Tongguan.

    This is not a good sign, and it also makes Li Zicheng a little irritable.  Where to go now?

    "King Chuang." His brother-in-law Gao Yigong rushed in: "I just received news that Zhang Xianzhong fought against Ding Yunyi in Nanyang and was defeated miserably. He was ambushed by Ding Yunyi in Jiahuling and almost died. He has now entered  Within Hubei.¡±

    "Ding Yunyi? Is it that Ding Yunyi again?" Li Zicheng felt a headache when he heard this name.

    Ever since this man came into being, he has simply become a nightmare for the rebels.

    Zhang Xianzhong was defeated by him in Xinyang, defeated by him in Yingzhou, and defeated by him in Nanyang.  Moreover, Gao Yingxiang, the "Chuang King" of the Lianyi Army, also died in the hands of this man.

    The rebels all called him "Butcher Ding", but only Li Zicheng knew best. Butcher only meant that he killed people like crazy. The real scary thing about this man was that he knew how to deal with the rebels.

    And what¡¯s even more terrible is that as long as thisWhen a person sees the rebels, he is like a wolf smelling blood.

    "King Chuang." His general Tian Jianxiu said at the side: "Zhang Xianzhong has been defeated, and our hope of joining forces with Zhang Xianzhong has also come to nothing. Zuo Guangxian and Cao Bianjiao are chasing after us.  It¡¯s very tight, what should we do now?¡±

    Li Zicheng set his sights on Gao Yigong. As his brother-in-law, he was very resourceful and hoped that he could find a good solution for him.

    Gao Yigong understood Li Zicheng's thoughts, looked at the march map for a long time, raised his head and said: "King Chuang, we can't go back to Sichuan. In Shaanxi, Hong Chengchou is personally commanding there, so we're afraid we won't be able to take advantage of it."  What's cheaper? My idea is that we can go to Taohe first. The defense there is weak. Capturing it will give us a chance to breathe."

    Li Zicheng obeyed his words and was about to agree, but Liu Zongmin beside him shouted loudly: "King Chuang, you are afraid of birds! Who is Hong Chengchou! When King Chuang gives the order, I will personally help King Chuang to kill that bird, Hong Chengchou."  !¡±

    "Presumptuous!" Li Zicheng glared at him: "Hong Chengchou is good at using troops, so we can't take him lightly. Gao Yigong's method is good. Let's go to Taohe first, and then we can make long-term plans."

    Seeing that Liu Zongmin still looked unwilling, Li Zicheng patted him on the shoulder: "Zongmin, I know that you are not afraid of death and can fight. Among our rebels, you are the most capable general. But fighting cannot rely solely on physical courage.  Well, our strength in Sichuan has been greatly weakened. If we continue to confront the officers and soldiers at this time, we will only suffer greater losses. "

    Although Liu Zongmin was still a little dissatisfied, he nodded helplessly.

    After appeasing Liu Zongmin, Li Zicheng immediately ordered: "Order the entire army to set off tomorrow to Taohe River, reorganize the troops and horses, and then fight the officers and soldiers for a decisive battle!"

    "yes!"

    Those subordinates walked out one after another, and Li Zicheng stopped Liu Zongmin: "Zongmin, what's the matter, are you still unhappy?"

    "Brother, I don't have to hide anything in front of you." As soon as the generals went out, Liu Zongmin called "Brother": "I heard that Ding Yunyi was also with Hong Chengchou. He was the biggest enemy of the rebels. If it weren't for him,  King Gao Chuang will not die. Others are afraid of him, but I will not be afraid of him. I want to take his head to pay tribute to King Gao Chuang¡¯s spirit in heaven!¡±

    Li Zicheng smiled: "Why are you anxious? There will be many opportunities to meet Ding Yunyi in the future. Are you still afraid that you will not be able to meet him on the battlefield? When the time comes, I will use you as the vanguard to get his head!"

    ¡°Well, you¡¯ll see what happens when the time comes!¡± Liu Zongmin suddenly became excited.

    Li Zicheng's face straightened: "It's just that, but you must not be careless about this man. Others say that he is brave enough to champion the three armies, but I think this man is not only brave, but also very strategic. That day he deceived Gao into the king's palace  As a result, King Gao Chuang was captured. This is a sign of bravery and resourcefulness. I am not worried about the officers and soldiers around me, I am only worried about this person."

    Liu Zongmin said carelessly: "My brothers and I are not afraid of death. Even if he is ambushed from all sides, with the two swords in my hand, I can still defeat him! Hmm, it would be better if he killed King Gao Chuang  , let the eldest brother become the King of Chuang, otherwise we don¡¯t know how long it will take.¡±

    "Don't talk nonsense like that!"

    Li Zicheng¡¯s expression changed and he scolded in a low voice.

    Liu Zongmin hit his mark.

    After Gao Yingxiang's death, Li Zicheng successfully sat on the throne of King Chuang, but at this moment, there are still a large number of soldiers under his command who are old subordinates from Gao Yingxiang's era.

    If you want to achieve great things, you have to rely on these people.

    "But if Liu Zongmin's words spread, they will not only cause dissatisfaction among those people, but may also trigger a mutiny. At that time, it will be difficult to control the situation.

    What he wants now is to try his best to stabilize the military morale of these people!

 Part One: Storm in Penghu Chapter 311 Thirty-Six Riders of the Tiger and the Benevolent Tiger

    Tao River.

    Ten thousand elite soldiers of the Ming Dynasty have arrived, and the general commanding this team has a resounding name:

    Ding Huben!

    The general is named Tiger and Ben, and he is invincible!  The military name is Tiger Ben, and he can fight a hundred battles without danger!

    This name is a kind of confidence and a belief.

    And there is no doubt that these Ming army soldiers already have such confidence and belief!

    Ding Yunyi anticipated the enemy and reached Taohe ahead of Li Zicheng. Now, all he has to do is wait patiently for Li Zicheng's arrival!

    He has fought with Gao Yingxiang and Zhang Xianzhong, but he has never fought face to face with Li Zicheng.  And now this opportunity was placed in front of him.

    Defeat Li Zicheng!  Then his reputation in the minds of the bandits will be unshakable!

    The Tao River, an important tributary of the Yellow River system, is about to become a battlefield between the two armies

    Li Zicheng, who arrived first and then arrived, was helpless when he learned that Ming troops were already stationed in Taohe.  However, I must occupy this place

    The Ming army on the opposite side was neatly dressed and had battle flags. It was different from the Ming army Li Zicheng had seen before.

    Li Zicheng pointed to the opposite side: "Go and see where those officers and soldiers come from!"

    Not long after, Kuaiqi brought Li Zicheng the news he least wanted to hear:

    Ding Yunyi and the troops he commanded!

    Li Zicheng sighed helplessly.

    Why can I see Ding Yunyi everywhere?  Why does Ding Yunyi act like a maggot attached to his bones wherever he goes?  Could it be that this person was born to be the nemesis of the "rebels"?

    When I heard that the officers and soldiers commanded by Ding Yunyi were on the opposite side.  Li Zicheng found that except for Liu Zongmin, most people had a look of fear on their faces, as if they were afraid of whatever they wanted.

    Ding Yunyi¡¯s name has been deeply engraved in the hearts of these people

    "Zong Min!" Li Zicheng calmed down his emotions: "Aren't you looking for Ding Yunyi? Ding Yunyi is right across the street now. Do you have the guts to get his head to me?"

    Liu Zongmin was overjoyed when he heard this: "King Chuang, I am willing!"

    Gao Yigong hurriedly advised from the side: "Chuang Wang, don't make mistakes. I heard that Ding Yunyi is the most powerful general among the officers and soldiers. He fought from the sea to the Central Plains, and from the Central Plains to the border, and he has never been defeated. Now he  Since I arrived here early, I must be prepared, so it¡¯s better to be cautious.¡±

    Why doesn¡¯t Li Zicheng know how powerful it is?  But he had to fight.

    After fighting in Sichuan for such a long time, they failed to capture Chengdu.  On the contrary, he lost a lot of soldiers and horses.  The same is true in Zitong.  The soldiers were very tired and needed a place to rest.

    And what¡¯s even more terrible is that when they heard Ding Yunyi¡¯s name, their subordinates began to feel fear. This happened before the battle started. What will happen next?  He will be defeated like Zhang Xianzhong!

    What Li Zicheng wants to do is to do everything possible to avoid this situation from happening.

    With Liu Zongmin, winning the battle first became the top priority.

    Li Zicheng forced a smile and said: "Although Ding Yunyi is known as the most powerful general among the officers and soldiers, how can Liu Zongmin not be the most powerful general in our rebel army? I think Zong Min can rival him! Zong Min. I will give you a thousand people, you  Go to clash with the enemy and give the officers and soldiers a show of strength first!"

    "Yes!" Liu Zongmin was overjoyed and drew his swords: "Brothers, Ding Yunyi has nothing to be afraid of. You follow me and see how I kill Ding Yunyi until he peees!"

    "Kill! Kill! Kill!"

    Liu Zongmin¡¯s subordinates were originally the most effective fighting force under Li Zicheng. Hearing Liu Zongmin speak so boldly, everyone couldn¡¯t help but cheer loudly.

    "kill!"

    Liu Zongmin shouted loudly and his horse rushed out!

    "Defeat the Tiger Guards. Capture Butcher Ding alive!"

    "Defeat the Tiger Guards and capture Butcher Ding alive!"

    Such shouts rang out from everywhere on the battlefield.

    The shouts also reached Ding Yunyi's ears. He turned around and said with a smile: "How dare the bandits be so bold? Who leads the troops?"

    "Back to the deputy town, it's Liu Zongmin, the number one general under Li Ni Zicheng."

    "Oh, that's Liu Zongmin who knows how to use two swords." Ding Yunyi said casually, "How dare he shout about defeating the Tiger Guards and capturing Butcher Ding alive? Cao Jiuwen!"

    "exist!"

    "How many people do you think are there on the other side?" Ding Yunyi pointed forward.

    Cao Jiuwen looked forward and said, "There are always thousands of people."

    DingYi Yi smiled and said, "You guys are watching here. I will lead the thirty-six cavalry from Taiwan to charge into the formation, kill a hundred people and then return. Do you believe it?"

    Cao Jiuwen was shocked: "The deputy town must not be careless. I have fought against Liu Zongmin. This man is accustomed to wielding two swords and is extremely brave. He has thousands of people. How can the deputy town fight with him with only thirty-six riders?"

    Ding Yunyi laughed: "I regard the bandits as nothing but grass. Even at the border, no matter how ferocious the Jinlu are, I am still nine in and nine out. Can't I kill a hundred of his people today at thirty-six?"

    As he spoke, he said to the knights brought from Taiwan: "Do you have such courage?"

    None of the cavalrymen spoke. They pulled out two swords from their horses, one in their mouths, another in their hands, and a sword hanging from their waists. They made no sound, silently waiting for the arrival of Ding Yunyi's order.

    In the battle of Xinyang in the past, Ding Yunyi's three hundred cavalry and three swordsmen killed Zhang Xianzhong until his blood flowed into a river.  Cao Jiuwen and the officers and soldiers of the Ming Dynasty had only heard about this before, but they didn't expect to see it with their own eyes today.

    Ding Yunyi laughed loudly: "Today I will charge at the thieves with thirty-six horses. You are all standing here to watch me kill the thieves. If there is anyone who helps, I will kill them all!"

    Ding Yunyi is not reckless, nor does he act out of bloody courage.

    If you want to outnumber the enemy, you must maximize the confidence of your own troops and suppress the enemy's morale to the minimum.  But Li Zicheng's men didn't seem so afraid of him.  Seeing that he was already arrayed here, he still dared to attack like this.

    He must use his own bravery to suppress the other party's arrogance!

    He held the Qianjungan tightly in his hand, patted Benxiao, and suddenly shouted loudly: "Thirty-six riders of Tiger and Ben. If we don't kill them all today, why don't we wait for them to be reckless?"

    Benxiao galloped out, with the thirty-five fast horses behind them unwilling to lag behind, everyone vying for the lead.

    On the opposite side, Liu Zongmin never expected that the officers and soldiers would fight against him with only a few people.

    The Ming army general who rushed to the front was named Mingju.  Holding the treasure, he shouted sharply: "The murderer Ding Yunyi is here!"

    This sound sounded like thunder.  When Liu Zongmin heard that it was actually Ding Yunyi, he was not afraid at all.  Instead, he was in high spirits: "Liu Zongmin is here, butcher Ding, keep your head here today!"

    Seeing that the two armies are getting closer and closer.  Ding Yunyi stared at the opponent, and suddenly Qian Junshan pointed forward.

    Thirty-five sharp knives flew out of his hands.

    A hail of knives came, Liu Zongmin was startled, and hurriedly lowered his head to avoid it, but there was a scream of pain around him, and the bandits who followed Liu Zongmin and rushed to the front fell to the ground one after another.

    Before they had time to react, the tiger knight took off the knife in his mouth again, and another thirty-five knives flew out!

    The bandit army fell to pieces once again!

    With seventy swords in front and back, he killed dozens of thieves in an instant.

    The thieves were frightened by the fierceness of the tiger and beni cavalry.  But when he saw the thirty-five riders following Ding Yunyi, he drew the third knife from his waist and roared at the same time:

    "kill!"

    "Kill!" This was Liu Zongmin's cry.

    With his cavalry in front and infantry behind, he charged too hard.  As a result, there is a disconnect between front and back, and this is exactly what Ding Yunyi wants to see!

    His goal is only one - Liu Zongmin!

    The two horses got closer and closer. Amidst the roar of the tiger, the strong wind whipped up the thousands of troops.  As soon as he hit Liu Zongmin, he hit him hard.

    Liu Zongmin used his two swords to hold on, then cut off Ding Yunyi with one blow.

    Ding Yunyi actually refused to dodge, turned Qianjun's sword upside down, and swung out his sword again.  Even if Liu Zongmin's knife could hit him, this knife could smash Liu Zongmin's head.

    He relies on the excellent armor on his body. Even if Liu Zongmin does hit himself, he will only be injured.

    Liu Zongmin was so frightened by his desperate fighting style that he quickly parried with two swords, but his momentum had already weakened.

    On the other side of the battlefield, Liu Zongmin's rogue cavalry faced the thirty-five tiger cavalry who crawled out from the dead. Their combat effectiveness was completely different.

    One after another, the rogue cavalry fell to the sword of the tiger warriors.  Amid the blood splattering everywhere, stumps and broken arms continued to fly out.

    Not long after, corpses fell on the battlefield.

    Seeing that the rogue infantry was approaching, Ding Yunyi forced Liu Zongmin back with a few blows, and laughed and said: "Killing a hundred of your people is enough for me. I will leave your head alone today, and I will come back to get it tomorrow!"

    As he spoke, he shouted loudly: "Brothers, let's go!"

    The Thirty-six Tigers and Ben¡¯s Cavalry came and left quickly. In an instant, only the corpses of the wandering bandits were left on the battlefield.??and the stunned Liu Zongmin.

    Liu Zongmin is the number one general among the rogue bandits, but when he faced Ding Yunyi for the first time, he was almost completely killed by the opponent with more than a hundred of his cavalry

    Thirty-six tigers and benians returned to the formation. More than ten thousand Ming army officers and soldiers who witnessed this feat with their own eyes cheered, and their voices resounded throughout the world.

    Ding Yunyi smiled and said: "How?"

    Cao Jiuwen sighed repeatedly: "The deputy town only used thirty-six cavalry to charge the enemy, killing hundreds of enemies without losing one man or one horse. The deputy town's bravery has been rare in ancient times. I am convinced!"

    Ding Yunyi laughed loudly: "The thieves and bandits were killed by me this time. They will never dare to look at my camp again today. Send an order to all the troops to rebel and eat and drink!"

    "Yes!" At this time, Cao Jiuwen was already sincerely convinced of Ding Yunyi.

    Ding Yunyi turned his eyes, saw the battle flag, suddenly pulled it out, then galloped a hundred paces, thrust the flag on the ground, pointed at the opposite side with his spear and shouted:

    "Now I am setting up a flag here. Anyone who dares to cross this flag will be killed!"

    The sound was like a loud bell, reaching Liu Zongmin¡¯s ears, reaching the ears of those traitor soldiers and also reaching Li Zicheng¡¯s ears.

    They have never fought such a battle, and have never seen such a mighty general.

    Planting a flag to establish authority, and killing anyone who crosses the flag, what kind of spirit is this?

    Li Zicheng only saw those subordinates looking at each other, and no one said anything.  He sighed, knowing that Ding Yunyi was in a killing spree. This flag had frightened his subordinates to death.

    Looking at the battle flag again, there are seven characters written on it:

    The brave and loyal tiger guards!

    Li Zicheng smiled bitterly and shook his head. Since he started his army, although he has also lost battles, he has never fought such a useless battle.

    The enemy charged into the formation with only thirty-six cavalry and killed more than a hundred people before returning. They also set up a flag to demonstrate. None of his subordinates dared to cross the flag.

    Looking forward again, even a brave man like Liu Zongmin under his command hesitated in the face of the flying war flags planted there. He wanted to rush over several times, but the war horses remained motionless.

    Liu Zongmin is afraid, Liu Zongmin is also afraid

    Li Zicheng turned around and said, "How to fight?"

    He only asked these three words, but no one could answer.  After a long while, Gao Yigong finally said bravely: "I have already said that you must not underestimate the enemy against people like Ding Yunyi. Now that the momentum of the officers and soldiers has risen, our army has traveled a long distance and has eaten this one, this one,  Defeated King Chuang, set up camp temporarily and wait for another fight tomorrow"

    Li Zicheng was pondering there, and Liu Zongmin had already rushed back: "King Chuang, Liu Zongmin is unwilling to lose. Please give me more soldiers and horses. I must get this face back!"

    "Forget it, Zong Min." Li Zicheng sighed: "The arrogance of the officers and soldiers is rising now. Now there is no advantage in the conflict. We can tolerate this for the time being and wait until tomorrow to have a good fight with him!"

    Although Liu Zongmin tried his best to fight, Li Zicheng still saw fear in his eyes, which he had never seen before.

    He knew very well that Liu Zongmin¡¯s father committed suicide because the government forced him to pay taxes, and his mother became a beggar, taking Liu Zongmin to beg for food.  Soon, his mother died of cold and starvation, and Liu Zongmin was adopted by his uncle Han Qing. When he was twelve or thirteen years old, Liu Zongmin became a disciple of a blacksmith from Henan who came to Shaanxi and learned the craft of forging iron.  After years of hard work, he became a skilled and famous blacksmith.  In the seventh year of Chongzhen, Li Zicheng led the peasant rebel army to Lantian. Liu Zongmin joined Li Zicheng's troops, fought bravely and made great achievements, winning Li Zicheng's trust and respect.  After Gao Yingxiang's death, when Li Zicheng succeeded King Chuang, Liu Zongmin was already an effective general under King Chuang.

    He followed Li Zicheng on all the battles and served as a vanguard many times. Even if he encountered officers and soldiers much more powerful than him, he was never afraid.

    But now he was really scared. Even though he didn't say it himself, Li Zicheng could tell it.

    But Li Zicheng couldn't break it because he still had to use Liu Zongmin. If even Liu Zongmin couldn't resist Ding Yunyi, who else could be Ding Butcher's opponent?

    Tomorrow, there will be another big battle. At that time, will the rebels be sure to win?  Can they continue to inspire fighting spirit in the face of that murderous man?

    Li Zicheng shook his head. He seemed to have lost confidence.

    It¡¯s too scary, it¡¯s too scary. The person they are facing is accompanying all the rebels like a nightmare. No matter where they go, they can see him.

    And the most terrifying flag on the battlefield:

    The brave and loyal tiger guards!

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 312 The Bloody God of War

    Thirty-six riders charged into the formation and killed more than a hundred enemies without being harmed. Ding Yunyi once again showed his bravery in front of all the bandits.

    Ding Yunyi has led elite armed forces and temporarily organized miscellaneous troops. However, in every battle, he used his bravery to urge his subordinates and used his bravery to inspire all his subordinates to win.

    In Taohe, he did the same thing.  And those Li Zichengjun who had never seen Ding Yunyi's bravery finally saw it with their own eyes this time.

    Now.  Li Zicheng and his subordinates finally understood the reason why Zhang Xianzhong was victorious against other officers and soldiers, but only when facing Ding Yunyi, why he was defeated repeatedly.

    And now, Ding Yunyi also holds a huge advantage in his hands: he is not in a hurry, and he can patiently consume the thieves.  One day, two days, or ten and a half days.

    But not Li Zicheng.

    Having suffered losses in Sichuan and exhausted, he must open a passage in the Tao River as soon as possible.  Tens of thousands of soldiers must not be defeated here.

    When the next day came, Li Zicheng put all his elite troops on the battlefield.  The people commanding these bandits were Liu Zongmin, Tian Jianxiu, Gao Yigong Almost all the generals Li Zicheng trusted were placed on the battlefield by him.

    The wind is dancing and hunting, and the world is in a state of solemn killing.

    Opposite is the 10,000 Ming army soldiers commanded by Ding Yunyi; opposite is the iron wall organized by the man nicknamed Ding Butcher.

    Li Zicheng pointed the knife at the opponent.  Hissed:

    "Did you see it? Did you see it! There are thieves and soldiers there, and that man is Butcher Ding! Kill my rebels. Kill me, King Chuang. My millions of rebels are at odds with him! I can't wait to eat his flesh. Drink his blood. Hateful  I, Li Zicheng, only have two fists and cannot avenge King Gao Chuang"

    Speaking of this, he suddenly burst into tears: "King Gao Chuang, King Gao Chuang, you led my rebel brothers to rise up, kill the officers and soldiers, and seize the city, but you died in vain in the hands of Butcher Ding. I have millions  There is no one in the rebel army who can avenge you. What¡¯s the point of me, Li Zicheng, living here? Just wait for me, Li Zicheng is here with you!¡±

    As he said that, he was about to rush out.

    Gao Yigong hurriedly said: "King Chuang, don't be anxious!"

    Many of Li Zicheng¡¯s subordinates were originally Gao Yingxiang¡¯s subordinates. At this time, everyone was moved when they saw that Li Zicheng was so "deep and loyal" to King Gao Chuang, and some even shed tears.

    Gao Yigong said loudly: "King Li Chuang wants to kill the enemy personally and avenge King Gao Chuang, so what do we, the subordinates, do? Brothers, let's fight with Butcher Ding!"

    "Fight it! Fight it!"

    Tens of thousands of bandits shouted at the same time.

    They were grateful for Li Zicheng's "sincere devotion" to Gao Yingxiang. Everyone gnashed their teeth and stamped their feet on the ground, wishing they could drag Butcher Ding in front of them and cut him into pieces right now.

    Li Zicheng slowly drew out his sword: "Avenge King Gao Chuang, kill him!"

    "Kill! Kill!!"

    "Tian Jianxiu on the left, Gao Yigong on the right, Liu Zongmin in the middle, three rogue generals, leading tens of thousands of rogues.  Bees swarm out.

    Opposite them, Ding Yunyi looked at everything coldly.  He found that today's bandits were much more powerful than yesterday. Everyone was shouting and not afraid of death.

    He knew that it must be Li Zicheng who mobilized their morale.

    Li Zicheng and Zhang Xianzhong are the same type of people, treacherous and cruel. They do not hesitate to use any means to achieve their goals. They defeated Zhang Xianzhong. Now it is Li Zicheng's turn!

    "The central army is still moving, bows and arrows!"

    Ding Yunyi gave an order, and the archers appeared on the battlefield!

    Ding Yunyi calmly watched the bandits rushing up, his face expressionless, and he sat motionless on Benxiao.  When the rogue gradually approached the range of his bow and arrow, he slowly raised his Qianjungan.

    ??Closercloser

    "shoot!"

    When this loud shout rang out, countless arrows flew out like raindrops.

    The screams of misery continued on the battlefield, and one after another the bandits fell under the dense rain of arrows.  After a round of arrow rain stopped, another round of arrow rain flew out.

    Densely packed and endless!

    What I have to admit is that the behavior of the bandits this time is different from any before.

    Under the massive killings of arrows, these bandits today did not flinch in fear at all. One row fell, and another row rushed up.

    Layers of people died one after another, and layers of people rushed up

    Benxiao is like understanding people¡¯s thoughtsLikewise, it neighed, as if urging its master to go out as soon as possible.

    "Benxiao, Benxiao, you also understand me." Ding Yunyi patted his beloved horse and shouted: "Today the bandits are here to fight for their lives, what are you and I waiting for! All armies, kill the enemy!"

    There is no battle without first¡ª¡ªDing Huben!

    Ben Xiao rushed out first as always, followed by all the Ming Dynasty officers and soldiers!

    A bloody battle breaks out on the Tao River!

    Tens of thousands of people are on this small battlefield, washing this land with blood and piling up this battlefield with their lives.  The war horses neighed and the roar moved the sky.  The weapons glowed horribly under the sunlight.

    The golden sun shines on a silver knight.  This is the source of confidence for all Ming army soldiers!

    Benxiao was galloping back and forth in the enemy's formation, and thousands of troops were rushing among thousands of troops and horses.

    Those who have personally experienced the bloody battle of the Tao River, whether they are officers and soldiers of the Ming Dynasty or rogue bandits, will never forget this figure or this person in their lifetime:

    Ding Yunyi!

    Heads, severed limbs were constantly flying in the air under the wave of his Qianjungan, and lives were tragically taken away by his weapons.

    The three bandits rushed towards him with a cry of "Ao Ao", but the strong wind whipped up by Qian Junxi turned them into three corpses in an instant.

    He is constantly charging into the enemy formation, constantly taking lives one after another. He uses the simplest killing method to achieve the most practical effect.

    By his side.  It's Huangfu Yunjie, it's Hou Lu, it's Deng Changgui, it's Fan Xiaotian, it's those sharp riders from Taiwan.  They are ten thousand loyal and brave officers and soldiers of the Ming Dynasty!

    The roar of "kill the enemy" shook the world.  The bloody battlefield made the sun no longer bear to watch.

    Ding Yunyi's armor and face were covered with blood, and he stood majestically on this battlefield like a bloody god of war.

    The first year of high school is in a hurry, for the "rebels".  The existence of Ding Yunyi was so terrifying that he couldn't help shouting: "Liu Zongmin, aren't you known as the number one general of our rebel army? Are you afraid of Butcher Ding?"

    "Yesterday's killing, Ding Yunyi's shadow will forever be stationed in Liu Zongmin's heart.  Although he was unwilling to admit it, Liu Zongmin never took the initiative to look for Ding Yunyi from the beginning of the war.

    At this time, being provoked by Gao Yigong, Liu Zongmin gritted his teeth: "Am I afraid of Ding Yunyi?"

    The war horse galloped in the direction of Ding Yunyi, the two swords making a "wuwu" sound in his hands.

    Ding Yunyi didn't seem to see Liu Zongmin rushing towards him at all. His Thousand Army Spear stabbed at a bandit leader on the opposite side several times in succession.

    The leader of the bandit army was in a panic and was torn apart after he killed him.

    Ding Yunyi roared suddenly, and Qian Junshan slapped the leader of the bandit sideways, only to hear a shrill and frightened cry.  Half of his body actually flew up.

    Ding Yunyi then turned his horse's head and looked coldly at Liu Zongmin who rushed up: "Do you want to fight me?"

    Liu Zongmin was also shocked by this horrific killing method. He suppressed the fear in his heart: "Butcher Ding, if you kill my rebel brother, I will not be a human unless I take your life!"

    The two swords flew towards Ding Yunyi.

    Amidst the roar, Ding Yunyi's thousands of troops struck like lightning, "dinging, clanging" and the sound of weapons clashing.  The two people were completely desperate and kept swinging the weapons in their hands at each other.

    Liu Zongmin is a famous blacksmith and is extremely skilled in making weapons. The two knives in his hands are also carefully forged by him. They are not comparable to ordinary weapons. Because of this, he can withstand Ding Yunyi's thousands of troops.

    Ding Yunyi swung his sword again, and Liu Zongmin struggled to block it with both swords. In the midst of the lightning and flint, Ding Yunyi suddenly crossed his left hand, pulled out the dragon's tooth with his right hand, and swung out his sword.

    Liu Zongmin was caught off guard, and a scream came from his mouth.

    Fortunately, he escaped in time, but even so, Ryuga also cut off a large piece of meat from his leg.

    Liu Zongmin was so heartbroken that he turned his horse's head and ran away regardless of the rhetoric about killing Butcher Ding. Two of his subordinates rushed up to block Ding Yunyi.

    Ding Yunyi used his sword on his left and right, and killed two bandits one after another. He sheathed his sword, pointed his sword in the direction of Liu Zongmin's retreat and laughed, "In front of me, you are worthy of being called the number one general!"

    This knife broke Liu Zongmin¡¯s courage.

    Liu Zongmin has never been afraid of anyone, but after this battle, Ding Yunyi became his nightmare!

    "The murderer Ding Huben, the butcher Ding Yunyi"??Ding Huben, unstoppable, Ding Yunyi, a murderer!  There were rivers of blood everywhere, and mountains of corpses when the butcher came!  "

    Liu Zongmin finally understood the meaning of these words

    Liu Zongmin was wounded and defeated, which greatly dampened the morale of the bandits, and the Ming army they faced was not the officers and soldiers they had encountered in the past.

    ¡°These Ming army officers and men had high morale and were arrogant. The confidence they displayed on the battlefield to move forward and show off their power could not be easily destroyed.

    With the defeat of Liu Zongmin, Gao Yigong and Tian Jianxiu became more and more timid as they fought.  These officers and soldiers were desperate, and everyone was fighting there.

    Although the "rebels" have tried their best, in front of these 10,000 well-trained officers and soldiers, they began to waver and retreated.

    Especially in their eyes, Liu Zongmin, who was invincible, suffered such a defeat in front of Ding Yunyi. This was a huge blow to their morale.

    The contest that seemed to be evenly matched before has gradually begun to change.

    The Ming army became more and more courageous as they fought, and gradually gained control of their advantage on the field.

    Li Zicheng also saw all this.

    Liu Zongmin also lost, who else can stop Ding Yunyi?  The situation on the battlefield was already seriously unfavorable to the rebels.  Li Zicheng was a little helpless, his brows knitted together tightly.

    Man proposes, God disposes.

    I tried my best to boost morale and did everything I could, but it still didn't work. In the face of the powerful Ming army, my troops still couldn't stop it.

    Tao River, Tao River

    Liu Zongmin retreated in defeat. His bleeding had not stopped. His face was pale and ashamed. When facing Li Zicheng, he could not say a word.

    "Zong Min, don't worry about small defeats occasionally." Li Zicheng knew very well that the more times like this come, the more he has to comfort his subordinates.

    "King Chuang, it's my incompetence." Liu Zongmin has completely lost his original arrogance and lowered his head: "Ding Yunyi is really too fierce"

    Li Zicheng nodded silently, and his eyes fell on the battlefield again.

    On the battlefield where the sound of killing was overwhelming, soldiers fighting bloody battles could be seen everywhere.  Those piles and clusters of people crowded together are making every effort with their lives.

    However, Li Zicheng's team has begun to lose.

    Under the hacking and killing of the Ming army soldiers, the "rebels" fell one by one, and the rogue bandits lost their lives one by one.

    Among these people, the most dazzling star is undoubtedly the bloody God of War whose silver armor has been dyed red with blood:

    Ding Yunyi!

    Shaking his head helplessly, Li Zicheng sighed: "Retreat!"

    This order was equivalent to giving the greatest relief to the rogue bandits, and the rogue bandits began to retreat on a large scale.

    But at this moment, seeing the rogue bandits retreating, Ding Yunyi suddenly shouted: "If we don't drive the rogue bandits out of the Tao River today, will we still wait for them to come back? Follow me!"

    Ding Yunyi went crazy again, and these Ming army soldiers also went crazy along with their general!

    I only saw countless Ming troops chasing after the rogues like ducks, chasing them desperately.

    Li Zicheng's subordinates were, after all, bandits who had never received any training. They could be inspired to have confidence, but once the battlefield situation was seriously unfavorable, their psychology would collapse.

    These bandits were running in all directions, shouting and screaming. Behind them were enemies like wolves and tigers.

    It was in chaos, everything was in chaos. When Li Zicheng gave the order to retreat, he never thought that Ding Yunyi would take advantage of the situation to cover up and kill him.

    At this time, the situation on the battlefield turned into a defeated bandit army running desperately, but behind them were hordes of Ming troops.

    "King Chuang, we can't do it anymore, we can't do it anymore." Gao Yigong and Tian Jianxiu ran over with panic on their faces: "Brothers are all in chaos, in chaos. King Chuang, we will protect you and fight out."

    "I will still fight, I will still fight!" Although Li Zicheng was determined to escape, he must not show his fear in front of his subordinates.

    Tian Jianxiu and Gao Yigong ignored him, "Brothers, hurry up and protect King Chuang!"

    Li Zicheng seemed to hear loud laughter, and seemed to see the invincible figure in the laughter:

    The bloody god of war¡ª¡ªDing Yunyi!  (This siteyour support is my greatest motivation.)

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 313 Fighting to the Death to Surprise the Thief!  !  !

    In the Battle of Taohe, Li Zicheng was completely defeated.

    After Li Zicheng's defeat, Ding Yunyi not only did not withdraw his troops, but pursued him relentlessly, which also caused Li Zicheng's troops to suffer even heavier losses.

    "In front were the defeated bandits, and behind them were the Ming troops who were chasing after them. They were like a pack of wolves chasing a tiger, killing the bandits until they complained in agony.

    Li Zicheng was driven out of control several times and wanted to turn back and fight to the death with the officers and soldiers, but his subordinates tried hard to persuade him not to do so.  Since the beginning of the army, although Li Zicheng has suffered defeats, he has never been defeated as badly as he is now.

    After running to Minzhou, Li Zicheng breathed a sigh of relief.

    But where else can you run?  Ding Yunyi's pursuers will soon arrive.

    "How many more people are there?" Li Zicheng asked breathlessly.

    "About 30,000 people."

    Gao Yigong's answer made Li Zicheng take a breath.  Thirty thousand people?  Only 30,000 of his 70,000-strong army are left?

    "King Chuang, many were killed by Ding Yunyi in the Tao River. Along the way, many were separated. There were also some brothers who left without saying goodbye" Gao Yigong was helpless: "Even, there are many  Brother Lai, who was the first to start the uprising with us, also quietly ran away"

    Li Zicheng¡¯s eyes were filled with confusion.

    A disastrous defeat, such a disastrous defeat.  What¡¯s the next step?  Where to go?  Ding Yunyi was chasing after him closely. If he didn't completely defeat him, he wouldn't give up.

    "King Chuang, I have an idea." Gao Yigong, who had always been relied upon by Li Zicheng as his think tank, said in a low voice.

    "Oh. What can I do?" At this time, Li Zicheng was already like a beast in trouble.

    Gao Yigong pointed to Minzhou: "King Chuang can lead an army and prepare for a decisive battle with Ding Yunyi in Minzhou. Tian Jianxiu and I will each lead an army to ambush on the left and right until Ding Yunyi catches up. King Chuang can be in front.  If you resist with all your might, and then attack with both left and right wings, you will definitely be able to defeat Ding Yunyi!"

    Li Zicheng was immediately overjoyed: "Okay, you are indeed my think tank. Just do this."

    In Minzhou, Li Zicheng had no escape.  He put down a bag and waited for Ding Yunyi's arrival.

    And when the battle flags of the Ming Dynasty appeared in Minzhou and looking at those Ming army soldiers with great momentum, Li Zicheng still felt a little panicked for no reason

    The war drums "rumbling" sounded.  Li Zicheng looked around at his men and said loudly: "Brothers, we arrived here from the Tao River, and there is no place to go. This is either the place where Butcher Ding died, or where we are buried. Today, I will lead  You and Butcher Ding fight to the death, brothers, do you dare!"

    "Chuang King! Chuang King!! Chuang King!!!"

    The bandits shouted loudly.

    "Brothers!" Li Zicheng raised his sword high and pointed forward: "Kill!"

    "kill¡ª¡ª"

    The sleeping land of Minzhou was awakened.

    Today.  She will witness a tragic fight taking place in front of her eyes

    The flag of "Brave and Loyal Tiger Guards" is still flying in the center of the Ming army, and Ding Yunyi, the most famous general who is riding Benxiao and holding the gun of a thousand troops, is still at the front of the team!

    This is a battlefield of blood and fire, a battle of life and death.

    When the clash of weapons and the shouts of soldiers resound across this land, the tragic war will begin in a tragic way, and then  And then it ends in a tragic way

    The battlefield can only be washed clean with blood; the victory can only be determined with blood in war.

    Whether it is the Ming army or the bandits, every life will eventually fall on the battlefield. This land stained red with blood will still whimper with sadness many, many years later.

    War is the only thing that can bring to mankind!

    Countless soldiers were fighting there, and one life after another was lost in the screams.  They fought one after another and fought bloody battles.

    Will anyone remember them?  It does now, but as the years go by, people will gradually forget what happened here

    As soon as he will become a bone, from ancient times to the present, it is all true.

    Ding Yunyi is still as brave as ever. His war horse, his treasure, and the sword hanging on his waist are all sources of confidence for the Ming army soldiers.

    Beside him, lay the corpses of countless enemies, and a river of blood was flowing quietly on the battlefield.

    The murderer Ding Huben, the butcher Ding Yunyi!

    The rogue bandits now understand the meaning of these words very clearly.  They have also worked hard and worked togetherDing Yunyi tried to kill him, but under the powerful attack of Qian Junshan, blood spattered and limbs flew everywhere.

    Suddenly, trumpets sounded loudly all around, and countless battle flags with "Chuang" written on them appeared.

    "Deputy Town, ambush!" Huangfu Yunjie came running quickly.

    Countless bandits appeared in all directions, with war flags fluttering, covering the mountains and plains, swarming towards here.

    The sudden appearance of the ambush alarmed the originally vigorous Ming army, but the morale of the rogue bandits was greatly boosted. Li Zicheng shouted loudly: "The officers and soldiers are in ambush, brothers, the time has come to kill Ding Butcher!"

    The group of thieves burst into earth-shaking cheers, and the situation was reversed in an instant!

    There are bandits everywhere, front, left, and right. The best way for the Ming army now is to retreat immediately.

    "Hulu, Fan Xiaotian!" Ding Yunyi suddenly said loudly.

    "exist!"

    Ding Yunyi pointed his finger to the left and right: "Our army is in ambush. Each of you has three thousand soldiers waiting for you. Can we resist for half an hour?"

    ¡°Yes!¡± they both said without thinking.

    Ding Yunyi said sternly: "There is no need to be afraid of the bandits setting up an ambush! Huangfu Yunjie, Deng Changgui, and Cao Jiuwen, the three of you each lead 500 troops and constantly clash with the enemy formations on both sides of the front. The rest of you will follow me and attack the central army directly!"

    At the critical moment, Ding Yunyi adopted the simplest and most violent method:

    Regardless of the two wings, fight to the death against the sudden thieves and capture Li Zicheng's central army!

    Ding Huben's bravery instantly reunited the morale of the Ming army soldiers. There was only one thought in their hearts.  Ding Huben was not afraid, so where did their fear come from?

    There is a place for Ding Huben.  Victory is guaranteed!

    "Fight the thief with all your might and kill the leader of the thief!"

    Ding Yunyi¡¯s loud shout.  Thousands of Ming troops followed behind him, rushing straight towards the direction of the rogue central army without fear of death.

    A large number of bandits rushed up, with swords and guns raised. Ding Yunyi shouted sternly: "I am Ding Yunyi, who dares to stop me!"

    Ding Yunyi¡ª¡ªDing Huben!

    The shock of having a bandit in this name is really great.

    The majestic general was wrapped in the smoke and dust rolled up by Ben Xiao.  Stab out and put away like lightning.  Thousands of troops were thrust out and retracted again, sweeping away everything around them.

    Ding Huben¡ª¡ªDing Yunyi!

    An arrow flew past Ding Yunyi's cheek, but Ding Yunyi felt no pain at all.  He urged Benxiao to fly continuously An arrow flew and pierced Ding Yunyi's chest. Ding Yunyi broke the arrow shaft with his backhand, urging Benxiao to run like flying

    The bandits were stunned and stunned.  What kind of person is this!

    Dozens of bandits rushed up, screaming wildly, trying to stop Ding Yunyi.

    Ding Yunyi's roar shook the earth, and thousands of troops swept away. Several bandits flew up in response. Ding Yunyi stabbed down again, and then lifted it up with all his strength. A body that was still screaming and struggling was actually lifted high by him.

    He waved hard.  The body flew towards the group of bandits, and when it hit the ground hard, it had turned into a corpse.

    Just when the bandits were stunned, Qian Junshan swung his sword fiercely again and hit a bandit on the head hard.

    "Plop¡ª¡ª" sound.

    The brain is flying.

    "Oh my God!" Finally, one of the bandits couldn't bear it anymore and let out a scream of terror, threw away the weapon in his hand and turned around and ran away.

    ?This way, it seems to have sent a signal.  The group of bandits turned around and ran as madly as their companion, not even willing to take another look at the battlefield.

    Terrible, really terrible, what kind of person is this!

    "Block! Block!" Liu Zongmin, who was injured and protecting Li Zicheng, shouted loudly.

    However, his shouts could not stop the fleeing subordinates at all.

    Li Zicheng was also completely stupid.  He was not like this during the defeat of Taohe, but this time the shock to him was really great.

    It was obvious that an ambush had been set up to surround Ding Yunyi, but who would have thought that Ding Yunyi would suddenly respond with such a direct and violent attack.

    The subordinates in front of him couldn't stop Ding Yunyi at all.

    Under the leadership of Ding Yunyi, the soldiers of the Ming Army were as powerful as mad tigers and unstoppable.

    A Ming soldier was stabbed in the chest, and blood kept pouring out, but he roared and stabbed the knife into the heart of the bandit who stabbed him.

    When the bandit died in front of him, the Ming soldier said arrogantly: "I am Ding Huben's subordinate, don't you know?"

    WhenAfter saying this, his body suddenly fell down.

    I¡ª¡ªam¡ª¡ªDing Huben¡¯s subordinate!

    When these words came out of the mouths of these Ming army soldiers, they had become an invincible force!

    On the left and right wings, the three thousand Ming army soldiers led by Hou Lu and Fan Xiaotian were also like crazy tigers, resisting the thieves on both wings.  Here they built a copper wall and an iron wall built with flesh and blood to block the enemy's attacks again and again.

    Fight!  All the Ming army officers and soldiers were working hard there!

    Ding Yunyi worked hard to get closer to Li Zicheng. There were fewer and fewer enemies who dared to stop him

    Li Zicheng¡¯s team was clearly visible, and Ding Yunyi suddenly shouted:

    "Li Zicheng!"

    Li Zicheng made an action:

    He turned his horse and ran away!

    Ding Yunyi was afraid of killing not only the bandits, but also Li Zicheng!  The action he made was completely a subconscious conditioned reaction.

    "Protect King Chuang!" Liu Zongmin shouted loudly, regardless of the pain in his legs and his fear of Ding Yunyi, he waved his swords to block Ding Yunyi desperately.

    It¡¯s chaos, the bandits are completely in chaos.  It was originally an ambush, but now it's completely chaotic.

    Ding Yunyi had no intention of killing Li Zicheng, but when he saw him fleeing, he did not pursue him. He hacked the two bandits to death and pointed his finger at Liu Zongmin: "Aren't you going to protect your King Chuang?"

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Pegasus, and then he led his army on the two left wings to charge out.

    Liu Zongmin was at a loss and stared blankly He swore that he would rather meet millions of Ming troops again than face Ding Yunyi alone again

    "Li Zicheng ran away, Li Zicheng ran away!"

    Such cries began to ring out on the battlefield.

    Those rogue bandits who were still fighting on the battlefield suddenly became confused when they heard such calls from all over the mountains and plains.

    King Chuang ran away?  Did King Chuang who commanded them really escape?  Once you have such an idea, your momentum suddenly fades away.

    "Kill the thief! Kill the thief!"

    Those Ming army generals took advantage of the situation and shouted.

    With a "pounce" sound, a hidden arrow flew towards the face and hit Cao Jiuwen's left eye. Cao Jiuwen screamed miserably, pulled out the arrow with his eyeballs attached, roared repeatedly, and then slashed at the rebel army on the opposite side desperately.  go.

    The thieves and soldiers had no fighting spirit and scattered in all directions.  The Ming army launched a massive killing spree, and the victory of the Minzhou battle was decided!

    In the battle of Minzhou, Li Zicheng set up an ambush, pitting 30,000 men against 10,000 men. However, he never expected that such a careful arrangement would be broken by Ding Yunyi alone.

    Fight to the death to break out the thief and kill the leader of the thief!

    Faced with Ding Yunyi's simple and violent killing method, the rogue bandits were defeated again after the Battle of Taohe River.

    You can see corpses everywhere, you can see fleeing bandits everywhere, you can see prisoners everywhere.  In the Battle of Minzhou, the Ming army commanded by Ding Yunyi beheaded more than 3,000 people and captured more than 8,000 people.

    Li Zicheng¡¯s army is in ruins!

    When the last knife was swung, when the last gun was thrust out, everything calmed down.

    The wind is dancing, the war flag is fluttering, and the sky and earth are filled with blood.

    "General, Cao Jiuwen is dying."

    Huangfu Yunjie brought bad news to Ding Yunyi.

    He hurriedly came to Cao Jiuwen. The general with only one eye left was already dying. His body was covered with stab wounds and arrow wounds. When he saw Ding Yunyi, a smile appeared on his face:

    "General, I didn't have any ambitions since I was a child. When I came to the army, I just wanted to earn a living. Step by step, I walked to the garrison position. I thought that this would be the end of my life, but I didn't expect that I met the general. Only then did I know  It was all for nothing in the past. Although Cao died, he died without regrets. It was worth it to fight side by side with the general. General, I will go. I hope that the general and his brothers will continue to fight bravely.  I have no regrets.¡±

    Ding Yunyi nodded silently.

    "Kill the thief! Kill the thief!" Cao Jiuwen shouted twice and died.

    All victories were obtained with the blood of these loyal and brave soldiers. Perhaps Cao Jiuwen never thought that he could be as brave as he is today, but he met Ding Yunyi.

    He knows that there is another way to live in this world, and he knows that there is also the word fearlessness in this world.  So he died with a smile on his face.

    Ding Yunyi stood up slowly, and he found that all the soldiers were looking at him.  He slowly, slowly raised the Qianjunshan in his hand.

    "Ding??êÚ!  Ding Huben!  !  Ding Huben!  !  !  "

    That earth-shaking cry came from the mouths of the soldiers of the Ming army and lasted forever in the sky of this land!  (This siteyour support is my greatest motivation.)

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 314 The Last Eighteen People

    During World War II in Taohe and Minzhou, Li Zicheng was forced into a desperate situation!

    Ding Yunyi was still chasing after him, and Hong Chengchou also deployed troops everywhere at the right time, forcing Li Zicheng to have only one place to go:

    Tongguan!

    "The rebels can be destroyed." After hearing the news of Ding Yunyi's successive victories in Taohe and Minzhou, Hong Chengchou breathed a long sigh of relief: "Ding Yunyi wiped out countless enemies in the Taohe and Minzhou World War II, and Li Zicheng was in chaos and fled in a hurry to  Tongguan, I set up an ambush in Tongguan, and Li Zicheng can¡¯t fly!¡±

    "Congratulations to the Commander-in-Chief, congratulations to the Commander-in-Chief!"

    "There is nothing to congratulate. I will be a little happy after I capture Li Zicheng alive." Although Hong Chengchou said so, the joy on his face could not be concealed: "When that time comes, it is also thanks to the great blessing of the Holy One!"

    As he spoke, his face straightened: "Everyone, the time has come to defeat the thief. Everyone, I decided to set up an ambush in the south of Tongguan, and just wait for Li Zicheng to get in. This time, it is enough not to fight, and the battle will be successful!"

    "yes!"

    "Commander Commander, do you want to urgently send Ding Yunyi here?"

    "Ding Yunyi?" Hong Chengchou pondered for a moment, and then slowly shook his head: "No, no need. He has made great contributions. If he continues like this, I am afraid that there will be no credit for our officers and soldiers in the Central Plains. Let Ding Yunyi do it for him  Just stay there."

    With the end of the Taohe and Minzhou battles, the end of Li Zicheng's rogue bandits has quietly come

    For Li Zicheng, although he knew that Tongguan was an extremely dangerous place, Ding Yunyi's pursuers were behind him.  And the officers and soldiers who came from all directions had already plunged him into a desperate situation.

    Except Tongguan.  He has nowhere else to go.

    Gao Yigong, Tian Jianxiu, Liu Zongmin and other subordinates watched Li Zicheng sighing all night long, but there was nothing they could do.  Now.  The "Rebels" have reached their most difficult stage.

    Li Zicheng¡¯s eyes were always fixed on the march map. He moved away after a long while and sighed: "I know it is a place of death, but I have to go. The life and death of our rebel army depends on it."

    "King Chuang, our rebel army will not be defeated." Tian Jianxiu said at the side: "Since we have followed King Chuang, our rebel army has gone through many storms in the south and north, and today's small setback is nothing.  What?"

    Li Zicheng forced a smile.

    Yes, it¡¯s a small setback.  Small setbacks out of the 70,000-strong army, now there are only more than 10,000 people left after "minor" setbacks

    But in front of them, behind them, to their left and to their right were hundreds of thousands of officers and soldiers

    If Tongguan is no longer possible, where should they go?  Li Zicheng felt confused

    ?¡­

    In the 10th year of Chongzhen, Ding Yunyi, the deputy general of Ming Dynasty, the deputy general of Taiwan, the guardian of the army, and the general of the country, led his army to fight with the bandit leader Li Zicheng in Taohe and Minzhou, and dealt Li Zicheng heavy blows. Li Zicheng's 70,000 troops were defeated in successive  After the disastrous defeat, the number dropped sharply to 10,000.

    ¡°Before it was Zhang Xianzhong, now it is Li Zicheng.  The rogue bandits that were once rampant were severely weakened by the constant attacks of officers and soldiers, especially Ding Yunyi's outstanding attack. The problem of rogue bandits that had brought disaster to the Ming Dynasty finally saw the possibility of a solution.

    And when Li Zicheng led the remaining defeated generals to Tongguan, his nightmare still appeared.

    The ambush troops commanded by generals such as Hong Chengchou and Sun Chuanting rushed out and surrounded Li Zicheng.  The thieves are in chaos.

    Li Zicheng led his army to rush left and right, but could not open a gap. At this time, the encirclement of officers and soldiers was getting tighter and tighter, and there were fewer and fewer soldiers around Li Zicheng.

    The most critical time has arrived!

    When the battle reached night, under the continuous attacks by the officers and soldiers, there were only less than 2,000 people left around Li Zicheng.  Once daybreak arrives, their fate is irreversible.

    Li Zicheng was completely desperate

    "King Chuang, I'm ready!" Liu Zongmin limped in.

    "What are you ready for?" Li Zicheng didn't understand what he meant.

    Gao Yigong said from the side: "The situation is critical now. I discussed it with Zong Min and Jian Xiu, and divided the army into two. We pretended to break out to the northwest along the way to attract the attention of the officers and soldiers. On the other side, we will  Several people protected King Chuang and broke out to the southeast. "

    Li Zicheng was startled, and then he understood that this was the best way to get out of the current predicament, but in front of these subordinates, he absolutely could not show his impatient mood. He said seriously: "How can this be unreasonable? How can you do it for my own safety?  And sacrifice so many brothers? You go ahead, I will never do this and live in an ignoble way!"

    &nbsp; "King Chuang!" Tian Jianxiu said loudly: "The world can be without us, but it can't be without King Chuang! King Chuang, now the defeat has been determined. If you keep the green hills, you are not afraid of running out of firewood. As long as King Chuang can stand out.  , we have the possibility of making a comeback!¡±

    "King Chuang!" Several subordinates shouted: "King Chuang, please break out of the encirclement!"

    What Li Zicheng wanted was this effect. He let out a long sigh and stamped his foot bitterly: "That's all, that's all. I will wash away the hatred today. Since you insist on me doing this, how dare I let down my brothers?"  What is your intention? Send an order and break out!¡±

    Everyone was happy to see Li Zicheng finally agree.

    A breakout quietly began

    The siege battle directed by Hong Chengchou personally surrounded the rogue bandits with almost no way to escape.  The only thing that is beneficial to Li Zicheng is that the two thousand people who have never dispersed are still around Li Zicheng. They are all soldiers of the so-called old camp of rogue bandits. Their loyalty to Li Zicheng is unmatched by others.

    They were also willing to use their lives to protect Li Zicheng and rush out.

    It was night, trumpets suddenly sounded from the northwest, torches were bright, and countless bandits rushed towards the northwest camp of the officers and soldiers.

    The person guarding here is Sun Chuanting, the famous general of the Ming Dynasty!

    He had already expected that the desperate bandits would inevitably choose to break out at night, so the camp was fully prepared.  But after the bandits began to break through, countless arrows flew out like raindrops.

    Groups of bandits fell to the arrows.  But these bandits were determined and a lot of them died.  Then another batch rushed up.  They came here to fight for their lives and exchange their lives for Li Zicheng's.

    The attention of each battalion of officers and soldiers was completely attracted by this, and a large number of officers and soldiers began to gather towards the northwest.

    Li Zicheng¡¯s opportunity has arrived!

    More than 300 people gathered around Li Zicheng. Liu Zongmin on horseback shouted loudly: "King Chuang, please give the order!"

    Li Zicheng nodded, and Liu Zongmin drew out his swords: "Brothers, fight your way out and protect King Chuang and kill him!"

    With that said, he was the first to rush out.

    "Kill! Kill!"

    More than three hundred bandits made the same call and rushed toward the southeast.

    Gao Yigong and Tian Jianxiuyi protected Li Zicheng on both sides: "King Chuang. Let's go!"

    The real breakout begins!

    Liu Zongmin wielded his two swords and rushed to the front. As long as the person standing in front of him was not Ding Yunyi, he was not afraid of anyone.

    Liu Zongmin and the three hundred bandits had already risked their lives. They roared "Aoao" and took advantage of the careless moment of the officers and soldiers in the southeast to rush in front of them.

    The officers and soldiers thought that the rogue bandits had broken through in the northwest, and did not expect that they would suddenly appear here. They were caught off guard and fell into chaos.

    And Liu Zongmin also performed extremely bravely.  The two knives kept swinging down, and it was unknown how many officers and soldiers were killed.

    Blood Road was gradually killed, and Li Zicheng, who was protected by Gao Yigong and Tian Jianxiu, also arrived.  Liu Zongmin shouted while slashing: "Let's go, King Chuang, let's go!"

    The officers and soldiers who had stabilized their position gradually surrounded them. Li Zicheng did not dare to be careless and rushed towards the gap

    ?¡­

    The darkness dispersed, and the morning sun shone on the earth.

    Li Zicheng was in a panic and did not choose a way out.  He ran all the way and didn't know how far he ran before he stopped. Suddenly Liu Zongmin's voice came from behind: "King Chuang, wait for me!"

    Hearing Liu Zongmin¡¯s voice, Li Zicheng stopped quickly. When Liu Zongmin caught up, Li Zicheng was surprised to find that he was the only one.

    "Where are the brothers?"

    "It's allall goneI'm the only one standing out"

    Li Zicheng felt dizzy and almost fell off his horse.

    He looked around and saw that there were only eighteen people left including himself.  Seventy thousand troops, a total of seventy thousand troops, and there are only eighteen people here.

    Li Zicheng stared blankly, trembling all over.

    "Chuang Wang"

    Li Zicheng waved his hand: "Don't call me Chuang Wang anymore. The team has dispersed, the people's hearts have dispersed, and everyone has dispersed. Either surrender the officers and soldiers, or surrender to Zhang Xianzhong and Luo Rucai."

    "King Chuang!" Gao Yigong's voice suddenly rose: "How can an accidental setback make King Chuang feel discouraged? I heard that although Chu has three households, Qin must be destroyed if Chu is defeated. Now there are seventeen of my people around King Chuang, so why bother?  What are you worried about? Seventeen of us will live and die with King Chuang. We will never let him down. Please Chuang.?Cheer up!  "

    "Please cheer up King Chuang!" the sixteen people said together.

    Li Zicheng cheered up and said: "I, Li Zicheng, am so virtuous and capable that I dare to win the favor of all my brothers. No matter whether we are alive or dead, our brothers will be together in life and death. Now we have nowhere to go. My thoughts are  Hide in Shangluo Mountain, accumulate strength, make a comeback, and fight to the death with the officers and soldiers! "

    "Gather your strength, make a comeback, and fight to the death with the officers and soldiers!"

    "Let's go, brothers, to Shangluo Mountain!"

    Li Zicheng made such a call

    ?¡­

    After Li Zicheng failed, he fled to Shangluo Mountain. At this time, another giant bandit, Zhang Xianzhong, was also forced to face a choice.

    Zhang Xianzhong, who was defeated miserably by Ding Yunyi, fled all the way into Hubei and hid in Gucheng, echoing Luo Rucai in Yunyang.

    At this moment, the appeasement messenger sent by Xiong Wencan arrived.

    Xiong Wencan originally did not want to fight Zhang Xianzhong. The reason why he was appointed as the prime minister of the five provinces is that there is a story that is not sure whether it is true or not.

    Xiong Wencan, the then Governor of Guangdong and Guangxi, had just returned home and before he took off his official uniform, he saw a man walking into the house and shouting: "Master Xiong, what are you doing here?"

    Xiong Wencan was stunned for a moment, then bowed and replied: "It turns out it's Eunuch Li who's arrived. To be honest, I'm just going to observe the sentiments of the people. No, I've just put on my official uniform."

    Eunuch Li extended his thumbs up and praised: "Master Xiong is really the pillar of the country."

    Xiong Wencan hurriedly waved his hands and said: "Where, where, for my great tomorrow, for the people of the great Ming Dynasty, what I, Xiong Wencan, have done are nothing, they are not worth mentioning." After speaking, he looked at Eunuch Li and said:

    "My father-in-law is looking for me, is there something important?"

    Eunuch Li nodded and said, "Yes, something is bothering Mr. Xiong." After speaking, he sat down and continued, "It's difficult for the emperor to handle it." Then he let out a long sigh.

    It turns out that Eunuch Li is a personal eunuch of Chongzhen, and he came here to buy pearls on orders.  But now is the time when the war is in chaos and the bandits are out. Anyone who dares to claim that he has a treasure is seeking death!  So things were very difficult.  Seeing that the date of returning to Beijing was getting closer, I heard that Xiong Wencan had many rare treasures hidden in his home, so he came to ask for help.

    Xiong Wencan's eyes widened after hearing this, and he shouted: "Although I, Xiong Wencan, don't have great talents, I am full of passion and ready to sacrifice for the country. Since my father-in-law mentioned these treasures, let me tell my father-in-law the truth and don't even think about touching them!"  It¡¯s all the military pay I prepared. Father-in-law, you don¡¯t know that it¡¯s been so many years since the royal officials had finished dividing the military pay before they left the capital. I had no choice but to store these jewels despite being accused of being a corrupt official.  I really don¡¯t understand, now that the Qing soldiers are watching from outside, and Zhang Xianzhong and Li Zicheng are bandits inside, the emperor can¡¯t find a way to solve these things, so what else can he do to get pearls.¡±

    After saying that, he sat on the chair angrily.

    Eunuch Li didn't say a word, he laughed, suddenly stood up and shouted loudly: "Xiong Wencan, take the order!"

    Xiong Wencan was startled and fell to his knees.  Eunuch Li took out the imperial edict and read out: "By God's blessing, the emperor summons Xiong Wencan to be appointed Minister of the Ministry of War and Prime Minister of Military Affairs of the five provinces. This is your honor!"

    Xiong Wencan¡¯s eyes immediately went straight after hearing this.  This is so unexpected. What's going on?  Eunuch Li smiled slightly and then told the reason.

    Since Emperor Chongzhen ascended the throne, his life has been very uncomfortable.  He knew that the Ming Dynasty was now in turmoil.  I originally counted on the big shots in the DPRK to help me, but who knew that these big shots formed cliques and fought openly and secretly. One group will sue that group today, and the other group will sue this group tomorrow.  If you don't cause trouble, it will be a high-profile event.  Chongzhen had no choice but to send a few caring eunuchs to several local officials with good reputations. They said they were purchasing supplies for the court, but in fact they all had the imperial edict in mind. As long as they were sure they were sincere.  For serving the country, the imperial edict was read out on the spot and promoted.

    The next day Eunuch Li returned to Beijing to resume his duties. Since the new governor of Guangdong and Guangxi had not yet been appointed, Xiong Wencan stayed temporarily.

    The imperial edict arrived as soon as it was said, but after Xiong Wencan received the edict, he was so shocked that his face turned ashen.

    It turns out that although Chongzhen gave him the seal of "Shang Shu of the Ministry of War and Prime Minister of Military Affairs of the Five Provinces", he did not let him go to the capital. Instead, he went straight to Nanyang to wipe out the rebel Zhang Xianzhong!  (This siteyour support is my greatest motivation.)

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 315: Chief Soldier

    What can we do if there is an imperial edict?

    Xiong Wencan regretted so much that his intestines turned green.  That day I felt sorry for the jewelry and pretending to be an upright official.  This time, I put my life in the ghost judge's pocket.  For a moment, Xiong Wencan scratched his head and head anxiously, and suddenly his eyes lit up.  My heart said, rather than die, I would rather pretend to be a fool.  Maybe if Banzai gets angry, he can spare me this errand.  Thinking of this, Xiong Wencan grabbed the pen in his hand and wrote a memorial to Chongzhen.  This is one of the famous passages in history: "Five Difficulties and Four Impossibles".

    A few days later, the memorial flew to the capital.  After reading it, Chongzhen almost pulled out a few strands of his beard.  What is this thing called: "In ancient times, those who used military force always chose the right time to attack."

    You don¡¯t send troops, but if Zhang Xianzhong does, are we all waiting to be stabbed?  There is also this: "What worries thieves is food. You can burn the food from Hunan and other five provinces. The thieves will be defeated."

    What a genius! The thieves were defeated, but the people in the five provinces also starved to death!  Chongzhen was so angry that he ordered: Xiong Wencan, stop pretending to be a grandson for me!  If you can't kill Zhang Xianzhong, I'll chop your head off!

    Xiong Wencan almost burst into tears after receiving the imperial edict, so he had no choice but to comply.

    On the way, the first thing Xiong Wencan did was to spend a lot of money to recruit two thousand firearms soldiers to serve as his own bodyguard.  Then he invited a fortune teller known as the "Dongshan Immortal" to tell his fortune.

    The fortune teller told him that "if noble people help, thieves will be defeated".

    This fortune teller is really accurate, Xiong Wencan¡¯s noble man has indeed arrived:

    Ding Yunyi!

    Ding Yunyi fought fiercely one after another.  Zhang Xianzhong was killed almost to death and was forced to hide in Gucheng.  But what Ding Yunyi said to Xiong Wencan came into play again:

    "It is better to suppress than to appease"!

    Xiong Wencan decided to "care" Zhang Xianzhong.

    And this.  But he hit it off with Zhang Xianzhong.

    Zhang Xianzhong was so worried that he wanted to hit the wall.  Suddenly I heard an envoy coming with a letter to persuade him to surrender.  Zhang Xianzhong rolled his eyes and remembered the stories Mr. Lang once told him.  So he let the visitor in, bluffed for a while, and then plucked up the courage to put forward two conditions:

    You may not disband or disband my team.  If you agree, I will surrender!

    Originally, Zhang Xianzhong had no illusions about the conditions he proposed. Who would have thought that in less than two days, the messenger would bring Xiong Wencan¡¯s answer: Agree to the conditions proposed by Zhang Xianzhong!

    Zhang Xianzhong felt relieved.

    Zhou Yu could have Huang Gai trick Cao Cao into defeating him.  Tang Sai'er was able to use false surrender to defeat the officers and soldiers sent by Emperor Yongle. Now, in the most difficult time, he could also rely on false surrender to gain a breathing space for himself.

    After agreeing to surrender, Zhang Xianzhong distributed 40,000 troops in the suburbs of Gucheng, his headquarters.  It is divided into four battalions, each led by a general.  During the rest period, grass was gathered to store grain, weapons were built, troops were recruited, and soldiers were trained.  Zhang Xianzhong also continued to ask Mr. Lang to lecture him on "The Art of War", sum up experiences and lessons, and wait for the opportunity to make a comeback.

    Of course, Xiong Wencan never imagined that Zhang Xianzhong was pretending to surrender.

    But no matter what, Zhang Xianzhong surrendered and Li Zicheng suffered a disastrous defeat.  The troops were almost completely lost. When the news reached the capital, there was great joy both inside and outside the court.

    Ding Yunyi, Ding Yunyi again!

    Every time Ding Yunyi appears, it always brings surprises to everyone.  Every time Ding Yunyi comes, he always brings victory to the court again and again!

    First, Gao Yingxiang was captured alive by him, and then Zhang Xianzhong and Li Zicheng were defeated by him one after another. He accounted for almost half of the credit for the Central Plains being able to be pacified.

    Beijing.  Ding Yunyi's name is being sung everywhere.

    Of course, there is also Yang Sichang who proposed the strategy of "four positives, six corners, and ten sides of the net".

    Yang Sichang felt proud at this moment, not only because he proposed the strategy of "four righteousnesses and six corners, and ten sides of the net", but more importantly, he used the right person. It was this person who completely "killed the rebels"  "pacified":

    Ding Yunyi!

    You are so proud of yourself. Even when facing Emperor Chongzhen, Yang Sichang was full of praise: "Your Majesty, although I proposed 'four righteousnesses, six corners, and ten sides of the net' this time, Ding Yunyi's contribution cannot be attributed to him."  Annihilation. This man is decisive in killing and defeating giants like Zhang Xianzhong and Li Zicheng. He is really my best general in the Ming Dynasty!"

    Emperor Chongzhen was in a good mood after the bandits were wiped out: "Yes, I said that day, if the court was grateful to people like Ding Xiangwen, why would it have to worry about bandits? Rewards, big rewards! Promotion, I want to be promoted  His official!"

    "Your Majesty, Ding Yunyi is already the deputy general. If he is promoted, he will be the commander-in-chief." Wang Chengen reminded at the side.

    &nbsp; "General Soldier? He should be the General Soldier." Chongzhen said with a smile: "Yang Sichang, what do you think?"

    Yang Sichang hurriedly said: "Your Majesty, although Ding Yunyi is a little younger, he is brave and resourceful. What is even more rare is that he is loyal to the court. He has made such great achievements this time. It would be unreasonable not to promote him."  ¡±

    Wang Chengen coughed, but Chongzhen, who was in a good mood, smiled and said: "Wang Chengen, I know that you are also loyal to me, but then, you should read these two notes first."

    After saying that, he clicked on the two folds placed on the case.

    Wang Chengen carefully held it up. One was from Zhang Kentang, the governor of Fujian, and the other was from Lu Qicheng, the supervisor sent by the emperor to Taiwan.

    "Both excerpts, without exception, talked about how Ding Yunyi fulfilled his duties and how he was loyal to the emperor and the court.

    Especially in Lu Qicheng's excerpt, it is said that Taiwan's difficulties are far beyond words, but even in such difficult circumstances, Ding Yunyi still wanted to share the troubles for the court, and he did not hesitate to sell his property and live for a few years.  One hundred thousand victims lost their lives.

    In this book, Ding Yunyi is more than just a loyal minister?  He is simply the most loyal person of all time.

    Wang Chengen never expected that Lu Qicheng's evaluation of Ding Yunyi in the booklet would be so high, so he gradually felt relieved.

    ¡°After all, I was not wrong about Ding Yunyi, and Ding Yunyi was still loyal to the court.

    "Pass the decree." Chongzhen thought for a moment: "Jin Ding Yunyi is the commander-in-chief of Fujian. He is also a hussar general and a guard. But" Chongzhen thought for a moment: "Let him  Stationed in Taiwan and Penghu, those matters in Fujian should still be taken care of by Zhang Kentang and Zheng Zhilong"

    Although Chongzhen Duoding Yunyi no longer had the previous suspicion, he was still on guard against him.  There is a dignified Fujian general, but he only has jurisdiction over Taiwan and Penghu. The scope is not as large as that of a deputy general like Zheng Zhilong. It is actually clear what is going on.

    Except for the eunuchs around you, even the ministers you trust.  Chongzhen would also be more careful and guarded.

    But no matter what, at least the youngest general soldier in the history of Ming Dynasty was born:

    Ding Yunyi!

    ??From a ninth-grade patrol inspector to a dignified commander-in-chief.  Ding Yunyi climbed to this position in the shortest time.  It was a miracle for everyone.

    "Zhang Xianzhong and Li Zicheng are at peace, and the Central Plains can probably be settled." Chongzhen changed the topic from rogue bandits: "Today Lu Xiang was promoted to the capital, and the border is tight. I am thinking of transferring Ding Yunyi to the border  .¡±

    Yang Sichang and Wang Chengen looked at each other in confusion. How come the emperor suddenly changed his mind and wanted to drag Ding Yunyi to the border again?  He went from Taiwan to the Central Plains, and then from the Central Plains to the border. Is there only one Ding Yunyi in the Ming Dynasty?

    "I just keep these words in my heart, how can I dare to say them out?"

    Chongzhen hasn¡¯t finished speaking yet.  The eunuch Wu Zhi outside had already hurried in: "Your Majesty, there is an urgent report from Fujian."

    "Urgent report from Fujian?" Chongzhen frowned: "Say."

    "After the defeat of the joint fleet organized by Hongyi, Folangji, Qianlasi, and Britain, they were ready to move and refused to admit defeat. They also organized a fleet and planned to attack Taiwan in a large scale. Taiwan's Tiger Guard Fleet went to sea to meet the attack, and made three consecutive battles.  Eight warships were lost and we are now struggling to support ourselves"

    "What?" Chongzhen cried out: "The Central Plains has just been settled. Why are those Hongyi and Folangji people showing up again? Where are Zhang Kentang and Zheng Zhilong? Why don't they massively reinforce Taiwan?"

    "Back to Your Majesty, in the past, when Zou Weilian was patrolling Fujian, he wiped out the rebellious Lin Bandit Kingdom in Fujian. Now, the remnants of the Lin Bandit Kingdom are ready to stir up troubles in various parts of Fujian. They have established some kind of 'Yixiaotang', with tens of thousands of people.  The crowd is planning a rebellion, and Zhang Fushuai is mobilizing troops to exterminate him. As for Zheng Zhilong, the pirates took advantage of the four-nation joint fleet to attack again and wreaked havoc on the merchants at sea. Zheng Zhilong is currently encircling and suppressing him.

    "Okay, okay, you won't let me have a day of peace." Chongzhen was happy for a while, but he was upset by these situations again: "The Central Plains is in trouble, and Fujian is in chaos again. Lu Qicheng  What? Does he have any secrets?"

    "Yes." Wu Zhi quickly handed over Lu Qicheng's secret folder.

    Chongzhen took a brief look, his face even more irritated: "The situation is far more serious than what was said. Lu Qicheng's secret book said that those Hongyi and Folangji people knew that Ding Yunyi had left Taiwan, and several small-scale  After the invasion, Taipei and Peng had no one to command them, so they could only hold on. Later, they learned that several places were invading in large numbers, so they could only fight against it. Unexpectedly, due to the lack of unity, they had no choice but to fight.He tried his best, but suffered a huge defeat.  Okay, okay, the Central Plains wants Ding Yunyi, the borderland wants Ding Yunyi, and now Fujian wants him too.  I, I wish I could divide Ding Yunyi into three and use them!  "

    Yang Sichang hurriedly said: "Your Majesty, I believe that the Central Plains has been decided. Although the border is tight, the troops from the Central Plains can be mobilized and we can deal with it, not to mention"

    When he said this, he seemed to be worried. Chongzhen said impatiently: "Don't be hesitant."

    "Yes." Yang Sichang emboldened himself: "Use troops from the Central Plains to adjust Ding Yunyi, and use troops from the border to adjust Ding Yunyi. I'm afraid that by going back and forth like this, not only Ding Yunyi will be exhausted, but other soldiers will also have complaints. Is my name really true?  Is there only one Ding Huben? So, in my opinion, it¡¯s better to let Ding Yunyi go back.¡±

    "If everyone can be like Ding Yunyi, why should I move him around?" Chongzhen sighed: "Forget it, there is no problem in the Central Plains now. Fujian is in danger and there is no room for loss. Let Ding Yunyi go back.  "

    "Your Majesty is wise."

    "Let's all go, I want to have some peace and quiet."

    Wang Chengen sent Yang Sichang out and suddenly asked: "Master Yang, this Ding Yunyi has just left Fujian, why is Fujian in chaos? The timing is too coincidental, isn't it?"

    Yang Sichang was startled: "Do you think there is a ghost here?"

    "I didn't say that, I didn't say that." Wang Chengen shook his head meaningfully: "I just think it's too coincidental. I can't tell what's wrong. It stands to reason that the four-nation combined fleet was defeated, and they came to take revenge.  It¡¯s understandable, but why are the traitors and pirates making trouble at this time? What a coincidence.¡±

    Yang Sichang's eyes moved: "In that case, why didn't father-in-law express his doubts in front of the Holy Master?"

    Wang Chengen smiled bitterly: "You and I both know the temper of the Holy One very well. He has great trust in Ding Yunyi. Furthermore, Ding Yunyi helped the court to calm down the troubles among the people in his heart. If I judge the heart of a gentleman with the heart of a villain, it will be hurt.  It has touched the hearts of the soldiers. There is another point that is more important. If the situation in Fujian is really that serious, if I say something inappropriate in front of the Holy Master, won¡¯t it delay the military situation on the front line and destroy the Great Wall of Ming Dynasty?  "

    "My father-in-law's loyalty to the Ming Dynasty can be seen from the sun and the moon." Yang Sichang complimented smoothly.

    Wang Chengen had a worried look on his face: "Zhang Xianzhong could have been killed this time, but Xiong Wencan resorted to conciliation. Originally, the Holy One hated Xiong Wencan to the core, but Xiong Wencan read a book, and the Holy One actually agreed after reading it. I really  I'm very worried. I heard that Zhang Xianzhong is ambitious and scheming. I'm afraid that he will rebel again after he surrenders."

    "My father-in-law is worried." Yang Sichang said this, but in his heart he disagreed.

    He really couldn't think of anything to worry about.

    "My own plan of "four righteousnesses, six corners, and ten sides of the net" is so sharp. Those rebels will either be wiped out or surrender. Otherwise, is there any third way to go?

    Furthermore, after Zhang Xianzhong surrendered, a large number of officers and soldiers were there to monitor him. What kind of disturbance could he cause?

    ¡°It¡¯s just that Wang Chengen is the most trusted person around the emperor. Although he doesn¡¯t agree with it, he still has to follow his wishes.

    Wang Chengen warned: "Master Yang, you are the Minister of the Ministry of War, so you will have to worry about these things. One is that Zhang Xianzhong must pay close attention, and the other is that Li Zicheng has not been arrested so far, so we must work hard to arrest him."  . Now the imperial court is rushing to use troops against Liaodong, and the Central Plains really cannot afford any more chaos. "

    "Yes, I always remember the grace of the Holy Spirit in my heart." Yang Sichang said, but sneered in his heart.

    A eunuch can just serve the emperor well, so why should he worry so much about important affairs of the court?  He actually doesn't trust people like Ding Yunyi. Is there anyone in the world who is more loyal to the court than Ding Yunyi?

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 316: Entering Nanjing

    Wu Liebo, the General of Fujian, General Hussars, and the Guards!

    A series of names refer to the youngest commander-in-chief of the Ming Dynasty:

    Ding Yunyi!

    The defeat of Zhang Xianzhong and the defeat of Li Zicheng depended on him. He was the number one hero in Chongzhen's eyes and the pillar of the Central Plains.

    He is a great hero in the hearts of people in the capital. Back in Taiwan, everyone in Chengdu spoke of Zhang Ximing, but now everyone in Taiwan speaks of Ding Xiangwen!

    Yang Sichang, the Secretary of the Ministry of War, said that he was "extraordinary in martial arts and a top talent", and Zhou Yanru, the newly appointed chief minister of the cabinet, said that he was "the first to achieve great success with his literary skills and military strategy."

    In short, there was a lot of praise for it both inside and outside the government.

    At this time, Ding Yunyi received an order to return to Taiwan as soon as possible because the troops of the Four Red Yi Kingdoms invaded Taiwan and the Huben Guard Navy was defeated. There was no need to return to the capital.

    Ding Yunyi smiled. It seemed that Qin Yun and Xie Tian from Taiwan had already made a move.

    When Hong Chengchou, Xiong Wencan and others saw him off, they showed "reluctance to leave" and personally presented a batch of gold jewelry to Ding Yunyi as a thank you for his expedition to suppress bandits in the Central Plains.

    Ding Yunyi likes these gold jewelry more than any other general.

    ¡°If he had been working hard towards the position of commander-in-chief in the past, he no longer cares.  Whether it is a deputy general or a general, they are all empty in reality. Having soldiers in hand has power and being able to move forward and retreat freely in the court is the most important thing.

    Leaving the Central Plains, it was a pity that the Ming army soldiers who fought with me could not take them back.  Ten thousand elite soldiers, and more than 7,000 people, if they can be brought to Taiwan.  That's really a huge force.  Unfortunately, Hong Chengchou and Xiong Wencan refused to agree no matter what.

    After bidding farewell to Hong and Xiong, they had not gone very far on the road when they saw a horse flying from the opposite side. They shouted from a distance: "Is that Deputy Town Ding Yunyi Ding?"

    The name was still "Deputy Town". I guess this person came from afar. On the way, he didn't know that Ding Yunyi had become the "Head Town".

    "Who are you?" Ding Yunyi asked in a deep voice.

    "It's really Deputy Town Ding." The man rushed forward and quickly reined in his horse: "Go back to Deputy Town. I was sent by Mr. Zhang Ximing."

    "Mr. Ximing?" Ding Yunyi was startled. How could he have thought that it would be someone sent by Zhang Pu?  He hurriedly asked: "What message does Mr. Ximing have for me?"

    The visitor lowered his voice: "When Mr. Ximing sent me out, the deputy town's suppression of bandits was about to succeed. Mr. Ximing asked the deputy town to go back to Nanjing anyway, and he would wait for the deputy town there. Villain  On the way, I heard that the Vice-President was about to return to Taiwan, so I hurriedly hurriedly and finally got over it without any delay.¡±

    Ding Yunyi frowned.

    Why is Zhang Pu so anxious to send people to find him?  After thinking about it for a while, he called Fan Xiaotian over and told him to go back first with the Jingqi from Taiwan, while he only took Huangfu Yunjie, Hou Lu, and Deng Changgui to Nanjing.

    With Nanjing in mind, I spurred my horse all the way into Nanjing.

    When I entered Nanjing, I had never seen anyone before. It was very different from Beijing and Fujian.

    "The golden land of the Six Dynasties. The Imperial State of Jinling".  In the fifteenth year of the reign of Emperor Zhizheng of the Mongolian Yuan Dynasty, Zhu Yuanzhang, the founding emperor of the Ming Dynasty, captured Jiqing and renamed it Yingtianfu as a base.  From then on, Zhu Yuanzhang began to build city walls and build a palace.  The first year of Hongwu.  Zhu Yuanzhang ascended the throne in Yingtian Mansion, and established Hongwu in Yingtian Mansion.

    Zhu Yuanzhang spent twenty-one years building a palace connected to Zhongshan in the east, Shitou in the west, and Qinhuai in the south.  Xuanwu in the north is grand in scale and majestic. It is the largest masonry city in the world.

    In the 19th year of Yongle, Emperor Chengzu of the Ming Dynasty renamed Yingtian Mansion Nanjing, moved the capital to Beijing, and made Nanjing his remaining capital.  Except for the fact that there is no emperor, Nanjing's various bureaucracy settings are exactly the same as those in Beijing.  The six ministries established in Nanjing were called the "Six Ministries of the South". Although they had the same set of officials, they mostly placed idle, retired or excluded officials, and their powers were far inferior to those of the six ministries in Beijing.  Therefore, various officials in Nanjing formed their own force and fought openly and covertly with Beijing. Officials in the two Beijings waxed and waned one after another to control the situation of the government.  This is a peculiar phenomenon in the Ming Dynasty.

    The famous Qinhuai River in Nanjing is divided into an inner river and an outer river. The inner river is in the city of Nanjing and is the most prosperous place in Qinhuai within ten miles.  Since ancient times, the Qinhuai River has attracted a large number of people and businessmen.  Brothels and brothels are everywhere, with "the sound of lights and shadows stretching for ten miles, the singing girls playing with boats and flowers, and the sound of boats and drums, day and night". It is the most desirable place for literati.

    After entering the capital, Huangfu Yunjie, Hou Lu and Deng Changgui were dumbfounded.  This place is truly a city of luxury and luxury. Everything you see and hear is new.

    Zhang Pu also has a home in Nanjing. The person who led the way was worried about the master's instructions and hurriedly took them to Zhang Pu's home.

    &nbsp; As soon as he entered, he saw Zhang Pu walking back and forth in confusion. When he heard the words "Mr. Ximing, long time no see", he turned his head and was overjoyed: "Deputy Townah, now  It¡¯s the main town!¡±

    Ding Yunyi said with a smile: "Mr. Ximing, you should just call me Xiang Wen. I always feel awkward calling it out of my mouth."

    Standing next to him was Duan San'er, who was also excited when he saw the adult he hadn't seen for a long time: "My lord, you are finally here."

    Ding Yunyi nodded to him, turned to Zhang Pu and said, "Why is Mr. Ximing so anxious to find me?"

    Zhang Pu asked everyone to go out, leaving only Ding Yunyi and Duan Saner. His voice immediately changed: "If it weren't for Xiang Wen, Pu would have almost died in the hands of that thief!"

    Ding Yunyi's heart suddenly brightened, but he pretended to be confused: "Mr. Ximing, tell me slowly, what happened?"

    Zhang Pu sighed: "Duan San, please talk to your adults."

    Duan San'er said eloquently.  It turned out that Zhang Pu returned to the capital after returning from Taiwan and presented to Zhou Yanru, the chief minister of the cabinet, his travel experiences in various places, what he saw and heard, and his own strategies for political reform.  It is said that Zhang Pu is really a pillar of the imperial court.

    Zhang Pu felt proud after hearing this. It happened that Wu Changshi, Zhou Yanru's confidant and Zhang Pu's "good friend", arrived. Seeing Zhang Pu here, he said that he wanted to be a little boy at home, and Zhang Pu also happily agreed.

    In order to express his "respect" for Zhang Pu, Zhou Yanru also accompanied him personally.

    The banquet is about to begin.  Duan San'er saw the opportunity and whispered to Zhang Pu: "Sir, you must not drink alcohol. Follow them and eat chopsticks. You must listen to the villain."

    Zhang Pu was startled, remembering what Ding Yunyi had told him repeatedly when he was in Fujian, and he felt a little vigilant in his heart.

    Sure enough, after the banquet.  Zhang Pu argued that he had caught a cold on the road and could not drink, no matter how Zhou Yanru and Wu Changshi tried to persuade him.  Just teetotal.  Moreover, he would put his chopsticks on whatever dishes Zhou Yanru and Wu Changshi ate.

    Wu Changshi had no choice but to order someone to remove the wine.  Duan San'er quietly followed the servant who was pouring the wine out. When he saw that he had reached a quiet place and wanted to pour the wine, he took out ten taels of silver and wanted to exchange the pot of wine with the servant.

    The temptation of ten taels of silver was too great, and the servant only hesitated for a moment before handing the wine to Duan San'er, not forgetting to say: "Don't let Wu Langzhong find out, otherwise my head will be in danger.  Since you asked for my wine, you already know the secret of it, so you should leave the capital quickly with Zhang Pu."

    Duan Saner immediately understood what was going on, hid the wine immediately, hurried back, and told Zhang Pu that there was an emergency at home and asked Mr. Ximing to go back immediately.

    Zhang Pu also roughly understood it.  They stood up to say goodbye, leaving only Zhou Yanru and Wu Changshi angry and helpless

    Back at his residence, Duan Saner asked someone to find a dog, force the dog to drink wine, and then observed it carefully.  More than two hours later, the dog suddenly whined non-stop.  His whole body convulsed, and then he passed out bloody stools and died.

    When Zhang Pu saw him, his soul was gone.

    When he was in Fujian, Ding Yunyi said that Zhou Yanru wanted to harm him, but he still didn't believe it. Who would have thought that what Ding Yunyi said was actually true.

    Zhang Pu had no master, but Duan Saner had his own ideas. He didn't say much. He packed his bags overnight and the city gate opened early in the morning. He took Zhang Pu and left without saying goodbye. He left the capital and returned to Suzhou, and then to Nanjing.

    "Dog thief, dog thief!" After Duan San'er finished telling what happened, Zhang Pu cursed repeatedly: "The dog thief Zhou Yanru, the dog thief Wu Chang, I wasted my family's wealth and borrowed heavily, and only then did Zhou Yanru become the leader again.  I didn¡¯t expect him to be so ungrateful! And Wu Changshi, who was so respectful in front of me, but now he was chosen by Wenxuan, but he colluded with Zhou Yanru and wanted to kill me. These two shameless thieves  ah!"

    After scolding, he held Ding Yunyi's hand: "Xiang Wen, if you hadn't reminded me repeatedly this time and sent Duan San to my side, how could I have seen you here again? Xiang Wen, you and Duan San are both  That¡¯s my savior.¡±

    "I was just planning for your safety, sir." Ding Yunyi saw that his arrangement worked and finally saved Zhang Pu's life. He let out a long sigh of relief in his heart, but pretended to be honest: "Well, since we are having a banquet at Wu Changshi's home,  I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s Wu Changshi¡¯s idea. I think this may have nothing to do with Zhou Yanru. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s scolding the wrong person.¡±

    "Xiang Wen, you" Zhang Pu became anxious when he heard this: "Wu Changshi is Zhou Yanru's lackey. Who in the world doesn't know it? Without Zhou Yanru's instructions, he would have borrowed his three courages.  You don¡¯t dare to harm me. Xiang Wen, you reminded me to be careful about Zhou Yixing when we were in Fujian. Why are you now speaking for him instead?"

    ¡°Shit, should I speak for him?  I didn¡¯t know it was Zhou Yanru who wanted to harm you?  I say this just to test your determination towards Zhou Yanru and see how much you hate him.  Ding Yunyi had what he was thinking, with "panic" on his face: "Mr. Ximing, I just say this for the sake of your safety."

    "Oh, how should I put it?" Zhang Pu was a little surprised: "Now that I have left the capital, can he still harm me again? Can he still send people to chase me thousands of miles away? I must make his crime of trying to murder me known to the world.  Let the whole world know the true identity of this dog thief with a human face and an animal heart!¡±

    Ding Yunyi felt funny in his heart. This person is a great scholar, but he is really a fool for studying. If you really do this, Zhou Yanru will definitely jump over the wall. He wants to kill you as a scholar. That is the simplest thing.

    Ding Yunyi's words were full of worry: "Sir, you must not do this. We have no evidence at the moment, so how can we just rely on that jug of wine? Zhou Yanru and Wu Changshi can evade it completely, but instead accuse Mr. of slander.  , then it will be inappropriate for Mr.¡¯s reputation. Besides, it won¡¯t be of any benefit to Mr. Zhou Yanru if you push him into a hurry.¡±

    "Are you so forbearing?" Zhang Pu thought carefully. Although he felt that what Ding Yunyi said was reasonable, he was always aggrieved in his heart.

    "Forbearance? How can it be that simple?" Ding Yunyi sneered: "We can't touch Zhou Yanru now, but we can attack Wu Changshi. Sir, don't you know who Wu Changshi is?"

    Zhang Pu nodded slightly.

    After Chongzhen ascended the throne, he liquidated the eunuchs, but it was not done thoroughly, and there were still many elements lurking underground.  At that time, the cabinet was almost entirely dominated by the Donglin Party. The emperor was even more afraid that his subordinates would seize this opportunity to form a clique, so he thought of a "perfect" way to write the official's name on a note and put it in a gold vase.  , burn incense and worship, and grab it with your hands, whoever you catch will be the first one.  Although this method is ridiculous, in the eyes of the emperor, it is very reliable.

    Unexpectedly, something went wrong the second time and the performance stopped.

    At this time, the representative figure of Donglin was Qian Qianyi, nicknamed "The Prodigal Son of Tianqiaoxing". Qian Qianyi's style fully demonstrated the weakness of the scholar-bureaucrats' greed, stupidity and domineering.  He wanted to take care of it, and used some tricks to remove the names of Wen Tiren, the Minister of Rites, and Zhou Yanru, the minister before "catching".  This naturally made Wen and Zhou Da unhappy. Seeing an opportunity, they took a bite and used the topic of the examiner's bribery case to impeach Qianyi. When confronted in front of the emperor, they specially recruited Qianyi to build a party for personal gain. It happened that this was what the emperor was most afraid of.  So, Qianyi was beaten and blackened for half his life.

    Only Wen Tiren and Zhou Yanru were left in the cabinet, desperately fighting against the Donglin Party members.

    At this time, the "Fushe" sent a general, Wu Changshi, who everyone thought had some "political talent", to Beijing to place a chess piece on the political stage.

    Wen Tiren resorted to other tricks to squeeze out Zhou Yanru. He was the only one in power in the court. He took full power and attacked the Donglin Party members vigorously.  Wen Zhenmeng and Yao Ximeng were both squeezed out, and Wen Zhenmeng's confidant Zheng Wei was killed.

    Regarding this case, the most insidious and cruel method in politics was used, saying that he was a slut and a slut, which made him disdainful of "famous religion" and "not allowed to be reincarnated" even after death.

    At this time, the young people like Wumeicun and Wuchangshi who had returned to society were just patiently waiting for the opportunity in Beijing, and the iron fist of the rebellious party had not yet come to them.

    What is Wu Changshi¡¯s ¡°trick¡± for being an official?

    "Tong Nei" - to use the insiders in the palace to win over nepotism and become favored by Tian Fei, who was the most favored by the emperor at that time.

    "Tong Jie" - this is a natural step. In order to achieve the purpose of "tong internal affairs", it is necessary to "Tong Jie" and clear up the clues in the "Attendant's Room". From then on, the internal affairs of the imperial court are well understood and everything can be done.  It is of course very convenient to come here.

    "Tongchangwei" - make friends with spies and closely monitor every move of officials in the capital.

    At that time, everyone was under the surveillance of spies. A report from the spies was enough to kill a high-ranking official. Catching the spies was equivalent to capturing the emperor's ears, eyes, and limbs. It was very convenient to frame political opponents.  .

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 317 The Traitors Come to the Meeting

    The Donglin Party members have always appeared as gentlemen, so why did they suddenly collude with the spies?  Naturally, this is a political "expedient measure". For the sake of "political struggle", means can be ignored.

    Not only that, Wu Changshi was also famous for his greed.

    Chongzhen tried every possible means to raise military pay to wipe out the bandits and resist the golden captives. After much deliberation, he decided to sell his ancestral property.

    "Concerned about the shortage of national supplies, the Liao ginseng stored in Wanli was sent to the market for foreign trade. Among them, there were micropores, firm color and long-lasting flavor, which were very different from other ginseng. However, Wu Yi and Cao Chang had the most in the market, and they all used the best ones.  , I heard that this trade can earn tens of thousands of gold.¡±

    Wu Changshi took this opportunity to do a business.  In addition, selling officials to Mi Hujue is not only corrupt, but also does not honor the credit of corruption, and does not use other people's bribes.

    "I and Wu Du admonished Lin Zheng, who was appointed as an official at the same time, and once secretly inquired about it. Mr. Wu was arrogant, so why did he blame him? Lin Zheng said: He is not the only one from his hometown, but also a disciple of his disciples. However, he really despises his actions. Such as  The prince and governor of Jiaxing Prefecture, who had given the ancestral property to the Duke, actually pocketed it with two thousand gold, and when the general was arrested, Yi Cangtou was frightened and hurriedly loaned money to Chang'an in order to make up for it.  Also, he lured her into giving him tens of thousands of dollars, using the pretense of planning for a good job. However, even his room master did not communicate with him. Now he is in jail, and he has no money to wear, especially because he is greedy during the prosperous period Chu Liu  When a certain person entered the palace, he entrusted him to his son secretly when he was prosperous. Liu was afraid that he would be embarrassed, so he circled it again with a blue pen and erased it with an ink pen. He blamed the chief minister Wu Hanlin Guohua for doing it.  , No. So I hate it. If Wang gave me five hundred gold, it would not be what Cao Gang said."

    Corruption has caused strife among the bureaucrats, and each other uses censors to impeach each other.  The censor actually became a tool for their political struggle.

    "Just use these things to make a fuss." Ding Yunyi said coldly: "First, he made friends with factory guards. Another minister had an affair with an eunuch. The second reason is that he is corrupt Sir, what the emperor hates the most is  If you don't believe that you can't defeat him because of these two points, if he collapses, Zhou Yanru will lose an arm."

    "Okay, okay!" Zhang Pu praised repeatedly.  At this time, I heard Ding Yunyi say:

    "In addition, how to protect your husband's safety is also crucial. My idea is to hire more loyal guards for your husband, who will stay with you day and night. As for the cost, I will bear it all."

    Zhang Pu's eyes were filled with gratitude: "Xiang Wen has done this for me. How can I repay him in my life?"

    "Why are you so polite, sir?" Ding Yunyi said with a smile: "Although Ding Yunyi is a vulgar person, there are not many people who can look at him, and sir is the first one. Ding Yunyi's admiration for sir cannot be expressed in words.  It's an honor for me to do something for you. If you really want to thank me, just treat Yun Yi to a good meal in Nanjing."

    Zhang Pu was startled, then laughed: "Okay, okay. It's a coincidence that Xiang Wen has come. Tonight is the Oiran Conference on the Qinhuai River. There are many literati and elegant people gathering here. Why don't Xiang Wen come with me?"

    An oiran convention?  Ding Yunyi suddenly became interested.

    I have heard about the Oiran Convention a long time ago, and my concubine Han Xiaoxiao even won the top prize in the Oiran Competition.  Unexpectedly, this time it was just a coincidence that I was able to see the grand event of the Oiran Convention.

    Zhang Pu was grateful to Ding Yunyi for saving his life. With a series of previous arrangements, Nanjing was not far from Suzhou and could be considered his territory.  This time he had already made up his mind to do his best as a landlord.

    Ding Yunyi and several of his brothers were arranged to have some snacks and chat for a while. Seeing that the sky was getting dark, he took Ding Yunyi and others out together.

    Only then did he stand up and saw that Ding Yunyi was still carrying the mouthful with him.  The world-famous sword "Dragon Tooth" couldn't help but laugh: "Is Xiang Wen still preparing to fight with the enemy here?"

    Ding Yunyi also smiled and said: "I'm used to carrying it with me. I can't leave it for a moment."

    After leaving Zhang's Mansion, we got on the carriage and soon arrived at the Qinhuai River.

    It is said that when King Wei of Chu visited the east, he saw the purple air rising above Jinling. He thought it was the king's energy, so he cut a square mountain and cut off a long ridge to create a dam, which entered the river. Later generations mistakenly believed that this water was opened during the Qin Dynasty, so it was called "  Qinhuai".

    The two sides of the river from Dongshuiguan to Xishuiguan have been residential areas in prosperous commercial districts since Soochow.  During the Six Dynasties, it became a place where famous families gathered, merchants gathered, literati gathered, and Confucianism flourished.  After the Sui and Tang Dynasties, it gradually declined, but it attracted countless literati and poets to come here to pay their respects, chanting that "in the old days, the kings gave birth to the swallows in front of the hall, and they flew into the homes of ordinary people."  In the Song Dynasty, it gradually recovered and became the cultural center of Jiangnan.  The Ming and Qing dynasties, especially the Ming Dynasty, were the heyday of Shili Qinhuai.  The golden powder pavilions are lined up in rows; the boats are rippling in the waves, and the sounds of oars and lights create a dreamlike and beautiful spectacle.

    Huangfu Yunjie, Hou Lu, and Deng Changgui either spent many years suppressing bandits in the Central Plains or guarding the border in Liaodong. Later, they all followed Ding Yunyi to Taiwan. How often did they meet Qin Huai?The dreamlike scenery of the river?  I was fascinated by it for a moment.

    At this time, the Qinhuai River was already full of flower boats. The literati, gentry and wise men had already ordered flower boats, and the Qinhuai River was filled with people.

    What kind of person is Zhang Pu?  There were almost no people who didn't recognize the leader of Jiangnan scholars. As soon as he arrived, everyone was greeted by "Mr. Ximing".

    "Zhang Tianru." Suddenly there was such a call.

    Ding Yunyi was very curious, who dared to call Zhang Pu so directly?  Zhang Pu's nickname is Tianru and his nickname is Ximing. Anyone who can directly address Zhang Tianru must be either his teacher or a good friend.

    When Zhang Pu saw the visitor, he couldn't help laughing and said: "It turns out that Mr. Mu Zhai has arrived."

    Mu Zhai?  Why does it sound so familiar?  Ding Yunyi looked at the person who came. He looked like he was in his early fifties. He looked energetic, but there was a bit of decadence in his eyebrows.

    "Come on, come on, let me introduce you. This is Mr. Qian Qianyi Qian Shouzhi, named Muzhai." Zhang Pu said with a smile.

    Qian Qianyi?  Is this person Qian Qianyi?  Ding Yunyi couldn't help but look at it more.

    The leader of the Donglin Party later offended Wen Tiren and lost his official position. He was frustrated for the rest of his life.  This man has a huge problem with his integrity, and the things he did are really disgusting.

    Emperor Chongzhen hanged himself in Meishan Mountain and the Ming Dynasty died.  In April, Qing troops entered the pass.  Enter and occupy Beijing.  On May 15th, Zhu Yousong, the Fuwang of the Ming Dynasty, was located in Nanjing and changed his reign name to Hongguang.  At this time, Qian Qianyi used his wife Liu Rushi's acquaintance with Ruan Dacheng to seek the position of Minister of Rites.  "Qian (Qianyi) entertained himself with his sex and sex, and lost his integrity. He went to Ruan Dacheng and offered his concubine Liu as a gift. Ruan gave him a beaded crown worth thousands of gold. Qian ordered Liu Ji to thank Ruan. He also ordered her to move to the table.  Ruan. His appearance is disgusting.¡±

    In the second year of Shunzhi of the Manchu Qing Dynasty, in May of the first year of Hongguang, Qing troops approached Nanjing.  Liu Rushi persuaded Qian Qianyi to die for his country.  Qian Qianyi refused.  Not only did she lose her shy face, but she also shaved off her hair.  At that time, Yue Qijie, the governor of Henan and Yuan Shu, who was a good friend of Qian Qianyi, and Yuan Shu, who participated in the political affairs and military affairs of Henan, both swore not to serve in the Qing Dynasty and died in depression one after another on hunger strike.

    This man is a big traitor.

    His future wife, Liu Rushi, was a chaste woman. Qing troops entered the Pass and urged her husband to commit suicide to keep his reputation.  Such a woman.  It's such a pity to marry a piece of shit like Qian Qianyi.

    By the way, by the way, Liu Rushi still doesn't recognize Qian Qianyi. He has to find a way to mess up this marriage. It's best just find a way to recruit Liu Rushi into the Ding family.  That's the best thing

    He was thinking about his sweet dream, but Qian Qianyi also paid attention to him.  Seeing that this man had a sword hanging on his waist, he must be a martial artist. He was surprised. Zhang Pu was a great Confucian, and he didn't think highly of people who danced with swords and spears.  Why did you get involved with a martial artist today?

    "Mu Zhai, let me introduce it to you." Zhang Pu looked to the side and lowered his voice: "Do you know who this is? He is Wu Liebo, the Fujian warrior who conquered the Central Plains, fought bloody battles at the border, and fought against the enemy in Taiwan.  Ding Yunyi, Ding Xiangwen, the general of the army and the general of the hussars!"

    Qian Qianyi took a breath of air.

    Although he was dismissed from office, he traveled to Jiangnan and other places.  Ding Yunyi's reputation in the past two years has been too great.  There is no one across the country who has not heard of his reputation.

    Especially after Zhang Pu returned to Suzhou, he promoted Ding Yunyi everywhere. Everyone said that Ding Yunyi from Taiwan was the first official in the world who valued scholars. He treated scholars well and valued scholars as much as anyone else.  Especially after hearing that Zhang Pu wanted to build Jiangnan Academy.  Even a huge sum of money was spent to support it. It would be difficult to find another person like this in the world.

    What is Zhang Pu¡¯s identity?  After his publicity, the Jiangnan scholars knew that Ding Yunyi from Taiwan was the number one confidant of scholars in the world.  There are even some frustrated scholars who have gone to Taiwan to find a way out.

    What surprised Qian Qianyi was not this, but that Ding Yunyi actually came to Nanjing.

    His mind was racing very fast.

    He has been ostracized by Wen Tiren. Although Wen Tiren is dead now, his official career is far away. Ding Yunyi in front of him may be able to help him.

    He has won the trust of the emperor, holds great power, and is a good friend of Wang Chengen in the court. His father and brother-in-law are both officials. If he is willing to help, it will be easy for him to come back.

    Thinking of this, he actually bowed deeply to Ding Yunyi: "It turns out to be the world-famous Ding Zongzhen. Qianyi can actually see Ding Zongzhen in Nanjing. How glorious. When I get back, I have to publicize it."

    These words not only made Ding Yunyi feel cold all over, but even Zhang Pu couldn't help but frown.

    Although Qian Qianyi has no official position now, he was once the leader of the Donglin Party and a great scholar. How could he be so groveling?

    Qian QianyiqueHe didn't feel anything at all: "I wonder if Mr. Ximing and Mr. Ding have arranged the flower boat?"

    Seeing Zhang Pu nodding, Qian Qianyi said: "Tianru, I came a little late, and I couldn't find the flower boat. I want to be shameless today, so how about I come on your boat?"

    Zhang Pu was surprised. He heard that Qian Qianyi came to Nanjing a few months ago. Why hasn't the flower boat been found yet?  After thinking about it carefully, he suddenly realized that he must have heard of Ding Yunyi's name and wanted to use this to get close to Ding Yunyi.

    He had a good relationship with Qian Qianyi before. Firstly, because Qian Qianyi was the leader of the Donglin Party, and secondly, because he lost his official position because of his fight with Wen Tiren, Zhang Pu could not help but feel that they shared the same enemy. He never thought that Qian Qianyi  Yi has this kind of character, so I look down upon him a bit in my heart.

    But since the other party has already made this request, Zhang Pu can't refuse.

    Once he heard Zhang Pu¡¯s promise, Qian Qianyi was elated. His dignified former leader of the Donglin Party, a great Confucian from Jiangnan, actually led the way, like a servant.

    Ding Yunyi and Zhang Pu looked at each other with sarcasm in their eyes.

    Qian Qianyi, however, was in high spirits. He boarded the flower boat and flattered Ding Yunyi over and over again. He tried his best to talk about how brave Ding Yunyi was and how he gained the trust of the emperor. He also said that without Ding Yunyi, half of the Ming Dynasty would have been destroyed.

    "It's over, it's over, Mr. Mu Zhai is exaggerating." Ding Yunyi said quickly: "I am just a nobody. Fortunately, I am appreciated by the Holy Emperor and supported by the three armies, so I succeed occasionally. I cannot deserve your praise like this."

    "You deserve it, you deserve it." Qian Qianyi was completely unaware of what Ding Yunyi said: "Not to mention Mr. Ding's great martial arts in guarding the sea area, let's talk about capturing Gao Yingxiang alive, fighting Zhang Xianzhong, and defeating Li Zicheng. How can he achieve such great achievements?  I will never be a second person again."

    Ding Yunyi felt like vomiting. He had heard a lot of flattery, but why did it sound so disgusting when it came out of Qian Qianyi's mouth.

    "Mr. Ximing, Mr. Muzhai, I don't want to meet you two gentlemen here. Ding Zi has met you two."

    At this time, a flower boat came over, and a young Confucian scholar in his twenties stood at the bow of the boat, bowing and saying.

    "It turns out it's Xiaosheng, Xinghui, Xinghui." Zhang Pu and Qian Qianyi said at the same time.

    Qian Qianyi was afraid that Ding Yunyi would not know who this person was, so he hurriedly said: "Mr. Ding, this person is Gong Dingzi, a native of Hefei, Anhui. He has been a Jinshi for seven years and is very talented."

    Gong Dingzi?  Okay, very good.  Ding Yunyi smiled bitterly in his heart.

    What is today?  Oiran convention?  Or did a traitor come to the meeting?  First there was Qian Qianyi, then Gong Dingzi.

    Gong Ding was born after the fall of the Ming Dynasty. "When the intruders come, they will be reduced to the intruders, and when they are full, they will be reduced to the full ones."  The integrity has been lost to the extreme.  Romantic and debauched, regardless of gender.  When his father passed away and went to the funeral, he was particularly dissolute and caroused every night.

    Gong Dingzi¡¯s grandfather and father were both well-known.  He was a precocious young man and could write eight-legged essays when he was twelve or thirteen years old. He was also good at poetry and classical prose.

    When Li Zicheng captured Beijing, he surrendered and was given direct command to patrol the north city.  In the first year of Shunzhi in the Qing Dynasty, Dorgon came to Beijing and was welcomed by Gong Dingzai. He was appointed as an official to Shizhong, moved to Taichang Temple as Shaoqing, served as the Minister of Justice on the right, and the envoy of the capital on the left.

    Gong Dingzi was despised not only by the people of the Ming Dynasty but also by the people of the Qing Dynasty because of his lack of moral integrity.

    When King Fu of the Ming Dynasty established his power in Nanjing, he established a system for investigating and punishing "thieves", and Gong Dingzi was included in the list of criminals.

    The Manchus and Qing Dynasties also ridiculed him as "a sinner of the Ming Dynasty and a traitor to the imperial censor". Dorgon even thought that Gong Dingzi "should just sit down and sit quietly, why talk about others" and "if a person is loyal and loyal, he can be punished."  people".

    It is shameless to ridicule him for "comparing himself to Wei Zheng and comparing Li Thief to Tang Taizong."

    Today is really good. The two traitors Qian Qianyi and Gong Dingzi came here for a "meeting". What other shameless traitors will we see soon?

    Ding Yunyi sneered disdainfully in the direction of Gong Dingzi, slightly raised his hand, and reluctantly said hello to him.

 Part One: The Storm in Penghu Chapter 318 The Oiran Convention

    The Qinhuai River is filled with flower boats.

    Those elegant literati, gentry and wise men all sat on the boat, waiting for the boat to come out.

    Finally, the fun begins.

    When the boats came out one after another, there was a sudden burst of color and thunder, and everyone cheered and cheered for the boats they were familiar with.  The pretty girls standing on the boat were all dressed up and their eyes were full of charm.

    This Oiran Convention not only has to distinguish the "top pick", "second pick", and "top pick", but there is also an examiner.

    These four examiners all have extraordinary backgrounds. They are either local talents or retired officials, and the leader of the examiners is surprisingly Li Dianruo, the minister of the Nanjing Imperial College.

    Thinking of the Imperial Academy wine ceremony, Ding Yunyi suddenly thought of He Fengsheng, who had given him great help when he was in Xinyang. Where is he now?

    Those participating in the oiran convention have all arrived, and then they all show off their talents.

    Ding Yunyi suddenly discovered how similar this oiran competition was to the draft competition of his own era?  Those who play the pipa play the pipa, and those who sing the melody sing the melody. Anyway, you can use as many skills as you have here.  Could it be that the talent show evolved from this oiran convention?

    ¡°It¡¯s just that all the women participating in this oiran convention are extremely beautiful and beautiful.

    The instruments were played well and the music was sung so well that everyone on the flower boat was mesmerized.  When the last woman finished playing, the Qinhuai River was filled with colorful sounds.

    I thought there would be no one anymore, but suddenly someone cheered: "The people from Lanshe are coming, the people from Lanshe are coming."

    This shout.  Attracting everyone's attention, they stood up one by one, put their feet on their feet and looked forward, only to see a boat approaching slowly.

    Suddenly, there was another cheer: "It's really the Lanshe people who are here, Gu Hengbo and Wang Weibo are here!"

    Such excitement and cheers are no less than meeting the idol in your heart.

    Gu Hengbo?  Wang Weibo?  Ding Yunyi's heart moved.

    Gu Hengbo¡¯s real name is Gu Mei.  The courtesy name is Meisheng, also known as Gu Mei, and the nickname is Hengbo.  She is one of the famous "Eight Beauties of Qinhuai" in the future. As for Wang Weibo, his name is Wang Yue.  Also called Wang Yuesheng, some people say that she is the most beautiful woman in the Ming Dynasty. Although this statement is a bit exaggerated, it is enough to illustrate her beauty.

    "Yue Youhuiyan, good at self-grooming, with a slim body and erect body, white teeth and bright eyes, extremely coquettish, and famous among the public ministers." Later generations said that it was this Wang Yue who was born.

    "A prostitute in Zhushi, Nanjing. She is ashamed to be with her in the song. Wang Yue was born in Zhushi, and she is unparalleled in the thirty years of the song. Her complexion is like an orchid blooming for the first time, her body is delicate and elegant, her slender toes and one tooth are like red caltrops emerging from the water. She is so sincere.  The aristocratic man is a man of few words, but the female brother is a leisurely guest. He is cunning in many ways, mocking and insulting, and cannot be charming." This is also what Wang Yue said.

    The famous girl in the song looks down on Zhu Shiji, but Wang Yue was born in Zhushi.  And in the song, no one could compare to her thirty years before her and thirty years after her.  This rating is quite high.

    And this Wang Yue, in addition to her outstanding appearance, is as talented as the Eight Beauties of Qinhuai, or even better.

    As for Gu Mei and Gu Hengbo, they are even more famous.

    Gu Hengbo is well versed in literature and history, and is good at poetry. He is good at painting orchids. At the beginning of this year, he joined Li Xiangjun, Wang Yue and others in the "Orchid Society" organized by Yangzhou celebrity Zheng Yuanxun in Nanjing.  People at that time followed the famous prostitute Ma Shouzhen in her painting style.  Meimei Yu surpassed Ma Shouzhen and was ranked first in Nanqu.

    The so-called Nanqu refers to the famous prostitutes from Jiangnan who are prostitutes but not their bodies.

    He was also good at music and was good at music. Gu Hengbo lived in the Meiling Tower, where he had "embroidered windows, toothpicks and jade scrolls, and piled up several cases; Yao Qin and Jinse were furnished left and right, cigarettes were lingering, and the eaves were made of martins." People at the time jokingly called it the "Mild Tower."  ".

    "Later, some people nicknamed "Milou" as "Mei Tower". The founder of the figurines, Yu Huai, was a talented person from the south of the Yangtze River. At that time, he was deeply in love with Gu Hengbo. His words were taken as compliments, referring to the ingenious construction and unique layout of "Mei Tower".  It looks like a fairyland. As soon as this reputation came out, it spread like wildfire and was widely used.

    The beauty of Gu Hengbo in the eyebrow building is the most amazing thing in her eyebrows. Those eyes are so full of autumn water that they seem to be filled with tears when she shakes them. As soon as men see her eyes, their souls are attracted.  I wish I could turn into a particle of dust and sand or something and jump in and drown in those soft waves, that would be so satisfying!

    Words like "like distant mountains holding daisies" are not enough to describe the beauty in those eyes. Others say the eyes speak, but Gu Hengbo can only do that. Those two willow-leaf eyes dance up and down, which is enough to express feelings.  express one's intention.  Because of such outstanding eyebrows, other features such as a peach-blossom face, a dark cloud-like bun, and a weak willow-like waist do not seem to be very important.

    ?? Gu Hengbo has a bold and uninhibited personality, with a masculine style. He is more similar to Liu Rushi among the Eight Beauties of Qinhuai. People at the time called him "eyebrows".Calling him "brother" is quite similar to Liu Rushi calling himself "brother". But compared to Liu, he is a bit more willful and jealous.

    Ding Yunyi never imagined that he would meet Gu Hengbo and Wang Yue here.  Where is Li Xiangjun?  Where is Li Xiangjun?

    Ah, Li Xiangjun is only thirteen or fourteen years old now. Although he is already famous in Nanjing, he is still not old enough to "comb his hair", right?

    ¡°Well, I have to take action as soon as possible to prevent Li Xiangjun from being plucked by that pretty boy named Hou Fangyu.

    There, Zhang Pu and Qian Qianyi were watching intently, but how could they think that Master Ding Yunyi and Ding beside them were having these dirty thoughts in their hearts?

    Ding Yunyi was thinking wildly while looking towards the boat. When he looked carefully, he really saw two peerless beauties.

    "The beauty of Gu Hengbo and Wang Yue is not only slightly better than that of their concubine Han Xiaoxiao, but they are even comparable to Chen Yuanyuan.

    Flowers must not be placed on cow dung. Ding Yunyi made this "ambition" immediately.

    The arrival of Gu Hengbo and Wang Yue caused a sensation in the audience, and the applause was endless.  The examiner Li Dianruo stood up and said with a smile: "How come Gu Hengbo and Wang Weibo are so lucky to be here? This makes the Qinhuai River even more glorious!"

    Gu Hengbo stood on the boat and said with a smile: "I came here with Yuesheng, and I just happened to see the beautiful scenery on the Qinhuai River."

    When Gu Hengbo and Wang Yue arrived, all the beauty was eclipsed.  With a charming smile on her face, Wang Yue stood on the boat. She didn't need to show anything, and there was no suspense about the choice of the oiran.

    But for the sake of fairness, Wang Yue still played a song. After the song was finished, it was loud and thunderous.

    The other women on the boat were both envious and jealous.

    Wait until the goods are released.  That is to say, they give gold, silver and jewelry to the person they like in order to win the oiran position for her, these gentry and talented people.  Again, each one showed off his or her own special powers, showing off everything.

    Seeing that Wang Yue was about to monopolize the claws, suddenly a person on a flower boat called out: "Send Shen Baoer of Diaohua Tower a piece of the jade crane."

    As soon as the jade crane was delivered to the examiner's hands.  It immediately caused an exclamation.

    The crane is so transparent and carved from a single piece of jade, it is truly priceless.  Once this collection comes out, all other collections will be eclipsed.

    Zhang Pu glanced there, and suddenly snorted coldly in his nose: "So it's him."

    "Who is that?" Ding Yunyi asked curiously.

    Qian Qianyi said hurriedly: "Mr. Ding doesn't recognize him, but he is Ruan Dacheng."

    Ruan Dacheng?  Ding Yunyi sneered again and again, "It's great. He met the "famous" traitors Qian Qianyi and Gong Dingzi today, but he didn't expect to see Ruan Dacheng again.

    Ruan Dacheng was promoted to Shizhong by a traveler at the beginning of Tianqi, but soon he returned home due to worries.  Ruan Dacheng was once registered as Donglin.  He is a disciple of Gao Panlong.  Zuo Guangdou, a fellow countryman, was Donglin's leader in Xiansi and Ruan Dacheng's self-respecting friend.

    He played a leading role in the "struggle" to overthrow the non-Donglin Pavilion old Shi Jikai and others introduced by Fang Congzhe. Therefore, he was listed as the backbone of Donglin and was nicknamed "No Block" in "Dianjiang Lu of Donglin".

    In the spring of Jiazi, the fourth year of Tianqi, all the officials and departments were vacant.  Zuo Guangdou informed Dacheng to come to Beijing to replace him.  However, because of the internal strife between **  Wei Dazhong of General Lin Chuang.  After some internal dealings, when Dacheng arrived in Beijing, **Xing and his group asked him to study engineering.  Officials rank first.  And work is last.  Originally, it was Ruan Dacheng's turn to be replaced based on seniority.  At this time Wei Zhongxian appeared, and he made Ruan Dacheng get his wish.

    However, Ruan Dacheng did not serve as an official for long. The terrible pressure from the Donglin Party caused him to abandon his official position and flee back to his hometown less than a month after taking office.  From then on, Ruan Dacheng broke with the Donglin Party.

    When Wei Zhongxian was in power, he was summoned to the capital as Taichang Shaoqing.  He knew very well that he was from the Donglin Party, and now he had become a role model of the anti-Dongli Party. It was probably difficult to please both sides, so he acted very carefully.  After a while, he returned to his hometown again and planned to wait and see the situation.

    In the second year of Chongzhen, the Wei Party was defeated. He wrote a letter pointing out that both the Donglin Party and the Eunuch Party were "eunuchs attached to the Party" and should be dismissed together.  Ruan Dacheng prepared two different memorials and sent them to his friend Yang Weiyuan in Beijing.  One of them was dedicated to impeaching the eunuchs of Cui and Wei.  The second one is "based on the calculation of seven years, which means that four years after the Apocalypse, those who were in trouble were loyal and virtuous, and their wings were beautiful. Four years ago, those who were in trouble were Wang An, and their wings were in the east forest."  However, because Yang Weiyuan was hostile to Dong Lin, he did not follow his instructions to "act by ear" and read the second book.  Then he went to Beijing and served as Guangluqing.  Chongzhen refused to listen. As a result, he was dismissed from office as a rebel. He took refuge in Anqing and Nanjing, recruited knights, talked about war and swordsmanship, and formed a document.society.

    On the way, he wanted to make peace with Fushe and Donglin, so when Zhang Pu, the leader of Fushe, was running around for the restoration of his master Zhou Yanru, he expressed his willingness to return to Donglin.  Donglin objected to Zhou Yanru repaying him.  Therefore, Chongzhen never became an official.

    Ruan Dacheng, Qian Qianyi, Gong Dingzi and other clowns all appeared one by one at this time.

    Qian Qianyi smiled on the side and said: "Do you know why Ruan Dacheng supports that Shen Baoer? Last year, he brought a lot of money and wanted to see Wang Yue. He didn't want to be rejected by Wang Yue, so he asked to see Gu Mei instead, but Gu Mei  Hengbo was also disgusted with his behavior and actually threw out the things he brought. Ruan Dacheng regarded it as a great shame and humiliation. This time, he was afraid that he had already received the news that Lanshe was coming, so he held his breath and wanted to humiliate Gu Hengbo and Wang.  "Moon."

    When Ruan Dacheng¡¯s jade crane came out, it outshone everyone else¡¯s selections. Ruan Dacheng was elated and Shen Baoer was so happy that he kept ogling Ruan Dacheng.

    At this moment, the situation changed again. Gong Dingzi, who was on the boat next to him, suddenly stood up and sent someone to deliver a piece of treasure, but it was for Wang Yue.

    This item is even more extraordinary. It is actually a famous painting, Wu Yuanzhi's "Red Cliff Boating Picture". This painting rivaled Ruan Dacheng's Jade Crane on the spot.

    Qian Qianyi knew the romance in Nanjing very well: "Why do you think this is happening? Gong Dingzi just arrived in Nanjing and only met Gu Mei once by chance. He was so fascinated that he was thinking of ways to get close to Gu Mei. He was so  He just wanted to use the opportunity of flattering Wang Yue to please Gu Mei. This 'Red Cliff Boating Picture' is his father's treasure, and he stole it somehow. "

    Seeing that the Oiran's situation was about to reverse again, Ruan Dacheng smiled nonchalantly and ordered someone to give Shen Baoer a collection of gifts. When the collection came into the hands of the four examiners, the four examiners actually stood up and were surprised.  Calling again and again.

    This is actually the "Tiaoxi Poetry Scroll" written by Mi Fu, a great calligrapher and painter of the Northern Song Dynasty.

    A priceless treasure, this is truly a priceless treasure.  Is there anything else that can compare to Mi Fu's handwriting?

    Gong Dingzi was dumbfounded, but he had no choice. In terms of financial resources, he could never compare with Ruan Dacheng.  There is nothing like Ruan Dacheng, there are so many good things, but Gong Dingzi stole all my family heirlooms just for a smile on his face. What else can compete with him now?

    When they heard that Mi Fu's handwriting appeared, everyone on the Qinhuai River exclaimed and wanted to see it with their own eyes.

    Gu Mei and Wang Yue's expressions darkened. They didn't expect Ruan Dacheng to be like this. Although they didn't pay much attention to the oiran, they would still be unwilling to lose like this.

    But, is there anything else that can compare to what Ruan Dacheng gave?

    Qian Qianyi is old and cunning, and seems to have seen what Ding Yunyi is thinking: "Mr. Ding, why don't you participate? If you can win, it will also win the favor of the beauty."

    "Me?" Ding Yunyi smiled bitterly and shook his head: "What do I have that can compare to what Ruan Dacheng gave me?"

    He really wanted to participate, but when he saw that everyone had brought out such expensive things, even though he had some gold and jewelry, they were far behind compared to those things.

    Qian Qianyi suddenly raised his lips toward Ding Yunyi¡¯s waist: ¡°How about the sword on Mr. Ding¡¯s waist?¡±

    When Ding Yunyi heard this, he immediately shook his head: "This is not possible. This is my protective sword. I rely on it to kill the enemy in battle. I must not give it away. What's more, how can a knife compare with those of theirs?  ?¡±

    If you want to use your "dragon tooth" brain, you don't even have to think about it.

    Unexpectedly, Zhang Pu also smiled and said: "What if Mr. Ding just gives it a try? I think those women don't dare to take this sword. Even if they really don't return it, they will always keep it with me and help."  Just go get it back."

    How can Ding Yunyi take this risk? What if they don¡¯t pay back?  So he shook his head repeatedly and refused to agree.  (To be continued)

 Part One: The Storm in Penghu Chapter 319 The Beauty on the Boat

    "Send a gift to Miss Wang Yue!"

    Suddenly, a voice sounded.

    It turned out that it was Qian Qianyi who was talking to himself and helped Ding Yunyi shout.

    Ding Yunyi was furious. This traitor, this shameless thing, actually made the decision for him. But when he looked at Zhang Pu again, he saw that Zhang Pu was also smiling, as if he admired Qian Qianyi's actions very much.

    Since ancient times, celebrities have been popular, especially those in the Jiangnan area.  Qian Qianyi's behavior did not appear to be a problem in Zhang Pu's opinion. Instead, he felt that Qian Qianyi was helping Ding Yunyi.

    If a knife can be exchanged for a beautiful smile, it is worth thousands of dollars.  How could these scholars imagine the importance of this knife to Ding Yunyi?

    At this time, everyone on the Qinhuai River turned their attention to the flower boat. They first wondered who else could collect better than Ruan Dacheng's?  Looking at it again, I was shocked again.  Is this a big deal?  It turned out to be Zhang Pu, the greatest scholar in the south of the Yangtze River, and Qian Qianyi, the leader of the Donglin Party, on the left and right, accompanying a strange young man.

    Zhang Pu and Qian Qianyi are famous all over the world. Who is this young man? He actually wants them to accompany them?

    "Mr. Mu Zhai, please hand over the selected items." Li Dianruo, the examiner there, said with a smile.

    "Please ask the mayor to borrow the sword for use." Qian Qianyi said in a low voice with a smile.

    Ding Yunyi was angry and angry in his heart. He was angry because Qian Qianyi actually wanted his dragon teeth, and he was angry because he came to Nanjing quietly. If he made a fuss here, if the news spread to the capital, Chongzhen would know that he did not return to Taiwan first, but  I arrived in Nanjing first and attended some oiran convention.  It was inevitable that there would be another turmoil, causing criticism from the court.

    But looking at this posture, it¡¯s impossible not to take out the sword.  Bite the bullet, he untied Longya and handed it to Qian Qianyi.

    Qian Qianyi personally took a boat to the examiner's flower boat and handed over this special gift - dragon tooth!

    The examiners and the people on the Qinhuai River saw that the product they were presented with was actually a knife.  It is inevitable that some people find it funny, while others think it is a disgrace to the scenery.

    How could a murder weapon ruin the atmosphere of such a romantic place?

    Gu Hengbo and Wang Yue looked at each other on the boat.  But he was very interested.  Not only did they not agree with the offer of a knife, but they felt it was something new and curious.

    Li Dianruo took the knife and said, "Mr. Mu Zhai, who sent this collection?"

    Qian Qianyi pointed toward his boat: "That's Mr. Ding Xiangwen Ding from Fujian."

    ¡°Ding Yunyi may recognize them all.  Speaking of Ding Xiangwen, few people here in Nanjing know who it is.

    But when Gu Hengbo heard the name, his expression changed, and he whispered a few words in Wang Yue's ear. Wang Yue's expression also changed drastically, and she couldn't help but look at Ding Yunyi a few more times.

    On the examiner¡¯s flower boat, Li Dianruo and the other three examiners passed the knife to each other. They really couldn¡¯t see what was valuable about the knife.

    "Mr. Mu Zhai is joking." Li Dianruo said with emotion: "This sword, this sword Although it looks expensive, it is definitely not as good as Mi Fu's 'Tiaoxi Poetry Scroll' It's  "Qian Qianyi deliberately wanted to show off in front of others.  To please Ding Yunyi: "Please draw your knife and watch!"

    Li Dianruo pulled out the knife in confusion, and then the four examiners couldn't help but tremble.

    The knife was glowing with cold light, and there seemed to be faint traces of blood on the blade. It was unknown how many people had been killed.

    "Good sword. Good sword." Although Li Dianruo was a civil servant, he could see at this moment that this sword was definitely extraordinary.  The sword is a precious sword, but compared with Ruan Dacheng's Mi Fu "Tiaoxi Poetry Scroll", it is incomparable.  Li Dianruo sheathed the sword: "I think it's better to ask Miss Wang Weibo to take a look."

    Someone sent the knife to Gu Mei and Wang Yue's boat. The talented men and sages all wanted to see the joke. How could they give such a dangerous weapon like a knife to such a beautiful woman.  Isn't this an outrageous beauty?

    Who would have thought that Gu Hengbo and Wang Yue became very interested and played with the knife repeatedly. After a while, Gu Hengbo whispered with certainty: "It's him!"

    "It's him!" Wang Yue also murmured, casting a pair of wonderful eyes at Ding Yunyi again, then lightly opening her lips, and said slowly: "Do you know what kind of knife this is?"

    As soon as Wang Yue spoke, the entire Qinhuai River was silent, and only Wang Yue's voice could be heard: "I heard that this sword was used to kill all the countries in the West and the West to flee, and the pirates disappeared; this sword was used to go in and out of the borders nine times.  , the Jinlu were frightened; this sword, in the Central Plains, captured Gao Yingxiang alive, defeated Zhang Xianzhong, and defeated Li Zicheng. The bandits fled, and the Central Plains was determined! This sword is the sword of my Ming Dynasty. Brother Mei, do you know this sword?  What's the name?"

    Gu Mei Gu Hengbo likes to be called "Brother Mei" the most.He spoke with a solemn expression: "Dragon Tooth!"

    Then he said to the flower boat where Ding Yunyi was: "This is Ding Yunyi, Lord Ding, who fought in Xinyang, bloody Yingzhou, and killed Zhang Xianzhong until Gucheng surrendered, and Li Zicheng was left with only a dozen people left to flee in embarrassment?"

    Before Ding Yunyi could answer, Qian Qianyi said proudly: "Yes, the person who presented this gift is none other than Mr. Wu Liebo, General of the Fujian Army, Hussars General, and Lord Protector Ding Yunyi!"

    At this point, everyone who recognized the name Ding Yunyi exclaimed. Even those who didn't recognize it were horrified by the long list of official titles.

    Ding Yunyi stood up and raised his hands towards the painted boat: "Ding Yunyi was returning to Fujian from suppressing bandits. He happened to pass by Nanjing. He was delighted to hear about the grand event here and came here. Gu Mei Gu Hengbo, Wang Yue Wang Weibo, these two girls are famous all over Jiangnan.  , How can you convince people as an oiran in today¡¯s conference? Ding has nothing but this sword to entertain the two girls!¡±

    As soon as these words came out, Ruan Dacheng's face turned red and white. Although he was rich, he was white at the moment. How could he be compared with a high official in the court like Ding Yunyi?  Not to mention that Ding Yunyi took out his sword, even if he only brought a piece of grass, Ruan Dacheng would definitely be defeated by himself.

    "Is it just a joke to offend Ding Yunyi, who is extremely favored by the Holy One?"

    Wang Yue smiled slightly and said: "This knife may not be much in the eyes of others, but in Wang Yue's eyes, it is extremely precious. Even if there is no such oiran today, Wang Yue will have no regrets."

    Wu Liebo and the Fujian General Soldier appeared.  This sword is famous again. The four examiners discussed it in low voices for a while, and Li Diianruo said loudly: "Although Mr. Ding's sword is not elegant, it is the only one in the world and is extremely precious. This sword belongs to me, Ming Dynasty."  The famous sword is the pillar of the imperial court. Today, Mr. Ding will give you the sword, and it is none other than Miss Wang Yue!"

    Wang Yue originally had many admirers, but Ruan Dacheng was just using his financial resources to humiliate her. At this time, he heard that Wang Yue had won the oiran title.  The Qinhuai River was filled with thunderous cheers.

    This year¡¯s oiran has been decided¡ªWang Yue!

    The boat came over, and a maid stood up on it: "Master Ding, my girl is grateful for your kindness. There is good wine on the boat. How about you two girls inviting Master Ding to come and have a drink?"

    Even if Ding Yunyi was not allowed to go, Ding Yunyi had to find a way to go. His sword was still with Wang Yue, so he agreed at that time and invited Zhang Pu to go with him.  Qian Qianyi heard this and followed Ding Yunyi shamelessly.

    Hearing that Ding Yunyi could actually drink with Gu Mei and Wang Yue, everyone on the Qinhuai River was envious, especially Gong Dingzi, who had been crazy about Gu Mei for a long time.  At this time, all he could do was watch other men boarding Gu Mei's boat, anxious and angry, but who could blame him?

    The flower boats and painted boats gradually dispersed, and the Qinhuai River, which had been noisy for half a night, gradually became quiet.

    "Master Ding, please have some wine."

    Wang Yue poured wine.  Gu Hengbo raised the wine cup with a manly look on his face: "Master Ding vented his bad breath for me today and humiliated Ruan Dacheng. Please drink this cup to the full."

    Ding Yunyi drank and put down the wine cup: "It's just a game, you two girls don't need to take it to heart."

    Wang Yue's eyes flashed: "Is Master Ding really willing to give such a precious sword to me?"

    "Ah" Ding Yunyi couldn't bear it.  But how can there be any reason to get back something that has been given away?  The only one to blame is this piece of shit Qian Qianyi.

    Seeing Ding Yunyi's embarrassed look, Wang Yue pursed her lips and laughed: "They say that Ding Hu is so heroic and brave and invincible on the battlefield. When I saw him today, he became so stingy."

    This smile was so charming that it stunned the three men Ding Yunyi, Zhang Pu and Qian Qianyi.  Gu Yun said, "You don't love the country, you love the beauty." Today I finally know what it means.

    Gu Hengbo glanced at Ding Yunyi and laughed in his eyes: "Xiaoyue, don't embarrass Lord Ding anymore. Lord Ding, we will keep this knife for you for the time being. Lord Ding can come and pick it up whenever he leaves."

    This glance made the man fascinated.

    Wang Yue¡¯s smile, Gu Hengbo¡¯s eyebrows, let alone a precious sword, those with less determination will really lose their country.

    It's terrible. He was really fascinated by these two little girls. Ding Yunyi quickly said: "Actually, this knife no longer belongs to me Oh, where do you start talking about this?" Even Zhang Pu said  I also became curious.

    Ding Yunyi smiled bitterly and said: "I have a wife and two concubines, and a woman named Chen Yuanyuan is also in my Taiwan. I had nothing to do and invented a game called Mahjong. I usually play Mahjong to relieve my boredom when I have free time. I only hate my gambling skills.  No, this knife has long been lost to my concubines. Now, they lent this to me Several people were startled, Zhang Pu and Qian Qianyi praised it.?Laughing loudly, not like a scholar at all.  Gu Hengbo, Wang Yue, and the maids around them also pursed their lips and laughed non-stop. They all felt that this adult was not as fierce as the legend said, but on the contrary, he was very cute.

    Ding Yunyi was so powerful that all the golden pirates and bandits fled after hearing his name. But in the eyes of these women, he actually looked cute and made people laugh and cry.

    "I also heard that you have concubines around you." Gu Hengbo finally stopped laughing: "One of them is Han Xiaoxiao, the oiran that day, right? There is also Suzhou Chen Yuanyuan, who hasn't even combed her hair yet, and already has a cloud of admirers.  But Chen Yuanyuan didn't like anyone. I heard that when she first met the Lord, she was attracted by the Lord's power and she was willing to serve the Lord from then on. "

    Qian Qianyi was filled with envy as he listened. Women like Han Xiaoxiao and Chen Yuanyuan were actually accepted by Ding Yunyi. This Master Ding was really blessed.

    "The two sisters are laughing so happily, but what's so fun about it?"

    At this time, a pleasant voice sounded, and then a person stepped onto the boat. She was a thirteen or fourteen-year-old woman. When several men saw her, their hearts beat loudly.

    Wang Yuemei, Gu Meimei, but this girl, not only is not inferior to the two girls in appearance, but also every move, every frown and every smile makes people love and pity her, and they can't wait to hold her in their hands and love her every day.

    There is actually such a woman in the world?

    When Gu Hengbo and Wang Yue saw her, they laughed together: "You always have a long nose. Wherever there is delicious food, you can smell it from a long distance."

    The woman sat down lazily and did not look at the men: "Yes, yes, I heard that someone got the title of Oiran, and she was very happy. Usually the sisters are eldest and the sisters are short, but there is really a good wine.  I forgot all about sisterhood.¡±

    Wang Yue smiled and poured her a glass of wine: "Okay, okay, I did something wrong, I just need to apologize."

    "There are so many grown-ups here, and they are not afraid of being laughed at if they say they are worthless asking for a drink." Gu Hengbo pinched her and introduced: "This is the most talented and most lovable person in our Lan Club.  Li Xiangjun from Meixianglou.¡±

    "Okay, okay, it is indeed Li Xiangjun. As soon as this woman came in, Ding Yunyi vaguely guessed who it was.  Li Xiangjun is also here, one of the Eight Beauties of Qinhuai has arrived again.

    Zhang Pu and Qian Qianyi have also heard of Li Xiangjun of Meixiang Tower for a long time. This is another character who is proficient in poetry, calligraphy, painting, singing and dancing.  Because her adoptive mother Li Zhenli was generous and elegant, most of the guests at Meixiang House were literati and upright and loyal ministers.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how many young men, literati and gentry officials are eagerly waiting for the day when Li Xiangjun will officially get married in two years.

    By then, I¡¯m afraid it will be another grand event in Nanjing city.

    Zhang Pu and Qian Qianyi were also filled with emotion. It was usually difficult to meet any of these three girls, but they didn¡¯t expect that today, because of Ding Yunyi, they had all three girls together.

    Gu Hengbo smiled again and said to Li Xiangjun: "This is Mr. Zhang Pu and Zhang Ximing. This is Mr. Qian Qianyi and Qian Muzhai. This one Before she could introduce him, Li Xiangjun glanced at Ding Yunyi and said, "I think so.  Ding Yunyi and Ding Huben who gave away all their treasured swords, right?  "

    It turns out that good things don¡¯t go out, but bad things spread thousands of miles.  Even Li Xiangjun knew about it in such a short time, and it might be spread to Taiwan soon.

    Li Xiangjun said lazily: "Sister Xiaoyue, I gave you a personal sword. I think you can only marry him. Mr. Ding, when will you take my sister Xiaoyue to your place in Taiwan?"

    Wang Yue's face turned crimson and she pinched Li Xiangjun hard: "You are always so sharp-tongued and unwilling to forgive others. I think it is better to send you to Taiwan."

    Li Xiangjun cried out "Ouch, ouch, ouch", held Wang Yue's hand, and smiled charmingly: "Yes, yes, I would like to go, but it's a pity that no one gave me a sword." (To be continued)

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 320 Two Hundred Thousand Liang

    There was a lot of laughter and commotion on the boat.

    Ding Yunyi was filled with emotion.  These three girls are all fierce women, but the men they will marry in the future are either traitors or weaklings.

    Fortunately, I am here, and this kind of thing will never happen again.

    After making a fuss there for a while, Gu Hengbo stopped smiling and said, "Lord Domondin took care of me today, and I have nothing to repay, so Gu Mei played a song to cheer me up."

    As soon as this was said, everyone applauded.

    Amid the sound of the pipa, Gu Hengbo sang:

    "The flowers are falling, the sound of evening rain and wind in front of the curtain; the sound of wind, I don't know how to hate it, but I insist that I listen to it. I sit in pain and leave my love, my face is sad every night, I am ashamed of the silver lamp; I am ashamed of the silver lamp, my waist and limbs are thin, and my shadow is also thin.  "

    As soon as the song was over, everyone applauded.

    Gu Hengbo put down his pipa and looked at Ding Yunyi: "Why does Mr. Ding still like it?"

    Ding Yunyi didn't understand what she was singing. He just felt that the mood of this song was dim and seemed to have a sad meaning. He said bravely: "What Ding said is wrong. Girl, don't laugh at me. The girl seems to be saying that in the future, people will be old and yellow."  Are you being left out in front of the meeting?"

    Gu Hengbo stared at Ding Yunyi with a pair of wonderful eyes, with an indescribable charm. After a while, he sighed softly: "Master Ding knows me."

    Zhang Pu became very interested: "This is General Ding, who is not only extremely brave, but also extremely talented. When I was in Taiwan that day, the words 'I urge God to be brave and send talents of all kinds' have impressed me to this day."

    "Oh?" Wang Yueda became interested: "So Mr. Ding can also compose poems? Since you are here today, why not write a poem and we will listen attentively."

    When it comes to writing poetry, I don¡¯t know how to write any poetry.  Those two lines were copied from someone else's, and Ding Yunyi refused repeatedly. However, the three women's interest was aroused by Zhang Pu's words, and they refused to let Ding Yunyi compose one.

    There is no problem in going into battle, but writing poems will seriously cost Ding Yunyi his life.  The same goes for Zhang Pu. He has nothing to do but make a fool of himself.

    There he frowned.  Others just thought he was thinking about it and remained silent.  After sitting there for a long time, I remembered Gu Yanwu's "Rizhilu".  I don't know how many times my father scolded me for this article before I was familiar with it. It seems that today I can only apologize to Gu Yanwu and deal with it.

    Hard scalp.  Then he said: "It's just poetry, but there is one piece of text that I have to use to show my shame" A piece of Gu Yanwu's "Rizhilu" was recited from Ding Yunyi's mouth:

    "There is the subjugation of the country, and there is the subjugation of the world. Xi differentiates between the subjugation of the country and the subjugation of the world, saying: Yi changed his surname and called it subjugation of the country. So full of benevolence and righteousness that he led the beasts to eat people, and people will eat each other, which is called the subjugation of the world This is  Therefore, you know how to protect the world, and then you know how to protect the country. If you protect the country, your king and his ministers will seek to eat meat. If you protect the world, how can you be responsible for the humbleness of an ordinary man Therefore, it is said that the rise and fall of the world depends on the common man.  Responsibility After reading the "Rizhilu", there was silence.

    Ding Yunyi thought in his heart.  I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s good or bad.  Suddenly, Li Xiangjun said loudly: "What a 'Every man is responsible for the rise and fall of the world.' Every word of this article is exquisite, and the last sentence is the finishing touch, enough to be passed down for eternity. Master Ding, the little girl has learned a lesson."

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Everyone finally came back to their senses, all praised repeatedly.

    The meaning of "every man is responsible for the rise and fall of the world" originated from Gu Yanwu, while the eight-character grammatical pattern came from Liang Qichao. Ding Yunyi combined them into two this time, which also had a miraculous effect.

    Qian Qianyi felt that something was wrong. He said at the beginning of this article: "Since ancient times, there have been things like subjugation of the country and subjugation of the world. How to distinguish between subjugation of the country and subjugation of the world? That is: Yi's surname was changed to "subjugation of the country"  ; The road of benevolence and righteousness is blocked to the point of leading animals to eat people, and people are fighting to the death, regardless of winning or losing. This is called the destruction of the world At the moment, the Ming Dynasty is in chaos, and the phenomenon of cannibalism is said to be in the hardest-hit areas.  It can be seen everywhere. Does this mean that the Ming Dynasty will subjugate the country and the world?

    But this doubt can only be kept in the heart. Ding Yunyi is an important minister of the imperial court, but he is nothing. How can he say that Ding Yunyi is not half bad?

    Zhang Pu savored this article for a long time, and later asked Gu Hengbo to bring him pen and ink, and copied it word for word.

    ???????????????????????????????

    Ding Yunyi screamed in his heart and felt ashamed. How could he have such talent? It was just an article written by Gu Yanwu later.

    The three women Gu Hengbo, Wang Yue, and Li Xiangjun also looked at Ding Yunyi with admiration, but they didn't expect that General Ding was actually an all-rounder in both civil and military affairs.

    "Little girls also like to write some poems, but they can never do without romance." Gu Hengbo looked solemn: "Compared with the writings of adults, the little girl seems so childish. From now on,I no longer dare to do whatever I want to do.  "

    Wang Yue also sighed: "The most rare thing in this article is that it cares about the country and the people. It tells the ills of the world today and how to rectify the government. Especially these two sentences, 'Everyone is responsible for the rise and fall of the world.'  It¡¯s really a lingering sound that lingers in my ears.¡±

    Li Xiangjun said nothing, but looked at Ding Yunyi without blinking.  Among these people, although she is the youngest, she is the most fierce-tempered and the most daring.

    Ding Yunyi, the "big thief in the literary world," was praised so much by these women that he blushed.

    As soon as Ding Yunyi's "Rizhilu" came out, no one dared to recite poems or write essays.  We chatted there for a while, all centered around "Rizhilu".

    Seeing that the night was getting dark, Ding Yunyi wanted to leave, but suddenly he heard Li Xiangjun say: "If you are lucky tomorrow, please invite Mr. Ding to have a light meal. I asked my mother to go back and prepare. I wonder if you can honor me?"

    Go to Meixianglou to eat?  That is something that many people in Nanjing dream of.  Ding Yunyi agreed, and Li Xiangjun invited Zhang Pu and Qian Qianyi. Her two sisters, Gu Hengbo and Wang Yue, were also sure to go.

    The boat docked at the shore, and Ding Yunyi and others got off the boat. When they were saying goodbye, they saw three women looking at him with three pairs of beautiful eyes, as if they recognized this person again, which made Ding Yunyi very embarrassed This time  When he woke up early that morning, Zhang Pu was already waiting there.  Just like how Ding Yunyi treated him attentively when he was in Taiwan.

    Ding Yunyi's status in Zhang Pu's mind is very different now. He was first introduced as his confidant by Zhang Pu, and then he saved Zhang Pu's life. Last night's "Rizhilu" was even more appreciated by Zhang Pu.  .

    Zhang Pu's mood at this time was that he felt that he was greatly honored to have recognized Ding Yunyi.

    During breakfast, we chatted casually and said that Qian Qianyi had been here long ago.  Seeing that Ding Yunyi didn't get up, he said something to Zhang Pu and then left.

    Ding Yunyi said kindly: "Mr. Ximing, there are some things I shouldn't have said in the first place. But I think it would be better for Mr. Qian Qianyi to have less contact with him."

    Zhang Pu felt the same way: "Yes, I always thought he was a person. Who would have thought of all the clumsy performances yesterday. Flattery, flattery, and the ugly side will be exposed. Zhang Pu really doesn't want to be associated with this kind of person. But after all, we are all old acquaintances.  , I couldn't help but lose face After chatting there for a while, Duan San'er walked in and reported that Zhang Pu's personal guards had been hired, and they were all hired with huge sums of money in Nanjing.

    Ding Yunyi felt at ease when Duan Saner was doing things. He carefully explained to him that he needed to be careful when selecting his guards, and never let people of unknown origin sneak in.  He also said that all the expenses were paid by Taiwan, which made Zhang Pu even more grateful.

    Then he said "Jiangnan Academy". Zhang Pu said that counting the days, it would be completed in about a month, and asked Ding Yunyi to stay here longer.  Then we will go to Suzhou together to attend the inauguration of the academy.

    Ding Yunyi was originally eager to return home, but since Zhang Pu invited him, he couldn't say anything more.

    "Sir, Ruan Dacheng is outside asking to see Lord Ding."

    When Zhang Pu¡¯s disciple came in, Zhang Pu and Ding Yunyi glanced at each other, and Ding Yunyi sneered: ¡°What is such a person doing here? He¡¯s gone.¡±

    "There's no need to worry about Xiang Wen." Zhang Pu advised from the side: "Although Ruan Dacheng has a lot of problems with his character, he still has some influence. Xiang Wen doesn't mind seeing him. We can just adapt to the situation and see what he says.  ¡±

    Ding Yunyi was helpless and reluctantly agreed. After a while, Ruan Dacheng came in. As soon as he came in, he bowed his head and said, "Ruan Dacheng has met Mr. Ximing and Mr. Ding."

    "Brother Yuanhai, please sit down." Zhang Pu said calmly: "I wonder what Yuanhai has to teach you today?"

    Ruan Dacheng just sat down, and stood up again when he heard this: "I offended you a lot yesterday, and I came here today to apologize to Mr. Ding.

    "Apologise? What kind of crime are you apologizing for?" Ding Yunyi was confused.

    When Ruan Dacheng heard these words, it was completely different. He thought it was Ding Yunyi who was sarcastic, and said in fear: "Yesterday, Ruan Dacheng didn't know that the sky was high and the sky was high. He actually argued with the town with a copybook. Damn it, damn it, please give me a call.  Zhen Qianwan forgave Ruan Dacheng Ding Yunyi didn't know whether to laugh or cry after hearing this. He didn't take what happened yesterday to heart at all, but Ruan Dacheng remembered it firmly. He was afraid that he didn't sleep well last night.

    Ding Yunyi said calmly: "This town has forgotten about that matter. Mr. Yuan Hai does not need to worry."

    The more indifferent his tone, the more frightened Ruan Dacheng felt: "The general town is broad-minded, so naturally he won't take it to heart, but Dacheng always feels guilty to the general town, and brings some small gifts, and asks the general town to accept them."

    With that said, he asked someone to bring in the "small gift", five thousand taels of silver and a batch of jewelry.There are dozens of pieces of silk and satin, and the move is bold, but the expression on his face is clearly that he is worried that Ding Yunyi will not accept it.

    Zhang Pu originally thought that Ding Yunyi looked down on Ruan Dacheng as a person and would definitely refuse to accept it. Who expected that Ding Yunyi smiled and said, "Then let Mr. Yuan Hai spend the money. Come and accept it."

    As soon as he saw Ding Yunyi put it away, Ruan Dacheng let out a long sigh of relief.  This not only resolved yesterday's crisis, but also made Ding Yunyi acquainted with him. It can be said that he killed two birds with one stone.

    When he sat down again, Ding Yunyi smiled and said: "I heard that Mr. Yuanhai comes from a wealthy family, and it turned out to be true when I saw him today. I have a little thing that I would like to ask you for. I wonder if Mr. Yuanhai is willing to help?"

    Ruan Dacheng was overjoyed after hearing this. Ding Yunyi actually asked for something from him. If he can help him accomplish it, there will be a lot of benefits in the future. He is a person trusted by the emperor. What can't he do if he just relaxes?  So as soon as I heard it, I immediately responded one after another.

    Ding Yunyi said slowly: "At present, disasters are still happening all over the world, and a large number of victims are flocking to Taiwan. We in Taiwan are willing to save the victims of the world, but it is a pity that we have more than enough ambition but not enough power. After all calculations, there is still some money missing."

    When he heard that it was just money, Ruan Dacheng immediately said: "General, please tell me how much money is needed?"

    "After all the calculations in this town, we still ended up with a loss of 200,000 taels Ruan Dacheng and Zhang Pu were both shocked. They thought it was tens of thousands taels, but who would have thought that Ding Yunyi could get 200,000 taels with just one mouthful. God!  , Zhang Pu only spent so much money to find the chief minister of the cabinet for Zhou Yanru.

    Ruan Dacheng would not blink his eyes with tens of thousands taels of silver, but two hundred thousand taels cost him a lot of trouble.

    Ding Yunyi knew what he was thinking, so he smiled and said: "This town will not let you give this money for nothing. Although Taiwan is a small place, there is a vacant position. This position is not trivial. It is not only respected, but also  There are so many subordinates, I calculated, sir, there will always be tens of thousands of subordinates Ruan Dacheng was dumbfounded, tens of thousands of subordinates? What kind of prestigious position is this? But Ding Yunyi did not explain what official position it was.  Ruan Dacheng didn't have much time to ask.

    After thinking about it in my mind for a long time, even though I had to sell my property and land to get the 200,000 taels of silver, but if I use 200,000 taels of silver in exchange for such a majestic official position, am I still afraid that I won't have any money in the future?  ?

    With this thought, there is no longer any hesitation: "The main town is saving the people from fire and water, how can Ruan Dacheng stand by and watch? Go back now, even if you destroy this family, you will definitely save enough for the main town!"

    Saying that he didn¡¯t dare to waste a moment, he hurriedly left and went back to prepare the money.

    "What does Xiang Wen mean?" Zhang Pu asked in confusion as soon as he left.

    Ding Yunyi laughed: "I would be sorry if I didn't take a small amount of money from such a person. If he took out two hundred thousand taels of silver, he could be considered a good deed for the victims, and it could be regarded as a good deed for him."

    Zhang Pu suddenly realized it, but he was still a little dissatisfied: "But the position you agreed to him, do you know the nature of this person? If he becomes an official, he will be corrupt, bend the law, and harm the people!"

    "How could I not know this person?" Ding Yunyi said with a smile: "Although this person has a despicable character, he still has some talent."

    This is quite true.  Ruan Dacheng's character is low, but in terms of literary talent, he can indeed be called an "elite". Wen even has the title of "the only poet of the Ming Dynasty" in later generations.  In particular, his miscellaneous works "Spring Lantern Riddles", "Swallow Notes", "Double Gold List" and "Muni He" became famous for a while.

    Ding Yunyi laughed at this time and said: "I asked him to go to Taiwan and teach those children for me to study. Isn't this a respected position? I have more than thousands of students in Taiwan. I didn't lie at all when I said that I have thousands of students.  His."

    Zhang Pu was startled, then pointed at Ding Yunyi and laughed.  (To be continued)

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 321 Ding Yunyi in Meixiang Tower

    Everyone in Nanjing knows the name of Meixiang Tower.

    The mother of Meixianglou is Li Zhenhui. She treats her adopted daughter Li Xiangjun as if she were her own. She herself is a famous prostitute in Qinhuai and is extremely generous.

    When Ding Yunyi and others came to Meixiang Tower, they saw a word hanging high in the main hall:

    "The rise and fall, everyone is responsible".

    These eight words are exactly what Ding Yunyi said when he was painting the boat.

    Li Zhenhui brought the girls and maids from Meixiang Building to welcome him out: "Ding Huben, who is famous all over the world, came to my Meixiang Building. Meixiang Building has also been famous all over the world since then. Today, I will always make the town satisfied. Satisfied  It¡¯s about returning.¡±

    "Don't dare, don't dare." Ding Yunyi said hurriedly, and then looked behind Li Zhenhui. Li Zhenhui knew what he meant at the first sight: "Mr. Ding, the girls are all waiting for you inside."

    Ding Yunyi was a little embarrassed, but Zhang Pu and Qian Qianyi behind him looked at each other and smiled. This Ding Huben might have taken a fancy to one of the girls among Gu Hengbo, Wang Yue and Li Xiangjun.

    They never dreamed that three girls fell in love with Ding Yunyi.  His idea was very simple. Instead of letting the three girls marry into traitors and weaklings in the future, it would be better for him to accept them all. This would also "save them from future misery."

    "If Ding Yunyi's "ambition" were known to those talented people in Nanjing, they would drown him in just a mouthful of saliva.

    Li Zhenhui arranged for Huangfu Yunjie, Hou Lu, and Deng Changgui who came with Ding Yunyi, and asked the girl to accompany them. She took Ding Yunyi and others upstairs.

    Arriving at the private room upstairs, Li Xiangjun, Gu Hengbo, and Wang Yue were already waiting there.  When they saw Ding Yunyi coming in, they all stood up. Zhang Pu and Qian Qianyi became dispensable at this time.

    The two of them sat down, with a charming smile on Li Xiangjun's face: "Have Master Ding seen those eight characters?"

    "Ah, I saw it, I saw it." It's okay not to say "everyone is responsible for the rise and fall of the world." I said it.  Ding Yunyi really decided that he was worthy of Gu Yanwu.

    Li Zhenhui was also sitting with her. After hearing this, she smiled and said: "When our Xiangjun came back yesterday, he was in a state of disbelief. He got up early this morning and specially asked someone to write these eight words and make a plaque. Hang it there.  "

    "Ding Yunyi appreciates the girl's kindness. I would like to offer this glass of wine to the Buddha with a flower, so I can give it to the girl." Ding Yunyi raised the cup and drank it himself.

    Li Xiangjun is a cheerful person and drinks it all in one gulp.

    After the two of them put down their wine glasses, Gu Hengbo couldn't help but ask: "Master Ding, I heard that the thief Ruan Dacheng came to find you today. Did you accept his gift?"

    I am afraid that only Gu Hengbo could openly call Ruan Dacheng a "thief".  Seeing Ding Yunyi nodding, Gu Hengbo's tone was both angry and disappointed: "I only think that Mr. Ding is different from others, but how can he collude with people like Ruan Dacheng?"

    Ding Yunyi was slightly speechless and did not explain, but Zhang Pu was on the side complaining about Ding Yunyi: "Miss Gu is probably wronging Mr. Ding. How can Mr. Ding see such a villain in his eyes? If I hadn't persuaded him this morning, Ruan Dacheng  He was going to drive him away on the spot. Why did the mayor accept the gift? It was for the hundreds of thousands of victims who were rushing to Taiwan. Not only that, but the boss also took away the things from Ruan Dacheng.  He extorted two hundred thousand taels of silver."

    Several people were curious upon hearing this. Zhang Pu explained the story in a mysterious manner, and the girls all covered their mouths and laughed.

    Gu Hengbo laughed for a while.  He raised the wine cup and said, "Sir, I have wronged you. It was my fault. I drank this cup of wine as a punishment. Please forgive me."

    As he spoke, he really drank it all in one gulp.

    Li Xiangjun on the side said coldly: "I'm afraid that the master of the town doesn't care about you, and will give your body to the town, so that he can calm down the anger in his heart."

    Everyone was startled, then burst into laughter.  Gu Hengbo had a bold temperament. Although his face was blushing, he was not angry. He just rolled his eyes at Li Xiangjun.

    ?????????????????????????????????????

    When the laughter subsided, Wang Yue said: "I have had a doubt in my mind for a long time. Since the general is here today, please clear up my doubts."

    "Miss Wang Yue, please tell me."

    Wang Yue thought about it for a moment: "I once heard people say that there was a great disaster in the world. Some people exchanged their sons and ate them, and some mothers ate their daughters. I thought how can there be such a cruel thing in the world? What do you think, the head of the town?"

    Ding Yunyi was silent for a long time, and then said slowly: "Don't think that I have seen all these cruel things with my own eyes. In the past, I rushed to the border and saw millions of victims along the way, all waiting to starve to death. I have a righteousness  Sister, her brother was eaten alive There was a burst of exclamations??.

    Jinling is a prosperous place. These women have lived here all year round. They are used to living in luxury and entertainment. How could they have thought that there are really such tragic things in the world?

    In fact, they were not the only ones. Even Zhang Pu and Qian Qianyi had only heard about it in the past and did not believe that such a tragedy could happen in the Ming Dynasty. This time, everyone was shocked to hear what Ding Yunyi said.

    People eating people is simply unimaginable to them

    Wang Yue sighed softly: "After all, we have not seen enough. The misery of the world is far beyond our ability to understand. But I suddenly understood. I heard that Mr. Ding saved the lives of 200,000 victims. This meritorious deed  , it is much bigger than annihilating bandits Zhang Pu deliberately wanted to make Ding Yunyi look good in front of these girls: "When I went to Fujian, what I heard along the way were all about the kindness of Mr. Ding.  He himself in Taiwan is not rich, but he does not hesitate to do anything. He would rather starve himself than save the lives of those affected by the disaster.  I'm afraid the things that saints have done throughout the ages are nothing more than this Ding Yunyi sighed: "Now there are more than these hundreds of thousands. Last year and this year, our Ming Dynasty suffered from continuous natural disasters. Instead of reducing the number of victims, there were more people than before.  , I see that the number of newly arrived disaster victims in Taiwan is 300,000 to 400,000. I am really not sure whether Taiwan can save these people and whether it can survive with them Li Xiangjun, Gu Hengbo, Wang Yue  The three girls looked at each other and stood up together: "We women.  I don¡¯t know anything and I can¡¯t do anything. Lord Ding¡¯s righteousness moved the sky. Compared with the kindness of hundreds of thousands of victims, those who exterminated the bandits are nothing. Lord Ding, please accept my courtesy.  "

    Ding Yunyi quickly stood up and said, "You three girls must not be like this. This is what I can do."

    After sitting down again, Li Zhenhui smiled and said: "They say Ding Huben is a murderer, but who would have thought that when we see him today, he is so kind. It seems that the legends from the outside world are not very reliable."

    Ding Yunyi himself laughed first: "I am indeed a murderer, and the bandits call me 'butcher'. But on this occasion, shouldn't I raise my knife and scream? The girls are not bandits."

    The girls who said this all laughed. Wang Yue suddenly blinked and asked, "Do you still want Master Ding's knife?"

    Ah As soon as Ding Yunyi heard about his knife, he quickly said: "Yes, yes, the girl promised me that I will return it when I leave Nanjing stingy." Wang Yue pouted and said no.  She looked charming and cute: "You will get back what you gave away. It's not that I refuse to give it to you, but it's better to let Mr. Ding stay in Nanjing for a few more days. We people are short-sighted. I don't know how many days have happened outside.  If Mr. Ding doesn¡¯t tell us everything about the big thing, he will definitely not return the knife.¡±

    Zhang Pu smiled and came to the rescue for Ding Yunyi: "Mr. Ding will stay in Nanjing for one month, and will wait until my Jiangnan Academy is completed before leaving. During this month, the girls can listen to him every day."

    Li Xiangjun pouted at the side again: "Sister Xiaoyue, if you want to listen, why not follow Mr. Ding back to Taiwan? You can listen for the rest of your life."

    Wang Yue¡¯s face suddenly turned red.

    But to be honest, these women here have never seen a person like Ding Yunyi.  He is decisive in killing and conquering the battlefield, but he is also versatile in both civil and military affairs and can write well.  And the key is that his heart is so compassionate.

    During the killing, the blood splashed ten steps, and the trouble was destroyed when saving people. Where can I find the second one in the world?

    At this time, several people were drinking while listening to Ding Yunyi talking about the customs and customs of Fujian and Taiwan, the border killings in the Central Plains, and the battle between the Tiger Guards Fleet and the Western Fleet.

    They had never heard of these things, and they were all fascinated by them.

    Speaking of excitement, even the three women were excited and wished they could see Ding Yunyi go into battle to kill the enemy.  When they heard Han Xiaoxiao cheering for his pipa again, everyone's eyes showed envy again.

    Han Xiaoxiao was a courtesan on the Qinhuai River in the past, but she unexpectedly became Ding Yunyi's woman. She followed him through all kinds of battlefield competitions. How fascinating is this?

    These women have seen many literary talents. When they saw Ding Yunyi, they felt that this man was brave and decisive. This was the real man in their minds.

    Qian Qianyi looked over quietly and saw that the three women were listening attentively, for fear of missing a word, their eyes were full of admiration and confusion, and their hearts suddenly brightened. Master Ding had completely moved them.

    Although I am envious, there is nothing I can do about it.

    Just as we were talking about the exciting part, there was a sudden noise downstairs, and then a maid hurried in: "Mom, Mr. Gong Dingzi from Hefei didn't know where he heard that Miss Gu came to our Meixiang Building and kept talking there.  I want to see Miss Gu.I'm afraid I drank too much to write this, but I'm currently arguing with Master Ding's companion.  "

    The girls were listening intently when they were suddenly interrupted. They were very impatient. Gu Hengbo even said angrily: "This is not the Mei Tower, this is the Meixiang Tower. What's going on with him coming here to cause trouble?"

    Ding Yunyi saw that it was already getting late, and something like this happened again. He stood up and said: "Since something happened here, my companions are afraid of being rude, so I will take them away."

    Li Zhenhui felt very sorry, but also felt helpless.  She also knew Gong Dingzi's name. He was always a celebrity, and he was a guest here, but he couldn't openly fall out with him.

    When I came outside, I saw Gong Dingzi, whose face was red from drinking, arguing with Huangfu Yunjie and others. Looking at Huangfu Yunjie, if this was not someone else's territory, they would have already invaded.  Seeing Ding Yunyi coming out, Huangfu Yunjie hurriedly stepped forward: "Headquarters, this man insisted on rushing up, but the brothers stopped him and there was some conflict between words."

    "This is someone else's place, don't be reckless." Ding Yunyi walked downstairs with a cold face.

    When he saw Gu Hengbo behind Ding Yunyi, Gong Dingzi was overjoyed. He was about to step forward, but was stopped by Huangfu Yunjie and others. He really drank too much today and didn't care about anything anymore: "Hengbo, Hengbo, I thought about it again and again.  I want to see you, but why do you always disappear? I am so infatuated from Hefei, can't you see it? "

    As he spoke, he said with a tearful voice: "Only heaven and earth can tell me about my infatuation." Everlasting regret drifted into Lu's body, and he looked at each other haggard and covered with scarves. The flowers in the back courtyard were broken, and he was also a lost person in Chen Palace.  This man is really very talented. Together with Wu Weiye and Qian Qianyi, he will become the famous "Three Jiangzuo Masters" in the future. He can compose a poem casually, which is much better than Ding Yunyi who plagiarized from later generations.

    " If it were the past, Gu Hengbo would really be impressed by his talent, but now looking at him crying, how can he be half manly?  Compared with Ding Yunyi next to him, he was really indescribably pitiful.

    Gu Hengbo saw that Ding Yunyi was a true hero with both civil and military skills. He could barely bear the disgust in his heart: "Gu Hengbo is just a little girl. She should not be treated like a master. You should please come back."

    When Gong Dingzi saw Gu Hengbo and Ding Yunyi standing side by side with quite intimate expressions, he couldn't help but get jealous and shouted loudly with the strength of his drink: "Hengbo, is this the kind of person you fancy? He is just a martial artist.  How can he be compared with my generation? Do you really only care about his power?"

    These hurtful words made Ding Yunyi furious. If he hadn't been in Meixiang Tower, he would have been taught a lesson.

    Gu Hengbo also had an unhappy face, and pointed to the words in the main hall: "Everyone is responsible for the rise and fall of the world. This is exactly what Mr. Ding did. Mr. Gong, the Ming Dynasty is currently in chaos, and it is time to take revenge.  It¡¯s not a man¡¯s fault. Although you are talented, can you write such an article and say such a thing?¡±

    Gong Dingzi became even more jealous when he heard Gu Hengbo praising Ding Yunyi repeatedly. He actually started scolding Ding Yunyi regardless of his identity.

    Huangfu Yunjie and others are all angry, and they are afraid that with this order from the headquarters, this person can be dragged outside to sober up.

    Ding Yunyi suddenly smiled, turned to Li Zhenhui and said: "Mom, I want to stay here today, and the money will be paid. I wonder if there is an empty room here?"

    Li Zhenhui was startled, not knowing what Ding Yunyi wanted to do: "Yes, of course there is. The first room on the left on the second floor above is the most elegant. Since you want to live there, why bother mentioning money."

    Ding Yunyi laughed loudly and said: "Then I will thank my mother here first!" (To be continued)

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 322: Capture the Heart of a Beauty

    Ding Yunyi laughed loudly and said: "Then I will thank my mother here first!"

    He has decided to do something.

    God knows what Gong Dingzi will do once he leaves Nanjing.  In this case, I might as well end it all early.

    No one knows what Ding Yunyi is going to do.

    "Hou Lu, Deng Changgui!" Ding Yunyi suddenly shouted.

    "exist!"

    "You two are responsible for sending Mr. Ximing and Mr. Mu Zhai back."

    "yes!"

    "Huangfu Yunjie!"

    "exist!"

    Ding Yunyi glanced at Gong Dingzi coldly: "Just keep an eye on me here. If anyone dares to get drunk and crazy, you don't need to be polite anymore!"

    "yes!"

    After Ding Yunyi explained this, he smiled broadly, and then he made an action that stunned everyone:

    He picked up the defenseless Gu Hengbo beside him, and then held her in his arms!

    Gu Hengbo never expected that such a situation would happen. He exclaimed and everyone around him was dumbfounded.

    "Youwhat do you want to do" Gu Hengbo never dreamed that Ding Yunyi would do such a thing. He was so panicked that he was held in his arms by Ding Yunyi in full view of everyone. He was embarrassed.  His face turned red.

    Ding Yunyi laughed: "What do you think I want to do?"

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? No matter what others think of him, he hugged Gu Hengbo and strode towards the second floor.

    Wang Yue and Li Xiangjun pursed their lips and snickered. When had they ever seen such a bold man who dared to say and do so?  There was envy and jealousy in my heart.

    Zhang Pu and Qian Qianyi looked at each other in shock.  He kept shaking his head with a wry smile.  Mr. Ding's behavior is shocking and unreasonable. But if you think about it carefully, considering the atmosphere in Nanjing, this may become a good story.

    Looking at Gong Dingzi again, seeing the woman he loved being carried away by Ding Yunyi, he couldn't help but feel anxious and angry.  He yelled and wanted to rush to stop him, but Huangfu Yunjie blocked his way.  He said coldly: "Mr. Gong, you insulted a second-rank official of the imperial court. Do you know what kind of crime this is?"

    One sentence.  Gong Dingzi suddenly woke up from the wine and broke into a cold sweat Ding Yunyi walked into the house and closed the door with his foot.

    Gu Hengbo in his arms was shy and flustered. Just now in front of so many people, he wanted to bury his head in Ding Yunyi's arms so that others could see his embarrassment, but with his head in Ding Yunyi's arms, his hands  But his arms had to wrap around Ding Yunyi's neck.

    In this way, it seems to others that she is willing to do so.

    Ding Yunyi has the physical aura of a young man, coupled with Ding Yunyi's strong and strong arms.  It actually made Gu Hengbo a little confused and fascinated.  Only when the message reached his ears after closing the door did Gu Hengbo wake up.  He didn¡¯t dare to speak too loudly, so he said:

    "You, what do you want to do Now that's the case, what else do you think I can do?" Ding Yunyi put Gu Hengbo on the bed.

    Gu Hengbo was obviously a little flustered.  His body shrank back: "DingMaster Ding, I am Nanqu. I am a performer but not a personyou, don't do itDing Yunyi smiled and said: "I am the chief soldier.  , it¡¯s Wu Liebo, today you just think of me as a bully who robbed civilian girls.  Wait until tomorrow, you will sue me and let the court chop off my head, a dog official.  "

    He smiled very shamelessly.  Gu Hengbo pursed his lips and said, "You, you really dare to do this?"

    Ding Yunyi simply sat down on the bed. Seeing that Gu Hengbo was still trying to run away, he simply grabbed her and hugged her into his arms: "I am not afraid of a million soldiers, but facing a beauty like you, I can't do anything."  I don¡¯t care anymore. If I can get you today, I will be beheaded tomorrow, so why should I be afraid? I can die under the peonies and be a ghost."

    At this point, Gu Hengbo knew that he was no longer immune.  As Ding Yunyi said himself, he is the commander-in-chief and Wu Liebo. Who in the world except the emperor can do anything to him?  Moreover, from last night to today, I have fallen in love with him, so I gave my body to such a man. It is also my glory.  Biting her lip, her eyes wandered:

    "If you take me forcibly, I will go to Taiwan with you. If you betray me and just play with me, I will just run into you and die in front of you Her charming eyes can really  Ding Yunyi had seen countless women, but this was the first time he saw one with eyes like hers that made people lose all their souls. His heart was filled with desire, and Gu Hengbo was overwhelmed with desire.  Got down and carefully took off all the clothes on Gu Hengbo

    A heartbreakingly beautiful body appeared in front of Ding Yunyi

    Putting down the curtain, after a while, there were screams and gaspsThe sound of rolling came from the curtains Gu Mei and Gu Hengbo, who made countless men intoxicated, became Ding Yunyi's woman here Ding Yunyi woke up only when the sun was about three o'clock.  The expedition lasted most of the night yesterday, which was exhausting.

    Turning around to look, he saw that Gu Hengbo had already woken up and was looking at him dreamily.  Ding Yunyi was so filled with love and pity that he couldn't help but pull Gu Hengbo into his arms.

    With a beautiful body in his arms, Ding Yunyi was so moved that he could hardly help but press Gu Hengbo under him again.  Thinking that the future is long, he suppressed the desire in his heart: "Hengbo, I have to tell you, I have two wives in Taiwan No, if you include Chen Yuanyuan, I have three concubines. I'm afraid you Gu  Hengbo fell into Ai Lang's arms, interrupted his words, and whispered: "I know all this, a real man has three wives and four concubines, this is the case everywhere, not to mention you, Uncle Wu Lie?  I don¡¯t want you to be nice to me alone. I just hope that you can visit me every few days and I will be satisfied Ding Yunyi was moved in his heart, and then he heard Gu Hengbo say: "I can give you my body like this  Great heroes are worth it. Ding Huben, Wu Liebo, if you tell me, my face will be bright. I have seen many sisters, but few have a happy ending. If I follow you back to Taiwan, I will serve you.  By her side, there will be no regrets in this life Ding Yunyi kissed her gently, and his body gradually began to react again. Gu Hengbo felt it, and his face turned red: "Get up quickly, I'm afraid your subordinates are still there.  Waiting for you outside.  Our days are still long.  "

    Ding Yunyi then reluctantly said: "I will leave Nanjing in about twenty or thirty days. You pack up and prepare and set off with me. Whether you sell your eyebrow building or give it away, you won't need the money in the future.  If it¡¯s not enough, just go to Zhang Pu and ask for it from my subordinate Duan Saner.¡±

    "I still have some money for personal care, and I think it's enough." Gu Hengbo helped him get dressed, and then he dressed himself. Suddenly he bit Ding Yunyi's ear and whispered, "I see Xiaoyue and Xiangjun are also interested in you."  Yes, we are sisters and can't bear to be separated. I went to Taiwan. How about I leave them here to suffer? Why don't you give me a sum of money and I'll take them to Taiwan?"

    When Ding Yunyi heard this, he couldn't get what he wanted. He had already thought about Gu Hengbo and Li Xiangjun in Wang Yue and Li Xiangjun's minds.  Including Chen Yuanyuan in Taiwan, three of the Eight Beauties of Qinhuai are by his side, plus Wang Yue, who is known as "the most beautiful woman in the south of the Yangtze River", he is enjoying all the blessings of beauty, but he can't do it in front of Gu Hengbo  I had the nerve to say it out: "Well, I'm afraid this is not good. How could I have wronged these two girls? Besides, if they have no intention of me, wouldn't I really become a dog official who robs civilian girls?"

    "Don't you use coercion on me?" Gu Hengbo rolled his eyes at him: "During the banquet yesterday, your eyes were moving around wildly. Do you really think that we don't know what you are thinking? You clearly know it deep down.  He¡¯s not a good person. Let¡¯s just say that if they are willing to go, don¡¯t tell them, and if they don¡¯t want to go, then say something else.¡±

    Ding Yunyi nodded repeatedly, but said seriously: "This town loves its people like children, how can it be as bad as you think? Anyway, saving you from water and fire can be regarded as a good thing done by this town and doing good deeds to accumulate virtue."

    Seeing Gu Hengbo extending his fist to hit himself, Ding Yunyi jumped up and ran away, laughing playfully, thinking that women of this era are really interesting.  Once I become your woman, I will consider you wholeheartedly

    When he came out, he saw Li Zhenhui and Li Xiangjun waiting there. As soon as he saw the two people, Li Xiangjun deliberately sneered and said: "Okay, okay, you have come out. The general is drunk to death in Wenrouxiang, the majestic Ding Huben,  When she saw our Hengbo girl, she was so drunk that she died in the gentle land."

    Ding Yunyi said "haha" with a perfunctory smile, thinking that I would take you in later to see if you are still so eloquent.  Gu Hengbo's face was crimson, but she was bold by nature, and she looked calm after a while: "Where is Xiaoyue?"

    Li Xiangjun snorted: "Thank you for remembering Sister Xiaoyue. She has gone back a long time ago. She doesn't want to see her sweetheart lying in the arms of the woman next to her."

    Gu Hengbo suddenly hugged Li Xiangjun: "I will take you to bed and let you fall into my arms."

    Li Xiangjun screamed, and then the two women laughed and made a fuss, ignoring that Ding Yunyi was beside them.

    "The main town." Huangfu Yunjie walked in at this time: "Mr. Ximing sent people to visit several times and said that if the main town is happy, please go to his place."

    As soon as the word "enjoy" came out, Ding Yunyi felt embarrassed and said perfunctorily: "Ah, I understand, I'll go right away."

    As he said that, he took out the money and wanted to give it to Li Zhenhui for last night¡¯s drinks and overnight expenses, but Li Xiangjun said, ¡°Master Ding, you underestimate us too.¡±

    Li Zhenhui is also a chivalrous and courageous woman."Sir Ding, what Mr. Xiang said is what I want to say. Do you really look down on us? We admire you, and you don't have to do this. You can come if you want to come. If you are like those people, you can only bring money."  It seems tacky.¡±

    Ding Yunyi hurriedly collected the money and handed it over: "Ding Yunyi did something wrong. Now Mr. Ximing summons me, so I have to go. I will come back to visit another day."

    Back at Zhang Pu's home, Zhang Pu and a man in his thirties who looked very impressive were drinking tea and chatting. Seeing Ding Yunyi coming back, Zhang Pu stood up and said with a smile: "I will only stay in town for a few days as Mr. Ding."  Will not come back."

    Ding Yunyi smiled and said a few perfunctory words. When he saw the man, he stood up and asked, "Who is this one?"

    Zhang Pu hurriedly introduced: "This is the current sage, Zhu Guobi ZhuZhu HouyeZhu Guobi? During the Apocalypse year, Yang Lian impeached Wei Zhongxian, and Zhu Guobi also begged for quick punishment. Wei Zhongxian was furious,  His salary was suspended for one year. During the Chongzhen period, when Wen Tiren was in charge of the government, Zhu Guobi resisted and impeached him. Later, Chongzhen issued an edict to arrest his retainers and those who had been punished and were imprisoned. After Chongzhen's death, he was promoted to Baoguo.  Zhu Guobi, who married Ma Shiying and Ruan Dacheng, and later shamelessly surrendered to the Manchu Qing Dynasty and became a traitor?

    ¡°Okay, okay, my trip to Nanjing was really worth it. Not only did I win Gu Hengbo¡¯s heart, I also met a lot of those traitors.

    No wonder Zhang Pu was vague when addressing him. Now that he has been deprived of his official position and his title, he can only call him "sir".

    "Mr. Ding, Zhu Guobi is polite." Zhu Guobi bowed respectfully.

    Although he is a relative of the emperor, he is extremely respectful in front of Ding Yunyi, an important minister of the imperial court.  It¡¯s no wonder he has no official position and no power, so he can¡¯t be compared with Ding Yunyi.

    "Master Zhu, you are polite." Ding Yunyi cupped his hands and said with a smile.

    Zhang Pu invited the two of them to sit down: "Master Zhu heard that the main town came to Nanjing, so he made sure to come and pay a visit. He arrived here early in the morning, but he has been waiting for a long time."

    "Offended, offended." Ding Yunyi said with a smile.

    Zhu Guobi was as flattering as Qian Qianyi: "Have Mr. Ding ever had a good tour of Nanjing since he came to Nanjing?"

    "Ah, I came in a hurry and haven't had much fun yet." Ding Yunyi said calmly.

    Zhu Guobi became energetic when he heard this: "You must visit Dingzong Town. The reason why Nanjing is called the capital of Liuzhou has a lot of origin. In the first year of Hongwu, Taizu ascended the throne and proclaimed himself emperor in Yingtian Mansion.  In the enthronement edict, Yingtian was named the capital, which informally confirmed Nanjing's status as the imperial capital. Although Taizu temporarily set the capital in Yingtian, he believed that the previous dynasties with Jinling as their capital had not been around for a long time, and should be the capital of Nanjing.  Tian's location on the left side of the Yangtze River is not conducive to controlling the world, so it has never officially determined Yingtian's imperial capital status and is actively looking for a more suitable place to establish the capital. "

    Zhang Pu nodded: "Originally, Bianliang can be determined. Bianliang is the old capital of the Song Dynasty and is located in the hinterland of the Central Plains. It is quite beneficial to control the world. In the first year of Hongwu, not long after the Ming army captured Bianliang, Taizu personally went to the scene  Investigation. However, Kaifeng was surrounded by enemies on all sides, so it was not suitable to be used as the capital. However, Taizu still issued an edict to use Yingtian as Nanjing and Bianliang as Beijing. This is how Nanjing was named.  Origin. In fact, Bianliang's dream of Beijing was just a flash in the pan, and Taizu never visited it again. "

    Ding Yunyi didn¡¯t know what these two people meant by these words.  (To be continued)

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 323 He Fengsheng

    Ding Yunyi didn't know what this meant.

    Zhu Guobi rambled for a while, and then said: "I have a set of gadgets that I would like to ask the mayor to evaluate."

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????mbOUT??

    He slowly opened the cloth, and Ding Yunyi and Zhang Pu looked at it at the same time, and their eyes widened when they saw it.  This is a model of the three cities of Beijing, the imperial capital, Nanjing, the imperial capital, and Fengyang, the central capital, made of jade, gold, and silver.

    Although it is a miniature model, it is well made. Looking at it like this, I am afraid that the price of the consumables alone will be no less than three or four hundred thousand.  What's even more rare is that the models of these three cities are small, complete with all the internal organs, and lifelike carvings, which in vain makes the price double.

    Ding Yunyi and Zhang Pu were filled with admiration.  They have seen all good things, but this is the first time they have seen it in their lives.

    "General Town, Mr. Ximing, how do you like this little gadget?" Zhu Guobi asked proudly.

    "Good!" Ding Yunyi praised seriously: "I have been to many places, but this is the first time I have seen something as exquisite and luxurious as this."

    Zhu Guobi was very moved after hearing this: "Back then, my grandfather was a marquis, and my father was the governor of Jingying. The family was relatively well-off. From my grandfather to my father, it took two generations to search for famous masters and craftsmen, and it took sixty years.  At that time, this set of things was made.¡±

    It took sixty years to build something like this, which is priceless, but to be honest, it is just a decoration?  What are these people thinking?  Ding Yunyi was very dissatisfied.

    "Every man is not guilty, but he is guilty of having a jade." Zhu Guobi sighed: "Now Zhu Guobi has no official or power. It is always not safe to have such a set of things at home, or it may bring some disaster to me. I heard  When Ding Zongzhen arrived in Nanjing, he admired Zongzhen as a person and asked Mr. Ximing to meet him. Zhu Guobi had made great contributions to the Ming Dynasty's expeditions to the east and west. Zhu Guobi was deeply moved and was willing to give him this little gadget.  Give each other."

    Ding Yunyi's heart suddenly brightened, and he knew at that time that this man was just like Qian Qianyi.  I came to bribe myself, Uncle Wu Lie.

    He didn¡¯t criticize it, he just pretended to say: ¡°How can this be allowed? This is Mr. Zhu¡¯s family heirloom. Ding will never dare to accept it, so he asked Mr. Zhu to keep it.¡±

    "Does the town look down on me, a commoner?" Zhu Guobi paused and looked very sad: "Although I, Zhu Guobi, have only been deprived of my title, I am still a descendant of the Zhu surname. The town guarded the territory of the Ming Dynasty and fought bloody battles.  , I heard that every battle must be fought first, and every battle must be wounded, can¡¯t I do this little thing?¡±

    "That being said, I can't refuse anymore." Ding Yunyi smiled slightly.  After accepting the gift, he said casually: "Master Zhu, if you need my help, please tell me."

    Zhu Guobi was already thinking about how to say this, but he never expected that the mayor would be so direct and straight to the point.  There he smiled and said: "Zhu Guobi was deprived of his title and reduced to a commoner. He deserved it and did not deserve sympathy. However, in my heart I have always wanted to make meritorious service and serve the court again. There are also some people in the court who are working for me. However, there is nothing missing.  A minister who speaks with weight and is trusted by the emperor takes the lead in writing the letter"

    Once these words came out, it couldn¡¯t be more clear.

    Ding Yunyi smiled lightly and said: "So that's what it was for. It's easy to handle. But I have an idea in my mind. How can Ding know the things in the imperial court when he is far away in Taiwan? He is also a military commander. If I write the letter,  I'm afraid it will arouse the emperor's suspicion"

    Zhu Guobi was greatly disappointed when he heard this.

    This time he heard that Ding Yunyi had arrived in Nanjing, and he started to think about it at that time. However, Ding Yunyi was honored as Uncle Wu Lie. Although he was a relative of the emperor, he was nothing in his eyes at the moment. If he wanted to ask for his help, he had to go to  A big gift is all it takes.  After much thought, Zhu Guobi finally settled on this family heirloom.

    Compared with the future prospects, this family heirloom was nothing. He gritted his teeth and took it out to bribe Ding Yunyi. Who would have thought that he would hear such words and see that there was no hope of his comeback.

    Ding Yunyi glanced at him and said slowly: "Of course I can't do it, but I thought of someone who might be able to help. Does Mr. Zhu recognize Mr. Shenghe from the Imperial College in Nanjing?"

    "I've heard about it, I've heard about it." Zhu Guobi said hurriedly: "That's the newly appointed Minister of Rites and Bachelor of Dongge. He joined the cabinet last year. This year he was ordered to return to Nanjing for business. I heard that he will leave the day after tomorrow. Zhu Guobi  I wanted to ask to see him several times, but was blocked all the time. It¡¯s a pity that I can¡¯t see He Zongbo¡¯s face.¡±

    "I recognize it." Ding Yunyi smiled lightly.

    As soon as he arrived in Nanjing, he participated in?On the day of the Qinhuai River Oiran Conference, when I saw Li Dianruo, the Imperial Academy priest, he remembered He Fengsheng. When he asked about it, he was in Nanjing, and he thought of visiting him.

    Originally, in Ding Yunyi's mind, future traitors like Zhu Guobi had nothing to do with him, but he sent such a priceless treasure, and it would be a pity not to let it go. In addition, Ding Yunyi had a plan in his mind to reinstate him.  It can be put to use in the future, and the advantages outweigh the disadvantages for you.  After thinking about it, I decided to help him.

    Moreover, Ding Yunyi still had an idea in his mind. He vaguely seemed to remember that Zhu Guobi would soon be re-enlisted by the imperial court and sent him to Nanjing as an idle official without power. In this case, it was just a favor for him, and he could  Heixia is such a good thing, Zhu Guobi has to be grateful to himself, why not do this?

    Upon hearing Ding Yunyi's words, Zhu Guobi was overjoyed. Ding Yunyi said calmly: "Since Mr. Zhu is determined to serve the court, Ding always does his best to help you. I will go to see Mr. He Zongbo in the afternoon.  After He Zongbo returns to Beijing, there will be news in as little as six months and as little as three months."

    Zhu Guobi saw Ding Yunyi patting his chest and agreeing. He was indescribably grateful and thanked him again and again: "Mr. Ding has treated me so well. Zhu Guobi will remember it in his heart, and he will definitely repay me in the future!"

    "You just know that you will repay me in the future," Ding Yunyi thought in his heart.

    Wait for Zhu Guobi to thank you again and leave.  Ding Yunyi pursed his lips towards the priceless treasure: "Mr. Ximing, the lives of Taiwan's disaster victims have been settled again."

    Zhang Pu is a scholar, and he admires Ding Yunyi's character in his heart. He only knows that everything Ding Yunyi does must be right. Who would have thought that he was deliberately trying to hack this priceless treasure?  After hearing this, he sighed with emotion: "Xiang Wen really put a lot of thought into doing this for the victims. Compared with you, I am really ashamed."

    He is judging others with his own mind.  He decided on an idea.  A person like Ding Yunyi would definitely not do anything to deceive himself.

    On the contrary, he felt that he was far behind compared with Ding Yunyi.

    After receiving people's things, you have to do things for others.  Otherwise, who will believe you in the future?  Ding Yunyi will definitely not go astray on this point.

    He came to He Fengsheng's residence in Nanjing to ask for an audience. He Fengsheng, who had not seen any visitors at first, actually welcomed him out in person when he heard that Ding Yunyi, who was fighting in Xinyang, had arrived.

    They are old acquaintances. During the bloody battle in Yingzhou, Ding Yunyi thanked him for saving his life, so he was very grateful to him and spoke much more politely.

    He Fengsheng was an upright official, so Ding Yunyi did not dare to bring him any gifts, so he brought him a "Collection of Three Lines of Poems" newly published in Nanjing. He did not expect He Fengsheng to be very happy when he saw it.  Let¡¯s just say this collection of poems is better than anything else.

    He put down the collection of poems carefully: "Xiang Wen, Zhang Ximing and I also talked about you and heard about your affairs in Taiwan. Okay, okay. I'll tell you the truth. When I was in Xinyang, although I respected your bravery, I thought in my heart  You are just a warrior, but who would have thought that you would be so kind to scholars. As long as scholars all over the world are respected, then the prosperity of our Ming Dynasty will be just around the corner. Xi Ming and I often lament that if our Ming Dynasty had more people like you.  People will be fine.¡±

    The benefits of getting to know Zhang Pu began to appear.  Ding Yunyi's reputation has gradually spread among scholars.  Ding Yunyi heard a few words of humility.

    He Fengsheng continued: "I also heard that you wiped out the giants Li Zicheng and Zhang Xianzhong in the Central Plains, and did what others could not do. You have made great contributions to our Ming Dynasty. I also know that you came to Nanjing this time, and  I wonder why you didn¡¯t come to see me, but you came today.¡±

    Ding Yunyi said with a smile: "I heard that Uncle He Zongbo closed the door to no one except for official business, so I didn't dare to accept the rejection. But I thought it would be rude to know that I didn't see him in Nanjing, so I bite the bullet and come here."

    After hearing this, He Fengsheng said with a smile: "The reason why I don't see guests is because I don't see guests, which is very different from you, Ding Xiangwen. What's more, you are now Lord Wu Lie, how dare I not see you when you come to visit?"  "

    The two joked a bit. He Fengsheng asked about the situation in the Central Plains and Taiwan, and nodded frequently: "Now that the Central Plains has been decided, the imperial court must spend its main energy on Taiwan, and the Fujian coastline will depend on you. There must not be any  accident."

    "Yes, Yunyi will remember Zongbo's teachings." Ding Yunyi said respectfully.

    After chatting there for a while, Ding Yunyi slowly turned to the business of today: "Uncle Zong, I can't hide something from you. I just met Zhu Guobi in the morning."

    "Oh, him." He Fengsheng was not surprised at all: "After I arrived in Nanjing, he came to see me several times. In order to avoid suspicion, I did not see him. He came to see you, there is nothing wrong with him.?Is it just for the comeback?  "

    Ding Yunyi nodded: "What does Uncle Zong think should be done about this matter?"

    He Fengsheng pondered for a while: "He is a relative of the emperor. He has always been loyal to the imperial court. His father was the governor of Jingying, and he himself was also the governor of Jingying. He can be regarded as an important minister of the imperial court. However, later Wen Tiren took control of the government and Zhu Guobi wrote a letter of impeachment.  , as a result, Wen Tiren was offended and even dismissed from office and demoted"

    At this point, his voice lowered a little: "I might as well tell you that after Wen Tiren overthrew the cabinet and Zhou Yanru came to power, the emperor had the intention of re-enabling him. Unfortunately, Zhou Yanru always opposed it, and the court wanted to do something for him.  Those who spoke did not dare to say so because of Zhou Yanru¡¯s power.¡±

    "Uncle Zong." Ding Yunyi said seriously: "Zhou Yanru is loyal on the outside but treacherous on the inside. He is actually the same person as Wen Tiren. It is really worrying for our court to use this person as the chief minister of the cabinet. But he is currently powerful and has the trust of the emperor. He is eager to  If you can't overthrow him, why not use Zhu Guobi's incident to shake his authority, and then try to do it slowly? "What does Zongbo think?"

    This matter is important, He Fengsheng pondered there and did not answer for a while.

    Ding Yunyi suddenly raised his voice: "There is a rift between Zongbo and Xiong Tingbi, but he can still write a letter of grievance to him. Why can't he write a letter of grievance for an imperial relative today?"

    He Fengsheng was poor since he was a child, but he was eager to learn and make progress. During his lifetime, he was as famous as Xiong Tingbi, and he was also known by the school inspector Xiong Shangwen.  Someone asked about the merits and demerits of the two students, and the inspector commented: "The walls and mausoleums are trampled, and they are pushed down and clarified. He is not as good as a bear; his sun is the pillar of the sky and the earth, and he has no grace, and a bear is not as good as He." He Fengsheng is like Xia Hu,  Shang Lian, while Xiong Tingbi is like a general and Moye.  Later, Xiong Tingbi passed the Huguang Township Examination to understand the Yuan Dynasty, but He Fengsheng failed.  When Xiong Shangwen congratulated Xiong Tingbi, he said that although He Fengsheng failed the exam this time, he would be very wealthy in the future.  Six years later, in the 31st year of Wanli, He Fengsheng passed the Huguang Township Examination, but failed in the examination many times.  The family is poor and his parents are old.  He Fengsheng had no choice but to take a servant to Yingcheng to teach, while leaving his wife Wei at home to serve his parents.

    In the forty-fourth year of Wanli's reign, He Fengsheng was finally awarded the title of Dingjia and was awarded the title of editor and editor in the Hanlin Academy.  During the reign of Tianqi, he was promoted to Xima.  At that time, Xiong Tingbi had already been reused by the imperial court and was conducting military operations in Liaodong.  After the war was defeated and he was convicted, some colleagues who were officials from the same hometown were ready to avenge Xiong Tingbi. They knew that He Fengsheng and Xiong Tingbi had a disagreement in their hometown, and they were afraid that He Fengsheng would stop him.  He Feng Shengli said in a seductive voice: "This is a national matter, I dare not to criticize you, I don't understand it!"

    Immediately, I drafted the first chapter and sighed with emotion, but it was a pity that it was irreversible.

    There are conflicts between him and Xiong Tingbi, but once national affairs are involved, he does not care about personal gains and losses.

    At this time, hearing Ding Yunyi's words, He Fengsheng suddenly woke up: "If it weren't for Xiang Wen's reminder, I almost missed the big event. Zhou Yanru has great power and wants to be the second Wen Tiren, so I will fight for this broken body and do something for the court."  What Xiang Wen said makes sense, so he used Zhu Guobi's incident as a pathfinder. I will give it to the emperor immediately after returning to the capital! "

    He Fengsheng agreed enthusiastically, and Ding Yunyi felt relieved: "Uncle Zong is very loyal, and Yun Yi admires him. If Yun Yi can be useful in the future, Uncle Zong can just say so."

    "My only hope is that you will do your best to defend the coast for our Ming Dynasty, and never slack off." He Fengsheng said seriously: "The Central Plains has been decided, and the imperial court will send troops to Liaodong again. Our Ming Dynasty must not cause any more troubles.  ¡±

    Ding Yunyi sighed in his heart, this big mess that the Ming Dynasty cannot clean up has just begun.

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 324 He is no longer the same person he used to be

    Ding Yunyi's life in Nanjing can only be described as happy and happy.

    ¡°With the company of beautiful women and money to earn, I live like a fairy.

    The days passed by like this. Every day I was either meeting famous guests or hanging out with Gu Hengbo, Wang Yue and Li Xiangjun.

    Gu Hengbo is also very capable, and he actually persuaded Wang Yue and Li Xiangjun to go to Taiwan with her. Firstly, it was because of their deep sisterly love, and secondly, Wang Yue and Li Xiangjun really admired Ding Yunyi.

    Where can you find a man who is famous all over the world, who is "all-rounder in civil and military affairs, who cares about the country and the people" and who can write these eight words: "every man is responsible for the rise and fall of the world"?

    Ding Yunyi was secretly happy, as long as you arrive in Taiwan, can you escape from the "magic clutches" of this town?

    The ancients were really happy and had many wives and concubines. Not only did they not have to worry about other people making irresponsible remarks, but they would also be passed down as good stories.

    Ding Yunyi took out the money to redeem Wang Yue's body, but when he went to Li Xiangjun's place, her adoptive mother Li Zhenhui was a bold and chivalrous woman. When she heard that Li Xiangjun wanted to go to Taiwan with Ding Yunyi, she refused to accept Ding Yunyi's money no matter what.  He only said that if his daughter could follow Ding Yunyi, it would be her good fortune. How could she accept a tael of silver from Ding Yunyi?

    Ding Yunyi felt grateful and told Li Zhenhui that if he no longer wanted to stay in Nanjing in the future, he could just go to Taiwan to find him.

    Time flies, and one month has passed in the blink of an eye. Zhang Pu and Ding Yunyi agreed on a meeting time and returned to Suzhou first. Qian Qianyi also went with him.

    That Ruan Dacheng went through a lot of hardships.  He collected two hundred thousand taels of silver and gave it to Ding Yunyi.  Waiting eagerly for Ding Yunyi to get his job with thousands of disciples, Ding Yunyi smiled and asked him to go to Taiwan first.  He also sent Huangfu Yunjie, Hou Lu, and Deng Changgui to return to Taiwan first with the money and watching Ruan Dacheng.

    Poor Ruan Dacheng, who sold his property and collected two hundred thousand taels of silver, found a position as a teacher in Taiwan.  This teacher is probably the most expensive person in the world.

    Ruan Dacheng doesn¡¯t know yet.  I am full of joy, just waiting to get a job with tens of thousands of disciples as soon as I arrive in Taiwan

    Zhu Guobi was also beaming with joy. He gave away the family heirloom, and it was indeed very effective.  He Fengsheng had already met with him and told him to just stay in Nanjing with peace of mind. The court would naturally have an explanation in the near future.

    At the moment, everyone is happy and happy, but I am afraid that Gong Dingzi is going to be eliminated among these people.  He came all the way from Hefei to Nanjing, and even stole Lao Tzu's famous paintings, just to care for Hengbo's beauty. Who would have thought that he would end up with nothing, and watch his sweetheart become Ding Yunyi's woman.

    Gu Hengbo, Wang Yue, and Li Xiangjun, the three beauties in Nanjing, actually want to go to Taiwan with Ding Yunyi.  It immediately caused a sensation in the whole city.  Those who call themselves romantic talents feel regretful, frustrated and envious at the same time, but what can they do?

    When leaving Nanjing, Ding Yunyi rode Benxiao, and the three girls rode in three carriages.  Ding Yunyi was afraid that the talented people would cause a blockage in order to take a last look at the three beauties, so he bribed the officials guarding the city and chose to travel quietly at night.  Only Zhu Guobi and a few other people came to see him off.

    When Li Xiangjun left Li Zhenhui, she was in tears. The two of them held hands and talked for a long time.  Li Xiangjun reluctantly got on the carriage.

    "Girls, we're back to Taiwan." Ding Yunyi, riding on Benxiao, was in high spirits.

    In the past, I commanded thousands of troops, but today I am taking three beauties back with me. It is really a great joy in life.

    Zhu Guobi sent Ding Yunyi all the way to the city gate, thanked him again and again, and only said that when Ding Yunyi comes to Taiwan next time, he must fulfill his duty as a landlord.

    "Master Zhu, if you have the opportunity to come to Taiwan next time, I will also let you experience the style of Taiwan!" Ding Yunyi cupped his hands and said loudly: "Farewell!"

    Zhu Guobi and the city defender watched the three carriages leave with envy in their eyes

    At this time, on top of the city tower, two pairs of eyes were silently watching Ding Yunyi, who left Nanjing in high spirits.

    "Lao Hong, the third brother is here. He doesn't know that you have been transferred to Nanjing. We haven't seen you in these years. It's so easy for him to come here once. Don't you want to meet him?"

    "Old Ji, today's Ding Yunyi is no longer the Ding Inspector of the past. He holds great power, leads Taiwan and Penghu alone, and has just pacified the Central Plains. He is majestic and majestic. He is Wu Liebo, Commander-in-Chief, and I  How can a little conductor be compared with him?"

    "Lao Hong, no matter how high he has been promoted, he is still our third brother. To God's sake, you are still his eldest brother. Isn't our brotherhood gone?"

    "Brotherhood? Yes, of course! What he did in Taiwan, do you really thinkCan you hide it from everyone?  But he should not forget that I came from Penghu, and things in the Penghu area can be hidden from others, but not from me.  He monopolized the power of Taiwan and Penghu, and no one could interfere. As soon as Lu Qicheng arrived in Taiwan, he was bribed by him. The secret documents reported to the emperor were all written according to his wishes, Ding Yunyi. If it were not for the fact that he is my third brother  ,I"

    "Yes, he has monopolized power in Taiwan and Penghu. He looks very much like Zheng Zhilong."

    "No, he is more powerful and terrifying than Zheng Zhilong. Think about it, he has only been in Fujian for a few years, and he has actually been able to climb to the position of commander-in-chief. Zheng Zhilong is not his opponent, and neither is Zhang Kentang. He  The Huben Guards formed are powerful, with elite soldiers and sophisticated warships. Do you know how much of his monthly trade income is, but he refuses to give a single tael of silver to the court, and spends it all on his Taiwan? This is what he has done.  What do you want to do? And this time, he just pacified the Central Plains, but there was news that the Western fleet invaded Taiwan again and the Huben Guards Navy was defeated. Hehe, okay, okay, Ding Yunyi is really thoughtful.  Then, Ding Yunyi really cannot do without him anywhere"

    "Didn't the Thai-Western fleet invade Taiwan?"

    "Don't think he doesn't know about those things because I'm not in Taiwan. All of this was done by Qin Yun and that Xie Tian, ??just for fear that he would be detained in the Central Plains and unable to escape."

    "Hey. Third brother has changed, really changed. He is no longer the third brother who was sworn sworn brother to us back then. Lao Hong, what do you think he will do to you if he knows this in the future?"

    "I don't care how he treats me. I only care about how he treats the court. At least now he is still loyal to the court. He fights everywhere in the Central Plains and at the border, and is bloody on the battlefield. But once I know that he is going to be unfavorable to the court in the future, I will be the first to do it.  It¡¯s me who¡¯s in his head!¡±

    "I'm worried about that. Lao Hong, I'm really worried about that We were sworn sworn brothers in Penghu back then and were known as the Sixteen Heroes of Penghu. I really don't want to see our brothers killing each other"

    "Why do I want to see it? This is why I haven't reported his case for a long time. I just care about this brotherly love But, to put it bluntly, with his current situation  I am afraid that there are people inside and outside the court who are protecting him, but no one will believe what I, a little commander, say.¡±

    ¡°What if, what if that day really comes?¡±

    "I, I will personally go to Taiwan to take his life, and then commit suicide, out of full brotherhood"

    "It's late at night, and the third brother has also left. Lao Hong, go back, go back, he is no longer the inspector Ding used to be, and you are no longer the leader of the Eight Tigers"

    ?¡­

    Ding Yunyi did not go directly to Suzhou, but inexplicably decided to go to Hangzhou first.  In his words, the beauty of Hangzhou is as beautiful as Suzhou, now that you are here.  Can't miss it anyway.

    When Ding Yunyi was walking on the roadside, he shook his head and said: "The beautiful scenery of Hangzhou, with heaven above and Suzhou and Hangzhou below, you can't miss it no matter what."

    Wang Yue said: "Have you read Fan Chengda's "Wu Junzhi"?"

    "Wu Junzhi? What is it?" Ding Yunyi was confused.

    Wang Yueda was curious: "Since you know that there is heaven above and Suzhou and Hangzhou below, don't you know that this sentence comes from the "Wu Junzhi" written by Fan Chengda in the Song Dynasty. "Is it the proverb 'Heaven in the sky, Suzhou and Hangzhou below'?  "

    So it was Fan Chengda who said this?  Compared with these girls who are knowledgeable about the past and present, and are proficient in poetry, poetry, and poetry, I am nothing more than a fool.

    Ding Yunyi was very embarrassed and said perfunctorily: "I also heard it from someone. It turns out that this allusion comes from Fan Chengda."

    "These things are not things you generals should know. It is a waste of your time." Gu Hengbo helped Ding Yunyi speak.

    "Ouch, ouch." Li Xiangjun said at that time: "This man hasn't married you yet, but you are just helping him talk so loudly. When one day you really become the daughter-in-law of the Ding family, who will say anything bad about your man?  Don¡¯t you act like a shrew?¡±

    Ding Yunyi laughed first when he said one sentence. Gu Hengbo was shy and anxious, and he and Li Xiangjun got into trouble.

    After playing around there for a while, Gu Hengbo suddenly felt something was wrong: "Wait a minute, Xiang Wen, when you were in Nanjing, I never saw you going anywhere. I also heard Mr. Zhang Ximing say that when he was drinking at Meixiang Tower that day.  , even though you were with him in Fujian, you were not familiar with the scenic spots in Fujian at all. Why are you suddenly so interested in traveling now that you leave Nanjing? "

    This is a very smart woman. As soon as these words came out, Ding Yunyi suddenly panicked: "Ah, today is different from the past. I am a grown man, why do I always play around when I have nothing to do? Now you three beauties are here, and I am  I must have a good time with you"

    ? ?Although he could get over it with just one sentence, the more Gu Hengbo thought about it, the more wrong he became.

    I am a man who is majestic and masculine, but he also has the same common problems that men have:

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????.

    "And not only is she lustful, but she is also extremely greedy. This time, the Nanjing group actually killed herself, Wang Yue, and Li Xiangjun in one go. Could it be that the purpose of going to Hangzhou this time is also

    She didn't know that in another era, Ding Yunyi often read the book "Banqiao Miscellaneous Notes" when he had nothing to do. He was very familiar with the experience of the Eight Beauties of Qinhuai. After thinking about it, Liu Rushi in the Eight Beauties of Qinhuai should have been there during this period.  In Hangzhou, I stayed in the house of Taoist Cao Yi, a famous prostitute in Hangzhou who had retired in the past.

    Ding Yunyi is a person with a "Bodhisattva heart". Now that he knows it, he will never let a woman like Liu Rushi marry Qian Qianyi in the future, and end up committing suicide by diving in the end.

    Saving one life is better than building a seven-level pagoda

    Gu Hengbo suddenly asked: "Xiang Wen, do you recognize Mr. Hedong?"

    "Ah, Mr. Hedong? Which kind of hero is he?" Ding Yunyi immediately asked in a pretentious manner.

    ¡°In fact, how could he not know who Hedong Jun is?  Liu Rushi is from Jiaxing, Zhejiang Province.  His real name was Yang Ai, but he later changed his name to Liu Yin. He read the poem "Congratulations to the Bridegroom" by Xin Qiji of the Song Dynasty: "I see how charming the green mountains are, and I expected that the green mountains should be like this when they see me."  Also known as Hedongjun.

    ¡°This Hedongjun is talking about Liu Rushi.

    Ding Yunyi categorically refused to admit it. When Gu Hengbo saw that he didn't even know who Hedong Jun was, he laughed at himself for being too suspicious.

    Maybe it was Ding Yunyi's luck, but Li Xiangjun suddenly said from the side: "Last year, Taoist priest Cao Yi came to Nanjing and repeatedly invited us to visit Hangzhou so that she could fulfill her duties as a landlord. Since she is in Hangzhou this time, why not pay a visit?"

    Ding Yunyi was overjoyed when his sleepy pillow came, but he looked confused: "Who is Taoist Cao Yi? We just went to Hangzhou, why should we go to some Taoist?"

    "I'm afraid I'm mistaken." Wang Yue pursed her lips and said with a smile: "The Cao Yi Taoist's name is Wang Wei, with the courtesy name Xiu Wei and the small character Wang Guan, and his nickname is Cao Yi Tao Ren. He is from Yangzhou. In his early years, he wandered around the West Lake and made friends with famous people. He often traveled in boats.  He wrote books and traveled to and from Wuhui, so wherever he traveled, he became famous."  Wang Ranming, Pan Zhiheng, Wang Jinggong, Dong Qichang and others are all familiar with her.  Later, when he got tired of it, he and Yang Wan accompanied Mao Zhisheng to live leisurely in the West Lake. They also often lived with the famous scholar Xu Yuqing, just like a husband and wife.  "

    "Oh, it turns out she is also a woman." Ding Yunyi patted his head and suddenly realized: "A good woman must take the name of a Taoist priest in grass clothes. Isn't this misleading? She seems to be a weirdo."

    He looked innocent, convincing the three women that he did not recognize Taoist Cao Yi and Liu Rushi. Li Xiangjun rolled his eyes at him: "Tao Yi Cao Yi is extremely kind. One of her poems for Yang Wan was so touching.  ? 'The river is full of sadness, the frost and dew are not yet deep and the reed flowers are not deep. I am afraid that only she can write such a poem."

    The Taoist priest Wang Wei and her friend Yang Wan originally served the famous scholar Mao Zhisheng.  Wang Wei was the immediate choice in terms of poetry, talent, and appearance, and he had a high self-esteem. Therefore, although Wang Wei and Yang Wan had a good relationship, their personalities could not tolerate the two of them working together with the same husband, so,  Then Wang Wei left them resolutely.

    What a pity Yang Wan is, she is also a great beauty.

    You said you won¡¯t marry a good commander-in-chief, so why do you insist on marrying some famous person?

    Wang Wei is also a famous beauty, but considering her age, she is probably almost forty, and Ding Yunyi has no interest in her.

    "Sir, are you ready to go?"

    "Let's get on the road, let's go to Hangzhou to meet that Taoist priest Cao Yi!"

    Ding Yunyi stood up and patted it, and said with high spirits.  (Your support is my greatest motivation.)

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 325: This is what I expected when Qingshan saw me

    Hangzhou.

    This beautiful and famous city belonged to the "Yangzhou Domain" before the Zhou Dynasty.  Legend has it that when Xia Yu controlled the floods, the country was divided into nine states, and the vast area south of the Yangtze River was generally called Yangzhou.  During Xia Yu's tour to the south, he gathered the princes at Kuaiji Mountain and sailed past here in a boat. He left the rest of Hangzhou here, hence the name "Yuhang".  The Yue people called this place "Yuhang". Later, the word "Yu" was passed down orally, and "Yu" was mistakenly called "Yu".  In the Southern Song Dynasty, Hangzhou began its heyday.

    In the third year of Jianyan's reign in the Southern Song Dynasty, a palace was built in Hangzhou to serve as his residence. It was promoted to Lin'an Prefecture and its administrative seat was Qiantang.  It governs nine counties: Qiantang, Renhe, Lin'an, Yuhang, Yuqian, Changhua, Fuyang, Xincheng and Yangong. The area is roughly the same as that of the Tang Dynasty.  In the eighth year of Shaoxing's reign, Hangzhou's city walls were expanded and divided into an inner city and an outer city.  The inner city, that is, the imperial city, has a radius of nine miles and surrounds Fenghuang Mountain. It starts from Fengshan Gate in the north, reaches Jianggan in the south, reaches Wansongling in the west, and reaches Houchao Gate in the east. Within the imperial city, palaces, halls, towers, pavilions, and other buildings were built.  There are many palaces and royal gardens.  The outer city spans Wushan Mountain in the south, Wulin Gate in the north, West Lake on the right, and Qiantang River on the left. It is magnificent.  There are thirteen gates and a moat outside the city.

    Because many people from the north moved south with the imperial court, the population of Lin'an Prefecture increased sharply.

    As soon as Ding Yunyi and others arrived in Hangzhou, the three women were immediately attracted by the beautiful scenery of Hangzhou, and they were still not satisfied after a whole day of fun.

    Ding Yunyi and Ding Zongzhen had no interest in traveling at all, but he couldn't show it in front of the three women, so he could only stay with them in silence for the whole day.

    "These three women are so beautiful. If they suddenly appeared in Hangzhou, I'm afraid they would cause another commotion in Hangzhou.  Therefore, they all put on men's clothes. Although their behavior was serious, they were petite and looked like women at first glance.  Fortunately, the women disguised themselves as men, covering up their appearance, and no one else had any idea, so no commotion was caused.

    It¡¯s almost dark now.  Gu Hengbo suddenly said: "Tao Yi Taoist and Hedong Jun both live by the West Lake, why not go to their place to enjoy the autumn breeze?"

    Li Xiangjun and Wang Yue applauded in unison, but Ding Yunyi pretended to frown: "They and I have never been together. Besides, there are differences between men and women, so I'm afraid it wouldn't be good to interrupt them rashly."

    "Oh, when did Mr. Ding become such a gentleman?" Li Xiangjun said with disdain.

    Wang Yue had the best intentions: "It doesn't matter. Taoist Cao Yi and Mr. Hedong are both generous people. Mr. Hedong often wears men's clothes on weekdays, and he has a deep love for us sisters. Besides, Taoist Cao Yi's beloved husband Xu Yuqing is afraid that  Yes, too."

    "Don't pay attention to him, he is just showing off." Gu Hengbo pursed his lips and smiled.

    Liu Rushi wandered alone to the West Lake in Hangzhou.  By chance, I met Wang Wei, my senior who lived in seclusion here. She was once a famous prostitute, but now she calls herself "Taoist in Grass Clothes".  Seeing this, Liu Rushi also rented a house by the West Lake and lived there, becoming neighbors with Taoist Cao Yi.  I often go to Caoyidao people's houses to chat and compare poems.

    Xu Yuqing came back this day.  After meeting Wang Wei and his wife, they went next door to invite Liu Rushi to have dinner with them. As soon as the food was served, someone outside heard someone shouting: "Is Taoist Cao Yi here? Here comes the autumn wind blower."

    Wang Wei, the Taoist priest in straw clothes, was startled at first, then he and Liu Rushi laughed at the same time: "Okay. Okay, okay, Gu Hengbo is here after all."

    The two of them went out together, and Liu Rushi took the lead: "Where is Brother Mei?"

    "It's my brother, your brother-in-law is here!"

    It was Wang Yue who said this, and Liu Rushi saw him.  It turned out that Gu Hengbo, Wang Yue and Li Xiangjun all came. At that time, they and Taoist Cao Yi were overjoyed. They held hands and kept talking and laughing.

    The pitiful and dignified Wu Liebo Ding Yunyi was left aside in the cold.

    Ding Yunyi looked quietly at the Taoist man in straw clothes and Liu Rushi.  Seeing that Taoist Cao Yi is thirty-six or seven years old, his charm is still there. He must have been a great beauty in his youth.

    Liu Rushi is wearing men's clothes like Gu Hengbo and the others, but she can't hide her graceful figure. She has bright eyes, a straight nose, a pretty mouth, and white and tender skin. If she puts on women's clothes, she will charm many men.

    I see how charming Qingshan is, but I don¡¯t expect Qingshan to be so charming when seeing me!

    She has a bold personality, just like Gu Hengbo.  She calls Gu Hengbo "Brother Mei", and Gu Hengbo calls her "Brother". Although both of them are women, they make themselves look like men.

    Several women laughed and laughed for a while, and Taoist Cao Yi finally discovered Ding Yunyi's existence. He was shocked. Gu Hengbo, Wang Yue, and Li Xiangjun were all very high-minded. Why did they bring a man with them this time?

    She is the master and does not dare to neglect: "Who is this?"

    No need to be introduced, Ding Yunyi said in a low voice: "The driver."

    This time, Gu Hengbo and the three women burst into laughter again. They only cared about the reunion of their friends, but they left the hall alone.The chief soldier of the hall was neglected.

    Wang Yue smiled and said: "Taoist Cao Yi, Mr. Hedong, this is Mr. Wu Liebo, Fujian Commander-in-Chief, Hussar General, Lord Protector Ding Yun Yi Ding."

    Taoist Cao Yi had only vaguely heard of this person¡¯s name and said calmly, ¡°The daughter of the people has met Mr. Ding.¡±

    She felt strange. Considering the personalities of Gu Hengbo, Wang Yue and Li Xiangjun, they had always been arrogant and did not like to associate with officials. Why were they with Wu Liebo today?

    Liu Rushi exclaimed: "Could it be Ding Huben who fought in the bloody battle in Yingzhou and broke thieves in the Central Plains?"

    "Don't dare, don't dare." Seeing that Liu Rushi had also heard his name, Ding Yunyi felt quite proud.

    "Who is the murderer Ding Huben?"

    At this time, another voice came from behind.

    Taoist Cao Yi looked back and saw that his husband, Xu Yuqing, had come out.

    Xu Yuqing came to the front in a few steps and looked Ding Yunyi up and down: "Are you the butcher Ding Yunyi?"

    "That's right. Who is sir?"

    "I am Xu Yuqing. I have heard the name of Ding Huben for a long time. How lucky I am to meet you today!"

    Taoist Cao Yi was surprised, Ai Lang is a scholar, how could he recognize such a warrior?

    Xu Yuqing was full of admiration: "'Ding Huben is the murderer, Ding Yunyi is the butcher; Ding Huben is unstoppable, Ding Yunyi is the murderer! Rivers of blood flow everywhere from Huben, and mountains of corpses appear when the butcher comes!' Ding Huben's fame moves the world. The Central Plains is flat, in fact, it is flat.  He is my best general in the Ming Dynasty. Please pay your respects to Xu Yuqing!"

    "Don't dare to take it seriously, sir, get up quickly." Ding Yunyi hurriedly helped him.

    "If words like "Butcher Ding and Murderer" had fallen into the ears of Gu Hengbo and others before, they would have felt disgusted and avoided them.  But now that they heard it, they only felt that their vision was correct. Ding Yunyi was indeed a great hero.  Even celebrities like Xu Yuqing admired him so much!

    After hearing this, Liu Rushi unconsciously looked at Ding Yunyi for a while

    Ding Yunyi also had a great impression of Xu Yuqing. He was a Jinshi in the 44th year of Wanli and was awarded the Jinhua official title.  In the third year of Tianqi's reign, he was responsible for the affairs of the Ministry of Civil Affairs. He resisted and criticized Wei Zhongxian for his treason and immorality, so he reduced his rank and returned. He became an official during the Chongzhen period, and the officials in the court framed each other. He often ignored his words and reduced his status.  After the death of Chongzhen, Guanglu Qing was appointed, but if he did not leave, he died as a monk in Ming Dynasty.  I vowed not to serve the Manchus to the death.

    Ding Yunyi, who is famous all over the world, is here, and his wife's best friend is also here. Xu Yuqing hurriedly ordered his servants to prepare more food and wine, and he wanted to accompany Ding Yunyi to get drunk today.

    Xu Yuqing also accompanied Ding Yunyi to drink three cups, and then said while enjoying the wine: "I am in Hangzhou. I have also heard of Ding Huben's reputation. He captured Gao Yingxiang alive, defeated Zhang Xianzhong, and defeated Li Zicheng. How generous and heroic I am in the Ming Dynasty."  General. Why worry that the world cannot be peaceful?"

    "Where is it that you are a real celebrity? You regard fame as dirt. The court asked you to come out several times, but you declined. This kind of magnanimity is not something that those fake celebrities can have."

    Hearing Ding Yunyi praise his beloved husband, Cao Yi Taoist was also happy. Xu Yuqing sighed: "I don't want to go out. Just imagine, first there was Wei Zhongxian, then Wen Tiren, and now Zhou Yanru. These people only know how to fight for power.  Pengbi is a traitor, how many people are really working for the imperial court? Although I, Xu Yuqing, have no ability, I don¡¯t even bother to work for these people.¡±

    Ding Yunyi admired him in his heart, knowing that Xu Yuqing was talented and courageous, and could not be compared to those so-called celebrities who were trying to sell dog meat over sheep's heads.  Suddenly there was something in my mind: "Sir, since I don't want to be an official under those people, I know a place where I can show off my talent. I wonder if I would like to go there?"

    "Oh? Where?" Xu Yuqing asked without paying much attention.

    "Taiwan!"

    "Taiwan?" Xu Yuqing didn't react for a moment.

    "Yes, it is Taiwan!" Ding Yunyi nodded: "Ding has the trust of the Holy Father and controls the military and political affairs of Taiwan and Penghu. Talents like Mr. are needed."

    "This." Xu Yuqing hesitated: "I'm used to being lazy, and I'm greedy for the beautiful scenery of Hangzhou. I'm afraid I won't be able to make the trek."

    Ding Yunyi knew that this was his excuse and said with a smile: "Sir, you are in your prime, are you willing to live your life like this? I know that others say that Taiwan is a barbaric land, poor and cold, but they are just some people who have never been there.  Those who have experienced it presume to speculate that our Taiwan is located on the sea and is the barrier of the Ming Dynasty's coast. Not to mention the eight scenic spots and twelve scenic spots on the island, which are the most beautiful in the world, nor to talk about how diligent and hard-working the Taiwanese people are to open up fertile land.  To put it bluntly, in order to guard the barrier for the Ming Dynasty, Taiwan's military and civilians have worked hard. Today, there is the Golden Eagle City, towering inside, and there are Tiger Guards and excellent naval forces outside, shuttling back and forth.We work together to protect Taiwan and Peng to the death. Isn't it possible that such an imposing figure is still unmoved?  "

    Not only Xu Yuqing, but also Gu Hengbo's three daughters heard Ding Yunyi talking about Taiwan in detail for the first time. Even Liu Rushi couldn't help but be attracted by Ding Yunyi's words.

    Just listen to Ding Yunyi talking: "We have tens of thousands of tiger guards and navy in Taiwan. We are determined to be pirates internally and fight against the West externally. But with our tiger guards here, we will never allow the pirates to wreak havoc in the West and protect the peace of Fujian for all generations. Previous episode  The four countries of the West and the West formed a combined fleet to attack Taiwan and Penghu. Fortunately, our Tiger Guards fought with one heart and fought bloody battles to defeat the West and West fleet. Such wars may happen frequently in the future, but we, Taiwan, are loyal.  There are generals who can fight to the death, but there is no one who is as good at guiding and guiding as the gentleman. Ding Yunyi is a vulgar warrior. If he dares to invite the gentleman and his wife to go to Taiwan again today, Ding Yunyi will definitely treat her as a guest and will never let him go.  Disappointed sir and madam!¡±

    Before Xu Yuqing could answer, Liu Rushi's blood boiled with excitement: "Sir, what are you waiting for? Although I am a woman, I am also moved by Ding Huben's ambition and loyalty to the country. I have no ambition, but I hide in the mountains. Is it possible?"  Don¡¯t you feel that your talent has been wronged?¡±

    Xu Yuqing did not hesitate anymore, stood up and bowed deeply to the Taoist priest in grass clothes: "Madam, Mr. Ding invites you like this, how can I continue to be pretentious? I am worried about Madam, and I sincerely ask Madam to come to Taiwan with me!"

    The Taoist priest stood up and bowed back: "Xu Man, Xu Man, since you are going, why don't I go with you? We will always be together in life and death."

    "Xu Man" is a word that others don't understand, but it is the nickname between him and his wife.

    Xu Yuqing bowed to Ding Yunyi again: "I went to Taiwan and will be your subordinate from now on. If you have any missions, I dare not delay for a moment. If I have made any mistakes, please forgive me."

    Ding Yunyi stood up and said with a smile: "Sir, a great talent came to Taiwan. Ding is very thirsty for talents. Even if he reprimands me in person, Ding will definitely accept my teachings humbly."

    The two of them looked at each other and smiled, and it was a foregone conclusion that Xu Yun would go to Taiwan.

    Ding Yunyi had more than that on his mind. He suddenly turned around and saw Liu Rushi, who also bowed her head and said, "Ding Yunyi is so presumptuous as to ask you to come to Taiwan with us!"

    Liu Rushi couldn't help but be startled.  She had just listened to Ding Yunyi describe what Taiwan was like. She originally liked traveling around and had already thought about going to Taiwan, but she just couldn't say it. At this time, Ding Yunyi was the first to say it, but she hesitated.

    Ding Yunyi had already thought of the words: "Gu Hengbo went to my Taiwan, Wang Yue went, Li Xiangjun went, and even Taoist Cao Yi went. The girl is alone here, why don't you go? After arriving in my Taiwan,  If the girl doesn¡¯t like it, Ding Yunyi will personally send her back!¡±

    Gu Hengbo immediately understood what Ding Yunyi was thinking. He had been deceived by this man. He was afraid that he had already made up his mind to "abduct" Liu Rushi to Taiwan when he first saw Liu Rushi.

    Gu Hengbo would never have thought that she still underestimated Ding Yunyi. When she entered Hangzhou, her man was already thinking about how to get Liu Rushi to Taiwan.

    Although he could see through his man¡¯s thoughts, all the good sisters went to Taiwan and left Liu Rushi here alone without any relatives. Gu Hengbo couldn¡¯t bear it and whispered:

    ¡°It¡¯s my brother, why not go to Taiwan too? It¡¯s much better for everyone to take care of each other than for you to stay here alone.¡±

    Liu Rushi was a forthright woman. After hearing these words, she no longer hesitated: "I'm afraid it will disturb Lord Ding."

    When Ding Yunyi heard that she agreed, he was overjoyed, but his face was serious: "What are you talking about? It's an honor for me that the girl is willing to go to Taiwan. Ding Yunyi doesn't dare to neglect the girl."

    Gu Hengbo rolled his eyes at Ding Yunyi.

    ¡°The first one was me, then Wang Yue and Li Xiangjun, and now it¡¯s Liu Rushi¡¯s turn. According to what he does as a man, I think he can do whatever he wants as long as he comes to Taiwan.

 Part One: The Storm in Penghu Chapter 326: Rat

.    We stayed here that night.

    Gu Hengbo and Liu Rushi live together, while Wang Yue and Li Xiangjun live in a room each.  Xu Yuqing was very drunk and had gone to bed early.

    Ding Yunyi was invited to a room alone. He was very dissatisfied and could not sleep alone at night. Taoist Cao Yi was not very good at being a good person. It would be great if he and Gu Hengbo were arranged together.

    He tossed and turned and couldn't sleep, so he simply got up and went out to admire the moon.

    As soon as he went out, he saw a figure standing in the moonlight. Looking at the back, he turned out to be Wang Yue.

    Ding Yunyi walked over: "Aren't you asleep yet?"

    Wang Yue turned around and smiled slightly: "Yes, I can't sleep, why haven't you rested yet?"

    "I can't sleep either." Ding Yunyi touched his head: "Just come out for a walk."

    Wang Yue turned around again: "Thinking about leaving Nanjing and suddenly going to a strange place, I always feel a little uneasy in my heart."

    This is also human nature. Ding Yunyi stood beside her: "Don't worry, I will always treat you well when I get to Taiwan."

    This sentence is ambiguous. You can understand it however you want. Wang Yue's face turned red.  In order to resolve the embarrassment, she changed her words: "Master Ding, you tried so hard to invite Mr. Xu, I don't think it's just as simple as admiring him, right?"

    Ding Yunyi didn't expect Wang Yue to be so smart, so he thought about it and nodded silently.

    Seeing that he admitted it, Wang Yue asked, "What does that mean?"

    Ding Yunyi smiled lightly: "Let me tell you a story. Duke Huan of Qi appointed Guan Zhong to carry out reforms. The country of Qi quickly became stronger and stronger, which became the Chapter 329 Determination of the Magi in the Spring and Autumn Period. A bright torch was lit in front of the palace, ready to go day and night.  He received talents from all over the country. Although he was eager for talents, for some reason, no one came to see him for an entire year.

    One day, a countryman came from the eastern suburbs of the capital and asked to see Duke Huan of Qi, claiming that he had the talent for the nine-nine arithmetic formula.  Duke Huan of Qi thought it was ridiculous when he heard about it.  So he sent a herald to tell him, "Nine-nine arithmetic is a low-level skill. Is it worthy of being used to meet the monarch?"  You'd better go back quickly!  ¡¯ The countryman replied: ¡®I came all the way to solve the king¡¯s problem.  I heard that the torch in front of the palace has been burning for a year and no one came to the door. This is because the king is a talented and strategic monarch.  Talented people from all over the country thought they were not as good as him, and were afraid of being laughed at in front of the king, so they did not dare to visit him.  My arithmetic skills are indeed insignificant, but if the king can treat me with courtesy, is he afraid that those capable people with real talents and knowledge will not come?  Mount Tai is high because it does not exclude every small stone; the river and sea are deep and wide because it accumulates every small stream.  It is said in the Book of Songs that wise kings in ancient times would consult farmers who cut firewood and collect grass when they had something to do. Only in this way could they pool their wisdom.  The king is a wise king, and he must be able to treat the virtuous and virtuous subordinates'.

    After hearing this, Duke Huan was convinced and nodded his head in approval.  The countryman was immediately received with great courtesy.  Sure enough, within a month, people from all over the country came one after another, so the number of talented people in Qi State became even greater"

    Having said this, he glanced at Wang Yue: "Do you understand?"

    "Yes." A smile appeared on Wang Yue's face: "You are Duke Huan of Qi, and Mr. Xu is the countryman you hired."

    "I am not Duke Huan of Qi, and Mr. Xu is by no means comparable to that country boy who only knows arithmetic."

    Wang Yue thought for a while: "But, despite this, do you know Mr. Xu well enough? What if he goes to Taiwan and feels that it is different from what he imagined?"

    Ding Yunyi smiled again: "I'll tell you another story. It's also about Duke Huan of Qi. In order to dominate the world, Duke Huan of Qi sought the help of wise men from all over the world. When Ning Qi from Wei heard the news, he also wanted to join Duke Huan to display his talents.  , but his family was poor and no one recommended him. Finally, he came up with a plan, so he drove a truck to Qi State for the merchants of Wei State. When they arrived at the capital of Qi State, it was already evening, so they had to sleep at the city gate.  Outside. On this day, Qi Huanzheng was waiting for guests in the suburbs. He opened the city gate at night and let the vehicles carrying goods get out of the way. At this time, Ning Qi was feeding the cattle under the vehicles.  , saw Duke Huan of Qi from a distance, and felt sad, so he knocked on the horns and sang loudly.

    Duke Huan of Qi heard the singing, savored the lyrics carefully, and said, "It's really different!"  This singer is definitely not an ordinary person!  ¡¯ After saying that, he ordered Ning Qi to be taken back.  After Duke Huan of Qi returned to the palace, his attendants asked Duke Huan for instructions on how to accommodate Ning Qi.  Duke Huan of Qi gave him clothes and a hat, and then summoned him.  After Ning Qi saw Duke Huan, he persuaded him on how to govern the country. Duke Huan was very satisfied.  The next day, Duke Huan of Qi came again.Ning Qi was summoned.  This time, Ning Qi persuaded Duke Huan again on how to govern the world. After hearing this, Duke Huan was even more happy and prepared to appoint him to important positions.

    When the ministers heard the news, they all admonished him: "Ning Qi is from Weiguo, and we don't know much about his details."  Your Majesty, it is better to check first. If he is indeed a virtuous man, it will not be too late to appoint him.  ¡¯ Duke Huan of Qi smiled and shook his head, saying, ¡®No need.  Using people with suspicion is the reason why a monarch loses outstanding talents in the world.  ¡¯

    In the end, Duke Huan of Qi did not listen to the opinions of his ministers and entrusted Ning Qi with important tasks.  "

    Wang Yue's eyes showed admiration: "Now I finally know what your lord is thinking. Your lord says that he is not Duke Huan of Qi, but in Wang Yue's view, what he does is exactly following the path of Duke Huan of Qi.  "

    Speaking of this, Wang Yue coughed a few times, and Ding Yunyi said hurriedly: "It's easy to catch a cold late at night, so girl, you'd better go back to the house."

    Accompanying Wang Yue back to the house, he saw her coughing a few more times. Ding Yunyi wanted to help her find some hot water to drink. Wang Yue said: "No, I'm just a little cold. I'll be fine after a rest. Sir, you go back first."  Bar."

    go back?  It¡¯s so easy to be alone with you, there¡¯s no reason to go back so easily.

    "It's okay, I'll take care of you and go to sleep." Ding Yunyi helped Wang Yue lie down without any explanation.

    Wang Yue¡¯s face turned red.  Being supported by Ding Yunyi, he didn't dare to move.

    Ding Yunyi covered her with the quilt and saw Wang Yue's nervous look.  Suddenly he smiled and said: "I just told you two stories, now let me tell you a joke. It said that the hostess called the maid in front of her and asked her: 'Are you pregnant?' The maid replied: 'Yes!'  '

    The hostess scolded her again: "Thank you for being able to speak out."  You're not married yet, don't you feel shy?  ¡¯ The maid replied: ¡®Why should I be shy? Mistress, aren¡¯t you pregnant yourself?  ¡¯ The hostess said, ¡®But what I¡¯m pregnant with is my husband¡¯s!  ¡¯ the hostess retorted angrily.  What do you think the maid said?  "

    Wang Yue shook her head.

    Ding Yunyi said slowly: "She said, 'Me too'"

    Wang Yue was startled for a moment, then burst out laughing, her face flushed.

    This smile could kill Ding Yunyi.  Her smile is charming and charming.  Ding Yunyi's heart was in a state of turmoil. How could he hold himself back? He quietly approached Wang Yue

    Wang Yue knew what Ding Yunyi wanted to do and stopped laughing.  His voice was trembling a little: "Sir"

    As soon as the words came out, Ding Yunyi's mouth was already sealed

    ?¡­

    Before dawn, Wang Yue was curled up in Ding Yunyi's arms. She had hardly slept all night. For fear of being discovered by others, she quickly got up and put on her clothes, and almost pulled Ding Yunyi out by force.

    Fortunately, she didn¡¯t get up when she went out. Wang Yue smiled shyly at him and quickly closed the door.

    Ding Yunyi was in a good mood and was about to return to his room.  Suddenly Liu Rushi's door opened, and Liu Rushi and Gu Hengbo walked out together.

    Ding Yunyi quickly pretended to practice boxing.

    "Master Ding got up so early to practice boxing."

    Hearing Liu Rushi's question, Ding Yunyi made a sign to stop, and responded with a smile: "Yes, yes, I'm used to it in the army."

    But Gu Hengbo suddenly said: "It's my brother, why are you making such a fuss?"

    "Oh, really?" Liu Rushi also said seriously: "It turns out there are no mice here. I guess you guys brought them."

    "Maybe." Gu Hengbo nodded.  He glanced at Ding Yunyi again: "The mice made a lot of noise last night. They seemed to be a male and a female. The male mouse was talking about Duke Huan of Qi, and the mother mouse was saying that the male mouse looked like Duke Huan of Qi. It's really strange."

    Ding Yunyi didn't know whether to laugh or cry. When he heard it, he knew that what he said last night had been overheard by these two women.

    Liu Rushi tilted her head and asked, "What about the two mice later?"

    Gu Hengbo's face became even more serious: "No matter how long the mouse stays outside, it is always easy to return to the cave. Later, the male mouse accompanied the female mouse back to the cave and did not come out all night. The male mouse was so big  I woke up early and practiced Mouse Boxing there"

    Speaking of this, he couldn't help laughing, and Liu Rushi was also laughing with joy.

    The two women laughed together, and Ding Yunyi actually blushed in a rare way, and said calmly: "The boxing skills practiced by Mouse are all good, and they are all good."

    By this time, the two women laughed so much that their stomachs hurt.

    This laughter attracted Xu Yuqing and his wife and Li Xiangjun. Li Xiangjun rubbed his eyes and asked: "What's going on? You're laughing like a crazy woman early in the morning.  "

    Gu Hengbo laughed so hard that tears came out: "There was a rat quarrel here last night"

    Before she finished speaking, Li Xiangjun screamed "Ah" in fright. She looked like this, making the two women Gu Hengbo and Liu Rushi laugh so hard that they couldn't straighten their waists

    Xu Yuqing is a cheerful person. Since he has agreed to follow Ding Yunyi to Taiwan, after breakfast, he sent someone to hire a carriage while packing up the things at home and dismissing the servants.

    With only some simple supplies, he gave up this home and went to Suzhou with Ding Yunyi.

    Riding on the horse, Xu Yuqing was still wondering, why was there a mouse in his home?

    Ding Yunyi looked funny. Did he tell him that he was that mouse?  While walking and talking with Xu Yuqing, I saw that Xu Yuqing seemed a little worried about leaving home and not knowing what the future would be like, so he said:

    "Mr. Xu, we just talked about mice, let me tell you a story."

    This is the third story told by Ding Yunyi: "During the Warring States Period, there was a petty official in the Chu State. One day, the petty official went to use the toilet. He discovered that no matter how filthy the latrine was, there would always be some rats coming.  Stealing food. And once someone or a dog appears in front of them, these mice will always run away desperately to save their own lives. The degree of embarrassment is self-evident. The dogs will visit the latrine from time to time, which is very embarrassing for the mice.  A few days later, the petty official came to the county's grain storage warehouse for a routine inspection. However, the petty officer suddenly found a mouse here.  The petty official did not let anyone rush to catch the mouse. Instead, he stood there motionless and began to think.

    After comparison, the petty official found that compared to the mice in the latrine, the mice in the granary actually had the same purpose, they all came to steal food.  However, due to the different environments in which they live, they are treated very differently.  Toilet rats eat filth, while hamsters eat mountains of food. Toilet rats eat with fear and are always on guard against the arrival of people or dogs, but hamsters in captivity can enjoy delicious food without worrying about outsiders.  to avoid the arrival of

    After thinking about it, the petty official realized that his current situation was basically no different from that of the toilet rat.  Compared with those superior rulers, his living conditions are far worse than theirs. In addition to having to complete a lot of work, he also has to spend a lot of time and energy to please his superior officials. What makes him even more intolerable is that,  My room for improvement is almost zero.

    After much deliberation, the petty official immediately decided that he should be a person as uncontrolled as a hamster, leave this environment, and start a new path.  After returning, the petty official immediately resigned from his official position, packed up his things and stopped working.

    Of course, the new path is not so easy to follow. It has two basic prerequisites, that is, either money or eloquence!  Because only with money can you open a way forward, and only with eloquence can you win the favor of the king.

    For these two, the small official decided to start with the simpler one.  So, he went directly to the official training base of Xun Qing, a master of Confucianism, and began to learn the ways of the emperor from Xun Qing.

    Although he also suffered a lot of setbacks after that, he was unable to see the king, and later the king ordered him to be kicked out.  However, with the strong recommendation of the country's prime minister and his extraordinary display of intelligence, he finally won the trust of the king, and after unifying the six countries, he was given the position of prime minister as the head of the officials.  "

    Xu Yuqing's eyes lit up: "Are you talking about Li Si, the Prime Minister of the Qin Dynasty?" (This siteyour support is my biggest motivation.)

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 327: Ambush

    "The little official you are talking about is the Prime Minister of Great Qin, Li Si, right?"

    Ding Yunyi nodded: "Yes, it is Li Si. No matter how future generations evaluate him, at least he resolutely left the place where he originally stayed and went to a strange environment. He was not afraid of hardships and faith, and finally created a great cause.  It is worth emulating by others. Mr. Xu, I always think that Taiwan is the best place for you.¡±

    "Come on, come on, I am always a scholar. I am afraid of wolves in advance and tigers in hindsight. I am far less decisive than an adult." A smile appeared on Xu Yuqing's face: "Don't worry, sir. I don't have anything to worry about anymore."

    Ding Yunyi smiled slightly.

    Xu Yuqing is a famous person. Now he has all kinds of talents under his command, but he lacks a "famous person" like Xu Yuqing.  The appeal of a celebrity often plays a significant role in such an era.

    Zhang Pu brought himself a reputation among scholars, but what Xu Yuqing brought to Taiwan would be the arrival of a large number of real scholars, thus making Taiwan's foundation more solid.  When the imperial court really wants to invade Taiwan, it will have to consider the scholars gathered in Taiwan.

    In this sense, Ding Yunyi actually did not tell the truth to Wang Yue.  In his eyes, Xu Yuqing is actually a "countryman" who can only do arithmetic. He is just a piece of horse bone bought with a lot of money. He does not need Xu Yuqing to display much talent in Taiwan. The only thing Xu Yuqing has to do is to play a role.  Its function is just a "bait" to induce countless fish to swim to Taiwan, and Ding Yunyi is the fisherman who finally closes the net.

    Xu Yuqing suddenly asked: "Have you ever heard of the story about Duke Huan of Qi recruiting country people who only knew how to do arithmetic?"

    Ding Yunyi almost laughed.  I had just told this story to Wang Yue, but now I shook my head seriously.  Xu Yuqing was a real person, so he told this story again that Ding Yunyi knew by heart.

    Ding Yunyi was puzzled by the meaning, frowned and asked, "What do you want to say, sir?"

    Xu Yuqing said seriously: "Since your Excellency wants to use me, please give me a good official position and reward me with a lot of gold, silver and jewels. Your Excellency is going to Suzhou. All the scholars from Jiangnan have gathered in Suzhou. Please read this in person."  Regarding my appointment, Sir, just imagine that even people like me have been reused in Taiwan. So, is it not true that there are many talented people in Taiwan?"

    Ding Yunyi was overjoyed, as Xu Yuqing's words coincided with his own: "Sir, you are a great talent. Yun Yi has a sudden enlightenment. He must let all the scholars in Suzhou know how much I respect him."

    The more the two talked, the happier they became, and soon they were only one day away from Suzhou.  During the break, everyone sat together and ate the dry food they had brought with them. Xu Yuqing asked: "Sir, I have something unclear. I passed by Suzhou last year and saw a flag flying on the Suzhou city tower. It said seven  "The brave and loyal tiger guard", I know that this tiger guard is an elite soldier under your command, but how did he appear in Suzhou? I have asked several people, but they all couldn't tell. "

    Ding Yunyi smiled and said: "It's nothing. After I fought against Yingzhou in the past, a group of bandits that invaded Fengyang happened to arrive in Suzhou. At that time, I only had 200 riders, but there were 5,000 people. I defeated them with 200 riders.  We had five thousand thieves and killed two of their leaders. Suzhou magistrate Deng Muzhi was afraid that the thieves would come again after I left, so he made a battle flag of mine and hung it in Suzhou to intimidate those bandits who tried to invade Suzhou again.  Let¡¯s use the tiger skin as a banner.¡±

    The people around him were both amused and admired.

    "Two hundred men defeated five thousand thieves, which has never been heard of since ancient times.  Ding Yunyi said it lightly, but in the ears of those women, they couldn't help but admire him and felt that there was nothing wrong in following this man.

    A coachman who was also nibbling dry food not far away said at this time: "We drivers usually travel east and west a lot, and we can hear the name 'Ding Huben' everywhere. Once I took a guest to Liaodong.  In Liaodong, I also heard the story of the adults who entered and exited nine times among the golden captives"

    Everyone in the world talks about Ding Huben?

    Liu Rushi looked at Ding Yunyi, and there seemed to be something inexplicable in it.

    It was a remote place. Ding Yunyi had a full stomach, but when he reached a distance, he relieved his hands and suddenly stood there, motionless. After a while, he walked over and sat down again as if nothing had happened.

    He looked around and suddenly said in a low voice: "There are people around, there are always thirty or forty people, carrying weapons. I'm afraid they have malicious intentions, or they are just coming for us!"

    "Everyone was shocked by what he said. Wang Yue's face turned pale: "Is this a bandit?"

    "It's peaceful around Suzhou. I haven't heard of any strong bandits." Although Xu Yuqing was also scared, he managed to say.

    "NoWho is it? Anyway, he has bad intentions.  "Ding Yunyi narrowed his eyes, wondering in his heart, where could thieves of this scale come from near Suzhou? These people were armed and lying in ambush around them. They must have been prepared and only waited for dark before taking action.

    Is it because of yourself?

    "It's strange that I don't have any enemies here. Li Zicheng, Zhang Xianzhong and others have too much to take care of themselves, and it is impossible for them to send people all the way to Suzhou to assassinate me.

    Although doubts arose in his heart, there was no expression on his face. Taoist Cao Yi hurriedly said: "Why don't we leave now and reach Suzhou as soon as possible? They won't go into Suzhou city, right?"

    "It's too late." Ding Yunyi shook his head: "If we escape now, the thieves will definitely take the opportunity to come out. I can't take care of them all, but it will cause us chaos."

    At this moment, Ding Yunyi became the backbone of everyone, and everyone turned their attention to him. Ding Yunyi thought about it, and suddenly said to the drivers: "Come on, brothers, you just praised me, I'll treat you to something to eat."  ¡±

    The coachmen gathered around with smiles, and Ding Yunyi suddenly whispered: "No one should speak"

    He told them about the ambush around them, but the rickshaw pullers were not too panicked. They just thought they were robbers. Usually when encountering this kind of thing, as long as the rickshaw pullers didn't resist, the robbers wouldn't hurt the guys.

    Ding Yunyi asked in a low voice: "Which of you dares to ride my fast horse to Suzhou City? Bring me a letter to meet Deng Muzhi, the prefect of Suzhou, and ask him to send someone to rescue him quickly?"

    "I'll go." A young and bold coachman responded.

    Ding Yunyi was overjoyed when he heard this: "As soon as you entered Suzhou City, you shouted all the way that Ding Yunyi, who is protecting Suzhou, is in trouble. I expect someone will take you to see Deng Muzhi. When you see him, tell him what happened here. He  Of course I know what to do. My horse is fast, and the thieves won't attack until night. If they move faster, they can wait for reinforcements."

    "Sure." The young coachman said cheerfully.

    Ding Yunyi smiled: "Brother, you saved my life this time. When I get out of trouble, I will reward you with a thousand taels of gold."

    The young coachman said: "Your Majesty, you underestimate me too much. I am from Shandong. I managed to survive to Nanjing during the famine years. You have survived countless lives in Shandong. I am just repaying you for the Shandong people."

    Ding Yunyi was greatly moved after hearing this. It turns out that if you save people today, they will save you tomorrow.

    He handed over the BMW Benxiao to the coachman. The young coachman only regarded it as taking the horse to drink water, and quietly left the team to a deserted place.  Get on your horse and gallop towards Suzhou

    "Miss Yue, I'm afraid you have to return the sword I gave you to me temporarily." Ding Yunyi said with a smile.

    While Wang Yue went to get the sword from the carriage, Ding Yunyi warned carefully: "At night, all you need to do is form a circle around the carriage. Light up torches to help me fight. No matter what danger I encounter, you must not come out."

    There are thirty or forty people on the other side, and there is only one Ding Yunyi. No matter how brave he is, how can he resist the enemy?  Gu Hengbo said on the side: "Xiang Wen, you don't need to worry about us, just go ahead. You have a heavy responsibility, so you can't make any mistakes. It's best if you can bring reinforcements. If you can't bring reinforcements, then we always know what to do."  yes"

    Xu Yuqing also said on the side: "Yes, sir, please leave quickly. I think those thieves want property. As long as we give it to them, will they still insist on taking our lives?"

    "I'm afraid it's not that simple" Ding Yunyi shook his head, looked around at the women, and suddenly smiled: "If I can't even protect my own woman and run away for my life, am I still a man? Don't worry  , As long as I still have breath, I can¡¯t let those thieves hurt you even a hair!"

    He said the words "If I can't even protect my own woman" without any care, Gu Hengbo and others were moved in their hearts. They all felt that if they could be by this man's side, there would be nothing to fear even if they died.

    Liu Rushi¡¯s wonderful eyes flashed, this man was so manly, I only regretted that I didn¡¯t recognize this man earlier!

    Wang Yue came over with the sword "Dragon Tooth", and happened to hear these words. She handed the sword to Ding Yunyi, sat down next to him, and no longer worried about anything: "Sir, it is my honor to recognize you, Wang Yue.  . In the past, I only knew poems, songs, and pipa tunes. I never knew that there was such a strong man like you in the world. Today, whether I live or die, I will always be with you."

    Gu Hengbo and Li Xiangjun looked at each other and smiled, and there was no longer any fear in their expressions.  Wang Yue's words expressed their inner thoughts:

    Life or death, I will always be with you!

    Liu Rushi was dressed as a man, with a sword hanging on her waist. She held the hilt of the sword and said, "Sir, I have also learned swordsmanship for a few days.?Let me kill the enemy with you.  "

    Ding Yunyi glanced at her sword and said with a smile: "Miss Liu, don't take it seriously if I say something that won't please you. Your sword is just fine for showing off. The so-called swordsmanship you learned  , but they are all dance skills. Real killing is completely different from what you think"

    Liu Rushi¡¯s face turned red. The man opposite him was a general who was about to attack with thousands of troops. He was really just doing what he said just now.

    Ding Yunyi touched the "Dragon Tooth" in his hand and spoke as if he were talking to an old friend: "Dragon Tooth, Long Tooth, they say you will hinder the Lord, but you and I fight hand in hand, sharing life and death, no matter how many thieves there are,  What can I do? Today you and I are going to go on a killing spree!"

    "This sentence made everyone who heard it admire and fear at the same time.  Although the war has not yet started, they can already feel the bloody scene that is coming.

    "The killer Ding Huben, the butcher Ding Yunyi; Ding Huben, unstoppable, Ding Yunyi, the murderer! Huben is everywhere with rivers of blood, and when the butcher comes, there are mountains of corpses!" Xu Yuqing softly chanted: "I have been reading books for half my life, and I have seen nothing more than  These are just articles, but today I can see with my own eyes the scene of rivers of blood and corpses strewn across the fields. How happy!¡±

    Taoist Caoyi glanced at her husband. He was usually quiet and elegant, but why did he say such bloody words today?

    After Ding Yunyi told everyone what to pay attention to during the battle, he asked everyone to take a rest and left Gu Hengbo alone. After a moment of silence, he suddenly said: "What if what if I can't do it by then?"  Zhi, I, I will try my best to kill you first"

    He must do this, otherwise once these women fall into the hands of those thieves, the humiliation they receive will make their lives worse than death.

    They are their own women. Their women can die, but they must not be insulted!

    After Gu Hengbo heard this, not only was he not surprised at all, but he seemed to have expected that he would say this. He smiled sweetly: "I know you are a hero. A hero's woman cannot be insulted by others, even if you are not  If you have time to kill me, I know what to do.¡±

    Ding Yunyi gently held her hand and smiled at her. If he could get such a woman, what else could he regret?

    He suddenly said with great pride: "But if they want to kill me, I'm afraid it won't be that easy. Ding Huben, the murderer, Ding Yunyi, the butcher, I travel across the battlefield, am I going to die at the hands of a few thieves today? Hengbo,  Just watch how your man kills the thief!"

    Gu Hengbo¡¯s eyes were full of reverence, such a man, such a spirit

    The sky was getting dark gradually, the carriages were already gathered around, but there was no movement at all in the direction of Suzhou.  The women were in the middle of the carriage, and no one spoke, as if they were all waiting for something.

    Outside the carriage, Ding Yunyi was sitting there alone. He lit a bonfire, held a bag of wine, and drank heavily.  The body sat there motionless.

    The world-famous sword "Dragon Tooth" is right within his reach.

    Gu Hengbo and the other women watched all this clearly. Gu Hengbo suddenly pointed to the top of the carriage: "We will go up there in a moment and see how he kills the enemy."

    Her female companion nodded together.

    They knew who "he" she was talking about was.

    "The murderer Ding Huben, the butcher Ding Yunyi".  Life or death is actually not the most important thing at this moment.  What matters is being able to be together in life or death.

    As long as the man outside is still breathing, he will fight to the death to protect his woman!

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 328 The blood is burning!

.    It¡¯s late at night.

    The shadows of the trees in the distance were swaying, and there were constant sounds. Ding Yunyi knew that those people were about to take action.

    He drank the last sip of wine from the wine bag, threw it away, and shouted: "Torch!"

    The torch lit up the night sky instantly. Ding Yunyi grabbed the "Dragon Tooth", stood up and laughed loudly: "Ding Yunyi is here, who will take away my big head."

    The sound broke the night sky and the laughter moved the night.

    Knowing that their whereabouts had been revealed, the assassins came out of the woods one by one.

    After a slight click, there were thirty-seven or eight people, and Ding Yunyi smiled and said: "I heard that throughout the ages, generals have never killed unknown soldiers with their swords. Who wants my head!"

    The leader of the assassins paused for a moment: "Don't blame us. Originally our target was not you. Who told you to come to Suzhou?"

    Ding Yunyi was curious. Didn't he come to kill him?  So who are they going to kill?  But even if I asked them, I would not say: "Okay, okay, I am Ding Yunyi seeking death. Come on, come on, Ding Yunyi's head is here!"

    A person behind the assassin leader suddenly shouted: "Today, take revenge for my Manchu warriors!"

    Ding Yunyi was shocked, Manchuria?  Are these people all Manchu assassins?  Who did they come all the way to Suzhou to assassinate?

    Before he could think about it, the man had already rushed up with a knife. Seeing him reveal his identity, the assassin leader cursed stupidity in his heart, but it was too late to stop him.

    "Anything dares to hurt me!" Ding Yunyi was furious, and the dragon's teeth came out of their sheaths!

    Standing on top of the carriage, Gu Hengbo and others saw the most realistic murder for the first time in their lives.  And such a brutal killing!

    When the assassin rushed in front of him, the dragon's teeth flashed with cold light. At the moment when the assassin's knife was about to hit Ding Yunyi, the dragon's teeth fell on the assassin like lightning.

    With a scream, the assassin's right shoulder was chopped off alive!

    Blood gushed out like a fountain. Before the assassin fell, Ding Yunyi rushed forward.  He reached out to the left and right, grabbed a handful of his hair, and swung his dragon teeth.  A headless body fell.

    Ding Yunyi grabbed a bloody head with his left hand and laughed loudly: "It's full of dog heads, so it's just like that!"

    This bloody scene.  Seeing the people on the carriage, they were completely stunned. They had never thought that there could be such a brutal killing method in the world.

    Xu Yuqing turned around and vomited with a "wow" sound.

    Liu Rushi was also frightened by what she saw. She suddenly remembered what Ding Yunyi said to her: "Your sword is just fine for showing off. The so-called swordsmanship you learned are just some dancing skills. Real killing has nothing to do with you.  What I thought was completely different"

    Yes, real killing is far beyond what those fancy tricks can compare with.

    at this time.  Seeing their companions die so miserably, the assassins were horrified and rushed towards them, screaming

    "The murderer Ding Huben, the butcher Ding Yunyi!" All the people on the carriage finally knew the meaning of this sentence

    Ding Yunyi is as powerful as a mad tiger.  Facing an enemy dozens of times his own, he showed no fear and faced everyone in the light of fire.  The dragon's teeth were shining brightly under the firelight and moonlight.  The flickering light seemed to overshadow the firelight.

    What is murder?  this.  This is the real killing!

    The cold wind rolled up by the dragon's teeth took away the lives of each enemy, and the same splash was the blood on Ding Yunyi's body.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Except for the number one god of war like Xiang Yu, who can gallop through thousands of troops without getting hurt, it has never happened that future generations can do this like Xiang Yu.

    ¡°If you kill someone, they will kill you too; if you hurt someone, they will also hurt you.

    Ding Yunyi must fight first in every battle and be wounded in every battle. After every brutal battle, he always has countless scars on his body. It is this willingness.  He is not a god, he is just a man.

    Will be injured, will bleed

    Someone cut him open on his shoulder, but the person who scratched him soon turned into a corpse; someone slashed him on the back, but he turned around with a roar, and also cut him with one knife, all of them alive.  He chopped the man's head in two!

    The murderer Ding Huben, the butcher Ding Yunyi!

    He is bleeding, he is fighting, he is killing!  As long as he still has breath, he will always stand here and fight until he falls!

    The wounds on Ding Yunyi's body increased one after another, and the assassins also fell down one by one.  He seemed to have no idea what fear was or what pain was.  The dragon's tooth in his hand is like a demon from the deepest part of hell, harvesting life after life without stopping.?!

    In the past, Liaodong was unrivaled nine times in and nine out; today, Suzhou is a bloody battle with laughter and laughter.

    These Manchus finally understood the fear that their companions had when facing this man in Liaodong.

    He was obviously injured all over and was about to fall, but he refused to fall. On the contrary, every time he was injured, his murderous intent became more intense. Every drop of blood he shed, the more intense he fought.  !

    What kind of person is this!

    Fight to the end until death!

    This is the world-famous Ding Huben!

    Ding Yunyi suffered eleven wounds, but killed eight people and injured two. All of this was clearly seen by the people on the carriage

    They were shocked and horrified at first, and then tears slowly flowed out.  Ding Yunyi had every chance to escape, but he didn't leave. He was fighting for them now.

    Although they have never killed anyone, they can still see that Ding Yunyi's steps have slowed down, his knife swing has slowed down, and his strength is passing away bit by bit.

    Soon, he will collapse

    Gu Hengbo suddenly wiped away his tears, and then a smile appeared on his lips. She asked her sister: "With such a man dying for us, do we have any regrets?"

    Wang Yue and Li Xiangjun shook their heads, and even Liu Rushi couldn't help but also shook his head.

    No one has ever truly respected them, but now, it's right in front of them.  But a man was risking his own life to fight for them.

    There are no regrets anymore, there are no regrets in this life We will live and die together, they finally understand the meaning of this sentence

    Gu Hengbo smiled and pulled out the sword from Liu Rushi's waist, and then stuffed it into Liu Rushi's hand: "It's my brother, please give me a sword in a moment. I am already Ding Yunyi's man, but even if I die, I will die."  Ding Yunyi¡¯s ghost.¡±

    She would never be able to say this sentence.  But now, he blurted it out without any shyness.

    Liu Rushi never dared to kill anyone in the past, but this time she didn¡¯t know why.  But she felt that death was not as scary as she thought, and she nodded silently.

    "Then please stab us." Wang Yue and Li Xiangjun looked at each other and smiled.

    Taoist Cao Yi held her husband's hand and smiled slightly: "I want to die in the hands of my own man. Please kill me."

    Xu Yuqing¡¯s eyes filled with tears and she held her wife¡¯s hand tightly: ¡°We are together in life and death.¡±

    ??Everyone here has already made up his mind to die.  Just die, no matter what, you can't embarrass the people who are fighting in front

    The coachmen heard their words clearly, and suddenly one of them shouted: "I am also from Shandong. Lord Ding has saved the lives of the people of Shandong, and I am willing to die in repayment today!"

    He actually forgot the rules of the coachman and rushed forward with the torch in his hand!

    "How dare Mangou run wild on my Ming Dynasty's land!" Then another driver rushed up

    All the coachmen rushed forward, and all the coachmen unexpectedly forgot the rule that as long as the coachman does not resist, he will not die!

    How dare Mangou run wild on my Ming Dynasty¡¯s land!

    this.  What is the only thought at this moment.

    Even if you die, I will let those Mangou see the style of my Ming Dynasty man!

    This caught the Manchu assassins off guard, and it also surprised Ding Yunyi.

    He can no longer hold on, and no one knows his situation better than him.  But at this moment, these humble coachmen bravely stood up!

    A driver fell down.  Another coachman fell These coachmen were experts in driving, but they had never killed anyone

    Life or death, together!

    Ding Yunyi clearly heard that a driver actually laughed before he fell: "I didn't expect that a commoner like me would be able to fight side by side with Wu Liebo today. It's so happy. So happy!"

    Ding Yunyi was not sad, he was just passionate. He roared: "Mangou, have you seen it? This is my bloody man of the Ming Dynasty!"

    The blood is burning!

    Ding Yunyi felt that all the strength he had lost had returned. His already weak arms were raised again, and the dragon's teeth covered in blood were waved again.

    Ding Yunyi¡ª¡ªTake the assassin leader directly!

    "kill!"

    Amid this earth-shattering roar, Ding Yunyi rushed forward.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?He was shocked. He didn't expect that this bloody man would have such strength and courage to kill him. He stabbed Ding Yunyi in a hurry.

    However, he suddenly found that his knife could not be stabbed out.  His knife was actually held by Ding Yunyi.

    Blood flowed out from Ding Yunyi¡¯s fingers. Then, the assassin leader saw the most terrifying scene in his life:

    Ding Yunyi, who was as bloody as a man, actually smiled at him.

    This was the most terrifying smile the assassin leader had ever seen in his life. Then, the world-famous dragon¡¯s teeth slowly landed on the assassin leader¡¯s neck little by little

    The murderer Ding Huben, the butcher Ding Yunyi!

    The assassin leader fell, and Ding Yunyi, who had exhausted his last bit of strength, breathed a long sigh of relief. He knew that he was dead.

    He looked back and saw his women looking at him with a smile.  He saw Liu Rushi raising the sword in his hand and pointing it at Gu Hengbo's heart.

    He laughed, really laughed.  These strong women of the Ming Dynasty

    "kill!"

    Suddenly, this roar came in the night.

    Dozens of war horses suddenly appeared, and then Ding Yunyi heard Duan Saner¡¯s all-too-familiar roar:

    "Sir, Duan San is here!"

    "Don't panic, Uncle Wu Lie, reinforcements are coming!"

    Countless shouts rang out in the night sky.

    "Reinforcements are coming! Reinforcements are coming!"

    On the carriage, those who knew they would die cheered together.

    Duan San rushed over. He was riding Ding Yunyi's Benxiao. When he arrived, he saw Ding Yunyi covered in blood. He was used to seeing Ding Yunyi on the battlefield and didn't take it seriously at all: "Sir, Duan San is late.  !¡±

    Ding Yunyi stood on the ground with his knife and gasped: "Leave only one alive, kill the rest!"

    "Yes, only one will be left alive, and the rest will be killed!"

    With the roar, Duan San flew away.

    Ding Yunyi was so angry that he almost fell down. Several people supported him. Ding Yunyi looked over and saw that it was Gu Hengbo, Wang Yue, Li Xiangjun, and Liu Rushi

    "How are you men?" At this time, Ding Yunyi could still say something like this with a smile: "Do you feel aggrieved by following men like us?"

    No one is blushing, no one is shy.  Following such a man, they don¡¯t feel aggrieved at all

    "Brother-in-law, brother-in-law!"

    Another large group of people appeared. Ding Yunyi saw Suzhou Magistrate Deng Muzhi riding his horse and rushing towards the first one. As soon as he arrived in front of him, Deng Muzhi jumped off his horse and almost crawled to the front. His face turned pale when he saw Ding Yunyi's appearance.  Completely shocked:

    "Wu Liebo, Wu Liebo, I deserve to die, I deserve to die!"

    It¡¯s no wonder that he was so scared. If the first pillar of the imperial court, Wu Liebo Ding Yunyi, died here, then all the officials in Suzhou City, big and small, should be dismissed from office and beheaded.

    Deng Muzhi suddenly became angry: "Kill, kill, kill for me! These damn assassins almost brought disaster to Suzhou, chop them into pieces for me!"

    In fact, Duan Saner has already done this without his instructions.

    Those assassins were almost killed in an instant, and only one person was left alive according to Ding Yunyi's instructions.

    Duan Saner picked up a living assassin and threw it in front of Ding Yunyi: "Sir, the rest are dead. He is still alive. Please interrogate him."

    Ding Yunyi glanced at him coldly: "Tell me, why did you assassinate me? At this point, there is nothing to hide."

    The assassin seemed to be very afraid of facing Ding Yunyi. He lowered his head and said, "We, we are sent by Bachelor Fan."

    "Master Fan? Which Bachelor Fan?" Ding Yunyi frowned and asked.

    "Fan Wencheng, bachelor of the Internal Secretariat."

    "Fan Wencheng?" Ding Yunyi was startled. Is he the most powerful traitor in the world?  Ah, yes, the Manchu pseudo-emperor Tai Chi appointed Fan Wencheng as his secretarial scholar after he proclaimed himself emperor. However, he had no grievances against Fan Wencheng, so he sent people all the way to Suzhou to kill him.  What?

    The assassin did not wait for Ding Yunyi to ask questions, but already said: "Actually, he was not here to kill you, but to kill Deng Muzhi, the prefect of Suzhou."

    As soon as these words were spoken, Deng Muzhi¡¯s expression changed drastically.  He never dreamed that these assassins, coming so far away, would actually come to assassinate him!  (This siteyour support is my greatest motivation.)

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 329 It turns out to be him

    Deng Muzhi never imagined that the target at this moment would actually be himself!

    Ding Yunyi was also confused when he heard this. When did Deng Muzhi offend Jin Lu?  Or was it that the traitor Fan Wencheng was so full that he was bored and sent people to Suzhou to assassinate a prefect of the Ming Dynasty?

    He frowned: "What's going on?"

    The assassin didn¡¯t dare to hide anything: ¡°Actually, although we were sent by Fan Wencheng, Fan Wencheng only did this for his new counselor?¡±

    "A new counselor?" Ding Yunyi became more and more confused as he listened.

    The assassin hurriedly said: "This man Fan Wencheng thinks very highly of him. I heard that this man is from the Jiangnan area and is very talented. He went all the way from Jiangnan to Liaodong and almost starved to death. Later, Fan Wencheng found him and took him back to save him."  The man was very grateful to Fan Wencheng, and he became Fan Wencheng's disciple from then on. I heard that this man had great literary talent and wrote beautiful things.  After writing it, this person will revise the text. Not only that, this person also has his own ideas in politics, so he is regarded as a treasure by Fan Wencheng, and he will respond to any request"

    Ding Yunyi suddenly realized something. He suddenly figured out something and understood a strange case in history.

    Nine years ago, the Qing Dynasty puppet Tiancong recorded the full text of Fan Wencheng's first memorial: "Yesterday, I ordered the ministers to think about the current affairs. Although the ministers were stupid, they dared not to take care of what they saw. The officials of Shahebao searched for the fugitives.  , It means to look at the head tightly. If you dare to fight against the Han'er in the past, how dare you resist today's soldiers If you plan to enter the pass, it is no better than Yanmen.  , there is no stagnation, and the residents are rich, so they can have enough money The sweat will surely penetrate deeply, but there is no chance to take advantage of it, and it will only lose the reputation If you don't enter, you will return to the army, and the common people are the best policy.  . Don¡¯t fight in vain"

    From this memorial, we can see Fan Wencheng¡¯s weaknesses in two aspects.  First, Fan Wencheng's literary accomplishment was poor at this time.  The level of expression is not very good.  The text of this memorial is quite rough and has no literary grace, and some sentences make it difficult to understand its meaning. It is self-evident when comparing it with this memorial recorded in the "Records of Emperor Taizong of the Qing Dynasty" first compiled by Qianlong.

    For example, the original book states at the beginning: "Khan yesterday ordered his ministers to think about current affairs. Although the ministers are stupid, they dare to ignore what they see and hear." The word "thinking" is probably not a word commonly used by the nobles and scholars at that time. It is both stupid and reckless.  .  Also adding the word "Guan Jian" is too cumbersome and wordy.  The actual records compiled by Qianlong polished it as follows: "The emperor yesterday ordered his ministers to plan the current affairs. Although the ministers are stupid, they dare not stop learning." Comparing the two, Qianlong's historian compiled the actual records.  Changing the word "thought" in the original book to "planning", removing the word "Lu", and then changing the word "guiguanjian" to "exhausting knowledge", although it is only a small change, it obviously makes it more elegant and slightly literary.

    "The original book has the meaning of "Shahebao officials are looking for people who have escaped, and they are looking at their heads."  What does "finding runaways" mean?  The expression is too illogical.  The Qianlong version was changed to "find out the people who fled and return them to me", which immediately made people understand its meaning. They knew that the officials of the Ming Dynasty found out and returned the people who escaped from Houjin.  As for the so-called "treading the head and looking at the head", it is obviously a local popular spoken language and is not easy to be understood by people in other provinces. The Qianlong version was changed to "it is only a temporary relief for the current emergency", which greatly improved the level of its written expression.  Similar shortcomings can be found throughout the text.

    Secondly, at this time, Fan Wencheng was still quite naive in matters of military and political matters. His knowledge was not high and his opinions were not insightful. He did not fully understand the situation of the Jin Dynasty and the Ming Dynasty. He neither knew himself nor the enemy.  Fan Wencheng and Ning Wanwo, like most of the Han officials who surrendered to the Jin Dynasty, strongly advocated the use of troops against the Ming Dynasty, and went deep into the capital to attack the capital.  Considering the situation at that time, this proposal was too biased, too hasty, and too dangerous. If acted upon, the consequences would be unimaginable.

    Let¡¯s talk about the conditions of Houjin. In this case, there are only about 60,000 Jurchen men. Adding one banner of the Han army and one banner of the Mongols, a total of ten banners, the number of men will not exceed 80,000. Moreover, among Baylor and the ministers,  Some have begun to enjoy themselves and become corrupted, and their morale has weakened compared to before.

    Because the Han people in Liaodong were mistreated by their predecessor, Nurhachi, in his later years, they were massacred, moved, and confiscated as slaves. They were full of resentment and wanted to abandon their gold and surrender to the Ming Dynasty.  Secondly, the economic crisis is also quite serious. Four years ago, there was a "great famine in the country". A bushel of rice was worth eight taels of silver, an ox was worth a hundred taels of silver, a good horse was worth 300 taels of silver, and a piece of cloth was worth nine taels.  The tragic scene of "people have cannibals".

    As for the surrounding situation, it is also not good.  To the south, North Korea not only cherished the idea that in the first year of Tiancong's reign, it was forced to make an alliance under the city and succumbed to Jin's new hatred, but it also remembered its long history of loyalty to the Ming Dynasty for more than 200 years, and was determined to get rid of the oppression of the post-Jin Dynasty and unite with the Ming Dynasty to fight against the Jin Dynasty.  In the northeast, although Lindan Khan of the Chahar tribe of Mongolia escaped at night, he was not destroyed and may come back at any time.  Although the Ming Kingdom in the west was defeated by the Jin several times, it had a vast territory and a large number of subjects. Its population was hundreds of times more than that of the Later Jin. The Ming army was also dozens of times larger than the Eight Banners Army. In the fourth year of Tiancong, it regained Yongping and Zunhua.  Fuzhou County, forcing brave people toBeile Amin, the second great leader of the war, fled back to Shenyang in embarrassment.  Houjin was in a difficult situation surrounded from all sides.  Under the conditions of an unstable rear, enemies from both sides, and outnumbered enemies, if we are not fully prepared, we have to go on an expedition to Kyoto, a big country thousands of miles away.  According to the Forbidden City, the Central Plains was taken over.

    Therefore, Huang Taiji was not in a hurry to attack Yanjing. Later, he denounced the Han officials' view as a fallacy.  What's more, this expedition was originally intended to attack Lin Dan Khan, but unexpectedly he fled far away. The Eight Banners Army chased him for more than 40 days, and even the shadow of the Mongol Khan was not seen. The saddle and horse were tired, lacked water and food, and the gains outweighed the losses. Baylor and Minister  Among them, many people have complained. If we have to rush to the Ming Dynasty, how can we win if we have only ten days of food?  Therefore, Fan Wencheng's strategy was actually a bad idea and ran counter to Tian Cong Khan's policy.

    "However, almost overnight, Fan Wencheng was transformed, as if he was a different person. Not only did his writing make great progress, but the words he wrote were not only fluent, but every word was polished.

    "Writing skills can be accumulated through more reading, but military and political knowledge requires nothing more than talent.  It has to be accumulated over time.  But this Fan Wencheng seemed to have been guided by a god. He made rapid progress in these two aspects. First he overturned the suggestions he had made in the past, and then he put forward new insights on government affairs. None of them was surprising and impressive.  From then on, Huang Taiji could not live without this person for a day.

    There are only two possibilities for this situation to occur. One is sudden enlightenment.  But is it possible that his writing skills, military and political opinions can all be enlightened at the same time?  Could it be that a person who was originally short-sighted in politics suddenly became a political master?  The possibility of this happening is really slim.

    Another possibility is that there is an expert behind him giving guidance.

    Now listen to these words of the assassin.  The latter possibility is the historical truth.

    No wonder, no wonder, Ding Yunyi thought.  He asked casually: "What's the name of the person Fan Wencheng invited?"

    "Lv Yanhan"

    As soon as the name came out, Deng Muzhi's expression changed drastically.

    Ding Yunyi did not notice the change in Deng Muzhi. He only thought that the name "Lu Yanhan" sounded so familiar.  After thinking about it for a long time, he still couldn't figure it out, so he simply stopped thinking about it: "Since this Lu Yanhan is so talented, hasn't Huang Taiji heard of this person?"

    "I didn't know it before. I am Fan Wencheng's confidant, so I know it. Later, it was said that the emperorah, Huang Taiji heard about this person and summoned him. But Lu Yanhan said that he had no intention of an official career and was only willing to serve in the army.  It¡¯s okay to have Huang Taiji next to Fan Wencheng, just let him serve the Qing Dynasty well"

    "Oh. This guy is quite interesting" Ding Yunyi nodded: "Then why did you send someone to assassinate Deng Muzhi this time? Why did you suddenly come to assassinate me again?"

    The assassin hurriedly said: "Lu Yanhan said that Deng Muzhi, the prefect of Suzhou in the Ming Dynasty, had an sworn enemy with him. If he wants him to do his best for Fan Wencheng, please kill Deng Muzhi first to relieve him of the bad breath in his chest. Fan Wencheng  He agreed and specially borrowed several masters from Huang Taiji The leader was named Basdo, who was killed by the Lord just now. He was Huang Taiji's personal bodyguard and had been waiting for him since he arrived in Suzhou.  The best opportunity to assassinate Deng Muzhi. Later, I suddenly heard that the Lord was coming to Suzhou. Basto suddenly said that Lu Yanhan had specifically told me that if there was a chance to assassinate Ding Yunyi then ignore Deng Muzhi and kill him first  Kill Ding Yunyi first As for why you want to do this, I really don¡¯t know"

    This is weird. When did you and Lu Yanhan develop such hatred?  Ding Yunyi thought about it for a long time but couldn't figure it out, and he felt that the name sounded familiar. He must have fought against him on the battlefield.

    He turned to Deng Muzhi and said, "Deng Huangtang, when did you offend Lu Yanhan?"

    Deng Muzhi looked a little embarrassed, and then said seriously: "If I don't talk about this person, I'll just pay it back. But when I talk about it, I think of this personWu Liebo, please take a step to speak"

    He invited Ding Yunyi aside and whispered: "Uncle Wu Lie, this man turned out to be married to Lianyu Zhiku"

    "Ah, I remembered it, no wonder this name sounds so familiar." Ding Yunyi suddenly realized, isn't this his first wife, Deng Lianyu, whom he was engaged to since childhood?  The ancients said that the greatest hatred is to seize your wife. No wonder Lu Yanhan insisted on killing himself. It turned out to be because he hated his wife, but suddenly he thought: "No, didn't you say he is dead?"

    Deng Muzhi sighed: "Brother-in-law, don't blame me for deceiving you. Today, I have to tell you the truth. This Lu Yanhan is really a despicable and shameless person. After his father died in prison, he openly slandered him  Government, fishIn the countryside, let¡¯s not talk about it for the moment, he even told me after being drunk once that the Ming Dynasty was about to fall, and he wanted to work with me to decide on countermeasures as soon as possible.  I suddenly changed my mind on the spot and severely reprimanded this man. I originally wanted to punish him, but thinking about the friendship between his family and mine, I couldn't bear it after all. I didn't think of my selfishness, but I almost almost got my brother-in-law in trouble. What happened to him?  Or surrender to Jinlu"

    He wiped the corners of his eyes when he said this: "I wonder how such a person can become my brother-in-law? It will only bring shame to my Deng family. I had to lie to my miserable sister that he was dead, and also lied to Wu Lie  Uncle, please punish Uncle Wu Lie!"

    "He was referring to himself as "brother-in-law" for a while, and then "Uncle Wu Lie" for a while, which made Ding Yunyi sigh.

    This cannot be entirely blamed on Deng Muzhi. Scholars in this era value face most. People like Lu Yanhan are absolutely unacceptable. He made up lies to deceive himself and Deng Lianyu. There is a reason why. How can he cure the disease?  His sin?

    "I don't blame you, I just don't know how to explain to Lianyu in the future." Ding Yunyi said, feeling dizzy for a moment. He had lost too much blood just now and had to hold on until now. At this time, he could no longer hold on.

    "Quick, help Uncle Wu Lie to rest on the carriage, and then send a fast horse to Suzhou to invite the doctor on the road!" Deng Muzhi quickly helped Ding Yunyi and shouted.

    Seeing Ding Yunyi being helped onto the carriage, Deng Muzhi called Zhan Baoling over. He was the one who ordered Zhan Baoling to get rid of Lu Yanhan that day. He glanced at Zhan Baoling and asked sullenly: "What's going on?"

    Just hearing Lu Yanhan's name, Zhan Baoling already knew that something was wrong. At this time, Deng Muzhi spoke, and Zhan Baoling quickly whispered: "Excuse me, my lord, that day when I went to Changshu, Lu Yanhan had already run away, and I couldn't find him anywhere.  I was afraid of being scolded by you, and I was greedy for the little official you promised me, so I came back and lied to you, saying that Lu Yanhan had been killed by me"

    "Bastard, bastard." Deng Muzhi scolded him repeatedly: "You almost ruined my big event by lying like this. Fortunately, I deceived you. I don't know how it will end in the future."

    Zhan Baoling boldly said: "Sir, I don't know the truth from Ding Yunyi's appearance. Almost no one in Suzhou knows about this. I'm afraid there is nothing to worry about."

    "What do you know?" Deng Muzhi glared fiercely: "There is no airtight wall in the world. Lu Yanhan is a serious problem if he is left here. If we didn't get rid of him that time, bad things will happen sooner or later in the future. But now he is far away in Jin.  It's too late, it's too late."

    After thinking there for a while, he ordered: "Ding Yunyi went to Suzhou this time to participate in the completion of Jiangnan Academy. You are by his side in the name of taking care of him. Don't relax for a moment. Find famous doctors everywhere for me. Find a good one."  He needs medicine for the knife wound, cure him quickly, and send him away from Suzhou as soon as possible."

    "Yes, sir, I understand."

    Deng Muzhi said viciously: "If things go wrong again this time, please bring your head to someone else to apologize!"

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 330 Jiangnan Academy

.    Ding Yunyi was attacked outside Suzhou City. Due to special considerations, not many people knew about it.

    Zhang Pu came over after hearing the news and was shocked to see Ding Yunyi injured all over his body. He hurriedly told him to rest in peace and recuperate. He made excuses to postpone the completion of Jiangnan Academy for some time.

    After a few days of nursing, women like Gu Hengbo were waiting around, and Deng Muzhi and Zhan Baoling were busy. They hired famous doctors and sent a large amount of precious medicinal materials and supplements, and he was half healed.

    Ding Yunyi wanted to return to Taiwan as soon as possible and did not dare to delay. He sent someone to find Zhang Pu and only said that his injuries were no longer a problem.  Zhang Pu felt relieved and scheduled the inauguration ceremony of Jiangnan Academy for three days.

    At that time, the scholars from Jiangnan had gathered in Suzhou, waiting for something of great significance to them: the completion of Jiangnan Academy.

    It has long been spread among them that this largest academy in the Jiangnan region was built with the funding of Uncle Wu Lie and Fujian Commander-in-Chief Ding Yunyi. As a result, the scholars' favorable impression of Ding Yunyi increased.

    Although the original time for the inauguration ceremony was postponed, when they heard that Wu Liebo was "ill", these scholars had no complaints.

    Seeing that on this day, all the wise people gathered together, and the city of Suzhou suddenly became lively.

    Many of those who gathered here are the prestigious virtues and the influential Confucianism. Some of these names can also be regarded as Ding Yunyi as thunderous:

    The "Four Young Masters" of the Deng family, Cao Yanhuan, Chen Zhenhui, Fang Yizhi, Hou Fangyu, and Mao Pijiang, and Qian Qianyi, the leader of the poetry circle

    Chen Zhenhui and Ding Yunyi are somewhat destined.  Back then in Peach Blossom Tungsten, the two of them were very unhappy about Chen Yuanyuan.

    ¡°It¡¯s just that this time is different from the past.  He, Ding Yunyi, has been ennobled and has a stronghold.  And what about Chen Zhenhui?  Although he is the "fourth son", he is not the same as Ding Yunyi in terms of reputation and status.

    Ding Yunyi's injury has not yet healed, and he still needs someone to take care of him. Although he has Duan San'er, the man is clumsy and the girls are not at ease.  Therefore, Liu Rushi was entrusted to stay with Ding Yunyi in men's clothing.

    On this day, hundreds of people came to Jiangnan Academy, among whom the identity was the most important.  In addition to the scholar leader Zhang Pu and others, there are two other people, Deng Muzhi, the prefect of Suzhou, and Wu Liebo and Ding Yunyi

    Counting that the auspicious moment had come, Zhang Pu asked everyone to quiet down. He first said a few clich¨¦s, and then changed the subject:

    "As you all know, the Jiangnan Academy was originally a concern of Pu, but unfortunately he did not have the financial resources to do anything about it. Later, I went to Fujian to travel. I met a person there. This person's respect for scholars cannot be used.  Words can express it. When he heard that I wanted to build Jiangnan Academy, he generously donated 50,000 taels of silver to help me succeed. Everyone, this 50,000 taels of silver may be nothing in the eyes of others, but this is nothing.  At that time, I was living with the lives of 200,000 disaster victims, and I was in urgent need of money everywhere. This kind of kindness was truly commendable"

    Having said this, he turned to Ding Yunyi and said: "President Ding, please accept Zhang Pu's greetings!"

    "No, no, not sir!" Ding Yunyi said hurriedly.

    Zhang Pu didn't want to but said seriously: "I am not praying for myself, but for the scholars all over the world. Mr. Ding, please stand still!"

    Ding Yunyi had no choice but to stand there and accept Zhang Pu's bow.

    Those great Confucian scholars instantly became a sensation. It was remarkable that Zhang Pu, the leader of scholars in the world, actually worshiped Ding Yunyi.

    In their hearts, the weight of Ding Yunyi, Uncle Wu Lie, is not as important as that of Zhang Pu. However, Zhang Pu's actions have invisibly elevated Ding Yunyi's identity to a very important position in the hearts of these people.

    Several Zhang Pu disciples brought up a plaque covered with red cloth. Zhang Pu said: "Deng Huangtang, President Ding, please."

    Ding Yunyi and Deng Muzhi were originally here to unveil the inauguration ceremony of Jiangnan Academy. They were not polite at the moment, and they unveiled the big red cloth one by one.

    Suddenly, four big characters written by Zhang Pu appeared in front of everyone:

    Jiangnan Academy!

    In an instant, the drums and music were blaring, and the firecrackers were blasting loudly. The inauguration ceremony of Jiangnan Academy was completed.

    And this time, for Ding Yunyi, his biggest gain was that through Zhang Pu, he once again improved his status in the minds of scholars.

    Once this day passes, no scholar in the world will recognize Ding Yunyi.

    Zhang Pu held a grand banquet, but the money for the banquet was provided by Deng Muzhi, the prefect of Suzhou.

    Ding Yunyi was the biggest official here. After repeated rejections, he was still invited to the top, and Liu Rushi sat next to him.  Ding Yunyi suddenly smiled and said to Deng Mu:Tao:

    "Deng Huangtang, speaking of which, I still owe you some money."

    Deng Mu was stunned and didn't understand what he meant. He only heard Ding Yunyi laugh and say: "Are there any victims coming to ask for food?"

    Deng Muzhi suddenly laughed: "It's okay if I don't tell you, but I was really shocked when I mentioned that time. Early that morning, when I just opened the city gate, I suddenly saw thousands of refugees outside the city. Good guy,  It was so dense that I couldn't see the end of it. The city gate official quickly closed the city gate and came to report to me that I thought the bandits were here again. I quickly led people to the city gate. Unexpectedly, I just showed up, and the refugees shouted in unison.  I shouted, saying that Ding Yunyi asked them to come to me for food. I didn't believe it at first, and scolded them for how dare they call you by your name. Then I saw the letter written by you, and then I realized that it was you who asked them to come.  "

    Ding Yunyi sighed: "Suzhou is rich, but the Central Plains is very rare. I really have no choice but to let them reach Taiwan alive, so I have to come to Suzhou to find you first. Deng Huangtang has spent a lot of money this time, and I will double it as agreed.  Return it."

    But Deng Muzhi's face straightened: "What did Wu Liebo say? In public terms, you are Wu Liebo, the commander-in-chief of Fujian. I am just a small prefect of Suzhou, and I should be taking orders from you. In private terms, you are mine.  My brother-in-law, do you have to worry about money when you want to do something for your family? Furthermore, I also sympathize with the victims. If Wu Liebo is a good person, can I not do it? If I make a lot of money by helping the victims, I  Is he still a human being? Don¡¯t mention money.¡±

    Ding Yunyi admired these words.  He also respected Deng Muzhi more and more.  He never imagined that the person in front of him could speak so righteously.  In fact, it is Chapter 333 of the people Ding Yunyi has made friends with in his life"

    As soon as everyone heard this, they concentrated their attention, and Zhang Pu slowly read out the article Ding Yunyi wrote in "Meixiang Tower". When he read the sentence "Every man is responsible for the rise and fall of the world," the whole audience was in an uproar.  

    "Wu Liebo is a great talent!" Cao Yanhuan said respectfully: "There are not many people in the world who can write these words. I admire you, I admire you."

    Chen Zhenhui was speechless. He originally wanted to ridicule Ding Yunyi for not studying and relying only on force, but he didn't expect that Ding Yunyi was a "talented man in both civil and military affairs." He drank in silence without saying a word.

    Liu Rushi¡¯s wonderful eyes were fixed on Ding Yunyi and refused to move away for a moment, as if he had just recognized this person

    Ding Yunyi was terrified, fearing that someone would ask him to write poems or essays again, so he quickly changed the topic: "Mr. Ximing, after Jiangnan Academy is completed, I will go back to Taiwan. I have been away from Taiwan for a long time this time, and I am worried about it.  , I don¡¯t dare to stay long.¡±

    Zhang Pu nodded slightly: "Taiwan, our Fujian coastal barrier must not be lost. It is time to go back early. I heard people say that Wu Liebo is extremely brave. He must be the first in every battle and be wounded in every battle. Wu Liebo is the pillar of my court.  , need to take more care of it.¡±

    Ding Yunyi agreed, and then said casually: "When I came to Suzhou this time, I met Mr. Xu Yuqing on the way. I admired his talent, and after repeated encouragement, I finally got him to agree to go to Taiwan. With his help, Taiwan will make rapid progress."  . I want to entrust him with important tasks and pay him a lot of money. What does Mr. Ximing think?"

    "Xu Yuqing, this person still has some talents" Zhang Pu nodded slightly, but he was a little disapproving in his heart.

    Although Xu Yuqing is a famous scholar, he is by no means a great Confucian. There are many scholars in Jiangnan who can serve Ding Yunyi. For example, there are many outstanding students among his disciples, so why bother to hire Xu Yuqing who is not famous enough?

    But if I think about it more carefully, this is because Ding Yunyi values ??scholars and is not familiar with local people in the south of the Yangtze River. Secondly, it also shows that he is very thirsty for talents. Even people like Xu Yuqing can be reused. If the person he recommended goes, how can he do it?  Is there any reason why it is not taken seriously?

    When he thought about it, he had the idea of ????promoting talents for Ding Yunyi in his heart.  Little did he know that this was exactly the effect Ding Yunyi wanted.

    Xu Yuqing is just a bait, a "horse bone" that attracts a large number of talents to defect to Taiwan, and now his goal has been achieved

    Deng Muzhi picked up his wine glass and said: "Everyone, it is a blessing for the court that Wu Liebo was born in Ming Dynasty. It is also my luck that Wu Liebo can become the son-in-law of the Deng family and my brother-in-law. Wu Liebo is loyal and brave and generous.  , even I wish I could stop being the prefect and follow him to fight. I¡¯ll drink to Uncle Wu.¡±

    Everyone at the table stood up, and Ding Yunyi also stood up. After finishing the glass of wine, he heard Liu Rushi whisper in his ear:

    "I don't really like this prefect."

    Ding Yunyi smiled and didn't take it seriously.

    In his mind, Deng Muzhi was honest, incorruptible and caring for the people.?There is no one in the city who doesn't praise him for his good deeds. What Liu Ru said is just a woman's illusion.

    Liu Rushi glanced at Deng Muzhi, feeling that this prefect was really not a good person, but Ding Yunyi looked like he didn't believe what he said.  (You are welcome to come. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Part One: Penghu Situation Chapter 331: A real man won¡¯t let go if he says he won¡¯t!

    During the few days he stayed in Suzhou, Ding Yunyi's temporary residence in Jiang Danguang's Jiang Mansion was busy with traffic and people.

    Firstly, everyone wants to see Ding Yunyi¡¯s style with their own eyes. Secondly, due to Zhang Pu¡¯s sparing no effort in publicity, Ding Yunyi¡¯s reputation of respecting scholars has long been spread.

    What¡¯s more important is that the scholars gathered in Suzhou heard that even people like Xu Yuqing were hired with huge sums of money. Although they felt disdainful, many of them also wanted to become officials.

    Celebrities also need to eat, and they also want to become official, cherish their own feathers, and regard fame and fortune as dirt, but after all, they are only a minority.

    If you can find a place where you can respect yourself, give full play to your talents, and get a lot of money to work as an official, why not?

    What¡¯s more, going to Taiwan, a place that Zhang Pu highly praised?  To work under Ding Yunyi, a person whom Zhang Pu highly praised?

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­

    Ding Yunyi agreed to them all, and not only that, he also provided a sum of money for traveling expenses, which made the scholars even more full of praise.

    I originally wanted to return to Taiwan as soon as possible, but as a result, I was delayed for more than ten days.

    Seeing that the injury was no longer serious, Ding Yunyi bid farewell to Zhang Pu and others. Zhang Pu was reluctant to leave, but he could not delay Ding Yunyi's important event.  First, he returned Duan San'er, who was protecting him, to him, and then repeatedly told him that when he had free time in the future, he would definitely come to Jiangnan and have a good time.

    Ding Yunyi responded one by one: "Mr. Ximing, you must be careful in Jiangnan, the people I hired for you. You can't leave for a moment, if something big happens. Just come to Taiwan to find me."

    "Xiang Wen treated me like this, how can I repay him?" Zhang Pu was grateful.

    "Between you and me, how can we talk about repayment?" Ding Yunyi said seriously: "Others say that I am the pillar of the imperial court. In fact, in my heart, sir, you are the real pillar of the imperial court. The world can be without Ding Yunyi, but it cannot be without him.  Zhang Ximing.¡±

    Ding Yunyi lifted Zhang Pu to a very, very high position.  And this is a compliment that no one has ever commented on.  Zhang Pu's heart has been completely given to Ding Yunyi

    ?¡­

    On the day he left Suzhou, all the scholars and celebrities who had come to attend the inauguration ceremony of Jiangnan Academy and had not yet left Suzhou came to see him off.

    Ding Yunyi thought about it, he was a scholar who had already set off from Suzhou to Taiwan.  I'm afraid there are already more than a hundred people, but this trip to Suzhou is really not in vain.

    ¡°Some of these scholars do have real materials, and some are just empty names, but no matter what, they will become a new force in Taiwan, which is what Taiwan currently lacks most:

    The scholar class.

    Although this force may bring some trouble to Ding Yunyi in the future, from the current point of view, it can bring enough protective power to Ding Yunyi.

    Once a scholar falls in love with you, there will be no threat from the outside.  They will spontaneously organize themselves to fend off this threat for you

    "Everyone, please come back!" When he arrived outside Suzhou City, Ding Yunyi cupped his fists and said, "No matter who you are in the future, if you want to come to Taiwan, I, Ding Yunyi, will always welcome you!"

    "Xiang Wen, take care!" "Brother-in-law, take good care of my sister!"

    In the reluctant voices of Zhang Pu and Deng Muzhi, Ding Yunyi left Suzhou

    Although the journey home is still long, we will eventually reach home.  A wandering prodigal.  Will be able to return to a warm home soon

    It¡¯s been a long time since I came out this time, and I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on in Taiwan now.

    "However, except for the forged military information, Qin Yun and Xie Tian did not send any information. This just shows that Taiwan is in good weather and safe.

    In the front is Duan San'er, who is clearing the way. In the middle are several girls' carriages, with Ding Yunyi falling behind to protect them.

    The last carriage belonged to Liu Rushi. Halfway through the journey, Liu Rushi stuck his head out of the carriage and said to Ding Yunyi who was beside the carriage: "Is your injury getting better?"

    "Thank you for your concern, girl. Although there are still some disadvantages, it is no longer an obstacle."

    Liu Rushi was worried about Ding Yunyi's injury, but was not afraid of avoiding suspicion: "Sir, would you like to come to the carriage and rest for a while?"

    Ding Yunyi was overjoyed when he heard that he had the opportunity to get close to Liu Rushi alone. He really wanted it. He tied Benxiao to the back of the carriage and got into Liu Rushi's carriage. He didn't forget to say "Sorry to disturb the girl" hypocritically.

    Liu Rushi was not at all on guard against Ding Yunyi. He always felt that Ding Yunyi was an unparalleled hero in the world and would never have any feelings for him.It's such an unusual behavior, even if the two of them are alone in the carriage, it doesn't matter.  It's a pity that she really misjudged this "great hero" on this point. Considering Ding Yunyi's character, he has to create opportunities even if he doesn't have them.

    Ding Yunyi rhymes with the principle that "you can't eat hot tofu in a hurry". As soon as he got on the carriage, he behaved himself and kept a certain distance from Liu Rushi, which made Liu Rushi feel more at ease.

    "I have heard of Lord Ding's name before, but now that I have met him, he is even more powerful than the legend said." Liu Rushi's words were full of reverence: "Not only that, but these eight words, 'Everyone is responsible for the rise and fall of the world.'  It cannot be written by ordinary people, and the talent of a great person cannot be matched by ordinary people."

    "Mr. Gu Yanwu, Mr. Liang Qichao, I, Ding Yunyi, am sorry for you. I used your famous sayings for my own use, but there is no way. I was forced to do this," Ding Yunyi murmured in his heart.

    Liu Rushi didn't know that the person sitting opposite him was a "big thief in the literary world". He played with the words "everyone is responsible for the rise and fall of the world" for a long time, and then said: "Master Ding, I wrote a new song 'Jinmingchi. Ode to Han'."  Liu', I would like to ask you to analyze it."

    "Ah, okay, okay" Ding Yunyi said bravely.

    Liu Rushi whispered: "There is a sad cold wave, and the ruthless afterglow is shining, it is Xiaoxiao Nanpu. When the wind blows, the frost strips are isolated, and I still remember the flying catkins in the old days. I came late, and the mist and waves set the sun. When I saw a traveler, I specially slimmed down my waist.  It's like dancing. It's very bleak, and there are still beautiful words in Yantai. I think about the past, but it's so lonely.  Once upon a time, there was a bit of east wind, and a few heavy curtains separated my eyebrows. I was waiting for a plum soul to whisper to Yi Shenlian at dusk.

    "Jinmingchi. Ode to the Cold Willow", Liu Rushi raised his head.  He looked at Ding Yunyi expectantly.

    Poor Ding Yunyi couldn't distinguish between good and bad poems. He didn't remember two or three of the ten sentences. He only heard the sentence "Spring turns into autumn rain" clearly, so he pretended to praise it.

    It was also a mistake, but Liu Rushi was most proud of this sentence, and immediately introduced Ding Yunyi as his confidant: "Ru Shi also likes this sentence the most, and I don't think so, sir. I would like to hear your wise words."

    My God, you are really afraid of something.  Ding Yunyi screamed in his heart.  With just this little ink in his belly, how could he possibly recite poetry correctly?  But if you want to win over this beauty, you can't do it without showing your hand in front of her.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    At that moment, he said seriously: "I am a soldier. I am a vulgar person. Since the girl wants to hear it, I can't help but make some nonsense. Please don't laugh."

    As he spoke, he pretended to think for a while, then slowly chanted:

    "On that day in Dinghu, I abandoned the world, defeated the enemy, took the capital, and went down to Yuguan. All the six armies were mourning. I was so angry that I turned my beauty into a beauty. The beauty was exiled and was not my love. The rebels died and feasted. The yellow scarves were scanned and the black mountains were fixed. Weeping  See you later."

    Fortunately, Ding Yunyi could not remember the whole poem. If he wanted to recite "Yuanyuanqu", he would have to show some flaws, but these few lines alone did not show any emotion.

    "Weeping six armies are all pure, and being angry is a beauty" Liu Rushi's eyes glowed with a strange light, and he seemed to love these two sentences very much: "being angry is a beauty, good sentence, good sentence  , this sentence alone is enough to be remembered forever. I just heard the meaning of this poem, it seems that it was written for a certain girl. I wonder which girl is so lucky to have such a beautiful poem for you?"

    The girl's name is Chen Yuanyuan, and she is currently in Taiwan, waiting for me to take her in. Ding Yunyi muttered in his heart, but his face was very solemn: "This is not written for any girl alone. I was at sea that year."  In the battle against pirates, my beloved concubine Han Xiaoxiao played a pipa song to help me fight, urging me to kill the thieves bravely and serve the court. This is the origin of the story of "a beauty becomes a beauty in anger". As for the later part of "the beauty is not my love"  , The rebels died in the wild feast. The Yellow Turbans were swept across the Black Mountains. After crying, we will see each other again. 'These words are from when I was sweeping away the bandits, I saw the people's families were destroyed, their wives and children were scattered, and I couldn't bear it.  It¡¯s just out of emotion.¡±

    It makes sense that these words he said were pure nonsense.

    Liu Rushi nodded slightly: "So that's it. Scanning the Yellow Turbans to determine the Black Mountain is probably a story from the Three Kingdoms. It's just that it seems a little inappropriate to cry before we meet again"

    Ding Yunyi doesn't know what's appropriate. He can remember these eight sentences and feels great.

    "The little girl has little talent and little knowledge. She makes rash comments and makes the adults laugh." Liu Rushi came back to her senses and said, "I think your words have a deeper meaning."

    &nbsp; The only deep meaning I have is to think about how to take you in. Ding Yunyi's mind was spinning, and he accidentally touched the wound, and cried out "Ouch".

    "Did Sir, did you injure the wound?" Liu Rushi hurriedly came up and asked.

    The wound was indeed moved, but considering Ding Yunyi's physique, it was not a big deal. Liu Rushi came closer. Although he was dressed as a man, bursts of delicious fragrance rushed into Ding Yunyi's nose.

    Ding Yunyi's heart and mind were moved. He suddenly relaxed his arms and gently took Liu Rushi into his arms.

    Liu Rushi was caught off guard, and her whole body was hugged by a man. Liu Rushi's face was red, but she was afraid of being noticed by the coachman, so she neither dared to struggle nor call out, but whispered: "Your Majesty is solemn."

    Solemn?  At this point, do you want me to be solemn?  Is this adult still considered a man?  Ding Yunyi tightened his arms a little, put Liu Rushi on his lap, and whispered in her ear: "I heard the girl's name when I was in Nanjing, and I have admired her for a long time. I heard that the girl lived in seclusion in Hangzhou, so I went to her specially this time.  I passed by just to catch a glimpse of the girl¡¯s beauty.¡±

    Liu Rushi sat on a man's lap, and was hugged by the man. The man talked in her ear, almost touching her, and her ears were itchy. However, this man said that he was "all-rounder in both civil and military affairs" and was admired by others.  It was so sweet that Liu Rushi couldn't help but feel excited. She bit her lip and whispered softly: "It turns out that you are not a good person. You have been having bad intentions for a long time"

    Ding Yunyi smiled and whispered: "I was not a good person before. Do you know it now, girl? When I first saw you, you were so charming in men's clothes. I often wonder what it would be like if you put on women's clothes? Isn't that right?  Do you want all the men in the world to be fascinated by you?"

    To Ding Yunyi, who came from another era, these flattering words for women came out of his mouth, but to Liu Rushi's ears it was completely different.

    Hearing Ding Yunyi praise herself so much, Liu Rushi felt sweet in her heart, but she couldn't let him be so dismissive of her. She moved her body and said, "Let me go first before speaking."

    "A man won't let go even if he says he won't, even if the knife is placed on his neck."

    Liu Rushi burst out laughing, her embarrassment greatly reduced: "How can there be a man like you?"

    Ding Yunyi suddenly thought of a few famous love poems of his time: "But if the girl really doesn't want to, I will never force the girl, but my longing for the girl will never change in my life"  You will blame me for banishing my thoughts so easily. When you turn around, I quietly escape from behind you and disappear into the vast world without any news or reminder"

    Liu Rushi had never heard of such a poem before, and forgot about the rest for a moment. She turned to Ding Yunyi and looked at her infatuatedly. She didn't care about this man's frivolity, and just savored these sentences over and over again:

    "He just disappeared into the vast world, without any news or reminder"

    Ding Yunyi knew that something big had happened.

    It is too easy to deal with these talented women, just think of a few love poems of your own time.

    He quietly pulled Liu Rushi away from him. The two faces were no more than an inch apart. Ding Yunyi suddenly put his mouth on Liu Rushi's.

    Liu Rushi woke up just now, but her mouth was already kissed by Ding Yunyi.

    She struggled a little, but Ding Yunyi's kiss finally made her give up all her efforts. The deeper and longer the kiss, Liu Rushi couldn't help but hugged Ding Yunyi, the breathing in her nose became heavier, and the ecstasy gradually came out of her mouth.  The sound of moans.

    It¡¯s no wonder that other people were allowed to ¡°lead the wolf into the house¡± by Liu Rushi, allowing Ding Yunyi, the most powerful pervert in the world, to easily enter his carriage.

 Part One: The Storm in Penghu Chapter 332: Jinyiwei¡ª¡ªHong Tiaoyuan!

    The two lingered in the carriage for a long time. Ding Yunyi was about to enter the city, so he reluctantly got out of the carriage.

    "It's a pity that the space in the carriage is too small, and the two of them dare not move too much. Apart from Ding Yunyi taking some advantage in words and hands, there is nothing more substantial for the time being.

    We entered the city and stayed at an inn. Unfortunately, several women stayed in a room and whispered, leaving Ding Yunyi no chance to make a move.

    "But Ding Yunyi doesn't care. This has already happened between him and Liu Rushi. Is he still afraid that he won't have a chance after returning to Hangzhou?

    Being alone in the room was boring, and I originally wanted to talk to Xu Yuqing, but I thought that the couple had already gone to bed, and it would not be good to disturb them so late.

    When I was bored, someone suddenly knocked on the window a few times outside, and then a voice came: "Ding Yunyi, come out."

    Why is this voice so familiar?

    Ding Yunyi hurriedly opened the door and went out, but saw that the figure had already arrived in the distance, waved to him, and then quickly disappeared into the night.

    Ding Yunyi hurried back to the house to get the dragon tooth, and ran towards the place where the black shadow disappeared.

    After running out of the inn for a long time, there was no one around and the moonlight was hazy. Ding Yunyi was confused when he suddenly saw the man appearing not far away again.

    Ding Yunyi held the dragon tooth and walked towards the man, concentrating on it.

    When he walked behind the man, the man suddenly turned around and slashed at Ding Yunyi with a knife.

    Ding Yunyi was already prepared, and the dragon's teeth blocked the sword.  But the man's killing method was fierce, and he slashed at Ding Yunyi with one knife after another.

    He stabbed him several times in succession.  Ding Yunyi did not dare to be negligent at all, and worked hard to resolve it. Just as he was preparing to counterattack, the man suddenly stepped back and said with a smile: "Ding Huben, you have good sword skills!"

    Ding Yunyi looked at faces under the moonlight and blurted out: "Brother!"

    The boss of Sixteen Miles Penghu: Hong Tiaoyuan!

    ¡°Third brother!¡± Lao Ji also appeared amidst the cry.

    "Eldest brother. Second brother!" Ding Yunyi had forgotten how long it had been since he had seen them. Since Hong Tiaoyuan was transferred to Tongan garrison, Ding Yunyi had not seen them again.  One time I went to Tong'an to look for him and heard that they had been transferred away, but I never expected that they would meet in this small county town.

    Seeing my third brother again.  Hong Tiaoyuan and Lao Ji also looked happy. How many days had they not stood face to face like this?

    After he was overjoyed, Ding Yunyi was thinking about Hong Tiaoyuan's swordsmanship. How sharp and ferocious the swordsmanship was. How could he still be the timid and timid Hong Tiaoyuan that he had been in Penghu?

    He is the leader of the Eight Tigers of Jinyiwei - the fierce tiger comes out of the mountain and the flood is overwhelming - Hong Sanfeng!

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡ª Hong Sanfeng, who is ruthless and murderous, and the Jin Yiwei is in charge of everything!

    Meet God and kill God.  Kill the Buddha when you meet him!

    Ding Yunyi suddenly understood that as soon as these swords were fired, it was obvious that Hong Tiaoyuan no longer had to hide anything.  He is Hong Sanfeng, the murderous Hong Sanfeng back then!

    "Let's go. Let's go." Lao Ji said with a smile: "Don't stand here anymore. They will come out later and think we are bad guys." Third brother, we rented a room next door. Let's go.  Let¡¯s go have a drink.¡±

    When they arrived at their temporary rented house, the door was closed.  Lao Ji lightly knocked on the door a few times. The door opened, and a head poked out from inside. When he saw Lao Ji, he opened the door: "Command, Qian Hu."

    Ding Yunyi was shocked. Hearing the title, they all belonged to Jinyiwei. Hong Tiaoyuan was now the commander, and Lao Ji was also the Qianhu.

    When I entered the door, I saw a huge round ball. It was night, and there were several men with knives watching everything around them vigilantly.

    Hong Tiaoyuan¡¯s magnificence is indeed quite impressive.

    After entering the house where he lived, Lao Ji went to get wine and food. Ding Yunyi asked the question in his heart: "Is the eldest brother in Jinyiwei now?"

    Hong Tiaoyuan nodded: "Third brother, at this time, I don't have to hide anything from you. I was originally a member of Jinyiwei. Later, because of some things, I went to Penghu to hide my name and became a general manager. It's a pity that I was born into Jinyiwei.  Man, it¡¯s Jin Yiwei¡¯s ghost. After arriving in Tong¡¯an, the news got out for some reason, and they found me again.¡±

    "Congratulations to the eldest brother for returning to the Jinyi Guard." In fact, Ding Yunyi had known these things for a long time, but he just pretended not to know: "What position does the eldest brother have in the Jinyi Guard now?"

    Hong Tiaoyuan smiled and said: "First I made meritorious service and became a member of a thousand households. Now my official position has been restored and I have become a commanding officer again."

    "Congratulations, brother, congratulations, brother." Ding Yunyi thought in his mind, this pointQianshi can be regarded as a senior official of the fourth rank.

    Lao Ji brought the food and wine into the house, and the three brothers sat around and drank a few drinks. Lao Ji couldn't stop boasting: "I knew that my third brother was a talent when I was in Penghu. You see, it's only been a few years."  , not only became the Fujian general soldier, but also was knighted, this is also the glory of our brothers. "

    Hong Tiaoyuan asked there: "Brothers, are you okay?"

    Ding Yunyi's expression was a little gloomy: "Everything else is fine. We just lost a few of Zhao Guangyi and the others when we attacked Taiwan, and then lost a few brothers in repeated battles. Now our Penghu Sixteenth Army, including the three of us,  There are nine people left"

    "No one is immune to death in a war." Hong Tiaoyuan sighed.

    Although he didn¡¯t know why Hong Tiaoyuan and Lao Ji appeared here, Ding Yunyi did not ask.

    Seeing that the atmosphere was a bit solemn, Lao Ji hurriedly said: "Third brother, we were on duty in Nanjing at first. You are very popular in Nanjing, we have all seen it."

    Ding Yunyi was shocked: "Since the eldest brother and the second brother are both in Nanjing, why don't we come out to meet each other?"

    Hong Tiaoyuan said half-jokingly and half-seriously: "You are now the dignified Uncle Wu Lie, the general soldier of Fujian. Your status is different from ours. We dare not meet you in front of so many people."

    After hearing this, Ding Yunyi said extremely seriously: "In my heart, no matter what I become, you will always be my eldest brother or second brother."

    "Xiang Wen, there are some things I said to Lao Ji when you left Nanjing that day. I didn't want to ask you at first. But now that you and I have met here, I don't regret it." Hong Tiaoyuan said slowly:  "Are you happy in Taiwan?"

    This meaningless question left Ding Yunyi stunned.  "Are you happy in Taiwan?"  What's the meaning?

    Hong Tiaoyuan asked and answered himself: "I think you are happy. You have the power to control the military and political affairs of Taiwan and Penghu. No one can restrict you. Not Zhang Kentang, nor Zheng Zhilong. Yours  The Huben guards have plenty of food, your merchant fleet trades with various places, and you have a lot of money. You also have so many beautiful wives and concubines, I think you are always happy."

    Ding Yunyi was secretly stunned.  Although Hong Tiaoyuan is far away from Taiwan and Penghu, he knows the situation in both places very clearly.

    Hong Tiaoyuan sighed softly: "Third brother, the imperial treasury is tight and money is needed everywhere. The emperor is worried about this all day long. Since you are trusted by the emperor, aren't you willing to use it to relieve the emperor and the court's worries?  "

    Ding Yunyi calmed down: "Where did brother hear that I have a lot of money? Yes, the trading income is a lot, but our expenses in Taiwan and Penghu are also large. I think brother has also heard about the fact that I have taken in a large number of victims from various places.  All that money flowing out is nothing but money, don¡¯t give it to the court, even I am in a very difficult situation now.¡±

    Hong Tiaoyuan had long known that he would not tell the truth, so he smiled lightly: "That's fine, but why did you bribe Lu Qicheng, the supervisor sent by the emperor to your Hu Ben Guards?"

    Ding Yunyi¡¯s eyes gradually narrowed: ¡°Brother, are you also sending someone to spy on me?¡±

    "I don't need to monitor you." Hong Tiaoyuan smiled slightly: "Don't forget it. I also came from Penghu. If I want to know about you, it's just a simple matter."

    He looked at Ding Yunyi and said: "Third brother, you have monopolized power in Taipeng and dominated the sky with one hand. In order to deal with Zheng Zhilong back then, you worked hard and cautiously. Could it be that now that you have the power, are you the same as Zheng Zhilong? Do you think you really  Can you do everything perfectly? Third brother, you can¡¯t cover this day by yourself!¡±

    Ding Yunyi calmed down.  Slowly said: "Yes, I can't cover the sky by myself, but I don't have to cover anything. I, Ding Yunyi, do things upright, worthy of the emperor, and worthy of the people of Taipei. Brother, you have been away from Taipei for a long time, and you have done a lot of things.  I don¡¯t quite understand. The Penghu of today is no longer the Penghu of the past, and the Taiwan of today is no longer the Taiwan of the past. What I have to do is how to protect it and how to protect my brothers!¡±

    "Yes, the Ding Huben of today is not the Ding Yunyi of the past." Hong Tiaoyuan said a little lonely: "At that time, although you were impulsive and aggressive, everything you did was aboveboard. It's a pity, a pity  ¡±

    He said "what a pity" several times, and then suddenly said: "What about this time? You just pacified the Central Plains, but there was news that the Taixi fleet invaded Taiwan again and the Huben Guards Navy was defeated. You have to worry about your conscience.  Did you say this happened?"

    "Yes, and no." Ding Yunyi said calmly: "The Central Plains is not a place where I can stay. The eldest brother only sees how I am. When I was bloody in Yingzhou and there were no reinforcements, how could the eldest brother look at me?"  Can't you? I'll be there sooner or later if I stay in the Central Plains.?No burial place!  "

    "Ding Yunyi!" Hong Tiaoyuan was a little angry: "Aren't you afraid that I will report all these things to the emperor?"

    "Brother, to be honest, I'm not afraid." Ding Yunyi smiled: "Since I dare to do it, I have never been afraid. I can bear any crime for Taiwan."

    Seeing that the atmosphere was somewhat stalemate, Lao Ji hurriedly said: "Drink, drink, you and I haven't seen each other for so long, why should we hurt the harmony over these things?"

    Hong Tiaoyuan's face suddenly showed a smile: "Yes, drinking, why do we have to quarrel over this, let outsiders know whether we are laughing at you or my brother."

    The three men raised their glasses and drank. Sure enough, they never mentioned the matter again, as if nothing had happened just now.

    "The eldest and second brothers came to this small county town for important matters, right?" Ding Yunyi asked smoothly.

    Hong Tiaoyuan nodded: "Yes, there is indeed something to do. King Fu sent us here."

    King Fu?  Ding Yunyi was startled, and then thought of the fat man Zhu Changxunlai he had met in Henan.  He quickly said: "Since it was sent by King Fu, brother, don't tell me what happened."

    Hong Tiaoyuan lowered his voice: "You and I, my own brothers, have nothing to hide. King Fu sent us this time to kill one person. No, to kill a whole village  .¡±

    Ding Yunyi was shocked. Who had offended King Fu and wanted to have his village massacred?

    When asked about the doubts in his heart, Hong Tiaoyuan obviously hesitated: "This the people in this village have formed alliances with bandits and are trying to rebel, so King Erfu sent us to secretly kill them!"

    This is a lie at first sight.  Not to mention that people from all the way to the south of the Yangtze River would inexplicably make friends with bandits and rebel. Even if this happened, what would the rebellion in the south of the Yangtze have to do with King Fu who was far away in Henan?  Was he really so full that he mobilized the Jin Yiwei to kill people?  Taking a step back, what do the local officials do?

    But he didn¡¯t point it out, he just said ¡°oh¡±.

    Hong Tiaoyuan knew that his statement could not be believed by others: "Third brother, there are still some things involved, which are related to the secrets of the palace, so you should not ask any more questions."

    Ding Yunyi nodded, this is the truth.

    After Hong Tiaoyuan said this, he suddenly said: "Third brother, are you interested in helping us?" Then he shook his head: "No, no, you are Wu Liebo now, how can we ask you to come out?"

    Ding Yunyi knew that Hong Tiaoyuan was provoking him, but while thinking about his brotherly relationship with Hong Tiaoyuan, he also felt curious about what kind of villagers would offend King Fu and be slaughtered.

    What¡¯s even more strange is that Hong Tiaoyuan clearly wants to ask for help. With Jin Yiwei¡¯s power, is there anything else that they can¡¯t handle?

    Now that his curiosity was aroused, Ding Yunyi smiled and said: "What did the elder brother say? Even if Ding Yunyi becomes a marquis one day, he is still the third younger brother of the elder brother. Since the elder brother has orders, the third younger brother will obey everything!"

    Hong Tiaoyuan was overjoyed: "That's the best thing. Third brother, we are going to start tomorrow. You go back and tell your concubines that you have to spend some time here. I will wait here tomorrow morning."  Third brother is here!"

    Ding Yunyi agreed, drank the wine in his glass and stood up to say goodbye.

    After sending him out, Hong Tiaoyuan breathed a sigh of relief: "Ding Xiangwen is extremely brave. With his help this time, our affairs can be completed and we can go back to deliver our mission to King Fu."

    "Lao Ji couldn't bear to say, "Lao Hong, it's not appropriate to kill all the people in a village for such a small thing, right?"

    Hong Tiaoyuan sighed helplessly: "Don't I know that this is too cruel? But that is King Fu's order. Even the emperor is obedient to King Fu's words, let alone you and me? Don't forget  Now, our family is still in King Fu¡¯s hands.¡±

    Lao Ji smiled bitterly, looked at the dark night outside, and said nothing more.  (This siteyour support is my greatest motivation.)

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 333 Oh my god, it¡¯s him!

.    ? Early in the morning, Ding Yunyi made an excuse, saying that the local government knew that he was coming and must ask him to inspect the place. He could not shirk it and had to go out for a day or two before coming back.

    The girls knew that Uncle Wu Lie was the center of attention wherever he went, so they didn't care.

    Arriving at the place agreed upon yesterday, a group of royal guards were already ready. When Ding Yunyi arrived, Lao Ji handed the prepared clothes to him.

    These royal guards all wore casual clothes and dispersed out of the city without attracting attention.

    A few miles outside the city, I saw Hong Tiaoyuan and several of his subordinates waiting for them with a group of horses. When he saw Ding Yunyi, he smiled and said, "Xiang Wen, today I have to make you my subordinate."

    Ding Yunyi didn't care and laughed loudly: "I was your subordinate back then, what's the harm in becoming one again today?"

    The place Hong Tiaoyuan went to was called Changping Village. The village was remote and had about a hundred people.  But as soon as they arrived outside the village, all the royal guards looked solemn, as if they were facing a formidable enemy.

    Ding Yunyi was very curious. This village didn't seem to have anything special, so why did the people in Jinyiwei become so nervous?

    "The Jin Yiwei is here! The Jin Yiwei is here!"

    Suddenly, someone in the village looked at the gongs and drums and made such a cry.  Could it be that people in the village already knew that Jin Yiwei would arrive?

    "Cao Cang!"

    "exist!"

    Hong Tiaoyuan called the general bannerman named Cao Cang: "Take seven people and try to enter the village."

    "Yes!" Cao Cang responded loudly and drew his sword.  He ordered seven people and galloped towards the village on horseback.

    Just as we were about to approach the village, something unexpected happened.

    "Boom - boom -"

    Ding Yunyi was startled. This sound was all too familiar to him. This was the sound of a musket!

    How come there are muskets in this small village?  Is it really the same as what Hong Tiaoyuan said?  Are the people in this village ready to rebel?

    The muskets roared, and a royal guard fell from his horse.  But this was not over yet, and soon a new round of muskets roared again.

    Weird!  This is weird!  Ding Yunyi was shocked.  Judging from the sound and shooting speed of the musket, the power of the musket is not inferior to that of Taiwan!

    What happened?  What exactly is this place?  How could such an advanced gun appear?

    Ding Yunyi was greatly puzzled. At this time, Cao Cang had already retreated.  Seven people went, but only three came back!  Cao Cang's face was full of shame: "My subordinates are not doing well, please command and punish me!"

    Who would have thought that Hong Tiaoyuan was expressionless, as if he had known all this for a long time: "It seems that the village has been prepared for it. The firearms are so sharp, we have to find another way."

    "Brother, who are the people in the village?" Ding Yunyi asked in a low voice.

    "I told you, they are traitors." Hong Tiaoyuan snorted coldly: "We have sent people here for more than ten days, but out of the eleven people, not one of them came back. This time I mobilized the Jin Yiwei in a big way. Taking advantage of the opportunity  They didn't escape, they surrounded this place in order to drive out all the rebels!"

    A traitor?  What kind of traitor?  Ding Yunyi was confused.  I have fought against bandits many times, and I have never seen any muskets used by the rebels.

    But I know that even if I ask again, Hong Tiaoyuan will definitely not tell the truth

    Hong Tiaoyuan suffered a setback in the early battle.  But he was not worried. He had already sent people to surround the place, and the people of Changping Village would be unable to fly even if they had wings.

    Over the course of a day, Hong Tiaoyuan attacked several times, but each time he was shot back by the village's muskets, and several more of his men were killed.

    But as more and more Jin Yiwei arrived, more and more people arrived.  Ding Yunyi knew that the village would be captured soon.

    The sky was getting dark, and all the exits in the entire village had been completely blocked. Hong Tiaoyuan called Ding Yunyi aside: "Xiang Wen, you have also seen that the firearms in this village are sharp. If we attack by force, there will be heavy casualties.  You have fought against the Taixi people countless times in Tai Peng, and you are the most experienced in dealing with firearms, so I want to put all the Jinyi Guards under your command tomorrow."

    Ding Yunyi finally knew why Hong Tiaoyuan invited him here.

    Indeed, I have fought many battles with the Thais in Penghu, Taiwan, and I know how to deal with firearms.  As for these Jin Yiwei, hunting and arresting people is their specialty, but they have no experience at all when it comes to competing with firearms.

    "Besides, they are not professional soldiers, and no one is more familiar with the battlefield than themselves.

    After thinking about this, Ding Yunyi became more and more curious about the secrets hidden in Changping Village.Lai: "Since eldest brother has given you such an order, there is no reason for me to disobey it. But those who use the army must be familiar with the time, place and conditions. Does eldest brother know what is going on in Changping Village?"

    Hong Tiaoyuan shook his head: "Changping Village is very guarded, and we don't know exactly what is going on inside"

    Ding Yunyi nodded and whispered a few words in Hong Tiaoyuan's ear. After listening, Hong Tiaoyuan said: "Third brother, although it is feasible, it is too risky, right?"

    Ding Yunyi smiled and said: "I don't care among thousands of troops, how can I still be afraid of a small Changping Village?"

    ?¡­

    At night, outside Changping Village, all the torches were lit.

    Suddenly, there was a cry of killing, and then a figure stumbled and ran wildly in the direction of Changping Village, and behind him, there were seven or eight people from the Jinyi Guards chasing after him.

    "Help me, save me!" The man shouted loudly as he ran towards Changping Village.

    Gunshots were heard again in the direction of Changping Village.

    The Jin Yiwei who were chasing behind them fell down immediately.

    Seeing that the man being chased rushed into Changping Village, facing the power of the musket, the angrily Jin Yiwei did not dare to continue talking, and could only look at Changping Village ahead

    ?¡­

    The person who was rescued by the Changping villagers called himself Ding Yuanxuan. When the village chief came and asked what happened, Ding Yuanxuan looked panicked and seemed to be very scared: "I offended the Jinyiwei and was arrested by them. I heard they said they wanted to capture this place.  Then take me to the capital. They were beaten to death by you today and became a mess. I ran out while they were not paying attention"

    "I don't think you were caught by them." The village chief sneered a few times: "You were a spy sent to our village by them!"

    With these words, the black muzzles of several muskets were pointed at "Ding Yuan"!

    The village chief¡¯s guess was correct. This man was indeed the one who came to the village to spy on the truth. However, the village chief never imagined that this spy would turn out to be a world-famous person:

    Ding Yunyi!

    Being pointed at by several guns.  Ding Yunyi was not panicked, but instead became curious about the guns they held.  The muskets used by these people are different in appearance from the muskets of the Tiger Guards.

    "Is that so?" The village chief suddenly raised his voice.

    Ding Yunyi said nothing.  Suddenly and unexpectedly he took off his shirt.

    When they saw his upper body clearly, the people in the surrounding villages suddenly let out a cry of surprise.

    He has a strong body, but is covered in wounds.  Some injuries are old injuries.  But some of the injuries were obviously recent, and some wounds were oozing blood.

    Ding Yunyi showed it to them, then slowly put on his clothes and smiled bitterly: "Is there anyone in the world who is such a spy?"

    With one sentence, everyone fell silent. Yes, if this person was really a spy, how could he have hurt himself so much?  If this is true, then this person must be crazy.

    The village chief was still a little confused: "I saw many old wounds on your body at night"

    Ding Yunyi sighed and said: "I have been fighting with the Jin Yiwei for many years, and I was almost caught by them several times. I always escaped with injuries."

    The village chief was completely relieved: "I wrongly blamed you, those damned guards!"

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????"""" patted Ding Yunyi, "Although our village is still in danger, as long as it doesn't come in, you will be safe here."

    Ding Yunyi nodded silently.

    "Village chief, what happened?" At this time, a man of about thirty years old came over.

    "Ah. It's Mr. Jiao." When the village chief saw this man, he seemed particularly polite. He briefly explained Ding Yunyi's situation, and then said to Ding Yunyi: "This is Mr. Jiao Xujiao. He came to Changping Village last year.  Yes, everyone respects him.¡±

    "Mr. Jiao." Ding Yunyi greeted.

    Jiao Xu?  Why does this name sound so familiar?

    The village chief did not notice the change in Ding Yunyi: "These muskets in our village were all made by Mr. Jiao Xu with us"

    A musket?  Jiao Xu?  Suddenly Ding Yunyi knew who he was and almost shouted out!

    Jiao Xu!  The most famous firearms expert in Ming Dynasty!

    He was a native of Ningguo, Anhui Province. He witnessed the government's lax military armaments and the disasters suffered by the people, so he "spent every day studying the generals' strategies, visiting strange people, seeking advice from the Western divisions, and even studying their own situations and the pros and cons of events.  Changes in Times".  At the same time, he was also a German missionary.On the basis of Tang Ruowang's dictated artillery-making techniques, Wang's disciples adopted "the gist of famous books, the secrets of teachers and friends, and painstaking accidental acquisitions, eliminating the complex and simplifying it, deleting the superficial and picking up the true, and explaining the secrets and annotations."  It was compiled into "Fire Attack and Key Points".

    "The Essentials of Fire Attack" was written in the 16th year of Chongzhen. It is divided into two volumes, the upper and lower volumes, and is accompanied by one volume "The Secret Essentials of Fire Attack".  "Huo Gong Qi Yao" is also known as "Ze Ke Lu", with a total of about 40,000 words.  The book mainly introduces the manufacturing and use methods of gunpowder, Western artillery and various firearms, involving metal smelting, mechanical manufacturing and mathematical and physical chemistry knowledge. It reflects that after the introduction of Western advanced firearms technology into China, Chinese firearms technology began to evolve from Yin Yang and Five Elements.  The general situation of turning from the old nest of theory to a new track that combines qualitative and quantitative analysis is a sign that Chinese firearms have entered a new stage of development.

    God, my God!  I made the right decision to venture into Changping Village this time.  Otherwise, everyone in the village would be killed, and Jiao Xu, a master of firearms, would also die with them.  Then "Fire Attack" will never have a chance to be released.

    ¡°This man cannot die no matter what. He must take him to Taiwan no matter what. No matter what, he must

    Ding Yunyi quickly made calculations in his mind. Jiao Xu saw his expression was different and asked with concern. Only then did Ding Yunyi come back to his senses: "Ah, it doesn't matter, I was running a little hastily just now Mr. Jiao developed firearms."  , admirable, I think we can stop the Jin Yiwei with these muskets"

    Jiao Xu shook his head: "I have been here for a year. According to the method taught by my teacher and my own improvements, I have made a total of twenty muskets. Unfortunately, the space is too small, otherwise I would have made more  But with these muskets, although I can barely resist the enemy for a while, sooner or later this place will be breached, hey"

    ¡°Oh my god, you actually made more than 20 muskets here by yourself?  I¡¯m convinced, I¡¯m convinced!  Ding Yunyi asked someone to borrow a musket, looked at it, and couldn't help blurting out: "Send the gun?"

    ¡°Mom, I set up a firearms bureau in Taiwan and worked hard to create a Suifa gun. But here, in a small village, more than 20 Suifa guns were made with the strength of one person.

    With such a treasure in front of you, you must not let it run away!

    Jiao Xu's eyes lit up, and even his voice became trembling: "You, do you recognize this gun? I modified it based on the original Taixi musket, and named it 'Swift Gun'. I should  I was the first to create it, but I didn¡¯t expect it to exist long ago.¡±

    There was frustration in his voice, and Ding Yunyi couldn't laugh or cry.  Man, yes, there is, but it was made possible by me, a person from another era, who organized a lot of manpower and material resources. What do you have to be upset about?

    Furthermore, although the French gunsmith Charrick Morse Mahan made the pistol before you did, he only made it with the support of the King of France, and was later forced to stop it.  manufacture.

    But you, brother, relied on your own strength to create it in such a small village with such primitive conditions. You are much better than the Frenchman Ma Han.

    He immediately said hurriedly: "Mr. Jiao, I don't know if the Suifu gun I mentioned is the same as your swift gun. Don't worry about it, sir."

    Jiao Xu said anxiously: "I didn't expect that brother also knows firearms. Why don't you come with me to the smelting workshop in the village and have a look, so that you can give me some suggestions so that I can make corrections."

    Ding Yunyi had long wanted to open his eyes and said without any politeness: "Sir, please lead the way."

    While leading this stranger who had just entered the village towards the smelting workshop, Jiao Xu asked, "What do you think of firearms?"

    Ding Yunyi thought for a while and said: "Although firearms are sharp weapons to defeat the enemy, they must be made properly and used properly to be able to truly play their role. If they cannot be made and cannot defeat the enemy, then hundreds of weapons cannot be used as one weapon."

    Jiao Xu was overjoyed when he heard this: "Brother, I really understand the essence of using firearms. In just a few words, he said that firearms are the key to success. I have a confidant, I have a confidant!"

    He was ecstatic here, and Ding Yunyi also said silently in his heart:

    I got the baby, I got the baby!  (This siteyour support is my greatest motivation.)

 Part One: The Storm in Penghu Chapter 334 The Young Couple in Changping Village

    Jiao Xu¡¯s weapons manufacturing workshop in Changping Village was not big. There were several helpers. When they saw Jiao Xu coming in, most of them stopped what they were doing and called out respectfully: "Mr. Jiao, you are here."  ¡±

    There was only a young couple who seemed not to notice it at all, and they were still concentrating on what they were doing.

    There are two ready-made muskets and several semi-finished products placed in the workshop, and in one corner, there is even a model of an artillery piece.

    God, Jiao Xu actually started building artillery here?

    "It's a pity that the place here is too small and there are insufficient materials and manpower. Otherwise, if I could make a cannon, I might be able to buy more time for Changping Village."

    Genius, genius.  Ding Yunyi was filled with emotion.

    I went everywhere to hire firearms experts, but I didn¡¯t expect that there was such a real expert of Ming Dynasty hidden in this small Changping village.

    Ding Yunyi suddenly asked: "What should the firearm in Sir's imagination be like?"

    "When making and using weapons, we must be one step ahead of the enemy. Either use the big to defeat the small, or use the long to defeat the short, or use the many to defeat the few, or use the fine to defeat the rough, or use good use to win over poor use." Jiao Xu said without thinking.  : "Moreover, it is not enough for the army to have advanced firearms. It must also have virtuous generals who have a strategy for victory, can run the army well, command it well, treat their subordinates with kindness and power, and have clear rewards and punishments, so that the soldiers can be courageous and skilled.  Only those who are skilled in the art can use firearms to defeat the enemy"

    The more Ding Yunyi listened, the more he admired him.  Jiao Xu is not only the best firearms manufacturing expert.  And he has taken the use of firearms to a new level.

    This concept cannot be compared to others.

    In the hereafter.  Many people believe that with sophisticated weapons they can be invincible and can quickly arm a powerful army.  But that kind of power is just superficial.

    No matter how sophisticated a weapon is, it is nothing more than a "weapon", and the one who uses the "weapon" is still a human being!

    If a general commands an army equipped with the most advanced weapons, he is not proficient in the weapons he uses.  Then what he faces is still failure.

    This truth is not surprising to Ding Yunyi, but it is really commendable that Jiao Xu of this era has understood this truth so early.

    Jiao Xu continued: "When there is water on the battlefield, when using firearms, you must grasp the timing and the distance between the enemy and ourselves. If the enemy is far away from the artillery range and fires, dry fire will occur, or even when the enemy is close and the shells have been fired,  Therefore, artillery cannot be fired lightly and must be fired within the effective range. That is, artillery that can shoot at a distance of three to four hundred steps should be fired when the enemy is close to fifty or sixty steps; firearms that can shoot at a distance of a hundred steps should wait until the enemy  Only release when you are close to 20 or 30 steps, so that you can fully kill the enemy"

    Ding Yunyi nodded frequently after hearing this, and Jiao Xu spoke with great enthusiasm, completely immersed in his theory: "Although firearms are powerful, they cannot be relied on exclusively. They must be used in conjunction with various weapons, so that long and short weapons can rescue each other from near and far.  Defend each other and use both attacking and defensive techniques. Only in this way can we defeat the enemy and exert our greatest power on the battlefield"

    Long and short weapons rescue each other from far and near. This is the method of using firearms that Ding Yunyi and Shi Weide discussed when he was in Taiwan.

    ??The Thai people think.  The musketeers must be used in conjunction with the pikemen to fully protect the musketeers and give full play to the role of the muskets. However, Jiao Xu, who had never had contact with the Thai and Western armies, was already keenly aware of this.

    What Ding Yunyi is thinking about now is not how talented Jiao Xu is, but how to get Jiao Xu out of Changping Village safely.

    The Jinyiwei outside, headed by Hong Tiaoyuan, received the order to massacre the village. Judging from the Jinyiwei's style, they will definitely execute the order to the letter.

    Hong Tiaoyuan is a loyal person. Since he slaughtered the village, he will never let anyone go.  Although he is Wu Liebo, he cannot command the Jin Yiwei, and if he forces himself, Chongzhen will definitely know about it. What should he do now?

    "It's a pity that my Huben guards are not here, otherwise there will definitely be a way."

    "What do you think, sir?"

    Jiao Xu's words interrupted Ding Yunyi's thoughts. Ding Yunyi smiled and said: "Sir's talent is unheard of. It's a pity that Changping Village is surrounded by people at the moment. You have great talents. Once the Jin Yiwei rushes into the village,  , I¡¯m afraid there won¡¯t be any place to display it in the future¡­¡±

    He said it very tactfully, but Jiao Xu completely understood what he meant.

    "The murderer Ding Huben, the butcher Ding Yunyi. Ding Huben, no one can stop, Ding Yunyi, the murderer! Huben is full of blood everywhere, and when the butcher comes, there are mountains of corpses"

    Suddenly, a person lightly?? said.

    Ding Yunyi was surprised when he heard it. He looked towards the place where the voice came from and saw that it was actually the wife of the young couple who said it.  Could it be?  Has this woman already discovered her identity?

    But Jiao Xu was confused: "Yuemei, what are you talking about?"

    The woman named "Yuemei" has not yet answered, but her husband has already said: "Mr. Jiao, everyone is tired, let them rest for a while."

    Jiao Xu understood and asked everyone in the workshop to go out to rest first, leaving only himself, Ding Yunyi, and the young couple.

    "Who are these two?" Ding Yunyi narrowed his eyes.

    Jiao Xu pointed: "This is Mr. Yao Muhu, also known as Fu Gong, and this is his wife Yuemei."

    "Young Master Yao." Ding Yunyi clasped his fists.

    Jiao Xu¡¯s mind was still on the jingle he just said: ¡°Rework, what did you just say?¡±

    Yao Muhu smiled: "He is talking about a great hero of our Ming Dynasty. Mr. Jiao only cares about the manufacture of firearms and does not hear about the outside world. I am afraid he does not know this person. But this person turned out to be a few years ago. He stationed troops in Penghu  At that time, they seized Taiwan in anger and drove the Taixi people into the sea. In the land of Liaodong, the Jinlu troops entered and exited nine times, and they defeated Jinlu Duoduo in a fierce battle in the Central Plains. Zhang Xianzhong was defeated in Xinyang in the first place, and Zhang Xianzhong was defeated in Yingzhou in the second.  , his reputation is famous all over the world, and he is known as one of the pillars of the Ming Dynasty"

    It¡¯s reached this point.  Ding Yunyi knew that his identity had been exposed, and suddenly said with a smile without fear: "That's not all. He defeated Zhang Xianzhong and made Zhang Ni surrender. He defeated Li Zicheng again, leaving Li Ni with only eighteen riders to flee. I think Mr. Yao is staying here.  I'm afraid it's been a long time, and I don't know about the new things happening outside anymore"

    Jiao Xu was surprised when he heard this: "Who is this person?"

    "That's the one standing next to Mr. Jiao." Yao Muhu pointed at Ding Yunyi: "Yao Muhu has met General Ding Shen."

    When he heard that the person next to him was actually a "general" of the current imperial court, Jiao Xu was shocked: "You, you are actually from the imperial court? You. Are you sent by the Jin Yiwei to destroy my entire village?"

    "Who are the Jinyi Guards? How can they command me?" Ding Yunyi saw that his identity had been completely exposed, so he stopped hiding anything and said proudly: "I am Ding Yunyi, Uncle Wu Lie of the Ming Dynasty, General of the Fujian Army, General of Hussars, and Protector of the Army!"

    Yao Muhu smiled and said: "It turns out that your Excellency is already the head of the town. You have been knighted. The common people congratulate you."

    Jiao Xu became frightened: "DingDing Yunyi, are you here to kill us?"

    "Mr. Jiao, don't worry." But Yao Muhu couldn't see any panic: "Wu Liebo's sword has killed Taixi, Jinlu, and rogues, but it has never killed innocent people. Wu Liebo, I was wrong.  ?"

    "That's right, that's right." Ding Yunyi smiled slightly and said: "My Ding Yunyi's sword only lives the people, not kills them. There are never innocent souls under the sword. Mr. Jiao, this time I ventured into the village to find out the situation.  If Changping Village is really killable, I will never be merciful, and if the whole village is innocent, I will never let the Jin Yiwei enter the village!"

    Jiao Xu felt relieved: "Uncle Wu Lie, Changping Village is really innocent."

    "I don't want to ask whether you are innocent or not right now." Ding Yunyi looked Yao Muhu up and down: "Tell me, how did you recognize me?"

    Yao Muhu sighed and said, "My lord went to Prince Fu's Mansion back then. My wife and I have both met your lord"

    Prince Fu¡¯s Mansion?  Have you seen yourself?  Could it be that Yao Muhu and his wife were originally in Prince Fu's Mansion?  King Fu wants to massacre Changping Village?  Something to do with this couple?  Ding Yunyi suddenly understood something

    "The King of Tang was there at that time" Yuemei whispered: "My lord, do you remember that there were singing and dancing girls when you entered Prince Fu's Mansion? I was the one who led the dance. My lord, I was not a big official at that time.  , but to be summoned by the two princes, this has never happened in Prince Fu's palace, so Yue Mei remembered the appearance of the adults. "

    "What about you? Why do you recognize me?" Ding Yunyi turned his attention to Yao Muhu.

    A smile suddenly appeared on Yao Muhu's lips: "Actually, everyone in Prince Fu's Mansion doesn't remember you. Sir, you still remember that when you entered Prince Fu's Mansion, the servant at the door asked you for money, but you complained in front of Prince Fu.  ?"

    Ding Yunyi also laughed. Of course he remembered it and would never forget it.

    "After the Lord left, the servant who took the lead in asking the Lord for money was discounted by Prince Fu." Yao Muhu smiled and said: "From then on, everyone in Prince Fu's mansion said that whenever they see Ding Yunyi coming in the future, they should give it to him immediately.  Open the door, otherwise your hand or leg will be broken.¡±

    Ding Yunyi couldn't help laughing "haha", Jiao Xu couldn't help laughing too, and the previous panic faded away.

    &nbsp; After the laughter subsided, Ding Yunyi asked: "Okay, I know how you recognize me, why did you come here? I still don't know why King Fu wanted to massacre Changping Village."

    Yao Muhu's expression darkened: "Since Wu Liebo asked, I didn't dare to hide anything. I was originally a guest of King Fu, and my wife was first a song and dance girl of King Fu, and was later taken as a concubine by King Fu. Wu Liebo may know that King Fu  He has so many concubines that even he himself cannot count them, and when he is happy, he will let his concubines accompany his guests"

    Ding Yunyi nodded silently.

    The fate of women in this era is generally like this, especially the women around King Fu. After they have played with themselves enough, they will be rewarded to others for use, and they are completely indifferent to others.  Yuemei was not able to escape this fate.

    Yao Muhu sighed softly: "Later on, Yuemei and I got to know each other. As time went by, the two of us became  Women are rewarded to others, but they are not allowed to have affairs in private. Once he finds out, it will be a disaster. My status is extremely low in the eyes of King Fu. He usually doesn't even look at me, so he will definitely not allow me to have sex with him.  Regarding the Yuemei incident, after thinking about it, we really don¡¯t have half"

    "Did you elope then?" Ding Yunyi asked.

    Yao Muhu nodded: "Yuemei found an excuse to leave the palace, and I quietly went out. When we reached the meeting point, we ran out of Henan in one breath. But we knew that with Prince Fu's character, he must think that this was  It's such a shame and humiliation, and he will never let us go. King Fu has great power, but in this big world, where can we escape? After thinking about it, I am from Changping Village, and I am afraid that this is the only place where we can escape, so  I ran all the way here"

    Yuemei said: "After we came, we didn't hide anything. We told the villagers what happened. But the villagers not only didn't dislike us, but also made us feel at ease to live here. That's how we settled.  For more than a year, I thought everything was calm and King Fu would not remember us anymore. But who would have thought that the Jin Yiwei people suddenly appeared a few days ago and wanted to arrest us as soon as they entered the village. As a result, there was a dispute and the Jin Yiwei wanted to arrest us.  Killing people with knives, saying that they were ordered by the King of Blessings, slaughtering all the people in the village who harbored the two of us, and later they were all shot to death by muskets. We knew that we had not escaped in the end, and that a disaster was about to come  "

    Good guy, not one of the eleven people could escape. The firearms in this village are so sharp.  Prince Fu was too narrow-minded. He actually wanted to kill the entire village for this matter.

    Yao Muhu raised his voice slightly: "Actually, I eloped with Yue Mei. I knew that this day would come sooner or later, and I didn't want to live anymore. But how could I bear to involve the whole village? I said I would go out, but the village chief and the others didn't care.  No matter what."

    "Yes, yes." Ding Yunyi said slowly: "You have offended King Fu and Jin Yiwei, and killed eleven people. Of course they will not let you go again."

    Yao Muhu said silently: "I don't care about life and death, but the whole village does. Besides besides, we thought that nothing would happen, so we thought about having a child, but now Yuemei already has one in her belly.  "

    Ding Yunyi looked at Yuemei and found that her belly was indeed bulging.  A pregnant woman, two lives; a village, hundreds of lives.  How long can we resist with just these muskets?

    Yao Muhu suddenly held his wife's hand and knelt down to Ding Yunyi with a plop: "Uncle Wu Lie, we are not afraid of death, but Changping Village cannot die because of us. Please ask Uncle Wu Lie to save the people in the village!"  (You are welcome to come. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 335 Brothers

    "Please ask Wu Liebo to save Changping Village!"

    Yao Muhu and Yuemei knelt down to Ding Yunyi together.  ([]Piaotian Literature registered members recommend this work.)

    "Get up." Ding Yunyi sighed: "Go and gather everyone in the village."

    When people in the village found out that the man who "escaped" from the Jinyi Guards was Wu Liebo and Fujian Commander-in-Chief Ding Yunyi, their shock was beyond words.

    "You don't have to be afraid." Ding Yunyi's voice was low: "I just said that if Changping Village is really murderable when I enter the village this time, I will leave no one behind. If Changping Village is innocent, I will not let this happen.  Tragedy happened.¡±

    "Sir, we are all innocent." The village chief's voice was raised: "Although the people of Changping Village are fierce, they have been loyal citizens of the Ming Dynasty for generations. Yao Muhu grew up in the village, and his behavior is something we  We all know, are we going to kill my entire village just for that little thing?¡±

    "Yes, sir, you are Wu Liebo, please save us." Another villager shouted.

    Ding Yunyi was silent for a moment: "I am Wu Liebo, but I am the general soldier of Fujian. I can't control the affairs here, and I can't control the affairs of Jinyiwei Ding Yunyi's words immediately disappointed the villagers of Changping Village.  , but then Ding Yunyi said: "If you can't control it, I have to!  "

    The mood of the villagers in Changping Village dropped from the top of the mountain to the bottom of the valley, and then they were dragged from the bottom of the valley to the top of the mountain.

    Ding Yunyi said slowly: "However, this matter is too big. Eleven Jinyi guards died here, and I can't hide it even if I want to. I am Wu Liebo. But in the eyes of King Fu, I am not like this person."  There is no difference between the ninth-grade officials. There is only one way to save Changping Village As he said this, he glanced at Yao Muhu intentionally or unintentionally.

    Yao Muhu is so smart. When he saw this, he immediately understood Ding Yunyi's thoughts. He stood up and said with a smile: "Uncle Wu Lie, in fact, that day I told Jin Yiwei and I to go to Prince Fu to surrender. If I live alone, I will survive."  It¡¯s the fate of the whole village, I¡¯m willing to go!¡±

    Ding Yunyi actually had this in mind.  If you want to save Changping Village, you can only sacrifice Yao Muhu alone.

    The difference in status between Wu Liebo and King Fu is really huge.  As long as King Fu moves his mouth, he will probably be killed immediately.

    In Chongzhen¡¯s heart, he and King Fu cannot be compared at all.

    "We are back at work, so we can't go. There is still a chance of survival wherever we go!" Jiao Xu became anxious for a moment.  The village chief also said: "Little Sanzi, we have watched you grow up, and we must not just watch you die!"

    "If the mistress doesn't die, then the whole village will die." Yao Muhu smiled slightly: "Dad, Mr. Jiao, you have done so much for me. Dad, are there so many uncles and aunts in Changping Village because of me?  Die alone? Mr. Jiao, you are a person who does great things. If you die with me, won't you stop studying your firearms?"

    He said and held his wife's hand.  With a happy face: "What's more, Yue Mei and I have already discussed this matter. Even if Wu Liebo doesn't come today, I'm going to do this. With Yue Mei in her belly, I don't care about anything. I just want to  Uncles and aunts will take good care of your nephew in the future Someone has already let out a soft cry.

    Yuemei is also smiling.  But while smiling, tears flowed out: "Husband, when the child grows up, I will definitely tell him what an amazing father he has."

    Ding Yunyi sighed: "Young Master Yao sacrificed his life for righteousness. I, Ding Yunyi, will always remember it in my heart. From now on, your wife is my sister-in-law, and your son is my son. You said that I am a hero who stands upright, but you are the real hero who stands upright! Please accept Ding Yunyi's worship.  !¡±

    After saying that, he truly bowed to Yao Muhu, then straightened up and said, "Even if the Jin Yiwei retreats, they will definitely hate you and come back to find you sooner or later. Changping Village cannot stay any longer."

    ¡°Then where should we go?¡± the villagers shouted.

    Ding Yunyi had already prepared: "Follow me to Taiwan. You lost a Changping Village, and I will build another Changping Village for you! Mr. Jiao, don't you like firearms? I have a Firearms Bureau in Taiwan, and you can show your ambition there!"  "

    "But what if the Jinyiwei people refuse to let us go?"

    Ding Yunyi sneered coldly, with a serious look on his face: "Are they the only ones who have the knife to kill people, and I don't have the knife to kill people?"

    "We would like to thank you for your kindness in surviving!"

    The entire Changping Village knelt down towards Ding Yunyi The night dispersed and the sun hung in the sky.

    Hong Tiaoyuan has been waiting there for a long time. How is Ding Yunyi doing now?  Did he successfully spy on the situation in Changping Village??Or, his identity has been exposed and he died in the hands of those villagers?

    No, no, Ding Yunyi will not die. Hong Tiaoyuan immediately denied his idea. Everyone in the world will die, but only Ding Yunyi will not die!

    No one can kill him

    Those Jinyi guards were far away from him. Hong Tiaoyuan himself didn't know why he did this. He just felt that he should do it.  Faintly, he always felt that something was going to happen

    The sun completely shines into Changping Village.

    At this time, under the sunshine, a man slowly walked out of Changping Village:

    Ding Yunyi!

    Hong Tiaoyuan smiled, he guessed correctly, Ding Yunyi will not die, no one is his opponent, no one can kill him, no one!

    "Third brother, I knew you could come out safely." Hong Tiaoyuan laughed, and then threw the "Dragon Tooth" to Ding Yunyi: "How? When can we attack?"

    Ding Yunyi caught the "Dragon Tooth", touched it gently, couldn't put it down, and then smiled slightly and said: "I went and saw the people in Changping Village."

    "Okay, okay!" Hong Tiaoyuan laughed loudly: "I knew that third brother would not make any mistakes when he attacked. This time, they would be killed without leaving a trace. Third brother, let's attack now!"

    Ding Yunyi breathed out softly: "Brother, let them live."

    "What did you say?" Hong Tiaoyuan was stunned for a moment.  I thought I heard wrong.

    "Brother, let them live." Ding Yunyi repeated his words.

    Hong Tiaoyuan looked at him blankly, and after a while he asked: "Third brother, what happened?"

    "They are just a group of innocent people, don't embarrass them."

    "Innocent people?" Hong Tiaoyuan sneered: "They killed eleven of my men! Even if one of my Jinyi Guards dies, they will still have to pay with their blood, not to mention Hong Tiaoyuan lowered his voice:  "This is an order from King FuI know.  I know" Ding Yunyi murmured: "I know this is an order from King Fu, and I also know that eleven of your men are dead.  But if they want to massacre the village, should they let the people in the village be captured without mercy?  Big brother.  Many of our people died in the hands of Jinlu, and many died in the hands of rogue bandits.  Too many people have died. Should we let them die in the hands of our own people now?  Let them go.  "

    "Third brother!" Hong Tiaoyuan's voice suddenly became louder: "I remember that when we were in Penghu, you were decisive in killing. No matter how many enemies there were, you were never afraid. Why are you so soft-hearted now?"

    Ding Yunyi's voice was quiet, but it fell clearly into Hong Tiaoyuan's ears: "Those are enemies, not our own people. Brother, since you mentioned Penghu, have you ever thought about it. When you were in Penghu,  Every time I want to kill someone, you have been there to persuade me not to be impulsive. But now that you have returned to Jinyiwei, has your heart changed? What if the person standing opposite is from Penghu?  Folks, can you do it?"

    Hong Tiaoyuan was silent for a while, and suddenly he even changed his address to Ding Yunyi: "Uncle Wu Lie, I have offended Hong Tiaoyuan, the commanding officer of Jinyi Guards, I have something important to ask Uncle Wu Lie to agree to. The unruly people in Changping Village.  The first crime is to rob people. The second crime is to make weapons privately. The third crime is to kill the eleven members of Jinyi Guards. These three crimes are absolutely unforgivable. Now I have ordered them to be exterminated in Changping Village.  I begged Wu Liebo to give way, and my subordinate Hong Tiaoyuan was inexplicably grateful."

    He always called "Wu Liebo" in a very polite and respectful manner.

    In terms of position, Ding Yunyi is his superior, and Hong Tiaoyuan is far inferior to him. However, Jin Yiwei is not subject to the orders of officials like Ding Yunyi, and does not have to listen to any officials. He is even far above these officials.  But Hong Tiaoyuan's respectful address to Ding Yunyi was already giving him enough face, and Hong Tiaoyuan would never have allowed it to another person.

    Ding Yunyi understood what he meant, and he smiled faintly: "Commander Hong, I know what Jin Yiwei is going to do, and I, Uncle Wu Lie, can't stop it no matter what. But for the sake of our brotherhood, let me go  Just treat them once, just treat me as your third brother!"

    "What if I ignore brotherhood?" Hong Tiaoyuan asked coldly.

    Ding Yunyi smiled again, and then slowly pulled out the dragon's teeth: "Hong Tiaoyuan, I am Uncle Wu Lie of the Ming Dynasty, the general of the Fujian army, the hussar general, and the superior guard army! If you dare to charge hard, the court will not kill you.  With your head, why can¡¯t I kill you with tens of thousands of tiger soldiers?¡±

    "The imperial court can't take your head. How can it be that my tens of thousands of tiger soldiers can't kill you?"

    The murderous words made Hong Tiaoyuanqing tremble involuntarily.

    Ding Yunyi said slowly: "??Commander, go and ask for the imperial edict.  As soon as the imperial edict arrives, I, Ding Yunyi, get out of the way.  Without the imperial edict, Jin Yiwei massacred the village without permission. Since this town is here, we will not let anyone ride through!  "

    "You, Ding Yunyi, are famous all over the world. Hong Tiaoyuan has heard of it for a long time." Hong Tiaoyuan also slowly pulled out his sword: "But I am a Jin Yiwei, and my duty is to do this. Wu Liebo, please give way, otherwise I will  I have no choice but to charge hard! If I hurt you, Uncle Wu, I will kill all the nine clans, and I will die."

    With a knife in his hand, Hong Tiaoyuan's murderous intent is revealed. How can he still be the timid and fearful Boss Hong from Penghu?

    The leader of the Eight Tigers of Jinyiwei - the fierce tiger comes out of the mountain, the flood is overwhelming - Hong Sanfeng!

    "I know that you are the leader of the Eight Tigers of the Jinyi Guard. Even if you kill me today, King Fu will still have a way to protect you." Ding Yunyi stabbed his chest: "Brother, please!"

    The guards in imperial robes behind them were all shocked when they saw the two men drawing swords and glaring at each other angrily. They didn't know what happened.

    Lao Ji was shocked when he saw it. He stumbled over and stood between the two of them: "Lao Hong, third brother, what are you going to do? Why are your brothers killing each other?"

    "Lao Ji!"

    Ding Yunyi and Hong Tiaoyuan shouted out almost at the same time. Hong Tiaoyuan said coldly: "Jinyiwei is doing something, and someone is bullying and blocking it. I am the Jinyiwei commanding the affairs, and you are my subordinate. Get out of the way!"

    Ding Yunyi also sneered: "Old Ji, I am Wu Liebo of the Ming Dynasty. Today Wu Liebo is going to kill someone, get out of the way!"

    "Okay, okay!" Lao Ji stamped his feet repeatedly: "One of you is the commander, and the other is Wu Liebo. I can't afford to offend either of you. Fight, fight, kill your brothers to the death!"

    He just got out of the way when Hong Tiaoyuan suddenly roared loudly, raised his sword and rushed towards Ding Yunyi. He rushed in front of him and slashed with his sword, killing with a fierce technique!

    This is Hong Tiaoyuan - Hong Sanfeng!

    Ding Yunyi also shouted loudly and faced him with a knife.

    With a loud "dang" sound, Ding Yunyi quickly changed his knife and cut off Hong Tiaoyuan's waist with one blow.

    Hong Tiaoyuan blocked Ding Yunyi's sword with his backhand. At this moment, he suddenly whispered: "Beat me!"

    Ding Yunyi was startled and understood immediately.

    The dragon's teeth were like lightning, slashing down three times in succession. Hong Tiaoyuan retreated continuously, panting.

    The Jin Yiwei at the back saw that Commander Qianshi could not resist, but firstly they did not receive orders from Hong Tiaoyuan, and secondly, the one who was fighting against Commander Qianshi was Wu Liebo, who was deeply trusted by the Holy Emperor. For a while, no one dared to come forward.  former helper.

    After several knives fell in succession, Ding Yunyi suddenly flew up and hit Hong Tiaoyuan in the crook of the leg.  Hong Tiaoyuan suddenly screamed and fell to the ground.

    The Jin Yiwei behind was shocked, and just as he was about to come up to help, Ding Yunyi's knife was already pointed at Hong Tiaoyuan, and he shouted: "Who dares to come up!"

    The guards in imperial robes quickly stopped. Lao Ji panicked and said repeatedly: "Third brother, third brother, show mercy!"

    "Lao Ji, stand still for me!"

    Ding Yunyi snorted coldly, squatted down next to Hong Tiaoyuan, and whispered: "Brother, what should I do?"

    "You have to give me an explanation." Hong Tiaoyuan responded in a low voice, and then raised his voice: "You dare to kill me!"

    "Of course I dare to kill you!" Ding Yunyi yelled like an actor, and then whispered: "I will hand over Yao Muhu to you, Yuemei already has it in her belly. Also, I will burn Changping Village, they  They will never appear here again. They have all died in the fire Take them all to your Taiwan. I will try my best to drag them here. I must not reveal any flaws. Once leaked, the lives of my whole family will be at stake.  It's over." After Hong Tiaoyuan finished speaking, his voice suddenly raised: "Ding Yunyi, you are so arrogant and domineering, there is still a way to survive if you let me go now!"

    Ding Yunyi slowly put away the "dragon teeth".

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 336 Wu Liebo Wants to Kill

    Ding Yunyi put away the dragon's teeth, and Hong Tiaoyuan slowly stood up.  ([]Piaotian Literature registered members recommend this work.)

    "Wu Liebo, I can't beat you. I have done what I can do within my capabilities." Hong Tiaoyuan's voice showed no hint of frustration at all: "As for what will happen to King Fu, please ask Wu Liebo in the future."  Lie Bo go and explain to him. But we will never leave until Yao Muhu hands it over. Please Wu Lie Bo don¡¯t embarrass us. "

    Ding Yunyi nodded silently.

    He was grateful to Hong Tiaoyuan in his heart, even though he had misunderstood him before.  Hong Tiaoyuan's realm was not that high, and he would risk his own life to save the lives of the people of Changping Village, but he had to take care of his brotherhood and save himself at the same time, so he could only stage the scene just now.

    When he goes back, he can have an explanation with Prince Fu.  It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t work hard, it was because the person standing opposite was Wu Liebo. I risked my life to fight with Wu Liebo, and in the end I still caught Yao Muhu, whom King Fu hated most

    Ding Yunyi returned to the village. He looked at the expectant villagers and sighed softly: "Yao Muhu, let's hit the road."

    Yao Muhu understood, he also smiled, and bowed respectfully to Ding Yunyi: "Thank you, sir, for saving my whole village!"

    Then, he turned around and slowly knelt down to the whole village: "Uncles and aunts, the third son is gone. The third son's wife and children will be left to the uncles and aunts. The third son will kowtow to you."  ¡±

    As he said that, he really kowtowed three times "dong dong dong".

    Then he stood up.  He held his wife's hand: "Yuemei, take good care of yourself. Find a child who can take care of us. Let's go to Taiwan with the adults Yuemei smiled, shed tears, and nodded vigorously Let's go, everyone.  Let's all go." Ding Yunyi said silently: "Go to Taiwan! You don't need to take anything with you. The sooner you leave, the better."

    After he finished explaining this, he walked out of the village, followed by others.  It's Yao Muhu

    When Yao Muhu was handed over to Hong Tiaoyuan, everyone knew whether he would die or not, but from his face.  But there was no fear at all, instead there was a sense of relief.  He used his own life to save the entire village, as well as his wife and childrenWu Liebo, after this farewell, I'm afraid you and I will never see each other again.  Hong Tiaoyuan handed Yao Muhu to his subordinates and turned to Ding Yunyi: "I have been your big brother after all. I only advise you that you alone cannot eliminate the injustice in the world."  After all, the king of Ming Dynasty still has the surname Zhu.  "

    Ding Yunyi knew what he meant.  At this time, a raging fire was burning in Changping Village, and his face was calm: "Brother, I can't eliminate all the injustices in the world by myself, but if everyone doesn't do it, there will be more and more injustices. Brother  , I respect the gentle and respectful Commander Hong who cared about the people in Penghu, not Commander Hong now! Changping Village has been destroyed, and there will never be a Changping Village from now on."

    Hong Tiaoyuan knew what he meant

    Hong Tiaoyuan left, taking his Jin Yiwei and Yao Muhu with him.  This meeting between him and Ding Yunyi.  It's really strange.

    The former brothers now have completely different beliefs.  Hong Tiaoyuan was loyal, and his loyalty was to King Fu, Chongzhen, and the Ming court.

    Ding Yunyi is also loyal, but his loyalty is to the people of the world

    When he returned to the small county town, the women saw his unkind expression and didn't know what had happened. When asked about it, Ding Yunyi said nothing, but said calmly: "Let's go, we can't stay here for long."  He was stunned. The sooner he left, the better From the tone of his words, he seemed to be worried about something. This made the women feel a little strange. What was the dignified Wu Liebo afraid of?

    Ding Yunyi led these people out of the small county without daring to stay any longer.

    He was very worried that something would happen again, but the more worried he was, the more things would come quietly.

    "Sir." Duan San'er, who was scouting the road ahead, hurried over on horseback with a solemn look on his face: "Something happened ahead Ding Yunyi was shocked and hurriedly led everyone forward.  When he got there, Ding Yunyi was stunned, and the women who came out of the carriage also exclaimed.

    Corpses, corpses everywhere!

    Ding Yunyi moved with heavy steps to the corpses step by step.

    He could see very clearly that it was the village chief, those uncles and aunts from Yao Muhu and the entire Changping Village!

    They are dead. The lives that were alive not long ago are now lying in a pool of blood.  Their faces were filled with anger, despair, and unwillingnessHong Tiaoyuan!  "

    Ding Yunyi let out a heart-rending cry.

    "Ding Yunyi!"

    Another cry came.  Ding Yunyi looked towards the place where the cry came from, and it turned out to be Jiao Xu, who was covered in blood. He helped Yuemei, who was also covered in blood, to walk out of a hidden hiding place.

    Ding Yunyi walked quickly towards them, and when he came to them, Yuemei looked at him coldly, and suddenly slapped him.

    Ding Yunyi could have avoided it, but he didn't. He just let Yuemei's slap slap him in the face, making a crisp sound.

    Yuemei suddenly burst into tears: "Ding Yunyi, Ding Huben! You lied to us, you lied to us! You said that as long as I handed over my husband, the people in the village would not die! Now they are all dead, all dead! You are  Wu Liebo, why did you lie to us She cried so sadly.

    Dead, all dead, everyone in Changping Village is deadYes, I lied to you, I lied to you" Ding Yunyi said in a daze, suddenly with murderous intent on his face: "Hong Tiaoyuan betrayed me,  I will kill him!  "

    "Hong Tiaoyuan didn't do it." Jiao Xu sighed: "Yuemei, stop crying. And don't blame your lord. But lord, this was not done by Hong Tiaoyuan."

    Ding Yunyi felt relieved.  Wasn't it done by Hong Tiaoyuan?  Does that mean Hong Tiaoyuan didn't lie to himself?  That's good, that's good.

    Jiao Xu said sadly: "Sir, we listened to your words, burned the village and the muskets, and waited for you at the agreed place. But suddenly dozens of Jinyi guards appeared. As soon as they arrived, they didn't say anything and immediately  Kill all the young men and women in the village first, and then the old, weak, women and children. We are no match for them The village chief pushed Yue Mei and I here again and again at the most critical moment.  They told us not to show up. Then the village chief died in their hands How do you know it wasn't Hong Tiaoyuan?" Ding Yunyi asked worriedly.

    "Yuemei and I both heard it." Jiao Xu replied very definitely: "After the killing, those people were afraid that some fish would slip through the net, so they talked while finishing the wounds on the corpse. I heard the two leaders saying,  Hong Tiaoyuan secretly released the person whom King Fu wanted to kill. It was a capital crime. Fortunately, they were prepared and obeyed King Fu's order to secretly monitor Hong Tiaoyuan Ding Yunyi's eyes gradually narrowed: "Who are they?  Where have you gone?  "

    "It seems like one of them is some kind of Qianhu" Jiao Xu thought for a moment: "He went east."

    Ding Yunyi pressed the handle of the knife: "Blood debt must be paid with blood. Although I didn't kill the people in Changping Village, I can't escape the responsibility! Duan San!"

    "exist!"

    "Change into another set of clothes and come with me!"

    "yes!"

    Ding Yunyi brought Jiao Xu and Yue Mei to his motorcade.  I asked a coachman to borrow a set of clothes to change into, and then said calmly: "You all wait for me here, I will go do some things."

    Gu Hengbo was a little uneasy: "Where are you going?"

    "Kill!" Ding Yunyi said expressionlessly, "I want to kill!"

    At this moment, Ding Yunyi became murderous; at this moment, Wu Liebo wanted to kill someone!

    The people of Changping Village will not die in vain.  Their blood will not be shed in vain!

    Jiao Xu took out a short musket from his arms and silently stuffed it into Ding Yunyi's hand Lao Ji, are you ready?  "

    "Okaybut Lao Hong, are you really prepared to do this?"

    "I have to do this. Guan Weiying and Jin Shuibo killed everyone in Changping Village. Sooner or later, Ding Yunyi will blame us for this That's not what I'm afraid of, but more than a hundred lives  Then! I promised Ding Yunyi that if the entire Changping Village is killed, I will definitely go if I don¡¯t avenge them. "

    "Lao Hong, are we just the two of us? Do you want the brothers to go with us?"

    "No, they are all members of the Jin Yiwei. I'm afraid they won't be able to do anything at that time. Hehe, two people? I, Hong Sanfeng, have been anonymous for so many years, don't you think you're taking me seriously now? Lao Ji, your sword is sharpened.  Is it soon?"

    ¡°It¡¯s time to sharpen it up!¡±

    "Let's go! It's been a long time since we brothers went on a killing spree Kill¡ª¡ª"

    Amidst the sound of killing, Hong Tiaoyuan and Lao Ji were like crazy tigers, and they chopped down with their swords without any thought of their lives.

    They had countless injuries on their bodies, but more than a dozen corpses fell under their knives.

    Crazy, crazy!  Guan Weiying and Jin Shuibo were stunned while commanding their men to surround and kill.  What happened to Hong Tiaoyuan?  As soon as they catch up, they kill without saying a word, without giving them any chance to speak.

    That is Hong Sanfeng, the leader of the Eight Tigers of Jinyi Guard!

    "Kill them"?Kill them!  "Guan Weiying was furious and couldn't care about anything.

    At this moment, two more fast horses came running.  The two Jinyi guards were about to stop him, but suddenly there was a flash of sword light and two heads fell to the ground.

    Hong Tiaoyuan saw the person coming clearly and laughed and said: "Lao San, are you here to kill someone?"

    Wu Liebo¡ª¡ªDing Yunyi!

    Ding Yunyi¡¯s face was as cold as ice, and he and Duan San¡¯er beside him were slashing at targets one after another like crazy, and then replied in a cold voice: ¡°Brother, are you here to kill people too?¡±

    When he called "big brother", Hong Tiaoyuan felt relieved. He still recognized himself as the big brother: "Yes, Lao Ji and I are here to avenge the lives of more than a hundred people in Changping Village!"

    By an oversight, he was hit with a knife on his back. Hong Tiaoyuan staggered, and when he looked back, he screamed and heard that the knife had penetrated deeply into the chest of the attacker.

    "You're rebelling, you're rebelling!" Guan Weiying shouted: "How dare you kill the Jin Yiwei? You're rebelling! You're all rebelling!"

    Ding Yunyi sneered, grabbed his war horse, and rushed towards Guan Weiying with Benxiao neighing.

    The guards at Guan were shocked, and several guards in imperial robes hurriedly rushed forward.

    But these Jinyi guards were fine with sneak attacks on Changping Village, but when facing Ding Yunyi, they quickly learned what a real professional killing machine is!

    These Jin Yiwei are all selected from thousands of people and have strong martial arts skills, but they have never been on a real battlefield.

    Ding Yunyi and Duan Saner are different. They are both professional soldiers who crawled out from the dead.  Their use of knives is not fancy at all, and is even a bit ugly, but every one of their knives is so concise, and each one directly kills the opponent.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????When

    Ding Yunyi and Duan Saner don't care at all how fast and powerful the other's sword is. They have only one goal:

    Your own knife quickly falls on the opponent's body!  When necessary, he will even kill his enemies at the cost of injury!

    ¡° Even Hong Tiaoyuan and Lao Ji, who were also risking their lives, were frightened when they saw this.

    Ding Yunyi and Duan Saner swung out their swords one after another, so mechanically and numbly. They completely ignored the lives of their enemies, and they also ignored their own lives.

    Hong Tiaoyuan now understands why Ding Yunyi could say such words when he was outside Changping Village:

    "Hong Tiaoyuan, I am Uncle Wu Lie of the Ming Dynasty, the general of the Fujian Army, the general of the Hussars, and the superior guard of the army! If you dare to charge hard, the court will not be able to take your head. How can I, with tens of thousands of tiger soldiers, still not be able to kill you?"

    He has such courage and confidence.

    There are tens of thousands of Huben soldiers. Even if all the Jin Yiwei are added together, even if the Huben guards really want to kill people, not a single Jin Yiwei will survive.

    In the bloody light, Ding Yunyi, wielding the dragon fang, was like the most terrifying demon, constantly harvesting the lives of his enemies.

    He has killed Jinlu, Taixi, and rogues, but he has never killed Jinyiwei.

    While killing, Ding Yunyi suddenly laughed and said: "The Jin Yiwei is famous, but it turns out that it is nothing more than that. Even if you encounter rogue bandits, you will still not be able to defeat those rogue bandits!"

    What he said was absolutely correct.

    The Jin Yiwei are all pampered and arrogant. They don't know how terrifying the real battlefield is.  If one day they meet the bandits on the battlefield, those bandits who are fighting for their lives will definitely be able to easily defeat these arrogant Jin Yiwei!

    No one can stop Ding Yunyi, no one!

    "Blood debts must be repaid with blood, this is an eternal truth.  The moment Jin Yiwei raised his butcher knife against the innocent people in Changping Village, they were destined to have such an ending!

    On this day, Wu Liebo is going to kill someone!

 Part 1: The Storm in Penghu Chapter 337: Jin Yiwei

    kill!

    There is only one word!

    Ding Yunyi kept waving the dragon's teeth in his hand like a madman, constantly killing the targets in front of him.

    Duan San'er, who never left Ding Yunyi's side, was guarding him, resisting the constant attacks from around him, just like a loyal dog with red eyes.

    Guan Weiying and Jin Shuibo were completely at a loss. They watched helplessly as their men fell to the enemy's sword.

    What kind of killing god is that?

    "Block! Block!"

    Guan Weiying screamed in despair, and Jin Shuibo bravely rushed forward.  He didn't know if he could stop this murderous god, but he had to try anyway.

    Benxiao let out a terrifying neigh and flew towards him.  The majestic knight standing on the horse's face had a face as dark as water, and the sword exuding the light of death only shocked people.

    Close, getting closer

    Ding Yunyi had no intention of slowing down at all, and the strong wind whipped up by "Dragon Tooth" swept towards the target

    Jin Shuibo didn¡¯t stop either. The two war horses and the two swords just passed each other

    The war horse rushed for dozens of steps and finally stopped Jin Shuibo sat on the war horse, motionless Then, his body shook, and then, a head rolled away from him  body

    Those royal guards were horrified to see a scene that they would never forget if they were alive:

    A headless corpse, just sitting on the horse.  Blood was still pouring out of his neck

    Guan Weiying witnessed all this with his own eyes. He let out a miserable cry, turned his horse and ran away.  Even though he was a royal guard, even though he usually showed off his power, such a terrifying and tragic scene completely shattered his fighting spirit.

    run?  Ding Yunyi sneered.  The dragon tooth in his hand flew out.

    A whine came from Guan Weiying's mouth, and he fell off the horse.

    Ben Xiao slowly walked towards him, and when he was in front of him.  Ding Yunyi got off the horse and stared at the man on the ground who was screaming in agony.

    "Don't kill me, don't kill me" Guan Xiangying still had dragon teeth stuck on his back.  He kept squirming in the pool of blood and kept begging.

    Ding Yunyi didn't say anything, but slowly took out a short musket from his arms, which Jiao Xu had given to him at that time.

    He pointed the muzzle of the gun at Guan Weiying's head, with a terrible smile on his lips: "This is the greeting brought to you by the people of Changping Village" There was a loud sound.

    Ding Yunyi put away the musket and pulled out the dragon tooth from Guan Weiying's body.

    By this time, all the fighting had stopped.

    Ding Yunyi was covered in blood, Duan Saner was covered in blood, Hong Tiaoyuan was covered in blood, and Lao Ji was covered in blood But they were all still standing.  But those royal guards have all turned into corpses

    Lao Ji tried his best to count the bodies: "There are thirty-seven people in total, and none of them can escape."

    "Third brother, are you satisfied?" Hong Tiaoyuan said weakly.

    He tried his best, and the person lying here almost became him.

    "Thirty-seven people. We cannot exchange for the more than 100 lives of Changping Village." Ding Yunyi said lightly. He stepped forward to check Hong Tiaoyuan's wounds: "Brother, you are old. These wounds on your body are enough."  I¡¯ve kept you in bed for months.¡±

    Hong Tiaoyuan laughed "haha" and smiled.  The pain from the wound made his face completely distorted: "Am I getting old? Ding Laosan, come and try to fight me again!"

    "I won't fight you." Ding Yunyi shook his head: "You can't beat meand I won't fight my elder brotherelder brother"!  When he heard these two words again, Hong Tiaoyuan's eyes became moist.  He seemed to be reminded of those happy days in Penghu.

    "This time we have all caused a huge disaster." Lao Ji sighed. He was also covered in injuries and staggered: "If the news spreads, you, Ding Laosan, will have the support of the Holy One. Lao Ji and I will  Hong¡¯s head can¡¯t be saved.¡±

    Ding Yunyi never thought that even Lao Ji could be so good at fighting. He smiled and said, "Second brother, why don't you come back to Taiwan with me?"

    "I won't go, I won't go." Lao Ji said repeatedly: "Taiwan is your world. What can we do if we go? Can we provide for the elderly? Forget it, forget it, Lao Hong and I are in other people's hands."  Here. Lao San, you go back and be your Uncle Wu Lie. Life or death for me and Lao Hong is up to us Lao Ji's words were a bit uninterested.

    In fact, everyone knows that he and Hong Tiaoyuan have alreadyI can't go back to Taiwan. In Taiwan, I have only one eldest brother, and that is Ding Yunyi.  If they go back now, even if Ding Yunyi doesn't care, who in Taiwan will regard them as the eldest and second brothers?

    Taiwan has long been Ding Yunyi¡¯s Taiwan!

    Hong Tiaoyuan asked Duan Saner to lead the horse for him. With the help of Ding Yunyi, he and Lao Ji reluctantly got on the horse. He bowed his hand to Ding Yunyi: "Third brother, always remember the words "loyalty to serve the country. Don't let it down".  Otherwise, even if there are tens of thousands of people protecting you, II will definitely take your life!"

    "Big brother, second brother, take care!"

    Ding Yunyi didn¡¯t make any promises to him, he just said calmly.

    Hong Tiaoyuan looked at him blankly, suddenly let out a long sigh, clamped the horse with all his strength, and disappeared out of sight.

    Maybe at that moment he understood that no one could control Ding Yunyi, not him, not anyone Gu Hengbo and the others had been waiting until the sunset, when they saw two bloody men riding on  The war horses came slowly.

    Under the setting sun, their shadows were stretched very long.  The man on the horse is tired, but sitting upright.

    Ding Yunyi came to them, glanced at Jiao Xu and Yue Mei, and said softly: "The revenge of Changping Village. We have avenged it for you Yue Mei covered her face and burst into tears again.

    Revenge, revenge But her husband is gone. Now, almost everyone in the village is dead Now, there is only one place for her to go:

    Taiwan

    Yuemei swears.  No matter how hard it is, she and her husband must raise their children and tell their children.  What a brave man Dad is.

    Jiao Xuwei walked over tremblingly: "Sir, what should we do with these people in Changping Village?"

    Ding Yunyi looked at the corpses on the ground and sighed softly: "We can't take them back cremate them all Jiao Xu nodded silently.

    Ding Yunyi is taking action.  Jiao Xu is taking action, Yue Mei is taking action, Xu Yuqing and his wife are taking action, Gu Hengbo and the others are also taking action Each of them is taking care of the body of their deceased, without fear or disgust, they just hope  , let these people try to maintain their final dignity before being cremated

    The corpses were gathered together, and Ding Yunyi held a torch in his hand.  Passed it to Yuemei.

    Yuemei¡¯s hand that took over the torch was trembling, but she tried to make her hand hold the torch firmer.  She took one last look at her relatives, then closed her eyes and threw the torch out.

    Tears flowed from her eyes

    Firelight.  Pierced the night sky.  Xu Yuqing looked at the body that was gradually being burned in the fire, and sighed longly: "The Jinyiwei harms people. In the 20th year of Hongwu in the Ming Dynasty, Emperor Taizu had already seen the shortcomings of the Jinyiwei, and burned the Jinyiwei's torture instruments as a sign of abolishment.  The determination of Jinyiwei. In the 26th year of Hongwu, Emperor Taizu officially abolished Jinyiwei. Unfortunately, Emperor Chengzu reactivated Jinyiwei. Not only that, but the spy nature of Jinyiwei was further strengthened Ding Yunyi felt the same.  The existence of the Ming Dynasty is actually a big problem for the Ming Dynasty.

    The leader of the Imperial Guard is called a commander, and is usually held by the emperor's trusted generals, rarely by eunuchs.  Its function is to "directly control the guards, patrol and arrest". A single number basically divides the Jinyiwei into two completely different departments.  The Imperial Guards, who were in charge of guarding the bodyguards, displaying the ceremonial guards, and accompanying the emperor on tours, were basically the same as the traditional Imperial Guards. The more famous among them was the "Han General".  Although these people are called "generals", they are actually only responsible for standing in the palace, delivering the emperor's orders, and also doing security work. To put it bluntly, they are just stakes in the palace hall.  Of course, these "stakes" are not ordinary people. They are generally tall and powerful, with strong backs and strong waists. They are full of energy, have loud voices, and look quite majestic in appearance. They have a certain deterrent effect on those who do not know the details of the Ming Dynasty.  .  The Han generals formed their own battalion in the Jinyi Guards, with about 1,500 people at the beginning. By the end of the Ming Dynasty, due to the expansion of the bureaucracy, the number of the Han generals also increased to more than 5,000.

    As for "inspection and arrest", this is the special feature that distinguishes the Jinyi Guard from other imperial guards of other dynasties, and it is also the reason why it can be remembered by people.  In fact, Zhu Yuanzhang's original intention of establishing the Jinyiwei was just to record the ceremonial guards. However, due to his wanton slaughter of heroes, he felt that the traditional judicial agencies, the Criminal Department, Dali Temple, and the Metropolitan Procuratorate were not comfortable to use, so he upgraded the functions of the Jinyiwei and made them  It became the emperor's personal police.

    When the school lieutenant and the strongman performed the task of catching thieves and seducing traitors, they were called "Tiqi".  The number of Tiqi was at least one thousand, and at most it was as many as sixty thousand.  Jinyiwei Official School generally selects Kong Wuli from the private sector and has no bad records.?Good citizens are recruited and promoted step by step based on ability and qualifications.  At the same time, the official position of Jinyiwei is also allowed to be hereditary.

    The first two emperors of the Ming Dynasty, Zhu Yuanzhang and Zhu Di, had high requirements for the maintenance of imperial power and the integrity of officials that other dynasties did not have.  This allowed the Jinyiwei's "inspection and arrest" functions to expand indefinitely.

    Generally speaking, the work of the Jinyiwei is limited to detecting various intelligence and handling cases assigned by the emperor. However, when an ambitious and ruthless commander comes to power, he will use his position to spare no effort to create trouble, which can not only attack dissidents, but also  It can be used as capital for your own promotion.

    For example, Ji Gang during Chengzu's reign, Lu Gao during Yingzong's reign, Qian Ning during Wuzong's reign, etc. When they were in power, Tiqi came out from all directions, ranging from the prime ministers and vassal kings to the common people. They were all under their surveillance, and they were under their supervision.  As long as his orders are violated even a little bit, families will be destroyed and people will be killed, and the whole country will be shrouded in an atmosphere of terror.  The Fusi Prison in Beizhen was filled with all kinds of innocent people, and countless honest people died under the torture of Jin Yiwei.  What is even more frightening is that this atmosphere of terror, unlike its short-term appearance during the Tang Dynasty and Wu Zetian period, was almost continuous throughout the Ming Dynasty. This kind of uncontrolled arrests greatly affected the relationship between the emperor and the bureaucracy.  , which caused the officials, people, army and emperor to alienate their moral integrity. No wonder some people said that the dynasty was not destroyed by rogue bandits, but by factory guards.

    Zhu Yuanzhang, the Taizu of the Ming Dynasty, also knew that such cruel policies could not last long. Therefore, after the Lan Yu case, that is, after most of the heroes were killed, in the 26th year of Hongwu, Zhu Yuanzhang "declared that no one in the inner and outer prisons could go to the Imperial Guard.  "The Great and Small Xianjing Law Division", so he ordered that the power of the Jinyiwei be greatly reduced.

    However, the bad governance caused by the bad intentions at the time of the creation of the terracotta warriors was difficult to eradicate. When his son Zhu Di, King of Yan, took advantage of the special opportunity that all the civil and military heroes in the capital had been killed and severely weakened, he raised an army to seize Jian, the direct grandson of Ming Taizu.  Emperor Wen's throne was for Ming Chengzu. In order to suppress the dissatisfaction of his subjects against him, he would inevitably have to massacre the subjects who were loyal to Emperor Jianwen. However, this required a secret service agency. Therefore, in the hands of Ming Chengzu, all the power of the Jinyiwei could be obtained.  It was restored and strengthened. For example, Yuan Bin was awarded the special title of Shangzhuguo, Commander of the Zuo Army, and was promoted to Guanglu doctor. He was the most prominent commander.

    The two generations in the early Ming Dynasty reused Jin Yiwei. After that, there was the Ming Dynasty, and this shortcoming was difficult to get rid of.

    Thinking of Jin Yiwei, Ding Yunyi suddenly thought of his own spy organization "Golden Sword Guard".  Although the Golden Blade Guards are very different from the Jinyi Guards, they do many of the same things.

    ??????????? To a certain extent, the Golden Blade Guards also have great rights.

    So, will the Golden Sword Guard, who holds such power, gradually expand like the Jin Yiwei?

    There are more and more people going to Taiwan, and there are all kinds of people. Therefore, Ding Yunyi still needs the existence of Golden Sword Guard, but what about in the future?  What to do next?

    When I want to control the Golden Blade Guard, can I still have it completely in my hands?

    Or, taking advantage of the fact that the Golden Blade Guard has not yet reached that point, it will begin to reduce its rights?

    Everything has two sides. We need it, but we are also worried about its hugeness. When the time comes, it will inevitably become a difficult situation.

    what to do?  Ding Yunyi hadn't thought about it for a while.

    "Sir, everything here is settled, we should set off." Duan San'er came to Ding Yunyi's side and said.

    "Yes, it's time to set off." Ding Yunyi nodded and glanced at the night.

    Go home, their home is:

    Taiwan!

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 338 Golden Eagle City

    Follow-I-Read Wenwen-xuexue-loulou .dtxsj. On the sea, ships are moving slowly.  *.Ella Book House .26book.

    Ding Yunyi, Gu Hengbo, Li Xiangjun, Liu Rushi, Wang Yue were standing on the deck.

    This is the first time these women have seen the real sea.  The sea was completely different from what they imagined, it was so magnificent.

    Suddenly I remembered that their men were invincible on such a sea, and it was precisely through this sea that their men achieved miracles one after another

    In the distance, several black shadows suddenly flashed. When the black shadows gradually approached, they all saw clearly that they were several warships!  And at the top of the largest warship, there was a battle flag flying in the sea breeze:

    The brave and loyal tiger guards!

    That is the warship of the Huben Guard, and the soldiers of the Huben Guard came out to greet their general!

    Ding Yunyi saw clearly that the largest warship was his "Huwei", and standing at the front of the deck was Wang Wei, who wanted to be a general!

    "According to your orders, we are here to clear the way for the main town!"

    As soon as he got close, Wang Wei shouted loudly.

    "Hu Ben! Huben!! Huben!!! Headquarters! Headquarters!! Headquarters!!!" The Huben guards on all the warships all made such a cry that shook the world.

    ??Majestic and majestic, the sea is silent.  Some are just the voices of the soldiers!

    Ding Yunyi waved his hand, and all the shouts stopped.  Only Ding Yunyi's voice sounded: "When I return victoriously today, I, the brave guard, will be glorious and powerful, and I will open the way!"

    "Yes! The tiger is mighty and the general town is mighty!"

    There was another cry

    Xu Yuqing couldn't help but sigh: "The military looks majestic. How majestic it is? I've heard the name of the Tiger Guards for a long time, and now I probably know why they can win every battle"

    Jiao Xu¡¯s mind was completely focused on the cannons on the warships. His eyes were full of enthusiasm and obsession These cannons had never been seen in the Central Plains

    Looking at those women, their eyes were full of admiration and awethe colorful world they had seen in the past, the land of makeup and pink.  How can it be compared with the majesty and majesty here?  If they had not followed Ding Yunyi to Taiwan, they would never have seen each other again

    The majestic Golden Eagle City is right in front of you.

    As soon as everyone got off the boat, they were quickly shocked by this spectacular city!

    Ding Yunyi is back!

    This is Ding Yunyi¡¯s longest expedition.  It has been thirteen months, and it has been more than a year since he left Taiwan.

    ¡°Headquarters, main town!¡±

    Those who lined up outside the city to welcome him.  They are all his subordinates!

    Cai Jiuzhou, Zhang Xianxuan, Ye Dahai

    "We are waiting to see Wu Liebo, the general town of Fujian! I wish the general town a great victory in the Central Plains and become famous all over the world!"

    Those subordinates all smiled happily and said in unison.

    Ding Yunyi defeated Li Zicheng and Zhang Xianzhong in the Central Plains battle, and the Central Plains bandits were defeated. When the news spread to Taiwan, everyone in the Huben Guards cheered.

    Everyone knows that Ding Yunyi, who was formerly Taiwan's deputy general, experienced this battle.  *.You will definitely be promoted to the position of Commander-in-Chief.  This highest honor is also great news for the generals of Huben Guard.

    Looking at the Golden Eagle City in front of him and all his subordinates in front of him, Ding Yunyi felt like he was in another world.

    Thirteen months, a total of thirteen months of drifting outside.  Finally came back today

    The brothers also looked excited, waiting day and night for the adults to come back.

    When they saw the women following behind him again, their eyes widened.  Who is this person from the main town? Every time he goes out on an expedition, he not only brings back a handful of military exploits.  And there is always happiness.  It's better this time.  One, two, three Good guy, this time is amazing, I actually brought back so many peerless beauties

    Envy, in addition to envy, is still envy.  Otherwise, how can someone become the head of the town?

    Ding Yunyi looked at his subordinates. Just like last time, he still didn't see Qin Yun. Ding Yunyi waved to Cai Jiuzhou: "Where is our General Manager Qin? Are you angry with me again?"

    Cai Jiuzhou smiled and said: "General Town, you are getting better and better every time. Good guy, the refugees who came this time shouted loudly as soon as they arrived in Taiwan, "Yun, Qin Yun, come out quickly, I will send you a baby"  'I thought the main town was back when it came to guarding the city. When Qin Yun came out and saw it, his nose almost became angrybut this time he was not angry with you.  , I am really busy.Handed over.  During this year, more than 300,000 refugees from various places arrived in Taiwan. With so many people, Qin Yun would be busy for a long time.  Hearing that we were coming to greet the main town when he came back, Qin Yun shook his head repeatedly and said that he was so busy that he didn't even have time to drink water. How could he have time to do these things?  "

    Ding Yunyi nodded repeatedly, and these words happened to be heard by Xu Yuqing beside him.

    Along the way, Ding Yunyi introduced him to the situation in Taiwan in detail, and also talked about Qin Yun and his subordinates. At this time, Xu Yuqing immediately said: "Since General Manager Qin is so busy, sir, can you let me help?"

    Hearing the words "General Manager Qin", all the soldiers couldn't help laughing. Why does this sound like the father-in-law in the palace?

    Ding Yunyi was overjoyed when he heard this. He had also been thinking about what Xu Yuqing, whom he regarded as a "rich horse bone," could do after arriving in Taiwan.  On the way back to Fujian, he chatted a lot with Xu Yuqing and found that although this man had talent and integrity, he actually had no outstanding talents in other aspects. What position would be assigned to him when he arrived in Taiwan?

    Now that Xu Yuqing has offered to be Qin Yun's assistant, that would be the best thing.  Although Xu Yuqing is not outstanding in other aspects, he is conscientious and can complete everything assigned to him meticulously. This position is just right for him.

    "Sir, if you are willing, I would be happy to ask for it." Ding Yunyi thought for a moment: "It's just that you came to Taiwan"

    "It doesn't matter, it doesn't matter." Xu Yuqing said over and over again: "Just ask your Excellency to make arrangements for the family members first. Things in Taiwan are so busy. I don't want to delay for a moment."

    Ding Yunyi also happened to be a favor, so he asked someone to take Xu Yuqing to find Qin Yun.

    On the other hand, Jiao Xu was impatient: "Sir, I noticed that the cannons used by the Huben Guards Navy are extraordinary. Where is the firearms bureau that your Excellency mentioned? Like Mr. Xu, I can't wait any longer."

    Ding Yunyi heard it funny and asked someone to take Jiao Xu to the firearms bureau.  After pondering for a while, he said to Duan San'er, pointing to the women behind him: "Duan San. You take them to my place and let the madam arrange for them. Also, I need to explain something about Yuemei in particular. Let them Qian San'er.  Don¡¯t neglect it¡­¡±

    After these things were settled one by one, Cai Jiuzhou said at the side: "Why don't you go home first?"

    "I won't go back for now." Ding Yunyi shook his head: "How is Lu Qicheng doing now?"

    "Very honest. The brothel girls we found for him were waiting for him every day and fascinated the father-in-law. Moreover, we gave him whatever he wanted. Now it makes him happy.  Good guy, he didn't even bother to read the secrets we had written in advance for the court Now it's become more difficult for us to see him  "

    Ding Yunyi couldn't help but laugh: "This is the result we want. Let's go. I'll pay a visit to Eunuch Lu first."

    As soon as they entered Golden Eagle City, the Taiwanese people heard that Ding Yunyi was back.  They all stood on the side of the road waiting, and as soon as they saw Ding Yunyi coming in, they cheered "Master, Master" without stopping.

    Among these people, Ding Yunyi suddenly saw a familiar face: that was not Tao Sanshi from Yonghao's time.

    Ding Yunyi stopped. Before he could speak, he saw Tao Sanshi walking over quickly.  He knelt down on the ground with a "plop": "Sir, on behalf of the people of Yonghao, I would like to thank you for your grace of survival!"

    Ding Yunyi hurriedly helped him up and said with a smile: "Old man, I didn't lie to you, did I? As long as we get to Taiwan, there must be a way to survive, right?"

    "No, no." Tao Sanshi stood up and said repeatedly: "Your Excellency did not lie to us. When we entered Suzhou, someone arranged for us to eat and drink. When we arrived in Taiwan, Mr. Qin personally arranged for us. Now the old man  We were raising mulberry and silkworms with the villagers, and we had a new home. This time I heard that the master was back. It was a critical time for sericulture. We couldn't get away, so we entrusted the old man to come to see the master and thank him for his life on behalf of the villagers.  Grace!"

    Ding Yunyi was delighted after hearing this: "Is Taiwan suitable for sericulture?"

    "Suitable, suitable." Tao Sanshi nodded repeatedly: "It couldn't be more suitable, and it's not like the chaos in the Central Plains. We don't have any other skills, so we just hope that this can be used for Ta'ernei."

    Ding Yunyi sighed in his heart, 300,000 people, and here comes another 300,000 people!

    ¡°These people are definitely not a burden or baggage to Taiwan, but can bring vitality to Taiwan.  The skills they possess will allow them to enter Taiwan's development system in the shortest possible time, and with so much uncultivated land in Taiwan, they will certainly be able to build a brand new home in Taiwan.

    Planting mulberry, raising silkworms,??Tea Everything is inseparable from one thing: people!  And with sufficient manpower, Taiwan can once again enter a track of rapid development!

    The scene Ding Yunyi hoped to see has appeared

    ?¡­

    "Master Supervisor."

    "Oh, it's Wu Liebo, come and sit, come and sit." Lu Qicheng, who was enjoying the singing and dancing, saw Ding Yunyi coming back and greeted him hurriedly and enthusiastically, but his eyes never left the singing and dancing people.  On the woman: "Wu Liebo, I'm really sorry, I didn't go to greet you"

    "What did the Lord Supervisor say? How important the Supervisor is here, how can he delay the important affairs of the Supervisory Army just because he welcomes me?"

    Lu Qicheng laughed "haha": "I said that Wu Liebo is the best person in the world, and this is absolutely true. Wu Liebo's great victory in the Central Plains is not only an honor for me in Taiwan, but also an honor for our Hu Ben Guards.  "

    He keeps saying "I am Taiwan, I am Hu Benwei". It seems that he has already regarded himself as a member of this place. At this time, even if he is driven away from Taiwan, he will not be happy.

    Ding Yunyi looked at the singing and dancing women. Although they were not as beautiful as the women around him, their beauty was also first-class. It seemed that Qin Yun and the others had worked hard to make Lu Qicheng feel at ease.

    Ding Yunyi smiled and pointed: "Is the supervisor still satisfied?"

    "Satisfied, satisfied." Lu Qicheng said repeatedly: "This is really cost-effective for Wu Liebo. Not only did he find a tenant for me, but he also changed a group of people for me to choose from every once in a while. Is there anyone I am satisfied with? Some of them are satisfied.  It's a pity, just like last time that pretty girl was crying when she was sent away, which made me sad for a while"

    "Go and invite that Miss Lihong here again." Ding Yunyi said without thinking.

    "No, no need." Lu Qicheng said with a smile: "Although this is a pity, but there is no need to hang him from a tree? Besides, I have a few households, no matter how many households there are, I really can't handle it.  ¡±

    The two looked at each other and laughed "haha".

    Ding Yunyi was completely relieved, this Lu Qicheng could be regarded as his own.

    "Ah, by the way." Lu Qicheng seemed to have remembered something, and took out a letter from his pocket and handed it to Ding Yunyi: "This is what I received before Wu Liebo came back. It was written by Wang Chengen himself.  .Wu Liebo, see for yourself.¡±

    Ding Yunyi opened the letter and took a brief look at it. He said that he heard that he was stranded in Nanjing. What changes have occurred in Taiwan?  He also asked Lu Qicheng to carefully investigate why Ding Yunyi stayed in Nanjing so calmly when the Thai-Spanish fleet invaded, and whether there was any problem

    Lu Qicheng watched the singing and dancing with eyes fixed on him: "I don't know how to reply, Wu Liebo, it's just the right time for you to come back. Please help me reply one later. Why don't you tell me? Wu Liebo can figure it out himself."  ¡±

    Lu Qicheng has completely become Ding Yunyi's puppet.

    Ding Yunyi smiled slightly: "Let the supervisors worry about it."

    "Don't bother, don't bother." Lu Qicheng took a sip of tea and sighed: "I'm really busy now. No, I have to go out with these girls tomorrow. How can I have time to take care of these things?"

    Ding Yunyi heard this and said: "Come here, go to Xie Xuan and bring three thousand taels of silver to the Lord Supervisor."

    With that said, he turned to Lu Qicheng, as if he was blaming him: "The supervisor is going to go on a trip, why don't you tell Qin Yun or Xie Xuan about it? So that they can get ready. Does the supervisor still treat us as outsiders?"

    "It's inappropriate, it's inappropriate." Lu Qicheng laughed so hard that he couldn't close his mouth: "Why are you so embarrassed to trouble them all the time? Since you are so polite, I can only accept it reluctantly."

    After seeing that it was almost done, Ding Yunyi stood up and said:

    "Please just relax and play, Yun Yi will go back first." (This siteyour support is my biggest motivation.) This work is recommended by registered members of Piaotian Literature. Recommended by registered members of Piaotian Literature  This work. Follow-me-read literature-xuexue-loulou

 Part One: The Storm in Penghu Chapter 339 The Family in Mr. Ding Town

    "Look at the sword!"

    With a scolding sound, a sword stabbed out unexpectedly.

    Although this sword stabbed well, it had no strength or angle.  Ding Yunyi smiled, dodged the sword, and struck the sword holder's wrist with his backhand. With a "ding" sound, the sword fell to the ground.  Ding Yunyi smiled and said, "Xiaotu, do you want to kill your brother?"

    "elder brother!"

    Amidst the cheers, Xiaotu hugged Ding Yunyi and jumped up and down: "Brother, you are back. Let's see how well I stab with this sword."

    Ding Yunyi smiled and said: "Not bad, not bad, great progress has been made. In a while, our little soil will be able to go into battle to kill the enemy. By the way, how are your female Tiger Guards doing?"

    Xiaotu let go of his brother and was very proud: "There are more than two hundred people, and they all obey my command!" After saying that, he said mysteriously: "Brother, you are so capable, where can I find him?"  So many sisters-in-law?¡±

    "Go, go." Ding Yunyi smiled and drove her away, but he was really worried.

    ¡°I got so many women at once, God knows what will happen to my family.

    When I walked in bravely, I heard several women say at the same time: "Welcome your husband to triumph!"

    Deng Lianyu, Han Xiaoxiao, Axi, and of course Chen Yuanyuan.

    I haven¡¯t seen Chen Yuanyuan for more than a year, and she looks even more beautiful.

    "I originally thought that the four women, Gu Hengbo, Wang Yue, Li Xiangjun, and Liu Rushi, were not as beautiful as Chen Yuanyuan. I never thought that Chen Yuanyuan would become more beautiful as she grew taller. However, looking at it this way, Chen Yuanyuan was slightly better.

    Deng Lianyu, Han Xiaoxiao and Axi each held a child in their hands.  Han Xiaoxiao was born before Ding Yunyi left Taiwan.  Ah Xi was also pregnant, and Deng Lianyu was the only one who had it, which Ding Yunyi didn't expect.

    Seeing how Ding Yunyi looked at him with a sly look, Deng Lian's face turned red and she whispered: "I was pregnant when I came back from Quanzhou that time" Ding Yunyi laughed "haha": "Okay, good.  Very, show them all to me.  "

    Deng Lianyu and Han Xiaoxiao both have children.  Ah Xi gave birth to a daughter. Seeing the two girls, Ding Yunyi became more and more happy.  Only Chen Yuanyuan was too talkative, and the boss was unhappy.

    It stands to reason that I have known Brother Ding for a long time, but because of my young age.  She has never officially married him. Seeing that Han Xiaoxiao and the others have children, when will Brother Ding plan to marry him?  He is already fifteen years old.

    Ding Yunyi didn't know what Chen Yuanyuan was thinking. When asked about their children's names, they all said they were waiting for him to come back to get them.

    His children were ranked in the "Xing" generation, and the eldest was named Ding Xingsi. Ding Yunyi frowned and thought for a long time: "My daughter will be called Ding Xingyan, and Lianyu's child, I think she will be called Ding Xingheng. I have to give it to him."  He will have perseverance and perseverance in doing things when he grows up After teasing his daughter for a while, he let the two sisters, Lu Xue and Lu Hui, bring them in. They had not seen the twin sisters for more than a year, and they were getting more and more confused.  So beautiful.

    I have a lot of wives and concubines, maybe I don¡¯t have many sisters.

    Han Xiaoxiao knows her husband¡¯s temper.  She rolled her eyes at him and said, "Don't worry about Lu Xue and Lu Hui yet, it's yours who can't escape. Let me ask you, what should you do with the women you invited back?"

    "Ah, this, that." Ding Yunyi was perfunctory about this and that for a while, but no matter how perfunctory it was, he couldn't get over it: "Gu Hengbo and Wang Yue. This is my woman. I think I can marry them sometime."  Liu Rushi, it's almost done. As for Li Xiangjun, he is still young, and he may not be happy with it. Wait and wait, wait and wait Han Xiaoxiao and the other women smiled bitterly at each other. This husband was brave and invincible on the battlefield, and he married wives and concubines.  Lai Ke is just as brave. If you include Deng Lianyu, Han Xiaoxiao, Axi, and Chen Yuanyuan, there are already three and a half of them in the family. It's good now that we managed to get so many of them back in one fell swoop What about Miss Yuemei?  "?" Ah Xi suddenly asked: "At first we saw that she was pregnant, so we thought she was yours, but after saying this, Ah Xi blushed and smiled, and then quickly said: "Later I heard  She actually has such a pitiful life experience, so we specially found a nice room for her.  But Brother Ding and Sister Han told us something Han Xiaoxiao helped her speak out: "Miss Yuemei has a pitiful background. We should take good care of her, but her husband has passed away, so I'm afraid we can't  After returning alive, Miss Yuemei lives here. Although my husband is open-minded, rumors will inevitably spread over time What rumors are I afraid of?" Ding Yunyi didn't care at all: "I am open-minded to Miss Yuemei,  Not even a single thought."

    Han Xiaoxiao smiled bitterly: "Of course you don't have it anymore. You are Wu Liebo, the commander-in-chief of Fujian. Who dares to say bad things about you behind your back? But Miss Yuemei is different Ding Yunyi thinks about this.  He frowned: "What do you mean?"

    "What I mean is that you become brother and sister, and you have to make it very formal." Han Xiaoxiao expressed his inner thoughts: "So that all people in Taiwan know that she is your sister, and the child born to her in the future will be yours."  My nephew, I'm afraid no one will dare to say anything Okay, okay, this method is very good." Ding Yunyi praised repeatedly: "You can help me handle this matter. I don't care who I need to invite.  It¡¯s up to you to make the scene as lively as possible.¡±

    While they were discussing there, five women, Gu Hengbo, Wang Yue, Li Xiangjun, Liu Rushi, and Cao Yi Taoist Wang Wei, finished settling in and walked out: "I have met your lord and several ladies."

    "Girls, you're welcome, please sit down." Deng Lianyu and others hurriedly stood up and returned the courtesy.

    Han Xiaoxiao was watching there. Among the women who came to Taiwan, except for Cao Yi Taoist Wang Wei, who was nearly forty years old, they were also married women.  The other four will become a family sooner or later.  This is good, the Ding family can have a few tables of mahjong.

    Several women chatted there for a while, and soon became friendly and enjoyed talking there.

    Ding Yunyi was a little puzzled. The women in his family got along really well, which saved him a lot of trouble, except of course Deng Lianyu.

    Although Deng Lianyu gave birth to a son for Ding Yunyi.  But she still seems out of tune with other women

    When he saw Deng Lianyu, he thought of Lu Yanhan. Ding Yunyi thought for a while.  He decided not to tell his wife that Lu Yanhan was still alive for the time being.

    The women gradually talked about what happened in Nanjing for some reason. When they heard that Ding Yunyi actually gave "dragon teeth" to Wang Yue as a gift, Axi opened her eyes wide: "Brother Ding, those dragon teeth are not yours anymore.  , I lent it to you, why did you just give it away?"

    Ding Yunyi looked embarrassed, and several women covered their mouths and laughed.  Han Xiaoxiao said seriously: "It doesn't matter, my master also has a Thousand Army Spear, which is also a magic weapon, and may be as good as a dragon's tooth. Miss Wang Yue, I'll give you this Thousand Army Spear."

    "Thank you, sister." Wang Yue was not polite at all and responded with a smile.

    He ***, even the old weapons are not his own?  Ding Yunyi felt very depressed.  Will go into battle in the future.  First, you have to ask Wang Yue to borrow the Qianjun Gun, and then you have to ask Axi to borrow the Dragon Tooth. The old and dignified Wu Liebo, the chief soldier of Fujian, even borrowed weapons from others?

    Look at him embarrassed and depressed.  Several women were leaning forward and backward.

    ¡°Eat, eat.¡± Ding Yunyi, who became more and more unwilling to think about it, slapped the table and shouted.

    But who would have thought that the laughter would get louder and louder?

    During the meal, several women kept laughing when talking about this matter.  Han Xiaoxiao was afraid of offending Ding Yunyi, so he changed the subject with a smile: "My husband became the chief military officer at such a young age. This is something that has never happened in the Ming Dynasty. I think I will never regret anything."

    "There are many." Ding Yunyi said without thinking: "For me, the chief soldier, I am just starting out After hearing this, Gu Hengbo asked: "Master Ding, can't you sit in this position?  Satisfied?  "

    Ding Yunyi smiled: "It's not that I'm not satisfied with my position, but since I control the military and political affairs of Taiwan and Penghu, I always have to prepare for a rainy day. If my vision is only satisfied with what I have now, then failure is not far away.  But if I stay vigilant, I think Taiwan will be invulnerable. Let me tell you a story."

    "Is it another story about consumption?" Gu Hengbo pursed his lips and said with a smile.

    Wang Yue's face turned red, and Liu Rushi also pursed her lips and smiled. Others didn't understand this story, but they knew it very well.

    "This time it's not a story about consumption." Ding Yunyi didn't care at all: "It's about two monks" After a pause, he said: "There are two monks who live next to each other.  In two temples on the mountain.  There was a stream between the two mountains, so the two monks would go down to the stream to fetch water at the same time every day. Over time, they became good friends.  In this way, five years have passed unknowingly while carrying water every day.  Suddenly one day the monk on the mountain on the left did not go down to carry water. The monk on the mountain on the right thought to himself: He must have overslept.  He didn't take it seriously.  Unexpectedly, the monk on the mountain on the left still didn't go down to carry water on the second day, and the same on the third day.  After a week, it was still the same, until a month later, the monk on the mountain on the right finally couldn't stand it anymore. He thought to himself: My friend may be sick. I want to go visit him and see if I can help.  So he climbed up the mountain on the left to visit his old friend.  When he arrived at the temple on the mountain on the left, he was shocked when he saw his old friend, because his old friend was doing Tai Chi in front of the temple. He didn't look like someone who hadn't drank water for a month The girls listened in rapt attention.  , Chen Yuanyuan couldn't help butHe asked curiously: "What did that monk drink this month?"

    Ding Yunyi continued with a smile: "The monk on the mountain on the right also raised such a question. He asked curiously: 'You haven't gone down the mountain to carry water for a month. Can you not drink water?' The mountain on the left  The monk said: "Come on, let me take you to see." So he took the monk on the mountain on the right to the backyard of the temple, pointed to a well and said: "In the past five years, I have done my homework every day."  I will always find time to dig this well, even if I am very busy sometimes, I can dig as much as I can. Now that I have finally dug out the water, I no longer have to go down the mountain to fetch water, and I can have more time to practice my favorite Tai Chi This  The story made several girls think deeply and nod frequently.

    Ding Yunyi took a sip of wine: "No matter how high an official I am, I am still carrying water. But seize the opportunity, dig a well of your own, and cultivate your own strength on the other side. If anything happens to me in the future,  , there is still water to drink, and you can drink leisurely. This Peng is the well I want to dig The adult's story is full of philosophy, and the little girl has learned a lesson." Gu Hengbo said seriously: "Your Majesty.  People should be used for their own purposes, I think this is what children mean.¡±

    "Yes, but not entirely." Ding Yunyi thought for a moment: "Let me tell you another story. Once upon a time, two hungry people received a gift from an elder, a fishing rod and a basket of fresh food.  One of them asked for a basket of fish, and the other asked for a fishing rod, so they parted ways. The person who got the fish built a bonfire with dry wood and cooked the fish, and he wolfed it down.  Before he could taste the aroma of the fresh fish, he ate all the fish and soup in an instant. Soon, he starved to death next to the empty fish basket. The other person continued to endure hunger with his fishing rod.  Starving, he trudged towards the seaside step by step, but when he saw the blue ocean not far away, the last bit of strength in his body was exhausted, and he could only let go with endless regrets.  There were two more hungry people. They also received a fishing rod and a basket of fish from the elder. But instead of going their separate ways, they agreed to go find the sea together. They would only cook one fish at a time.  After a long journey, they came to the seaside. From then on, the two began to fish for a living. A few years later, they built a house, had their own families and daughters, and had their own fishing boats.  Living a happy and healthy life Speaking of this, Ding Yunyi paused and said:

    "A person who only cares about immediate interests will eventually get short-term happiness; a person has lofty goals, but he also has to face the reality of life. Only by organically combining ideals and reality can he become a successful person. This  There is another truth in the story: instead of facing it alone, it is better to cooperate with others to have a brighter future!" (To be continued)

    !  !-

    < Piaotian Literature registered members recommend this work >-

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 340: Loyal or Traitor

.    Cooperation in many aspects is better than working alone.

    Ding Yunyi is always fighting and cooperating with others.  He has cooperated with Kentang Cheung, Zheng Zhilong, and the Thai people But these people are all his enemies

    In Ding Yunyi¡¯s view, as long as it can bring benefits to himself, he can cooperate with anyone no matter what kind of person he is.

    "Sir" At this time Yuemei came out and saluted Ding Yunyi: "Yuemei traveled a long distance and was slightly unwell. She fell asleep just now. Please forgive me."

    "Please sit down, you don't have to be so polite." Ding Yunyi asked Yue Mei to sit down: "There are not so many rules here, such as adults and villains Yuemei, I want to discuss something with you.  "

    As he spoke, he expressed his desire to become brothers and sisters with Yue Mei, but Yue Mei seemed a little hesitant: "My lord, it's not that Yue Mei is ungrateful. But my lord is a high official in the imperial court, and Yue Mei is just from a humble background.  Dare to compete with adults? If you spread the word, it will only make people laugh and insult your reputation. "

    Ding Yunyi disagreed: "My adopted sister Xiaotu was not as good as you back then. She was a disaster victim and almost starved to death. I also became brothers with her"

    "Sir, Xiaotu and I are different." Yuemei smiled slightly and said: "Although she is a disaster victim, she has a pure background. As your adopted sister, of course no one will say anything, but I am different. I  She was a singing and dancing girl from Prince Fu's palace, and she was treated as a commodity by Prince Fu. She was very dirty. I thought I would be able to settle down, but I didn't want my husband and the people in Changping Village to die, and it was unknown.  A dirty and unknown person like me cannot stay here. If you feel sorry for me, just give me a small room."

    Ding Yunyi and his women looked at each other with admiration in their hearts.  Although Yuemei was born in a pitiful life, she was unwilling to compromise for wealth.

    "That's it." Ding Yunyi sighed: "Lianyu. Tomorrow you will find a room for Yuemei in person and settle her down."

    "Yes, husband." Deng Lianyu responded respectfully.

    Li Xiangjun can be compared with Yue Mei along the way.  At this time, I couldn't help but said: "Sir, you are Uncle Wu Lie, have you seen the Jin Yiwei being so arrogant and domineering? King Fu killed innocent people indiscriminately. The Jin Yiwei massacred the village, sir, why don't you directly write to the court and read a book about King Fu and Jin Yiwei?  , also to eliminate harm to the world?"

    "Me? Going to visit King Fu and Jin Yiwei?" Ding Yunyi only thought it was funny. Although Li Xiangjun was chivalrous and courageous, he really didn't know what was going on in the court: "Who is King Fu? He was the man who almost became the emperor. The current emperor also responds to his requests.  . Someone once participated in King Fu, but what was the result? The one who lost his official position and the one who was beheaded was beheaded. Don¡¯t even think about it. The emperor¡¯s eyes and arms are like that. Could it be that the emperor is disabled?  alone?"

    Li Xiangjun was a little unconvinced: "Civil officials will die to remonstrate. Military generals will fight to the death. Are you afraid of losing your official position and beheading yourself?"

    "I'm scared, and I'm scared to death." Ding Yunyi's answer was unexpected: "There is only one Wu Liebo, and there is only one Fujian General Soldier. It would not be fun if he died. Let me tell you the truth. I have done the same in recent years.  I have done a lot of shameless things, but I have saved hundreds of thousands of people. If I really die like you said, what will happen to my subordinates? What will happen to so many people in Taiwan except me?  Who else can govern Taiwan like this?¡±

    Although these words were a bit arrogant, the women listened very carefully. Ding Yunyi sneered:

    "I have to live well. I only have one life. If you lose it, you can never get it back. I can't govern my two places, Taiwan and Penghu, if I leave them to Zhang Kentang, and I can't manage them if I leave them to Zheng Zhilong. My tiger guards only listen to  My, Taiwan only listens to me, even the pirates in the world only listen to me. Taiwan can be without anyone, but it can¡¯t be without me, Ding Yunyi! It sounds arrogant, right? Yes, I think so too, but  I am telling the truth. Countless victims will come to Taiwan in the future, and Taiwan will become stronger, so I have to live well. My life is very precious!"

    This is the first time even Han Xiaoxiao and the others have heard these words

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? off out  Among such choices, Ding Yunyi chose the latter without hesitation.

    He can be said to be the number one loyal minister of the Ming Dynasty. He controlled pirates, took over Taiwan, fought against the golden captives, and defeated the rogue bandits. Everything he did was upright and upright, but he was also the number one treacherous minister of the Ming Dynasty.

    He can deceive the emperor and cheat, but as long as he thinks it is beneficial to him, he will not care about anything.  His only purpose is: how to survive for himself and Taiwan!

    It doesn¡¯t matter whether you are loyal or traitorous

    ? ?Hengbo's eyes showed admiration: "Sir, I have never heard anyone say these words before. After hearing them today, I finally know that many things are actually completely different from what we little girls thought. Your thoughts are also completely incomprehensible to us.  "My lord, what is the future of Ming Dynasty?"

    "The Ming Dynasty is very dangerous." Ding Yunyi opened his mouth and shocked everyone: "The Ming Dynasty will cause disasters When natural disasters come, they are the likes of which you have never seen. Just talk about a drought. You know how droughts can happen.  How miserable is it? Once a drought occurs, there will be no grass growing on the ground for thousands of miles. And the drought will inevitably cause a locust plague, and the disaster will spread to areas beyond the drought, and the green wheat crops thousands of miles away will be eaten up in a few days.  Ma Maocai wrote a memorial to the emperor during the incident, describing the terrible scene of the drought: "I am from Ansai County, Shaanxi Province. In the reports of local officials, it is often said that fathers abandoned their sons, husbands betrayed their wives, or dug up grass roots to devour them, or  Digging white rocks to satisfy hunger. However, the reality is more terrifying than what is described. From last year to this year, there has been no rain in my hometown, and the grass and trees are withered.  Counted as grain, it actually tastes like chaff, and eating it can only prevent death. In October, when the grass is gone, the bark can only be eaten. Among all the bark, the bark of the elm tree is the best.  Eating it mixed with other tree barks only slightly delays death. At the end of the year, the bark is eaten again, and the only way to eat is to dig up rocks from the mountains. The rocks are cold and hard, and they have a fishy taste. Only a little bit is enough.  . But after a few days, the stomach became bloated due to inability to go to the toilet, and some villagers who did not want to die by eating stones had to gather together to become robbers.  Their families were robbed, and they became hungry people. They knew that being a robber was illegal and they had to die, but instead of sitting and waiting to die, they would rather be a robber and be executed for breaking the law. Even if they were to be ghosts, they would rather die.  The most pitiful thing is that in the area west of Ansai City, one or two babies or young children will be abandoned there every day, crying for their parents and eating the feces on the ground until tomorrow.  Starved to death. What's even more terrifying is that young people or people traveling alone disappeared as soon as they left the city. Later, when they saw the poor people outside the city using human bones as firewood, they found out that the missing people were eaten by the hungry people.  . But people who eat human flesh cannot survive. In a few days, their heads will swell and their bodies will become hot and die'"

    Gu Hengbo, Liu Rushi and other women who were new to Taiwan almost fainted after hearing this.  They never dreamed of it.  There are such terrible things in the world.

    Han Xiaoxiao sighed: "I didn't believe it in the past. Taiwan also suffered from three years of drought, but it survived. Now that I think about it, it's all because of my husband. I remember that time when my husband brought a large number of disaster victims to Taiwan, we several  We took food to see the victims. They grabbed it and stuffed it into their mouths. They choked and rolled their eyes. They refused to listen to our advice to eat slower I asked them why, and they said,  It¡¯s exactly the same as what my husband said Just imagine, a person who hasn¡¯t seen a grain of rice for several months will see real food. It¡¯s completely beyond words.¡±

    "It's not a natural disaster, but what's even more terrifying is." Ding Yunyi's eyes were deep: "Those court officials are not thinking about how to revitalize our Ming Dynasty, but they are constantly fighting for power and profit. Wei Zhongxian is like this, the Donglin Party is like this, Wen Tiren is like this, Zhou Yan is like this  The same is true for Confucianism Everyone focuses on how to fight for power and completely forgets the obligations of a minister. In such a court, no matter how hard the emperor tries to govern, there is nothing he can do. "

    When he said this, he drank all the wine in the cup: "Fengyang is the land of Longxing. It has enjoyed many benefits for a long time. The taxes and levies are lighter than other areas. During the reign of Taizu, they were even exempted from taxes and levies. This is the ancestral home of the emperor.  , the situation should be better, but the situation became worse as time went by, and various additional levies had to be borne. At the end of the fourth year of Chongzhen, Qian Shisheng, the right minister of the Ministry of Rites in Nanjing, paid tribute to Fengyang Mausoleum and was quite concerned about the dilapidated situation of the place.  Feeling sad, he wrote a letter saying, "The land in Fengyang is desolate, the huts are in ruins, the hills and hills are wild, and the scenery is desolate I have taken my wife and burden and begged for a living. The household registration has been exiled, and the wealth has been accumulated over the years."  Because of the fear of being punished, he had to pay the current tax with a small amount of grain from a poor household, so the compensation became more and more heavy, and the current person turned to him Qian Shisheng's words illustrate this.  The essence of the problem.

    With repeated levies, the people were forced to flee everywhere.  In order to collect enough taxes, local officials had no choice but to transfer the taxes from the fleeing households to the non-fleeing households. The fleeing households were overwhelmed and had to flee.  Large tracts of land were abandoned, and naturally it looked desolate.  With the emperor's ancestral home still in such obscurity and decay, one can only imagine the dilapidation of other areas.  "

    Ding Yunyi smiled bitterly when he said this: "I passed by Jiangbei when I was on the expedition. There was not a single person plowing the fields in the Jiangbei area for thousands of miles, and May is the busy season for farming. How can the world not be in a state of poverty?  ? This is obviously not caused by a natural disaster, but the result of a large number of farmers evading taxes and being displacedAlso, I have never seenThrough the government, farmers were organized to build water conservancy projects.  If water conservancy is not repaired, small disasters will turn into big ones, and the court will continue to impose various taxes.  The people are in dire straits and are unable to afford various additional taxes.  Under the order of additional levies, local officials did not dare to neglect, and they all used to urge the subjects.  Anyone who can pay the additional levy in full in time is a capable official.  Some officials who are more sympathetic to the suffering of the people cannot bear to take every possible means and fail to pay the full amount as scheduled. Instead, they are convicted and even punished for it So my Ming Dynasty is divided into three parts of natural disasters and seven parts of that  "

    The words he heard today were unheard of in the ears of these women. Gu Hengbo couldn't help but ask: "What should Master Yi think?"

    "Build water conservancy and rectify agriculture." Ding Yunyi said these words, and even he felt a little funny: "This is easy to say, but it is difficult to do. These things all need money to support, but where can the court find money?  Go? The land of Liaodong needs money, and the Central Plains also needs money, but what the court lacks most is money. Only when Liaodong and the Central Plains are completely settled can we turn our attention to these aspects, but now, it is very difficult and rare. "

    Liu Rushi also said at the same time: "In the past, I was used to hearing about romance and seeing people living in luxury and wealth. There were also some famous people who often told us some strategies for governing the country that they thought were great. I used to think it made sense, but since I met the adults, I have  They know that these are just children's games, and they cannot see the essence of things in the world."

    "Those so-called celebrities only talk empty talk and harm the country." Ding Yunyi said disdainfully: "They shut themselves up at home, read a few books, and find some 'like-minded' people to talk empty talk, thinking that their civility, Taoism, and military prowess are useless.  They couldn't, and wished they could hand over the power of the imperial court to them now, but if they really did so, they would see that the world's affairs were completely different from what they thought, so they would become stupid and stunned, and they would do even more ridiculous things.  When things happen, the world becomes even more chaotic."

    The more he spoke, the more indifferent he became: "The only ones who really know what is going on in the world are us generals who have been fighting on the battlefield all year round. Unfortunately, the court wants to use us, and it must guard against us. The soldiers cannot use all their energy on the battlefield.  But I have to worry about offending the imperial court every day, and my combat effectiveness will naturally be greatly reduced. In this sense, I prefer to be a traitor in the eyes of others so that I can devote all my energy to my Taiwan. "

    "Sir, traitors like you are the real pillars of our Ming Dynasty." Gu Hengbo raised his glass and said, "I'd like to toast the traitors!"

    Ding Yunyi drank a full cup, put down the cup, and suddenly became proud:

    "Now I am a treacherous minister in the eyes of some people, but when our country is in real danger, we will know who is loyal and who is traitor. The rogue bandits cannot take away our country, nor can the golden robbers take away our land.  There are many good men who are willing to shed blood!" (This websiteyour support is my biggest motivation.)

 Part One: Storm in Penghu Chapter 341: Artillery and Warships

    "shooting!"

    At Li Dingguo¡¯s order, the muskets in the hands of the soldiers who were about his age rang out.

    The target was hit completely, but Li Dingguo still seemed to be very dissatisfied, and kept shouting something loudly.

    ??The Tiger Guards and the Tiger Guards!

    "Humph, what's so big about this?"

    A Hu, the commander of the Huben army who was specially invited by Li Dingguo, was very disdainful: "It sounds very lively, but after one shot is fired, it is useless. If it really goes on the battlefield, it is no match for my Huben army."

    Li Dingguo smiled and did not argue with him.

    "Fart!" A curse suddenly came from behind.

    Li Dingguo and Ah Hu looked back, and they both shouted out at the same time: "Third brotherBrother Ding"

    Ding Yunyi is back!

    "Hu Ben's pro-military army did a good job."

    Looking at the soldiers holding muskets, Ding Yunyi seemed to be very satisfied: "Ah Hu, don't underestimate these musketeers. I think if this situation continues for two years, your Tiger and Ben troops will not be able to defeat Dingguo at all."

    Ah Hu chuckled a few times, but his expression showed obvious disbelief.

    Without saying much to him, Ding Yunyi pointed at Li Dingguo¡¯s subordinates: ¡°Can they be equipped with all muskets?¡±

    "Not yet." Li Dingguo shook his head seriously: "We still have to rely on the cover of spearmen and others. Our Tiger and Ben troops have only been in force for a year, and they are still unable to form the most effective combat effectiveness. If you can give me another two or three years  time, you can go to the battlefield.¡±

    Ding Yunyi nodded appreciatively, what he wanted was the truth.

    A force with strong combat effectiveness.  A force completely armed with firearms cannot be formed into an army in a short period of time, and must have a longer training process.

    He obviously did the right thing by choosing Li Dingguo to lead the firearms force, the Tiger and Ben troops.

    "What about you?" Ding Yunyi turned to Ahu with a straight face and asked.

    "Brotherah, Chief Town, please go and see my Tiger Guards!" Ah Hu puffed up his stomach.  He said carelessly.

    Ding Yunyi still had a straight face: "If you don't train well, I will withdraw you on the spot."

    When Ding Yunyi arrived at the training ground of the Huben Guards, he saw a completely different scene.

    Those great young guys of seventeen or eighteen years old.  Everyone was shouting and yelling with great energy.

    ¡°These young guys are really fighting on the training ground.  With their eyes wide open, they kept shouting, shouting "Hehe", and fought fiercely together.

    Ding Yunyi saw with his own eyes that a soldier's eye socket was cracked, and his eyes were blurred by blood, but he roared, threw down the soldier who injured him, and raised his fists to "crack and bang".  Easy to fight.

    "Let those two people come over." Ding Yunyi pointed.

    "Mao Fa, Mao Cai. Stop fighting, come here."

    When they heard the name, Ding Yunyi and Li Dingguo both laughed.  Are these two brothers in love?  Their father must have gone crazy to get rich, so he gave his son such a name.

    The two of them stood in front of Ding Yunyi, their faces covered with blood.

    "Are you brothers?" Ding Yunyi asked curiously.

    "Back to the main town. Yes! I am the elder brother and he is the younger brother!" Mao Fa, whose eye sockets were cracked, said loudly.

    Ding Yunyi looked them up and down: "Brother, why are you so cruel?"

    "Go back to the main town. Is this what Commander Ah Hu ordered us to do?"

    "Oh why?"

    "Back to the main town, Commander Ah Hu said. If you want to not be a coward on the battlefield, you must first not be a coward during training. Even brothers must practice like this to death, otherwise they will be wrong on the battlefield in the future.  die."

    Ding Yunyi said "Oh" and looked at Ahu again.

    My brother-in-law has never received any military training. Everything he knows was what he saw with his own eyes when he was in Penghu.

    When Ding Yunyi trained his troops, he also focused on the word "ruthless". Ah Hu has admired Ding Yunyi since he was a child. Now that he is leading the troops himself, he has completely adopted the same style.

    ¡°You have to be ruthless when training, but ruthlessness is not everything.¡±

    Ding Yunyi thought for a while: "If one day, one of your brothers is injured on the battlefield, what will happen to the other one?"

    "Help!" Mao Cai said without thinking: "Our father said that as brothers, we have to help each other. If anyone bullies one of us, we will beat him up!"

    &nbsp; Ding Yunyi smiled: "That's right, you have to be ruthless when training, but on the battlefield, you have to help each other. If one is injured, the other has to risk his life to save it. But this is not only for you brothers, but also for other companions.  in this way."

    "Yes, I understand, Chief!"

    Ding Yunyi waved his hand and asked them to continue training. He turned to Ahu and said, "Your troops will be put to use now that the war begins."

    When Ah Hu heard this, he was very proud and looked at Li Dingguo as if he was demonstrating.

    "But" Ding Yunyi smiled again: "In the future, when Dingguo's troops can be used on the battlefield, you will not be able to defeat him!"

    This is the second time Ding Yunyi has said such words today. Ah Huda is not convinced, but he cannot show it in front of Ding Yunyi

    Ding Yunyi knew that A Hu was unconvinced, but the future would soon prove all this.

    What made him happy was that after he left Taiwan for more than a year, Li Dingguo and Ah Hu lived up to his expectations. The Huben pro-army and the Huben pro-army grew like small trees in spring. Soon, they would grow into adults.  Giant trees

    One of them is his adopted brother, and the other is his brother-in-law. There is no doubt about their loyalty to him. And adding young, fearless, daring and courageous young people like them to the Tiger Guard will become the most powerful  fresh blood.

    Soon, it¡¯s almost time for them to play their role

    Coming out of the training ground, Ding Yunyi went straight to the firearms bureau.  This is one of the places he cares most about, and he has never forgotten it when he was in the Central Plains.

    We just arrived at the entrance of the Firearms Bureau.  At first glance, Ding Yunyi saw more than a dozen artillery pieces that looked like they were newly manufactured, neatly stacked there, waiting to be transported away.

    Ding Yunyi was very excited when he saw the Thousand Jin Folang Machine, Red Yi Cannon they were placed there one by one.

    Cannons, these are all my own cannons!  During his absence in Taiwan, the Firearms Bureau's production capacity has obviously reached a new level

    Those are the No. 1, 2, and 3 ship guns and fortress guns, that is the No. 4 army cannon, and that is the No. 5 siege gun

    Ding Yunyi let out a long breath.  Once a war breaks out, these are the most powerful weapons that will determine the outcome of the war!

    As soon as he entered the firearms bureau, he saw Kondruman, Al and Jiao Xu arguing fiercely about a musket.  The three people spoke in Ming Dynasty Mandarin for a while.  After a while, he said, "You don't understand what I'm talking about, and I don't understand what you're talking about." He was dancing around and spitting.  It looked like they were about to start a fight.

    And Simond, who was originally acting as a translator, stood aside in a daze and had no time to translate

    "Calm down, calm down." Ding Yunyi hurried over, fearing that they would really have a conflict.

    Seeing Ding Yunyi, who had been "missing" for more than a year, appear, Al pulled him over without saying hello: "Ding, look, I firmly believe that such a musket must be further improved to make it completely free of  But my dear Mr. Kondruman is firmly opposed to this idea"

    "No, it's completely ridiculous." Kondruman waved his arms: "If the musket loses the support of the bracket, the shooting accuracy will be further reduced. This is irrational. Any musket must be relied on.  Brace! Al, I feel sorry for you. It's ridiculous that you still want to reduce the forty-three steps of musket firing, knowing that every step is strictly calculated and there is no one missing.  It¡¯s become something very ridiculous!¡±

    "He is the biggest difference between them," Ding Yunyi thought in his heart.

    The reason why muskets are not yet dominant on the battlefield, or even a decisive factor.  It's because of the various limitations of muskets.

    Such as the bracket, such as the complicated and cumbersome launch steps.  And I did not hesitate to spend a lot of money to hire these Thai people, not to ask them to produce muskets step by step, that is what the craftsmen do.  What they want to do is to improve the muskets and invent more advanced muskets.

    ??In this sense, Ayer undoubtedly did a better job than Kondruman and had a longer-term vision.

    "What do you think, Mr. Jiao?" Ding Yunyi did not answer immediately, but threw the question to Jiao Xu.

    Jiao Xu behaved very calmly: "I agree with Mr. Al's opinion. Sooner or later, the bracket will be completely cancelled, and reducing the shooting steps will also allow the musket to function more perfectly."

    He expressed his opinions carefully. Ding Yunyi listened very carefully. Then he thought for a moment and said to Jiao Xu: "Mr. Jiao, I want to keep you here. Do you have any opinions?"

    Jiao XuyiOverjoyed, this was exactly what he wanted, and he hurriedly nodded in agreement.

    Ding Yunyi smiled with satisfaction.  Although Jiao Xu had no contact with outside civilization, he was by no means inferior to any of the best Thai and Western gunsmiths.  He is Ming Dynasty, Taiwan, and a pillar of his own firearms production!

    With his joining, I don¡¯t have to put all my hopes on the Thai people.

    Thinking of this, Ding Yunyi said slowly: "In fact, you don't have to argue so fiercely. Which method is best will be verified soon as time goes by. I will not take sides, you all have the same  With ample funds, there are also enough manpower"

    Although he said so in his mouth, in his heart, he had gradually shifted to Al and Jiao Xu's side.

    Kondruman is an excellent craftsman, but he is only limited to this, while Al and Jiao Xu are master-level figures. Some of their seemingly "ridiculous" whimsical ideas will soon be all  Realized one by one

    Ding Yunyi saw what he wanted to see in the firearms bureau, and he did the same in the shipyard.

    ¡°At present, Cai Jiuzhou¡¯s father, Cai Qizhen, is fully responsible for the Taiwan Shipyard.  Before Ding Yunyi left Taiwan, the "Tiger" warships and "Leopard" warships had all been put into production, and they had become the main warships of the Huben Navy.

    "If we only look at quantity, it may take ten years for the Huben Guard Navy to reach the scale of the Zheng Family's fleet of more than 3,000 ships. However, in terms of quality, the Huben Guard Navy has far surpassed the Zheng Family Navy.

    At the same time, the "Lion" class extra large warship also came out.

    This warship named "Lion" is actually equipped with as many as ninety-eight artillery pieces of various types.  It has a sturdy hull, good maneuverability, and powerful firepower.  Its towering bow and castle-like hull will serve as a deterrent to the enemy in the event of a naval battle.

    "Good, very good!" Ding Yunyi was full of praise when he saw the "Lion": "When this ship appears, it can scare the enemy half to death without fighting. I think we can get a few more ships like this."  come out."

    "How many more ships?" Cai Qizhen opened her eyes wide: "General Town, do you know how much money it costs to build such a ship? How much manpower does it cost? Being able to build one ship a year is already a great achievement."

    "Ah, that's it." Ding Yunyi laughed a few times: "In those five years, we can build five ships. Mr. Cai, I think our Taiwan shipyard can be further expanded. You see, there are so many new ships coming from Taiwan.  There are a lot of useful talents among the disaster victims, so just go and pick them out, and just go and get as much money as you need."

    Cai Qizhen nodded: "But the shipyard is contrary to our original intention. At present, the shipyard invests a lot of money every year, and it is impossible to make money. My boss, I have been fooled by you.  ¡±

    Ding Yunyi laughed: "Mr. Cai, bear with me. Now everything will give priority to the military. If the military is weak, no matter how prosperous the trade is, it will be fleeting. We fought the Thais once, and I think there will be a second one."  The third time. The Thais in Batavia and Malacca are still eyeing Taiwan and thinking about revenge Now they are trading with us, but it is profitable for both parties.  , once an opportunity arises, they will never let it go"

    Cai Qizhen nodded slowly.

    Ding Yunyi suddenly sneered again: "Actually, they are staring at my Taiwan, why am I not staring at theirs?"

    Cai Qizhen was surprised. Could it be that the main town had set its sights on the territories controlled by the Westerners such as Batavia and Malacca?

    Ding Yunyi¡¯s idea is actually not complicated. Judging from the current development, Taiwan seems a little small for him.  If you want to make a difference, you have to fight it out.

    And where can we get a breakthrough?  That's only in the territory controlled by these Taixi people!

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 342 Kapitan

    ( .) Batavia.  (Registered members of .Piaotian Literature recommend this work wo.)

    The Dutch¡¯s Eastern commercial colonial empire was based on the island of Java, with the city of Batavia as its center.  At its peak, the Dutch East India Company's vast commercial and trading monopoly stretched as far west as Persia, India, and Ceylon, as far east as the Maluku Spice Islands, and as far north as China and Japan.

    The Chinese who immigrated to Batavia were pioneers in urban construction, producers of sugar cultivation and production, suppliers of Chinese goods, operators of local rice and soju, and middlemen in retail commerce and coastal trade.  Make a significant contribution to the development of Bacheng.

    In 1619, the ambitious Yan Pedelson Kun began to serve as the leader of the Dutch East India Company Chapter 345 Coral Stone, and recruited a large number of reliable and hard-working Chinese workers from China to build the prototype of Bacheng on the ruins.  Major construction projects in Batavia.  For example, the excavation of canals and drainage channels, the construction of houses and harbors, and the construction of city walls and protective fortresses were mostly contracted and constructed by the Chinese.  Chinese workers were well versed in brickmaking and bricklaying techniques, which was highly praised by the Dutch.

    The establishment of Dutch-style architecture in Bach was completed when Anthony van Diemen was the governor. He was an expansionist colonizer of the Dutch Eastern Empire after Queen.  During his tenure, Dutch canals, a castle, a town hall, a Christian church, a Latin school and a market district emerged.

    In order to enrich the population, the Dutch East India Company began to recruit a large number of Chinese.  In the eyes of Western colonists, the Chinese were known for their "diligence", "peace-loving" and "cowardly" nature.  Therefore, the Dutch governor offered high salaries to attract the Chinese in Banten.  Moreover, Chinese businessmen who immigrated to Batavia were levied light taxes, and overseas Chinese were rewarded to attract fellow townsmen to Batavia.  Of course, some disgraceful methods have also been adopted, such as kidnapping "immigrants" in coastal areas of China.

    This policy has been extremely successful.  The large sailing ships from China brought a large number of Chinese immigrants. Once the Chinese obtained the assets to be independent, they settled in Bacheng.  And they intermarried with Balinese women who were sent here to be slaves.

    The overseas Chinese population continues to grow, and most of the overseas Chinese in Bacheng are engaged in commercial activities, from mobile hawkers to fixed vendors, to retailers and wholesalers, forming a complete business network.

    The Dutch initiated a practice whereby all retail businesses, including coastal trade contracting rights, were handed over to the Chinese Kapitan, commonly known as the chief.  The Dutch tried to adopt the policy of "ruling China with China" and controlled and indirectly ruled the overseas Chinese society by appointing Chinese Kapitans.

    In October 1619, Governor Cohen appointed his close friend Su Minggang as Kapitan.  thereafter.  Kapitan was elected and appointed by the overseas Chinese elders in a fairly democratic manner. Gradually, the top figures of the overseas Chinese property class in Batavia took over this position. Kapitan was sometimes hereditary by the family, and sometimes even used money.  Buy.

    Kapitan is considered to be the protector of the interests of overseas Chinese in the Dutch Government House and the intermediary for official affairs.  Every overseas Chinese needs to go to Kapitan House on a monthly basis Chapter 345, but at this time, the appearance of another family changed everything.

    Batavia - Bu Zhongming!

    ?? Bu Zhongming is from Fujian, and the Bu family is also an early immigrant from Batavia. Since the establishment of the position of "Kapitan", the Bu family has always focused on this aspect.

    "However, they failed to do so.  They have never been able to defeat the Tan family.  But with the accidental death of Tan Guoliang, the opportunity has arrived for them!

    But, how can we successfully obtain the position of Kapitan in the gambling industry?  It is only natural for a son to inherit his father's legacy.

    The attitude of the Dutch seems to be very ambiguous. They do not want to directly enter this competition

    Although there is no Dutchman standing in the way, how can we successfully take back the position of Kapitan from the Tan family?  The position in Kapitan is really attractive.

    Maintain public security and order within the jurisdiction, and handle Chinese marriage, birth and death registration, religious and welfare affairs.  It has the judicial power to hear Chinese lawsuits and is empowered to collect taxes from Chinese within its jurisdiction

    Bu Zhongming stared at this seat, and his son Bu Shengcai stared at it even more.  If my father can successfully climb to this position, then sooner or later this position will be his.

    "I have already been active among several elders and asked them to re-recommend Kapitan." Bu Zhongming frowned, as if he was worried: "But the Tan family is also active, and they have a close relationship with those elders.  Yes, I am very worried about whether the elders will agree to that"

    "Father." Bu Shengcai was very dissatisfied: "Isn't it enough for us to have more money?"

    "Confused!" Bu Zhongming glared at his son: "In terms of financial resources, we can'tCompared with the Tan family.  you think.  The Tan family has controlled Batavia's gambling industry for so many years and has accumulated a lot of wealth"

    Bu Shengcai was greatly disappointed. He thought he had a good chance of getting the Kapitan position this time, but who would have thought that it would all come to nothing

    When I was at a loss, the housekeeper suddenly came in and said, "Master, is there a guest outside who wants to see you?"

    "Guest? Who?"

    "I heard he is from Fujian."

    "Oh." When he heard that he was from Fujian, Bu Zhongming nodded: "Let him come in."

    The guest was about thirty years old.  As soon as he saw Bu Zhongming, he said respectfully: "Quanzhou Han Heyu has met Mr. Bu."

    "Ah, it's Mr. Han, please sit down. Please sit down." Bu Zhongming said perfunctorily, feeling a little puzzled. No matter how hard he thought, he didn't recognize such a person named Han.

    Han Heyu claimed that he came to Batavia from Quanzhou to do business.  The conversation was nothing more than a long-standing admiration for the name of the fortune teller family, and he came to visit Batavia specifically.

    These were all polite words. Bu Zhongming dealt with them casually and didn't take them seriously.

    After chatting there for a while, Han Heyu suddenly said: "After I came here, I suddenly heard that Tan Guoliang, one of the Batavia Kapitans, passed away. It is really a pity"

    As soon as they heard the word "Kapitan", the father and son of the Tan family immediately opened their eyes wide, and Han Heyu said calmly: "I also heard that several families are staring at the location of Kapitan left by Tan Guoliang.  , Mr. Bu is the one who is bound to win, don¡¯t you know this is happening?¡±

    How could Bu Zhongming tell the truth: "Where did Mr. Han hear this? I have no interest in Kapitan at all. Furthermore, the position of Kapitan is passed down from father to son. Even if the title is the same, there is nothing I can do about it."  tainted.¡±

    Who would have thought that Han Heyu's color changed slightly.  Then he sighed: "I was originally here to give advice to Mr. Bu, but who would have thought that Mr. Bu would not treat me sincerely? It's okay, just treat my visit as a waste and say goodbye!"

    After saying that, he stood up and left.

    The Bu family father and son looked at each other.  Bu Shengcai said hurriedly: "Sir, please stay."

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? apart.

    Bu Zhongming pondered for a moment: "Sir, please tell me first, why are you doing this?"

    Han Heyu smiled slightly: "Mr. Bu, I am the most united Fujianese outside. We can always join forces for anything. This is true in Fujian, and even more so outside"

    He paused briefly there: "There is another meaning, and I don't want to hide it. I want to open a gambling house in Batavia, and I need to find someone who can take care of me. After much deliberation, there is only one person who is also from Fujian.  It¡¯s a man¡¯s fault.¡±

    As soon as these words came out, the Bu family and his son were immediately relieved.

    "The previous words about everyone being from Fujian are just polite, but the following words are the real purpose of Han Heyu's coming here.

    When Bu Zhongming heard what the other party said, he knew that he must have had an idea: "Mr. Han, I have offended a lot with my words just now. Please don't take it to heart."

    "In this case, can you and I be at peace with each other?" Han Heyu said with a faint smile.

    "Okay, okay." Bu Zhongming nodded repeatedly: "Just to be honest with you, sir, the Tan family is very powerful in Batavia and has financial resources. Not only are they on good terms with Hongyi, but they are also related to those in the Presbyterian Church.  Fei Qian, if you want to find the position of Jiabidan, how easy is it? "

    "Everything is possible." Han Heyu didn't seem to care: "Yes, the Tan family has been operating in Batavia for a long time, and its power is not something that ordinary people can shake, but if they have strong financial resources to compete with it as a guarantee, then they  It¡¯s not invincible. Besides financial resources, is there anything else that cannot be ignored, Mr. Bu?¡±

    "What?" Bu Zhongming asked hurriedly.

    "Force!" Han Heyu said slowly: "Those people from the Presbyterian Church can be bought with money. I don't care about money. If you can't buy them, you can still use force. I have both of these things!"

    Bu Zhongming suddenly stopped talking and remained silent for a long time: "Who are you?"

    "I am Han Heyu, a businessman from Quanzhou, Fujian."

    "No, you are not an ordinary businessman." Bu Zhongming shook his head and said: "I have never seen a businessman like you in the world. Since Mr. Cai just said that we should be honest with each other, why not speak out?"

    Han Heyu smiled, and then said slowly: "In that case, I won't hide anything anymore. Does Mr. Bu know about Taiwan? Have you ever heard of Ding Yunyi in Taiwan?"

    "Ding Yunyi?" Bu ZhongmingHe frowned and suddenly shouted: "Ding Yunyi from Huben Guards? Are you Ding Yunyi's person?"

    "Yes, I was sent by my Lord Ding." Han Heyu no longer concealed anything: "But don't worry, I don't want your Bu family to deal with some Hongyi, let alone be an internal agent. I come here sincerely.  I sincerely help you become a Kapitan, and I sincerely come to make this friend with you.¡±

    Bu Zhongming was a little flustered.

    The reputations of Taiwan's Tiger Guards and Taiwan's Ding Yunyi are too loud. They defeated the four-nation combined fleet and threatened Batavia. They want to help themselves. They are not as simple as Han Heyu said. They are just here to make friends.

    With the help of Taiwan, it is no longer a fantasy to sit in the position of Kapitan. They have strong financial resources and military force. However, once they are involved in a relationship, it will be very difficult to get rid of them in the future.  .

    What if they have to deal with Hongyi in the future?  To agree or not to agree?

    As if seeing Bu Zhongming's dilemma, Han Heyu smiled lightly and said: "Mr. Bu, I have to say something unpleasant. We can choose to help you, or we can choose to help others, but you lack our help. Kapitan  It's just a sweet dream for you"

    Bu Zhongming nodded silently.

    Han Heyu was confident, and continued: "What will happen in the future, that is a matter of the future, why bother yourself now? I advise Master Bu not to hesitate anymore, and break it off when it's time, otherwise once the opportunity is over, it will be too late to regret."

    Bu Zhongming was still pondering, but Bu Shengcai was already anxious: "Father, Mr. Han also has good intentions. Besides, we are all my subjects of the Ming Dynasty. Are we afraid that Ding Yunyi will harm our father? Besides Ding Yunyi, Lord Ding, who can help us defeat Tan Yunyi?"  Home?"

    Bu Zhongming sighed deeply.

    He raised his head and found Han Heyu looking at him with a smile.

    "Can you really help me get to Kapitan's position?"

    "able!"

    "You won't let me be your spy?"

    "At least not now."

    "Okay!" Bu Zhongming finally made up his mind: "In that case, you are my friend!"

    Han Heyu smiled happily: "Mr. Bu, you are a smart man. Don't worry, there will definitely be a response from the Presbyterian Council within three days. Master Bu, you have secured your seat in Kapitan." (Welcome  Your support is my greatest motivation).

 Part One: The Storm in Penghu Chapter 343 The Council of Presbyterians

    It is the Presbyterian Church of Batavia that can really decide the ownership of Kapitan.

    This somewhat mysterious organization can even influence the political situation in Batavia to a certain extent.  Batavia cannot do without the existence of the Presbyterian Church, and the Dutch cannot do without the existence of the Presbyterian Church.

    The nine elders hold huge power in their hands

    However, such rights must also be distributed to certain people.  To the natives of Batavia and immigrants to China, they were like gods, but to others, their existence was nothing more than a pawn that could be exploited.

    For example, the second-level commander of the Golden Blade Guard is Han Heyu.

    The order he received was to lay out Batavia and establish a foothold in Batavia in the shortest possible time and in the least noticeable way.

    And it is undoubtedly a very good way to make a Kapitan one of your own.

    "It's all the same, why don't you just take control of the Presbyterian Church?" While waiting for the Presbyterian Council elder Zhu Kuangzhen, Han Heyu's assistant Xiao Shi asked with some confusion.

    Han Heyu shook his head: "The Presbyterian Church is a very respectable place for Batavia, but they are more like the nine Bodhisattvas, who are worshiped, but it is hard to say whether they can manifest themselves. But control  Once we live in Kapitan, we have a foothold. Kapitan cannot do without the support of the Presbyterian Church, and the Presbyterian Church cannot do without the financial support of Kapitan.¡±

    Xiaoshi nodded thoughtfully.

    The door to the private room was pushed open, and Zhu Kuangzhen walked in.

    Han Heyu and Xiaoshi stood up in a hurry.  Respectfully: "Elder, you are here."

    Zhu Kuangzhen looked at them.  Without asking them to greet him, he sat down first and said, "Who is the Han Heyu who wants to see me?"

    "Elder. It's me."

    "Oh, what's the matter? Tell me." Zhu Kuangzhen poured herself tea and said bluntly.

    Han Heyu sat down: "The elders are cheerful people, so I don't want to hide it from you. I would like to ask you to recommend a new Kapitan candidate in the elders' meeting Zhu Kuangzhen's eyelids twitched: "The new Kapitan  Dan's choice.  Who does that?  "

    Han Heyu smiled: "Tan Guoliang is dead, of course there will be a new Kapitan."

    "Although Tan Guoliang is dead, his son Tan Fangcheng is still there, so I don't need to worry about it." Zhu Kuangzhen took a sip of tea.  Gentle and nonchalant.

    Han Heyu was not in a hurry: "I heard that when Tan Guoliang was alive, your son once played in his gambling shop and owed some money. As a result, Tan Guoliang held him captive and waited for you to bring the money.  The redeemer has just settled the matter, but you have always been unhappy Zhu Kuangzhen's eyelids moved again, indeed, this was a problem of his, but he then said calmly: "It is such a thing, but.  Kill for life.  Paying back debts has always been the law of the land. What can I be unhappy about?  Sir, if you want to rely on this to make me do something, that would be a mistake.  "

    "The elder is so righteous, Han Heyu is ashamed." Han Heyu smiled slightly and winked at Xiao Shi, who quickly placed a small box in front of Zhu Kuangzhen.

    Zhu Kuangzhen didn¡¯t speak either.  His eyes only glanced once.

    Han Heyu brought the box, and it suddenly shone with golden light. Slowly, a box of gold appeared!  Zhu Kuangzhen's breathing quickened instantly. Although he also had money, having so much gold in front of his eyes made people unable to be tempted.

    "This is one thousand taels of gold, please accept it if you please, elder." Han Heyu closed the box and said calmly.

    "Mr. Han, you are too generous." Zhu Kuangzhen's expression softened a lot: "Is Mr. Han planning to be this Kapitan?"

    Han Heyu laughed: "How could I have such wishful thinking? Even if I were really convinced, who would accept me as a foreigner who just came to Batavia?"

    Zhu Kuangzhen was a little confused. Since he didn't want to be the one, why did he make such a big move?

    Han Heyu said calmly: "What I mean is to ask the elders to recommend the Bu family and Bu Zhongming to take up this position."

    "Bu Zhongming?" Zhu Kuangzhen was even more puzzled: "I've never heard of Bu having a friend like you?"

    Han Heyu said slowly: "Yes, I also just recognized Mr. Bu. Since we are all from Fujian, we must help each other. Elder, I heard that you are also from Fujian? It is not easy for us Fujian people to help each other out.  , and you won¡¯t be bullied.¡±

    Zhu Kuangzhen nodded slightly.

    In fact, he doesn¡¯t value the feelings of fellow countrymen. The only thing he values ????is the box of gold in front of him.

    He pondered there for a while: "Brother, I can propose to re-elect Kapitan at the elders meeting, but the elders meetingThere are nine elders in total. I am not the only one who can decide Who would object?  "Han Heyu seemed to have expected this situation to happen.

    Zhu Kuangzhen thought about it for a while: "It's easy to say about the other people. As long as you can spare the money, brother, I will help you. There is only one named Lin Li, who doesn't take hard and soft measures. And this person has always looked down on Bu Zhongming. I'm afraid it's not good."  Deal withI know." Han Heyu said calmly: "I will deal with Lin Qian's place, so you don't have to worry anymore. The elders' meeting will start in a few days. Please take care of everything."

    After chatting there for a while, Zhu Kuangzhen stood up to leave. Han Heyu asked Xiao Shi to carry the box and send Zhu Kuangzhen out.  After a while, Xiao Shi turned back, and Han Heyu said thoughtfully: "Go and find out if Lin Qian has any hobbies. If he doesn't have any hobbies, check if he has any favorite things or people."

    "Yes, I'll do it right away."

    Han Heyu took a sip of tea.

    Everyone has weaknesses, no one is an exception, and what you have to do is to seize these people's weaknesses and break them one by one.  If it doesn't work, just control his most beloved thing.

    And the reason why he chose the Bu family instead of the Tan family is actually very simple.  Tan Fangcheng could have sat in this position. No matter how hard he tried to help him, he would not be grateful to him.

    But the Bu family is different, as long as Bu Zhongming becomes Kapitan.  He will be grateful and loyal to himself.  In the future, if I slowly and completely control him, everything will be easier Master.  Master Sun still hasn't been found.  "

    "Bastard, look for it, look for it again!" Lin Zhan's face was livid, and he was running around in the room anxiously.

    His grandson is only seven years old this year. It is a single generation of the Lin family. His son finally got such a treasure when he was in his thirties.  He has always been loved by Lin Li like a treasure.

    But today, my servant took his grandson to play, but it was already late at night and he still hadn¡¯t come back.

    The Lin family was in turmoil.  Half of Batavia was almost searched by them, but there was no sign of Master Sun at all.

    "Master, someone came from outside and said he knew the news about Master Sun."

    "Ah? Hurry, let him in." When Lin Zhan heard this, he was surprised and happy. When he saw that the person who came was a young man in his early twenties, he hurriedly asked: "Little brother, do you know the whereabouts of my grandson?"

    "My name is Xiaoshi." The visitor did not rush to say it, but introduced himself calmly: "I have indeed seen Master Sunwhere is he?" Lin Zhan was overjoyed.

    "Master Sun is very good." Xiao Shi smiled slightly, and then did not need to be greeted by others.  He sat down and said, "But if you want to know the whereabouts of Master Sun, Master Lin, what do you have to do?"

    Lin Li nodded repeatedly: "Yes, yes, as long as my grandson can be found safely, I will give you whatever you want."

    Xiaoshi smiled and said: "The Elders' Meeting will be held in a few days. There must be candidates for Kapitan, the Batavia Gambling House?"

    Lin Li was startled for a moment: "Yes, Tan Fangcheng, the son of Tan Guoliang, is just going through the motions."

    "I don't want to go through the motions." Xiao Shi said calmly: "I also don't want to see Tan Fangcheng sit in that position, but I think Bu Zhongming is quite suitable."

    Lin Li was startled again.  But then he seemed to understand something: "Are you from Bu Zhongming? Where is my grandson?"

    "I said, Master Sun is very safe." The smile on Xiao Shi's face looked weird: "But the specific extent of safety depends on you, Mr. Lin."

    "You bastard!" Lin Li was furious: "You dare to kidnap me? Do you know who I am? I can arrest you right now and let Governor Dimen hang you!"

    Xiaoshi was not afraid at all: "Yes, I know you can ask Governor Hongyi to hang me, but what about your grandson? Before hanging me, I guarantee that you can see Master Sun's body."

    This was Lin Li¡¯s destiny. When he heard this, he sat down slumped.

    Xiaoshi's tone was very calm: "Actually, you won't lose anything by choosing who to be this Kapitan. You will still be your elder. What do you think? Is the person who chooses Kapitan more important, or is your grandson more important?"

    Lin's face was pale and he couldn't say anything

    Xiaoshi stood up and patted his clothes: "Mr. Lin, we will take good care of Young Master Sun. Don't worry. After the Elders' Meeting is over, we will send Young Master Sun back to you. We will also give you a big thank you."  . But if our requirements are not met Mr. Lin, you are a smart man Xiaoshi knows that Lin Qian knows what he should do.

    Just like Han Heyu said, everyone has weaknesses, and all you have to do is to grasp his weaknesses.

    ??????????????????????????Xiaoshi, a fourth-level bodyguard of the Imperial Guard, was also very satisfied with his ability to do things, especially after he reported the news that Lin Qian had taken care of it to Han Heyu and Bu Zhongming, their expressions said everything.

    Bu Zhongming¡¯s biggest worry is Lin Jin. If he really starts to compete for Kapitan¡¯s position, Lin Jin, his old enemy, will be the first to rise up against him.

    He clearly remembered that they had become sworn enemies a few years ago, and they even had a heated argument. He was almost expelled from Batavia by the Presbyterian Church. If he had not bowed his head and admitted his mistake in time, the Bu family would have been there.  I can't survive here.

    If the Presbyterian Church wants you to live, then live, if it wants you to die, then die!

    But now these elders of the Presbyterian Church, in the eyes of these people from Taiwan, have suddenly become nothing and have done nothing. First it was Zhu Kuangzhen, and now it is Lin Liang's turn

    No wonder these people can even defeat the Dutch fleet, their power is really unfathomable.  If I can fawn over them tightly, I won't have to be afraid of those elders in the future.

    "Zhu Kuangzhen has done it, and Lin Qiang has done it" Han Heyu calculated carefully: "Six of the nine elders have clearly agreed to recommend you, and the remaining three are nothing to worry about.  ¡±

    "Mr. Han, I really want to thank you this time." Bu Zhongming said with gratitude: "Without you, the position of Kapitan would be just a flower in the mirror and a moon in the water to our Bu family."

    Han Heyu smiled and suddenly asked: "Mr. Bu, do you know how much money we spent this time?"

    Bu Zhongming shook his head blankly, and Han Heyu said slowly: "Just bribing them cost us six thousand taels of gold and nearly fifty thousand taels of silver, not counting other expenses Bu Zhongming was also shocked by this figure.  , fifty thousand taels of silver? This money is like running water.

    He thought for a moment: "Mr. Han, when I become Kapitan, I will definitely pay back this money as soon as possible."

    "We don't need you to pay back. You can't even pay back if you really want to." Han Heyu said with a smile: "We mobilized a lot of manpower and material resources to help you solve this matter. We can repay you with money."

    "Then what do you mean" Bu Zhongming understood somewhat.

    Han Heyu twirled his fingers on the teacup: "We are here to make friends with the Bu family. We spend a lot of money on our friends, but if one day this friend betrays us, what do you think we should do?"

    "No, no." Bu Zhongming became nervous and said repeatedly: "Please don't worry, Mr. Han, I also like to make friends the most."

    "That's good." Han Heyu stopped what he was doing: "Actually, to be honest, since we have a way to make friends, we are not afraid of the other party betraying us. We can get you into Kapitan's position, and we can do the same.  To get you off, of course, interest will be charged.¡±

    Bu Zhongming sweatdropped.

    Han Heyu looked a little cold: "The interest will be very large, so large that you can't imagine it. Of course, we still believe in Mr. Bu's character. Mr. Bu, just wait for the good news. We will see you at the elders' meeting."

    After saying that, he stood up and left Bu's house without saying hello to Bu Zhongming.

    Bu Zhongming quietly wiped the sweat from his forehead and let out a long breath. He was lucky to recognize these people, but it might become the Bu family's misfortune.

    Han Heyu's words have made it very clear. Now, the fate of the Bu family has been completely linked to them. What they have gained through hard work will be lost immediately with just one word from them.

    ??Is this a good thing or a bad thing for the Bu family?  Bu Zhongming himself was a little confused.

    But no matter what, let¡¯s focus on the immediate things first. God knows what will happen in the future.

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 344 Gambling House

    ( .) The elders¡¯ meeting was held at the appointed time.  (Registered members of .Piaotian Literature recommend this work wo.)

    For those who don¡¯t know the truth, this Presbyterian Church is nothing more than a formality.

    However, what no one could have imagined is that a good show is about to happen quietly

    Tan Fangcheng also did not expect that someone would shake what he regarded as a "hereditary" position.  Therefore, when he walked into the Presbyterian Church, his face was still full of spring breeze, and he was not aware of the changes quietly taking place in the Presbyterian Church.

    As a close friend of the Tan family, the great elder Huo Keshou also did not notice any changes.  When he saw that all the people had arrived, he cleared his throat: "Unfortunately, Duke Tan Liang passed away, which makes people sad. However, the Batavia Gambling House Kapitan cannot be left unattended. According to the custom, sons inherit their father's legacy, and it is a matter of course.  . Today, Tan Fangcheng is thirty-three, and he should be the successor. I will invite you all here to see if there are any objections. If there are no objections, then I can make an announcement"

    In his opinion, this was a matter of course, but just when he was about to announce it, a voice suddenly sounded: "Great Elder, I have an opinion."

    They all looked there and saw that the person speaking was actually Zhu Kuangzhen.

    Huo Keshou frowned slightly: "It's Elder Zhu. Does Elder Zhu object to it?"

    "Yes, I object." As soon as Zhu Kuangzhen opened her mouth, Tan Fangcheng felt that something was wrong.  I saw Zhu Kuangzhen sitting there, with a half-smile on his face: "When Tan Gongguo Liang was alive, he governed well, which is not bad at all. But his son Tan Fangcheng, although he is thirty-three years old, as far as I know.  He is just an idle playboy. How can such a person take on the role of Kapitan and convince people?"

    He was aggressive as soon as he opened his mouth and showed no mercy to Tan Fangcheng. This made both Tan Fangcheng and Huo Keshou look pale.

    Huo Keshou showed displeasure on his face: "Elder Zhu, it's over, it's over. Although Tan Fangcheng has occasionally made small mistakes, it's definitely not what you said. You should always think about Tan Gongguo Liang's kindness  .¡±

    "It is precisely because of Tan Gong's sake that we don't want the position of Kapitan to be tarnished." Zhu Kuangzhen refused to give in at all: "According to the rules of the Presbyterian Church, if two people object, the Presbyterian Council  A vote is about to take place, does the Great Elder want to break this rule? "

    Hawkshou glared at him fiercely, but since he had followed the rules.  Huo Keshou was helpless: "Who else has the same idea as Elder Zhu?"

    "I!"

    When this voice sounded, everyone looked around and could hardly believe that it was actually Lin Jin, who had always had a good relationship with the Tan family!

    "Elder Lin, you" Tan Fangcheng was so angry that he couldn't even speak.

    Lin Li said calmly: "I know Tan Fangcheng best. His character is exactly the same as what Elder Zhu said. This Kapitan position is definitely not suitable for him"

    Huo Keshou vaguely felt something was wrong, and he suppressed his anger: "Since both of you are opposed, a vote will be held. But I want to ask the two elders, Tan Fangcheng is not qualified. Who else can hold this position?  ?¡±

    "I!"

    The word "I" was heard again, and Bu Zhongming walked in slowly, bowed to the nine elders first, and then said calmly: "Although I don't have any ambitions, when Mr. Tan is here. More  Following Tan Gong¡¯s teachings, he knew how important Jiabi Dan was. Now that Tan Gong is gone, Bu Zhongming is willing to carry on Tan Gong¡¯s legacy regardless of his own abilities"

    "Humph, you also know that you are overestimating your abilities" Tan Fangcheng snorted coldly.

    Bu Zhongming is not angry either: "Yes, Bu Zhongming is indeed a despicable person. But he is qualified for this position and has the ability to handle everything in an all-round way. If you elders choose me, I will never let you down."

    At this point, even Hawkes Shou has no choice.  He cleared his throat: "Does Mr. Bu have a guarantor?"

    Bu Zhongming smiled slightly, came to Lin Liang, and saluted: "I also ask Elder Lin to be my guarantor."

    Lin Liang looked very ugly. After hesitating for a while, he finally nodded

    Now Huo Keshou couldn¡¯t understand it even more. Lin Qiang had always looked down on Bu Zhongming, but today he was actually willing to be his guarantor?  Now two competitors, Bu Zhongming and Tan Fangcheng, suddenly appeared. According to the rules, he could not favor either one.

    He looked at Bu Zhongming and said, "Everyone, there are two candidates now. You can vote."

    The result of the vote was even more unexpected.  Six of the nine elders actually voted for Bu Zhongming. In this election, Tan Fangcheng was completely defeated.

    Tan Fangcheng was stunned, JaneI couldn't believe that such a situation would arise.

    Hawkeshou didn¡¯t even know what happened and what happened before.  The Presbyterian Church, which has always been united, is actually beginning to have cracks

    Bu Zhongming was overjoyed and bowed to each other, promising again and again that he would never let the elders down.

    Bu Zhongming successfully took the position of Kapitan, the Batavia gambling house, and the manipulator behind all this was just one person:

    Han Heyu!

    This man who mysteriously appeared in Batavia and quickly started to turn things around has fulfilled his promise brilliantly.  As a reward for him, Bu Zhongming's first gambling house license after taking office was issued to Han Heyu.

    ¡°On the opening day of Hanji Casino, not only Bu Zhongming and Zhu Kuangzhen came, but also Huo Keshou and Tan Fangcheng.  They wanted to see with their own eyes who Bu Zhongming's first gambling house license was issued to, to see if there was anything fishy in it, and to see if there was anything they could use to seize it.

    The casino was bustling with activity. Seeing Huo Keshou and Tan Fangcheng arriving, Han Heyu came up to them with a smile on his face: "Great Elder, Mr. Tan, you are here on the 2nd, please come inside, please come inside."

    Huo Keshou was concerned about his identity, but he was polite. Tan Fangcheng was not so unreasonable. He looked at the gambling house carefully and snorted: "You are a foreigner, how dare you open a gambling house here?"

    Han Heyu smiled slightly and said: "Master Tan, for you and me, we are all foreigners, right?"

    Tan Fangcheng's face darkened, but Han Heyu said calmly: "I opened a gambling house here just to make ends meet. I didn't have time to visit Mr. Tan, so I asked Mr. Tan not to remember the faults of others."

    Tan Fangcheng didn't say much to him. He stood at a gambling table and looked at it for a while, then suddenly said: "There is something wrong with these dice!"

    One sentence.  That made all the gamblers stop.

    Han Heyu, however, showed no signs of panic: "Master Tan, you are really good at joking. Although my gambling house is newly opened, it is extremely fair. How could you possibly be playing tricks on the dice?"

    "I said there must be a problem" Tan Fangcheng said without mercy: "If you take this piece of crap back and check it, you will know whether there is mercury in it Great Elder, if it is true  How should I deal with mercury?"

    Hawkshou said with a straight face: "Of course we will close the door and drive people away. From now on, we will not be allowed to enter Batavia again"

    Han Heyu smiled: "Yes. If you really did something, of course you will be punished. Don't talk about driving people away, even if our hands and feet are cut off, we have nothing to say. It's just that Mr. Tan wants to test the authenticity of the dice.  , just check it here. Look, Mr. Bu, Elder Zhu is here, you can tell it in person, but if you take it back and check it, no one knows what will happen"

    Tan Fangcheng glared: "Do you still think that I can do anything? Check here with you? That's fine. Please invite all the guests out first."

    "I'm afraid it's not appropriate." Han Heyu still smiled: "I've just opened a new store, how can I drive away customers? In front of so many customers, Mr. Tan can just check it out."

    "Presumptuous!" Huo Keshou had already made his attitude clear and took Tan Fangcheng's side: "If we really find out that there is something wrong with the dice, wouldn't it mean that we have lost our face? This pair of Master Bu's faces will not be glorious, right?  ? This is the first license that Mr. Bu issued after taking office."

    Bu Zhongming hurriedly responded: "Don't be afraid, don't be afraid. There is something wrong with the dice after checking here. I was the first to smash this gambling house. The elder and Mr. Tan, it is better to check here."

    He also has good intentions.  He could only understand what kind of person Han Heyu was now.  Once Huo Keshou and Tan Fangcheng offended him deeply, they were afraid that disaster would be imminent.

    It doesn¡¯t matter if others are killed. If something goes wrong between the elder of the Presbyterian Church and the young master of the Tan family, I¡¯m afraid Batavia will be in chaos at that time.

    Who would have thought that Tan Fangcheng didn't show any dignity at all, and kept clamoring to take the dice back for inspection, obviously intending to frame Han Heyu.

    At this time, a young man who had been standing behind Han Heyu suddenly stood up and said calmly: "Why is it so troublesome to fight?"

    As he spoke, he suddenly slapped a few dice on the gambling table, and then slowly raised his hand. The dice had been smashed by him The power of this palm immediately made everyone  Was startled.

    The young man clapped his hands: "Elder, Mr. Tan, you see clearly, is there any problem with the dice in our gambling house?"

    Tan Fangcheng was a little scared now. This was not his territory after all, and the opponent's palm was so sharp. If he was hit,The consequences above would be disastrous

    She glanced at him unwillingly: "What's your name?"

    "Go back to Mr. Tan, I don't have a name, everyone calls me Xiao Shi."

    "Forget it, Fang Cheng, let's go." Huo Keshou said in a low voice, knowing that there was no way he could get anything done today.

    Seeing the two people leaving angrily, Han Heyu smiled and asked the guests to continue playing, then called Xiao Shi to his side: "How to chop?"

    "Master, it's really troublesome to keep them" Xiao Shi whispered.

    Han Heyu nodded: "Go and do it, be more agile"

    Xiaoshi left in a hurry. When Han Heyu turned around, he found Bu Zhongming looking at him fearfully. He said calmly: "Master Bu, you are different from them. You are my friend."

    "Yes, yes, I am your friend" I don't know why, but when he said this, Bu Zhongming's voice was trembling

    ?¡­

    It¡¯s late at night

    A few short and urgent calls came from the Tan family, and then everything fell into silence again

    Tan Fangcheng looked fearfully at the young man in front of him who was covered in blood and holding a knife in his hand. He was so frightened that he kowtowed and wailed for his life.

    He recognized this young man as the pebble that shattered the dice with one palm in the gambling den.

    It was so terrible, so terrible that as soon as he sneaked into his home, he killed all his family members.

    "Master Shi, have mercy on me, have mercy on me, Master Shi!"

    Xiao Shi smiled broadly: "Master Tan, I am not Master Shi, my name is Xiao Shi. The adults in our family have said that it would be troublesome to keep you here, so I specially came to ask Master Tan to go on his way."

    Tan Fangcheng almost collapsed on the ground like a puddle of mud

    ?¡­

    Overnight, Huo Keshou, the great elder of the Presbyterian Church, and Tan Fangcheng, the son of the Tan family, died This news quickly caused a sensation in Batavia.

    Anthony van Diemen, the Dutch governor in Batavia, was also shocked and immediately ordered his men to invest in the investigation.  But after checking again and again, nothing was found.

    Only Bu Zhongming knew what happened.

    The most feared thing has finally come Although they killed Huo Keshou and Tan Fangcheng this time, what about the future?  Will he suffer the same fate in the future?

    Bu Zhongming doesn¡¯t know

    "Father, they really attacked Huo Keshou and Tan Fangcheng. What should we do? Do we want to attack them?"

    "You're confused!" Bu Zhongming glared at his son fiercely: "They can kill Huo Keshou and Tan Fangcheng, but can't they kill us? Are we the leader? Then we will turn into corpses in a few days!"

    As he spoke, he sighed heavily: "We are like getting on a ship, and now we can only stay with them. Our lives are already in their hands, they can make me Kapitan  , can also kill us. Don¡¯t forget, the people standing behind them are those from Taiwan.¡±

    At this point, Bu Zhongming is still very smart. He knows that he is not facing Han Heyu, but a very large organization.

    No matter what happens in the future, he can only be with Han Heyu now.  This is just as Han Heyu said himself

    "Actually, to be honest, since we have a way to make friends, we are not afraid of the other party betraying us. We can get you into Kapitan's position, and we can also get you down. Of course, this will require interest.  "

    " Moreover, this benefit will be very heavy, and it is simply unbearable by the Bu family.

    On a boat, this is the Bu family's only option, and there is no escape route.  (You are welcome to come. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Part One: The Storm in Penghu Chapter 345 The Rukai Tribe

    ( .) "The voting model of the Presbyterian Church in Batavia is relatively democratic. (.Piaotian Literature registered members recommend this work wo.)" Ding Yunyi put down the report in his hand and said with a smile.

    "Democracy? What does democracy mean?" Xie Tian was stunned for a moment and asked.

    Ding Yunyi scratched his head: "Probably, it probably meanswhen something happens, it is not decided by any one person alone, but by everyone discussing it, so that it can be done  There will never be any one person with excessive rights"

    Xie Tian seemed to understand: "In the main town, in addition to Batavia, we have also arranged the same personnel in Luzon, Malacca and other places. They will lurk there for a long time, constantly sending back corresponding information, waiting for us  call"

    Ding Yunyi nodded: "Let them know that we will not take back these places for the time being, but this is not long-term. There will always be a time when we will be with them"

    Trade with Batavia, Luzon, Malacca and other places is in full swing, and the layout of these places has also been launched.

    Now with the strength of the Tiger Guards, Ding Yunyi is not afraid of any of them. Whether it is the Folangji people, the Hongyi people, or the Ganrasi people, Ding Yunyi is confident that he can fight them.

    " However, if they attack rashly and fail to succeed quickly, they will feel helpless and united. This will be obviously detrimental to the Tiger Guards.

    "It's just a matter of doing it step by step, slowly trying to figure it out, waiting for the time to come, and then destroying it in one fell swoop is the best choice.

    A few years, all this needs to be given a few more years

    "Third brother. Something big has happened" While they were discussing the situation in Batavia, Qin Yun hurried in: "Su Yang Qiuyuan sent an urgent report that the Rukai tribe in eastern Taiwan has rebelled!  "

    "What!" Upon hearing this, Ding Yunyi stood up.

    Since I took control of Taiwan, except for the Guo Huaiyi incident, there has never been any rebellion, not even riots.  But now.  The Rukai tribe actually rebelled?

    Qin Yun took a breath: "We have been developing the eastern part for a long time, and Mr. Romande has made a great contribution, but just a dozen days ago, Romande suddenly disappeared in the virgin forest in the east  After Su Yang Qiuyuan found out, he immediately sent Wu Hualong and a dozen soldiers into the primitive forest to search, but Wu Hualong was suddenly attacked and several brothers died Third brother, the situation in the primitive forest is really real.  It was complicated. Wu Hualong and the others were not familiar with the terrain, so they could only withdraw first. Who would have thought that the attackers would continue to set up ambushes along the way, and when they came out after all the hard work, Wu Hualong only had three people left"

    Ding Yunyi said angrily: "How dare you kill my soldiers? How do they know that the attacker is a member of the Rukai tribe?"

    "Wu Hualong is quite capable." Qin Yun sighed: "Although he was ambushed everywhere, he remained calm in the face of danger. He even set a trap when he was about to escape from the virgin forest. Finally, he captured one alive.  The attacker, once asked, everything will become clear"

    Ding Yunyi nodded: "I will send people to suppress it"

    "Third brother." Qin Yun said hurriedly: "The letter from Su Yang Qiuyuan means that he wants to ask third brother to personally lead people to suppress it."

    "Let me take the people there myself?" Ding Yunyi frowned.

    Although he didn¡¯t quite understand the meaning of Su Yang Qiuyuan¡¯s words, he knew this person very well.  Since he said this, he must have a reason.

    I thought for a while: "How many people from the Rukai tribe launched a rebellion?"

    ¡°There always seemed to be hundreds of people.¡±

    Ding Yunyi called Wang Wei over and asked him to select 500 elite soldiers to accompany him to the eastern region.

    This is the first time this situation has occurred in Taiwan. Ding Yunyi does not dare to neglect it and let it spread.  Then it may trigger a series of consequences.  Hurrying slowly, when we arrived in the east, Su Yang Qiuyuan was already waiting there.

    As soon as he saw Su Yang asking for a favor, Ding Yunyi opened his mouth and said: "Don't be so polite. What's going on?"

    "It has been clearly interrogated that Romande has indeed fallen into the hands of the Rukai tribe." Su Yang Qiuyuan seemed unfazed: "And the attacker who attacked Wu Hualong was also a member of the Rukai tribe. Their leader is Lai Heen, a soldier from the Rukai tribe.  '"

    "Shi? What scholar?" Ding Yunyi was confused.

    "That's their class division." Su Yang Qiuyuan explained patiently: "The Rukai people's class is divided into four levels. Chapter 348 In the activity square, the big boss will lead the worship to the sky, or worship to the sky with traditional mountain singing and dancing.  During the memorial ceremony, men usually wear robes"The handle and scabbard of the sword are covered with totems of hundred-stepping snakes and human-shaped patterns, or decorated with silver and copper nails"

    "It seems that this Rukai tribe appeared in Taiwan together with me when the Ming Dynasty was founded." Ding Yunyi said to himself: "But why did they kidnap Romande and kill my soldiers this time?"

    "I don't know." Su Yang Qiuyuan shook his head: "The prisoner I captured died before I could interrogate him carefully. But if you want to ask more, you might as well ask Abawang, the big leader of the Rukai tribe.  I've already invited him."

    He is careful in his work and has already done everything before Ding Yunyi has to ask him.

    Abawang, the big leader of the Rukai tribe, was about fifty years old. He was extremely humble when he saw Ding Yunyi. Ding Yunyi greeted him briefly and asked about Lai Heen.

    Abawang sighed: "Lord of the town. This Lai Heen was originally the number one warrior of our Rukai tribe and the best at hunting, but his temper was very bad. There were several times when he got into fights with others and I scolded him a few times.  He also gave him a whip. As a result, he felt humiliated and ran into the primitive forest with a few people. He was already very influential in the clan, but at his call.  "In the past few years, hundreds of people have been looking for him and following him. But why he attacked your soldiers this time, I really don't know."

    Ding Yunyi nodded slightly: "Besides his bad temper, what other shortcomings does this person have?"

    "There is no such thing." Abawang thought carefully for a while, shook his head and said, "In fact, if I have to say that there is, it means that I like drinking"

    "Oh, I understand. You go ahead" Ding Yunyi said thoughtfully.

    Abawang stood up, hesitated to speak, and after a while he made up his mind and said: "Master of the town, I heard that Lai Heen attacked your soldiers, which is a capital crime. However, he is really not a bad person.  Please, sir, please spare his life if possible"

    Ding Yunyi said calmly: "I don't know whether he is a good person or a bad person. If you kill my soldiers, you must pay with your life. Otherwise, the spirits of those brothers in heaven will not be reconciled. Abawang, you go first, I will deal with this matter fairly."  something.¡±

    After Abawang left, Ding Yunyi pondered for a while: "Su Yang, what do you think of this matter?"

    Su Yang Qiuyuan had already made up his mind: "From my perspective, it's just four words, 'suppression and appeasement at the same time'. Lai Heen kidnapped Romande and killed our soldiers. I think there must be a reason. Chief, the reason why I asked you to kiss me  We came here because there are tens of thousands of people in the Rukai tribe, and Lai Heen¡¯s reputation is very loud. If this matter is not handled well, it will not only cause serious dissatisfaction among the Rukai tribe, but also cause other tribes to be suspicious of us.  Therefore, there is no other person except the mayor."

    "You have created a big problem for me." Ding Yunyi frowned: "Although they are hiding in the virgin forest, it is not too difficult to destroy them. The key is how to destroy them  "

    Ding Yunyi was thinking about this issue all the way from here to the virgin forest.  It wasn't until Wu Hualong appeared in front of him that Ding Yunyi came back to his senses.

    "Headquarters, the subordinates are incompetent and have lost so many brothers!" When he saw Ding Yunyi, Wu Hualong's face was full of shame.

    "It has nothing to do with you. You only brought a dozen people with you. It's pretty good that you came out alive." Ding Yunyi encouraged him a few words. He saw a young man wearing a lily headdress standing next to Wu Hualong and knew that this was also a member of the Rukai tribe.  .

    He heard that the lily is the national flower of the Rukai people. Wearing it on the headdress symbolizes nobility and supreme glory. The people's respect for the lily has been elevated to spiritual significance, and it even represents the social order and ethics of the ethnic group.

    Seeing that the main town was paying attention to this young man, Wu Hualong hurriedly said: "This is the guide I specially invited, named Qi Wanshan. Qi Wanshan, this is the lord of the main town."

    "GeneralGeneral Town" Qi Wanshan seemed a little scared.

    "Don't be afraid, I can't eat people." Ding Yunyi smiled and comforted: "We are going in to find Lai Hornen this time, are you afraid?"

    "Afraid." Qi Wanshan didn't hide anything: "But Mr. Wu promised to give me a lot of money as long as I bring you in, so I am willing to take you in no matter how scared I am."

    Ding Yunyi smiled slightly and waved his hand: "Brothers, 500 people are divided into ten teams, search carefully and move forward!"

    He took his brothers into the vast virgin forest

    This is a sea of ??trees and a paradise for birds.  Branches upon branches, leaves upon leaves.  There are no roads or people here.  But it is a paradise for animals.  There is no smoking here, this is a pure land

    &nbsp;"Snake, snake!" Suddenly a soldier shouted.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: With blood-red eyes staring at these uninvited guests who suddenly appeared.

    The companion next to him raised his knife and was about to kill the big snake. Qi Wanshan hurriedly said: "You must not!"

    He desperately stopped the soldiers' movements, and then made a strange whistle in his mouth. After hearing it, the big snake twisted its body and gradually disappeared.

    Qi Wanshan was relieved, took a long breath, and bowed several times in the direction where the snake disappeared.

    "Qi Wanshan, what does this mean?" Ding Yunyi asked curiously.

    "Snakes are our gods." Qi Wanshan said respectfully: "A long time ago, in Darobaring Lake, there lived a lake god Aididinga. He was the ancestor of the Rukai people. By chance,  , met Banen, the daughter of the leader of the Ali Society. Her clear eyes and elegant figure deeply attracted the Lake God. In order to win the girl's favor, the Lake God played the flute and told his love.  The sound of the flute finally touched the girl's heart, and the two weaved the melody of love in the mountains and forests. One day, the Lake God came to the leader's house to propose marriage. Banen said to his family, "The Lake God will stay at our house tonight, please."  Don't get up too early. The leader was puzzled and decided to get up early to see what was going on. So before dawn, he lit a fire to see what was going on. He suddenly discovered that his daughter had a huge snake wrapped around her body.  With a happy expression on his face, the leader suddenly realized that the lake god was the legendary hundred-step snake that the tribesmen feared. On the wedding day, the lake god and his subordinates brought the ancient pots, iron pots, betel nuts, and noble and beautiful colored glazes.  Zhu Chuan came to the leader's house to get married. The leader counted the betrothal gifts one by one and hosted a banquet for the guests. After that, the wedding procession set off to the residence of the Lake God. Banen said to the parents and villagers who saw him off, "In order to show piety, from now on."  When our people pass by the sacred lake, please wear white clothes. In order to express my memory of you, I will prepare warm food for you to take, and please leave the hind legs of the prey.' After saying this, he walked towards the lake.  As we walked, the lake rippled, reflecting the pattern of a hundred-footed snake. Banen finally arrived at her husband¡¯s house, so we must not harm the snake.¡±

    Ding Yunyi suddenly realized this and immediately gave an order to his soldiers not to hurt the snake.  (You are welcome to come. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 346 Lai Horn

    ( .) Although the primeval forest looks extremely beautiful, it is actually filled with murderous intent at every step.  (Registered members of .Piaotian Literature recommend this work wo.)

    Not only those poisonous snakes and beasts, but also Lai Horn and his men who are hiding somewhere.

    The soldiers took every step very carefully and fortified themselves step by step to deal with any harm that might come from any dark place.

    In addition to snakes, clouded leopards have also been found in the forest, but just like snakes, clouded leopards are also objects that the Rukai people are strictly prohibited from harming.

    It is said that the ancestors of the Rukai people landed on the coast of Taitung, then walked up the mountains, and settled on Mount Kenduer in the southern section of the Central Mountains.  Afterwards, some tribesmen, led by tribal leaders, led by a psychic clouded leopard, and guided by eagles in the air, climbed over the mountains and ridges to reach Haocha. The clouded leopard stopped for a long time and refused to leave, so the tribesmen established a village in Haocha.  tribe.  Therefore, the Rukai people are known as the "hometown of clouded leopards", and the tribesmen prohibit hunting clouded leopards and eagles out of gratitude.

    Ding Yunyi heard this and asked his subordinates to abide by it one by one and not to violate it.

    Qiwanshan once found Lai Hornen in this virgin forest, but Lai Hornen persuaded him to leave because he was too young.  Qi Wanshan knows the way very well. Under his leadership, Ding Yunyi and his brothers took many detours.

    Seeing nightfall, Ding Yunyi asked his brothers to camp separately, while he took fifty soldiers and quietly hid nearby

    He knew very well that Lai Horn must have known that he had entered the virgin forest, and the reason why there was no movement yet was that he was waiting for the best time, and this time was either at night or early in the morning.

    Throughout the night, Ding Yunyi and his brothers had been quietly lurking there.  No one spoke, no one moved.

    At dawn, the movement finally came.

    Ding Yunyi¡¯s hand slowly placed on the ¡°dragon tooth¡±

    A faint fire appeared not far away. From the hiding place here, we can see that about forty or fifty people are sneaking towards here

    Ding Yunyi's mouth showed a smile, but the sneak attacker was waiting for another group of "sneak attackers". The sneak attackers were unknowingly stepping into a trap

    He saw those people lighting torches.  Bows and arrows were drawn.

    Ding Yunyi laughed again, then stood up suddenly and shouted "Kill!"

    Those brothers who were lying in ambush all rushed out.  The sneak attacker didn't expect to fall into a trap here, and suddenly became panicked.

    "kill!"

    Such cries of killing came from all directions.

    Ding Yunyi brought the elite of the Huben Guards.  These soldiers usually sleep with one eye open.  At this time, I heard the ambushed brother shouting the word "kill" and immediately woke up.

    Wang Wei rushed to Ding Yunyi, who controls all military and political affairs in Taiwan and Peng in Chapter 349!  "

    "Oh, you are Ding Yunyi?" Lai Hornen had actually heard of Ding Yunyi's name: "I know you. You drove away those red barbarians in Taiwan. You are an amazing person, but why do you want to arrest my people?"

    Ding Yunyi almost laughed: "You arrested my people first, and then I arrested yours. Isn't this fair and reasonable?"

    Lai Heen thought for a while and nodded seriously.

    ¡°This is a simple-minded person, Ding Yunyi made his own judgment at that time.

    "Ding, Ding, help me, help me!"

    At this moment, a person shouted loudly.

    Ding Yunyi looked over there and saw several Lai Horne's men pushing out a Thai man. Who else could he be if he wasn't Romande?  It's just that Romande's face was bruised and bruised, and it seemed that he had suffered a lot from Lai Horn.

    "Shut up!" Lai Horn scolded, and Romande shut his mouth obediently. Then Lai Horn said: "I brought you the person you want. I'll take him in exchange for mine."

    "You have a beautiful idea." Ding Yunyi said with a smile; "I have forty-seven of your subordinates in my hands, what about you? Just Romande and his assistant, there are only three people in total. Do you want me to exchange forty-seven?"  Are there any such good things in the world for your three people?"

    Lai Horn calculated in his mind for a long time, and then he realized that he really suffered a loss in this transaction. At that time, he scratched his head and asked: "Then what do you want to do before you are willing to let my people go?"

    Ding Yunyi was already confident at this time: "Tell me first, why did you arrest Romande and his assistant?"

    "I" Lai Heen hesitated and said, "Who originally wanted to catch him? But he set a trap and killed a clouded leopard. That is the sacred object of our clan! Not only that, they also  Skin the clouded leopardDamn I saw all these things with my own eyes. If they desecrate sacred objects like this, they will definitely be punished by God, so I caught him!  "

    "These injuries on his face were also caused by you?" Ding Yunyi pointed at Romande's face and asked.

    "Yes!" Lai Horn said cheerfully: "We caught him, of course we have to beat him to vent our anger."

    Ding Yunyi felt a little strange: "Then why didn't you kill him?"

    Lai Horn scratched his head again: "I originally wanted to kill him, but one of my brothers suddenly had a severe stomachache. This man said he could see a doctor. I didn't believe it, but he swore to me that he could take care of him, so I let him  He gave it a try, and he was really impressed by the result. He also said that if it were later, he might not be able to save his life. I thought, since he saved my brother's life, I can't kill him, but he  After killing the holy object, I can¡¯t let him go"

    He spoke confusingly, but the meaning was understandable. Ding Yunyi was amused: "What about my soldiers? Why did you kill my soldiers again? I heard that you were the first to do it."

    "Yes!" Lai Horn did not deny it at all: "With so many officers and soldiers coming here, I knew they must have come to save him and kill us, so we took action first. I killed the person, and it had nothing to do with my brothers.  ¡±

    He was very generous and took all the responsibilities on his own.

    "Okay, just because of this, I won't kill your brother!" Ding Yunyi gave a thumbs up: "I will take you back and hand over whatever crime you should be sentenced to my subordinates, your parents Guan Su  Yang Qiuyuan will deal with it, but I can guarantee that all your brothers are not guilty. Lai Heen, do you think this method is good?"

    "No, no!" Lai Horn shouted out: "Why should I listen to you?"

    "Why? Because I have more people than you, and I have more prisoners than you." Ding Yunyi smiled.

    ¡°You relied on the strength of your numbers, so it would be disgraceful for me to win.¡± Lai Horn shouted out.  (You are welcome to come. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 347 "Happy" Song

    "Strength in numbers?" Ding Yunyi smiled: "Lai Heen, can I fight you alone?"

    "Okay, okay!" Lai Horne shouted out repeatedly upon hearing this.

    Ding Yunyi said calmly: "If you lose, not only will you let the hostages go, but you will also have to take your people and me out of the mountain. I guarantee that no one of your people will be punished except what you think."

    Lai Heen only thought for a moment, and then said loudly: "Okay! I'm going to win, and you have to let my people go."

    He thought to himself that he was the number one warrior of the Rukai tribe, and the man opposite him must not be his opponent.

    His men gave him a weapon, a spear.

    Ding Yunyi looked across from him, took out his dragon tooth, and pointed at the opponent sideways without removing the scabbard.

    "Ding Yunyi, don't you use your sword?"

    "As soon as I remove the scabbard, you will definitely be defeated." Ding Yunyi said with a slight smile.

    Lai Horn suddenly felt that he had been greatly insulted. His eyes widened, he raised his spear and stabbed it fiercely.

    Ding Yunyi has experienced hundreds of battles, and with this spear, he can see that Lai Heen is just strong, and other combat skills are completely out of the question.

    He stood motionless, waiting for the spear to reach his chest, and suddenly turned sideways to avoid it. Lai Horn rushed forward fiercely, unable to hold his feet, and stumbled to Ding Yunyi's side. Ding Yunyi pointed at his back with the dragon's tooth attached to the scabbard.  .

    "If it were really on the battlefield, this knife would have killed Lai Hornen, but Lai Hornen was a reckless man and he didn't realize it.  He stopped and roared again.  He stabbed Ding Yunyi with a backhand spear.

    Ding Yunyi avoided it again and suddenly reached out his hand.  Grabbing the spear body, it was like lightning and flint.  A kick flew out and hit Lai Horn's waist firmly.

    Lai Heen groaned and fell to the ground

    Ding Yunyi smiled: "How is it? Are you convinced?"

    "I accept" Lai Heen was stupid and knew that he and Ding Yunyi were too far apart, but as soon as the word "accepted" came out of his mouth, he raised his voice again: "I don't accept it. You didn't let me see it."  If I get your sword, I won¡¯t surrender even to death!¡±

    "Want to see my knife?" Ding Yunyi's smile suddenly faded: "I'll let you see it!"

    He pulled out the dragon's teeth bit by bit, extremely slowly, and suddenly.  With a roar, all the dragon's teeth were unsheathed, and they chopped down a small tree next to them like lightning.

    The tree suddenly broke into two pieces

    Lai Heen and the warriors of the Rukai tribe were dumbfounded.  They now finally know why Ding Yunyi said, "As soon as I remove the scabbard, you will be defeated."  This is by no means an insult to anyone, but once the knife is unsheathed, Lai Horn may have turned into a corpse

    Lai Horn stood up: "Let that man and his companions go!"

    Romande and his assistants were released, and Lai Horn also insisted: "Ding Yunyi, wait here. Before dawn tomorrow, I will bring my people to surrender to you!"

    "Release all the prisoners of the Rukai tribe!" Ding Yunyi said loudly: "You all go back and pack your things. I'm waiting for you here!"

    When Lai Horn left with his clansmen, Wang Wei was worried: "General Town, do you believe what these people say? I think if they leave, they will definitely not come back"

    "Do you know why Su Yang asked me to come in person to ask for Yuan?" Ding Yunyi suddenly asked back.

    Wang Wei shook his head in confusion, and Ding Yunyi said in a daze: "There are many ethnic minorities in Taiwan, and there are also many immigrants from outside. How immigrants and aborigines get along is a big problem. The Rukai people are one of the largest ethnic groups, how can I  Treat them. The natives see it. It is not difficult to defeat them, but winning their hearts is the most difficult thing. Lai Heen is not a great person, but he has to win their hearts for life.  No more betrayal If you don¡¯t come back, I¡¯ll arrest them again and learn from Prime Minister Zhuge¡¯s Seven Captures and Seven Strategies!¡±

    Wang Wei understood some of the words, but he didn't understand some of the words. He just thought why it was so complicated. Wouldn't it be all over once and for all if he killed them all?

    But, what the mayor says is never wrong

    Time passed little by little, and at night, Lai Horn's voice suddenly came from outside: "Ding Yunyi, I'm here."

    Ding Yunyi laughed and stood up: "Lai Hornen, it's not time yet, why are you here so early?"

    In the light of the fire, Lai Horn walked out alone, holding a torch in one hand and a huge wine bag in the other. He smiled and said: "I was afraid that you would think I broke my promise, so I came alone first. Don't worry, I will come after dawn."  The tribesmen will definitely come!¡±

    &nbsp; He came to Ding Yunyi's side, and regardless of Ding Yunyi's identity, he pulled out the cork of the wine bag and took a sip, then handed it to Ding Yunyi: "Good wine, I'll treat you to a drink."

    Ding Yunyi took it with a smile, raised his head and took a big sip, and handed it to Lai Horn again.

    The two of them sat down, you took a sip and I took a sip, not like enemies at all.

    Lai Horn suddenly asked: "What will you do to me after we go out?"

    "I don't know." Ding Yunyi said honestly.

    "You are the biggest official, don't you know it yet?" Lai Horn was a little surprised.

    Ding Yunyi smiled: "Yes, I am the highest official in Taiwan, but I have handed over all local civil affairs to my subordinate Su Yangqiuyuan. How to deal with you is his business and I can't interfere. However,  You kidnapped without authorization and killed so many officers and soldiers. I don¡¯t think Su Yang Qiuyuan¡¯s ending for you will be good"

    "Ding Yunyi, you are an honest person." Lai Heen took a big sip of wine: "If you make friends with honest people, you don't have to worry about anything even if you fall asleep at night. I'm not afraid of death, but I beg you to be kind to me.  Tribe, everything is done by Lai Heen alone.¡±

    Ding Yunyi nodded silently.

    "You are very powerful." Seeing that his brother could be released, Lai Heen felt better. He gave a thumbs up and praised repeatedly: "You are the most powerful I have ever seen. I don't know if I will have the opportunity to follow you in the future.  Around"

    "What?" Ding Yunyi said with a smile: "Do you also want to kill the enemy and make meritorious deeds on the battlefield?"

    "I don't have that much ability." Lai Horn said very honestly: "I just don't want to be like this for the rest of my life. Back then, the big boss beat me, and I couldn't bear it and ran into the forest. Many people came to follow me.  DingLord DingI, I don't want my brothers to have no future in their livesYou have to know the people who left the Rukai tribe.  If we go back again, we will be looked down upon by our clan. It¡¯s all my fault that caused them"

    Ding Yunyi understood immediately: "Do you want them to follow me?"

    "Yes!" Lai Horn nodded vigorously: "They are all good guys from our Rukai tribe. There are more than three hundred people. Please let them follow you. They must be warriors who are not afraid of death on the battlefield."

    Ding Yunyi smiled slightly: "Don't worry. No matter what kind of punishment Master Su Yang will give you, I will let your brothers follow me. When we go to the battlefield in the future, we can rely on our own bravery to build  I will return to the Rukai tribe with glory in the future!"

    "Thank you, sir!" Lai Horn raised the wine bag: "Sir, please!"

    The two of you took a sip, and I took a sip. A big bag of wine was consumed in a short time. Lai Heen was a little drunk and sang loudly:

    ¡°naluwanhanaiia¡­¡±

    No one could understand what he was singing, but his singing voice was cheerful, and Qi Wanshan also sang along with him.  Qi Wanshan sang.  Tears suddenly came down.

    How can such a cheerful song make people cry?  Ding Yunyi felt a little strange in his heart. Qi Wanshan cried and told him that this was the song sung by the Rukai people when they gathered.  Leaving the virgin forest this time, Lai Horn was already determined to die, as if his life had come to an end

    Ding Yunyi sighed in his heart, although Lai Heen was a reckless person, he was a true-hearted man.  What he promised you is that you won't frown even if you cut off his head.

    What a pity for such a good man!

    Lai Horne didn¡¯t know how many times he sang it over and over again, and he didn¡¯t fall asleep until late at night

    Ding Yunyi slept next to him.  She fell asleep soundly, not guarding against him at all.  But Wang Wei didn't believe these people at all. He kept his eyes open the whole night and closely monitored the sleeping Lai Horn

    After dawn, Lai Horne woke up from his sleep and stretched himself: "Sleep well, sleep well, I have never slept so soundly."

    "Headquarters, all the people from the Lukai tribe have arrived." Wu Hualong walked over and whispered.

    Lai Horn laughed and said: "I have said that there is no one in my tribe who breaks his promise."

    About three hundred people stood there with bare hands. They looked at their warrior Lai Horn and Ding Yunyi silently.  What is written in their eyes is calm

    "My people!" Lai Heen said loudly: "You followed me in here, and now I want to take you out. We killed people and did things, but you have promised us that you will only take full responsibility.  Go to my head alone. In the future, you will follow me and fight the enemy on the battlefield, and our people will be proud of you!"Those tribesmen listened calmly, no one made any noise, no one made a sound.  They respect their warriors, and every word they say is right.

    This strange group of people, led by Lai Horn, walked out of the virgin forest

    Lai Horne had lived in the forest for three years, and his sudden departure made him feel the most complicated.  If he didn't admire Ding Yunyi from the bottom of his heart, he would not leave here even if he died.

    Ding Yunyi's mood was also very complicated. He admired this man who kept his word and treated his own people like his own brothers.  But when they go out, how will Su Yang Qiuyuan treat him?

    Should I help Lai Horne?

    Ding Yunyi was a little confused at this moment

    Finally walked out of the virgin forest, as if someone had informed us, there were many people standing outside the forest.  Abawang, the big leader of the Rukai tribe, Su Yangqiuyuan, who is responsible for governing the local area, and those Rukai tribesmen who came after hearing the news

    "Congratulations, sir, for your victory in wiping out the rebels." Su Yang Qiuyuan walked over, his face full of spring breeze.

    Ding Yunyi smiled bitterly: "What kind of rebels are they? They are just aborigines hiding in the forest. In fact, they had no intention"

    "Sir." Su Yang Qiuyuan interrupted him: "Killing officers and soldiers is tantamount to rebellion!"

    Ding Yunyi sighed: "That's all, you are much more familiar with the situation here than I am"

    Su Yang Qiuyuan suddenly smiled: "My lord will always say a few nice words to him In short, I will do the bad guys, and the good guys will do the good guys. I have to convince these people"  ¡±

    Ding Yunyi was startled for a moment, and quickly understood what he meant

    When Abawang saw Lai Heen, he almost burst into tears. He hugged Lai Heen for a while and then let go: "Silly boy, it was for your own good that I hit you. Why are you so impulsive?"  How can it be a good thing to leave now that you have caused a big disaster?¡±

    "Big boss, don't worry about me." Lai Hornen was not afraid at all: "Back then, Lai Hornen did things impulsively and never considered the consequences. Now it's too late to realize that he was wrong. Big boss, Ding Yunyi, Lord Ding is a good man, and he has promised  Stop embarrassing my tribesmen, please treat their families well and don¡¯t let them suffer"

    Abawang nodded repeatedly, his eyes full of reluctance.

    "I have a sister, and I haven't been with her since she was a child." Lai Horn suddenly said: "She is very pitiful, she is already nine years old this year. Big boss, I have no other regrets. Please consider me as a member of the clan."  After doing a lot of things, I raised her up well.¡±

    "I will, I will." Abawang said repeatedly: "From now on, I will treat her as my own daughter. When she grows up, I will give her a noble status."

    Lai Horn smiled happily.

    Everything has been resolved and he has no regrets anymore

    He looked there and saw Master Ding looking at him. He smiled: "Big boss, I'm leaving."

    With that said, he walked towards Ding Yunyi. As soon as he came in front of him, he said loudly: "I tied up the people, and I also killed the officers and soldiers. Now that I'm out, please forgive me."

    "He is a man." Su Yang Qiuyuan nodded indifferently, and suddenly raised his voice: "Come here, take down this traitor!"

    Several officers came up and quickly took control of Lai Horn.

    Lai Heen is the number one warrior of the Rukai tribe, and he has no problem dealing with a few servants. However, he remained motionless and allowed himself to be tied up. On the contrary, a smile appeared on his face.

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 348 "Love and Law"

    "Catch him!"

    Su Yang Qiuyuan gave the order and Lai Heen was immediately tied up.

    He didn¡¯t struggle, but instead smiled, as if he had been waiting for this moment since he walked out of the virgin forest.

    Those people from the Rukai tribe were watching silently.

    Su Yang Qiuyuan slightly raised his voice: "Lai Hornen, kidnapped Romande and his assistants, killed twelve officers and soldiers, and according to the laws of the Ming Dynasty, they will be executed without mercy! Lai Hornen, do you have anything else to say?"

    "No more." Lai Heen looked very calm: "I did the kidnapping, and I did the killing of the officers and soldiers. Thank you, sir, for only punishing me. Lai Heen will die without regrets"

    Abawang took a step forward: "Master Su Yang, Lai He'en deserves to die. I shouldn't plead for him, but for the sake of his initiative, please spare his death."

    Su Yang Qiuyuan said coldly: "It is for the sake of his being the leader that I have extended a favor and not implicated anyone else. Only the culprit will be punished, and the rest will not be punished!"

    "Master Su Yang, I have a few words to say."

    Everyone looked around and saw that it was Ding Yunyi who was speaking. Hope suddenly appeared in the eyes of the Rukai people.

    Ding Yunyi said slowly: "Lai Horn's crime is unquestionable. But he kidnapped Romande because Romande killed the sacred objects of the Rukai tribe, which aroused Lai Horn's anger  As for his killing of officers and soldiers, he believed that his own life and that of his tribe had been endangered, and he regretted it very much. "

    "Yes, yes." Romande also said anxiously: "I didn't know that the leopard was their sacred object. I killed him rashly, and I felt very sad. Master Su Yang, please don't kill him.  "

    Su Yang Qiuyuan suddenly asked: "Master Ding, are you talking to me as Wu Liebo, or are you talking to me as an ordinary bystander?"

    "What's the difference?"

    "Yes!" Su Yang Qiuyuan said loudly: "If it is Wu Liebo's identity, it is an order. But the crime Lai He'en committed is clearly written in my Ming law, and even Wu Liebo cannot violate it.  The emperor breaks the law, and he is guilty of the same crime as the common people If the master insists on using force, Su Yang Qiuyuan would rather not be an official than obey the order"

    "What if you are an ordinary bystander?" Ding Yunyi asked.

    Su Yang Qiuyuan looked very calm: "That's even more unacceptable. Indeed, Romande was wrong first when he killed the sacred object of the Rukai tribe. If it was just a crime of kidnapping, it is excusable and the crime will not lead to death. I still  There is a verdict, Romande, you did not understand the local customs and killed the sacred objects of the Rukai people. I will fine you one thousand silver and let them use the money to take care of other sacred objects.  At the same time, I will sentence you to ten days of imprisonment to satisfy the anger of the Lukai people. However, you have the important responsibility of surveying the land and guiding the planting of food. I will allow you to work during the day and be imprisoned at night. It will be counted as half a day. Do you accept it until you have served for ten days?  "

    "I am convinced. I am truly convinced by your verdict. In my opinion, it is still very light." Romande responded quickly, then turned around and bowed deeply to Abawang and the Rukai tribe.  Bowed: "I'm sorry for hurting your sacred objects. My companions and I have brought harm to you. Please accept my most sincere apology. I will work hard to teach you how to increase crop yields to make up for my mistake."  fault."

    "It's not your fault, it's not your fault." Abawang sighed: "We have all forgiven you. You taught us farming and taught us how to fight drought. In fact, we are very grateful to you. It was Lai Heen who was reckless."

    "Yes, I was reckless." Lai Horn said loudly; "Romande, I didn't know you had done so many good things for us. I shouldn't have hit you. Come on, hit me back."

    "No, no." Romande said repeatedly: "I don't resent you, I just hope that you can let you live."

    Su Yang Qiuyuan, who had finished dealing with Romande, said again: "If it is just a crime of kidnapping, it is excusable and the crime is not punishable by death, but Lai Heen killed officers and soldiers without knowing what he was doing. How can the sentence be lightened? Wu Hualong!"

    "exist!"

    Su Yang Qiuyuan glanced at Wu Hualong: "Tell everyone carefully what happened that day. If you hide anything, I can punish you!"

    "Yes!" Wu Hualong turned around and said, "I brought more than ten brothers"

    "More than a dozen?" Su Yang Qiuyuan said sternly: "So are eleven people, and so are nineteen people. You must make it clear."

    "There are fifteen people including me!" Wu Hualong did not dare to neglect at all: "We were ordered to enter the forest to look for Romande. That night, we were attacked. I kept shouting there, we have no evildoers."??, but they were still attacked. Severalseven brothers died in the attack soonI saw that the opponent had a large number of people and the terrain was unfamiliar to us, so I hurriedly  We were killed and got out, but when we went back, we were constantly attacked along the way. When we came out, there were only three people left including me"

    Su Yang Qiuyuan called the two survivors who ran out with Wu Hualong again, and Wu Hualong was not allowed to speak. He asked them about their situation that day. Sure enough, what they said was exactly the same as what Wu Hualong said.

    After asking, Su Yang Qiuyuan turned to Lai Hornen: "Lai Hornen, are they wrong?" Seeing Lai Hornen nodded, Su Yang Qiuyuan asked again: "Before the officers and soldiers were attacked, did you ever see such words as saying there was no malice?"

    "I called." Lai Heen said calmly.

    "Can you understand what they say?"

    "I understand." Lai Heen said honestly: "I heard every word clearly, but I thought the officers and soldiers could not be trusted, so I asked my tribesmen to ignore them and just kill them."

    "It's very clear what happened." Su Yang Qiuyuan said slowly at this time: "The officers and soldiers revealed their identities and repeatedly stated that they had no ill intentions. Instead of stopping, Lai Heen ordered the massacre to continue. The crime was serious. Moreover, the soldiers led by Wu Hualong  There are fifteen officers and soldiers in total, and the opponent's number is much greater. Lai Horn could have captured Wu Hualong first, but he didn't do that. "Lai Horn, am I killing you unjustly?"

    "No injustice!" Lai Horn raised his head: "I acted recklessly and never considered the consequences. I should have received such retribution. I wholeheartedly protected my people, but I didn't expect that the officers and soldiers who died under my command would also be punished.  family"

    He said this.  He turned to his tribe: "I have a bad temper. No matter how much the big boss tried to persuade me, I never listened. Later, I left the tribe in anger. I used to be proud of my temper.  , but now I have finally caused a big disaster. Folks, please don¡¯t imitate me. Master Su Yang¡¯s sentence is very fair. I have nothing more to say. Please don¡¯t feel sorry for me anymore.  "

    Abawang came over, Su Yang Qiuyuan thought he was still asking for mercy, but Abawang sighed: "Master Su Yang, Lai Heen was the number one warrior of our Rukai tribe. I am really saddened by his death.  But now after listening to your Lord's words, we know that there is actually no problem in Your Lord's sentencing him to death. We, the Rukai people, all obey your Lord's sentence. Your Lord's actions are so fair, and we will know what to do if we have any grievances in the future.  Already"

    Su Yang Qiuyuan nodded slowly, and suddenly said to Ding Yunyi: "Uncle Wu Lie, do you have anything else to say?"

    Ding Yunyi shook his head silently.  At this moment, he suddenly felt that the favor he received from Su Yang was God's favor for him.  His judgment was very clear and was clearly placed in front of everyone.  Even killing the first warrior of the Rukai tribe won the hearts of the Rukai tribe.

    What I talk about is love, while Su Yang Qiuyuan talks about Dharma. At this point, I am undoubtedly inferior to Su Yang Qiuyuan.

    Su Yang Qiuyuan saw that no one had any objections: "Lai He'en, do you have any other requests?"

    "Please give me some good wine, so that Lai Heen can go on the journey with peace of mind."

    ¡°Come here, serve the wine!¡±

    Following Su Yang¡¯s order, a large jar of wine was brought up.

    Lai Horn raised the wine jar and drank heavily, still singing the song of the Rukai people when they were about to leave.  When he drank the last sip of wine, Lai Horn smashed the wine jar with force: "You have to use your brain to do things, don't imitate Lai Horn. Su Yang is here to seek fate, and our family has support! Lord Su Yang, Lai Horn has no regrets anymore. Please send Lai Horn on his way."  Bar!"

    Lai Heen died at the hands of Su Yang Qiuyuan, but none of the Rukai people complained.

    Su Yangqiuyuan killed Lai Horne. The evidence was clear and the law was strict. Moreover, he did not favor his own people and also punished the victim Romande.

    "You have to use your brain when doing things, don't imitate Lai He'en. Su Yang is here to seek fate, and our family can rely on it."

    ?? Su Yang is here to seek fate, and our clan has support These words express exactly what the Rukai people are thinking.  They know what they will do in the future, and they also know the horror of triggering the law.

    Of course, it¡¯s not just that. Ding Yunyi openly interceded for Lai Heen. Although he was unable to save Lai Heen¡¯s life in the end, the Rukai people saw that Ding Yunyi is a good official and I am willing to speak for my people

    "Humans are not grass and trees, how can they be ruthless." After appeasing the Rukai tribe, Ding Yunyi sighed: "I finally saw it today. I originally wanted to plead for Lai Heen, but I found that I was wrong. I have thousands of people in China.  Over the years, we have been adhering to the rule of man, and there are people everywhere.?, everything matters, but respecting the law is the bottom line.  "

    Su Yang Qiuyuan nodded and said: "There is no rule without rules. The world we live in is too complicated, and there will always be some dark factors. Therefore, we need something that can restrict it, and that is the law. Some people say that the law is nothing but law.  I believe that the existence of law makes the world more indifferent, and believe that human feelings should override the law. However, I always insist that the law is greater than human feelings. There are also some people who believe that law and human feelings are the rule of law.  The relationship between the rule of man and the law is actually the greatest human relationship. The original intention of the rule of law or the rule of man is to achieve justice. However, the premise of rule of man is that the rulers and law enforcers are saints and wise men. But this idea is terrible  "

    "People's desires are insatiable, and if they do not control power, they will only get further away from justice. The significance of the rule of law is to restrict power, so it protects rights and freedoms. However, due to the characteristics of the law itself, what the law achieves is general,  Universal justice is often difficult to guarantee is correct in every case" Ding Yunyi also expressed his thoughts: "The law itself pursues justice, that is, it is full of human feelings, so it is necessary to give  Law enforcers have a certain degree of discretion, but how large this discretion should be depends on many factors There is no human factor in law enforcement, but legal provisions contain many human factors  ¡±

    Su Yang Qiuyuan immediately felt a sense of confidant: "The law pursues fairness and justice. But things always have their own special side. If you only look at the results without looking at the process, it will run counter to the orientation of the law. Therefore, legislation  The author always has to consider many moral and human factors, and the law itself is nothing more than human factors"

    "Sooner or later, there comes a time when the law is used to protect and protect everyone's rights and interests. Although it is difficult for us to achieve absolute fairness, on the basis of the law, we can try our best to be fair, because the law is  It will not be mixed with any emotions, but human feelings are based on people. Someone's subjective consciousness will have a certain impact on the judgment of things and amplify the original unfairness. Therefore, the law must be greater than human feelings.  "Ding Yunyi looked solemn when he said these words:

    "If even human feelings are above the law, then when encountering illegal crimes in the future, should we follow human feelings or the law? If everything is based on human feelings, how should we punish it? So from this point of view,  Although you rejected my request, you did nothing wrong. Su Yang, please do your job well, I will leave this to you."

    "Yes, sir." Su Yang Qiuyuan said respectfully: "It's my luck that Su Yang Qiuyuan met you. Other adults would feel disgraced if I rejected my request, but you didn't care at all.  Your Excellency is the master that Su Yang has been pursuing!"

    Ding Yunyi smiled, but before he could speak, he suddenly saw several fast horses galloping in the distance, and the one at the front was Qin Yun.

    As soon as he arrived in front of him, Qin Yun got off his horse and said with a face full of good news: "Third brother, great news, great news!"

    "What good news is worth running away in such a panic?" Ding Yunyi asked with a smile.

    Qin Yun blinked his eyes and suddenly said, "Third brother, the voyage fleet is back!"

    "What? What did you say?" Ding Yunyi's eyes widened, as if he didn't believe what he heard.

    Qin Yun said clearly word for word: "Our voyage fleet is back!"

 Part One: The Storm of Penghu Chapter 349 Mexico - Port of Alpulco

    ( .) Puerto Alpuerco, Mexico.  (Registered members of .Piaotian Literature recommend this work wo.)

    "Look, what is that?"

    "A fleet? Hell, it's a fleet!"

    "A pirate? Are you a pirate?"

    "No, no, it's not a pirate. It looks like the legendary Eastern Fleet. Go and notify Mr. Cohen quickly."

    The port of Alpurco was filled with such sounds.

    After hearing the news, Cohen, the Spanish person in charge of the Port of Alpuerco, immediately ordered the Spanish soldiers to prepare, and he himself looked at the sea with a telescope.

    God, what a fleet!  I have heard before that a huge fleet is heading towards Mexico. Is this true?

    The legendary experience of this fleet has long been spread in and around Mexico.

    According to rumors, this is a huge fleet sailing from the far east, carrying countless treasures from the east.

    They fought against strong winds and huge waves on the sea, fought against ferocious pirates, and fought against those big fish that could swallow a small boat in one mouthful with their bloody mouths openbut none of them flinched.  , they worked hard to overcome difficulties one by one and moved forward inexorably towards the set goals!

    Cohen didn¡¯t quite believe this legend at first. Only Spanish fleets had ever gone to the East, but the East had never sent any fleets.

    But as the fleet gets closer to Mexico, more and more people believe in this legend.  In the Port of Alpuerco and throughout Mexico, countless Spaniards and Mexican locals are eagerly looking forward to the appearance of this fleet They can fully imagine that the entire fleet is loading slowly.  Oriental treasures.  What kind of sensation will it cause once it appears?

    Even Governor Mangoela, the governor of the Viceroyalty of New Spain, heard about this rumor and ordered various ports to pay close attention to the arrival of the Eastern fleet.  And he repeatedly promised that once the Eastern fleet really arrives, they must be given the warmest hospitality.

    Governor Mangoyera knew very well that if the Easterners really opened up this route, Mexico would be brought to a steady stream of wealth.  It will be the formation of an extremely lively and huge market.  This would also be very beneficial to stabilizing Spanish colonial rule in Mexico

    The fleet stopped and then lowered a small boat.

    "Welcome them in!" Cohen gave the order.

    When the three men in the small boat landed in the port of Alpuerco, Cohen's heart skipped a beat.  Among them, one of them had the face of an Oriental from legend.

    "Your Excellency, I am Father Marco. This is Captain Poleman" Father Marco, who appeared in front of Cohen, introduced, and then pointed to the orientalist: "This is Sun Yat-sen from the Ming Empire.  Mr. Xiyu"

    God, he is really Chinese!  Cohen whispered in his heart, and then said seriously: "I am the plenipotentiary representative of the Port of Alpuerco appointed by Mr. Mangoyera, the Governor of New Spain and Mexico. Welcome you."

    The long voyage allowed Sun Xiyu to learn Spanish with Father Marco. He smiled and said: "Mr. Cohen, we are a long-distance trading fleet from the Ming Empire"

    As soon as these words were spoken, the entire Port of Alpurco burst into cheers.

    God, the legends are all true. They are a trading fleet coming from the east.  They actually made it to Mexico!

    Cohen suppressed his inner excitement: "Sir, I would like to express my highest respect for you for overcoming many difficulties and arriving at the Port of Alpuerco. You will become the most respected guests of the Port of Alpuerco and even the entire Mexico."

    Poleman said on the side: "Mr. Cohen. We implore the fleet to enter the port."

    "I agreed!"

    On this day, the long-distance trade fleet from the Ming Dynasty appeared in the port of Alpuerco; on this day, the trade route between the Ming Dynasty and Mexico was officially opened!

    This is a day worth remembering, although no one knows what terrible dangers the voyage trading fleet experienced.  But they showed up anyway!

    The port of Alpurco was almost empty, and everyone looked at this mysterious fleet with excited and enthusiastic expressions.

    Those cargo ships are loaded with goods from the East; those cargo ships.  Brought to you is the most mysterious gift from the East

    Cohen sent soldiers to strictly guard it, and no one was allowed to approach without the order of Mr. Governor.  Then he invited these guests from the East to his place.

    &nbsp;Chen Dong, Sun Xiyu, Poleman, Marcothese people who narrowly escaped death on the sea could finally take a long breath after arriving at the port of Alpurco  

    They finally lived up to Ding Yunyi's expectations, and after experiencing countless trials and tribulations, they arrived at this mysterious land.  And this is just the beginning. In the future, there will be more fleets floating in the sky from Taiwan. Registered members of Literature recommend this work.

    Mr. Cohen and his wife, Ms. Adelina, hosted a dinner for them, and during the banquet they asked with great curiosity about their journey.

    When hearing the danger, Ms. Adelina can¡¯t help but exclaim.

    "Kong Hua, bring over the gifts for Mr. and Mrs. Cohen." Sun Xiyu said to Kong Hua, who had been waiting outside.

    That is a piece of beautiful silk and tea leaves unique to Ming Dynasty.  When they saw the piece of silk, Adelina Woman Chapter 352 A group of monkeys put on red clothes and trousers, climbed up the cliff to pick tea leaves, fried them and collected them, which can cure all diseases"

    Cohen and his wife listened in rapt attention, and Sun Xiyu said with a smile: "The number one scholar asked for a box to be made as a tribute to the emperor. Chapter 352. Our fleet has brought many rare treasures. I hope to  I hope to start trading with you and get your help."

    "Yes, we will." Cohen said sternly: "In fact, we have heard the legends about you a long time ago. Governor Mangoyela even specially ordered that once you really show up, we must give you the best hospitality.  . I have sent someone to inform the Governor. I believe that the Governor will come to the Port of Alpuerco to meet you personally"

    Speaking of this, I was a little confused: "In the past, every time I finished a meal, I would always feel a little sleepy. Why am I not feeling sleepy at all today?"

    Sun Xiyu and Chen Dong looked at each other and smiled, and Father Marco also smiled and said: "I made a promise." Sun Xiyu sighed: "But no matter how you say it, we have opened up a new history. In the future  When new trading fleets arrive along our route, I believe our names will always be mentioned, and those who come after us will never forget us.¡±

    Chen Dong nodded sympathetically: "When we get older, these stories can be told to our descendants. Ah, by the way, Bolaiman and Marco also tried their best this time. To tell you the truth,  , I was still worried about what trouble they would bring to us along the way?"

    "What will you do if this is really the case?" Sun Xiyu said jokingly: "Kill them?"

    Unexpectedly, Chen Dong was silent for a moment, and then said slowly: "Yes, I will kill them, because this is my duty!" (You are welcome to support me, it is my biggest motivation.)

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 350 Governor

    Mangoyela comes.

    After learning that the Eastern fleet had really arrived at the Port of Alpuerco, the Governor hurried to the Port of Alpuerco without any delay.

    He attaches great importance to the arrival of this Eastern Voyage Fleet, which will open up a new trade road, which will make him no longer have to rely on Spain's own fleet.

    From Mexico to the Ming Dynasty, and from the Ming Dynasty to Mexico, this is undoubtedly a joyful route.

    And the Spaniards in Mexico will also cheer for the arrival of the Eastern Fleet, right?  They will get what they have dreamed of, and they will love those Oriental treasures to death.

    In order to express his respect and attention, Governor Mangoela specially entrusted Cohen to hold a banquet for him in the port of Alpuerco.  In addition to entertaining guests from the East, almost all the respectable Spaniards in Port Alpuerco came.

    Of course, those lowly Mexicans are definitely not invited.

    The only treatment for Mexicans is to hang them. Hearing their screams on the gallows is the most pleasant thing.

    Sun Xiyu and Chen Dong had known about the Spaniards¡¯ attitude towards Mexicans from Father Marco a long time ago.

    ??Previously, the main target of Spanish colonial expansion was the Americas.  Everywhere Columbus went, he claimed possession in the name of the King of Spain.  Many islands in the Caribbean were first colonized by Spain.  With the advancement of geographical exploration, Spanish colonists quickly occupied vast areas of the Americas.  1517.  Using the power of artillery fire, the Spanish attempted to land at Tsampo in Yucatan, Mexico.  It was unsuccessful due to Indian counterattacks.  In 1518, another group of Spanish invaders tried to land here, but failed again.  1519.  Spanish nobleman and adventurer Fernando Cortez led a small army to land on the east coast of Mexico and began colonial conquest.  They robbed the Indians of their gold and silver and massacred them.  The Indians, led by their leader Courtemoc, fought unyieldingly and defeated Cortez, and more than half of the Spanish colonial army was annihilated.  in combat.  The Indian people treated Montezuma, the king who betrayed the interests of Mexico and joined the enemy, with stones as they treated the invaders.

    In 1521, Spain pressed heavily on the border and stormed the city of Tenochtitlan.  Under the leadership of Courtemoc, the Indian people fought bravely to defend their capital.  The war of resistance lasted for several months, and it was not until September 13 that Tenochtitlan was captured by the Spanish colonial army.  After Cot¨¦moc was captured, the Spaniards tortured him and asked him to tell where the gold and silver were buried, but he remained silent.  The Indian leader was hanged by colonial bandits

    Since then, the Spanish massacre of Mexico has never stopped

    However, Mangoela who appeared at the banquet seemed to find it difficult to connect him with the "devil".  At least in front of those Oriental guests and Spanish guests, he behaved politely.

    "Everyone, let us welcome the arrival of the Eastern guests with infinite enthusiasm!" Mangoela raised the wine glass in his hand and offered his own toast.

    There was loud applause in the banquet hall, and the Spaniards were very excited.

    When the applause subsided, Mangoela smiled and said with what he thought was the most charming smile: "This is an extremely exciting moment. Our Eastern friends have brought us a large amount of precious goods, which will prosper Alpurco."  The port prospered throughout the Viceroyalty of New Spain. Our guests used their extraordinary courage and perseverance to cross the vast sea, and what appeared before them was a world full of wealth.  place"

    His mood gradually became more exciting: "The arrival of the Eastern Trade Fleet will be a win-win situation. I can fully imagine that as soon as their goods get off the ship, they will be robbed. This is not just  Let us get what we want, and let our Eastern friends get a lot of gold coins. God, I can't even imagine how much profit they can make this time. I even thought of blackmail  "

    With a "boom", laughter erupted in the banquet hall.

    Mangoela smiled and asked everyone to calm down: "Now, I will ask our friend, Mr. Sun Xiyu from Eastern Taiwan, to tell us about themselves."

    The applause rang out again, and Sun Xiyu spoke Spanish. This not only surprised the Spaniards, but also increased their intimacy.

    Sun Xiyu is still very talented in language: "According to legend, there is a spring of immortality in Florida, a diamond mountain in South Carolina, the Kingdom of Gran Quivira in Texas, and seven cities full of wealth in Arizona.  ??.  The Spanish explored north in search of these legendary things.  Gold, God, glory But the purpose of our coming is only one, and that is gold"

    Laughter rang out again, and Sun Xiyu said with a smile: "Of course we are here for the gold. I always tell myself to be an honest person and treat our guests with an honest attitude. Only in this way can I  I can¡¯t imagine how much trust a businessman who tells lies and flaunts his integrity, but wants to steal your last pair of trousers, will win"

    There was applause and laughter, mixed with cries of "That's damn Mexico".

    Sun Xiyu smiled and asked everyone to quiet down: "I also want to tell you one thing. Although this is our first time arriving here, before this, Taiwan, where I am, has had many contacts with Spain. We  There is frequent trade with Luzon Island, and fleets sail on the routes from Taiwan to Luzon and Luzon to Taiwan almost every day. Now, I am just bringing this friendship here from Taiwan and continuing to carry it forward.  That¡¯s all¡­¡±

    Every word of his.  He always elicited cheers and applause, which forced his speech to be interrupted several times:

    "At sea. We did encounter many difficulties, pirates, strong winds and waves Of course. There are always Dutch who are hostile to us everywhere. Isn't that right, Captain Poleman?"

    Poleman shrugged, and the Spaniards, who had always been competing with the Dutch for maritime rights, couldn't help shouting: "Let's have a good fight with those Dutch."

    "This will offend our Captain Poleman" Sun Xiyu's words immediately made the banquet hall burst into laughter again, but Sun Xiyu continued:

    "But no matter how difficult it is, we still came here. I hope this voyage is just the beginning for us. I even hope that a large number of Taiwanese ships will appear here every year in the future. We also welcome you to Taiwan.  . Ah. By the way, I have a little good news to tell you. In order to express our respect, all the guests who come here today will receive a small gift from us  .¡±

    After saying that, he clapped his hands, and the sailors of the Eastern Fleet brought their gifts.  Silk, tea, porcelainSuddenly, the banquet hall was completely engrossed and cheering wildly.

    These generous Easterners, these dazzlingly exquisite gifts

    Actually, Sun Xiyu is not that generous.  He just wants to let the Spaniards here see his goods, and use the temptation of these small gifts to empty their pockets of gold as much as possible

    Sure enough, these small gifts amazed everyone, and their interest in the entire Eastern fleet became more and more intense.

    Sun Xiyu believes that the cargo on the fleet will soon be robbed

    While the Spaniards were choosing gifts, Sun Xiyu came to Governor Mangoela with a glass of wine: "Thank you for your hospitality, Mr. Governor."

    The two men clinked their cups gently.  Sun Xiyu said: "Mr. Governor, we have prepared the gift for you. Of course, we will not bring it here."

    Mangoela smiled knowingly.  He felt that he liked this oriental man very much: "Thank you, my dear sir, I will buy two or three ships of goods from you in the name of New Spain to transport to Spain. I hope this will not ruin your plan"  ¡±

    "Of course not." Sun Xiyu smiled: "It's just that there are fewer goods that can be provided to New Spain But it doesn't matter. After this time, we will continue to send fleets.  ¡±

    "No matter how many fleets you come, I firmly believe that your goods will be the most popular here." Governor Mangoyera said with certainty.

    Sun Xiyu suddenly said: "In addition, we have also received orders to go to Britain, France and other places to visit and purchase some things."

    Upon hearing this, Governor Mangoyela immediately widened his eyes: "What are you going to do there? To be honest, I don't have a great impression of these two countries Besides, our  Spain is attacking France with all its strength"

    What he was talking about was the great melee that took place between the countries in Europe and the West.

    ??Previously, the Bohemian Uprising broke out.

    France could not tolerate the resurrection of the Habsburg Empire under Charles V; and the Netherlands went to war with Spain in 1621, which has not ended yet.  King James I of England was worried about the fate of his son-in-law, Elector Frederick V of the Palatinate; Denmark and Sweden were unwilling to see the Holy Roman Emperor once again exercise effective rule across the country.  Therefore, it was originally just the people of Bohemia.?The uprising against the oppression of the Holy Roman Empire evolved into a widespread international war.  In 1625, French Prime Minister Richelieu proposed that Britain, the Netherlands and Denmark form an anti-Habsburg alliance. Denmark would be responsible for sending troops, while Britain and the Netherlands would provide support behind the scenes.

    At this time, the Swedish army, led by King Gustavus II Adolf, united with the electors of Brandenburg and Saxony, and defeated the Holy Roman Empire at the Battle of Breitenfeld on September 17, 1631.  The army occupied Pomerania.  In early 1632, Count Tilly, the commander-in-chief of the Holy Roman Empire, was defeated and killed on the Lech River. The Swedish army occupied Mainz, and in April they captured Augsburg and Munich.  At this time of critical survival, the Emperor of the Holy Roman Empire once again appointed Wallenstein, who had been dismissed, as commander-in-chief. In November of that year, he fought the Swedish army at the Battle of L¨¹tzen, but Sweden won again, but at the same time the Swedish army's commander Gustaa  King Husband II was also killed in the battle. From then on, the Swedish army lost its ability to attack, and Wallenstein retreated to Bohemia. Later, because he was jealous of the Holy Roman Emperor, he was assassinated by an assassin sent by him.

    The Holy Roman Emperor took this opportunity to unite with the Spanish allies and defeated the Swedish army at the Battle of Nadlingen in September 1634, forcing the Swedish army to withdraw to the Baltic coast.  Saxony and Brandenburg signed the Peace of Prague with the Holy Roman Emperor in May 1635.

    The third phase of the war - the Swedish phase ended with the victory of the Habsburg Emperor.

    The Habsburg royal family's victory again shocked France. Previously, because France itself was a Catholic country, it had only used other countries to weaken the strength of the Habsburg royal family. However, when Denmark, Sweden, and the Protestant princes of the Holy Roman Empire all declared  After the defeat, France finally sent troops directly to join forces with Sweden to fight against the Habsburgs.

    Since then, the war has entered the fourth stage - the stage of melee across Europe and the West.

    From 1636 to 1637, Spain sent troops to France, attacking the Holy Roman Empire from the north and the south, and once reached Paris, the capital of France.

    In Governor Mangoira¡¯s view, France¡¯s defeat is already doomed, and Paris will soon fall into the hands of the Spanish.

    At this time, the Oriental actually proposed to go to England and France, which of course made him a little dissatisfied: "Sir, if you need to purchase something, you can leave it to me to handle it for you. I believe it is my honor.  "

    Sun Xiyu smiled and took out a list. Mangoyela only glanced at it briefly and said indifferently: "It's really too simple. The only thing that makes me regret is that you need so many artillery and muskets to make  What? Are you preparing for a war?"

    "I am very peace-loving." Sun Xiyu smiled: "My immediate boss in Taiwan entrusted me to purchase it. As for the specific reason, I'm sorry I don't know."

    Mangoela was not interested in asking about this: "When you and your fleet leave, everything you need will be prepared for you. Please believe in my sincerity and our ability. You will not be disappointed."  of."

    "I think I should believe in your ability." Sun Xiyu said with a smile.  (To be continued: Gone with the Sky. Registered members of literature recommend this work.

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 351 We will come back!

    The goods brought by the Eastern trading fleet brought a sensation in the port of Alpuerco and even in Mexico as a whole.

    Governor Mangoyera wanted to take away three shipments of goods, which triggered a buying frenzy among the Spaniards.  The small gifts distributed by the Orientals at the welcome banquet also convinced the Spaniards of the quality of Oriental goods.

    Silk, porcelain, spicesand of course, what Mr. and Mrs. Cohen strongly recommended: tea!

    Governor Mangoyela also got this thing called "tea", and after tasting it several times, he was full of praise.

    According to the description of Mr. Governor and his assistants, the Cohens, this thing called "tea" is not only an excellent drink, but also has miraculous effects.

    On the day when the unloading of goods officially started, the entire Port of Alpurco was crowded with people, everyone hoped to get the goods on the ship as soon as possible.

    It is a pity that the big Spanish businessmen who came after hearing the news have already shown their magic and contacted the owners of the goods through various channels, and then ordered a large number of goods early in the morning and left them at the Port of Alpuerco.  There are not many Spanish retail goods anymore.

    They cursed those damn big businessmen, but their purchasing power also increased The scene was almost out of control.  "Chen Dong shook his head and returned to his residence as if running away: "It's crazy, everyone is crazy. Every time a boat comes down, it all goes up with a bang. Fortunately, Cohen personally brought people to maintain order.  I thought I had brought too much goods this time, but I didn't expect that the supply was in short supply.  "

    "We have worked hard to get here. Isn't this what we want?" Sun Xiyu smiled: "But the welcome to our products is far beyond my imagination. In fact, to be honest, when the Lord ordered  When we were sailing, I still didn't understand. We were doing well in trade with Luzon and other places, and we made enough money. Why did we take such a big risk to come to Mexico? Now I completely understand.  The profits earned from trade in Luzon are only a fraction of those here, so it is worth taking no matter how big the risk is Chen Dong nodded: "Yes.  After all the hardships, some brothers died of illness and some disappeared along the way.  How great would it be if they could come here with us?  "

    Speaking of this, he happened to see Kong Hua passing by and waved to him. When Kong Hua came in, Chen Dong had a straight face: "Kong Hua, you bitch, I heard you brought a dry-rax girl with you.  Did you get on the boat quietly?"

    Kong Hua smiled and said: "Yes, Commander, you know it. That dry silk lady accidentally recognized me and insisted on pestering me to take her to the ship. I am so entangled that I have no choice. Just take her."  I went to the ship to pick out a few things. Commander, the gold coins I deserve are not missing at all."

    "You bitch, you slept with someone and you didn't know how to give them a discount." At this point.  Chen Dong himself couldn't help but laugh.

    Kong Hua laughed playfully: "I'm not the only one like this, many of the brothers on our ship were entangled by the dried wax women You see, that woman even gave me a shot.  List, let me bring her more when I come next time Sun, Chen" Captain Poleman walked in, his face looking a little pale: "Governor Mangoyera invited us  I¡¯m going to meet some friends at his place today.¡±

    "Oh, okay." Sun Xiyu looked at Bolaiman up and down for a while: "Captain. What's the matter? Are you feeling uncomfortable?"

    "No, no, I didn't sleep well last night" Captain Poleman was obviously covering up.

    A strange smile appeared on Chen Dong's face: "Mr. Sun, Commander Chen, you don't know that Lao Bo asked three women to accompany him last night. Can his expression get better?"

    Sun Xiyu and Chen Dong were startled, then burst into laughter. Chen Dong pointed at Bolaiman and said: "Old Bo, at your age, you have to take care of yourselfThree women  ? Tsk tsk, that¡¯s incredible, no wonder I see you walking like crazy Poleman patted his chest and said braggingly: "Poleman¡¯s body is very strong, and they were all conquered by me.  Spanish women and Mexican women, they almost fought over me in bed last night Sun Xiyu's eyes showed a lustful look: "You said it was dry wax Spanish women have a taste,  Or do Mexican women have taste?¡±

    ¡°Each has its own strengths.¡± Poleman seemed to be still thinking about last night: ¡°I will help you find one for you tonight, and you will know after you try it yourself.¡±

    "You said" Chen Dong said with ill intentions: "If we bring a group of Mexican women to Fujian this time, will they be robbed before they even get off the ship?"

    "It makes sense, it makes sense!" Sun Xiyu nodded repeatedly: "But I'm afraid that our Captain Poleman is already lying in bed and unable to get up before the ship reaches Taiwan Boom"After a moment, several people laughed together This is Francisco Boriaje Omdo Teotello Franco S. Badmond Salgadom Parr  Mr. Dolijiva.  "

    When a long list of names came out of Governor Mangoyela's mouth, Sun Xiyu felt dizzy. He thought he was introducing all eight strange guests. Who would have thought that it was just one person?  name.

    "Hello Sun, it's a pleasure to meet you." Francisco reached out his hand enthusiastically: "Welcome to New Spain."

    "Thank you, I'm very honored to meet you." Sun Xiyu shook his hand politely.

    In the introduction of Governor Mangoyera, these eight people headed by Francisco are the eight largest Spanish merchants in Mexico, and most of the goods in the Eastern trade fleet were purchased by them.

    "Sun, I took a look at the goods you want to buy." Francisco quickly brought the topic to the point: "We have joined forces to help you purchase it before you leave the port of Alpurco. You will get everything you need.  , and what we will give you will be the best priceThank you," Sun Xiyu said politely.

    Francisco glanced at Mangoyera, and the governor quickly said: "Sun, in addition, Mr. Francisco and his friends have something to discuss with you. Since this expedition fleet arrived too suddenly,  Therefore, Francisco and his friends are a little nervous about funds. After deducting the cost of purchasing the goods, they are still short of you, so they came up with a way to make up for it.  Our suggestion is this" Francisco said: "We will compensate you with some treasures from the Aztec king's palace, such as the sun god worshiped by the Aztecs.  Solid gold statue Aztec refers to the Aztec Empire in Mexico.

    When Spanish explorers arrived in the Americas, the Aztec Empire was still expanding.  Society is still evolving but is being held back by outsiders.  Montezuma II, the last Aztec emperor, was captured and died in captivity.  The empire was quickly conquered by well-armed Europeans.

    And the large number of treasures of the Aztec Empire fell into the hands of these Spanish colonists.

    Sun Xiyu quickly accepted the idea of ??using the treasures of the Aztec Empire to make amends.

    Francisco seemed more confident: "And for the other differences, we propose to use slaves to make up for itoh, slaves?" Sun Xiyu frowned slightly. To be honest, he had not thought of this, even though he was  During the voyage, he learned that the slave trade was a common thing for the Thai people.

    "Yes, those despicable slaves." Francisco cheered up: "There are Aztecs among them. There are also many niggers we are going to transport to the mainland."

    Sun Xiyu has also seen those black men in Zheng Zhilong's fleet. They are strong and loyal, and they are rare good crew members.  Sun Xiyu thought about it for a moment: "Mr. Francisco. Although I am not very interested in slaves, Governor Mangoela introduced this time, and for the sake of future cooperation, I think I can accept it."  proposal."

    "Oh, my friends." Francisco and his companions became excited: "Look. What a good start. I believe this is your first time here, but it will never be the last time. I hope  I will see you here more and more often in the future" Sun Xiyu said with a smile, "The new fleet will arrive soon."

    Francisco enthusiastically presented him with a new purchase list and promised to prepare the most adequate funds and wait for the arrival of the new Eastern fleet.

    Francisco is not a fool. He calculated that by transporting these purchased goods to the Spanish mainland, he will be able to make huge profits again.

    The Spanish mainland is already full of enthusiasm for the oriental goods shipped from Luzon and other places, but the goods they brought this time are more exquisite and cheaper than those in Luzon. They will soon cause a sensation in Spain.

    So no matter what, we must establish a good relationship with the Oriental in front of us

    The goods brought by the Eastern Trade Fleet were sold out in more than ten days. Even the small items on the crew members were almost forcibly purchased by the Spaniards, which also made the crew members feel uncomfortable.  A big fortune.

    Mangoela and Francisco also showed their efficiency. The goods Sun Xiyu wanted to purchase were transported to the Port of Alpurco in the shortest possible time.

    Muskets, artillery, medicines Such rapid movements made Sun Xiyu very suspicious whether they were taken directly from their army and sold.

    &nbsp; Of course, there are also the treasures of the Aztec Empire.  The Spanish had snatched them from the Aztec Empire and now loaded them on the ships of the Orientals.

    A large number of slaves were escorted to the fleet, including local Mexicans and more of them black people.

    Chen Dong did not expect that when he came to Mexico once, he would actually become a slave trader

    In the Port of Alpuerco, the Oriental Trade Fleet was delayed for two months before it completed all the things it had to do. It came back fully loaded and returned fully loaded. The harvest this time was undoubtedly huge.

    A wanderer who drifts away will eventually return home one day. When all the things have been done, it is inevitable to set off.

    The Spaniards were still reluctant to leave. They really hoped to find something else from the ship, but obviously this was no longer possible.

    Chen Dong even sold the silk scarf that his newly married wife gave him before leaving Taiwan because of the Spanish¡¯s begging. What else can he get out of it now?

    Sun Xiyu was even more "miserable". He didn't even have a single piece of tea he brought with him to drink on the road.  He was very worried, what should he do on the way back?  Are you drinking like the crew?

    "My friends, take care along the way." Governor Mangoyela was also very reluctant to see them leave like this. Of course, he hoped they could come back as soon as possible: "I will be here waiting for your return. At that time,  You will be welcomed ten times more grandly than you are now.¡±

    "I will." Sun Xiyu solemnly stated his promise: "When we arrive next time, the size of the fleet will be twice as large as it is now. Not only the Port of Alpuerco, we will also  Traveling to more places in Mexico and even mainland Spain.¡±

    ¡°Then don¡¯t go,¡± Francisco thought silently in his heart.  If you show up in mainland Spain, my goods will suffer the heaviest price blow.

    "Mr. Sun, everything is ready." Chen Dong came to Sun Xiyu's side and whispered.

    Sun Xiyu nodded: "Mr. Governor, Mr. Francisco, there is an old saying in our country that there is no such thing as a banquet that lasts forever. Thank you for your hospitality to us during this period. We have been out for too long.  Now, it¡¯s time to go back to my home. I will stick to my promise and come here again in the shortest possible time.¡±

    "Goodbye my friend."

    "Goodbye my friend."

    The Oriental trade fleet slowly left the port of Alpuerco. The Spaniards who came to see them off kept waving their hands and watching the fleet leave.

    They brought countless goods to Mexico, and of course took away countless treasures, and all new routes were opened in their hands.

    Yes, more fleets will appear here.

    There is more than just one Mexico.

    For Taiwan, Mexico is just the opening of countless new routes. In the future, more oriental fleets will appear in every corner of the sea. Oriental ships will sail on the vast sea!

 Part One: Storm in Penghu Chapter 352: The Soldiers of the Huben Guards "Abandoned Their Helmets and Armor"

    Taiwan.

    "Third brother, the voyage fleet is back! The voyage fleet is back!"

    Qin Yun's rapid and urgent words made Ding Yunyi unable to believe that this was true for a long time.

    The voyage fleet has been away from Taiwan for such a long time. In Ding Yunyi's heart, he no longer holds the hope that they can come back alive.

    But now, I actually heard the news that they had returned.

    This kind of impact on the soul is undoubtedly huge.  Ding Yunyi grabbed Qin Yun: "Can you please clarify it for me, is it true?"

    "Yes, yes, third brother!" Qin Yun stamped his feet repeatedly: "It's the news brought back by Li Guo. They found a huge fleet at sea. They thought it was from a country in Thailand, but when they inquired about it, they turned out to be from the country back home.  Our voyage fleet in Taiwan knew that Third Brother was waiting for their news day and night, so he did not dare to neglect it and hurriedly sent a clipper back to report it. As soon as I got the news, I came to tell Third Brother after confirming it again and again. "

    "Okay, okay!" Ding Yunyi was ecstatic at this moment: "Let's go, let's take our hero home!"

    Ding Yunyi almost galloped all the way to Golden Eagle City. Even a famous horse like Ben Xiao was so tired that he started to squirt.

    Golden Eagle City was almost empty, and everyone got the news that the voyage fleet was about to return to Taiwan.  For most people, they have almost forgotten the expedition fleet, but when the name appears again, everyone from the officials to the common people does not want to witness the grand scene of the expedition fleet when it returns to Taiwan  

    Xie Xuan felt uneasy.  In the voyage fleet, there is his good friend and capable working partner Sun Xiyu.  He was worried about whether he would hear any bad news.  He quietly asked Ding Yunyi beside him: "Headquarters, what if they fail?"

    Ding Yunyi knew what he meant.  After being silent for a while, he said: "Actually, I was already prepared to fail on the first day they set sail If you ask me if I will be disappointed if they fail, to be honest, yes, and  I would be very disappointed. After all, we devoted all our efforts to this voyage. At that time, we barely had any cash to spare. Who can not be disappointed after failure?  .¡±

    He suddenly smiled: "But now that they are really back, I suddenly find myself very happy. Do you know why? Whether they succeed or fail, at least they have seen a lot outside. They have also accumulated a lot of experience.  , this is the most precious thing compared to how much profit they make"

    "I understand." Xie Xuan also smiled: "This failure will bring great success next time."

    This is what Ding Yunyi said.  Although failure makes him feel bad, he firmly believes that such experience cannot be bought back by any money.

    And he also made up his mind that even if the voyage fleet gained nothing this time, he would do his best to prepare for their next voyage as soon as possible.

    They have sown hope in the sea. Step by step along the road they have opened up, what appears in front of them must be a broad road

    "Headquarters, look! Fleet, fleet!"

    ?Looking towards the sea.  The faint shadow of the ship has appeared!

    The voyage fleet!  That¡¯s Taiwan¡¯s voyage fleet!

    For a moment, the pier became quiet, and everyone tried their best to look towards the sea. That was the hero in their minds, the real hero!

    It¡¯s getting closer, the voyage fleet is getting closer

    Ding Yunyi suddenly found that his breathing was a little rapid.  The bloodbath on the battlefield had never made him feel like this before, but now, he felt so nervous

    You can already see clearly the people standing on the deck those familiar yet unfamiliar faces

    Suddenly, a cry came from the voyage fleet: "The Tiger Guards voyage trade fleet has returned! The Ming Dynasty is mighty! The Tiger Guards are mighty!"

    Cheers suddenly broke out from the welcoming crowd:

    "The voyage fleet is mighty! The Tiger Guards are mighty!"

    On board the ship or on the pier.  There were cheers and shouts

    The fleet docked at the dock, and Ding Yunyi clearly saw that Sun Xiyu, Chen Dong, Kong Hua these subordinates appeared in front of him one after another

    "Sir, we are back!"

    When this voice rang in Ding Yunyi's ears, Ding Yunyi suddenly felt that he could see these subordinates again. It was like a world away. He murmured: "You left in the ninth year of Chongzhen Now it is the tenth year of Chongzhen."  One yeartwo years, you have been there for two whole years.?Where have you been? Where have you been?"

    As he said that, he suddenly punched Chen Dong hard on the shoulder: "Chen Dong, you bastard! Where did you go? I thought you were dead!"

    Chen Dong felt pain, but his eyes became moist for a moment: "Third brother, we went to many places Nagrim Island, Cholko Island Several times, we  We thought we were going to die, but we still survived Third brother, we are in Mexico, Mexico, we are really in Mexico!¡±

    "Okay, okay" Ding Yunyi found that his nose was sore. Although Chen Dong did not describe the hardships of the journey in detail, he knew that it must be full of suffering.  He turned to Sun Xiyu: "Mr. Sun, thank you for your hard work"

    Ding Yunyi spent a lot of effort to say these six simple words, and Sun Xiyu's voice became choked: "Sir, no matter how hard we work, it is not as hard as you. We are listening in Qiaokel  The brothers were very happy when they heard about the victory in the naval battle, and wished they could return to Taiwan immediately. However, they were worried about your instructions and had to continue on their way. "Sir, we are back after all, and we have lived up to your expectations"  ¡±

    Ding Yunyi nodded vigorously.  He knew that no words could express his gratitude at this time.  He saw Poleman and Marco also disembarking, and he greeted them: "Captain Poleman. Father Marco, thank you."

    "Master Ding, we are so happy to be able to see you alive." Captain Poleman said very seriously: "There were several times when I thought I would never come back and never see you again."

    Ding Yunyi first turned his attention to Marco: "Father, in order to thank you for your efforts, you can choose any place in Taiwan, and I will allocate money to build a cathedral specifically for you. All of Taiwan no, all of Taiwan  Fujian, the largest and most luxurious church in the Ming Dynasty"

    ¡°Really?¡± When he heard the news, the fatigue was swept away from Marco¡¯s body.

    "Really. And you can choose a place now!" Ding Yunyi nodded seriously, and then said to Poleman: "Poleman, your time to serve me has long passed. Let me ask you  , are you still willing to work for me?¡±

    "Why not?" Poleman shrugged: "Here, I can earn a very high salary and command a large ship. I feel that I am living a very happy life."

    Ding Yunyi smiled: "Okay, from now on, you can work here for as long as you want, until you can't do it anymore. If you want to return to your own country, I will send someone to take you there in person.  Go back. If you want to stay here, Taiwan will support you for the rest of your life!¡±

    This was the award he gave to the two Thai and Westerners, and then he said slowly: "Sun Xiyu, you have made great contributions to the voyage and trade, and I appoint you as the vice president of Daming Ocean Company. Qin Yun is busy with official duties, and he has to take care of all affairs in Taiwan. Sun  Xiyu acts as acting president.¡±

    "Thank you, sir."

    Ding Yunyi paused for a moment and then said: "Chen Dong, you have made great contributions to the voyage trade. I appoint you as the commander-in-chief of the armed voyage trade fleet!"

    "I take my orders!"

    When the position of "Commander-in-Chief of the Armed Voyage Trade Fleet" was appointed, Sun Xiyu and Chen Dong soon knew that a new voyage would soon begin

    What makes them grateful is that from the time they landed until now, the adults have not asked how the trade is going or how much money they have earned this time. In the adults' hearts, these brothers are far more important than the profits brought by the trade  .

    "Then look who are those people"

    Following Qin Yun's surprised cry, he saw groups of strange-looking people coming off the boat, some with brown skin, some with black skin There were men and women, God knows.  Where did you get it from¡­

    Sun Xiyu smiled and said: "These are Spaniards in Mexico. Because they owe us money, they use these slaves to pay off."

    Chen Dong then said mysteriously: "I have specially selected a batch of good goods among these people for you and your brothers. Of course, they are all women. The crew members are not allowed to touch them. I will give them to you and your brothers in a short while."  Go to the house"

    "How can this be true? How can it be true?" Cai Jiuzhou said seriously: "We are all gentlemen, how can we do such a thing?"

    Zhang Xianxuan also said with "righteousness and awe-inspiring": "Exactly, these women have such strange skin colors, either brown or black. How can I, the people of Ming Dynasty, look down on these women?"

    Chen Dong said with a smile: "Don't underestimate me. Although these women have weird skin colors, in this bed ah I'm afraid these brothers will abandon their armor.  If the army is defeated"

    Suddenly, Qin Yun?Cai Jiuzhou, Zhang Xianxuan, Ye Dahai and others all have lustful expressions in their eyes

    How can a good man like me, who is worthy of being in heaven, be defeated by these raw women in bed?  What Chen Dong said was simply ridiculous, I had to try it myself.  Tell these women that I, a great Chinese man, am not only invincible on the battlefield, but also invincible in bed

    These "good Chinese men" quickly understood the meaning of Chen Dong's words.

    Chen Dong presented two women to each brother. When these brothers returned home, they couldn't wait to show off their Chinese manly style in front of these women.

    When it came time for the meeting at the official residence the next day, Qin Yun and others were still late.  After finally waiting, everyone was listless and yawning.

    When Qin Yun finally arrived, he saw that his steps were sloppy and he seemed to be unable to stand.

    "Fourth brother, how does it taste?" Chen Dong came up to ask with a wicked smile.

    Qin Yun reluctantly cheered up: "What do two women mean? Last nightlast night I killed them to pieces, and they are still unable to get off the bed"

    Ye Dahai sneered: "Early this morning, I saw your housekeeper going out in a hurry. I asked him what he was doing, and he said to buy you good ginseng I said, Mr. Qin, please be nice.  What do you want ginseng for?"

    "Boom", the whole room burst into laughter.

    Qin Yun was furious, and suddenly saw that Ye Dahai's face was also turning blue. He immediately retorted: "Brother Dahai, look at how your spirit is not much better? I am a scholar, so naturally it is difficult to deal with this. Brother Dahai, you are so invincible, how could it be that you are also invincible?  Can¡¯t stand those raw women?¡±

    "What do those count for?" Ye Dahai said firmly: "A few more are not a problem!"

    Cai Jiuzhou snorted coldly: "What's so hard to say? Who just sits there and dozes off as soon as he comes? If he is not exhausted from a night of expedition, is there any other reason?"

    "Brother Cai, you don't have to tell anyone else. When you came in, I saw your legs were trembling."

    These brothers talked to each other and taunted each other, and then they heard Ding Yunyi's laughter: "You usually think of yourself as invincible generals, but now you have diarrhea? Those women are very ferocious.  Even the women of the West are inferior to them. Chen Dong, are you a traitor? Are you using these women to reduce the combat effectiveness of our Huben Guards?"

    There was laughter again, and Chen Dong cried out: "I have good intentions, but I am a traitor. Come on, come on, you all will return it to me in a while, and I will take it to Fujian and sell it. I'm afraid you won't be able to part with it then."

    ¡°There is absolutely nothing wrong with what he said. Now if his brothers are to return these women, they will definitely not agree to it.

    Chen Dong rolled his eyes a few times and suddenly asked: "Headmaster, why are you the only one who doesn't want that?"

    "This town has always been clean and tidy, how can it be like you?" Ding Yunyi boasted.

    Qin Yun rolled his eyes at him: "It's not that Third Brother doesn't want her, it's just that there are enough women at home. He can't cope with so many women every night. If there are a few more pregnant women, I think Third Brother doesn't want to live."

    There was a chaos of laughter and shouts.

    "Qin Yun, you bastard."

    Ding Yunyi laughed and scolded: "Okay, stop making trouble and talk about serious things."

    This sentence immediately silenced the brothers.

    Ding Yunyi thought for a moment, then faced Sun Xiyu and said:

    "Mr. Sun, let's first talk about the specific income from this trade."

 Part One: Penghu Chapter 353: The First Colony (Part 1)

    "Mr. Sun, please tell us about trade profits."

    "Yes." Sun Xiyu cleared his throat and said: "This time for our expedition fleet, after deducting the losses at sea, supply costs, employee sailor expenses, the cost of bribing the Spanish, and the specific value of those items that cannot be calculated for the time being.  The net profit from the countless treasures of the Aztec Empire and those slaves was converted into more than six million taels of silver When this amount came out, people exclaimed that they could get such a huge amount from just one trip.  profit?

    But Sun Xiyu had no intention of being satisfied at all: "We have been on this journey for two years, so the annual profit is only more than three million taels However, this time the sea route is not familiar, even if we rely on  Even with the help of navigation charts, I have made many mistakes. Now that the sea route has been opened, I am familiar with the road. If I go there again in the future, the trip will only take a few months. If I make more trips every year and send more trade cargo ships each time, I will gain more.  The rewards will be astonishing. Therefore, those Hongyi, Folangji and Ganlusi people come to our Ming Dynasty to trade no matter how hard it is. It is precisely because of the huge trade profits that they are not allowed to do so.  To make money, we might as well do all these things ourselves Cai Jiuzhou heard this and asked: "If we want to increase trade profits, we must reduce the number of armed ships. What should we do if we encounter pirates?  "

    "Actually, it's not a big problem." Ding Yunyi helped answer the question: "Within the sphere of influence we control, no one dares to touch us. But outside our sphere of influence, most of the pirates from the Western Kingdom live alone. Some of them are alone.  Even though there are very powerful pirates from the West, they generally don¡¯t dare to take action rashly when they see the fleet is huge and well-armed.¡±

    "What the headquarter said is absolutely true." Chen Dong said: "We have encountered pirates from the West several times at sea. If they were small groups, we would directly drive them away with force. If they were larger, we would use negotiation.  Under normal circumstances, they are not willing to fight head-on with us. I think this method can still be used when going to sea again. "

    "Actually, we haven't made a bigger profit yet." Sun Xiyu said at this time: "But the main town asked us to purchase a large number of firearms and ironware from the Ganlusi people, which also cost us a lot of money."

    "These are all necessary." Ding Yunyi seemed unconcerned: "The boat is full and the boat is full. With such a big profit, I think if we go on it a few more times, we won't have to worry about anything."

    At this point, he paused and said, "Some of you may not know yet. Originally, there were no Ganras people in Mexico. Later, the Ganras people took over the place by force and became the masters of it. Mexico became Ganras."  "Mr. Sun, tell them about the situation there" Sun Xiyu responded and said, "Mexico is named after the Aztec Indians, who are mainly distributed in Mexico.  Central and South. The Aztecs, also known as the Mexica and the Tenoch, began to establish the city of Tenochtitlan on the island in Lake Texcoco.  After that, they continued to expand outward. In the next hundred years, they conquered the Atomi and other tribes by force. The Aztecs formed an alliance with the two nearby tribes of Texcoco and Tlacopan, and established Central America at that time.  The most powerful tribal alliance, King Montezuma I was called Montezuma the Great. During the reign of Montezuma II, his territory reached the Pacific Ocean in the west and Guatemala in the south, reaching the point of Aztec military rule.  The peak, but Mexico also died in the hands of this man Cai Jiuzhou was very curious after hearing this: "Why did such a brave and powerful emperor destroy the country so quickly?  "

    Sun Xiyu smiled: "Cortes, the dry silk colonist, took advantage of the internal conflicts of the Indians to attack the Aztecs. Montezuma II wavered in front of the invaders, and finally became the leader of the dry silk colonists.  Puppet. After Cortez narrowly escaped with his life in the so-called tragic night, he later made a comeback. The Aztecs, led by the new king Cuauht¨¦moc, fought to the death with the besieged Dracula colonists.  The food and water sources were cut off, coupled with the raging smallpox, they failed. They occupied Tenochtitlan, massacred the city, completely destroyed the city, and then built Mexico City on its ruins Chen Dong helped him continue.  : "After Cortes led his troops to invade the Aztecs, Montezuma II was superstitious about the 'White God' Quetzalcoatl, and was very afraid of the Ganras people. He sent people to send a large amount of gold and silver treasures to persuade them.  Cortes does not move on, but to no avail.  Cortes led his troops to Tenochtitlan, the Aztec capital. Moctezuma II treated him with courtesy, but Cortes betrayed his faith and used the excuse that the Aztec army was near Veracruz.  Killed the Ganrasi people, arrested Montezuma II, and forced Montezuma II to swear allegiance to King Ganrasi.  Under strong threats, Montezuma II finally compromised and surrendered to the Ganras.  "

    Sun Xiyu looked very disdainful: "The Ganrasi people innocently killed more than 600 Indians who were celebrating the Green Maize Festival, which aroused the Indians' anger.?Armed resistance.  Cortes ordered Montezuma II to come forward to persuade the Indians to stop fighting. The Aztecs regarded him as a traitor who had betrayed the nation, and threw stones at him and injured his head.  He died of his injuries soon after.  "

    "What is a 'Sad Night'?" Ding Yunyi also became a little curious this time.

    Sun Xiyu said carefully: "After Cortes took the opportunity to imprison Montezuma, he forced him to swear allegiance to King Ganras, and held him hostage to issue orders to the Indians. The Aztecs launched an armed uprising and surrounded Cortes  The army was cut off from its supply of food, ammunition and water. Cortez led his troops to break out and suffered heavy losses. This night was called the "Night of Sorrow" by the colonists in history.  The Aztecs launched another siege on Tenochtitlan. Under the leadership of Cuauhtemoc, the Aztecs resisted tenaciously and persisted in the struggle for three months.  ¡±

    "That's it." Everyone suddenly realized it when they got here.

    "The colony is good, the colony is very good." Ding Yunyi suddenly said: "Although every colonized person in this colony has a history of blood and tears, those colonists can obtain the greatest benefits in the shortest time.  Mexico has a large amount of crops and a large amount of silver, which will provide a steady stream of benefits to the Ganxi people He pondered there for a moment: "Colonies can help those countries of the West quickly  Accumulating a large amount of wealth, although this is bloody for the colonized people, is the most profitable for the colonial countries.  In fact, to tell you the truth, I have been interested in this for a long time the main town.  In fact, you already have a colony Chen Dong's words made Ding Yunyi stunned; "What did you say? I already have a colony?"

    "Yes, there is a colony" Chen Dong said calmly: "That happened on our way to Mexico Where is that place?" Sun Xiyu pointed to the front.  asked.

    "I don't know. It's not marked on the nautical chart." Chen Dong looked at the nautical chart carefully, then shook his head helplessly for a long time.

    "Come ashore, we don't have much supplies." Captain Poleman came over in the rain and shouted: "And the weather is very bad now. We need to get ashore to escape this damn rain."

    ¡°Get to the shore, get to the shore!¡± Chen Dong immediately agreed with Poleman¡¯s suggestion.

    The fleet began to dock on this unknown island, which seemed to be uninhabited.  Chen Dong called Kong Hua over and asked him to take two people ashore to check it out.

    The island was quiet, and there seemed to be no one there. Kong Hua checked it carefully, and after making sure it was safe, he sent a signal to the fleet.

    Except for the necessary crew members who stayed on board, the rest of the sailors disembarked.

    The heavy rain has come, and the crew members are cursing the damn weather.  Poleman is an experienced sailor.  His judgment was that it would be absolutely impossible to sail in such weather for less than ten days and a half.

    Okay, we have to stay on this unnamed island for a while Although a little helpless, the crew began to build temporary accommodation.

    When night came, Poleman became a little uneasy: "Chen, why do I always feel like there are many pairs of eyes around us staring at us?"

    "I also have this strange feeling." Chen Dong expressed the same worries as him: "Look. We are just at the beach. We don't know what is going on on the island at all. Have you seen the woods and rocks there?  ? God knows what dangers are hidden there. Let me take some people to do some reconnaissance after dawn tomorrow."

    "I agree." Captain Poleman nodded: "After all, we have to live here for a long time, and we have to know everything about the situation here."

    Poleman and Chen Dong¡¯s premonition soon became a reality.

    At dawn, a cry woke everyone up: "Oh my god. Come on, Pop and Simon are dead."

    Upon hearing this, Bolaiman, Chen Dong, and Sun Xiyu rushed over quickly.  They saw that the two guards who were on guard duty last night, Pope and Simang, had fallen into a pool of blood. What was even more horrifying was that their throats were slit.

    "Oh God." Bolaiman murmured, squatted down and inspected it carefully, then stood up again: "It was cut with a sharp weapon. Our judgment was correct. There are enemies on this island."

    Sun Xiyu was a little strange: "Since you killed the guards, why didn't you attack our camp directly?"

    "Maybe they don't have enough manpower." Chen Dong pondered for a moment: "Polayman, we can't delay any longer. Give me twenty people. I will go to the opposite side to conduct reconnaissance now, otherwise we will have to live with threats all day long.  ¡±

    It rains more than yesterdayThe boat was much smaller and had become pattering. Bolaiman nodded and called twenty sailors over, all under the command of Chen Dong. Among them were sailors from the Tiger Guard and Hongyi sailors.  , and Kong Hua also firmly requested to go on the expedition with them.

    "It's been raining all night, and I'm worried that the gunpowder will be damp and unusable." Chen Dong was very careful and even considered this issue: "All of them carry swords. Bolaiman, you must be careful here."

    "Don't worry, don't worry about this."

    This is an unknown adventure. They don¡¯t know how many enemies are hidden in the dark, especially when firearms are temporarily unavailable. It can only be said that every step is full of murderous intent.

    This seems to be a completely unexplored island. Now a group of strangers have broken in. Even the birds in the woods screamed and flapped their wings and fled.

    The woods bathed in light rain exude fresh air, which makes people temporarily forget their fear and enjoy the beautiful scenery.

    Chen Dong did not dare to be careless at all, but at this moment, a slight sound broke through the air.

    A tiger guard brother next to him fell down at the sound, and he was hit by a dart in the neck.

    "Hide, hide!" Chen Dong shouted loudly, dragging the injured brother and hiding behind a tree.

    The brother was twitching constantly and foaming at the mouth. Kong Hua checked it and then shook his head: "No, the dart is poisonous. We have no way to detoxify him Before he finished speaking, another man  The Dutch sailor screamed, and then twitched just as quickly.

    "Hell, retreat, retreat!"

    Not knowing where the enemy is hiding is the scariest thing. Chen Dong knew very clearly that he could not stay here for long, so he shouted loudly.

    "What should they do?" Kong Hua pointed at the two injured sailors and shouted.

    "Take them with you, take them all with you." Chen Dong said anxiously: "Retreat them all to the camp!"

    They fled back to the camp in a state of embarrassment. A total of four people were injured and two were missing.  What is even more frustrating is that they have not seen the shadow of the enemy at all. Those enemies always seem to be hiding in the dark.

    The four injured were in very bad condition. Although the ship's doctor provided emergency treatment for them, they could not tell what kind of poison was used in the dart.

    Those darts are also very strange. Chen Dong has never seen weapons like this before.

    "Have you seen clearly how many people there are on the other side?" Poleman asked the question he was most concerned about.

    Chen Dong shook his head helplessly: "I didn't see it clearly. We didn't even see any of the enemies. Hell, they are so familiar with the terrain here. They appear and disappear, as if they are everywhere."

    What¡¯s even more terrible is that they cannot leave this unnamed island for the time being and must live here for a period of time. During this period, no one can tell what kind of trouble they will encounter.

    Now, the voyage fleet has fallen into great danger!

 Part One: The Storm in Penghu Chapter 354 The First Colony (Part 2)

    By the next day, the four poisoned crew members died one after another.  ([]Piaotian Literature registered members recommend this work.)

    And those sneak attackers don't seem to have any intention of attacking immediately. Maybe they are on the opposite side, looking at this group of uninvited guests with cold eyes.

    Big trouble has arisen for the voyage fleet.

    Poleman and Chen Dong knew very clearly that it was not that the sneak attackers did not want to attack immediately, but that they were still testing them. Once the time was right, a terrible disaster would come.

    The defenses have been intensively arranged. Although they are crude and temporary, they can at least have a certain deterrent effect.

    What¡¯s even worse is that those firearms can no longer be used in such damn weather Kong Hua, take the brothers and go to our ship to take down all the bows and arrows!  "At this critical moment, Chen Dong issued such an order.

    Piles of bows and arrows were taken down, and the sailors of the Tiger Guard began to patiently teach the Dutch how to use these weapons.

    Chen Dong¡¯s only hope now is to use these bows and arrows to block attacks that may come at any time, and to hold on until the weather clears up

    Unfortunately, this wish seems difficult to achieve

    On the third day, some figures began to appear from the woods.  The skin color of these people is dark brown, their upper bodies are naked, and their lower bodies are tied with fig leaves made of unknown materials.  What's scary is that their faces and bodies are covered with white, strange-shaped things.

    What they hold in their hands are the most primitive weapons.  Spears, spears And some people also hold a long pipe in their hands. Maybe those deadly poison darts are sprayed out from these pipes

    They seem to be very used to rainy days like this. From the telescope, you can see them dancing and chattering.

    "They are about to attack." Chen Dong made his judgment very accurately.

    Poleman also nodded at the same timethe sailors are all ready

    After a period of waiting, the natives suddenly made a strange and terrifying cry.  Then they took those tubes and put them to their mouthspoison darts, be careful!  "

    In Chen Dong's cry, countless poisonous darts flew towards herepush, pounce, pounce, pounceone branch stuck on the left and right of the sailors.  The sailors all crouched behind their hiding places.  Don't dare to look up.

    With a scream, Chen Dong turned around and saw that the sailor named Ponteman was shot in the left arm.

    Chen Dong¡¯s complexion was ashen.  Risking the poison dart to hit him, he rushed to Ponteman's side, pulled out his knife and said, "Hold him down!"

    Several sailors desperately held down Ponteman. Chen Dong raised the knife, gritted his teeth and dropped the knife. An even more miserable cry came out of Ponteman's mouth One of his left arms,  It was cut off by Chen Dong Help him stop the bleeding.  "Chen Dong said with red eyes.

    Ponteman gasped for breath: "Mr. Deputy Commander, II owe you a lifethese damn natives! Chen Dong kept cursing in his heart

    The natives began to attack. They waved the primitive weapons in their hands, screamed in a way that no one could understand, and rushed forward in disorder.

    ¡°Shoot the arrow! Shoot the arrow!

    Chen Dong and Bolaiman made such a cry at the same time.

    Countless arrows flew out.  Those natives who were charging slowly and aimlessly were shot down in large numbers.  The rain of arrows that came one after another obviously frightened these natives. They screamed in horror, turned around and ran back.  Not a moment.  Then he disappeared into the woods again

    This time the attack was finally repulsed!

    Counting the casualties, it turned out that the losses were not very heavy. Only Ponteman lost an arm.  As for the natives, eight of them were shot to death.

    But Chen Dong and Poleman could not relax at all.  These do indeed hide their enemies, and they are by no means small in number.

    It seems that the natives already have a certain understanding of the voyage fleet, so they dare to start the attack.  But the voyage fleet had no idea what kind of opponent it was facing.

    "Sir." Kong Hua came to Chen Dong's side: "We can't continue like this."

    Chen Dong said bitterly: "What else should we do? We don't know what's happening on the other side now. If it rains, our firearms won't be of use. What else can we do?"

    "I want to take people to conduct reconnaissance again." Kong Hua suddenly made this suggestion: "If we can't find out their situation as soon as possible, we can only be passively beaten here."

    &nbsp;"Reconnaissance again?" Chen Dong hesitated.

    Kong Hua hurriedly said: "Sir, there don't need to be many people going this time. I am the only one who will take Zheng Jun on board with us. He is brave and has good kung fu. Moreover, he is a Taiwanese hunter and knows the situation in the forest better than anyone else."  Everyone must be familiar with each other, and we can still take care of each other if something happens Chen Dong called Poleman over and told Kong Hua's idea. The two discussed for a while and felt that this was the only feasible method.

    "Kong Hua, take Zheng Jun with you" Chen Dong still seemed uneasy: "But once you find something wrong, run out immediately. Don't risk your life. You won't be able to detect it."  It doesn't matterHey, I understand." Kong Hua nodded.

    The two men armed themselves with weapons and quietly entered the woods from another road without anyone noticing

    Danger is everywhere here, and even the air seems to be filled with the smell of death.  The two people walked very lightly, for fear of disturbing the surrounding plants and trees Kong Hua, someone is passing by here.  "Zheng Jun suddenly whispered.

    Then he lay down on the ground, carefully observing the marks on the ground, and putting his nose to the ground from time to time.  It seems like there is something smelling there

    The hunter¡¯s nature was brought into full play here. Following the traces left behind, the two slowly found a cave.

    Zheng Jun observed it, and then made a gesture to indicate that there was someone inside.

    The two of them walked in quietly. The light in the cave was very dim. After walking for more than ten steps, suddenly a spear suddenly thrust out from the darkness toward Kong Hua.

    Kong Hua, who had been prepared for a long time, gave way.  As soon as he grabbed the spear, Zheng Jun next to him rushed forward and knocked down the attacker.

    He held him down firmly.  Just as he was about to punch him hard, he suddenly used the faint light to see that this man had a beard all over his face.  But he looks very much like himself.

    "You Zheng Jun just uttered the first word, and the man who was pushed down had already shouted out in surprise: "Are you from the Ming Dynasty?  "

    "Yes, yes." Kong Hua couldn't believe that he could meet one of his own here, and hurriedly asked Zheng Jun to let him go.

    As soon as the man got up, tears flowed out, and his voice became trembling: "Seven years, seven years, seven years, I finally met the people of Ming Dynasty  Kong Hua must have something strange in many of them, but he didn't dare to stay here for long: "Let's go back to the camp first My name is Zhuang Jiugong When they returned to the camp, the crew saw that they had brought back a citizen of the Ming Dynasty.  Everyone's eyes widened and they couldn't believe it.  The man shed tears and said: "In the past, I was the doctor on Zheng Zhilong's ship. Have you heard of Zheng Zhilong?"

    Chen Dong and Sun Xiyu looked at each other, a little surprised that they could see Zheng Zhilong's people here.

    Seeing them nodding, Zhuang Jiugong sighed: "That year, we were attacked by the big pirate Liu Xiang at sea. The fleet was broken up, and my two brothers and I drifted around on a ship. On the ship  There is plenty of food and fresh water, but we are not sailors, and we don¡¯t know the course at all. We can only follow the wind and be beautiful, and I don¡¯t know how long it will be beautiful Anyway, I calculated, based on the speed at which we eat and drink, how long will it take to cross the sea?  After about two months everyone listening was very surprised. I actually stayed at sea for more than two months? During this period, I didn't encounter any merchant ships or pirates. I don't know.  Are they lucky or sad Just when we ran out of fresh water and food, we finally came to this island." When Zhuang Jiugong said this, not only did he not have any luck, but he also revealed endless fear.  :

    "We went to the island after all the hard work, but we were caught by the natives that day. God, they eat human flesh. Two of my companions were eaten by them, and that day, their chief's daughter happened to be pregnant.  I finally made them understand that I could treat the disease by gesticulating and shouting, so they didn¡¯t kill me for the time being. Later, I helped the chief¡¯s daughter get cured of her disease, and deliberately left some root of the disease in her so that they couldn¡¯t kill me.  This has been dragging on for seven years just yesterday, all the men in their tribe ran away. In the past seven years, I learned their language and heard them say that the devil came to the island and that we must  Destroy them and eat them all. I took advantage of this moment to run out. It was so pitiful that I finally met you."

    His experience is heartbreaking to hear. For seven years, God knows how he survived.

    Zhuang Jiugong told them that these natives on the Unnamed Island are called Aniwa people. They will regard their enemies as prey and eat them in order to "capture souls" to compensate for the lost warriors.  Moreover, they also eat their own dead to preserve an unnamed substance, which they believe is an important liquid that cannot be regenerated in nature.  When eating people of the same tribe, the feeling usually goes throughReal choice is sometimes limited to a very small part, usually the human heart.  This process is accompanied by a grand ceremony.  In the view of the Aniwa people, eating the flesh of prisoners of war can gain the power of the deceased. As a supplement, the captors will also wear the skin of the deceased and hang the hands of the deceased on their waists as decoration.

    Furthermore, in the view of the Aniwa people, human flesh is the food of gods, and cannibalism is a form of communication between humans and gods, and is part of symbolic rule.

    Everyone who heard these words looked at each other in shock.

    Zhuang Jiugong told them that there were tens of thousands of Aniwa people living scattered across the island, divided into tribes of different sizes. The one who captured him was the largest unit among them. From the pronunciation of the chief, he should be called "  "Cow" or "New".

    Their skin is dark brown, their hair is curly, their foreheads are retracted, their bodies are almost naked, their eyebrows are raised, their noses are broad, their lips are thick, their beards are not thick, their jaws are protruding, and they only have a short grass skirt tied around their waist and beads on it.  There are mother oysters, dog teeth, and a ring of gorgeous bird feathers on their heads. Some people wear wild boar tusks on their noses, and their faces are painted with bright colors. Some are painted with various strange patterns, and some are covered with  The lard was smeared brightly, and it looked very scary anyway.

    ??It is absolutely unreasonable for these people to catch and kill outsiders who occasionally come to the island, and then eat their human flesh.

    After figuring out the situation on Wuming Island, Sun Xiyu couldn't help but ask: "What should I do?"

    what to do?  Yeah, what to do?  If you leave, you will definitely not be able to leave now. If you stay, the cow will be in great danger every day.

    "Wait!" Chen Dong gritted his teeth and said: "Since there is no way to leave, then let's wait here until the weather clears. These damn natives have killed so many of us, we can't just leave like this!"

    ¡°We can¡¯t just leave like this!¡± Bolaiman also said fiercely: ¡°Look, Father Marco is praying for them.¡±

    Not far away, the deceased had been buried, and Father Marco was praying.

    "Then wait here." Chen Dong made up his mind: "When the weather clears and our firearms can be used, we will teach them a lesson and avenge our dead brothers!"

    A consensus has been reached and no one raised any objections.

    Staying here, waiting until the weather clears, and then taking revenge has become the goal of all the crew.

    Although there are a large number of Aniva people on the island, the weapons they use are primitive and crude. Once the firearms of the voyage fleet can be used, they will inevitably face disaster.

    The rain was still falling sparsely. In the past few days, the Aniva people had made several attacks one after another, but they were all repelled by the well-prepared crew.

    The Aniva people, who had suffered several losses, seemed to be afraid of these uninvited guests. In the following days, their harassment gradually decreased.

    And this is what the voyage fleet hopes to see.

    As the days passed, the sky finally showed signs of clearing up. When the last drop of rain fell and the sun, which had not been seen for a long time, finally rose into the sky, everyone knew that the opportunity had come.

    Poleman issued his order: "Dry all the gunpowder, boys, it's time to let these savages have a taste of our power!"

    The opportunity for revenge has finally arrived, and the evil spirit that has been held in for so long finally has a chance to be vented!

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 356 Trouble is coming again

    Ding Yunyi listened completely entranced.

    Colony, the first real colony in the history of the Ming Dynasty was actually born in his own hands!

    These loyal and brave subordinates, these capable subordinates.  They have never let themselves downimmediately select 200 soldiers and use four ships to reinforce Wumingah, Voyage Island.  "Ding Yunyi made an immediate decision, and then asked: "Can you still remember the road to Yuanhang Island?  "

    "Yes!" Chen Dong replied without hesitation: "I have drawn a detailed navigation chart, and I will select veterans from the voyage fleet to take the brothers there."

    Ding Yunyi nodded with satisfaction: "This voyage has yielded a lot. Not only has it gained a lot of trade profits, opened up new routes, but also gained colonies. I think the voyage to the island is just the beginning. In the future, we can still   Before he finished speaking, Long Zhantian hurriedly walked in: "Headquarters, Zheng Zhifeng wants to head the town immediately. Judging from his appearance, he seems to be very angry!  "

    "Oh?" Ding Yunyi frowned: "Chen Dong, Sun Xiyu, you guys take a rest for a while. I have ordered the second voyage fleet to be organized there. Our Taiwan Shipbuilding Factory has built many new merchant ships. At the same time, I have also  After purchasing a batch, the size of the fleet this time will be more than doubled from the previous one. You will have to worry about what kind of goods are needed. "

    "Yes." Chen Dong and Sun Xiyu stood up together and said.

    Ding Yunyi then said: "Please come in, Zheng Zhifeng."

    When Zheng Zhifeng came in, his face was gloomy.  When I met Ding Yunyi, I first followed the courtesy of my subordinates: "Congratulations to the general town for annihilating the bandits. I am late in congratulating you, so please forgive me for my sins."

    Hearing that he didn¡¯t mean what he said, Ding Yunyi smiled slightly and said, ¡°Third Master, you are too polite. Please sit down.¡±

    Zheng Zhifeng did not sit down: "As the commander-in-chief of Fujian, Zongzhen has all the power. We admire him. Although our Zheng family had some unpleasantness with Zongzhen, they have been resolved long ago. Besides, you and my eldest brother were officials in the same dynasty. We are together.  Fujian, why bother pushing each other so hard? Do we have to turn against each other? "

    Ding Yunyi was confused when he heard this: "Third Master, what does this mean?"

    "What do you mean?" Zheng Zhifeng sneered: "Don't you know what you mean by the headquarter? Three merchant ships. Thirty-three lives! Headquarters, we swallowed this breath. People died, and the goods were robbed.  If we are unlucky, please return the hijacked people to us What kind of merchant ship was robbed? Why are there still hostages? Ding Yunyi is so arrogant and domineering at sea.  Collecting protection fees, although the Zheng family's reputation has been suppressed to a certain extent by the emergence of Ding Yunyi and his Tiger Guards in recent years, who in the nearby waters is so bold as to rob the Zheng family's ship and kill the Zheng family's people?

    Although I know very well that sooner or later I will have a head-on battle with the Zheng family, it is definitely not now.

    "Third Master, I'm afraid there is some misunderstanding, right?" Ding Yunyi calmed down: "How can our Huben Guards navy do these piracy activities?"

    "Yeah, Huben Guards can't do that. But what about the pirate alliance in the main town?" Zheng Zhifeng kept sneering: "The main town has so many pirates, they are majestic. Although my Zheng family is not as good as the main town, but on the sea  After so many years of peace, who else would touch my Zheng family¡¯s merchant ship, except the head general?¡±

    "Damn it, did your Zheng family realize that it was me who robbed your ship and killed your people?" Ding Yunyi suddenly cursed.

    His sudden anger made Zheng Zhifeng have to be cautious.  After all, he is also the commander-in-chief of Fujian and the nominal boss of his eldest brother Zheng Zhilong. If he completely offended him, it would not be beneficial to the Zheng family.

    Ding Yunyi's tone slowed down: "Zheng Zhifeng, I never ordered to rob your Zheng family's ship, and my subordinates are not so courageous. As for those pirates First, I'm afraid they don't have the strength to do it.  Secondly, if it is really one of them who robbed the Zheng family's ship, I guarantee that you, the Zheng family, will be able to answer for it!"

    Zheng Zhifeng nodded slowly: "I will wait here for ten days, and for one year, I will wait for one year!"

    Ding Yunyi thought for a moment: "Master Zheng, I'd rather you explain to me what's going on."

    Zheng Zhifeng saw that he didn¡¯t look like he was acting, so he sighed and told what happened.

    It turns out that three ships of the Zheng family left Japan this time, fully loaded with goods. Shortly after leaving Japan, they mysteriously disappeared. No news was sent back to Quanzhou, as if these three ships had never left Japan.

    The Zheng family hurriedly dispatched a large number of fleets to search at sea, and finally found one of the boats. But what was shocking was that there were only thirty-three corpses on the boat.

    And then?The Zheng family insists that only Ding Yunyi did it. In addition to the fact that only Ding Yunyi has the power to move the Zheng family's ship at sea, there is another very important reason:

    The Zheng family found the weapons used by the Tiger Guards on the ship!

    Ding Yunyi laughed when he heard this: "Master Zheng, if it was really me who robbed the ship and killed the people, how could I be so stupid to throw the weapons on the ship? Am I afraid that the Zheng family won't know that I did it?"  ?"

    "That's exactly what we think." Zheng Zhifeng said: "The main town is always meticulous in its work and will not leave any loopholes for others to catch, so my eldest brother ordered me to come and inform the main town about this matter."

    When Ding Yunyi heard this, it didn't seem like he was praising himself, and he didn't care. He suddenly asked: "I see that Mr. Zheng doesn't care much about the three ships being robbed, but he is very nervous about the missing people and ships.  Does it seem like there¡¯s something hidden in it?¡±

    Zheng Zhifeng¡¯s expression changed slightly and she whispered, ¡°Please step aside, the general manager. I have a few words to say to the general manager alone.¡±

    Ding Yunyi nodded and asked his subordinates to leave first. Zheng Zhifeng then said: "Does the headquarter know who my eldest brother's wife is?"

    Of course Ding Yunyi knows it all too well.

    When Zheng Zhilong was in Japan, Jin Ye paid a visit to Tokugawa Hidetada, the former shogun who had retired, and asked him personally about China affairs.  I was so happy that I ordered him to be hosted at the Nagasaki Hotel and given generous gifts.  Zheng Zhilong was summoned by the shogunate, and the Japanese regarded him as a glorious and prominent figure. He was often visited by local dignitaries and was called "an old official".

    At that time, the Hirado Domain was the center of Japan¡¯s foreign trade, with merchant ships from all over the world gathering there.

    Because Zheng Zhilong is familiar with overseas affairs.  He was also good at diplomacy and was valued by the Japanese shogunate. After the initial summons, he "visited the families of feudal officials many times".  Later he moved to Hizen Kunihira.  He received favorable treatment from the local princes, the Matsuura clan. The Matsuura clan gave him land to build a new residence in Kawachiura Senrihama near Hirado, and introduced him to the marriage of Tagawa Matsu, the daughter of the Hirado clan's retainer Yu Huang.

    The Emperor Tianchuan Yu is the Emperor Weng Yu.  He is an expatriate from China who moved to Hirado, and is known as the Tagawa clan in Japan.  Tagawa Matsu was Japanese and was the adopted daughter of Emperor Weng Yu, so she was also called the Weng family.  Mr. Tagawa, seventeen years old, has a good nature.  The year after their marriage, it is said that while Tagawa Song was collecting shells at the beach, the fetus suddenly started to move and she had no time to return to the city. So with the help of her maid, she gave birth to Zheng Chenggong on a big rock.  It was his eldest son, Zheng Sen, who was born on the boulder in the riverside.  This stone is called the birth stone.  Later, a second son, Tagawa Nanaemon, was born.

    Ding Yunyi didn¡¯t know why he mentioned Zheng Zhilong¡¯s Japanese wife Tagawa Song.

    Zheng Zhifeng sighed: "I don't want to hide anything from the main town. On those three merchant ships, there were my eldest sister-in-law's biological sister, Tagawa Yuki, and my eldest brother's second son, Shichizaemon Ding Yunyi never expected that Zheng Zhilong's sister-in-law  Were you and your youngest son kidnapped?

    Zheng Zhifeng looked a little nervous: "Last year, when the general was in the Central Plains to suppress bandits. Because my eldest brother Taishan Weng Yihuang missed his daughter, he ordered his sister-in-law to take Shichizaemon back to Fuso. My sister-in-law stayed there for a month.  So he came back first. Emperor Weng Yi liked Nanzaemon, so he kept him and asked Tagawa Yuki to take him back to Quanzhou for a while. Who would have thought that he would come back with the three merchant ships this time.  Something happened. Right now, both Tagawa Yuki and Shichizaemon are uncertain about their lives. The eldest brother is very anxious, so this visit has another meaning. Even if this matter has nothing to do with the main town, he always asks the main town for help.  There are so many pirates in charge of the town, so there will always be some news Damn it, are you so begging for help? Ding Yunyi cursed in his heart, but Ding Yunyi also became a little curious.

    He had already issued an explicit order not to have a head-on conflict with the Zheng family. I understand that his subordinates and those in the pirate alliance would not disobey his orders, but who has the courage to rob Zheng Zhilong's ship and kill Zheng Zhilong's people?  , kidnapping Zheng Zhilong¡¯s sister-in-law and son?

    This is actually a bit weird.

    "Master Zheng, please live in Taiwan with peace of mind." Ding Yunyi said thoughtfully: "Now that I know about this matter, even if you don't come to beg me, I will always get to the bottom of it, and there will be news sooner or later!  "

    "Since the chief town agreed, I can rest assured. I just beg the chief town to hurry up, otherwise I will worry about them Zheng Zhifeng was much more polite than before, and thanked him again. Ding Yunyi asked Zheng Zhifeng to take a rest.  He also ordered people to recall Li Guo to Taiwan immediately, and he returned home full of worries.

    Those women who are new to Taiwan are already familiar with the place. They have a great time playing with Han Xiaoxiao and the others, and they even learned all about mahjong.

    Seeing Ding Yunyi coming back, the women just said hello and then devoted themselves to the mahjong battle without sleep or food.

    Ding Yunyi moved a stool casually and sat next to Liu Rushi. While watching them play cards, he asked: "Who do you think would kidnap a woman and a child?"

    ? ?Just an enemy.  Liu Rushi said without thinking.

    "Yes, the enemy" Although he felt that what he said was not said, Ding Yunyi still responded perfunctorily: "But what if the kidnapped person has a high position and has a large army, and ordinary people can't easily move it?"

    "Wait, touch." Gu Hengbo touched a card and said, "That must be someone with more power and a more powerful army than him."

    "Yes, yes" Ding Yunyi's brows knitted together.

    This is what worries me most.  Normal people would think that besides him, Ding Yunyi, who would have the courage and strength to do such a thing?  I'm afraid Zheng Zhilong doesn't say it on the face, but he thinks so in his heart

    Zheng Zhilong was finally afraid of himself and did not dare to openly raise troops to question the charges. Otherwise, Taiwan would probably have started a war by now.

    Seeing that Ding Yunyi was worried, the girls stopped playing cards. Gu Hengbo asked, "Why, isn't there someone in Taiwan whose wife and children were kidnapped?"

    "It would be easier if it came from Taiwan" Ding Yunyi smiled bitterly: "Do you know who it is? It's Zheng Zhilong's sister-in-law and youngest son. Damn it, I don't know who ate the heart of a bear and the courage of a leopard.  , actually kidnapped them."

    Han Xiaoxiao was far more familiar with the situation in Fujian than the other women. He immediately said, "This is going to be troublesome."

    Gu Hengbo and the others didn't know what was going on. Han Xiaoxiao frowned and said, "The Zheng family and my husband have always had conflicts, and they almost got into a fight a few times. The situation has gotten much better in the past two years, and there have been many contacts between the two places. Now suddenly  If something like this happens, I'm afraid my husband will be in trouble again."

    Li Xiangjun blinked his eyes and said: "Master Ding is Wu Liebo, how can he still be afraid of Zheng Zhilong? Besides, can the mighty Tiger Guards not be able to defeat the Zheng family?"

    "Uncle Wu Lie can only take charge of Taiwan and Penghu. The situation in Fujian is so complicated" Ding Yunyi smiled faintly: "In a real fight, I wouldn't be afraid of the Zheng family navy. Who should I be afraid of? But this is not the case.  Fight things that can be solved. Taiwan seems to be calm, but in fact there are many crises, including the Taixi people, Zhang Kentang, and Zheng Zhilong. It is the most unwise thing to fall out with the Zheng family at this time. I'm afraid someone will see through it.  Thisbut who has the courage?" Chen Yuanyuan was a little worried: "A few days ago, Sister Han and I were still saying that you have to fight everywhere, and there are so many new victims flocking to Taiwan, so you are so busy every day.  She didn't even have time to eat or sleep, and she looked like she was smiling all day without doing her job properly Speaking of the words, all the girls showed knowing smiles on their faces, and Chen Yuanyuan also pursed her lips and smiled: "But in fact, she has more things to take care of than anyone else.  He was more troubled than anyone else, and we women couldn't help him much. We were able to rest for a few days, but something like this happened again.  "

    "I was born to work hard." Ding Yunyi cursed bitterly: "If you let me catch this man, I will peel off his skin and beat his tendons. Whoever causes trouble for me will be punished."  If you don¡¯t let him feel better, he will be woken up by nightmares when he sleeps!¡±

    He was really angry at this moment in his heart. The current focus of Taiwan and Penghu is development, but there are people who don't want him to live a comfortable life, and will always find trouble for him at unexpected times.

    But the question is, who is the mastermind behind this?  Why do this?  In addition to sowing relations between Taiwan and Fujian, is there any other purpose?  Ding Yunyi has no clue at least for now.

 Part One: The Storm in Penghu Chapter 357 Satsuma Domain

    Almost all the main officers of the Huben Guards were concentrated in Golden Eagle City.

    ¡°Obviously, no one in the Huben Guards had robbed the Zheng family¡¯s ship, and Li Guo, the last one to arrive at Golden Eagle City, categorically denied that anyone in the pirate alliance had ever hijacked the Zheng family¡¯s ship.

    These are all in Ding Yunyi¡¯s reaction, so who did it?

    Now it seems there are no clues at all.

    "If it is really pirates who did it, then they must be foreign pirates." Li Guodao, who is very familiar with the maritime situation: "But the problem is that foreign pirates may come in without our knowledge, but it is absolutely impossible for them to come in without our knowledge."  After committing the crime, they left without anyone noticing, unless they had a mysterious hiding place nearby Ding Yunyi's brows furrowed tightly.

    A mysterious hiding place?  The nearby sea is owned by himself and Zheng Zhilong, where can those pirates hide?

    "Bring me the sea chart." Ding Yunyi said suddenly.

    The chart was brought over, and Ding Yunyi looked at it for a long time: "Where did the Zheng family's fleet disappear?"

    "here."

    Ding Yunyi looked at it carefully and suddenly clicked on the map: "Where is this?"

    "Go back to the main town, Satsuma Domain!"

    "Satsuma Domain?"

    "Yes! Also known as Kagoshima Domain and Shimazu Domain. Fuso Daimyo. It owns parts of Satsuma, Osumi and Hyuga Kingdoms and is located in the southwest of Kyushu What is a Daimyo?" Qin Yun asked curiously.  asked.

    Li Guo is very familiar with the situation in Japan: "The gaibei daimyo is a daimyo who was the same daimyo as Tokugawa Ieyasu before the Battle of Sekigahara in Fuso Province, or a daimyo who was loyal to Toyotomi Hideyoshi during the war and surrendered after the war. Those who fall into this category  It is called the "gaibei daimyo". Tokugawa Ieyasu mixed the three types of daimyo, the clan daimyo, and the clan daimyo, so that the clan clan and clan daimyo monitored the clan daimyo in order to strengthen their rule over the samurai.  The authority of the shogunate also promulgated the "Samurai Laws", the main purpose of which is to reward civil and military officials, to prohibit luxury and luxury, to observe frugality, to strictly enforce class, and not to have prodigal people, not to repair the city without authorization, not to have private marriages, and not to form parties, but the most important thing is.  It stipulates the system of handing over the name's participationthe Battle of Guanyuan?" Ding Yunyi curled his lips disdainfully.

    Jian Zongzhen seems to be very disdainful of the Battle of Guanyuan.  Li Guodao: "Both sides in the Battle of Sekigahara mobilized more than 100,000 troops, and most of the daimyo expressed their own positions. It was the largest civil war in the Fuso Kingdom since the Onin Rebellion. This battle was between Tokugawa Ieyasu and Toyotomi Hideyori  The direct duel between Ishida Mitsunari, his retainer, and the victory of the war affected who could control the world, so this battle was also known as the "war that decided the world". In the end, the war ended in one day due to the rebellion of Kobayakawa Hideaki.  The winner was determined, and Tokugawa Ieyasu gained the right to rule, laying the foundation for the establishment of the Tokugawa Shogunate This could also be said to be a war that determined the fate of the Fuso Kingdom, and the chief town seemed not to think highly of it.  The subordinates didn¡¯t quite understand¡­ Ding Yunyi laughed: ¡°Nearly 200,000 people participated in the so-called decisive battle, but only 3,000 people died in the end.  'Tragic', 'tragic' This is simply like the two village chiefs of Ming Dynasty leading the villagers fighting The generals laughed, and Ding Yunyi's tone was full of contempt:

    "Japan had such a lineup during the Warring States Period. Toyotomi Hideyoshi was in overall control, and Tokugawa Ieyasu and Maeda Toshiie were on the staff. Kato Kiyomasa led the Seven Guns of Saigake, Konishi Yukinaga led the Nagasaki pirate daimyo, and Kuroda Kanbei  Father and son, Asano Nagamasa and his son, four of the five leaders headed by Ishida Mitsunari, the Tohoku princes headed by Date Masamune, the Shimadzu family headed by Shimazu Yoshihiro, Otomo, descendants of the Ryuzoji family, and Mori Terumoto headed  The Mori family, the Kobayakawa family under the actual command of Kobayakawa Takakage, the Okayama princes headed by Ukita Hideie, the Maeda family headed by Maeda Toshinaga, the Kuki family, the Murakami family, and the Kurushima family led all pirates in Japan  Such a list can be called the most luxurious lineup of Japan's Warring States Period Outside the book: What a "luxurious" lineup, are Japanese fans so excited that they worship it?)

    Ding Yunyi said this.  He sneered a few times: "It was such a super luxurious lineup. After the invasion of North Korea, it was defeated by the inferior troops led by several ordinary military generals of our Ming Dynasty The generals of the Ming Dynasty who defeated the 'famous generals of the Warring States Period' were  Who are they? Li Rusong, a general in Liaodong; Ma Gui, a Shanxi soldier; Song Yingchang and Xing Gai, literati who had never led soldiers; Yang Gao, an extremely incompetent Confucian general; Chen Li, a general in the Guangdong navy; Liu Ting and Deng Zilong.  An unknown general; Shen Weijing, a rogue and a traitorExcept for Yi Sun-shin, most of the North Korean generals were junior civilian military attach¨¦sThere was almost no famous general worthy of praise in the Chinese and North Korean coalition forces.  The military lineup fought against the so-called "Japanese Warring States Heroes" in Korea for several years, with more victories than defeats, and finally defeated the well-equipped and numerous "Warring States Heroes" Another burst of laughter rang out among these generals.

    Ding Yunyi also smiled and said: "What is the so-called Sekigahara war?"The so-called heroes of the Warring States Period are nothing more than bragging by the Fuso people themselves.  This is like a group of mountain people who have never seen the world. Suddenly a man who can lift a hundred kilograms of things suddenly appears, and they think he is the strongest person in the world. Who would have thought that when he goes to the outside world, he will find that he is completely different from them?  Think differently, the world outside is hundreds of times better than their village!  "

    Li Guo smiled: "The headquarter is also very aware of the affairs of Fusang Kingdom."

    Ding Yunyi suddenly asked: "Where are the Diaoyu Islands?"

    "Diaoyu Islands?" Li Guo was stunned for a moment before he realized: "The chief town is probably talking about Diaoyu Islands, right? Here?"

    His finger fell on the chart. Ding Yunyi said "oh" and said nothing more.  Speaking of Japan, I suddenly thought of the Diaoyu Islands. It turns out that the Diaoyu Islands in this era were called "Diaoyu Islands".

    He pondered there for a moment: "Is the Satsuma clan attacking our Ming vassal state, Sulfur Ball?"

    "Yes!" Li Guo nodded: "The Lord of the Satsuma Domain, Shimazu Tadatsune, accepted Tokugawa Ieyasu's will and sent Hisaka Kayama as the general general and Hirata Masumune as the deputy general. He led 3,000 people to attack Ryukyu and captured Ryukyu King Shonin and others.  More than a hundred people returned. Since then, Fuso Kingdom's invasion of Suzhou has never stopped The historical Ryukyu Kingdom was located in the east of mainland China and northeast of Taiwan Island. In the fifth year of Hongwu in the Ming Dynasty, Zhu Yuanzhang sent an envoy.  Minister Yang Zai went to Ryukyu with an imperial edict, which later became the official name of Ryukyu.

    According to "Shuyu Zhouzilu", the edict said: "I am favored by my subjects and ascended the throne as emperor. I will have the title of Ming Dynasty in the world, and Jianyuan Hongwu. I will send envoys to foreign barbarians to broadcast my intentions. Wherever the envoys arrive,  , the barbarian chiefs paid tribute. However, Ryukyu is in the southeast of China and is far away from the sea. I have not yet sent a special envoy to inform you."

    Except for placing China at the center and using words like "barbarians" that were commonly used by Chinese emperors, this edict has no meaning of threats and intimidation. It is a kind of peaceful diplomacy.  Therefore, Ryukyu Kingdom Zhongshan King Chadu was the first to receive the imperial edict.  He immediately sent his brother Taiqi to come to China with Yang Zai to express his vassal status.

    "Thus, Ryukyu began to connect with China, laying the foundation for humanistic reform." After Queen Zhongshan.  Ryukyu Shannan King Chengchadu and Shanbei King were afraid of Nizhi, and they also paid tribute to the Chinese emperor in the following year.  At that time, Ryukyu's "three mountains were separated" and fought against each other.  After Taizu of the Ming Dynasty learned about it, he sent an edict: "The envoy returned from the sea and said that the three kings of Ryukyu were fighting each other and abandoning agriculture. People's lives were injured. I heard that I couldn't pity you." Therefore, he asked them to "understand my wishes, rest their troops and recuperate."  The people should be used to support the country."

    The last three kings really stopped fighting and stopped their troops.  This shows that the Chinese emperor enjoyed a high degree of political authority in Ryukyu at this time

    Since the 16th year of Hongwu, successive Ryukyu kings have applied to the Chinese emperor for canonization and formally established the relationship between monarch and minister.  This relationship lasted for five centuries. Even when the Shimazu clan of the Japanese Satsuma domain invaded Ryukyu in the 14th year of Keicho, the Ryukyu Kingdom remained unchanged despite being restricted by Satsuma.  In the twenty-fifth year of Hongwu's reign, Zhu Yuanzhang "gave the Fujian people thirty-six surnames" to enter Liuzhou.

    This group of Chinese immigrants mainly teaches Ryukyu China¡¯s advanced production technology and culture.  The Ryukyu Kingdom also took the initiative to ask for Mingren, and later, when King Shoning was canonized, he asked Mingren to be naturalized.  For example, the Cai family who came from China are descendants of Cai Xiang, and the Lin family are descendants of the Lin Hejing family.  At the same time, the King of Ryukyu often sent his children to study in China.

    Since the fifth year of Hongwu in the Ming Dynasty, the Ryukyu Kingdom has been using Chinese era names and pursuing Chinese Zhengshuo.

    Ding Yunyi said calmly: "A small island country actually invaded my vassal country of the Ming Dynasty. Hehe, it's great, it's great Everyone, I have a hunch that this mysterious pirate must be related to  Regarding the Satsuma Domain Everyone looked at each other and smiled. They have followed the Lord for so long, and they understand his thoughts very well.

    "My lord, I am interested in the Satsuma Domain and even the Fuso Kingdom.

    If it is finally proven that this matter is related to the Satsuma Domain, you will definitely not be polite. This will give Tiger Ben Guard a perfect reason to send troops.

    What if you can¡¯t find it?  With the personality of adults, even if there is no thing, there is still a way to describe it as yes

    Ding Yunyi did not laugh, but said seriously: "You have forgotten some things, but I have not. From the Hongwu Period of the Ming Dynasty to the Wanli Period, the troubles of Japanese pirates were almost constant. Wherever the Japanese pirates went, men would guide them and fight them.  Then he ordered the pioneers. The women cocooned during the day, and they gathered and had sex at night Let us Ming women work for them during the day, and at night they raped these innocent women from good families. Hehe He sneered a few times.  Voice: "Everyone says that I, Ding Yunyi, am the bravest general in the world, but in my own opinion, compared with those officials and generals of my Ming Dynasty when the Japanese pirates ravaged our country, I, Ding Yunyi, am not worth mentioning  .Do you ever remember SongxiI know.  "Qin Yun said silentlyA sound.

    In the winter of the 41st year of Jiajing, a group of thousands of Japanese pirates moved from eastern Fujian to northern Fujian, looting Shouning and Zhenghe counties along the way, and approached Songxi County in early December.

    Seeing that the Japanese pirates were powerful, the county magistrate Wang Bin first wrote a letter asking for peace, saying that he was willing to pay grain, rice and silver, and asked to withdraw his troops.  This is the helplessness of the local officials. Without the protection of the government and the army, how can a small county magistrate with only dozens of government officials protect the territory and the people?  Soon a reply came from the Japanese pirates: the order was to donate ten thousand taels of silver and two hundred horses within a week. If there was any delay, the city would be captured and the people slaughtered!

    Now County Magistrate Wang was dumbfounded: Songxi County is a small town with a population of no more than 30,000. Where can I find ten thousand taels of silver and two hundred horses to offer?  Perhaps the Japanese pirates deliberately imposed such harsh conditions and had no intention of letting Songxi County go.

    The Japanese pirates pushed the whole city to a dead end and aroused the people's indignation. Every family sent out soldiers and donated food, and a spontaneously organized death squad to defend the city was formed.  Starting from County Magistrate Wang, all the men, women, old and young in the city were determined to fight against the Japanese pirates!

    Although Songxi City is small, its walls are very strong. Under the strict defense of the death squads, the Japanese pirates who were overwhelming all the way encountered a hard nail. They attacked for three days without making any progress, so they had to retreat to the countryside to plunder food and property.  In the blink of an eye, the New Year came, and on the first day of the first lunar month, the Japanese pirates came back. They hated this stubborn town and hoped to break the city and have a good new year.  This time, the well-prepared Japanese pirates set up several ladders and clambered up the ladders to attack the city.

    A brave Japanese pirate leader climbed to the battlements first and dispersed the defenders with his sword.

    The guards at the top of the city were in panic. Seeing that the defense line was about to collapse, at the critical moment, a man named Zhang De rushed over with a big ax in hand and chopped down the Japanese pirate leader with one axe!

    The morale of the defenders was greatly boosted, and they killed several Japanese pirates who climbed up one after another, lifted up large rocks, and smashed the ladder to pieces.

    The arduous defense of Songxi lasted until the 15th of the first lunar month. The Japanese pirates suffered heavy casualties, but were unable to enter the city. In the end, they had to succumb to this stubborn town and flee.  Songxi County held its position for more than forty days and sacrificed more than a hundred soldiers and civilians, including Zhang De, who had made great contributions, but the entire city was saved.

    This tragic battle took place in Fujian!

    In the history of the Anti-Japanese War in the Ming Dynasty, it is very small, so small that it is not recorded in any other historical materials except the local county annals.  It is small to history, but big to both parties involved. The battle lasted so long, and I believe it was extremely difficult for both sides.  The Japanese pirates were miserable. They did not expect to encounter such tenacious resistance. They had to grit their teeth and brave the bows and arrows of the defenders and big rocks to attack. The defenders were miserable. They were ordinary people, but now they had to risk their lives to fight, but they retreated.  There is no retreat, they are the city's last line of defense.

    Who is Zhang De?  According to the "Songxi County Chronicle", he was a very strong porter with a wife and children at home, and he volunteered to defend the city.  With this battle, Zhang Deqing left his name in history.

    Wei Rong, a native of Songxi and a famous minister of the Ming Dynasty, lamented: "With one axe from Duke Zhang, tens of thousands of people in the city were able to protect their leader. It's a great achievement!"

    The porter Zhang De who left his name is a hero, and the more than 100 people who did not leave their names are also heroes.  Compared with the neighboring counties that suffered disaster due to their non-resistance, their bravery and perseverance saved the city, their wives, children and children!

    They used their heroic deaths to tell everyone that life should be lived with dignity like this!

 Part One: The Storm in Penghu Chapter 358 "Spare the Little Girl"

    "Others forget it, but I can never forget it in my lifetime."

    Ding Yunyi's tone was calm, but there was no room for doubt: "Wherever the Japanese pirates passed, the people were in misery. I, the Ming Dynasty, only repeled them, but did not kill them all. This is a great hatred! Today, my tiger guards are well equipped with ships and boats. Can't we still do something?"  ?"

    As he spoke, he nodded and thanked Tian: "You go and collect some information about the Satsuma clan. I will ask my Huben Guard Navy to fully assist your Li country. I will send a large number of pirates to conduct investigations. I don't believe that there are no traces on them."  Won¡¯t stay¡­yes!¡±

    "As for you." Ding Yunyi looked at his subordinates: "Get ready to go."

    "yes!"

    Ding Yunyi has made up his mind to take action against Japan.  There is no reason, no reason, in short, he just wants to do it.

    With the strength of the Tiger Guards, they cannot defeat the whole of Japan, but it is more than enough to defeat the Satsuma Domain.  As for once a fight breaks out, will Japan send massive reinforcements?  Ding Yunyi didn't know and didn't want to know.

    No matter what he does, he always thinks carefully beforehand and arranges everything properly and clearly without missing a beat, but this time he didn't think about anything.

    ¡ª¡ªFight if you want!

    The entire Huben Guards are quietly preparing. What is beneficial to them is that the long-distance fleet is about to set off and everyone is busy. This also provides a good cover for a medium-sized military operation.

    Ding Yunyi returned home and kept looking at his "dragon teeth" over and over again. His wives and concubines were all too familiar with this behavior of his.

    Whenever the husband makes such an action.  That meant he was off to war again somewhere this time.  "Han Xiaoxiao asked from the side.

    "Ah" Ding Yunyi hesitated for a moment: "This time I am going to a very close place, very close Han Xiaoxiao did not continue to ask. She knew that what her husband was going to do was big things. Women should not do men's things.  I went to ask. She whispered: "Husband, I know that your bravery is famous all over the world. You will be the first in every battle and you will be wounded in every battle.  Not to mention becoming a knight or becoming a general soldier, even if one day you really become a king.  You won't change either.  All I ask of you is that when you go to the battlefield again, you must always think of you as a father.  If you have children, you have to feel sorry for yourself Ding Yunyi smiled: "Xiaoxiao, I'm covered in wounds. Do you think I really don't know the pain? Is it true that I'm not afraid of anything? But if that's not the case,  There would be no situation in Taipeng today. If this were not the case, I, the Huben Guards, would not be willing to die. Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t want to die so early, and no one can kill me so early Han Xiaoxiao smiled lightly, she said.  She likes her husband's spirit. Although she will worry about her husband every time he goes to war, how can she fall in love with him if he is not such a person?

    "I'm going out for a few days." Ding Yunyi suddenly said: "Don't disturb the people at home. If you ask, just say I went to Quanzhou."

    Han Xiaoxiao nodded.

    "Madam, the young master is crying."

    "Go. Go take care of our children." Ding Yunyi said with a smile, and then he strolled into the back garden.  He suddenly discovered that although Deng Lianyu was also the principal of his family, it was Han Xiaoxiao who was actually in charge.

    He was still thinking over and over the story of the bloody battle at Songxi that he told his subordinates.

    There is a famous historic site outside Songxi County, Fujian: Zhanlu Mountain. It is said that it was the place where the famous craftsman Ou Ye forged swords in the Spring and Autumn Period. The mountain was named after the famous sword Zhanlu he forged.  It's a pity that as later generations said: "Ou Ye is gone for a long time. The sword of Zhan Lu is also long."

    Time flies, and China's legendary swords such as Ganjiang, Moxie, Juque and Zhanlu can only remain in the legend.

    However, when the Japanese pirates ravaged the coastal areas of the Ming Dynasty, it was not swords but axes that cut down the Japanese pirates from the city walls.  Japanese swords are sharp, but as long as the Chinese people maintain their martial spirit, no matter how sharp the Japanese swords are, there is nothing to be afraid of.

    Ming Dynasty, the spirit of martial arts has not been lost!

    He walked leisurely and came to the outside of Liu Rushi's room, hesitated for a moment, and knocked gently on the door.

    The door opened, and Liu Rushi's extremely beautiful face appeared in front of Ding Yunyi. When she saw it was Ding Yunyi, Liu Rushi was startled, or she didn't expect that Ding Yunyi would come on his own initiative.

    Entering her room, she saw Liu Rushi painting on the table. Looking at the painting, Liu Rushi's face turned red. She wanted to put it away but it was too late.

    The picture above shows a young man fighting, and his enemies are some people dressed as bandits.  What the young man holds in his hand is not the sword that usually appears in the painting, but a knife.

    The painting was really vivid. Ding Yunyi recognized the knife after just one glance:

    Dragon teeth!

    The young man in the painting has a careful look on his faceLook, who could I be if I wasn¡¯t myself?

    Liu Rushi's face was red: "Fang suddenly thought of the scene when the adults fought bloody battles against the bandits that day, so he drew it with his own hands, making the adults laugh Ding Yunyi smiled slightly and held Liu Rushi's hand.

    Liu Rushi's face turned red and she struggled quietly, but did not break away.  Thinking of the charm in the carriage that day, my heart was filled with excitement, and I let Ding Yunyi hold his hand Are you still used to living in Taiwan?  "

    Liu Rushi nodded silently: "The folk customs in the south of the Yangtze River are weak, and this is the case everywhere where Ru Shi lives. In Taiwan, under the leadership of your Excellency, the folk customs are strong and strong, which Ru Shi has never seen before."

    "The folk customs in the south of the Yangtze River are not weak at all." Ding Yunyi shook his head slightly: "I have been to the South Shaolin Temple in Quanzhou, Fujian, and saw an inscription from the Wanli Dynasty there, which said, 'During the Jiajing period, the Japanese pirates and others initiated chaos, and the temple's martial arts  The monk was dispatched many times, bravely killed thieves, and performed many death skills Liu Rushi was a little surprised when he heard this: "Does the monk also kill people?  "

    "When the Ming Dynasty Japanese pirates invaded, the guards were unable to fight, but the monks and soldiers went on a killing spree." Ding Yunyi's tone was full of admiration: "Among these monks and soldiers, there were traveling monks who traveled far and wide. There were also monks from Suzhou and Hangzhou temples.  Among the monks, there were warrior monks from famous mountains and temples in the Central Plains. They were ordered by the local military chiefs from Shaolin Temple, Funiu Mountain, and Wutai Mountain. They fought head-on with the Japanese pirates.  The forty monk soldiers defeated the Japanese pirates. The leaders of this forty monk soldiers were Tianchi and Tianchi. In the second battle, they defeated more than sixty Japanese pirates in the battle of Wengjiagang.  The monk soldiers were eighty-four Suzhou monk soldiers led by Shaolin monks, and eighteen Hangzhou monk soldiers led by Shaolin monk Yuekong Liu Rushi was fascinated by what he heard.

    Ding Yunyi vividly told her about the bravery of the monk soldiers, and then said: "It's not just them. The monk soldiers in our Fujian and Zhejiang areas are also like this. In the 32nd year of Jiajing, a group of Japanese pirates landed in Zhejiang and defeated them.  Several Ming armies plundered them along the way, and their leader was a young man known as the "Second King". Most Japanese pirates were simply foot soldiers, but he was the only one who was wearing a red robe and riding a horse, which was very eye-catching. It was said that he could also wave a fan.  Witchcraft This is not very believable." Liu Rushi said, "Although I am a woman, I still think this is a bit ridiculous."

    "Yes, there are no such things as magic and illusion. They are just some methods to deceive people's hearts based on the climate and environment at that time." Ding Yunyi nodded and said: "When this group of Japanese pirates came all the way to Hai County. Ming.  The army commander Chen Shandao led his army to resist, but unfortunately died in the battle. Chen Shandao was the son-in-law of the Zhejiang capital commander and supervised the transportation of Wanbiao. Before leaving the army, he did not pay attention to the Japanese pirates. His family prepared wine and dinner, but he spoke eloquently.  "I will destroy this and then go to court." It is very related to Yunchang Wenjiu's courage to kill Hua Xiong. Unfortunately, he was defeated and died as soon as he got into the battle. Of course, Wan Biao was very sad when he got the news Liu Rushi suddenly became nervous: "That's terrible.  what to do?  Should we just let the Japanese pirates wreak havoc?  "

    "How can we, the Ming Dynasty, allow Japanese pirates to wreak havoc? At this critical moment, the savior has come." Ding Yunyi quietly held Liu Rushi's hand and sat on the edge of the bed. Liu Rushi listened intently.  Not even aware of it.

    Ding Yunyi said slowly: "General Wanbiao is usually willing to give alms and is very generous to the poor, orphans, and monks. There is a Shaolin monk who also benefited from him. This Shaolin monk has been traveling in the world since he was a child. He has great martial arts skills and his weapons  It was a big iron rod, about three feet long and weighing about thirty or forty pounds. In gratitude for General Wan's charity, the Shaolin monk decided to avenge his son-in-law for him and said proudly: '  I am willing to destroy this Japanese bandit for the sake of all the people.'

    The Shaolin monk was very charismatic and quickly summoned more than 80 Jianghu gangsters to prepare to fight against the Japanese pirates.  When the two armies were facing each other, the Shaolin monk saw the "Two Kings" on horseback and waving fans, and blurted out: "This butterfly formation, I must break it."  ¡¯ He ordered each of his subordinates to put a pomegranate flower on their head. Then, the Shaolin monk held an umbrella alone and made a gesture of picking flowers.  When the second king of thieves saw the monk, he tied his hands and feet and couldn't move at all These were strange legends in the world. Ding Yunyi smiled: "I guess shaking the fan and holding the umbrella are both sending signals. The Shaolin monks are obviously good at it."  The formation destroyed the butterfly formation of the Japanese pirates, but in broad daylight, the thieves waved their white fans and the monks held their umbrellas. This somewhat strange scene may have deceived the people on the battlefield at that time, thinking it was a spell similar to the one in the novel "The Legend of the Gods".  After the battle, seeing that the enemy was helpless, the Shaolin monk stepped forward and easily killed the "two kings" with an iron rod, and also killed a dozen brave Japanese pirates. The Shaolin monk originally wanted to kill all the Japanese pirates, but something happened.  An accident occurred, and some Ming soldiers who followed the battle saw that they had something to gain, and they scrambled to grab the heads of the Japanese pirates. They dragged each other and even killed each other. The Shaolin monk was so angry that he closed his umbrella and put it away.  'Magic'. The remaining Japanese pirates just woke up like a dream, resisted for a while and then fled."

    Liu Rushi was shocked when he heard thisIt is thrilling that both the Japanese pirates and the Shaolin monks used "spells". Although it is not believable, I think it was someone who had personally experienced the battlefield at that time and saw the bravery of the Shaolin monks. This was based on their own imagination.

    "The Japanese pirates broke out violently and defeated thirty-seven battles in a row. The Tianmen fought in Wengjiagang and then at Baishatan. There were more than 250 Japanese pirates, and not one of them was beheaded. Since the Japanese pirates troubled us, our people have  Knowing that the Japanese pirates are not invincible, the soldiers are becoming more and more active, and the soldiers are able to advocate it in the first battle. Isn't it a small achievement to calm down China?" Ding Yunyi suddenly said with great enthusiasm.  If a monk can kill the enemy, how much less the likes of us?"

    These words made Liu Rushi's heart skip a beat. She was a very smart woman. When she heard these words, she said, "Are you going to kill the Japanese pirates?"

    Ding Yunyi didn¡¯t say yes or no, he just smiled and said nothing.

    Liu Rushi sighed: "It's a pity that a woman like me can't help you."

    At this moment, he suddenly realized that he had actually sat on the bed, and his complexion, which had gradually returned to normal, instantly turned red again.

    Ding Yunyi's hand unknowingly wrapped around Liu Rushi's waist, and whispered in her ear: "Who said women are useless? That day in the carriage, you gave me a great help.  courage."

    Liu Rushi¡¯s heart was beating wildly. Thinking of being in the carriage that day, she felt both absurd and sweet at the same time.  He pursed his lips and said, "They say you are invincible and brave, but they never expected that you are actually a frivolous person" Ding Yunyi chuckled quietly and said, "Who said a general can't like women?"  You came to my country, Taiwan, for a comparison. You are really like a sheep entering a tiger's mouth. You are the poor weak girl, and I am the bad guy who does all kinds of evil. Aren't you still begging for mercy?  "

    Liu Rushi laughed out loud: "Master, please spare my daughter."

    This smile was so captivating that Ding Yunyi said with a straight face: "When a sheep enters the tiger's mouth, there is no reason to let it go? I am now the bad guy Ding Yunyi. After I belittle you, you can go to the upright official Ding Huben to complain."

    With that said, he gently laid Liu Rushi down on the bed.

    Since the intimate moment on the carriage that day, Liu Rushi knew that this day would come sooner or later.  Just being there, my body was trembling slightly. I closed my eyes and didn't dare to move.

    Pieces of clothes were removed by Ding Yunyi. When Liu Rushi only had one piece of obscene clothing left on her body, Liu Rushi suddenly opened her eyes, covered her chest with her hands, and her voice was trembling: "When I grow old in the future, will you take care of me?"  Should I be kicked out of Taiwan?¡±

    "We will not stay in Taiwan forever." After Ding Yunyi said this, he said nothing more and gently separated Liu Rushi's hands to remove the last obstacle on her body.

    This body, envied by countless men in the world, appeared in front of Ding Yunyi's eyes.

    The curtain was lowered, and no one knew what happened inside except the person involved.

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 359 Tsurumaru Castle

    "Meet the leader!"

    "Don't call me leader from now on. -<Piaotian Literature registered members recommend this work>-%.com" Ding Yunyi, who was standing on the deck, glanced at Fang Fenghuang who was ordered to come: "I heard that you have been to Satsuma Domain?"

    "Yes, I've been there several times. I once rescued a woman who was in distress at sea, but I didn't expect that she was Ijuin Chizuru, the adopted daughter of the Shimazu family of the Satsuma domain, so I recognized her and she invited me to visit several times."

    Ding Yunyi said "Oh": "This time I plan to go to Satsuma Domain to have a look. Since you are familiar with it, please stay with me."

    "Yes, it is an honor for me to be by the leader's side."

    Ding Yunyi smiled: "Don't just say nice things in front of me. You might have scolded me as the leader of the alliance on weekdays."

    Fang Fenghuang smiled at first, and then said hurriedly: "I don't dare, there is absolutely no such thing."

    This time, Ding Yunyi was still accompanied by only Duan San'er and Fang Fenghuang. He took a cargo ship and entered the Satsuma Domain's Kagoshima Tsurumaru Castle without revealing the mountains or water.

    ??It is absolutely different from the coastal areas of Taiwan and Fujian.  The farmers at the port don't look like farmers, and the samurai don't look like Japanese samurai. When I asked Fang Fenghuang, they turned out to be soldiers responsible for guarding the port.

    No one checked anything carefully, and the inspections were all lax.

    This time when he accompanied the alliance leader to Satsuma Domain, Fang Fenghuang did not dare to be careless and deliberately changed into men's clothes.  Although a woman disguised as a man can be seen at a glance with a little attention, the men's clothing is always much less eye-catching than what Fang Fenghuang used to wear.

    "Alliance" A voice sounded from behind, and the word "alliance" was spoken.  The man hurriedly changed his title again: "Master Ding!"

    Looking back, I saw that it was the second pirate conference.

    Ding Yunyi¡¯s appreciation for this hard work made him jump from a poor ¡°pirate¡± who had to rely on fishing to make a living to a powerful man. His gratitude to Ding Yunyi cannot be expressed in words.

    "What's going on?" Ding Yunyi was also a little surprised: "Why are you here?"

    Lang Lifan hurriedly said: "I often come here for supplies, but this time I was delayed due to some things. I originally wanted to leave today. It can be seen that when the young master is here, I don't dare to neglect, and I come here to meet the young master."

    Ding Yunyi asked casually: "What delayed you?"

    Langli turned and looked to the side: "Back to the young master. Shimazu Tadashi, the governor of the Satsuma domain, died suddenly of serious illness. Because the death was so sudden, no candidate for the governor was appointed. Therefore, several sons are staring at this position  Subordinate I know Hisao Shimazu of the Shimazu family. He heard that I arrived at Tsurumaru Castle this time, so he kept me here for a few days Oh, I think it was for the sake of the family governor.  It's okay" Ding Yunyi understood immediately: "But what role can you play as a pirate? Doesn't he know your identity?"

    "Mr. Ding, there is a tavern ahead. Let's go there and talk." Langli turned and pointed ahead.

    Ding Yunyi nodded and followed Langliwan to the tavern. Langliwan ordered drinks and food, and then whispered: "It is a common thing for some pirates to come to Tsurumaru City. Therefore, the identities of us people are mostly  I know, but I don't care. The situation in the Shimazu family is in chaos now. It is a foregone conclusion that Shimazu Mitsuhisa, the second son of Shimazu Tadashi, will succeed him as the family governor. However, Shimazu Hisao, Tadashi's ninth son, and Mitsuhisa have always had conflicts and are unwilling to do so.  Obey. I was worried that Guangjiu was planning to kill him, so I discussed it day and night It seems that you have the strength." Ding Yunyi smiled: "How did you give him the advice?"

    "Young Master, it's funny that I'm here today all because of you." Lang Li turned red and said, "I told Shimazu Hisao, he doesn't have the power to fight with me, how can I compete with his elder brother? It's better to avoid getting burned than to get burned.  So So I suggested that he simply leave Tsurumaru City and go somewhere else Ding Yunyi suddenly felt something in his heart and frowned without saying a word.

    No one dared to disturb Langlifan, Duan Saner, and Fang Fenghuang.  After a while.  Ding Yunyi suddenly said: "You will arrange a meeting between me and Hisao Shimazu today."

    "Meeting with Shimazu Hisao?" Lang Liwan was startled and said hurriedly: "Yes, I will make arrangements right away."

    "Find me a place to live." Ding Yunyi said while pondering: "Also, don't mention my identity in front of Hisao Shimazu for the time being."

    After hastily using some food and wine, he did not dare to delay in the waves. He first settled down the leader and a few people, and then left in a hurry.

    Duan San'er has been following Ding Yunyi for a long time, and he understood something in his heart just now when he said that: "Does your Excellency want Yes, do you also know my thoughts?"

    A smile appeared on Duan San'er's face: "Your Excellency, you are the kind of person who is afraid of chaos in the world Get out!" Ding Yunyi kicked him, but he couldn't bear it.I couldn't help laughing.

    Fang Fenghuang was confused. He really couldn't figure out what they were talking about or what they were laughing at.

    After more than an hour, Duan Saner led a Japanese man of about thirty years old to the inn. As soon as they met, he said: "Master Ding, this is Hisao of the Shimazu family Hisao."  , This is Mr. Ding, a big businessman from Fujian."

    ¡°I have admired you for a long time.¡± Hisao Shimazu spoke fluent Chinese.

    This is not surprising at all. Most of the so-called aristocratic families in Japan have learned Chinese since childhood and are proud to speak fluent Chinese Mandarin.

    "Brother Jiuxiong, please sit down." Ding Yunyi smiled and asked him to sit down.

    Shimazu Hisao looked respectful: "I just heard what Langli said. Mr. Ding is a famous family in Taiwan. Hisao has always lived in Tsurumaru City. He doesn't know much about the outside world, but he wants to come to Langli.  Friends are great. Jiuxiong is unprepared and cannot entertain Mr. Ding. Please punish me, Mr. Ding."

    "Brother Jiu Xiong is so polite." Ding Yunyi smiled lightly: "This time I came here with a ship of goods, and happened to encounter a rough sea. He tried his best to recommend you to me. I said that we are guests from afar, and the master is  Must meet.¡±

    "Come with the cargo ship." Hisao Shimazu blinked: "Are you a member of the old official Zheng Zhilong?"

    ??Zheng Zhilong¡¯s name is probably unknown to everyone in Japan.  He also monopolized trade with Japan. Of course Hisao Shimazu thought of him first.

    Ding Yunyi shook his head: "I'm just an idle businessmanAh, by the way, I heard that your father passed away, which is really sad. Please accept my condolences."

    Hisao Shimazu wiped his eyes, but there was no sadness on his face.

    Ding Yunyi just said casually: "I heard that Mitsuhisa Shimazu is about to succeed the family governor. This is really a gratifying thing for the Shimazu family Hisao Shimazu snorted coldly.

    Ding Yunyi just pretended that he didn¡¯t know anything: ¡°Brother Jiu Xiong, did I say something wrong?¡±

    Lang Lifan understood and said on the side: "Master Ding. I'm afraid you don't know that Shimazu Mitsuhisa is a sinister and vicious person and cannot be trusted. Especially since he and Hisao have always had conflicts, and Hisao is very afraid of his brother.  He was so oh, offended, offended." Ding Yunyi apologized repeatedly, and then just said to himself: "Since you are afraid, why not replace it?"

    "What did you say, Mr. Ding?" The flesh on Shimazu Hisao's face twitched.

    "Ah, I'm talking nonsense, nonsense." Ding Yunyi pretended to make a mistake.

    "No, I just heard it. What did you say about 'replacing'!"

    Ding Yunyi let out a long sigh: "Now that Brother Jiuxiong has heard it, I have nothing to hide. Originally, I shouldn't have to say this, but we are all friends who have been together for a long time, and you and I hit it off again, so I  I have to say. I wonder how Shimazu Mitsuhisa will treat you after taking over?"

    Hisao Shimazu shook his head in confusion.

    Ding Yunyi smiled: "Maybe I'll give you a place to live? Or give you a lot of money every year? I don't think so I heard that you and Guangjiu don't get along. Don't you think he won't harm you?  You? You and Guangjiu are both your father's sons. You don't think about how to cheer yourself up, but you only think about escaping from this place. I don't think this is a very appropriate approach. "

    "This" Shimazu Hisao didn't understand what the other party meant.

    Ding Yunyi said seriously: "Are there not many cases of brothers killing each other in history? In their Tang Dynasty, Li Shimin was a great martial artist, but how did he get the position of emperor? A change in the Xuanwu Sect. The achievements of a great man  The emperor However, everyone thought that the previous prince Li Jiancheng was a villain who only knew how to flatter others. He had no merit in the first place, but in the end he obtained the title of prince by relying on his "despicable means"  Yes, actually not. Li Jiancheng once made many military exploitsincluding Li Yuanji. He was also one of the planners and important leaders of the highest development policy of the Tang Dynasty. His status was no less than that of Li Shimin. In his early years, he was a great leader.  Most of the military exploits of the Tang Dynasty were attributed to Li Jiancheng and his subordinates, so after the founding of the People's Republic of China, Li Jiancheng was established as the crown prince, and Li Jiancheng was no worse than Li Shimin in terms of talent. However, Li Shimin later became the victor, so Li Jiancheng's character naturally deteriorated.  , and his achievements and prestige at the time naturally disappeared without a trace Hisao Shimazu thought thoughtfully.

    The Japanese admired Emperor Taizong Li Shimin very much, and Ding Yunyi¡¯s story about Li Shimin was the most convincing.

    Ding Yunyi smiled and said: "It is recorded in the Tang Dynasty that just three days before the Xuanwumen Incident, Li Jiancheng invited Li Shimin to his house for a drink. The two had a pleasant conversation, but after the banquet, Li Shimin returned to his King of QinAfterwards, he was poisoned, vomited several liters of blood, and almost died. This incident was later considered to be irrefutable evidence that Li Jiancheng wanted to kill Li Shimin.  But I want to know that the grudge between Li Jiancheng and Li Shimin was not a matter of a day or two. Why did Li Shimin go to the banquet so easily and the two of them drank freely.  Besides, didn¡¯t Li Jiancheng know that if Li Shimin was poisoned and died after attending the banquet, he would not be able to escape suspicion?  What¡¯s even more strange is that three days after Li Shimin was poisoned, vomited several liters of blood, and almost lost his life, he was able to launch the Xuanwumen Incident and personally shoot Li Jiancheng a hundred steps away. Is this possible?  I don't believe that someone can vomit a few liters of blood and almost die, but still mount a horse and cross the Yangtze River with a hundred steps Shimazu Hisao nodded frequently, and Ding Yunyi said slowly: "But this does not prevent Li Shimin from becoming a great  Emperor, if this position of family governor is given to you, Brother Hisao, your future achievements may not be as good as those of your father."

    Hisao Shimazu was shocked. Did Mr. Ding mean that he wanted to learn from Li Shimin?

    Although I hate my brother and worry about my life all the time, I have never thought about rebellion I, my strength is not good" Shimazu  Hisao murmured: "Besides, I have never thought about becoming a household governor.  Mr. Ding, I'm afraid you have misunderstood me You can make up for your lack of strength, but if you don't have ambition, just pretend I never said it.  Ding Yunyi said calmly: "There are just some things that I don't quite understand."  Hisao-nii treats your brother sincerely, will your brother treat you the same way?  You and Guangjiu had a bad relationship. Many people knew about it, but the person involved was kept in the dark?  No one can hurt a tiger's heart, but a tiger can do harm to others. I'm worried that Brother Hisao will regret it when the time comes Hisao Shimazu shuddered and thought about these words in a daze.

    Yes, what if Shimazu Mitsuhisa harms himself?  He has nothing, no army, no weapons. If this happens, he can only do nothing.

    "I also heard a saying, wealth can be found through danger." Ding Yunyi knew that his words had moved Shimazu Hisao: "If a person doesn't even have the courage to take risks to seek wealth, he can only live in vain.  Live your life. If a person only knows how to accept things, no one will shed a tear for him even if he dies."

    Hisao Shimazu stood up with a bang. Duan Saner just thought that he was angry and wanted to harm the adults, so he grabbed the weapon with one hand.

    Unexpectedly, Shimazu Hisao looked at Ding Yunyi for a while, but suddenly he knelt down with a plop: "Please teach me, Mr. Ding."

    "Brother Hisao, get up." Ding Yunyi helped him up: "The one who saves you is not others, but yourself. Strike first and control others later. This is the eternal truth. If Brother Hisao is determined  , Ding can help you, besides, there are still waves here, a real man lives between heaven and earth, why not have a vigorous fight? "

    "A real man lives between heaven and earth, why not do it vigorously?" Hisao Shimazu muttered, and then nodded vigorously:

    "Yes, I understand, but what should I do specifically?"

    Ding Yunyi smiled faintly and said: "How to do it? In fact, in my opinion, this matter is very simple!"

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 360: Shangchuan Lake

    "This is actually very simple."

    Ding Yunyi smiled slightly and said: "Recruit dead soldiers and purchase weapons privately for a grand plan!"

    "What if it fails?"

    "Avoid disaster overseas and try again!"

    "Where is overseas?"

    "Of course someone will lead you there when the time comes!"

    "Why do you want to help me like this?"

    "Because sooner or later there will be a time when I need you to help me!"

    Hisao Shimazu stood up again and gave Ding Yunyi a long bow: "In that case, Hisao is relieved. I also ask the young master not to break his promise. Hisao's life is on the young master's body."

    They sat down again. Hisao Shimazu asked for some food and drinks, so he started drinking in Ding Yunyi's room. The two drank for a while, and Ding Yunyi suddenly asked: "Brother Hisao, have there been any mysterious ships coming and going recently?"

    Hisao Shimazu thought for a while and shook his head in confusion.

    When Ding Yunyi asked this question, he didn't have high hopes. Judging from Hisao Shimazu's identity, he wouldn't know too much.

    Shimazu Hisao suddenly sighed, "It's okay with the others, but there is one person under Mitsuhisa who you must be careful about. This person came to Mitsuhisa two years ago. I don't know where he is from. I only know that he gave himself a  His name is Kamikawako. He is very young. Not long after he arrived, he has gained Mitsuki's trust and listens to him in everything. Moreover, this person is very mysterious and often stays in Tsurumaru Castle for only a few days before he is in a hurry.  Leaving and then appearing again after a while, he always brings a large amount of goods to Guangjiu. Then he mysteriously disappears again Ding Yunyi suddenly remembered what Li Guo had told him about the only mysterious pirate who had not joined the pirate alliance.  But because that pirate never plundered within the sphere of influence of Ding Yunyi or Zheng Zhilong, no one cared about it. Could it be that this person was the "Kamigawa Lake" under Shimazu Mitsuhisa?

    At this time Shimazu Hisao said again: "But this time he came back and stayed here for a long time Moreover, I happened to see him that day. He drove a carriage and when he arrived at Mitsukuna, he came from  A woman and a child got off the carriage Ding Yunyi's eyes lit up when he heard this: "A woman and a child?  Can you tell whose family it belongs to?  "

    "I don't know about that." Hisao Shimazu shook his head: "But it's very strange. It's definitely not from Tsurumaru City."

    Ding Yunyi knew that no matter how hard he pressed, nothing would come of it, so he ignored Hisao Shimazu for a while and asked him to go back and make preparations as soon as possible.

    But his words are always lingering in my mind.

    A woman and a child.  who is it?  Are they Zheng Zhilong¡¯s sister-in-law and son Tagawa Nanaemon?

    Ding Yunyi frowned and thought for a long time, then called Fang Fenghuang: "Fenghuang, don't you know Shimazu Tadahashi's daughter? I told you not to go to him before. I was afraid that our identities would be exposed. This  It¡¯s different this time. Go visit her tomorrow and try to figure out who the woman and the child are in Shimadzu¡¯s family.¡±

    "Yes, leader."

    Ding Yunyi was a little uneasy: "Remember, you must be careful and don't show your flaws Fang Fenghuang responded. Seeing that it was getting late, he asked the leader to rest early, and returned with Duan San'er and Langli Fan.  respective rooms.

    Ding Yunyi was not sleepy at all.  This time I came to Kagoshima originally to investigate the situation.  Don¡¯t think about it but gain a lot.

    Not only did we have clues about Zheng Zhilong¡¯s family, but we also clarified the conflict between the Shimazu brothers.

    It is obviously unrealistic to occupy the entire Satsuma Domain now, but how can we support a puppet power here?  It will be very beneficial to you in the future.

    Hisao Shimazu is cowardly and incompetent.  Her ears are soft and she is the best candidate to be a puppet.  It's just that it's impossible to let him succeed now.

    "We have to use force to solve the Shimazu family's problems Lord Governor, I'm here.  "

    Mitsuhisa Shimazu, who was waiting anxiously there, saw the person coming in and hurriedly greeted him: "It's Kamikawa-kun, you came just in time. I just received the news, Hisao went out with the pirate Nariban, who didn't know to pay a visit  Who."

    This person is the "Kamigawa Lake" mentioned by Hisao Shimazu. At this time, after listening to Mitsuhisa Shimazu's words, he said calmly: "I heard about this when I came in just now. Hisao is a member of the Shimadzu family."  The most useless person, so don't worry about him. But that guy has some strength, so you might as well Then just get rid of him!" Shimazu Mitsuhisa said with murderous intent.

    "No!" Shangchuanhu shook his head: "Master, this Langliwan is a member of the Pirate Alliance, and he has the trust of Ding Yunyi, the leader of the Pirate Alliance. IfGetting rid of him hastily would probably arouse the anger of the Pirate Alliance, and then disaster would befall the Shimazu family.  "

    Shimazu Mitsuhisa was a little disbelieving: "Are those little pirates so capable?"

    "The pirates don't have that, but their leader Ding Yunyi has that." Speaking of this name, Kamikawa Lake seemed a little afraid: "I have fought against this man many times, and I know how powerful he is. Oniohmaru, Liu Xiang  .These famous big pirates all died in his hands Governor, at present we need to accumulate strength instead of having a direct conflict with him Although Shimazu Mitsuhisa is a little reluctant,  But since he got Shangchuan Lake, Shangchuan Lake has done a lot of great things for him, so he almost obeys Shangchuan Lake's words.

    Reluctantly suppressing his unhappiness with the waves, Shimazu Mitsuhisa lowered his voice: "Kamikawa-kun, what about the woman and child locked up here? If word gets out, Zheng Zhilong will definitely attack Tsurumaru Castle.  ! With our strength, there is no way we can resist the Zheng family fleet."

    "Zheng Zhilong?" Shangchuanhu snorted disdainfully: "Although this person is powerful, since Ding Yunyi came out in Taiwan, his momentum is not as strong as before. The purpose of kidnapping his family this time is to provoke  The conflict between the Zheng family and Taiwan Master, in the whole sea, who dares to plunder the Zheng family fleet? Moreover, in order to make the Zheng family convinced, I also  Deliberately leaving some evidence on the ship He looked quite contented: "At first, Zheng Zhilong might have been able to restrain himself. After all, Ding Yunyi is now his boss, but if there is no news about his family, I think he must be angry.  Let's think of some other ways. A battle between the Zheng family navy and the Huben Guards will be inevitable What way?  "Shimazu Mitsuhisa hurriedly asked.

    Shangchuanhu was silent for a moment, and then said slowly: "If Zheng Zhilong finds the bodies of his sister-in-law and son. There are still the unique knives of the Tiger Guard on them, what do you think he will do?"

    Mitsuhisa Shimazu shuddered The idea of ??kidnapping Zheng Zhilong's family was already crazy enough, but now he actually wants to kill them?

    The Japanese people¡¯s attitude towards Zheng Zhilong has always been one of reverence and fear.  It was hard for him to imagine what Zheng Zhilong's attitude would be after learning that his family had died What if he finally found out about himself?

    Shangchuanhu was not worried at all: "Master Governor, Zheng Zhilong would definitely not believe it when he saw the knife left on the body. With Ding Yunyi's personality, how could he leave such a big flaw? But at that time,  Zheng Zhilong was so angry that his own family members were killed and his dignity was severely damaged. Even if he knew that it was not Ding Yunyi's fault, he could only blame Ding Yunyi. By then, the relationship between the two would be broken.  A battle is inevitable Shimazu Mitsuhisa is still a little uneasy: "After all, they are all officials of the Ming Dynasty. Does Zheng Zhilong really dare to fight against Ding Yunyi?  "

    Shangchuanhu laughed "Haha": "Master Governor, you still don't know much about Zheng Zhilong and Ding Yunyi. Zheng Zhilong was a pirate. He has never been afraid of anything. If the interests of the Zheng family are harmed, he will still have to take revenge even if he becomes a pirate again.  This revenge And what about Ding Yunyi? Although he is nominally the commander-in-chief of Fujian, his power is actually limited to Taiwan and Penghu. If Zheng Zhilong takes the lead in attacking, it will be a great opportunity for Ding Yunyi  Shimazu Mitsuhisa somewhat understood Kamikawa Lake wanted to use Zheng Zhilong's family to provoke a decisive battle between the two forces. But the only thing he didn't understand was why Kamikawa Lake hated Ding Yunyi so much.  ?

    Since he arrived at Tsurumaru City, he has often scolded Ding Yunyi, and this time he kidnapped the Zheng family to deal with Ding Yunyi.

    Shimazu Mitsuhisa hesitated and said: "Kamigawa-kun, what benefit will their decisive battle bring to us?"

    Kamikawako said coldly: "With the Tiger Guards and the Zheng family fleet at sea, we no longer need to think about developing the power of the Satsuma clan. We must do everything we can to weaken them. Their strength is weak, and  But our strength is quietly growing, one is ebbing and the other is rising. After a few years, isn¡¯t this sea still the power of the Shimadzu family?¡±

    A smile appeared on Shimazu Mitsuhisa's lips: "Kamigawa-kun returned to Tsurumaru Castle and was working hard all over the place. Please go back and rest first. Nanako is waiting for you."

    "Yes, then I'll take my leave" Shangchuanhu said with an unknown bitter smile on his lips and left.

    He returned to his residence, and Nanako, the woman Shimazu Mitsuhisa had prepared for him, was already waiting there.  As soon as he saw Shangchuanhu coming back, he silently took off his clothes and knelt at Shangchuanhu's feet.

    As soon as he saw the naked body, Shangchuanhu's eyes revealed a beast-like light.  He made a terrible sound in his throat, dragged the corpse from the ground, and threw it as if it were a broken sack.on the bed.

    Then, he took off his clothes and lay on Nanako's body, biting and chewing. However, no matter how hard he tried, he still sadly discovered:

    There is still no reaction at all from some of the most important parts of the men around me.

    After struggling for half an hour, Kamikawako, who was completely desperate, rolled off Nanako's body, but Nanako didn't mean to blame him at all: "You are tired, go to bed earlier, I think we will be able to find a way."  "

    Shangchuan Lake didn¡¯t say anything, but closed his eyes in frustration A wave hit, Hong Tiaoyuan sighed, and was about to leave, when he suddenly saw something floating on the sea surface.

    Hong Tiaoyuan looked carefully and saw that he looked like a person. In shock, he hurriedly rushed into the sea. When he looked closer, he saw that he was indeed a person.  Hong Tiaoyuan desperately pulled the man back to the shore

    That¡¯s a little pirate

    The little pirate opened his eyes and saw that the people in front of him turned out to be the officers and soldiers of the Ming Dynasty who had captured him during the day. He was so frightened that he kowtowed and shouted "spare my life".

    This little pirate¡¯s vitality was so tenacious that Hong Tiaoyuan couldn¡¯t help but admire him and asked casually: ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±

    "My lord, my name is Lizihu. I was originally a citizen of the Ming Dynasty. I was forcibly robbed by Hitachi Gongbaotian and became a pirate. My lord, please, please let me go."

    Hong Tiaoyuan became increasingly unbearable. He sighed and waved his hand: "Go, go. Whether you can escape from here depends on your luck, but you must never be a pirate again in the future."

    "Thank you, sir, thank you, sir." Li Zihu kowtowed repeatedly: "Sir, your life-saving grace will be unforgettable by Zihu and will definitely be repaid in the future."

    After saying that, he stood up and ran away from here

    However, Hong Tiaoyuan behind him suddenly showed his sinister look. He pulled out a dagger and plunged it into Li Zihu's back. Looking at Lizi Hu lying in a pool of blood, Hong Tiaoyuan let out a ferocious laugh  Don't kill me, don't kill me!  "

    Shangchuan Lake woke up from the nightmare and let out screams.  When he opened his eyes, he found that the person sitting next to him was not Hong Tiaoyuan, but Nanako.

    "Have you had that nightmare again?" Nanako asked softly.

    Shangchuanhu nodded silently. He might have to live in this nightmare for the rest of his life.  If he hadn't been put in a sack and thrown into the sea that time, how could he have lost some of his male characteristics?

    Ding Yunyi, Ding Yunyi!  All of this was caused by Ding Yunyi!

    ¡°I must kill him, I must kill him!¡± Li Zihu kept murmuring.

    Nian Zihu got out of bed and poured a bowl of water for him. Li Zihu drank every drop of it in a few sips and handed the empty bowl to Nanazi: "Nanazi, I will definitely kill Ding Yunyi, do you believe it?"

    "I believe it, I believe it!" Nanako said very seriously: "In my eyes, you are the most capable person in the world. Although I don't recognize that Ding Yunyi, I know that you will definitely be able to defeat him."

    ??Li Zihu suddenly became irritable. He suddenly turned over and shouted::

    "Not just defeat him, but kill him, cut off his flesh piece by piece!"

 Part One: The Storm in Penghu Chapter 361 It¡¯s really here

    "Mrs. Ijuin."

    "Ah, it's Miss Fang!" Yijuin Chizuru was indescribably surprised when she saw Fang Fenghuang suddenly appearing in front of her: "I was thinking about you a few days ago, but I didn't expect you to come so soon. You  Why didn¡¯t you say anything to me when you arrived at Tsurumaru Castle?¡±

    Fang Fenghuang smiled slightly and said, "I'm used to wandering on the sea, and I'm used to being wild. I'm afraid I'll disturb Madam."

    Ijuin Chizuru was somewhat blaming: "What you said is wrong. You are my savior. How could I dislike you? Please don't say such things again in the future."

    At this time, she called her sixteen-year-old daughter Ijuin Ayako over: "Ayako, come and see Aunt Fang."

    "Aunt Fang." Ayako came over and called.

    Fang Fenghuang was a little bit dumbfounded. He was a few years older than Ayako, but now he became her "Aunt Fang". It sounded a bit awkward

    After chatting there for a while, Fang Fenghuang wanted to ask several times about what the leader told him, but he didn't know where to start.  His eyes fell on a doll with a cat face and human body, and he asked as if he didn't know anything: "Mrs. Ijuin, what is this?"

    "This is called a puppet, have you never seen it before?" Chizuru Ijuin said strangely.

    Fang Fenghuang shook his head, and Ijuin Chizuru sighed: "This doll is very famous in Japan Legend has it that once upon a time, there was a girl named Kitamura Tamakami, who was the daughter of a general's wife.  The girl has been unattractive since she was a child, and became even more ugly as she got older. Therefore, her father never saw her, and Yuzi never had any feelings for her father She did not want to see anyone, even herself.  Neither her mother nor her sister dared to get close to her just because everyone regarded her ugliness as a contagious plague. The only person who could accompany Yu Shang was a puppet doll with a smile on her face that would always be like this.   No matter day or night, Yushang hugged it The sad Yushang finally hanged himself in his room when he was fifteen years old, out of self-sorrow and world-weariness.  Suicide After telling the sad story, Ayako, who had heard this story countless times, couldn't help but shed tears again.

    "Because Yuzi had been isolated since childhood, no one entered her room for a long time. Gradually, the body's hair grew from the waist to the floor, and the clothes changed from white to dark red. She was discovered by her mother  The mother cried bitterly after seeing this. After taking care of the funeral, the mother could not forget the scene. She blamed everything on her preference for the second daughter. This is how the mother became increasingly depressed.  And died Before she left, she held her daughter's doll and murmured to herself that she would go with her daughter As the mother and daughter died one after another, the story gradually became dull Ijuin  Chizuru's voice gradually became trembling: "But every time the crow crows at night, there seems to be a faint voice coming from somewhere'Mom! I'm really lonely'  .'Mom! Why don't you always stay with me' People followed the sound to find where it came from, and that was where the mother and daughter hanged themselves.  The only thing that belonged to them in the house was the puppet doll with a white face and a smile.  To calm people's fears.  The general sent a carver to carve the doll's face into a cat's face But in order to stop it from making a sound, you have to know that the general has been holding on to the guilt of the side wife's daughter The general ordered someone to  It was forbidden to carve a mouth on the cat's face In this way, the doll was placed in the house for hundreds of years In a series of wars during Japan's Warring States Period, the Kitamura family was massacred.  Of course, everything was taken away In this way, the ancient artifact of unknown origin, this puppet, was sold to various places After saying that, Ijuin Chizuru picked up the cat-faced human body  The puppet doll said: "This is just one of the fakes In fact, Fang Fenghuang already knew the origin of this doll. After hearing this, she wiped her eyes: "It turns out there is such a tragic story in it.  Yes, every time I see this doll, I feel like crying.  "Ijuin Chizuru also said sadly.

    Fang Fenghuang suddenly said: "It's a pity. Although the mother and daughter are dead, they can still be remembered. I have a good friend whose wife and child disappeared. But there is no news at all Chizuru Ijuin hurriedly asked what happened  What happened? Fang Fenghuang sighed and said: "The mother and son went to sea, but there was no news anymore. He was going crazy and kept searching.  I heard that the mother and son were kidnapped by someone from the Satsuma Domain.  Madam, actually this time I came here to find out what news there is.  "

    Ijuin Chizuru¡¯s expression suddenly changed.

    Her expression completely fell into Fang Fenghuang's eyes, and she remained calm, but her face was full of sadness: "Now, my friend doesn't think about food or food all day long, and sheds tears day and night. I'm afraid he will collapse sooner or later.  Ijuin Chizuru gritted her teeth and said as if she had made up her mind: "Miss Fang, let me tell you something. You must not tell others. And you, Ayako, you must also keep it secret.  "

    &nbsp; The two men nodded together.

    Ijuin Chizuru then said: "That day, I went to my brother's place for business, but the door of my brother's house was closed. I heard someone talking inside, so I quietly eavesdropped. One was my brother's voice, and the other was his.  One was Mr. Kamikawa who was invited by his brotherMy brother said, "Why did you kidnap them?" Mr. Kamikawa said, "A woman and a child, there is no big trouble." The elder brother said, "  Even though they are a woman or a child, do you know who they are? "I was about to continue listening, but at this time someone came, so I could only leave in a hurry Fang Fenghuang felt bright at this time.  There is no doubt that this woman and child must be the people the leader is looking for

    Ijuin Chizuru said it, but she still felt uneasy.  Fang Fenghuang and Lingzi were repeatedly told not to leak anything, otherwise they might suffer disaster too.

    At the end, there was another long sigh: "Miss Fang, you always go back and tell your friend to let him forget his wife and children. I know my brother's character best, and the person he wants to catch Speaking of this  He stopped talking, but Fang Fenghuang fully understood the meaning The leader Guan Qi hurried in, but before he uttered two words, he was interrupted by Shangchuanhu: "I told you.  How many times.  Don¡¯t call me leader anymore, call me Kamikawa-sama.  "

    "Yes, Master Shangchuan." Guan Qi said respectfully.  Then he whispered: "Your Excellency asked me to secretly follow Hisao Shimazu. I have been secretly investigating. In the past two days, he has been coming and going frequently to an inn. That is the Haruta family's inn. I was afraid of alerting the enemy, so I kept outside the inn.  Watch, guess who I finally saw?"

    "Who?" Shangchuanhu frowned: "Don't do it intermittently."

    "Yes!" Guan Qi said this, but his expression became more mysterious: "I saw Duan San'er!"

    "Duan San'er?" Kamikawako was surprised: "After Duan San'er betrayed Kiohmaru, he followed Ding Yunyi. Why did he come to Tsurumaru Castle?"

    Speaking of this, he suddenly thought of something: "Could it be Yes, your guess is not wrong at all." Guan Qi came closer: "Later, I bribed Chuntian with a lot of money, and made up like a waiter to pour water.  Saw it. Ding Yunyi!¡±

    As soon as the word "Ding Yunyi" came out, Shangchuanhu's whole body shook, and his face turned blue and white. Suddenly, he grabbed Guan Qi and said, "Are you sure it is Ding Yunyi you are seeing?"

    "Yes, yes! I must have seen him!" Guan Qi said hurriedly: "He doesn't recognize me. I do recognize him. That day he fought with Liu Xiang, he was very majestic, everyone who saw it  Will never forget it!¡±

    Shangchuanhu was stunned for a while, then suddenly looked up to the sky and laughed: "Okay, okay, Ding Yunyi! If you don't take the road to heaven, you will have no choice but to fall into hell! I wanted to seek revenge from you, but you came here instead."  !¡±

    The laughter stopped: "Guan Qi, go and summon all our brothers and say that the opportunity to avenge Liu Xiang has come. I will go to Shimazu Mitsuhisa and ask him to borrow some people. This time, Ding Yunyi will not be allowed to leave Heli alive."  Marujo!¡±

    The excitement in Shangchuanhu¡¯s heart cannot be described in words.  He attributed everything he had to Ding Yunyi.

    However, when he saw Shimazu Mitsuhisa, something else came out of his mouth: "Master Governor, Hisao wants to rebel!"

    "What?" Shimazu Mitsuhisa was shocked: "Are you sure?"

    Shangchuanhu nodded firmly: "Yes, I am sure that my people have found evidence of his rebellion!"

    "Hisao, Hisao!" Mitsuo Shimazu stamped his feet repeatedly. He had never doubted Kamikawako's words: "I don't want to hurt him yet, but he wants to hurt me instead? I'm going to take his life right now!"

    "Master, please be patient." Shangchuanhu said calmly: "If a brother kills his brother, it will not be very good for your reputation if word spreads about it, right?"

    "Am I just going to let him go?" Shimazu Mitsuhisa said angrily.

    Kamikawako smiled slightly: "Although the Governor cannot come forward, can't Kamikawako also come forward? I am willing to take action for the Governor. In the future, you will just push all the responsibilities on me Shimazu Mitsuhisa suddenly became angry.  For gratitude.

    He knew very well what this meant. He could get rid of his younger brother, whom he regarded as a thorn in his side, without having to bear any infamy.  However, Shangchuan Lake may be criticized by others.

    But Shangchuan Lake seemed to be fine: "I have some people under my command, please lend me another hundred people Ding Yunyi in the Springfield Inn did not notice the danger coming. No matter how smart he was, he did not  I will think of myselfAn enemy you don't recognize will appear in Tsurumaru Castle.

    The only thing he is interested in now is the information brought by Fang Fenghuang.

    With Ijuin Chizuru¡¯s words, it can basically be confirmed that Zheng Zhilong, his sister-in-law Tagawa Yuki and his son Tagawa Shizaemon have indeed fallen into the hands of Shimazu Mitsuhisa.

    The only thing that Ding Yunyi can't figure out is why Mitsuhisa Shimazu kidnapped Zheng Zhilong's family?

    ??Also, even if you know where Tagawa Yuki and Tagawa Nanzaemon are, how can you rescue them with just a few people at your disposal?

    Ding Yunyi thought for a long time but couldn't think of a way, so he asked Duan Saner to bring the sketched map and looked at it carefully for a long time.

    Tsurumaru Castle is a city built by the Ichirai family of the surname Wei Zong in the second year of Kangen in Japan.  The castle is located on a mountain with an altitude of more than 100 meters. Since the castle is surrounded by cliffs, Tsurumaru Castle is a sturdy castle that takes advantage of the natural terrain.  Later, in the second year of the Engen era of the Southern and Northern Dynasties, under the order of Shimazu Sadahisa, the fifth generation guardian of the Northern Dynasty Fang Shimazu clan, Shimazu Yorihisa, the eldest son of the concubine, began to attack the Ichirai family belonging to the Southern Dynasties. After two months of fierce fighting  Hou Laijiu retreated.

    In the third year of Kansho, Tsurumaru Castle was captured by Shimazu Tachihisa, and the Ichirai clan finally perished.  On June 17, the eighth year of Tenmon, Shimazu Sanehisa formed an alliance with Shimazu Echizen Mori and Shinna Hitachi Mori Tadanae. Shimazu also defended Tsurumaru Castle and rebelled against the guardian. Later, in the fifteenth generation, Shimazu Takahisa and his father Tadayoshi were guarded.  Together, Tsurumaru Castle was captured and surrendered.  After the war, Yutoku Yamada took over the management of the hospital.

    From the topography point of view, Tsurumaru Castle has a natural geographical advantage. Unless you mobilize the elite Tiger Guards to come here, you can only conquer it.

    When we were thinking hard, Lang Lifan suddenly came in and said: "Leader, Hisao Shimazu is here."

    "Why is he here again?" Ding Yunyi frowned.  I repeatedly told him that in order to prevent exposure, he should come here as little as possible, but Hisao Shimazu came here almost every day.

    "Duan San, go outside and look out to see if there are any suspicious people following you nearby." Ding Yunyi was helpless: "Call Hisao Shimazu in."

    As soon as Hisao Shimazu came in, he just reported the progress of the matter to Ding Yunyi in a routine manner, and repeatedly said that people nowadays are timid and ungrateful.  It's hard to find people.

    Ding Yunyi couldn't laugh or cry after hearing this. He really couldn't do anything with these Japanese dwarfs. Did he do this to let the entire Satsuma clan know that he wanted to rebel against his brother?

    But now that I have to use him again, I have no choice but to encourage him a few words. While he was talking, Duan Saner suddenly walked in, looking a little nervous:

    "Sir, there are a large number of unidentified people approaching here. They are all armed. I'm afraid something is going to happen."

    Ding Yunyi suddenly stood up and suddenly raised "Dragon Teeth"!

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 362: Get Out!

    (Dingtian Novels.dtxsj.)

    Outside, there are people everywhere.  (. wo.)

    These armed and nervous-looking people are definitely not here to treat you to drinks and banquets.

    "Leader, what should we do?" Lang Lifan was a little annoyed that he didn't transfer more people from the ship.

    Ding Yunyi smiled. In his opinion, all kinds of dangers have been passed, and this time is just a small wave in his life.

    ¡°Moreover, he actually felt a kind of faint excitement:

    Here, you can go on a killing spree!  Here, you can kill Japanese pirates happily!

    He slowly pulled out the dragon¡¯s tooth, and then said slowly:

    "Let's fight out!"

    We¡ª¡ªfight out!

    Duan Saner has long been accustomed to it. He silently held the weapon and silently guarded the adults.  Wherever the adults go, I will follow them.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????What kind of scene has not happened?

    "There are so many of them, surrender, Mr. Ding." Hisao Shimazu began to be afraid, and even from here, he could see his body trembling.

    Ding Yunyi curled his lips in disdain.

    If this person can be used as a hostage, I will definitely capture him without hesitation. Unfortunately, the other party may not let this person go.

    He said coldly: "Kyuo, don't be afraid, just follow me, I will take you out!"

    Hisao Shimazu¡¯s body is constantly trembling, but he also knows that the only way to survive now is to stay with Mr. Ding

    Ding Yunyi walked out of the inn step by step

    "Ding Yunyi!"

    Suddenly, a voice sounded.

    Ding Yunyi looked at the place where the sound came from.  Seeing that it was a person who was several years younger than himself, he felt a little strange. How did this person recognize him?

    Hisao Shimazu said quietly: "Kamigawa Lake."

    "Are you Shangchuan Lake?" Ding Yunyi glanced at him coldly: "Since you know that I am Ding Yunyi, the chief military officer of Fujian, why did you bring so many people here? Do you want to kill me?"

    Shimazu Hisao was suddenly stunned.

    Just now, I thought the name Ding Yunyi sounded familiar, but now I heard the words "Chief Military Officer of Fujian" and suddenly realized it.  He finally knew who this "Master Ding" was!

    Amaterasu!  Ding Yunyi, that murderous Ding Huben!

    Shangchuanhu smiled, and he suddenly changed into Fujian dialect: "Ding Yunyi. I have been looking for an opportunity to kill you, but God bless you, and you are actually delivered to me."

    Although Ding Yunyi cannot speak Fujian dialect.  But after living in Fujian for so many years, I can still understand it.  The other party said this to him in Fujian dialect, obviously not wanting people around him to understand.  Moreover, this person is not Japanese!

    Ding Yunyi thought about it again and again, but he really couldn't think of a person named "Shangchuan Lake" among his enemies: "I have a grudge against you?"

    "Do you have a grudge?" Shangchuanhu narrowed his eyes: "Yes, the grudge between you and me was forged when we were in Penghu. Ding Yunyi, I owe all these years of shame to you!"

    Ding Yunyi smiled faintly: "Since you are unwilling to reveal your identity, let your people come up and see if your people can take away Ding Yunyi's head!"

    "Eight!" Shangchuanhu cursed loudly.  Then he spoke a lot of Japanese to his men.

    Ding Yunyi couldn't understand a word, and Shimazu Hisao's face turned pale: "DingMaster Ding, he is saying, kill them all, no oneno one should be spared  "

    Ding Yunyi clenched the dragon tooth in his hand.  Duan Saner, Fang Fenghuang, and Lang Lifan clenched their weapons There were only four of them.  But they are not afraid!

    Ding Yunyi is here!

    The Japanese gradually surrounded us.

    Ding Yunyi laughed again: "Back in the old days when we were in Liaodong, Wu Sangui and I fought bloody battles. I told General Jinlu to take his head first and single-handedly, no one in the army could stop me. It's the same today. You see.  Did you get to the Japanese slave at the front?"

    Looking in the direction Ding Yunyi said, there was a person standing at the front.  A Japanese with a fleshy face.

    Ding Yunyi turned his head to Hisao Shimazu: "Do you recognize who that person is?"

    "I recognize it, I recognize it." Hisao Shimazu said repeatedly: "That is Tamiyayama Country of Marume Taisarayu under Mitsuhisa Shimazu. He has killed many people, and he is one of Mitsuhisa's most trusted samurai."

    "Wanmu Taisheliu?" Ding Yunyi curled his lips: "You are all standingDon't move here, let me take his head first!  "

    As he spoke, he walked towards the Japanese step by step.

    "Tangong Shanguo!" Ding Yunyi suddenly roared, pointing his dragon teeth at Tamongshan Guo: "Seeing me here, why don't you give me your head yourself!"

    Tamiya Sankuni seemed to understand what the other party was saying, or understood the meaning from the way the other party held the sword. He roared angrily, raised his katana with both hands, and rushed towards Ding Yunyi with a roar.  .

    Ding Yunyi is famous throughout Liaodong and the Central Plains, but few people know him in Japan.  The Japanese are far more familiar with Zheng Zhilong than Ding Yunyi!

    Ding Yunyi wants to kill someone!  He wants to fight and kill until no one in Japan knows his name!

    Ding Yunyi stood coldly, motionless in the face of Tamiya Shanguo who was rushing towards him like a wild boar.

    Like Chinese martial arts, Japanese kendo schools also have their own names, such as the eight moves of the Xian Lei Sword, such as Miyamoto Musashi's Two Ten First Class

    Marumetaishe-ryu uses the Tengu-style external force method, which is divided into eight upper, middle, and lower positions in detail. The sword positions are changeable, and one sword can be divided into eight positions. Tamiya-sankuni is fully confident that he can master the upper eight positions.  Before you use it up, kill the opponent in front of you!

    However, he never dreamed that he would encounter the enemy of Japanese swordsmanship:

    Qi family swordsmanship!

    In the past, in order to defeat the Japanese swordsmen, Qi Jiguang devoted himself to research and eliminated the flashy and unrealistic things in the Chinese swordsmanship, making the Qi family's swordsmanship simple and practical. His moves were all aimed at various Japanese swordsmanship schools!

    And the Qi family's swordsmanship is in Ding Yunyi's hands, in countless bloody fights on the battlefield.  Becoming more refined.  Every sword and every move is made through thousands of times of hard work!

    The menacing Tamiya Yamaguni has already rushed in front of himThe katana, which is almost as tall as the others, looks so funny in his hand.

    Tamiya Shankuni holds the Japanese sword high with both hands, looking from top to bottom, the momentum is quite amazing.

    But no matter how the sword power changes, the Japanese always have one flaw that they cannot change: they are too short, and no matter how majestic the sword power is, there is always an indescribable sense of humor in their hands.

    Ding Yunyi's dragon fangs swung out!

    He is tall and has long arms.  The last one comes first!  The dragon's teeth flashed, and he slashed Tamiya Shanguo straight with his sword!

    "Dang¡ª¡ª" sound.

    The two swords collide

    The fact that Japanese knives are well made cannot be denied.  The two swords collided, but the Japanese sword was not cut off.

    At this time, Ding Yunyi's sword suddenly turned sideways and slashed towards his neck!

    The disadvantage of a short man and a long sword soon became apparent!  Tamiya Sankuni is no longer able to stop him!

    The dragon¡¯s tooth landed accurately on Tamiya Shanguo¡¯s neck!

    Tamiya Shankuni fell to the ground with a crashand the headless body was in the neck cavity.  There is still blood spurting out

    Ding Yunyi killed the sword with one strike, stood proudly with the sword, and laughed loudly: "Is this the Marumoku Taishe style?"

    The number one master under Mitsuhisa Shimazu, Tamiya Shankuni, couldn't even block Ding Yunyi's sword.  Seeing this scene with their own eyes, the Japanese were heartbroken.

    Ding Yunyi was still laughing there: "I heard that the number one master on the Japanese island is Miyamoto Musashi. Go tell him that one day Ding Yunyi will definitely learn his sword skills!"

    Shangchuanhu's face was a little distorted. He never expected that he would be surrounded by such a heavy force.  Ding Yunyi actually has such courage and heroic spirit.

    "Kill!" Shangchuanhu gritted his teeth and spit out this word!

    ¡°Follow me¡ªfight out!¡± Ding Yunyi burst into such a roar almost at the same moment.

    The courage of Duan Saner, Fang Fenghuang and Langlilan was completely inspired by Ding Yunyi. With him by his side, even if the opponent has thousands of troops, they have nothing to be afraid of!

    kill¡ª¡ª

    Ding Yunyi¡¯s dragon teeth swept everything like a strong wind.  In the past, the bloody god of war was famous all over the world, but today.  The people of Japan can finally see what the Ming Dynasty¡¯s God of War looks like!

    The murderer Ding Yunyi, the butcher Ding Huben!

    His sword is completely unreasonable and leaves no room for backup.  Every time you cut with a knife, you will be injured.  Or the enemy will fall by his sword!

    Those who died under his sword can only be described as tragic.

    It seems that Dragon Fang is really a magic knife from hell. The more blood it drinks, the more brutal the killing method will be.  Every Japanese who falls under the dragon's teeth has an incomplete body.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ???????????????????????????????????????????? Missing his arms, missing his head even, chopped in two

    The Japanese have never seen such killings beforeThis way, I have never seen such a heartbreaking and bloody scene

    Fang Fenghuang is also fighting. Although she is a woman, she feels particularly at ease next to the leader.  The two lancets in his hands were swung deftly again and again.  In an instant, there were four Japanese who fell under the two lancets.

    But a woman is a woman after all, and her strength is always inferior to that of a man. Gradually, she became a little tired, and the speed of swinging the knife also slowed down.

    A Japanese man sneaked behind her, and when his movements slowed down, he struck down with a knife.

    Just when Fang Fenghuang was in danger, he suddenly roared:

    "die!"

    That was the light emitted by the dragon's teeth. Ding Yunyi stood up and roared from top to bottom. One of the Japanese's heads was cut in two!

    "Leader" Fang Fenghuang shouted in shock.

    Ding Yunyi already had four or five injuries on his body, but he still laughed loudly and said: "Fang Fenghuang, as long as I am here, no one can hurt you!"

    "Well" At this moment, Fang Fenghuang felt a sweet feeling in his heart

    There were so many Japanese pirates around me that it seemed like I couldn¡¯t kill them all no matter how hard I tried.  Every step forward for Ding Yunyi was so difficult.

    But he doesn¡¯t care, he kills one person in ten steps!  From the first time he went to the battlefield to today, he had never felt so invigorated.

    Around them, Japanese corpses were lying everywhere, and the ground was completely stained red with blood.

    Ding Yunyi is fighting hard, Duan Saner is fighting hard, Fang Fenghuang is fighting hard, Lang Lifan is fighting hard!

    Except for Hisao Shimazu, everyone is fighting hard!

    Four Japanese pirates rushed towards here. Ding Yunyi stood in front of Fang Fenghuang. When the short and fat Japanese pirate had already rushed over, Ding Yunyi faced the light of the sword and stepped forward.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Dragon¡¯s, but, the, Japanese, Japanese and Japanese people are afraid of!

    In that extremely alluring sword light, the short and fat Japanese pirate was cut off from the waist.

    In the bloody light, the remaining three Japanese pirates were stunned.

    ¡°Amaterasu, what kind of magic sword is this!

    "Not dead yet!"

    Amidst the roar, Ding Yunyi turned his back and rushed forward.

    "Push-push-" Two sword strikes, bathed in blood, Ding Yunyi killed two Japanese bandits in a row at the cost of another wound on his ribs!

    The remaining Japanese pirate was completely stupid.

    The person in front of me is not afraid of pain, bleeding, or anything else.  In his eyes, there are only two words:

    Kill people!

    Even when Ding Yunyi slowly came to him, he forgot to dodge

    The knife fell lightly.

    This was the easiest murder for Ding Yunyi.  This Japanese pirate just watched helplessly as the dragon's teeth fell, and watched helplessly as his life was lost.

    Shangchuan Lake was completely stunned.

    There are only four people on the other side, only four people!  He thought this was an easy hunt, but he found he was wrong.  Even among thousands of troops, Ding Yunyi has never been afraid.

    Who can defeat him?  No one can defeat him!

    But Shangchuan Lake knows better that today is the best opportunity. Once he misses today, he will no longer have to think about being able to kill Ding Yunyi

    Guan Qi was also shocked by everything in front of him.  God, God, when he was in Liu Xiang's fleet, he also saw Ding Yunyi killing people, but Ding Yunyi at that time was not as murderous and unstoppable as he is today.

    "What can you do to defeat Ding Yunyi like this?"

    "Killkill" Shangchuanhu murmured, and suddenly became furious: "With so many of us, can't we kill just one Ding Yunyi? Kill, kill!"

    The snow flows into rivers and corpses litter the fields!  But, I just can't kill Ding Yunyi!

    The dragon's teeth seemed to be alive, constantly spitting out light in Ding Yunyi's hands, and harvesting human lives one after another.

    However, there were too many Japanese pirates, and the gaps created through hard work were quickly made up.

    Fang Fenghuang was also injured, but she was not afraid at all. Even if she died, she would die beside the alliance leader.

    At this moment, an unexpected thing happened:

    The waves turned upside down, and he suddenly turned around and ran away.

    He ran away!  This person who had been helped by the leader actually ran away!

    Fang Fenghuang felt humiliated. His reputation as a pirate had been completely ruined!  ??He cursed angrily in the direction in which Langlifan was escaping:

    "The waves are turning upside down, you shameless villain!" (You are welcome to come and your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 363 I will¡ªbloodbath Tsurumaru City!

    (Dingtian Novels.dtxsj.)

    Fang Fenghuang was wrong!

    Lang Lifan is not a brave person, but he is a person who knows how to repay kindness.  (. wo.) No one looked up to him before, only Ding Yunyi looked up to him as a human being.

    When people look at it, it is such a simple truth.

    Lang Lifan is a person who lives at the bottom of society. Even pirates are like beggars. However, Ding Yunyi looks at him differently just because he sent two bags of grain full of sand, gravel and chaff.  The minimum respect was given.

    Respect may not seem like a complicated word, but it is enough for Lang Lifan, even enough to dedicate his life to Ding Yunyi!

    "Leader¡ª¡ª"

    In that roar, the waves are back again!

    He held a thick beam in his arms and waved it like a madman.

    ¡°Japanese thieves and Japanese swords are as if they don¡¯t exist in his eyes.  The thick beams whipped up strong winds, sweeping away everything around them.

    "Let's go, Alliance Leader!" Lang Lifan waved the beam crazily and shouted crazily: "Go, Alliance Leader, come back and avenge me!"

    Under the waving of the huge beam, the Japanese thieves hurriedly got out of the way, and the huge gap was exposed!

    "Let's go!" Ding Yunyi's eyes were red and his voice was firm: "Let's all go! Duan San, take everyone away!"

    "Though the waves have turned upside down, good man, I will avenge you!" Duan San'er grabbed Hisao Shimazu and rushed out first.

    "Brother Langlifan, I wronged you and I'm sorry for you!" Fang Fenghuang said with tears.

    Ding Yunyi kept waving the dragon tooth in his hand as he rushed out.  Suddenly he turned around and shouted: "If you die, I will let all the Japanese pirates in Tsurumaru City bury you with you!"

    The waves laughed.  The leader of the alliance has promised himself that he will bury the entire Japanese bandits in Tsurumaru City with him.  He knew that as long as the alliance leader made a promise, he would be able to keep it

    There are no regrets anymore

    Back then, when I was a pirate, I was just like a beggar, and no one took me seriously.  Everyone looked at themselves with contempt, but only the alliance leader looked at him as a human being

    ???????????????????????? When people look at they will never understand how grateful they are to their leader

    "Die!" Langlifan roared crazily

    He swung the beam again and again, knocking down the Japanese pirates one by one, but gradually.  Gradually, the movements of his hands gradually slowed down

    A knife hit his back, and he staggered forward, but then he managed to steady himself and swung the crossbar to hit him backwards.  But there was no strength left in his hands, and he could not even lift the beam completely

    Another knife stabbed through his chest

    He couldn't move in the waves, so he stood there on the beam. Now, he had to rely on the beam to support his body and not fall down.

    Shangchuan Lake is a little desperate.  After all the hard work, Ding Yunyi was surrounded, but he still let Ding Yunyi escape

    "I will let everyone in Tsurumaru City bury you with you" These words were like a knife cutting into Kamikawako's heart.  He knew that Ding Yunyi would be back soon

    Bloody storm, bloody storm At that time, Tsurumaru City will be submerged in terrible fire and massacre

    "What's your name!" Shangchuan Lake came not far from the waves.  asked reluctantly.

    "Grandpa's name is Langlifan!" Langlifan vomited blood, but he forced a smile: "Are you scared? Lord Ding is gone, he will be back soon, you will all die, you will all give  Grandpa was buried with him.¡±

    Shangchuanhu was really scared. He found that he had never been so scared He barely stabilized his emotions: "You are a good man. But why would you sacrifice your life for Ding Yunyi?"

    "You don't understand, you will never understand" Langli smiled, and blood kept pouring out of his mouth, but he was still smiling, smiling so happily: "  You have never been a human being, you are just a dog!"

    "You have never been a human being, you are just a dog!"

    This sentence turned into a knife again, piercing deeply into Shangchuanhu's heart

    He fell into the waves and died, he just leaned on the beam, stood upright and died

    "Chase! Catch up with Ding Yunyi!" Only then did Shangchuanhu react.  The only way to save Tsurumaru City now is to kill Ding Yunyige here.

    Otherwise, anyone can helpIt¡¯s time to visit Tsurumaru Castle

    But when he led people to the gate of Tsurumaru City, he found only corpses on the ground It was over, Ding Yunyi ran away, and now, it was completely over

    ?¡­

    "Song Baocai, the second-level commander of the Golden Blade Guards, has met the main town!"

    Ding Yunyi looked coldly at the eighteen people led by Song Baocai: "How did you know that I was in Tsurumaru City?"

    "Go back to the main town, and as a thank you for the command mission, sneak into Tsurumaru City to investigate the disappearance of the Zheng family. I found out that the main town had entered the city early in the morning, because I had already ambushed near the city gate in advance, preparing to respond to the main town!"

    "Okay!" Ding Yunyi said loudly: "Run to the port immediately. The port doesn't know about Tsurumaru Castle yet!"

    "yes!"

    The brothers in the waves didn't know that something happened to their leader. When Ding Yunyi appeared on the boat in front of a group of people, those who recognized him were shocked.

    The leader didn¡¯t wait, so why did the alliance leader arrive first?

    "I've met the leader!"

    Ding Yunyi¡¯s face turned livid: ¡°Set the ship immediately!¡±

    "Yesbut the leader is still in Tsurumaru Castle"

    "He won't come back." Ding Yunyi sighed softly.

    The crew members were startled, but soon understood what this meant

    The boat - <Recommended by registered members of Piaotian Literature> - came to a halt, and Ding Yunyi, covered in blood, stood on the bow.  Silently staring at the port, he suddenly shouted: "Stop the ship!"

    No one knew what happened. Ding Yunyi slowly raised his dragon's teeth: "Facing the port, fire!"

    The crew members were shocked, what happened to the leader?  Except for Duan Saner, Fang Fenghuang, and Shimazu Hisao, no one on the ship knew what happened in Tsurumaru City

    The muzzle of the Qianjin Folang machine is aimed at the port

    "Fire the gun¡ª¡ª" "Fire the gun¡ª¡ª"

    The sound of cannons roared!

    ??Here, we have never been bombarded by outsiders.  But now it does!

    The angry shells poured into the port, although it was farther away.  Most of the cannonballs fell into the sea, and only a few fell into the port, but they quickly plunged the port into huge chaos

    Fang Fenghuang shed tears.  Looking towards the port.  Brother Langlifan will stay in Tsurumaru Castle forever

    "Wipe your tears." When the last cannon shot ended, Ding Yunyi said calmly: "We will be back soon, I will, bloodbath Tsurumaru City!"

    Hisao Shimazu shivered.

    I will¡ªbloodbath Tsurumaru Castle!

    When these words were spoken, Shimazu Hisao knew what Tsurumaru Castle would face

    ?¡­

    When I hurried to Shangchuan Lake, I saw a messy port and couldn't see anything.

    Ding Yunyi left, taking his boat with him, but not for long.  He will be back

    Disaster has quietly come to Tsurumaru Castle

    Mitsuhisa Shimazu, who came after hearing the news, looked at everything in front of him, dumbfounded and unable to say a word.

    just now.  He received news from his subordinates that Tamiya Yamaguni was dead.  At first, Shimazu Mitsuhisa was still wondering who had the ability to kill his own subordinates, Chapter 366 Tad¨­in Tad¨­ and his son Ijuin Taduma, and then suppressed the Tad¨­ clan who had set up a rebellion in the country because he  His contribution was great, so the general allowed him to build the city Do you know what Tsurumaru Castle means to my Shimazu family?  Do you know what it would mean to me once Tsurumaru Castle is destroyed?  "

    "Don't worry, Lord Governor, Tsurumaru Castle will not be destroyed." Kamikawa Lake actually seemed very calm at this time: "As long as I am here, Ding Yunyi will not be able to break into Tsurumaru Castle!"

    "You bastard!" Shimazu Mitsuji exploded: "We also kidnapped Zheng Zhilong's family. If Ding Yunyi and Zheng Zhilong join forces, do you think we can resist it?"

    "They don't know that Zheng Zhilong's family is in our hands!" Shangchuanhu looked a little stubborn: "But the only small change we have to make now is that we can't kill them for the time being. If we have to, this will be the capital of our negotiations.  "

    With things now like this, Shimazu Mitsuhisa had no choice but to place all his hopes on Kamikawa Lake: "Then what do you think we should do now?"

    "In the Battle of Sekigahara, the troops led by General Tokugawa were basically old, weak, sick and disabled, but he defeated a powerful enemy. Now that we have Tsurumaru Castle as our support, can't we defeat Ding?Yun Yi?  Kamikawako showed great confidence: "The supervisor can call on the Japanese in the entire Satsuma domain to stand up against the incoming invaders, strike along the way, wear down the enemy's strength and patience, and then concentrate all the elites on Tsuru."  Maruchi, prepare to fight to the death with the enemy!  "

    As he spoke, his voice rose much higher: "Master Governor, the enemy has come from afar, and coupled with our constant consumption along the way, by the time they arrive at Tsurumaru Castle, they will be exhausted. Are you still afraid that you can't do it?"  Defeat them?"

    Mitsuhisa Shimazu felt that these words made sense, and his confidence improved a lot.

    But he didn¡¯t know that although the Shangchuan Lake around him was cunning and cunning, commanding a war was completely beyond their imagination.

    The decisive factor in war has little to do with insidiousness.  What can really determine the outcome of a war is the wisdom of the generals on both sides, the bravery of the soldiers, and the quality of the weapons.

    Especially, they are about to face the Tiger Guards!

    "Master Governor, do you remember how General Tokugawa defeated Ishida Mitsunari?" Kamikawako suddenly asked.

    Shimazu Mitsuhisa nodded blankly.

    In June of the fifth year of Keicho in Japan, Tokugawa Ieyasu, who sent troops to attack Uesugi Kagekatsu, set out from Fushimi and entered Edo Castle in July.  Ieyasu acted slowly, waiting for news from daimyo from various places. It was obvious that he believed that Uesugi Kagekatsu would have a responder, so he was not busy dispatching the main force of his Kwantung Army, but let the daimyo of Oku, Yu, Yue and Northern Kanto go.  Take the lead to contain the Uesugi army.

    Sure enough, on July 11, Ishida Mitsunari, Otani Yoshitsugi, Masuda Nagamori, Ankokuji Ekiyo and others held a secret meeting at Sawayama Castle. On the next day, they signed a petition detailing Tokugawa Ieyasu's thirteen major crimes.  He recommended Terumoto Mori as the leader, invited him to live in Osaka, and called on all the princes in the world to unite under the banner of Terumoto to attack Ieyasu.  Soon, the army gathered and attacked Fushimi Castle first, using tens of thousands of troops to attack Fushimi Castle, which had only 2,000 people. Because of the strong city built as the original Taikaku Castle and the tenacious resistance of the soldiers in the city, they attacked Fushimi Castle.  After several days of failure, the city was finally invaded due to the rebellion of some Koga soldiers, killing Torii Motoadaka, a veteran who had followed Ieyasu for decades.

    In this way, with Mouri Terumoto as the nominal leader and Ishida Mitsui as the actual core, a powerful army of up to 100,000 people was formed, known as the "Western Army" in history.

    At the same time, the troops of the princes who rushed to the small mountain city of Shimono to gather were attracted by Tokugawa Ieyasu.  It is said that Ieyasu seemed to be very generous and said: "Your wives and daughters are being held hostage in Osaka Castle. I am afraid that they have now fallen into the hands of the rebels. I have decided to fight against the rebels regardless of life and death. You can decide for yourself whether you want to go or stay."

    When the generals first heard the news, they couldn't help but look at each other, at a loss as to what to do.  In the silence, Fukushima Masanori, the leader of the dogmatic faction who hated Ishida Mitsunari the most, suddenly stood up and spoke, expressing his willingness to support and assist Tokugawa Ieyasu. Immediately, Yamauchi Kazutoyo also stood up and even claimed that he would give away his home city Kakegawa Castle.

    Shangchuanhu whispered: "Hostages, taking the generals' families as hostages and making them loyally serve their lives is always one of the most effective methods during war!" (You are welcome to come and your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Part One: Penghu Chapter 364 Japan

    "Headquarters!"

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen the main town!¡±

    Voices rang out one by one, but the soldiers of the Huben Guards found that their commander was livid and silent.

    "Duan San, what's going on in the town?" Cai Jiuzhou called Duan San'er over and asked in a low voice.

    With tears in his eyes, Duan Saner briefly told what happened in Tsurumaru Castle.

    "Damn it!" All the generals exploded when they heard this: "Headquarters, how dare you, a little Japanese pirate, be so arrogant? Please give the order from the general town, and all the soldiers of our Tiger Guards will bloodbath Tsurumaru Castle!"

    "Please give an order from the commander-in-chief, and all the soldiers of our Huben Guards will bloodbath Tsurumaru City!"

    All the brothers shouted.

    At this time, Ding Yunyi calmed down.

    Revenge must be avenged!  Tsurumaru Castle must be a bloodbath, but how should it be fought?  How can you achieve your goals with minimal losses?

    The most fortunate thing is that although he lost a lot of money this time, Shimazu Mitsuhisa handed over an excellent opportunity to himself.

    Now, I don¡¯t have to worry about anything anymore Headquarters, since Zheng Zhilong¡¯s family is in the hands of Shimazu Mitsuhisa, why not join forces with the Zheng family navy to attack, which can also reduce our losses!  " Zhang Xianxuan suggested from the side.

    "Zheng Zhilong?" Ding Yunyi glanced at him: "What benefits does uniting the Zheng family navy bring to us?"

    Zhang Xianxuan was startled for a moment, and Ding Yunyi said calmly: "We must fight this time, but how? Should we unite with the Zheng family? I don't think the Zheng family will need it. Let's break Tsurumaru City. Help him Zheng Zhilong."  Family rescued!"

    The brothers immediately understood what the chief town meant. He did not want Zheng Zhilong to interfere in the affairs of Satsuma Domain.

    Zheng Zhilong monopolizes trade with Japan.  Once the Tiger Guards attack Japan, Zheng Zhilong will definitely refuse.  But the situation now is completely different.

    The Satsuma clan was so brave that he kidnapped Zheng Zhilong¡¯s family. What else can he say?

    "I have decided" Ding Yunyi slowed down his voice: "Use our 15,000 Tiger Guards, water and land forces, and all the strength of the Pirate Alliance to massively attack the Satsuma Domain!"

    "yes!"

    Ding Yunyi then said slowly: "However, one thing you must remember is that with our current strength, it is impossible to control the entire Satsuma Domain. The purpose of this attack is to teach those Japanese bandits a lesson and at the same time.  Putting his power into the Satsuma Domain He already had a plan for the future in his heart.

    The Tsurumaru Castle incident put the best opportunity in front of him. Placing his own forces in Satsuma Domain and supporting the puppet forces headed by Hisao Shimazu was equivalent to placing a bridgehead for himself

    Bridgehead?  When these three words appeared in Ding Yunyi's mind, he was shocked. Could it be that besides conquering the Satsuma Domain, did he have any other greater ambitions?

    Ding Yunyi doesn¡¯t dare to think about it anymore

    How do those subordinates know what the commander-in-chief is thinking?  Seeing that war is coming.  Everyone was as excited as anything, gearing up and eager to start a war today.

    With a strength of 15,000 people and the entire pirate alliance, it was the largest military operation of the Tiger Guard after the defeat of the four-nation combined fleet.

    If you don¡¯t fight, you will be defeated, if you fight, you will win!

    The entire Huben Guard has begun to take action, the pirate alliance flags have begun to be quickly distributed, and pirates from all walks of life have begun to gather on the designated battlefield.

    Great war.  On the verge of breaking out!

    The spies of the Golden Blade Guard also began to act quickly, gathering a large amount of information.

    This will be the glorious battle after the establishment of the Tiger Guard!

    "Headquarters" At some point, Cai Jiuzhou quietly appeared behind Ding Yunyi.  He hesitated for a moment: "Chief Commander, I have something I don't know whether to say or not."

    "Say it."

    "Yes." Cai Jiuzhou thought for a moment: "I think the main town's previous intention was to prepare to use troops against the Satsuma clan. The death of Lang Lifan and the kidnapping of Zheng Zhilong's family only provided a good opportunity for the main town.  It's just an excuse Moreover, I also found that although the chief town kept reminding us not to forget the Japanese pirate rebellion, in fact But in fact, the hatred of the Japanese in the chief town's heart was far more than that.  This is something that his subordinates don't quite understand Ding Yunyi was silent for a moment. Did he tell him what would happen in the future? If he really did this, he was afraid that his subordinates would regard him as a monster.

    After a while, Ding Yunyi slowly said:

    "In ancient times, Japan had no country names. What were they called Fuso, Japanese, and Japanese?What a mess.  According to legend, the name "Japan" was given by Empress Wu Zetian of the Tang Dynasty.  And what kind of race do the Japanese belong to? Did they evolve from island animals, or did they migrate from somewhere else?  I think few people know this, but I at least know something. The Chinese were the first to fully understand that there is a nondescript species in the world, around the Sui and Tang Dynasties Cai Jiuzhou couldn't help laughing when he heard the phrase "nondescript species"  got up.

    But there was no smile in Ding Yunyi's words: "China's economy during the Sui and Tang Dynasties was relatively developed, and it was more than self-sufficient. Especially in the southeastern coastal areas where the emperor was far away and the war was hard to reach, the grain was harvested, and there was peace and tranquility.  For generations, people have been living a farming life at sunrise and return at sunset, with plenty of food and clothing, and unforeseen circumstances, and disasters will not let go of any kind-hearted people.  After that, every dark and windy night, a group of ghosts no more than four feet tall, disheveled and armed with sharp knives would appear. Wherever they went, corpses were strewn on the ground, mourners were everywhere, and no vegetation grew.  The short and ferocious ghosts are called "Japanese ghosts". For a long time, the coastal areas have become a paradise for "Japanese ghosts". In many places, there is a desolate scene where "thousands of villages are left with dead people and tens of thousands of households are singing ghosts."  Cai Jiuzhou was a little confused. Did the Japanese pirate rebellion begin in the Sui and Tang Dynasties? Why had he never heard of it?

    Ding Yunyi ignored his subordinates¡¯ surprise and continued to speak slowly:

    "Japanese ghosts have repeatedly succeeded in coastal areas. Their appetites are getting bigger and faster, and they frequently make sneak attacks inland. People are frightened when they hear the name 'Japanese ghosts', and they leave their hometowns with their children and flee. The atrocities of Japanese ghosts have alarmed the people.  The government and the opposition sent troops to suppress them, and after a battle, they finally subdued the Japanese ghosts. According to legend, Empress Wu Zetian personally met with the Japanese ghost leaders and gave them the title of "Japan" to appease the Japanese ghosts.  It is intended to inspire Japanese ghosts to put down their butchering knives and cultivate their minds so as not to cause harm to human beings. It also teaches Chinese characters so that Japanese ghosts can learn human civilization because their basic skills are too poor and Chinese characters are too complicated to write.  I may have remembered the partial radicals, and later developed and integrated them into Japanese Speaking of this, Ding Yunyi sneered:

    "The Japanese are the shortest people in the world. The Japanese have unique appearance decoration. They like to leave a small amount of black hair in the middle of the upper lip. Both sides of the head are shaved off, and a two-finger-sized hair runs straight from the forehead to the back of the head.  Taking off the hair between the legs makes people feel uncomfortable all over. What's more, the Chinese believe that "human beings are inherently kind".  Applicable Japanese people are born with evil nature, perhaps inherited from generation to generation Ding Yunyi's words did not hide his disdain and anger towards the Japanese:

    "Japanese people are originally ferocious by nature, so no matter how long they evolve, it will be difficult to change this nature. This is the same as a dog that can't change its habit of eating shit. For example, the Japanese pirates in the Ming Dynasty killed children by throwing them into the air.  , and then catch the child with the tip of the Japanese knife. To kill women, the Japanese knife is inserted directly into the vagina, or the belly of the pregnant woman is cut open, and the fetus is rolled out along with the intestines Cai Jiuzhou  Such a murderous general couldn't help but shudder after hearing these words. In front of his eyes, he could completely show the tragic scene of the coastal people of the Ming Dynasty during the Japanese pirate rebellion.

    Ding Yunyi's eyes flashed fiercely: "I won't talk about the cruelty of the Japanese pirates, but I know that the Japanese chiefs' wolf ambitions towards China have been around for a long time. Japan's wolf ambitions towards China have been revealed as early as the prosperous Tang Dynasty.  During the reign of Emperor Taizong of the Tang Dynasty, Korea was in civil strife. At the request of Silla, the Tang Dynasty acted as the suzerain to quell the rebellion. In the third year of Longxiang, Emperor Gaozong of the Tang Dynasty, Japan dispatched hundreds of naval forces to occupy the mouth of the Jinjiang River. The Tang Dynasty had to condemn Liu Rengui to lead an attack.  It'Rengui met the Japanese soldiers at the mouth of Baijiang River, won four battles, and burned four hundred of their boats. The smoke and flames rose to the sky, the sea water was red, and the bandits were defeated'Obviously,  Japan's respect for China in the Tang Dynasty was just a manifestation of their worship of power. At that time, Japan was still in an era of near ignorance, and it was far behind the Tang Dynasty in terms of culture, technology and national strength. Therefore, Japan sent envoys to the Tang Dynasty many times.  China learned manufacturing techniques, architectural arts, regulations and systems, etc., and imitated Chinese cursive scripts to create the Japanese language, which enabled Japan to begin to move out of the primitive era and complete the so-called great revolution. The Japanese people's goal was to surrender to the Tang Dynasty.  By introducing culture, they improved their ignorant and backward state. At that time, the Japanese emperor warned his envoys: "The words must be gentle, the courtesy must be sincere, and there should be no suspicion and no treachery." Historically, Dongyi was said to be gentle in appearance and did not recognize the disguise of the Japanese.  Ding Yunyi said this and sighed softly: "With the strength of the Tang Dynasty, the Japanese naturally did not dare to blatantly invade after their defeat. Moreover, on the surface, they were very respectful to China, sending people to pay tribute and receive rewards from time to time.  But once China became weak, Japan immediately changed its attitude The Song Dynasty suppressed its troops too much, its territory shrank, and its national power was weak, so JapanBen no longer visited the Emperor of China, but became a vassal of the increasingly powerful Liao Kingdom in the north. He only introduced calendar, medicine, printing and other technologies from China His eyes gradually narrowed: "By the Ming Dynasty, there were even more Japanese  People spontaneously formed teams to carry out killings and looting goods along the coast of China. They carried weapons and weapons and invaded the seaside when they had time. When they couldn't, they displayed their goods and paid tribute. At first, they pretended to be tribute envoys.  If they had the chance, they would kill and plunder them, but if they didn't, they would offer local products in exchange for rewards. In April of the second year of Emperor Taizu of the Ming Dynasty, Japanese pirates invaded Suzhou and Chongming several times, killing residents and plundering goods and property. From then on, the Japanese invaders continued year after year.  , its scale is getting larger and larger, with large groups of pirates amounting to tens of thousands and small groups of hundreds. Their strongholds go deep into coastal provinces and cause harm everywhere. They have formed an extremely brutal pirate armed force, killing everyone wherever they invade.  In the thirty-fourth year of Emperor Chengzu's reign, Japanese pirates invaded Zhapu and Haining, captured Chongde, and then looted the towns of Xitang, Shuanglin, Wuzhen, and Linghu, and blood flowed dozens of miles away from Hangzhou. Governor Li Tianlong  We were helpless In the spring of the 41st year of Emperor Chengzu's reign, the Japanese invaded Yongning Guards in Fujian Province. They plundered Yongning City again for several days, destroyed it, massacred the soldiers and civilians in the city, and burned everything along the coast.  The Japanese pirates raged for seventy-eight years, causing turmoil throughout the Ming Dynasty, consuming huge amounts of money from the state treasury, and causing hundreds of thousands of military casualties. It took Qi Jiguang and others to fight hard for many years before they finally calmed down, but China was also severely damaged by the Japanese pirates' massacre.  There are more than 100,000 residents, and countless properties have been robbed. From then on, they began to despise China How can I, the Chinese, be despised by the Japanese chieftain?" Cai Jiuzhou sneered.

    Ding Yunyi shook his head: "Don't underestimate them, these Japanese pirates have a huge appetite. During the Wanli period of the Ming Dynasty, after unifying more than 60 small countries in Japan, Toyotomi Hideyoshi sent 210,000 troops to capture North Korea, intending to use North Korea as a  base, and then conquered China in one fell swoop. Toyotomi Hideyoshi's plan was very detailed. After occupying China, he established the capital in Beijing, moved the King of Korea to Japan, and after consolidating China's rule, the main purpose of this plan was to march towards neighboring countries.  Moving the entire country from barren islands to the mainland is Japan's so-called continental policy. During the reign of Toyotomi Hideyoshi, Japan's national strength was certainly not enough to complete this idea, and its plan was still in its immature stage.  Weary and lacking in diplomacy, it was a big country after all. Li Rusong sent troops to Korea to fight the Japanese invaders. Although our Ming army had been tricked by the Japanese invaders, it finally forced the Japanese army to retreat. Although Toyotomi Hideyoshi's dream was shattered, it inspired Japan later.  People. Since then, Japanese strategists have continued to study and formulate detailed plans to destroy China Ah, there is this thing." Cai Jiuzhou opened his mouth in disbelief.  Little Japanese pirates actually want to destroy the Ming Dynasty?  This sounds really ridiculous and unbelievable.

    Ding Yunyi looked solemn.  Said: "Don't underestimate the Japanese pirates. As long as they are around, China will not be peaceful for a day. However, fortunately, there are people like us here. We have to do something."

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 365: Confusing the Enemy

    In September of the 11th year of Chongzhen in the Ming Dynasty, Wu Liebo, the Fujian General Soldier, the Hussar General, and the Supreme Guard Ding Yunyi raised more than 15,000 elite Tiger Guards. The goal was:

    Satsuma Domain!

    In September of the 11th year of Chongzheng in the Ming Dynasty, Ding Yunyi, the leader of the Pirate Alliance, held a gathering of pirates on the new flagship "Lion" of the Huben Guard Navy, which was known as the third pirate conference in history.

    The only discussion at the meeting was:

    Satsuma Domain!

    Defeat the Satsuma clan and avenge the waves!

    This is another joint effort between Huben Guards officers and soldiers and pirates.  Not only them, Major Swede's regiment was also ordered to go out with the army for the first time!

    This force armed with firearms will unveil their mysterious veil on the battlefield for the first time!

    Purpose:

    Bloodbath - Satsuma Domain!

    Ding Yunyi did not target the sulfur ball first.  In his opinion, once the Satsuma Domain is successfully attacked, the problem of sulfur balls will be solved.

    The battle of Satsuma Domain will be a quick one.  The reason was not for anything, but because he was worried about Zheng Zhilong's sudden intervention.  As long as the battle of Satsuma Domain can start in advance, Zheng Zhilong, who came after hearing the news, will have nothing to do.  Moreover, Ding Yunyi also has a card in his hand that can silence Zheng Zhilong:

    His kidnapped family!

    Information about the Golden Sword Guards has been piling up on Ding Yunyi's desk. Judging from this information, the level of firearms and equipment in the Satsuma Domain is surprising.

    A musket used by the Japanese pirates of the Satsuma Domain.  All purchased from Tanegashima.

    To be honest, Tanegashima is famous for its firearms.  On August 25, the 22nd year of the Jiajing reign of the Ming Dynasty, a Portuguese merchant ship was discovered drifting on Tanegashima Island in Japan.  After several "Southern Barbarians" came ashore, what aroused the curiosity of the local residents was their different hair colors and skins.  There are also iron pipes called "magic tubes" that they carry with them.

    Although these iron pipes are very inconspicuous, after the Nanman people played with them, a small tree not far away broke after a loud noise, and the residents of the island were all amazed.  This scene attracted the attention of a sixteen-year-old boy next to him.  He did not hesitate to spend two thousand taels of gold to buy two of these "magic tubes" at a high price.

    And this young man was Tanegashima Tokiyao who later invented the "Taneshima tube". He may not have realized it.  The two "magic tubes" I bought at a high price actually changed the history of Japan.  This brought Japan into the age of firearms, and for a period of time, Japan's firearms even reached the most advanced level.  And it all starts with these two "magic tubes".

    The two matchlock guns at that time were too crude.  Basically, the ammunition is loaded in the front chamber, and then gunpowder is added.  Then ignite the match rope and use the impact force generated by the gunpowder explosion to push the projectile out.  The effective range is only two hundred steps, and it cannot even penetrate fine-quality armor, so its power is very limited.

    But it was a truly remarkable invention at the time, especially for Easterners who relied on close combat units such as cavalry and infantry.  After Yao obtained the iron cannon on Tanegashima, he felt like he had found a treasure.  Immediately and another friend copied it separately.  After several months of unremitting efforts, the trial production of iron cannon was finally successful.  And initially mastered the technology of iron cannon manufacturing.

    Subsequently, with the deepening of commercial exchanges between various places on the Japanese islands, iron cannons and their manufacturing technology began to spread throughout the Japanese islands.  Japan has always been famous for its sword casting technology, and imitating and improving iron cannons is not a problem. With the efforts of many swordsmiths, different types of iron cannon branches began to appear in various places on Japan. The more famous ones are Tanegashima barrel, Kunitomo barrel,  Kishu tube, Satsuma tube, etc.

    And the structure of the Japanese iron cannon.  It also began to gradually distinguish itself from the old European iron cannons. Innovative inventions such as air-locking bolts appeared, and the durability and power of the iron cannon began to be greatly improved. The famous Satsuma barrel even reached an effective range of 400 steps, which is close to that of modern times.  The rifle used later even had the technology to be fired in rainy days, which was very rare at the time.

    At that time, the Japanese island was in a chaotic state of separatism among heroes during the Warring States Period.  In order to strengthen their own strength, various lords were eager for new weapons and equipment, which invisibly promoted the further maturity of iron cannon manufacturing technology. Iron cannons also began to be equipped with troops on a large scale and were active in various battlefields.

    During the subsequent invasion of Korea launched by Japan, the army's iron artillery equipment rate exceeded 80%.

    However, after Toyotomi Hideyoshi came to power, he began to implement the Hachiman Military System and issued the Sword Hunting Order in an attempt to complete the separation of soldiers and farmers. At this stage, a large number of skilled craftsmen were deprived of the right to produce and improve iron cannons. Japan's  Firearms development began to decline rapidly.  Except for Tanegashima, which has never stopped researching and secretly developing firearms.

    Satsuma Domain and Tanegashima have always maintained a good relationship, because it also gave them a large source of firearms.  existCoupled with its own Satsuma barrel, this constitutes a very lethal firearms unit.

    How to kill a large number of Japanese pirates at the minimum cost and achieve the desired results has become what Ding Yunyi has to consider.

    On September 20th, the leading troops of the Tiger Guards appeared on the surface of the Satsuma Sea.

    On the 21st, the special envoy of Satsuma Domain's daimyo Shimazu Mitsuhisa Yasuda Yumasa arrived in a small boat and asked to see Ding Yunyi.

    When he saw Ding Yunyi, his face was full of surprise.  He never thought that the legendary "Ding Huben" would be so young.

    After the shock, Yasuda Yumasa quickly thought of the purpose of his mission. He raised his question tactfully and carefully, why did the Ming Dynasty's navy appear in the waters of Satsuma Domain?

    Ding Yunyi's answer was straightforward: "The Satsuma clan has killed my subordinates, and now I have sent out the elite Huben Guard navy to attack them!"

    "Mr. Ding, there may be some misunderstandings." Yasuda Yumasa said hurriedly: "Japan and the Ming Dynasty are friendly countries separated by a strip of water Hearing the words "a strip of water", Ding Yunyi's brows wrinkled. He really  I don¡¯t know who invented these words, let alone why they are used to refer to the relationship between China and Japan.

    China and Japan have never been friends, they are not now, and they will never be friends in the future!

    Yasuda Yumasa did not notice the change in Ding Yunyi's face, and said calmly: "Your subordinates died in Satsuma Domain. We really don't know what happened. If there is such a situation, we will definitely investigate and report  The general town has an explanation. But the sudden rise of elites in the general town is an invasion, which will damage the style of the Ming Dynasty Yangyang Shangguo This man is very sharp-tongued, and he carries the big label of "Yangyang Shangguo" as soon as he comes.  Unfortunately, I didn't know that the young mayor in front of me was the most disgusted with these words.

    Yasuda Yumasa is obviously most satisfied with his eloquence: "I once heard a saying in China, "The general will be outside. The emperor's orders are not affected, but I am very worried about the general town. The general town holds a large army and controls the place. This is originally  What worries the emperor the most is that there is a sudden attack on a friendly neighbor. Sooner or later, the news will reach your court. By then, do you think the emperor of your country will not be suspicious of you?  It won't be far away Ding Yunyi almost laughed. This Japanese actually wanted to imitate those lobbyists in ancient China. Did they lobby him?

    He thought for a moment: "Yusada Yumasa, there were two great people in ancient China, one named Su Qin and the other named Zhang Yi. I think you and them really want to be like that."

    Yasuda Yumasa was very proud. The general manager immediately mentioned the two people he admired most: Su Qin and Zhang Yi!

    This time, Lord Shimazu was very worried when he heard that Taiwan¡¯s army was invading, so he patted his chest and swore an oath in front of Lord Shimazu.  He must be able to persuade the opponent to retreat with his sharp tongue.

    ¡°Looking at Mr. Ding now, he seems to have convinced himself

    Ding Yunyi pondered there for a while, and suddenly said: "Yumasa Yasuda, what you said makes sense. This town thinks about it carefully. If we really send troops rashly, I'm afraid there will be disasters like you said. But now that the army has risen, we can't go empty-handed.  And return, otherwise the morale of the army will be shaken He frowned and said: "I think so, you go back and tell your Lord Shimazu that I don't want to send troops.  But my subordinates kept encouraging me, so I had no choice but to do it.  Now sir teaches me with such exquisite remarks, I am afraid that our emperor will be angry.  I'm in a dilemma, so let's ask Lord Shimazu to write a document of surrender. I will take one to appease my subordinates, and secondly, I can communicate with His Majesty the Emperor Yasuda Yumasa was overjoyed when he heard this.

    Japan is a theoretical vassal state of the Ming Dynasty. It has been a vassal state for a long time. What is the difficulty in writing another document of vassalage now?  As long as these Ming troops can be allowed to retreat first, and then slowly develop in the future, it will be a big deal.

    Yasuda Yuma immediately agreed.

    Ding Yunyi not only agreed to withdraw his troops, but also asked someone to come out with a sum of money to reward Yasuda Yumasa, and after a few words of encouragement, he asked him to leave quickly and go back to prepare the document of surrender.

    "Headquarters!" As soon as Yasuda Yumasa left, people like Cai Jiuzhou and Zhang Xianxuan became anxious: "Is it really just like this to withdraw?"

    Ding Yunyi smiled: "If this town sends out troops, when will they return empty-handed? What's more, this town is determined to avenge the waves, and will never withdraw its troops until the Satsuma Domain is bloodbathed!"

    The subordinates didn't react for a moment, and Cai Jiuzhou's mind was spinning quickly: "Did the commander-in-chief do this on purpose, and thenthen make a sneak attack!" Ding Yunyi continued for him: "I want to use the minimum cost to achieve the greatest results! Now!  Those Japanese bandits have been prepared for a long time. If they attack rashly, they will suffer heavy casualties. Now I will slow down their minds and make them lazy, and then select the elite people to attack them.If we attack, the thieves will not be on guard, and we can successfully land.  "

    "The general is wise!" The subordinates cheered. Ye Dahai was the first to stand up and said: "I am willing to serve as a vanguard!"

    "I'll do it myself." Ding Yunyi said slowly: "You can do water battles, and I can do land battles! Order each ship to put into retreat, leave the sea of ??Satsuma Domain in batches, and ambush Sakon. Prepare two more for me.  Ten small boats, each with eight soldiers, will be landed under my personal command at night, and then you will wait for the warships to return in force. "

    "yes!"

    Ding Yunyi set his sights on Shi Weide: "Shi Weide, your musketeers have been training for a long time, and it's time to put them to use this time. Once I successfully land, your musketeers will be the second batch to land. Anyone who dares to resist will be shot to death.  !¡±

    "Yes, I will definitely not let you down!" Shi Weide, who had not fought for a long time, said happily.

    "Li Guo!"

    "exist!"

    Ding Yunyi looked at him: "You are in the third batch. All pirates, except for the necessary personnel left on the ship, have landed. I will give you another privilege. After the pirates land, they can do whatever they want!"

    Li Guo was stunned for a moment, not understanding what the general town meant.

    Ding Yunyi smiled: "How can pirates make a living if they don't rely on robbery? The discipline of our Tiger Guards is strict wherever we go, Qiu will not commit any crime When he said this  , I felt a little guilty. Once ashore, God knows what orders I would give to those soldiers, but I couldn't say these words in front of my subordinates. I still said seriously: "Soldiers are like this. Pirates, you don't have to follow some rules."  , they can do whatever they want.  "

    Li Guo finally understood the meaning of Zongzhen's words and couldn't help laughing: "Zongzhen, I feel relieved with your words. The brothers under me will never embarrass the Zongzhen.  "

    "It's the alliance leader. I am the alliance leader in front of you" Ding Yunyi did not forget to correct him. There is a big difference between giving an order as the commander-in-chief and giving an order as the alliance leader.

    The commander-in-chief is a dignified imperial officer and must not act recklessly, but the alliance leader is different.  A pirate leader doesn't have to pay attention to so many rules Everyone!  Ding Yunyi straightened up: "Many of our past battles were passive defenses, but this time is different. This time we are taking the initiative."  The Japanese pirates invaded the land in the past, killing my people and destroying my homeland.  Most of us were young at that time, and some of us were not even born yet, but many of our relatives may have experienced such pain. Now, the opportunity to avenge them has come. Are you not willing to fight to the death?  ?  "

    "I am willing to follow the main town and land on the Japanese island, swearing to kill the enemy to the death!"

    Those thunderous calls resounded on the "Lion".

    Ding Yunyi nodded slightly: "This landing operation is, firstly, to avenge the waves, and secondly, it is also to test the extent of the combat effectiveness of our Tiger Guards. We have not been defeated at sea, but what about on land? How will we fight? Yes.  A tragic victory, or a great victory? Is it as difficult as the attack on Golden Eagle City, or is there a new situation? You and I don¡¯t know this, but I know this battle must be won!¡±

    "Headquarters, don't worry." Cai Jiuzhou said slowly: "Headquarters must take the lead in every battle. This time, I personally led the brothers to land first. The brothers will never embarrass you."

    "That's good, that's good!" Ding Yunyi nodded, with a solemn look on his face, he was silent for a moment, and then said: "Let's all go back and prepare according to the plan. We will officially launch the attack in three days!"

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 366: The Ming Empire¡¯s Counterattack!

    The Huben Guards Navy, which came with great momentum, suddenly assumed a non-fighting posture, and even several ships equipped with terrifying artillery began to evacuate from the sea.

    Those Japanese people who were extremely nervous were finally able to breathe a sigh of relief.

    Yasuda Yumasa¡¯s words about retreating from the enemy somehow spread out and spread quietly among the Japanese.  For a time, Yasuda Yumasa seemed to become a great benefactor of the Satsuma clan.

    But the good show has just been staged

    Night has fallen, and twenty boats have appeared on the sea.  It's pitch black in the distance. From here, you can't see anything.

    On a night like this, although it is a little more difficult to make a sneak attack, it also increases the chance of winning.

    Twenty boats and one hundred and sixty people began to sail quietly towards Qianlu Port under the cover of night.

    Everything was quiet. Although the soldiers rowed hard, they always avoided making too much noise.  At this time, Qianlugang, who was sleeping, had no idea that a catastrophe had come.

    Ding Yunyi was the first to jump off the boat. The knee-high water was cold even in September.  One hundred and sixty brothers, holding their breath, just followed Ding Yunyi.

    The moon poked its head out from behind the clouds. With the help of the moonlight, at a glance, the entire sea was dark and full of people.

    Several Japanese thieves on guard were dozing off with their weapons in hand. They never thought that the terrible danger had arrived.

    He held the crossbow arrow in his hand.  The crossbowman turned his attention to Ding Yunyi.

    Ding Yunyi raised his hand, and then slowly dropped it plop - plop - plop - "

    Several slight sounds of breaking through the air were heard, and the sleeping Japanese thieves did not make any reaction at all, and fell into a pool of blood.

    Ding Yunyi pulled out the dragon's teeth and whispered one word from his throat:

    "kill!"

    "kill¡ª¡ª"

    Countless shouts suddenly pierced the tranquility of the night

    On September 24, the 11th year of Chongzhen, Ding Yunyi made a surprise attack on Qianlukang!

    This is since the founding of the Ming Dynasty.  The first attack on Japan!  On this day, the Sino-Japanese war broke out!

    Although it was only a unilateral war between Taiwan and Satsuma, in the eyes of many people.  This day is the source of the total war between China and Japan!

    The name of this elite division of the Ming Dynasty is Hu Benwei, and the person commanding this army is named Ding Yunyi!

    Ding Yunyi, the Ming Dynasty¡¯s Wu Liebo, Fujian General, Hussar General, and Supreme Protector!

    once Upon a time.  The Japanese pirates ravaged the Ming Dynasty, burning, killing and looting. Countless people of the Ming Dynasty died tragically at the hands of the Japanese pirates.  And on this day, the Ming Empire's counterattack arrived!

    Yes, the Ming Empire¡¯s counterattack!

    Although the Japanese pirates were defeated, they only drove the Japanese pirates out of the Ming Dynasty. It was not a counterattack in the true sense.  And this one is:

    The Ming Empire¡¯s counterattack!

    Ding Yunyi was the first to jump into the sea, the first to rush to Qianlukang, and the first to drop a knife on the Japanese pirate's neck.

    Get up and relieve yourself.  But he was horrified to find that his companion was dead, and countless enemies were pouring into the Japanese bandits in Qianlukang. Before he could shout, Ryuga had already let his head leave his body.

    Countless torches flashed in Qianlu Port, and countless shouts of death completely woke up the port.

    The Japanese bandits ran out of their barracks in panic.  The panicked woman stood with her arms in hand and tried to resist.  But what greeted them was the angry swords and guns of the Ming Dynasty soldiers!

    The roars one after another, the waving of weapons again and again, and the mighty figures all told Qianlugang.  Tell all the Japanese people:

    The Ming Empire¡¯s counterattack has arrived!

    The miserable cries continued to come from the mouths of the Japanese, and the fire lit up the entire Qianlugang.

    The man who rushed in front and killed bravely, all the soldiers recognized this all-too-familiar figure:

    Wu Liebo¡ª¡ªDing Yunyi!

    And all the brothers discovered a special thing:

    As soon as he set foot on Japanese soil, Wu Liebo acted as if he was completely crazy. The knife in his hand was frantically slashing every target he could see.  You can't even hear a single cry from his mouth, he kills in silence!

    Holding a ninety-nine steel sword, kill all the Japanese thieves before stopping!

    There was a Japanese pirate who didn't know whether to live or die, waving a long samurai sword in his hand and rushed towards Ding Yunyi. Ding Yunyi saw it, his eyes were red, he clenched his dragon teeth, and calmly waited for the Japanese pirate's arrival.

    When the Japanese pirates rushed in front of him, in the light of his sword, Ding Yunyi suddenly jumped on him, and then Long??Swung away like lightning.

    "ah¡ª¡ª"

    With a scream, the Japanese pirate¡¯s arm holding the knife fell to the ground.  But Ding Yunyi's movements did not stop.  The dragon's teeth were still waving, slashing at the Japanese pirate who fell on the ground Zongzhen, he is dead Wang Wei had never seen such a crazy Ding Yunyi, and was stunned for a long time. This frightened person  cried.

    "Ah, he's dead." At this time, Ding Yunyi discovered that the Japanese bandit had been almost chopped into pulp by himself.  He held back the dragon's teeth, his chest rising and falling.  The wound left in Tsurumaru Castle couldn't help but hurt at this time.

    It really hurts, it hurts so much that it makes people gasp Kill, kill them all!  "The pain made Ding Yunyi think of Tsurumaru City and his death. At this time, he had lost all his calmness. His whole person had completely turned into a beast: "Don't take prisoners, take a prisoner.  Neither!  "

    This was the first time Ding Yunyi issued such an order, and the horrific killings in Qianlugang began.

    No prisoners, no prisoners at all!  This is the order given by Ding Yunyi!

    The soldiers of Huben Guard had never heard him give such an order.  Why?  It doesn't matter. A soldier's only duty is to obey!

    At first, there was weak resistance from the Japanese pirates in Lukang.  But then it gradually turned into a unilateral massacre by the Tiger Guards.

    The Japanese pirates were running in embarrassment, screaming in terror, but behind them were the Ming soldiers who showed no mercy at all.

    Countless Japanese bandits fell here. Qianlukang was completely washed red with blood. A large number of corpses piled up here. At a glance, this place has become a hell on earth.

    This is the Ming Empire¡¯s counterattack and the Ming Empire¡¯s anger!

    When those Japanese pirates were ravaging the land of the Ming Empire.  They never thought that today would happen, and they never thought that the soldiers of the Ming Empire would one day appear on Japanese soil.

    all of these.  All because of the appearance of one person:

    Ding Yunyi!

    This brave and young general knew how to deal with these Japanese and what methods to use.  The Japanese were beaten until they could no longer raise their heads.

    If you are not sure about conquering a nation, the best way is to destroy it!

    ??Eradicate them completely, as if this nation has never existed in this world. And Ding Yunyi did exactly this.

    The night gradually dissipated, and the shouts of killing in Qianlukang gradually stopped.

    The smell of blood, in the early morning air, you can definitely smell the strong smell of blood!

    The soldiers were checking the battlefield there. They threw the corpses into the sea one by one, and then carefully checked whether there were anyone alive.  Once discovered, these people will be stabbed.  And then he was also thrown into the sea

    Duan Saner was there to help Ding Yunyi bandage his wounds, and he said with a bit of dissatisfaction in his tone: "Sir, why do you work so hard every time you fight? Your injuries haven't healed at all."

    "This kind of opportunity will not come up many times in a lifetime." Ding Yunyi smiled: "If I don't personally participate in it, I will regret it in my life."

    Ding Yunyi did not tell lies.  This is exactly what he was thinking In the main town, a total of 339 people were killed, including regular soldiers Before Wang Wei finished speaking, Ding Yunyi interrupted him and said calmly: "All of them were killed."  They are soldiers, there are no innocents, there are no old, weak, women and children Yes, all those killed are Japanese pirates." Wang Wei quickly understood what the commander meant.

    After the wound was bandaged, Ding Yunyi stood up. Duan Saner brought him the set of silver armor and carefully changed it for him.  Ding Yunyi moved for a moment: "Cai Jiuzhou and the others should have already moved. Order Major Shi Weide's regiment, they can land."

    Former Lukang fell into the hands of Ding Yunyi. The nearby Japanese people endured the fighting and shouting all night until dawn, and they dared to walk out of their houses cautiously.

    But they suddenly discovered that the port had completely changed.  The familiar figures from the past disappeared and were replaced by a large group of strangers.

    What's wrong?  What happened?  What about those people from before?  Where did these strangers come from?  A series of questions puzzled the minds of these Japanese people, but no one could explain them.

    Ding Yunyi looked at the Japanese, barely suppressed his desire to go on a killing spree, and called Wang Wei to his side: "Send someone to keep an eye on them. If they make any move, shoot them without mercy!"

    "Yes, the main town!"

    After Ding Yunyi finished explaining this, he called Duan Saner over and pointed at the JapanesePeople: "We didn't bring any dry food, let them prepare it for us."

    ¡°Them?¡± Duan Saner touched his head: ¡°Will they prepare food for us?¡±

    Ding Yunyi smiled faintly: "If you have a knife and a sword, you will have something to eat."

    "Yes, I understand If there are knives and swords, there will be food. This is the eternal truth. Soon, every household lit up the smoke. Of course, that is not what these Japanese people are willing to do.

    They smelled the smell of blood in the air and saw the corpses floating on the sea. What frightened them more were the knives and guns in the hands of outsiders.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? all all all all were all about you.  "After half an hour, Duan San'er brought some rice balls.

    This is a traditional Japanese food. The main ingredient is rice and the main ingredient is fish fillet.

    Ding Yunyi ate one and was obviously not very satisfied. He frowned and put the rice ball aside.  It would be great if I could have a bowl of hot millet porridge at this time.

    At this time, a brother who had eaten the rice ball suddenly squatted on the ground with his belly in his hands and yelled "ouch, ouch, ouch", and then rolled around while holding his belly.

    "What's going on?" Ding Yunyi came to the front and asked.

    Wang Wei bent down to check, asked about the situation, straightened up and said, "It's okay. His companion said that he was in a hurry just now and drank a large bowl of cold water, which hurt his stomach. Make a bowl of hot water slowly and slowly."  Just drink it and rest for a few hours and it will be fine, but you will inevitably have diarrhea for a few days Ding Yunyi suddenly smiled coldly: "Nonsense, how can you have a bad stomach?  Don¡¯t we, the Huben Guards, even know how to eat?  In my opinion, someone must have deliberately poisoned the rice balls!  "

    "Ah!" Duan Saner and Wang Wei were both confused.  Poison?  Someone poisoned?  This is obviously a bad thing, so why does the town say it's poisoned?

    Wang Wei was too naive to react at the moment, but Duan Saner had been following Ding Yunyi for a long time, and he soon understood the meaning of Ding Yunyi's words:

    "Yes, it is true that someone poisoned me. I think those Japanese people have evil intentions and want to use this method to poison my Huben Guards."

    Ding Yunyi's face was as dark as water: "Check, check carefully! Check every household! Find out who made this rice ball, find out who wants to poison my Hu Ben Guards soldiers. Once found out, the whole family will be interrogated and executed!"

    "Yes!" No matter how stupid Wang Wei was, he still understood what the general meant.

    The news that the Japanese were poisoning and trying to kill them quickly spread among the Huben Guards officers who landed first. At this time, the whole team seemed to be exploded.

    ???????????????????????? I didn't die by the enemy's sword, should I die in the hands of these damn Japanese?

    The soldiers of the Ming Dynasty, who were like wolves and tigers, kicked open the door of the Japanese, rushed into the Japanese house, drove out the Japanese, and then searched almost inch by inch, for fear of letting go of any suspicious target.

    All the Japanese were driven out of their houses and looked at these ferocious soldiers in horror.

    "Headquarters, we've found it, we've found it!" Wang Wei excitedly grabbed a Japanese, came to Ding Yunyi, and threw him to the ground: "That rice ball was made by this Japanese."

    The Japanese man waved his hands repeatedly, as if saying that this matter had nothing to do with him.

    Ding Yunyi smiled and slowly pulled out the dragon's teeth bit by bit.  He looked at the man on the ground, then at the frightened Japanese, and then suddenly swung his knife.

    There was not even a scream, and a head fell down. On the contrary, the Japanese screamed in terror.

    After kicking the head on the ground, Ding Yunyi put away the knife as if nothing had happened: "This is what you get for resisting me!"

    !  !

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 367 The Sword Master

    "Thank you for your hard work, Mr. Yasuda."

    Mitsuhisa Shimazu of Tsurumaru Castle had no idea what happened in the former Luko port. He was extremely satisfied with Yasuda Yumasa's performance.

    Only the ancient Chinese sages were able to defeat the enemy with just a single word, but now, I am very happy to have such a talent.

    Shangchuanhu's face was a little gloomy. In his opinion, this was abnormal. Ding Yunyi was definitely not the kind of person who could be dismissed with just a few words.

    What went wrong?

    "Kamikawa, there is no need to have any more doubts." Shimazu Mitsuhisa said with a smile: "I heard that there were many people like Mr. Yasuda in ancient China who could defeat the enemy with just one mouth. We have Mr. Yasuda.  , that¡¯s our honor.¡±

    Shangchuanhu forced a smile and didn¡¯t say much.  At least now it seems that Yasuda Yuma did it

    "My lord, what's wrong, the Ming army sneak attacked Qianlugang, and all our soldiers guarding the port were killed. Qianlugang, Qianlugang fell into the hands of the Ming army!"

    "What!" Mitsuhisa Shimazu, Ko Kamikawa, and Yumasa Yasuda were shocked and shouted at the same time.

    Shangchuanhu was the first to react, and he let out a long sigh: "This was arranged by the cunning Ding Yunyi again. He first confused Mr. Yasuda with his words, and then took advantage of our negligence to attack in one fell swoop. Success  "

    Yasuda Yumasa looked ashamed and was silent for a long time. He then said: "Master Governor, I have failed your expectations and been deceived by Ding Yunyi. I only have one death to wash away my shame."

    "No, Mr. Yasuda, this cannot all be blamed on you" Shangchuanhu spoke up for him instead: "None of you have ever dealt with Ding Yunyi, and you don't know how cunning and cunning this man is.  Lord Governor, I hope you can forgive Mr. Yasuda for his unintentional mistake"

    Shimazu Mitsuhisa nodded reluctantly: "What should we do now? The former Lukang Port has fallen into the hands of Ding Yunyi, which means they can drive straight in"

    "We should follow what we discussed before" Lake Kamikawa said coldly: "Continuously harass them, and then have a decisive battle in Tsurumaru Castle We have already established dozens of  A surprise attack team. The Governor also appointed Oshima Heisaburo as the general of the surprise attack team. I thought that the Governor can order Oshima-kun to take action"

    "Okay. I will do exactly what Kamikawa-kun said." At this time, Shimazu Mitsuhisa had to put all his hopes on Kamikawa Lake.

    "My lord, Mr. Miyamoto, please see me."

    "Mr. Miyamoto? Where is Mr. Miyamoto?" Shimazu Mitsuhisa was stunned for a moment.

    "Mr. Miyamoto Musashi."

    Shimazu Mitsuhisa was startled again.  Then he was overjoyed: "Quick, please invite Master Miyamoto to come in."

    ??In Japan, I am afraid that everyone does not know the name of Miyamoto Musashi.

    In "The Book of Five Rings" written by Miyamoto Musashi himself, he said that he defeated Arima Kihei of the "New Toryu" in his first duel at the age of thirteen, defeated Tajima Kingdom's strong strategist Akiyama at the age of sixteen, and defeated the powerful strategist Akiyama of Tajima Kingdom at the age of sixteen.  When he was one year old, he went to Kyoto and fought with military strategists from all over the world. From the age of thirteen to twenty-nine, he fought more than sixty duels without losing once.  In addition to swordsmanship, he is also a master of various martial arts such as shuriken and taijutsu.  In his twenties, he had already founded a school known as "Yuan Ming First Class"; in the tenth year of Qingchang's reign, he wrote the swordsmanship book "Mirror of the Art of War".  During the Kuanyong period, he completed the art of war with two swords, which is known as "two swords are first-class".

    Miyamoto Musashi¡¯s influence in Japan is so great that there is a saying that ¡°Sanada Yukimura¡¯s gun, Miyamoto Musashi¡¯s sword¡±.

    Miyamoto Musashi became famous due to his decisive battle with Sasaki Kojiro.  At that time, Kojiro's reputation was at its peak and he was said to be undefeated, while Miyamoto Musashi was just an unknown boy.  The duel was held on Yanliu Island.  The time is noon.  Kojiro arrived early, but Miyamoto Musashi still didn't show up. Seeing that the sun had turned to the west, Musashi leisurely appeared in everyone's sight in a small boat.  Kojiro, who was already impatient with waiting, did not bother to accuse Musashi of breaking his promise, pulled out the sword and threw away the scabbard.  Hike to the shore.

    Miyamoto Musashi stood up calmly and said: "Kojiro will be defeated!" He also jumped on the shore. The result can be imagined, Musashi was waiting for work and was sure of victory.

    It is said that before the duel, Musashi said: "The sword and the sheath are a whole, but you threw away the sheath, which shows that you are far from reaching the highest level!"

    Kojiro was speechless for a moment.  This seems a bit overwhelming, because in fact, most Japanese swordsmen do not bring scabbards when fighting, and wearing scabbards would be a hindrance. Musashi is the creator of the two-sword style.  After the duel, Kojiro was seriously injured. He struggled and said, "I will leave it to you to complete my unfinished business." After saying this, he died.  Not completed?His career, of course, was to promote the way of swordsmanship. Later, Musashi traveled to Japan, competed in martial arts, discussed the way of swordsmanship, and created the "Book of Five Rings", which can be regarded as "living up to his trust."

    Another theory is that Sasaki Kojiro was already an old man in his seventies at that time, and his strength was not as good as before, so he lost to the young and energetic Miyamoto Musashi, and after the duel, Sasaki Kojiro was killed by Miyamoto Musashi  , so there is no proof of death, and the living Miyamoto Musashi can naturally say whatever he wants.

    Miyamoto Musashi can be said to be very despicable. First, he was late and deliberately upset Kojiro Sasaki, so he did not perform well. Later, he occupied a geographical location and used the sun to shine in Kojiro's eyes, causing Kojiro to be unable to see himself clearly. Then he used despicable tactics to defeat Sasaki.  Kojiro.  Later, when Kojiro was seriously injured, he used his men to kill Kojiro.

    Similarly, Sasaki Kojiro also set up an ambush on Musashi's return journey in order to let his disciples surround Miyamoto Musashi if he missed.

    But in any case, Miyamoto Musashi became famous in one fell swoop through this decisive battle.

    When he heard that Miyamoto Musashi had arrived, Shimazu Mitsuhisa was so happy that he went to the door in person to welcome Miyamoto Musashi in.

    "I heard that Master Miyamoto traveled far and wide in search of opponents. Why are you here?" Shimazu Mitsuhisa asked respectfully.

    "People say that I am a saint in swordsmanship, but in fact I know that there are many masters in the world. Therefore, while I was completing the 'Military Mirror', I searched for masters of swordsmanship to hone my swordsmanship." Miyamoto Musashi seemed very profound.  Test: "But unfortunately, I didn't find the person I expected"

    Shimazu Mitsuhisa knew that Miyamoto Musashi was known as the "Sword Master" in Japan, so he was probably the only one who had the qualifications to say something like this: "Mr. Miyamoto's sword is invincible in the world. I don't think anyone dares to fight with you, right?"  "

    "The profundity of the sword does not lie in the sword itself, but in the person." Miyamoto Musashi shook his head slightly: "The sword of the samurai is their soul. The way of the sword is the way of heaven and man, it can be used both left and right, and it is wonderful to pick it up. Its spirit is wonderful.  They are all in the realm of "empty". The way of emptiness, emptiness, is not the way of emptiness, but the way of emptiness. This emptiness is the result of hard work day and night, constantly polishing the mind and mind, and constantly carrying on.  Polish your senses and vision. When your spirit is spotless and the clouds of confusion are swept away, the emptiness of the sword is a state of freedom and clarity; when facing the enemy.  Not being blinded by the environment, not being blinded by the actions of the other party, not being blinded by your own thoughts, but being able to face everything as it is is the meaning of being empty.  The worst thing about our situation is that we think we know it"

    How could Mitsuhisa Shimazu understand this? He could only nod his head and say yes repeatedly.

    "I want to see things clearly. See people and myself clearly, see everything clearly. However, this state of mind that sees through the bottom of everything and goes straight to its roots does not happen overnight. When I was thirty years old, I personally experienced Marumezo Renzuo  After entering the realm of the Sword of All Living Beings, I have been persevering in exploring the way of life with the way of the sword, hoping to connect to the source of life." Miyamoto Musashi said calmly: "From then on, I took this realm of Tetsusai as myself.  Finally, I was praised for my excellent swordsmanship, and I was confident that I was invincible. My heart naturally improved, but I couldn't open the final iron door This was my frustration in the past few years.  For this reason. Late at night, I thought about committing suicide My study of painting, studying Chinese and various books was also to use the strength of others to open this iron door"

    ??Shimazu Mitsuhisa and Kamikawako looked at each other, what does this mean?

    "But now I suddenly found a way to open this iron door." Miyamoto Musashi suddenly became very excited: "When I traveled to Satsuma Domain, I heard that someone was killing Tsurumaru Castle, so  I went to see the corpses of those people. I saw it, and it was a completely different realm from my 'emptiness'"

    Shimazu Mitsuhisa and Kamikawako suddenly realized that what Miyamoto Musashi was talking about must be the corpses that died under Ding Yunyi's sword, right?

    "I wonder how Master Miyamoto saw those corpses?" Kamikawako asked in confusion.

    "Because I heard about a battle in Tsurumaru Castle, and someone openly called me to fight, so I had one of the graves dug up"

    Miyamoto Musashi said it as if nothing had happened, but the people who listened were sweating.  However, Kamikawako understood immediately that the person Miyamoto Musashi was talking about called Zhen was Ding Yunyi!

    I very clearly remember that during the siege that day, the number one master under Shimazu Mitsuhisa, Tamiyayama Kuni, couldn't even block Ding Yunyi's sword.

    He still remembered Ding Yunyi laughing there: "I heard that the number one master on the Japanese island is Miyamoto Musashi. Go tell him that one day Ding Yunyi will definitely learn his sword skills!"

    Miyamoto Musashi must be here for this

    "I'm in the corpseI sat in front of him for three whole days and three nights" Miyamoto Musashi completely ignored what they were thinking: "At first, I thought this man's sword was too cruel, and I couldn't understand the 'emptiness' at all.  He must be no match for me. This is what I thought on the first day On the second day, I suddenly felt that this man's sword was in a class of its own, and his killing method was fierce.  Wounding, killing the enemy with a knife, or my opponent On the third day, my mood completely changed. The more I looked at those wounds, the more frightened I became.  If my sword has reached the realm of 'empty', then this person's sword has reached the realm of 'killing'"

    "Master Miyamoto, is there any difference between these?" Shimazu Mitsuhisa couldn't help but asked.

    Miyamoto Musashi sighed: "In the midst of thousands of troops, taking human lives is like picking out objects from a bag. We don't pay attention to the dexterity and etherealness of the sword. We only pursue the domineering power of the sword. Once we make a move, we will definitely not hold anything back, either the enemy's life or our own life.  It's so overbearing that there's no reason to say it I've never seen such a knife before Killing, this knife only pursues how to kill people, kill enemies, kill yourself, and kill everyone in the world.  All things are so terrible"

    Shangchuanhu hesitated for a moment: "If this man's sword is against the master, who will win and who will lose?"

    Miyamoto Musashi was silent for a moment, and then said slowly: "It is unknown who will win or lose."

    When these words came out, people were shocked.  "Sword Master" actually said such words?  Miyamoto Musashi has defeated all the invincible opponents in Japan, but now he is worried about an enemy he has never met before?

    "Who is he?" Miyamoto Musashi asked.

    "His name is Ding Yunyi." Shangchuanhu said the name angrily.

    "That Ding Yunyi who once killed Oniomaru?"

    "Master, have you heard of this person's name?"

    "I've heard it, I've heard it."

    Miyamoto Musashi said softly: "I have heard this man's name many times. I heard that he was the first brave general of the Ming Dynasty. At first, I didn't care, but now I can't wait to see this man.  ¡±

    Shimazu Mitsuhisa was immediately overjoyed: "Does Master want to have a life-or-death showdown with Ding Yunyi?"

    "It's not a showdown of life and death, but I want to see who is better, my 'empty' sword technique or his 'killing' sword technique" Miyamoto Musashi said slowly.

    Mitsuhisa Shimazu almost cheered: "The master is my Japanese sword master, and Ding Yunyi must not be my opponent. The master may not know it yet, but Ding Yunyi has commanded his army and invaded my Satsuma domain, killing countless people. If  If the master is willing to take action, I don¡¯t have anything to worry about.¡±

    "Oh, he actually dares to invade our country, Japan?" Miyamoto Musashi's eyes narrowed into a thin line: "Then I will have to meet him for a while. My sword has not smelled blood for a long time. This time, I'm afraid it will  Make an exception."

    As he spoke, he carefully ordered: "Go and find the bodies that died in Ding Yunyi's hands. No matter what method is used, I will carefully study the flaws in his sword skills so that the Ming Dynasty will not dare to offend me again from now on."  Japan."

    "Don't worry, Master, we will try our best to find the bodies of those people so that Master can study strategies to defeat the enemy." Shimazu Mitsuhisa sat aside respectfully and said loudly.

    Miyamoto Musashi nodded slightly, closed his eyes and said no more.

    His heart was already filled with one person's name, and there was only one vague figure in his heart.  (To be continued: Gone with the Sky. Registered members of literature recommend this work.

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 368: Descendants of Wu Dalang

    The former Lukang fell completely into the hands of the Tiger Guards.

    In the afternoon, large-scale reinforcements from the Huben Guards Navy arrived, and Major Shi Weide's regiment also began to land at the same time.

    The costumes of the Chinese officers and soldiers in Major Schweizer's regiment are really special.

    It is a jacket-style coat on the outside and a shirt and tie on the inside.  Below is a pair of shorts and leggings.  Soldiers all wear leather shoes.  Moreover, they all wore a soft hat with a wide brim on their head. There was a white decorative belt on the hat, and the officers inserted a colorful feather on the belt to show his identity.

    The sleeves of the soldiers' jackets are rolled up, with buttons on the cuffs. The sleeves are rolled up to the elbow joints, revealing the shirt underneath.

    These people formed the sharpest contrast with the Huben Guards officers who were the first to come ashore.

    "Shi Weide, Mansoura." Ding Yunyi called the two officers over and asked someone to open the march chart: "I am going to divide the troops into two groups. One group will be commanded by you, acting as the forward, advancing along the left side, and sweeping all the way.  , and I will lead the Huben guards and pirates to advance along the right side, and finally join forces at the foot of Tsurumaru Castle."

    "Yes, sir, we will obey your orders in everything." Shi Weide waved his fist confidently: "Since the establishment of the Major Corps, it has never really experienced a war. Now, let us give those Japanese monkeys  A good-looking one, right?¡±

    ? Japanese monkey?  Ding Yunyi was startled for a moment, then smiled knowingly.  Japanese monkey, this is really a good name.

    "Give those Japanese monkeys a good look" Ding Yunyi also waved his arm: "Shi Weide, Mansoura. What I need to warn you is that you will encounter quite stubborn resistance along the way. I will accept  According to the information, those Japanese monkeys have formed a large number of surprise attack teams, waiting for opportunities to attack us. I hope you have a safe journey. "

    "Don't worry, Master Ding." Shi Weide was not too worried: "We will closely guard our enemies. We will not let them have any opportunity to take advantage of us!"

    Major Shi Weide's regiment was the first to leave Qianlukang.

    This uniquely decorated musketeer team consisting of 1,200 people became the pioneer of the left army.

    Immediately.  The main force of the Huben Guards and the pirates arrived in Qianlu Port one after another.  After careful consideration, Ding Yunyi appointed Cai Jiuzhou, Zhang Xianxuan, and Ye Dahai as naval commanders to oversee a number of ships.  Patrolling the sea, using force to deter the Japanese, looking for opportunities to bombard towns in the Satsuma Domain, and being responsible for supplies for the expeditionary army.

    With Xiao Yifeng as the commander-in-chief of the left wing, he commanded 6,000 Tiger Guard soldiers to march day and night, while he himself served as the commander-in-chief of the right wing, commanding a small number of Tiger Guard soldiers and the right army mainly composed of pirates.

    To be fair, the Right Army is mainly composed of pirates and its combat effectiveness is not very strong.  But Ding Yunyi didn't care at all.  In his opinion, these pirates can be of great use.

    The Right Route Army looks a little strange. There are only a few professional soldiers, and the rest are wearing strange clothes and have a variety of weapons.

    Hai Nixiong, Fang Fenghuang, a tree, a puff of smokethe eight elders in the pirate alliance.  All have arrived!

    And their leader is the Pirate King - Ding Yunyi!

    Along the way, you can see those Japanese with frightened eyes. What is written in their eyes is very complicated, fear, hatred Ding Yunyi even believes that if possible, these damn Japanese monkeys will not hesitate.  of killing one's own.

    The expected attack did not come

    When arriving at a small town.  It was getting dark.  The pirates roared into the town and immediately caused chaos here.

    The town is full of pirates, they are so densely packed that they can be seen everywhere.

    Of course, pirates are still pirates after all, and once they settle down, they will become less honest.  It is inevitable to sneak around, molest women, or even break into other people's homes in the middle of the night to make some evil intentions.

    Ding Yunyi didn't seem to want to care about these things. In his opinion, since he had arrived at the Japanese island and used these pirates, he could turn a blind eye.

    The only thing he wants to do is to stay with his brothers, drink and chat.

    If the pirates want to cause chaos, then let them cause chaos

    "Leader, I heard someone say that the Japanese are the descendants of Xu Fu during the Qin Dynasty. Is there such a thing?" Yishu asked with interest after taking a sip of wine.

    "This, I'm afraid, is fake."

    Ding Yunyi was stunned for a moment and said: "Xu Fu was ordered by Qin Shihuang to lead 3,000 boys and girls and hundreds of workers, carrying grain seeds, and sailed east across the sea, becoming the first person to cross the east in recorded history. Xu Fu  ???The eastward journey introduced the civilization of the Qin Dynasty to Japan, and he was revered as the god of farming, sericulture, and medicine in Japan However, in my opinion, this statement is very suspicious.  "

    Seeing that his subordinates were a little disappointed, Ding Yunyi suddenly thought of a joke he had heard in his time, and couldn't help but said mysteriously: "I don't know if Xu Fu is the ancestor of the Japanese, but I do know the Japanese."  Who is the other ancestor of"

    A group of pirates immediately became excited, and Ding Yunyi said with a serious face: "Wu Dalang!"

    "Who? Wu Dalang?" The pirates were dumbfounded.

    "Wu Dalang!" Ding Yunyi took a sip of wine and said like a storyteller: "It is said that Wu Dalang was poisoned by Ximen Qing and was thrown into the Yellow River, drifted into the sea, and was rescued by a turtle on the island. The residents on the island were  Wu Dalang was still short. When they saw that Wu Dalang was tall and powerful, they elected him as the king. Wu Dalang soon had a large group of princes. These princes were scattered among the people, and the height of the islanders increased significantly.  Wu Dalang called the queen and kept thinking about Ximen Qing's hateful words: "As time goes by, the Japanese are coming." Just when the minister asked for the name of the country, he casually said: "Japanese." Another minister took a white cloth and asked to draw the national flag.  He took out a piece of cooking cake and patted it, which was the national flag. "Ximen Qing and Pan Jinlian want me to die, but I want to live a long life." Then he painted "Martial Arts will last forever" on the flag, which means Wu Dalang's luck will last forever.  ¡±

    "Boom".  The pirates all laughed, but after thinking about it, everything the leader said made sense, and he clearly explained the origin of Japan's name and the allusion to its flag.

    Ding Yunyi was still very "serious" and said: "Because of gratitude for the life-saving grace of turtles, Wu Dalang decreed that turtles should be regarded as sacred objects, and the whole country responded. Dalang was born selling cooking cakes. He was accustomed to bowing when seeing people's congresses, and the whole country followed suit. Wu Dalang went to work early when he had something to do in court.  He had nothing to do but left the court early, but his subordinates were all illiterate. However, Wu Dalang himself had limited literacy and could only recognize some radicals, so the students forgot many of them.  Characters are called hiragana, katakana in Japan

    One day, Wu Dalang discovered that his subjects had no surnames, and if their names were incorrect, their words would not be correct.  Simply refer to the place as the surname, and the surname will be whatever you live in.  So there were 'Tanaka', 'Matsushita', 'Yamaguchi' As for the names, they were ranked one, two, three, and four downwards. But the boss couldn't be called Dalang. That was Wu Dalang's taboo, so he could only be called Tarang.  The second child cannot be called Erlang, that is Wu Song's taboo, he can only be called Jiro, so there are Tanaka Taro, Matsushiro and so on

    ¡°I¡¯m tired of eating Wudalang¡¯s delicacies from the mountains and seas.  Recalling the days when we were drifting on the sea and eating raw fish, we asked the imperial kitchen to make sure the fish was raw. Unexpectedly, it became so popular that sashimi became a national dish.  Because Ximen Qing often went to his house to sleep with Pan Jinlian, Wu Dalang had no place to sleep.  I had no choice but to sleep on the ground, and it became a habit over time.  Since the king sleeps on the ground, the subjects can only sleep on the ground, spread out mats, which are called tatami mats.  Wu Dalang was once known as the "Three-inch Dinggu Tree Bark" in the Central Plains, and he was somewhat inferior.  When he arrived in Japan, he was afraid of being looked down upon and ordered that all men taller than himself be executed.  In order to save their sons, many families broke their sons' legs. As a result, the Japanese were short and bow-legged.  Wu Dalang hated women because of Pan Jinlian, and ordered that women could only serve their husbands at home, and they had to kneel down to serve them as punishment.  All beautiful women were put to death

    Wu Dalang was king for decades, but died without any illness. When he was dying, he left a legacy, asking future generations to seek revenge from Ximen Qing.  The descendants practiced day and night, and went to the Shaolin Temple to secretly learn a few Kung Fu moves. In order to commemorate the king Wu Dalanglang, they named it "Wu Shi Dao". Later, due to the low cultural level of the Japanese and the fact that the country only had fake writing, it became "Bushi Do".  .  And because Wu Dalang conquered the world with his bare hands, these skills are also called "karate""

    What Ding Yunyi said was serious. The pirates were laughing so hard that they couldn't contain their joy.  Fang Fenghuang laughed so much that his stomach hurt. He rubbed his stomach and shouted "Ouch, ouch, ouch": "Leader, stop talking. If you keep talking, someone will really die."

    She never thought that such a majestic person as the leader could actually tell such a joke.

    "Sir" Duan San'er walked in at this time, with a serious look on his face: "We sent a secret sentry outside and discovered that an unknown person was quietly approaching here."

    "Oh, are you here after all?" Ding Yunyi sneered and stood up slowly: "Brothers, your swords haven't seen blood since you arrived on the island. Are your hands itchy?"

    "I'm already itching!" Hai Nixiong was the first to shout loudly: "Leader, please give the order!"

    Ding Yunyi's face was as dark as water: "Let the brothers make the noise louder, preferably so that those outside can hear it clearly, and then ambush on the left and right"

    He gave the orders one by one, and the brothers did not dare to neglect, and they all said:??Go and get ready.  Fang Fenghuang was about to leave, but Ding Yunyi stayed behind: "Fenghuang, just stay with me"

    ?¡­

    The night was dark, but the town opposite was bustling with activity.

    ?? ?????????????????????????????????????: Unbridled laughter and noises continued, along with the screams and cries of men and women.

    "Matsumoto-kun, I really can't bear it anymore!"

    "Inoue-kun, you must endure it no matter how much you can't help it!" Matsumoto said with a sullen face: "We have to wait until they are all asleep before we have a chance to sneak attack. Otherwise, with our current manpower, we will not be able to defeat them head-on.  ¡±

    "But our people are suffering there!" Inoue looked aggrieved: "How long do you have to wait here? Inoue-kun, if you are not willing to go, then please let me go!"

    "There are only two of us!" Matsumoto's voice suddenly became louder: "Where is the other party? There are so many of them"

    Inoue gritted his teeth. He knew what Matsumoto said was right, so he could only suppress his anger in his heart

    The night is getting darker and darker, and the town that has been noisy for most of the night finally gradually quiets down

    Matsumoto looked into the dark distance: "Inoue-kun, you can take action now."

    Inoue, who had been waiting for this sentence for a long time, jumped up.

    "Divide the two hundred people into two teams and attack from the left and right." Matsumoto said with a gloomy face: "They must be extremely exhausted after working hard for a day. If we take advantage of this moment to attack in one fell swoop, they will definitely win a big victory."

    "Hai!"

    Two hundred Japanese bandits quietly appeared outside the town. In their eyes, this almost undefended place would not be difficult to attack.

    The city gate was wide open, and even the people guarding the city gate could not see a single person

    All two hundred Japanese bandits entered the city.

    Everything is still quiet, quiet, so quiet that it even makes people a little scared

    "Kill them all!" Matsumoto gritted his teeth.

    "Kill them all!" Inoue also gritted his teeth.

    At this moment, torches suddenly lit up on both sides, and then countless feather arrows flew out.

    Arrows rained down like rain, and the unsuspecting Japanese thieves screamed one after another and fell into a pool of blood.

    "No, there's an ambush!" Matsumoto screamed in horror.

    Suddenly a burst of laughter came from the side: "You little Japanese bandit, don't you know you fell into the trap of my leader?"

    The attacker becomes the attacked, and the hunter becomes the prey. This is undoubtedly a huge irony for these Japanese thieves

    "Inoue-kun, fight with them!" Matsumoto roared heartbreakingly.

    "Inoue?" Hai Nixiong felt a little curious: "A tree, what did the leader say?"

    Yishu suppressed a smile and said: "Wu Dalang discovered that his subjects had no surnames, so he simply pointed to the place as a surname, and the surname was whatever he lived in. So there were 'Tanaka', 'Matsushita', 'Yamaguchi' I want to come to this person  That's it.  "

    The pirates burst into laughter.

    Hai Nixiong suddenly stopped smiling, pointed at the Japanese bandits and said sternly:

    "kill!"

    "kill!"

    The overwhelming shouts of killing came.

    The massacre began in this small town.

    Matsumoto and Inoue never thought that they would face such a situation, and they never thought that they would be trapped in a desperate situation.  ,

    And now, they will soon be shocked by the tragic situation!  (To be continued: Gone with the Sky. Registered members of literature recommend this work.

 Part One: The Storm in Penghu Chapter 369 The bloody storm, just in time to do something!

    This is a real massacre!

    Matsumoto and Inoue watched helplessly as their men fell under the opponent's bows and arrows

    Almost more than half of the Japanese pirates died in the first round of attacks. Then, countless ambushers rushed out of the darkness, waving their swords, and the sky was filled with blood

    Matsumoto and Inoue howled like wild beasts and tried their best to command their men to fight, but they were unable to withstand attacks from all directions.

    And in another place, a person is staring at all this coldly:

    Ding Yunyi!

    He did not participate in the attack. In his opinion, there was really no need to take action on his own to deal with these Japanese pirates.  Although he also wanted to get involved, it was obvious that he was more willing to inspire the murderous spirit and fighting spirit of those pirates.

    In the future, there will be too many times when pirates need to take action

    And the pirates did not disappoint Ding Yunyi. They killed every target they could see in front of them and vented their emotions heartily.

    "General Town, when are we going?" Wang Wei couldn't help but feel excited.

    Ding Yunyi smiled: "If you want to go, just go."

    Upon hearing this, Wang Wei was overjoyed, drew his sword, and shouted: "Brothers, follow me and kill!"

    Hu Benwei also joined the battle immediately.

    "Actually, this is the same as pirates, it's just a training exercise.

    Or, to be more precise, practice your killing skills

    Ding Yunyi suddenly saw Fang Fenghuang retreating. She was injured.  After all, a woman's strength cannot be compared with that of a man.  The long battle also made her exhausted, and she finally failed.

    The injury was not serious, but the messy sideburns made Ding Yunyi feel distressed for some reason.

    He is somewhat chauvinistic and always believes that things like going into battle to kill enemies are for men to do and should not be left to women.  Especially Fang Fenghuang.  Although she is one of the eight elders of the Pirate Alliance, how old is she?  This burden is a bit heavier.

    "Let's go and help you heal your injuries." Regarding the battle here.  Ding Yunyi was not worried at all.

    Fang Fenghuang followed the alliance leader back to the house obediently and obediently. Ding Yunyi helped her check her injuries. There was nothing serious.  There's just something weird about him.  Why does it seem that living at sea for many years has not caused any damage to Fang Fenghuang's skin?

    Although the skin color is slightly darker, it is by no means rough

    Seemingly discovering something, Fang Fenghuang's face only turned slightly red.  She is different from other women. She dares to love and hate, and she will not hide herself.

    She raised her head: "Leader, do I look good?"

    Uhthis question is a very serious questionDoes a little girl dare to provoke a famous pervert?

    The sound of fighting and shouting kept coming from outside, but Ding Yunyi didn't seem to hear it at all.  He was staring at the woman in front of him

    Fang Fenghuang's beauty cannot be compared with those of Chen Yuanyuan and Li Xiangjun, but her wild beauty is something that other women do not have.

    Ding Yunyi lifted her chin, and Fang Fenghuang actually looked at Ding Yunyi without showing any signs of weakness

    All right.  At this point, there is no need to think about anything anymore.

    It¡¯s time to do something in the bloody storm!

    Ding Yunyi took off Fang Fenghuang's clothes one by one, and the toned body appeared Years of life at sea have kept Fang Fenghuang's figure almost perfect This is no matter what  Any man who sees this will lose his mind

    Especially the jingling bells on Fang Fenghuang¡¯s wrists and ankles.  It's simply a fatal temptation

    Fang Fenghuang, who was completely stripped naked, was finally scared and shy However, it was too late to say anything now. She took the lead in provoking Ding Yunyi, but in the end she could only "reap the consequences"

    Fighting outside, doing things inside!

    There were screams outside, and gasps inside

    "Headquarters, there are Japanese pirates surrendering!" At this time, Wang Wei's voice came from outside the door.

    "Kill!" Ding Yunyi, who was busy "working", blurted out without even thinking about it.

    "Why can't the chief come out and kill two of them with his own hands?" Wang Wei, who was puzzled by the amorous feelings, actually said such words in a daze.

    "Ahthis town is considering important matters. Please don't disturb this town again before dawn"

    Fang Fenghuang, who was underneath him, couldn't help but laugh out loud, but as a result, it caused the man on top of him to move even more crazily

    The bloody storm, just in time to do something

    There was a fight outside for most of the night, and the man and woman inside the house also had a "fight" for most of the night

    At dawn, Mr. Ding, who had been "conquering" almost all night, finally came out.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????Duan Saner came towards him, first looked at Master Ding, then looked at the house, and said maliciously: "Sir, thank you for your hard work, please take care of yourself"

    "Get out!" Ding Yunyi laughed and cursed.

    The battle has ended long ago. There are corpses scattered everywhere outside. The smell of blood and corpses in the air makes people feel sick.

    "Leader, a total of 389 Japanese bandits have been killed!" Yishu came over and said with his head held high.

    Ding Yunyi was immediately surprised: "There are more than two hundred Japanese bandits, how come there are so many more Japanese bandits coming out after killing them?"

    Yishu was startled: "Wellthe brothers killed them smoothly, and there are some Japanese in this town who may help the thieves, so this one will kill a few more"

    "Ah, that's it, okay, okay." Ding Yunyi nodded with satisfaction: "I'll write down a merit for you"

    At this time, Hainixiong and others escorted two Japanese bandits over: "Alliance leader, capture two Japanese bandit leaders alive. One is Matsumoto and the other is Inoue. Please ask the leader for questioning."

    Cross-examination?  Is there anything to cross-examine?  Ding Yunyi looked at the two Japanese bandit leaders. One of them was injured all over.  Wuzi kept cursing something in his mouth, and the other one was not seriously injured, but looked dejected.

    "Who is Matsumoto and who is Inoue?"

    "Returning to the alliance leader, the seriously injured one is Inoue."

    Hearing that Inoue was still cursing, Ding Yunyi was a little annoyed and pursed his lips: "Cut out his tongue."

    The sea mud bear and a tree moved forward quickly.  One person held Inoue's head and opened his mouth, while another person drew a sharp knife.  Pulling the tongue and cutting it smoothly, a scream was heard.  A tongue was cut out.

    Inoue fell to the ground, rolling around, Matsumoto's face became increasingly pale

    All this was seen in Ding Yunyi¡¯s eyes. He looked at Matsumoto: ¡°Do you understand Chinese?¡±

    Matsumoto reluctantly nodded, Ding Yunyi smiled: "What's your name?"

    "Matsumoto Taro"

    "That's because Wu Dalang's name is taboo." Hai Nixiong muttered.

    Taro Matsumoto is confused, why is Wu Dalang¡¯s name so taboo?  Fang Fenghuang happened to come out at this time. After listening to Hai Nixiong's words, he remembered the story told by the leader last night and smiled like a flower.

    Ding Yunyi smiled and said: "How many of you are there in total, and how many of you are still hiding and waiting for a sneak attack?"

    Seeing Taro Matsumoto¡¯s hesitation.  Ding Yunyi asked a tree to be cut with a knife, and asked someone to help Inoue on the ground. The knife fell, and then one of Inoue's arms fell to the ground.

    Inoue was in so much pain that he didn¡¯t want to live.  The blood-stained mouth kept making a sound of "Hehe" that no one could understand.

    Ding Yunyi played with the knife in his hand and repeated his question.

    This time, Taro Matsumoto's expression completely changed and he no longer dared to hide anything: "All our people are here. Lord Shimadzu has set up more than 30 surprise attack teams with varying numbers of people. Heisaburo Oshima is in charge.  General"

    "Where is Heisaburo Oshima?"

    "I don't know, I really don't know." Taro Matsumoto said as if he was swearing: "We are only responsible for our own surprise attack team. This is what Mr. Kamikawako specially told us, for fear that if one team fails, the others will be involved.  Raiders"

    Ding Yunyi nodded with satisfaction: "Matsumoto Taro, do you want to die or live?"

    "Live, want to live." Although Taro Matsumoto wanted to show his heroic spirit, the bloody things in front of him made him feel so broken that he had to say these words.

    "Let him go" Ding Yunyi waved his hand.  After Taro Matsumoto was released, Ding Yunyi said calmly: "If you want to live, just stay with me and do whatever I ask you to do. This way you will not only survive, but also live well."  "

    "Hai." Taro Matsumoto said loudly.

    Ding Yunyi pointed towards Inoue, and then handed the knife in his hand to Taro Matsumoto: "The first thing, kill him!"

    Taro Matsumoto's hands started to tremble. The man in front of him was his companion after all. They were even as close as brothers.  But now the choice he faces is very simple, either Inoue dies, or he dies

    "I'm sorry, Inoue" Taro Matsumoto said silently in his heart, and then slowly raised the knife He could see fear and disbelief in Inoue's eyes. Maybe,  well??I still can't believe that Matsumoto would really go under the knife on himself.

    However, the knife fell down after all

    Inoue died at the hands of his "brother" And for Matsumoto Taro, when his sword fell, he could never look back

    "Leader, why do you need to keep this Japanese bandit?" Hai Nixiong was a little confused.

    Ding Yunyi smiled: "How much place can we occupy? How much energy do we have to deal with endless things? Many times, we have to rely on people like Taro Matsumoto to assist us It doesn't mean that you occupy  To conquer this place is equivalent to conquering this place. To truly conquer it, you need people like Taro Matsumoto"

    This is the so-called "Japanese traitor".

    To a certain extent, the more people like Taro Matsumoto, the better, and this time is just a drill for Ding Yunyi.  He wanted to carefully observe how many Japanese pirates had a strong will during his massacre, and how many Japanese pirates would lose all their fighting spirit because of his own massacre.

    ¡°Obviously, Taro Matsumoto has now lost his fighting spirit.

    All the Japanese who had survived the catastrophe in the town were called out. When they saw the corpses lying on the ground, some couldn't help but burst into tears, some were trembling with fear, and some others had angry looks in their eyes.  

    Ding Yunyi was observing carefully there. He called out a Japanese who clenched his hands tightly into fists, and then asked Matsumoto Taro to ask him: "Do you hate us very much?"

    "Yes!" The Japanese shouted loudly: "You are all devils!"

    "Yes, you are right, I am a devil" Ding Yunyi was not angered, but seemed to appreciate the title: "In your eyes, I am a devil. Not only your devil,  And you¡¯re the devil in Japan. You don¡¯t have a chance, Matsumoto, do you know what to do?¡±

    "Hai!" Taro Matsumoto responded loudly, then pulled out his sword, kicked the Japanese man over, and made him kneel on the ground. Then, he chopped off the head of his compatriot with a fierce knife.

    "When a person is determined to act as a traitor, his actions will be crazier than anyone else"

    "You, come out." Ding Yunyi waved to another young Japanese. When the young Japanese walked up to him fearfully, Ding Yunyi asked lightly: "What about you? Do you hate us?"

    The young Japanese shook his head repeatedly. He was afraid, really afraid, that bad luck would befall him

    Ding Yunyi smiled with satisfaction, and he nodded at Taro Matsumoto: "Then, you are his subordinate now. If you serve me loyally, you will get the best reward."

    Killing may not scare everyone, but killing can make many people bow their heads.

    For example, this young Japanese, such as Taro Matsumoto, and more and more Japanese traitors in the future.

    ¡°For Ding Yunyi, this will be a new force used to deploy the power of the entire Japan.

    "You all remember, my name is Ding Yunyi." Ding Yunyi's voice was very calm: "I know that many of you hate me and wish to kill me now, but I am not afraid, why? Because my knife is better than yours  The sword is sharp, and my heart is crueler than yours. From now on, if I lose one of my subordinates, I will make up for it with the lives of ten Japanese."

    Hearing these words, Matsumoto Taro shuddered.

    "I keep my word. Every one of you remember my name." Ding Yunyi smiled and turned to Taro Matsumoto: "And you, when you think you can take revenge on me, you can also come to me.  . Ding Yunyi¡¯s great head is here, and he won¡¯t worry about who will take it away one day.¡±

    Taro Matsumoto was shocked: "No, I will never do that!"

 Part One: The Storm of Penghu Chapter 370 The First Battle of the Major Regiment

    "Major, the road ahead is very difficult. I'm worried there will be an ambush."

    "Yes, I discovered it too." Major Swede nodded: "Mr. Zongzhen once said that those Japanese monkeys are very cunning, and we must be vigilant anytime and anywhere."

    Shi Weide did not dare to be careless about this operation. This was the first military operation since the establishment of the Major Regiment. Any failure would be unacceptable.

    At the same time, this is also a reflection of the honor of an officer

    Someone brought the march map, Major Swede looked at it carefully, and then said to Mansura: "In order to avoid being ambushed, I want to divide the major's regiment into two. I will march from the front with 200 people, and  You take the remaining soldiers and go around from the flank. Once we are attacked, you will reinforce us as quickly as possible The number is too small." Mansura said seriously: "Major,  I suggest you bring more soldiers."

    "No." Shiweide waved his hand: "Second Lieutenantah, I always forget that you have been promoted to captain by meMr. Captain, you must know that if there are too many people,  Well, those Japanese monkeys don't dare to appear. I always feel that they are following us, like those nasty ghosts. We must teach them a lesson Shi Weide believes in his prediction very much.

    This is a battle on Japanese soil. The major regiment is unfamiliar with everything here and is unfamiliar with the place.  It's easy for those Japanese monkeys to take advantage of it.

    ¡°And what I have to do now is to use myself as bait.  Fool those damn Japanese monkeys out of here and then give them a good beating.

    Rather than waiting passively.  It's better to take the initiative

    Major Swede¡¯s judgment was not wrong. There was indeed a ¡°ghost¡± following them all the time, looking for an opportunity to annihilate the Major Regiment. The person commanding this ¡°ghost¡± was none other than General Mitsuhisa Shimazu:

    Oshima Heisaburo!

    Oshima Heisaburo has never found the most suitable opportunity.  This team of more than a thousand people has a neat lineup.  The response from front to back is orderly, and the precautions are tight, without revealing any flaws.  A surprise attack team commanded by Oshima Heisaburo himself followed them.  I was also disappointed the whole way

    With every day of delay, the enemy gets one step closer to Tsurumaru Castle.  Oshima Heisaburo, who didn't want to wait any longer, had decided to take a risk. He set his sights on the only way to go: Kuronozu!

    Whether he can succeed or not, Oshima Heisaburo is not sure General, the enemy has divided his forces!  "When Heisaburo Oshima was worried, his most trusted subordinate, Kaneo Watanabe, brought him ecstatic news.

    Oshima Heisaburo suddenly stood up: "Are the troops really divided?"

    "Yes, we have really divided our forces. [point]" Watanabe Jinxiong nodded firmly: "A group of two hundred enemies is coming towards Kuronojin, while the other main force is going to the west.  direction."

    "Okay!" Oshima Heisaburo forcefully patted his katana: "Now, annihilate this army and consume their power bit by bit. Kill two hundred people in Kuronojin, and then immediately follow the big army.  Unite, look for another chance to fight them!"

    Oshima Heisaburo was excited at this moment. He seemed to have seen Amaterasu put the best opportunity in front of him Kuronozu.

    Shi Weide knew that there must be an enemy waiting for him here, and he had no doubt about his judgment.

    The force of two hundred men is indeed a little less, but if it can be used properly.  It can still play a very important role.

    The man walking with him was named Meng Jiu. He was the most outstanding Chinese in the major regiment, and Shi Weide also awarded Meng Jiu the rank of second lieutenant in his own way.

    To be fair, Meng Jiu has not yet adapted to the official title of "Second Lieutenant". These Hongyi are really strange, and even their official names are so inexplicable.

    How loud do my Ming Dynasty¡¯s names ¡°General Manager and Guard¡± sound?

    What a pity, who is in the major league now?

    Although Meng Jiu was murmuring in his heart, he still did not neglect his responsibilities.  He knew very well that the purpose of this march was to use these two hundred people to draw out the enemies hiding in the dark.

    When entering Heinongjin, everyone¡¯s alertness suddenly rose to the top

    "The speed of travel is getting slower and slower, and we are becoming more cautiousBoom¡ª¡ªBoom¡ª¡ª"

    With the roar of these two muskets, what is supposed to come has come Concealment!  hidden!  "

    In the loud calls of officers such as Shi Weide and Meng Jiu, the well-trained soldiers of the Major Regiment quickly foundHe found his hiding spot and launched a counterattack as soon as possible.

    This was the first battle after Major Swede's regiment landed on Japan Island, and it was also the first time they encountered the enemy's musketeers.

    From the roar of muskets, Shi Weide quickly judged that the muskets used by the enemy were very backward, and their number of muskets was obviously small.

    Shi Weide was relieved. Although he had a small number of people, judging from the sophisticated firearms he was equipped with, he could hold out until Captain Mansoura's reinforcements arrived Defense, defense!  "Sweide calmly issued his order: "Don't let those damn Japanese monkeys get close, Captain Mansoura will give them a hard kick in the butt soon!  "

    The soldiers of the Major Regiment gave out a knowing smile. They calmly set up a temporary defense line, and then calmly waited for the enemy to appear

    After another burst of scattered gunfire, the sneak attackers finally revealed their true colors

    A large number of short Japanese pirates began to appear from their hiding places, and then cautiously approached here.

    "Musketeers - the first team is ready -"

    In Meng Jiula¡¯s long voice call.  The musketeers of Major Swede's regiment appeared.  These were wearing jackets and leather shoes.  Soldiers wearing wide-brimmed soft hats squatted on the ground.  He raised his musket.

    Meng Jiu looked at the opposite side coldly, waiting coldly for them to get closer Soon, these damn Japanese monkeys will taste the power of the Major Corps

    The Japanese thieves did not smell danger. They shouted incomprehensible words, waved their samurai swords, and rushed towards them crazily.  And they didn't have many musketeers.  was placed at the end.

    ¡°Prepare¡ª¡± ¡°Prepare¡ª¡±

    The officers in the Major Regiment all had the same calm and solemn expressions as Meng Jiu.  The elongated sounds of "get ready-" kept coming from their mouths.

    "put!"

    Finally, the word burst out from the officers¡¯ mouths.

    The muskets roared

    Amidst the smoke.  Countless Japanese pirates fell instantly.  And this is just the beginning.

    "Musketeers, second team!"

    At this order, a second group of musketeers took the place of their companions.  There was barely any time to breathe and adjust before the second round of musketry began to roar.

    The Japanese pirates kept falling. Although they really wanted to rush in front of the enemy, it was obvious that this would be a very difficult task

    The two hundred soldiers of the Major Regiment showed that they were well-trained and calm in the face of danger, even though most of them were on the battlefield for the first time.  But the strict and almost cruel training that Major Swede gave them before finally came in handy here!

    Gunshots rang out there, and the Japanese bandits fell one by one.

    The Japanese bandits, who were originally full of confidence and swarmed forward, fled back in embarrassment after suffering continuous casualties, leaving only corpses on the ground

    The soldiers of Major Swede's regiment did not pursue, but began to inspect casualties and gunpowder in an orderly manner.

    This is what Hongyi officers like Shi Weide require of the soldiers, when the situation between ourselves and the enemy is unknown.  Rush pursuit is strictly prohibited.  Many times, offense is the last defense, and defense is also the best offense General, the enemy's firearms are very fierce!  " Watanabe Jinxiong retreated angrily. In the attack just now, even he was almost injured: "We lost thirty-eight people We have seven hundred people, and we can afford the loss of thirty-eight people!  "Oshima Heisaburo's eyes were red. He didn't care about the casualties at all: "They only have so few people and only so many muskets. How determined are we to fight to the end?  Can those muskets stop our confidence in victory?  "

    Watanabe Kaneo doesn¡¯t know what to say

    The Satsuma clan also had muskets, and even the team under the command of the general general also had dozens of muskets, but Watanabe Jinxiong had to admit that they could not compare with the opponent at all.

    Not only are the opponents' weapons ferocious, but their calmness and tactics when using firearms are something Watanabe Kaneo has never seen before.

    "Attack again!" Heisaburo Oshima said with a gloomy face: "Use human lives to break through them. If you fail once, attack again. Believe me, with our bravery, the enemy will collapse soon!"

    "It's a pity that Oshima Heisaburo didn't get what he wanted.

    The raiders launched three attacks in a row, each time suffering heavy losses from the firearms of the Major Regiment.  Once they finally rushed forward, but the enemies who used muskets were able to install knives on the muzzles of their guns and use them.This is really shocking In Watanabe Kaneo's imagination, as long as they rush in front of the musketeers, the weapons in their hands will become fire sticks, but what is happening now is simply shocking.  It's unimaginable Instead of collapsing, the musketeers used the muskets equipped with knives to fight the oncoming enemies, and successfully drove all the Japanese back, stabilizing them.  position.

    When Watanabe Jinxiong was frustrated, Shi Weide was also waiting patiently.

    The enemy has appeared, and he firmly believes that the main force commanded by Mansoura has begun to approach here and will launch an attack soon.

    By that time, these Japanese monkeys will get the lesson they deserve

    The enemy¡¯s new attack has begun. This time it seems to be very different from the previous ones. Those Japanese monkeys have invested almost all their strength.

    The muskets were ringing one after another, killing every enemy that came up.

    However, the firing speed of the musket is slow. In front of the enemies attacking like a tide, the loading of the musket can no longer keep up.

    "Fix the bayonet¡ª¡ª"

    Shi Weide issued such an order for the second time today.

    The bayonet was installed on the muzzle of the gun. The soldiers in the front row completed the last round of shooting, and those nasty Japanese monkeys had already rushed up.

    The soldiers of the Major Regiment did not panic. They had already experienced their first hand-to-hand combat.  They formed small defensive circles, and with the assistance of pikemen, they continued to kill every enemy that came up

    Musketeers and pikemen, which make up the entirety of Major Swede's regiment, also form a steel line of defense. Compared with the stragglers of the Japanese, the combat quality displayed by these soldiers is amazing.

    Just as the two sides were strangling each other, bursts of drum music came over

    The fighting soldiers of the Major Regiment burst into cheers, and even Shi Weide had a smile on his face.

    Captain Mansoura and the reinforcements he commanded finally arrived!

    On the flank of Kuronojin, a large number of soldiers wearing jackets, leather shoes, wide-brimmed soft hats and holding muskets appeared.

    Now, it¡¯s time to fight back!

    Show those nasty Japanese monkeys how awesome they are!

    The musketeers and pikemen all over the mountains and plains rushed towards the surprise attack team commanded by Oshima Heisaburo. Immediately, the battlefield became one-sided.

    The musketeers first shot the enemies with their muskets, and then they also attached bayonets and pounced ferociously on the Japanese monkeys.

    Oshima Heisaburo was stunned. After seeing himself paying a heavy price, he finally rushed forward, but the situation was reversed in an instant.

    The surprise attack team on the battlefield was in chaos and fled one after another. There was no order at all.

    One arm was injured and Watanabe Kaneo, who was bleeding, ran back. On his panicked face, Oshima Heisaburo knew that everything was irreversible

    The surprise attack team suffered the most disastrous defeat. About 200 people were killed, more than 100 were captured, and the rest were completely defeated.  However, the general of the surprise attack team, Oshima Heisaburo, escaped.

    I have to say that this makes people feel a bit regretful. It is not always so willing to keep this person.

    But what does this matter?  They will meet again in the future.

    Theoretically speaking, the strategy of the Raiders was not wrong, but they were completely unaware of the development trend of firearms and the tremendous power of firearms on the battlefield.

    Therefore, their failure has become a matter of course

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 371 Abu Castle

    The two armies advanced almost at the same pace.

    Ding Yunyi's speed is obviously much faster.

    Relying on the Japanese traitors led by Taro Matsumoto to lead the way, the right army led by Ding Yunyi advanced much faster.

    And along the way, the harassment from the raiding teams never stopped. They were killed and retreated again and again, but before they could go far, new raiding teams would appear soon.

    The pirates themselves don¡¯t even remember how many enemies they defeated or how many enemies they killed

    To be honest, the Raiders still had a certain effect. For a while, these pirates were even exhausted by the Raiders.

    We must find a way to reverse this situation

    When arriving outside Anbu City, Ding Yunyi gave the order to rest.

    The brothers under my command are already very tired. Abe Castle is the last and strongest line of defense to reach Tsurumaru Castle. Only by conquering this place can the door to Tsurumaru Castle be opened.

    Except for the surprise attack team, there was no resistance from strong troops along the way. Ding Yunyi knew very well that Shimazu Mitsuhisa chose Tsurumaru Castle as the location for the decisive battle.

    The troublesome thing is that even if Abe Castle can be captured, how much energy will the brothers have left when they arrive at Tsurumaru Castle?

    "Who is defending here?" Ding Yunyi called Matsumoto Taro to his side.

    "The ones in Abe Castle belong to the Kalashama family." Taro Matsumoto said cautiously.

    "From the Huashan family?" Ding Yunyi frowned.

    "Yes. Yes." Taro Matsumoto said hurriedly: "Their first-generation family governor was Kaguyama Kudaka. He was a retainer of the Shimazu family. He was called Ohno Gonzaemon Lieutenant. His official positions were Daisuke and Mino Mamoru.  He is the second son of Kazuyama Chusuke and the grandson of Kazuyama Zenhisa. Not only is he highly skilled in waka and cuju, he is originally from the Shimazu clan, and Kugao was the head of the clan in his early years.  His adopted son-in-law married the daughter of Ohno Tadamune, an important minister of the Shimazu clan. However, after Tadashi lost power, he divorced and returned to the original Kawasama clan. His elder brother Kikyu died young, and his son died young, so he was the last to succeed.  After Shimazu Tadahashi succeeded the Shimazu family governor, Kawasaki Hisaka was appointed as the head of the family and was highly valued by Shimadzu. He also participated in the Wanli Korean War with Shimazu Yoshihiro and defeated Yi Sun-shin of Korea.  In the army, Shimazu Tadahashi accepted Tokugawa Ieyasu's order and sent Kaguyama Hisaka as the general general and Hirata Masumune as the deputy general. He led 3,000 people to attack Ryukyu and captured more than 100 people including Ryukyu King Shonin Oh.  , It¡¯s the Huashan Jiugao who invaded our territory of Ming Dynasty, Ryukyu,¡± Ding Yunyi said with a sneer.

    Taro Matsumoto nodded: "But after the attack on Ryukyu, Kutaka Kayama asked Shimazu Tadahashi to increase his territory, but he was ignored. After that, he was forced to give up the position of governor to his son Kusama, and died of frustration in his later years  The one who is in Abe City now is his son Huashan Jiamou.¡±

    Ding Yunyi thought for a moment: "What is the character of Huashan Jiushou?"

    Taro Matsumoto seems to know the affairs of the Kalashani family very well: "His character is completely different from his father. Kaguyama Hisamori is very cowardly and timid. He likes women and doesn't pay much attention to family affairs Speaking of this, I suddenly thought of  What: "Sir, do you mean Yes, I want to see if there is any possibility of getting him to surrender and offer Abe Castle.  "Ding Yunyi smiled and said.

    Unexpectedly, Taro Matsumoto almost had no time to think and said: "Sir, please give me this glorious task."

    "You?" Ding Yunyi was a little confused.

    "Yes." Taro Matsumoto was very proud: "I once served as Jiu Shou's kendo teacher, and he was very attached to me back then. When Jiu Gao passed on the position of family governor, he also consulted me for my opinion Ding Yunyi was overjoyed.  I didn't expect that this traitor would have such a relationship with the Huashan family.

    "Then it's up to you to go to Anbu City once." Ding Yunyi said thoughtfully: "Go and tell Huashan Jiu Shou that as long as he can dedicate Anbu City and let my army pass by, I will promise not to harm his life, and he will return  I can still be the governor here. At the same time, as long as I conquer Tsurumaru City, I can double his territory!"

    Taro Matsumoto¡¯s eyes showed envy.

    Ding Yunyi immediately saw what he was thinking and said with a slight smile: "Matsumoto, do your job well for me. Doesn't the Satsuma Domain, which is so big, not have any territory for you?"

    Taro Matsumoto¡¯s face was immediately filled with ecstasy.

    This also means that the Lord has promised himself that as long as he can defeat Shimazu Mitsuhisa, he can also have his own territory. This is what countless samurai dream of!

    "My lord, please don't worry, I will definitely convince Jiu Shou to open the city."Come down!  "

    Without any hesitation, Taro Matsumoto quickly arrived at Abe Castle.

    At this time, with the arrival of a large number of pirates, Abu Castle was already deserted and the city gates were closed.  When Matsumoto Taro came to the bottom of the city and saw the muskets on the city tower pointed at him, he suddenly shouted: "Is that Mr. Yamashita?"

    The man known as "Yamashita-kun" looked towards the bottom of the city and suddenly said in surprise: "Is it Matsumoto-kun?"

    "Yes, it's me, take me to the city quickly."

    A hanging basket was lowered, Matsumoto Taro sat in it, and then the people on the city pulled him up hard.

    As soon as he saw Yamashita, Taro Matsumoto had no time to say hello, so he hurriedly said: "Quickly, take me to see the Governor of the Household. I have something important to talk to the Governor of the Household."

    The sudden appearance of Taro Matsumoto surprised and delighted Kashan Jiusou.  He has relied on this teacher who taught him the way of the sword a long time ago.

    The enemy is marching into Anbu City, which makes Huashan Jiushou fearful and worried. He never thought that he could defend this place.  The sudden arrival of the teacher also gave him a backbone.

    "Master Governor, I came here specifically to say goodbye to you." Taro Matsumoto said as soon as he sat down.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Kayama Hisamori and Yamashita Yufumi were stunned at the same time.  After a while, Huashan Jiushou said cautiously: "Why would the teacher say such a thing?"

    Taro Matsumoto's eyes showed deep worry: "When I came here, I heard that the Ming Dynasty army had entered Satsuma Domain and was marching here. I also heard about the Ming Dynasty army's cannons. The muzzles were so thick.  Like huge trees that have grown for hundreds of years, there are so many soldiers in the Ming Dynasty army that they can fill the entire Tsurumaru City. I even heard that the general who commanded these Ming Dynasty armies was a man named Ding Yunyi.  The sword can kill him for three days and three nights without getting tired. There is no weapon in the world that can pierce his body. Does the governor think he can resist them?"

    This was what Huashan Jiushou was most worried about. Now that it came out of the teacher's mouth, he almost burst into tears.

    Yamashita Yufumi became much more courageous after listening to Taro Matsumoto¡¯s words.  His brows couldn't help but wrinkled: "Matsumoto-kun, what should we do now? There are a thousand soldiers in Abe City, and two thousand can be temporarily organized. Relying on the strength of Abe City, I think we should be able to hold on for a long time.  "Persistence?" Taro Matsumoto shook his head repeatedly: "I think you may not have heard of Ding Yunyi. He will treat everyone who cooperates with him well, but if you want to resist, then once he fights  Entering the city, not even a single person will be left alive "Plop".  Taro Matsumoto and Yufumi Yamashita turned around to look, and it turned out that Hisamori Kayama had been so frightened that he fainted on the ground.

    The two people hurriedly lifted him up and revived him. Huashan Jiushou let out a long sigh, and then tears actually flowed out: "Teacher, please save me. I don't want Abe Castle, just me and myself."  My family can survive This is what Taro Matsumoto was waiting for. Just when he was about to agree, Yamashita Yufumi said loudly: "Master of the Household.  Why be so alarmed?  I will fight to the death to help you defend Abe Castle and prevent our enemies from advancing further.  What's more, Mr. Shimadzu will not sit back and let us do nothing. As long as we persist for a while, Mr. Shimadzu will definitely send reinforcements Mr. Shimadzu?  "Matsumoto Taro sneered: "Tsurumaru Castle itself cannot be saved, how can he come to save this place?  Yamashita-kun, please stop deceiving yourself.  The Lord Governor is right. The only way to save this place now is to open the city gate and surrender. Don't you think about the life of the Lord Governor?  "

    "No, we must not give up Abe Castle just like that!" Yamashita Yufumi's voice suddenly rose: "I don't believe those Ming Dynasty people!"

    Huashan has been guarding the six gods for a long time, and I don¡¯t know what to do at all 

    Taro Matsumoto glanced at Yamashita Yufumi coldly: "I heard that those who understand current affairs are heroes. We should not take the life of the governor so lightly. I think I can tell you the truth now. I have  It's Ding Yunyi's personyou!" Yamashita Yufumi stood up.

    "Yamashita-kun, please calmly listen to what I have to say." Taro Matsumoto was not that panicked: "I took the initiative to ask the Lord to come here for the sake of the Governor of the Household. The Lord of the Town agreed, as long as I can fight without losing any blood.  If he gets here, not only will he not hurt the governor, but he will also double the territory of the governor after defeating Shimazu Really?" Huashan Jiusou became excited.

    Taro Matsumoto smiled slightly and said: "I was once fortunate enough to be your teacher. I treated you just like I treated my own children. How could I deceive my own children?"

    Huashan Jiushou nodded repeatedly.

    &nbsp;"Master Governor, you can't do that!" Yamashita Yufumi shouted loudly and knelt on the ground: "This is what your father left to you. How can you dedicate it to our enemies now? Please don't believe those people from the Ming Dynasty  As a human being, I firmly believe that if you really dedicate Abe Castle to them, you will definitely die in their hands in the end, and you will definitely die because Shut up!" Kaguyama Jiumou interrupted him unhappily.  The words: "My teacher came to me personally, will he still deceive me? I have decided that for the safety of everyone in Abe City, I will dedicate this place."

    With that said, without looking at Yamashita Yufumi, he turned to Matsumoto Taro and said, "Teacher, please go back and tell Mr. Ding that I will dedicate this place to him today, but please never fail to fulfill his promise."

    "I promise!" Taro Matsumoto said with a smile.

    Yamashita Yufumi stared at all this in amazement. He could not believe it no matter what, the governor of the house dedicated this place to his enemies without any resistance A large group of pirates entered Abe Castle.  Unexpectedly, the fierce battle they originally envisioned did not come, and they actually entered here in such a relaxed way.

    Not only these pirates, but also Ding Yunyi found it a bit incredible.

    He even thought there was some conspiracy here, but when he saw Huashan guarding for a long time, he realized that he was really worrying too much.

    Huashan Jiushou was unspeakably flattering and told Ding Yunyi over and over again that he was just a foreigner and a commoner. He had long wanted to serve the Chinese Empire, but he had never found the opportunity. Now that the Lord of the Town has arrived with his army,  I have nothing to hesitate about

    Ding Yunyi smiled.  It's the same in every country, and the bad lies in these people.

    "I have admired Chinese culture for a long time." At the banquet held for Ding Yunyi, Huashan Jiushou said as if he was afraid that Ding Yunyi would not believe his loyalty: "After the Han and Tang Dynasties, Chinese culture, Confucianism, Buddhism and Taoism, as well as writing and painting  , architecture, sculpture, etc., were introduced to Japan. For example, the spread of Cheng-Zhu Neo-Confucianism and Lu-Wang Xinxue in Japan formed the Japanese Zhu Xiology and Yangming Studies. Tang Jianzhen's eastward journey, Chinese Buddhist culture, sculpture, etc. were also introduced at the same time.  When it spread to Japan, a large number of Japanese envoys from the Tang Dynasty, such as Kibi Shinbei, the eminent monk Kukai, and Abe Nakamaro, were sent to China to study Chinese culture. In this way, Japanese writing and architecture were deeply influenced by Chinese culture.  Japan has benefited a lot.¡±

    Ding Yunyi felt as if what these traitors were thinking was really hard to understand.

    Huashan Jiushou flattered him for a while and clapped his hands. After a while, several kabuki actors came up to perform dances.

    Ding Yunyi also couldn¡¯t understand these Japanese songs and dances, but Huashan Jiushou kept introducing these things to him at the side. Songs represent music; dances represent dances; and gis represent performance skills.  After Aguo created kabuki, the "wandering girls" in Kyoto and Osaka were influenced by it and organized many "wandering girls kabuki" and so on

    Ding Yunyi was very interested in hearing this. Just as he was listening with great interest, a kabuki actor quietly approached in front of him. He suddenly pulled out a sharp knife and stabbed Ding Yunyi in front of him fiercely!.

 Part One: The Storm in Penghu Chapter 372 Good Weather for Killing

    Kabuki stabbed Ding Yunyi with one strike.

    In fact, Ding Yunyi, who had no interest in singing and dancing, became interested in kabuki.  Especially when he noticed that one of the kabuki looked flustered and danced at a pace that even a layman like himself could tell could not keep up with others, he soon became very curious.

    And when Hisamori Kayama began to introduce kabuki, Ding Yunyi was even more keenly aware that this strange kabuki was quietly getting closer and closer to him

    There are only two possibilities for this situation. One is that she is his admirer and looks for every opportunity to get close to him and ask for his autograph But this is obviously impossible here  

    Another reason is very simple. She has some ulterior motives for herself

    When the kabuki took out his short sword, aimed at the target, and thrust out the sword, the kabuki's movements, which seemed to be done in one go, seemed to be slowing down in Ding Yunyi's eyes.

    Ding Yunyi grabbed Kabuki's wrist, took the short sword from her hand, and pushed her out.

    Before Kabuki could make the next move, Duan Saner and Wang Wei had already rushed forward, one on the left and the other on the right, and subdued the Kabuki.

    Huashan Jiushou was shocked. He had no idea that such a situation would happen.

    "Master Governor, you, you" Taro Matsumoto also panicked.  If anything happens to Mr. Ding here, no one can bear the responsibility.

    Ding Yunyi took a sip of tea.  But as if nothing was wrong, he nodded at the still struggling Kabuki: "Wipe the mark off her face and let Superintendent Huashan see if she recognizes her."

    Kabuki still wanted to struggle, but Wang Wei, who didn't understand the words "love fragrance and cherish jade" at all, punched her and made her calm down

    When the marks on his face were wiped off, Kaguyama Hisamori screamed: "Yuriko!"

    He hurriedly turned to Ding Yunyi: "Lord, she is the daughter of retainer Yamashita Yufumi, Yamashita Yuriko"

    "My Lord, it's not good, Yamashita Yufumi led more than a hundred people to rebel!"

    Huashan Jiu Shou¡¯s face turned pale.

    Ding Yunyi said calmly: "Wang Wei, except for Yamashita Yufumi, none of the rioters were spared Ah, that Yamashita Yufumi, broke his legs and brought him to me"

    ? said.  He glanced at Huashan Jiushou indifferently: "Huashan Family Superintendent, are there any singing and dancing performances?"

    "Ahyes, yes"

    The singing and dancing inside started again, and the sounds of swords and guns clashing and shouts of killing outside also came in at the same time

    Ding Yunyi sipped the tea as if nothing had happened, and watched the song and dance performance as if nothing had happened, as if whatever happened outside had nothing to do with him

    Huashan kept his guard for a long time but felt uneasy, and after a while he glanced outside.  He is afraid, really afraid, okay.  Why did Yamashita Yufumi rebel?

    Taro Matsumoto was also worried. He carefully suggested several times that Ding Yunyi leave temporarily, but Ding Yunyi smiled slightly and said: "The fun has just begun, why bother to leave so early?"

    After about half an hour, the movement outside suddenly disappeared.  then.  A man covered in blood with his legs broken was dragged in by Wang Wei in large strides.

    When the kabuki actors saw this bloody scene, they all exclaimed

    "In the main town, there are no rebels left. The leader of the rebellion, Yufumi Yamashita, is here!" Wang Wei said loudly.

    "You are becoming more and more like a general." Ding Yunyi nodded with satisfaction.  Then he pointed at the man covered in blood on the ground: "Huashan Family Governor, is this person your retainer?"

    "Yes, yes." Huashan Jiushou stood up fearfully: "He is my retainer Yamashita Yufumi."

    Ding Yunyi held his chin and looked at it for a while: "Yamashita Yufumi, what is the hatred between you and me that makes you even hesitate to send your own daughter to kill me?"

    "Father!" At this time, Yamashita Yuriko let out a sad cry. She wanted to rush up to hug her father and live and die together, but she was unable to do this while being tied up.

    Yamashita Yufumi glanced at his daughter sadly, and then said weakly: "Otherwise, how could I kill you?"

    Wang Wei was furious when he heard this and stepped on his broken leg. A scream came out of Yamashita Yuwen's mouth.

    Ding Yunyi waved his hand.  Stopping Wang Wei's further actions, Yamashita Yufumi took a breath and said with a sad smile: "You invaded Japan and invaded the Huashan family's Abe Castle. Even if I risk the lives of my whole family, I will definitely kill you  .What a pity, what a pity, how brave the governor of my hometown isIt¡¯s such a pity that he didn¡¯t live up to expectations when he gave birth to a son!  "

    Ding Yunyi smiled: "Take him down and interrogate himAh, by the way, there is an assassin here. Duan San, you are quite old. How can you live alone every night? I see this Japanese island  If the woman still has some beauty, I¡¯ll give it to you.¡±

    "I don't want it!" Duan San'er was very unhappy: "What should I do with a Japanese girl?"

    "You don't understand this." Ding Yunyi said with a smile: "You think, Zheng Zhilong's wife is still a Japanese girl. If you also get a Japanese girl, wouldn't she be on an equal footing with Zheng Zhilong?"

    When Duan Saner thought about it, this seemed to be the truth

    Seeing that his daughter was about to suffer, Yamashita Yufumi couldn't help but cursed.  When he begged his daughter to dress up as a kabuki actor and look for an opportunity to assassinate Ding Yunyi, he had no intention that his daughter would come back alive.  But death and being insulted are two completely different concepts

    "But now that people are being treated as swordsmen and others are being treated as fish and meat, what can be done?"

    "Matsumoto." Ding Yunyi suddenly said: "We have just entered Anbu City, and we encountered an assassination. It seems that there is no peace in Anbu City. The retainers of the Huashan Family Governor are even plotting rebellion. I am very worried about the Huashan Family Governor  Matsumoto, watch the governor carefully and don't leave even a step"

    "yes!"

    After Ding Yunyi finished explaining, he stood up with a sneer, glanced at the stunned Huashan Jiu Shou, and slowly left here

    This night, Ding Yunyi didn't sleep well all night.  A woman's screams kept coming from the next room.  Fang Fenghuang, who was nestling next to Ding Yunyi, was shocked after hearing this and shrank into Ding Yunyi's arms: "What is Duan San doing?"

    Ding Yunyi was also confused: "I don't knowI gave him a Japanese female assassin who assassinated me today. I really didn't know that such a voice could come out  ¡±

    The screams stopped in the middle of the night.  Ding Yunyi got up early in the morning after not sleeping well all night. When he went out, he saw Duan Saner refreshingly talking to the guards. Ding Yunyi said with a straight face: "Duan San. What the hell did you do last night?"  What's wrong? Are you trying to mess with me?"

    "Yesterday" Duan San'er was startled for a moment, and then suddenly realized: "Ah, yesterday that Japanese girl refused to obey. I cut off the joints of her hands and feet"

    "Youyou damn" Ding Yunyi couldn't laugh or cry.  Talents, talents, these are the talents under his command: "Have you picked her up? She will be really disabled after a long time."

    "I picked it up, and now I'm tied up there." Duan San'er said carelessly: "A cripple is a cripple. Sir, there are so many women on the Japanese island, are you afraid that you can't find new ones?"

    Ding Yunyi is a little confused, Duan Saner's thoughts are moving much faster than himself

    "Headquarters!" Wang Wei walked in at this time: "According to your instructions, Yamashita Yufumi gave the account completely in accordance with your wishes This is his confession Good guy, I  But after torturing him all night, he finally confessed when it was almost dawn"

    Ding Yunyi took the confession and read it, and smiled coldly: "It will be much easier to handle with this confession. Call me both Huashan Jishou and Matsumoto Taro here."

    Fang Fenghuang moved a chair for him, and Ding Yunyi sat on it. The sun shone lazily on him. Ding Yunyi stretched out comfortably: "Today is a good weather. Good weather for killing people  "

    When Huashan Jiushou appeared, his face was pale. He was afraid that he had been worried all night and didn't sleep well last night.

    Ding Yunyi¡¯s face was so serious: ¡°Master Huashan, you have done a good job!¡±

    Huashan Jiushou forced a smile and said: "General Mr. General Town, I don't understand what you mean"

    Ding Yunyi pursed his lips, and Yamashita Yufumi's confession was presented to him.  Ding Yunyi said coldly: "Do you recognize all these people's names?"

    "I recognize you, I recognize you." Huashan Jiushou said hurriedly: "They are all my retainers."

    "Retainer, retainer" Ding Yunyi smiled, and suddenly slapped the handle of the chair: "You bastard, all your retainers participated in Yamashita Yufumi's rebellion, don't you, as the governor of the family, do anything  Don¡¯t you know either?¡±

    With this decisive shout, Huashan Jiushou knelt down with a plop: "Master of the town, Lord of the town, I really don't know, I really don't know that! Since I have already welcomed you in, I absolutely dare not  Rebellion!"

    As he spoke, he turned to Taro Matsumoto, his tone almost pleading: "Teacher, please help me, please help me!"

    Taro Matsumoto sighed: "Master Town, I think the governor really doesn't know"

    "It makes sense, it makes sense""Ding Yunyi actually said very seriously: "I said that a person as upright as the Huashan Family Governor, how could he participate in rebellion?  "

    Huashan Jiu Shou quietly breathed a sigh of relief, and then Ding Yunyi said slowly: "It's just that these retainers are so courageous that they actually participated in the rebellion without notifying the governor. I'm very worried about the safety of the governor.  We will eventually leave Abe City, and when that happens, who will take care of the governor's safety?"

    Huashan Jiushou didn't know what this meant. Ding Yunyi smiled slightly and said: "So, I must be responsible to the family governorKill all the retainers who participated in the rebellion. Kill them all  "

    Huashan Jiushou shivered all over and almost collapsed to the ground.

    killed?  With so many loyal retainers who have followed him for so many years, are they really going to join in the rebellion? Are they really going to die at the hands of Ding Yunyi?

    "Matsumoto." Ding Yunyi said calmly: "You are familiar with this place, so take my people to handle this matter. As long as one person on the list slips through the net, you don't have to come back."

    "Hai!"

    "Come here, bring a chair to the Huashan Family Superintendent." Ding Yunyi said with a faint smile.

    He wanted to get rid of all the retainers around Huashan Jiu Shou who could help him, and then put him under house arrest in his residence.  Judging from Huashan Jiushou's character, without the help of those retainers, he would not dare to have any unreasonable thoughts no matter what.

    Abe Castle, like the future Tsurumaru Castle, must be firmly controlled by oneself Puppetry is the best way to achieve this goal.

    ??Kayama Hisamori is one, Shimazu Hisao is also one, and more and more puppets will join this team in the future

    Today is a good day, good weather for killing people.

    There seemed to be shouts and screams coming from outside, and Huashan Jiushou's body was constantly trembling.  Now, Ding Yunyi is extending the butcher's knife to his retainers. When will he extend it to his own neck?

    ¡°Perhaps, I should listen to Yamashita Yufumi¡¯s words and fight to the death, but it¡¯s too late to say this now

    Time passed by little by little. Ding Yunyi even invited Huashan Jiushou to have lunch, but looking at Huashan Jiushou's appearance, he couldn't eat it no matter what.

    In the afternoon, Wang Wei, Hai Nixiong, Yishu and Matsumoto Taro finally returned: "Headquarters, all the rebels on the list were killed. There are 330 people in total. They encountered slight resistance. Our pirate alliance  Nineteen people were killed and 21 were injured. Three of the Tiger Guards were killed"

    "Look, look, how ferocious those rebels are." Ding Yunyi sighed: "My subordinates, in order to put down those rebellions for you, so many people died, which makes everyone sad. Huashan Family Governor, I think  Your guards are equally untrustworthy. My men are well-armed and loyal. I think I will choose a group to replace your guards."

    "Ah, yes, yes." Huashan Jiushou was speechless.

    "a tree!"

    "exist!"

    Ding Yunyi smiled at a tree:

    "From now on, you will be responsible for the safety of the Huashan family governor."

    "Ah." Yishu didn't seem to believe that he would be assigned this task.

    Ding Yunyi looked serious: "When Tsurumaru City is defeated, I will ask Matsumoto to assist you. Remember, there is a lot of chaos outside. Don't let the Huashan family governor go out and walk around casually to avoid getting hurt."

    "Yes!" A tree responded loudly.

    Ding Yunyi smiled happily.  (To be continued: Gone with the Sky. Registered members of literature recommend this work.

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 373 The Birth of an Idiot

    The news of the fall of Abe Castle did not reach Tsurumaru Castle until much later.

    The plan has been completely disrupted.

    In the previous deployment, Abe Castle was able to withstand for a long time, buying as much time as possible for Tsurumaru Castle to fully deploy its defenses.

    But I never expected that the Ming army would capture Anbu City without any bloodshed.

    Now, the situation is getting more and more unfavorable for Tsurumaru Castle

    Miyamoto Musashi, who had high hopes from Mitsuhisa Shimazu, was completely indifferent to the situation on the battlefield. The only thing he cared about was his swordsmanship.

    According to Kamikawako¡¯s suggestion, all the families of the generals who participated in the decisive battle of Tsurumaru Castle have been ¡°invited¡± to the Shimadzu family, who will take care of them on their behalf.

    In fact, this couldn¡¯t be more obvious, this is just a hostage

    News of the Raiders' defeat also came one after another. Even their general general Heisaburo Oshima suffered a disastrous defeat, which made Mitsuhisa Shimazu even more worried.

    However, there is still good news.  After learning about the Ming Dynasty's army's "invasion" of Japan, Japanese samurai and ronin from all over the country spontaneously began to gather at Tsurumaru Castle.

    In their view, this will be their chance to become famous and gain great glory for themselves.

    Since the Sekigahara War, there has not been such a large-scale war for a long time. This can make his name spread in the history of Japan

    Especially the various Japanese kendo schools active in the Satsuma Domain also flocked here, and when the news spread that Miyamoto Musashi was also in Tsurumaru Castle.  It caused even more madness.

    Okuyama Nen-ryu, Nianshuza-ryu, Nakajo-ryu, Tomita-ryu, Toda-ryu, Toda-ryu, Shinto-ryu, Kasumi-Shinto-ryu Kendo schools appeared one after another, turning Tsurumaru Castle into a  A venue for kendo tournaments.

    The emergence of countless kendo "masters" also gave Shimazu Mitsuhisa some confidence in victory

    When Kashima Shinto-ryu's Sato Shinichio also appeared, Shimazu Mitsuhisa, who had been familiar with Kashima Shinto-ryu for a long time, hurriedly asked where the head of the family, Sato Kobei, was. Sato Shinichio smiled and told Shimazu Mitsuhisa  :

    "Brother has already gone to intercept the enemy."

    "What?" Shimazu Mitsuhisa was startled: "How many people did he bring?"

    "There is only one brother."

    Shimazu Mitsuhisa was shocked: "Did Engineer Guard go to intercept the enemy alone? Hehe only had one person, how could he intercept so many enemies?"

    "Master Shimazu, why should you panic?" Shinichio Sato smiled slightly, his words full of confidence in victory: "One person's momentum is enough to suppress millions of enemies. The power generated by one person's confidence will be huge.  Yes. My brother's swordsmanship has become one, and the sword is a magic sword. Although it is not as good as Master Miyamoto's "empty" sword, there are very few people who are his opponents. You don't have to worry.  Moreover. On the way to Tsurumaru Castle, there is a rugged path that can only allow two or three people to pass side by side. Although it is not suitable for ambush combat, it is the most ideal path for kendo masters.  Location. Please rest assured, Mr. Shimazu, I will have no problem holding off the enemy there for a whole day and a night.¡±

    Shimazu Mitsuji let out a long sigh, there are still such strange people in the world!

    He said with gratitude: "How can Engineer Guard be there and hold on for a whole day and night with the strength of one person? That would be the most amazing miracle in the world. But I'm worried about Engineer Guard"

    "I know what you are worried about." Sato Shinichio's expression was a little gloomy, but then he said proudly: "Since my brother has gone, I have never thought about coming back alive. If I can exchange one person's life for such a miracle  , then my brother died a worthy death."

    "We have such warriors in Japan. Although the Ming army has thousands of troops, why should we be afraid?" At this time, a voice floated over.

    Everyone looked back and saw Miyamoto Musashi, who had been in seclusion for several days, coming out. Miyamoto Musashi smiled at the warriors who came from all over the country and said:

    "Thank you for rushing to the aid of Tsurumaru Castle. All the enemy can get is defeat. Some of us are enemies with each other and fight with each other. But now we only have one enemy, and that is the people of the Ming Dynasty. Please put aside each other.  It is a great blessing for Tsurumaru Castle and Japan to direct our anger at our common enemies.¡±

    These few words quickly inspired everyone¡¯s fighting spirit.

    "Let our enemies see the courage of Japan!" Miyamoto Musashi said enthusiastically: "Tsurumaru Castle will inevitably become a nightmare for the people of the Ming Dynasty. Our glory will start from here!"

    "Hai!"

    &nbsp;

    The road has become a little difficult.

    After defeating the enemy attack in Heinongjin, Major Swede's Regiment never encountered any organized attacks along the way. Although there were still sporadic harassments, this no longer posed any threat to Major Swede's Regiment.

    It¡¯s very close to Tsurumaru Castle.  Shi Weide and Mansura clearly judged that the enemy had abandoned other places and concentrated all its main forces in Tsurumaru Castle.

    These two Hongyi officers are still a little worried. The upcoming battle at Tsurumaru City will definitely be a brutal battle.

    As the forward Major Regiment, they must create a passage for the large forces behind so that the artillery and the steady stream of soldiers can pass smoothly.

    "What a damn road." Mansoura couldn't help but complain: "It's really difficult to walk. This will seriously affect our forward speed."

    "Have we not seen many roads like this on this road?" Swede shrugged: "Damn Japanese monkeys, they are always doing something like this. But dear Captain, don't worry, as long as you pass here,  Tsurumaru Castle is very close to us"

    Mansoura muttered, and then said: "But the good news is that our soldiers have experienced the test of war, which is a happy thing. I think that when this battle is over, we should go back to the main town.  Sir, let¡¯s discuss the issue of wages. It seems that our wages should go up"

    "Captain, the honor of an officer tells us"

    Before Shi Weide finished speaking, Meng Jiu, who was leading the soldiers to clear the way, came over and said, "Major, there are some strange things there. Please come and take a look."

    In front of the narrow path, there stood a Japanese man standing with a knife.

    "Who is this?" Shi Weide asked strangely.

    "I don't know." Meng Jiu shook his head helplessly: "I have shouted many times. But this man just stood there, motionless, and did not say a word."

    "Hey. You." Shi Weide called a soldier who understood Japanese: "Go up and ask him what he wants to do."

    The soldier ran over at a trot, and when he came to the Japanese.  When he was about to ask something, he suddenly saw the Japanese hand move, and then the sword flashed, and the soldier groaned and fell into a pool of blood.

    The Japanese quickly sheathed his sword and smiled coldly.

    "These stupid Ming Dynasty people, this sword of theirs is the highest state of Kashima Shinto-ryu Kendo. The human sword merges into one, and one sword has nine shadows, which is virtual and real.  Except for Miyamoto Musashi, there is no one in the world who can block his sword.

    How could these Ming Dynasty people understand the secrets of their own swordsmanship?

    here.  The enemy can only come up to two people at a time, and he can deal with it completely.  Here, it will be dyed red with blood; here, it will be clogged with corpses.  On my own, I will be able to withstand the enemy here for a day and a night.  although.  I will eventually die of exhaustion, but that doesn't matter. Sato Kobei's name will be famous all over the world, and Kashima Shinto-ryu's name will also be famous all over the world. All sacrifices will be worth it  

    Enemy, remember your name: Kashima Shinto-ryu - Sato Kobei!

    "He killed our people?" Shi Weide seemed to be in disbelief: "Killed our people without saying a word?"

    "It seems so. Major." Mansoura also found the Japanese monkeys really unreasonable.

    "Meng Jiu, bring someone up." Shi Weide gave this order.

    Meng Jiu called a brother with a sullen face, slowly walked forward and stopped ten steps away from the Japanese.

    Sato Kobei smiled disdainfully.

    Stupid Ming Dynasty people, if they want to pass here, ten steps are not enough, but as long as they take a few steps forward, their swords will merge into one, and the nine phantoms of the sword will stir up the sky with sword light, and they will be swept away.  Tear to pieces!

    Sato Kobei saw the two Ming Dynasty people raising two "sticks", oh, are those muskets?  He devoted himself to seclusion to study swordsmanship. Although he didn't know much about the outside world, he had heard of muskets.  In the past, the Japanese army also had many muskets, but they could not compare with pure swordsmanship.

    Sato Kobei has always been dismissive of muskets. Even when his brother introduced muskets to him, he was not willing to listen at all, and he was even afraid of staining his ears.

    He only vaguely remembered that his brother seemed to have said that the shooting speed of the musket was slow and the shooting accuracy was very low. Since the musket had these weaknesses, he was enough to kill these two enemies with a knife.

    "He¡ª¡ª"

    &nbsp; Sato Kobei roared, unsheathed his katana, and raised it high.  When the opponent's muskets are in an attack stance, he rushes out, and then kills the enemy with his own sword before they use their muskets!

    The two stupid Ming Dynasty people on the opposite side were just standing stupidly with their muskets raised. They had no defense at all, and their whole bodies were exposed. Such a posture was not worthy of talking about swordsmanship, and they were no match for them.  .

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? BEIN, ONE KNIFE, NINE SHADOWS, I've been studying the art of swordsmanship for thirty years

    "Boom - boom -"

    With these two loud noises, Sato Kobei fell to the ground.

    The katana fell into his hand

    What is this, what on earth is this The body of Sato Kobei, who was lying in a pool of blood, kept twitching, and he never took a breath.  Until now, he still doesn't understand what happened

    What's wrong?  Why did it seem that my body suddenly suffered a huge impact and then fell to the ground?  Why?  Why?  Why?

    Why can¡¯t I move?  Why does he seem to be dying?  Sato Kobei really couldn't understand.

    "What was he doing there?" Meng Jiu put down the musket that was still filled with gunpowder smoke, but he still didn't understand what happened just now.

    What is that person doing standing there alone?  When he saw himself and his companions raising muskets, why did they not even try to dodge, but instead raised their knives, completely exposing their bodies to the muzzles of the muskets?

    Although the shooting accuracy of the musket is not high, it can reach a distance of ten steps.  You can hit the target even with your eyes closed.

    "What is he doing there?" Meng Jiu's allies also didn't understand why.

    Meng Jiu walked over doubtfully. He had learned some Japanese. He squatted down next to the Japanese, as if he heard the Japanese say something like "flow" or "shadow".

    Of course, there was one sentence that Meng Jiu completely understood. He heard the dying Japanese actually say "Haga".

    Damn it, this was a curse word, and Meng Jiu was angry at that time.  He stood up, raised his musket and hit the Japanese on the ground on the head.

    One blow, and another, until the Japanese¡¯s head on the ground was completely disfigured, and then he stopped.

    The man and sword combined into one, with one sword and nine shadows, one person can stop thousands of people, and the family of Kashima Shintoryu who can create miracles - Sato Kobei died like this.

    He died before he could use his invincible swordsmanship.

    Meng Jiu only knew some simple martial arts, but Sato Kobei died in his hands.

    ¡°What does this Japanese monkey want to do?¡± Shi Weide, who caught up, asked curiously.

    "I really don't know." Meng Jiu shook his head in confusion: "I think there may be something wrong with his mind."

    This is the only explanation. Apart from this, Meng Jiu can't think of any other reason.

    "Ah, maybe, most Japanese monkeys probably have some problems with their heads." Major Swede obviously agreed with this view.  What some weird Japanese people.

    A soldier said: "I heard that there are some kendo schools in Japan, which are the same as our martial arts schools. Maybe this person wants to challenge us?"

    "He challenged so many of us by himself?" Shi Weide opened his mouth wide and didn't believe it at all: "No, if someone really would do that, then that person must be an idiot."

    Sato Kobei, who had already lost his life, could not hear these words.  He really wanted to stop so many people with his own strength.

    This small disturbance did not have any impact on Major Swede's regiment, it just added some after-dinner jokes.

    ??A Japanese swordsman master gave birth to the story of an idiot in Japan.  (To be continued: Gone with the Sky. Registered members of literature recommend this work.

 Part One: The Storm in Penghu Chapter 374: Diao Yefu

    The death of more than 300 Huashan family retainers and their families in Abe Castle was known as the "Abu Massacre" in history.

    What is more surprising is that the Japanese did not blame Ding Yunyi, who single-handedly led this drama, for this debt, but all the blame was placed on Taro Matsumoto.

    This is a bit strange.

    The successful capture of Abe Castle gave the right army a full respite.

    This crusade, which was mainly composed of pirates, stayed in Abe Castle for three full days before embarking on the journey again.

    ??Yisuke stayed very reluctantly. He would rather join the large army in attacking Tsurumaru Castle than stay with the Japanese.

    However, Ding Yunyi promised him that these are temporary, and he will soon send someone to take his place

    On the day they left Abu City, an uninvited guest caught up with Ding Yunyi¡¯s team:

    Zheng Zhifeng!

    Zheng Zhifeng was waiting hard for news about Ding Yunyi in Taiwan, but instead of receiving no news from Ding Yunyi, the Huben Guards began to mobilize on a large scale.

    Zheng Zhifeng had no idea what was going on. A few days later, news of the Tiger Guards' large-scale landing on Satsuma Domain finally reached his ears.  Zheng Zhifeng was shocked. His eldest brother had been monopolizing trade with Japan. Did Ding Yunyi want to interfere?

    "Master Zheng." Facing Zheng Zhifeng's doubts, Ding Yunyi smiled: "Why is Master Zheng so suspicious? Ding Yunyi has absolutely no intention of intervening in Japanese trade"

    "Then what is the boss doing?" Zheng Zhifeng asked with a gloomy face.

    Ding Yunyi's face also darkened: "Didn't Mr. Zheng want me to find out the news about the missing people of the Zheng family? Now I can tell you, they are all in Tsurumaru City!"

    "What?" Zheng Zhifeng was shocked.

    "Do I dare to talk nonsense about this kind of thing?" Ding Yunyi sneered: "To help you find out for the Zheng family. One of my brothers has already lost his life in Tsurumaru City, and even I almost didn't make it out. I'll fight with the elite tiger guards  , The first reason is to avenge my brothers, and the second most important reason is to rescue your Zheng family members!"

    Zheng Zhifeng looked at each other blankly.

    He actually believed Ding Yunyi's words in his heart. No matter how courageous Ding Yunyi was, he would not dare to joke about such a thingwithout the permission of the court.  Using troops privately is a criminal offense

    "Using troops privately without the permission of the imperial court. That's a crime of losing one's head" Ding Yunyi helped Zheng Zhifeng say what was in his mind: "How many heads do I, Ding Yunyi, have? I won't use troops this time."  I know how to end it, if it gets to the court, I'm afraid it will make the court furious"

    "Don't worry, the general town!" Zheng Zhifeng said hurriedly: "The general town sent troops out of anger for my Zheng family. Our Zheng family is grateful to the general town. If the court blames us, we always have something to say. The Japanese kidnapped them first, and we are waiting to save them.  What's the crime? It's just that the Zheng family is willing to take this risk. I really don't know what to say. I'll go back and explain this to my brother. Hehe, the Japanese pirates are so brave.  Dare you touch my Zheng family¡¯s mind? Are all our Zheng family navy masters useless?¡±

    Ding Yunyi is afraid of this.

    The reason why the Tiger Guards were so eager to send troops was to eliminate Tsurumaru Castle and stabilize the situation in the Satsuma Domain before the Zheng family navy joined.

    It¡¯s just such a small amount of meat, and it won¡¯t be enough for two tigers to share it.  Especially when Ding Yunyi is obsessed with breaking the Zheng family's monopoly on Japanese trade, he absolutely cannot allow the Zheng family navy to send troops.

    But how can we hold back the Zheng family?

    Ding Yunyi blinked his eyes there: "Why is Mr. Zheng so anxious? To deal with a small Satsuma clan and to work the Zheng family navy, isn't that killing a chicken with a sledgehammer? Why doesn't Mr. Zheng be in my army?  Come with me to attack Tsurumaru City and watch me rescue the Zheng family?"

    Zheng Zhifeng guessed Ding Yunyi¡¯s thoughts immediately.

    He keeps saying that he wants to save people, but in fact he just wants to use this as an excuse to get a share of the Zheng family's huge trading empire.

    But what can I do to stop it now?

    The Huben Guards deployed troops in large numbers.  How can we easily retreat without gaining some benefits at the expense of our troops and money?  Moreover, considering Ding Yunyi's character, he would never let this opportunity pass him by.

    And now, if Tagawa Yuki and Tagawa Shichizaemon are really as Ding Yunyi said, they are still in the hands of the Shimazu family in Tsurumaru City. One day of delay will increase the risk of one day.

    The only reliance is Ding Yunyi

    Thinking of it, Zheng Zhilong gritted his teeth and said, "The Zheng family will always remember Gao En in their hearts, and there will always be repayment in the future."Chance.  Zheng Zhilong fought a bloody battle against the enemy with the headquarters last time and defeated the four-nation combined fleet. This time he wanted to see the glory of the headquarters on the Japanese island with his own eyes.  "

    Ding Yunyi looked up to the sky and laughed

    Zheng Zhifeng joined Ding Yunyi's team inexplicably.  But this also has an advantage. The Zheng family has been trading with Japan all year round, and Zheng Zhifeng is responsible for a large part of it. Therefore, Zheng Zhifeng knows Japan better than anyone else, especially the Satsuma clan, which is very close to the Ming Dynasty.

    The ancestor of the Shimazu family was the retainer of the Konoe family, Tadahisa Minamoto. Minamoto no Yoritomo appointed Tadahisa as the head of the Hyuga Shimazu village. Soon after, he was appointed as the guardian of the three kingdoms of Satsuma, Osumi and Hyuga. His surname was changed from the village name to Shimazu.  .

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Shimazu Takahisa, the son of Tadayoshi Shimazu of Igaha, succeeded the family as governor. Later, the original governor of the family, Katsuhisa, wanted to regain power, but was defeated by Takahisa and fled to Bungo.

    In the fifth year of Nihon Astronomy, Takahisa recaptured Ijuin Castle from Minoru of the Sashu family, another branch of the Shimazu family. He defeated Minoru in the battle of Kasada Castle and unified Satsuma, laying the foundation for the Shimazu family of the Warring States Period.

    After unifying Satsuma, Takahisa moved his residence to the inner city and devoted himself to the recovery of Osumi and Hyuga.  The extension of the Shimadzu family's power to Hyuga attracted the attention of Otomo Sorin, the governor of the Bungo Otomo family, the largest power in Kyushu at the time. After Ito Yoshisuke, who was married to the Otomo family, asked Sorin to restore the Hyuga territory, Sorin began to take action.  Invasion of Hinata.  Of course he just wanted to annex Hinata.  In the sixth year of Japan's Tensho period, Zong Lin led an army of 40,000 troops to march into Hyuga and arrived at Takayama Castle. Yamada Yunobu, the lord of Takayama Castle, was a wise and courageous general. He also received reinforcements from Shimazu Iehisa, and the garrison force reached 3,000. Otomo's army surrounded Takayama Castle.  The two sides launched a desperate offensive and defensive battle. Later, Shimazu Yoshihisa led Shimazu's main force to come to the rescue.  The two sides fought fiercely outside the city. Yoshihiro attacked from the side in a roundabout way, and Otomo's forward collapsed.  Generals Saeki and Tianbei were killed. Iehisa and Yamada Arinobu opened the city and attacked from three sides. Otomo's army was defeated. It was known as the "Battle of Otomo" in history. From then on, Otomo's family gradually declined to the west.

    After the Battle of Ogawa, the Sagara family of Higo surrendered.  Shimazu's unification of Kyushu was advancing northward, and when the Otomo family declined, the Ryuzoji family of Hizen in Kitakyushu took advantage of the situation. The family governor, Takanobu, was a fierce general known as the "Bear of Hizen".  The Shimabara lord Arima Harunobu rebelled against the Ryuzoji family and turned to the Shimadzu family. Takanobu led an army of 30,000 people to crusade. The Arima family asked for help from the Shimazu family. The Shimazu family brought 3,000 elite troops to help. Together with the Arima army,  Six thousand people ambushed the Ryuzoji army in the swampy Okita border.  The Ryuzoji army was defeated, many generals were killed, and Takanobu was even killed. In October of the same year, the Ryuzoji family surrendered to the Shimazu family.

    After the Battle of Okitaki, the Shimadzu family sent troops to Otomo's Chikuzen, the Bungo Kingdom, and the Otomo family in Kyushu were unable to fight against Shimadzu alone. Zonglin went east to seek asylum from Toyotomi Hideyoshi, but the Shimadzu family refused to surrender to Hideyoshi, so  The Toyotomi family sent troops to conquer Kyushu.  After the arrival of the Toyotomi Army's Maori Army and the Fourth Army, the Kitakyushu forces broke away from the Shimazu family. The Shimazu Army, which was severely frustrated by the deadly battle of Takahashi, the famous general of the Otomo family, had to retreat from Chikuzen and Bungo.

    The Shimazu Iehisa led an army of 18,000 to directly attack the inner city of the Otomo family's main castle. The Shimazu army, Otomo, and the four-nation allied force of 10,000 fought fiercely at the Hutsugawa River under Toshiko Castle, and the coalition forces were defeated.  However, this was only a local victory. Toyotomi Hidenaga led 200,000 troops, and Shimadzu's army was no longer able to fight. After the defeat of Hyuga Gen Shirasaka, Shimazu Yoshihisa asked Hideyoshi to surrender, and his territory was reduced to Satsuma and Osumi.  and Hinata's part.  Hideyoshi, who unified Japan after the Second World War, attacked North Korea. Yoshihiro participated in the battle with the army, but was defeated and returned.

    After the Sekigahara War began, Yoshihiro privately led 1,500 troops to join the Western Army to confront Tokugawa Ieyasu's Eastern Army. When the Western Army was defeated and retreated, the Shimazu Army once again became famous for its bravery, and Yoshihiro emerged victorious in a bloody battle.

    After the war, the Shimazu family ran around and took a defensive posture to deal with the post-war settlement. Naomasa Ii, one of the Four Heavenly Kings of the Tokugawa family, also tried his best to excuse himself, and Ieyasu had to give up punishing the Shimazu family.  The Shimazu family still maintained its status as a powerful feudal lord in the southwest.

    After saying this, Zheng Zhifeng sighed:

    "Among the heroes of the Warring States Period in Japan, they also faced powerful local separatists. The Uesugi and Takeda families, known as the Dragon Tigers, spent many years fighting without results; Oda and Tokugawa also repeatedly got into trouble when Ry¨­tora was alive; and  During the process of marching westward, even the Oda family, which had already taken control of central Japan, struggled for more than ten years to face the Maori family in its heyday, and it was extremely difficult Only the Shimazu family in a remote corner, under the influence of father and son,  In two generations, he rose up strongly surrounded by heroes, repeatedly defeated the strong, defeated two powerful opponents in his heyday, and almost unified Kyushu. In the subsequent conquest of Kyushu, Hideyoshi swept through bloody battles.  Kyushu. Faced with an enemy that was far superior to him, Shimazu's performance was also remarkable. Later, during the Battle of Sekigahara, he accidentally sneaked into the Western Army. Under the impact of the Shimadzu Army's frontal retreat and decisive breakthrough,  Therefore, Tokugawa Ieyasu, who defeated General Naomasa Ii, was shocked by the fighting power of the Shimadzu family, but he did not dare to do anything. The Shimazu family still regarded him as the emperor? 

    Ding Yunyi frowned when he heard this. He looked down on these Japanese from the bottom of his heart, but at the same time, he would not ignore this important information because of this.

    Zheng Zhifeng continued: "Compared with other powerful daimyo at that time, the Shimazu family, whose combat power was astonishing, seemed a bit inexplicably strong. They had commendable unique resources, no special legal system, and no outstanding generals.  The so-called 'Satsuma's strongest army in the world' is a name created by the Shimadzu family over the past few decades. This term has not been used before. The only one that is more distinctive is the 'Diao Ye Fushi' which is incompatible with the traditional Japanese warfare method  "

    "What is Diaoyefu?" Ding Yunyi was a little curious.

    Zheng Zhilong said carefully: "The so-called fishing field ambush, which sounds mysterious, is actually an ambush pocket formation, which is the most famous tactic of the Shimadzu family. Due to the numerous battles, the Shimadzu army was at a disadvantage in terms of numbers, so since Shimazu Tadayoshi  Since the Isaku Conquest in E7, this tactic has been used in almost every large-scale battle. It has been tried and tested in many battles such as the Kizakihara Battle, the Ogawa Battle, the Okita-Han Battle, and the Totsugawa Battle.  The specific method is to first use the forward to attract the enemy troops to go deep, then ambush the two flanks and fire with muskets, and finally cooperate with the main force in the rear to surround and annihilate the enemy troops. However, the troops used as bait must be flexible and tenacious, not only to attract the enemy troops, but also to preserve them.  To have the strength to counterattack, we must also be ready to make a heroic sacrifice at any time"

    He paused briefly there: "Using the tactic of fishing for wild ambushes is not as simple and dogmatic as imagined. It is not an easy task to lure the enemy to follow the bait into the ambush circle honestly. As a bait soldier, you must  Be prepared to be besieged and sacrificed by heavy enemy forces at any time. The two teams of Kitago Hisamori and Honda Taiji, who served as bait soldiers to lure the enemy during the Battle of Ogawa, fought bravely with the determination to die. On the other hand, as a  For an ambush, you need to grasp the timing of sending troops and coordinate with other ambush units. The closeness of the four Shimazu brothers and the unity of the retainers make such coordination relatively easy"

    Ding Yunyi nodded slowly.

    In the Battle of Ergawa, the Shimazu Army had a decoy force of 300 people and an ambush force of about 3,000 people on both wings. General Shimazu Yoshihiro was at the rear.  At noon the next day, the decoy troops made a surprise attack on a moving friendly force, and then defeated hundreds of reinforcements.  Sensing that the situation was not good, Tahara Chiken sent General Tabei Zhenzhou to lead the counterattack. Shimazu's decoy troops retreated backwards, and Tahara fought until he was in front of Shimazu Yoshihiro.

    Seeing that the time was right, Yoshihiro ordered the muskets from both wings to fire, first disrupting the formation of the friendly troops, and then all the warriors threw their guns and drew their swords and rushed forward.  Dayou's army was in chaos, and was soon divided and surrounded, and annihilated one by one. Tian Bei Zhen Zhou died in battle.  At this time, Shimazu Iehisa and Yamada Yunobu, who were defending Takagi, also rushed out of the city and attacked from both sides. Otomo's main formation collapsed instantly.

    In the Battle of Erchuan, the Dayi Army lost thousands of lives and suffered countless injuries.  Shimazu took the opportunity to completely annex the Hyuga Kingdom and looked for opportunities to continue heading north. However, the dazzling aura hanging over Otomo Sorin's head has since dimmed.

    The strange name "Diao Yefu" is firmly imprinted in Ding Yunyi's mind.

    Ding Yunyi began to believe that the Shimazu family would still use such tactics in the attack on Tsurumaru Castle.

    The question before you is how to defeat the enemy's seemingly vicious tactic!  (To be continued: Gone with the Sky. Registered members of literature recommend this work.

 Part One: The Storm in Penghu Chapter 375 Bait

    The two Ming armies advancing side by side in Satsuma Domain have caused great panic to the Japanese here.

    The resistance everywhere was only weak.

    ??Perhaps Shimazu Mitsuhisa's idea is good, concentrate all forces, and start a decisive battle with the enemy with Tsurumaru Castle as the center!  However, he ignored one issue: the reaction of the Japanese people in the Satsuma Domain.

    These ordinary Japanese people do not know the high-level intentions of the decisive battle.  In their view, without the protection of the army, they feel abandoned

    Precisely because of this, the team of Japanese traitors headed by Taro Matsumoto also began to grow rapidly

    At the beginning of October, Tsurumaru Castle was already in sight At this time, attacks from the Japanese became obviously more frequent.  All this means that the war is coming

    On the eighth day of October, the left and right crusade armies completed their combined forces.

    ??The Tiger Guards, Major Swede's Regiment, the Pirate Allianceall the punitive forces have been assembled.  Standing on the top of the tower of Tsurumaru Castle, it seems that you can already see the flying flag of the Ming Dynasty!

    And the Shimazu family finally showed their ferocious fangs.

    A large number of scattered troops continued to harass and fight, giving the Ming army no peace for a moment. At the same time, 800 Japanese bandits, commanded step by step by Shigemae Suzumae, a retainer of the Shimazu family, also began to take the initiative to attack.

    Diao Yefu¡¯s attack tactics have already begun What Suzumae Shigeyuanbu has to do now is to find the weaknesses of the Ming army, then attack them, and finally lead the Ming army to their ambush location.

    This tactic seems very simple.  And it has been staged many times during Japan's so-called Warring States Period, but the Shimadzu family is not worried about their enemies seeing through their intentions.

    The core of this tactic is that even if the enemy has a clear understanding of the Shimazu family's purpose, in order to successfully complete the assembly and carry out the final attack, they must do everything possible to defeat this force that lures the enemy.

    ¡° Moreover, Suzumae Shigeonbu¡¯s attack did play a certain role.  They used their full familiarity with the terrain to successfully attack a Ming army transport unit.  As a result, two Ming army artillery pieces were destroyed, and after the Ming army reinforcements arrived, the front part of the bell had successfully escaped from the battlefield It was like a fly buzzing around the ear" When  Ding Yunyi couldn't help but frowned when he saw the two artillery pieces destroyed by the Japanese.

    Indeed, they are as annoying as flies.

    If you wave your hand to kill them, they will fly away quickly.  And once you ignore them, these flies will become annoying again.

    I can¡¯t beat you.  But it can disgust you to death They are very familiar with the terrain.  Huangfu Yunjie, who followed him to land on the Japanese island, also seemed a little helpless: "As soon as we heard the news that the transport team was attacked, we rushed there immediately, but it was still a step too late."  In addition to the destruction of two artillery pieces, more than twenty brothers were killed and captured, and such attacks are still increasing Their intention is nothing more than to lure us into an ambush circle.  Ding Yunyi stared at the marching map coldly and said, "How did Tsurumaru City arrange it?"  "

    "Go back to the main town." Song Baocai, the second-level commander of the Golden Blade Guards, came up and said: "Shimazu Mitsuhisa and his younger brother Shimazu Tadayaro are the generals, stationed at the rear, and Suzumae Shigebubu is the forward general. All the participating personnel  More than five thousand people.¡±

    Ding Yunyi glanced at Hisao Shimazu who came with the main force: "Who are these two people?"

    Shimazu Hisao hurriedly said: "Lord of the town, Taday¨­ is my third brother. He has won Mitsuhisa's trust for his ability to remain calm in times of crisis. Suzumae Shigetobu is an important minister of our Shimazu family. He is famous for his bravery. Now Mitsuhisa controls him.  The two of them were sent out at the same time, I guess they wanted to have a decisive battle with the Lord of the Town Ding Yunyi snorted in his nose: "Are you known for your bravery?  Our current problem is that if we cannot defeat the front part of the bell, the entire main force will not be able to complete the final assembly.  Take the front part of the bell and do the surgery first!  He wants me to be fooled?  I'll fall for his trick!  He set up an ambush circle, and I just rushed into his ambush circle!  Huangfu Yunjie!  "

    "exist!"

    "Once I rush into the enemy's encirclement. When can your cavalry units be deployed on both wings?"

    "Spread the wings?" Huangfu Yunjie was startled for a moment, and then understood what the general town meant: "Does the general town want to use itself as a bait to lure out all the enemies, and then use the high mobility of our cavalry to beat up the Japanese pirates?  ?¡±

    "That's right, that's what I mean, bait versus bait!"

    Ding Yunyi's face was serious and firm: "As for the bait. Suzumae Shigebu's bait is far less attractive than mine. Once I fall into their ambush, Shimazu Taday¨­ will definitely rush out at all costs. At that time, I will be the Tiger Guard."  If the cavalry and infantry spread their wings at the same time and charge fiercely at the enemy, Shimazu Taday¨­ will definitely be defeated!"

    Huangfu Yunjie hasn¡¯t spoken yet,Zheng Zhifeng said at the side: "In the main town, the Shimazu family's army is known as 'the strongest army in the world in Satsuma' Huangfu Yunjie was also worried: "In the main town, although this plan is feasible, the prerequisite is that  The team commanded by the general town can hold out until reinforcements arrive.  Moreover, in order for Shimazu Taday¨­ to be fooled, there should not be too many people around the townfive hundred people are enough.  Ding Yunyi smiled and said: "Huangfu, have you forgotten the bloody battle in Yingzhou?"  Zhang Xianzhong's tens of thousands of people are helpless against hundreds of my cavalry. Now that we are well-armed and have strong reinforcements on both wings, what can the Japanese pirates do to me?  "

    "Since the main town has made up its mind, how dare we not die in service!" Huangfu Yunjie said loudly without any further hesitation: "As long as the main town can hold on for an hour, reinforcements will arrive!"

    "I'll give you just one hour!" At this time, Ding Yunyi was full of pride: "Diaoye Fu is famous in Japan and has never been defeated. Today, our Ming Dynasty elites are here to see who is more powerful, Diao Yefu, or my fierce and fierce guard riding on the enemy.  Brave! Send the order The generals immediately became solemn, and Ding Yunyi said slowly: "Wang Wei led three hundred troops to follow me, all infantry.  Reinforcements from the left and right.  Huangfu Yunjie and Hou Lu each led an army.  Long fought with the main force of the Queen's Army, and Shi Weide followed the Queen's army as fire support.  Mansoura, select two hundred musketeers to join my vanguard and listen to my call!  "

    "I take your orders!" the generals said in unison.

    Ding Yunyi touched the dragon's teeth on his waist: "Everyone, we are breaking the thief right now. When all my firearms arrive, I will bombard Tsurumaru Castle and bloodbath the Shimazu family. Revenge for the waves!"

    "Bombard Tsurumaru Castle, bloodbath the Shimazu family, and avenge the waves!"

    Those deafening voices.  Hisao Shimazu couldn't help but shiver.  He was afraid, but fortunate that he had joined the ranks of the Ming army in time.  Otherwise, he must also be in the bloodbath Benxiao neighed, and it seemed to be more eager to join the battlefield than its master.

    The battle flags of the Ming army were raised one after another, but the most dazzling and eye-catching one was the battle flag known to the world:

    The brave and loyal tiger guards!

    "Sir, the Thousand Army Troop is here!" Duan San'er strode forward, holding up the Thousand Troop Troop and shouted loudly.

    Ding Yunyi took it.

    The spear of thousands of troops in the hand was able to defeat the Jinlu in Liaodong; the dragon's teeth in the waist were invincible in the Central Plains.  And now, this sword will show its style on the Japanese island.

    Three hundred infantry and two hundred musketeers have been assembled.  At the front of the line.  He was a general wearing silver armor.  This general once made nine advances and nine outs in Liaodong, and also fought bloody battles on the battlefields of the Central Plains:

    Ding Yunyi!

    He never cared that this silver armor would become the most eye-catching target on the battlefield, and he never cared that it would become the focus of the enemy's attack.

    He raised his head and looked at the battle flag, and then said calmly: "Let's go!"

    Bait versus bait!

    Suzumae Shige's long-distance step is just a small piece of bait.  But Ding Yunyi's bait was so big that the Japanese would do anything for him In the main town, a large number of spies appeared on both sides.  "Wang Wei came up and whispered.

    Ding Yunyi smiled: "Don't alarm them." Suddenly he pointed in front: "Have you seen that village?"

    Wang Wei looked forward and saw a small village with rising smoke.  It's early morning, or the Japanese in the village are just getting up.  They had no idea that an enemy force was approaching.

    "Come in!" Ding Yunyi said coldly: "Burn this village and make a noise. Let all Japanese know that this is the team commanded by me, Ding Yunyi!"

    "Yes!" Wang Wei responded loudly, pulled out his sword and said sternly: "Brothers, follow me and fight into the village!"

    Countless troops suddenly appeared outside the village, immediately breaking the tranquility of this small village.

    The muskets roared aimlessly, and the soldiers waved flags and shouted.  This village, which had no ability to resist at all, was quickly occupied by the Ming army.

    Fire quickly rose in the village, and battle flags kept flashing in the fire.

    A majestic war horse appeared, carrying a knight covered in silver armor. The knight on the horse shouted loudly: "Ding Yunyi led the tiger to defend and massacre the village, thinking that I, the people of the Ming Dynasty, would be avenged!"

    "Ding Yunyi led the tiger to defend and massacre the village, thinking that the people of Ming Dynasty would hate us!" The soldiers shouted one after another.

    The Japanese fled in embarrassment in the flames, wailing loudly, but what they encountered were the ruthless swords and guns of the Ming army soldiers

    The officers and soldiers of the Ming Army did not care how many Japanese they killed, nor how many Japanese they escaped.people.  They have only one purpose:

    Tell Japan that the Tiger Guards are here and Ding Yunyi is here!

    The burning fire of existence also fell into Suzumae Shigeenbu's eyes.  This forward general of the Shimazu family, who was ordered to continuously attack the Ming army, felt a little strange when he caught up with this small but powerful Ming army.  What kind of army dares to show off like this?

    "Sama Suzumae, the Ming Dynasty people are burning down our village!" His right-hand man, Takeshita Oden, couldn't help shouting: "Sama Suzumae, please give the order, otherwise our people will be killed by them.  of!"

    "Don't be anxious." Suzumae Shigebu looked very calm at this time: "Takeshita, go and find a way to bring a few villagers here This matter is not difficult to do. Many Japanese in the village died in the attack.  Next, a large number of Japanese fled from the village desperately.

    When the words "Hu Benwei, Ding Yunyi" came out of the mouths of these villagers who had survived the disaster, Ling Qian Zhongyuanbu's eyes suddenly lit up: "Who is it? Is it really Ding Yunyi?"

    "Yes, it's Ding Yunyi!" Takeshita Oden replied with certainty.

    All calmness disappeared without a trace, and Suzumae Shigey¨­po's eyes revealed a blazing light like a beast!

    Ding Yunyi, Ding Yunyi!  That Ding Yunyi actually came in person This is the only enemy of the Shimazu family. As long as he can be killed, the Ming army will collapse without a fight!

    "Sir Suzumae, what are you waiting for? The best opportunity is right in front of you!"

    Takeshita Oden's repeated urgings made Suzumae Shigey¨­po regain his due calmness: "Takeshita, I heard that Ding Yunyi is known for his bravery and is called the first brave general of the Ming Dynasty. They  Although the number of people is not as good as ours, we may not be his opponents Takeshita Oden disagrees.

    There are 800 warriors here, can they still defeat the 400 to 500 Ming troops?

    Suzumae Shigebu thought carefully for a while: "Come here, please immediately send someone to report to Lord Shimazu Tadayaro, saying that we have captured the troops commanded by Ding Yunyi personally and are preparing to launch an attack. As long as the attack goes well, once the attack  If it¡¯s unfavorable, try to introduce him into the general¡¯s ambush circle¡­ Yes!¡±

    Suzumae Shige took a deep breath: "Gentlemen, killing Ding Yunyi is far better than killing thousands of Ming troops. Amaterasu has put such a good opportunity in front of us.  What are we waiting for?"

    The eyes of the eight hundred Japanese thieves were beating with fanaticism.

    "Now, Ding Yunyi is in front of us!" Lingqian Zhongyuan suddenly raised his voice: "Everyone, please follow me and work hard to kill the enemy!"

    "Huhu" roars came from the mouths of these Japanese thieves, and Suzumae stepped far away and suddenly shouted:

    "For the Shimazu family, kill!"

    "For the Shimazu family, kill When these calls came from outside the village, a smile appeared on the corner of Ding Yunyi's mouth. He knew that he had succeeded.

    With his piece of bait, he successfully attracted those greedy beasts. Looking at the blazing fire in the village, he slowly raised the Qianjunyan in his hand:

    "For the Ming Dynasty, kill!"

    "For the Ming Dynasty, kill!"

    That was the cry of five hundred Ming soldiers, and the cry shook the heaven and the earth.  They have nothing to fear, Ding Yunyi is commanding them.

    Ding Yunyi, who has never known what failure is, never known what fear is, is invincible and invincible!

    ??Hu Benwei¡ªWu Liebo¡ªDing Yunyi!

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 376 Night Attack

    "kill!"

    "kill!"

    The overwhelming shouts of killing shook the earth.  [  point]

    The Ming army had 500 troops, but the Japanese army had 800 troops!

    The first to perform meritorious deeds were the two hundred musketeers commanded by Mansoura!

    Under the command of Mansoura, the musketeers calmly raised their musketsaimedand patiently waited for the enemy to enter their range  .Then:

    The roar of muskets!

    They could clearly see a row of Japanese thieves falling under their guns

    The Musketeers' mission has been completed. At such a sprint distance, they have no chance to conduct a second round of reloading and shooting.  Now, it's the turn of Ding Yunyi and his infantry brothers!

    The black horse galloped into the sky and rushed out with a neighing sound.

    Ding Yunyi's bravery is unimaginable to the Japanese.

    The black sky and the heavy army quickly made the Japanese realize the style of the first brave general of the Ming Dynasty!

    The strong wind whipped up by thousands of troops is enough to drown everything around.  The two Japanese bandits who rushed to the front and luckily escaped the musket attack had not had time to wave their weapons before the huge shadow of Qian Junyan fell from the sky.

    The head was smashed to pieces, and bright red plasma burst out along with the white brain matter.  The other frightened Japanese bandit was soon annihilated.

    Qian Junyan fell on his chest and lifted his whole body up.

    Then amidst Ding Yunyi¡¯s tiger roar, the body was thrown high.  He fell heavily into the array of Japanese pirates.

    The Japanese thieves were stupid and deceived They had never seen such a terrible killing method

    Ding Yunyi continued to charge and kill, the Qianjungun in his hand continued to dance, and behind him, three hundred Ming army infantry also caught up at the same time!

    These Ming army officers and soldiers trusted their commanders and worshiped their commanders infinitely.  They only understand one thing:

    With your coach, failure will never happen!

    This huge confidence is difficult for the Japanese thieves to understand

    This was the first time Suzumae Shigeyuan met Ding Yunyi.  This is also the first time I have seen such a brave person.  He saw with his own eyes that each of his men turned into bloody corpses under the heavy mouth; he saw with his own eyes that few of the corpses that fell under the knife could remain intact

    Suzumae Shigetobu was also famous for his bravery in the Shimadzu family, but at this time, he was horribly killed by the murderous god-like figure on the opposite side.  A trace of fear was quietly rising in his heart.

    He suddenly saw the murderous Ming army general wearing silver armor rushing towards him.  Suzumae Shigebu knew that he must not retreat at this time, otherwise it would be a huge blow to morale.

    He also roared.  He urged the war horse under his crotch, waved the Satsuma clan's unique flat spear in his hand, and rushed towards Ding Yunyi

    The two horses are getting closer and closer, and Suzumae Shigeki can even see the murderous look in each other's eyes

    When he was close to the assassination range, the flat spear in Suzumae's hand was stabbed out desperately, but his wrist immediately felt a heavy blow, and then the tip of the flat spear was broken again,  Fall to the ground.

    The Ming army general in silver armor picked up his spear with both hands and smashed it down at him.  Suzumae Shige stepped forward and used all his strength to block the attack with the spear shaft.

    With a "stuck" sound, the spear shaft was smashed into two

    Suzumae Chongyuan strode his horse and ran away. The Ming army general seemed to have no intention of pursuing him. He just pointed at the back of Suzumae Chongyuan and laughed loudly:

    "I remember. My name is Ding Yunyi!"

    Ding Yunyi, Ding Yunyi, this person is Ding Yunyi!

    Suzumae Shigeyuan vowed that he would never forget this name in his life

    At this time, under the cover of infantry.  The two hundred musketeers finished reloading and came up again to cover up the enemy.  After a round of musketry roar, Japanese corpses littered the field

    Takeshita Oden also retreated in defeat. The previous arrogance could no longer be seen on his face. The burst of killings by the Ming army had completely destroyed his liver and gallbladder.

    He gasped and came to Suzumae's side: "Sir Suzuzen, the Ming army is so fierce that it can't be resisted Eight hundred warriors were actually defeated by five hundred Ming troops. Suzumae Zhongyuan can't resist it no matter what."  I didn't believe it. He suddenly opened his mouth and a large mouthful of blood spurted out.

    A moment ago, he had been injured by Ding Yunyi, but he had managed to hold on until now.  When the bad news brought by Takeshita Oden reached my ears, I can no longer hold in my breath, and the blood spurts out accordingly retreat, retreat" Suzumae Shige murmured far away.

    Now, the only thing he can count on is Shimazu Taday¨­¡¯s ambush to avenge him In the main town, more than a hundred people were beheaded, and the Japanese pirates were defeated!  "Wang Wei came up excitedly and said loudly.

    Ding Yunyi smiled: "Don't worry about this place, let's ambush you!"

    "Get out of an ambush! Get out of an ambush!"

    Such a cry, which is rare on the battlefield, actually rang out

    Ding Yunyi himself couldn¡¯t help but laugh. Unless he was on the scene, it would be hard to imagine that what a group of soldiers were striving for was to fall into an enemy ambush

    Five hundred Ming troops stuck closely behind the defeated Japanese pirates and pursued them closely.  This creates another very strange scene:

    Although Suzumae Shige was attacked by the Ming army at a long distance, his men still maintained a fighting strength of more than 600 people. However, these 600 people were chased by the 500 Ming army who were smaller than himself  

    No matter how hard he tried, Suzumae Shigebu couldn't get rid of it. This was a new shame for him!

    Under the relentless pursuit of the Ming army, his men's formation gradually began to scatter. If it were not for their familiarity with the terrain, perhaps this team would have been overtaken.

    The decoy team originally fought with the determination to die.  But this scene is really embarrassing

    After chasing until night, the Ming army seemed to have slowed down its pursuit slightly, which allowed Suzumae Shigeonpo and his subordinates to relax a little

    Along the way, some who ran slowly became the victims of the Ming army, and some ran away from the team.  Takeshita Oden took stock and told Suzumae Shigebu with some frustration that there were only more than 500 people in the team now.

    Suzumae Shige stepped forward and smiled bitterly.  I have never fought such a useless battle.

    To lure enemy troops, they should fight fiercely and hard.  Everyone must be prepared to die in battle, even if the entire army is destroyed.  It's a pity that the enemy-baiting team is running away now and has completely deviated from the normal track.

    "It's so cruel. I've never seen such a cruel soldier, and I've never seen such a cruel general" Suzumae took a step forward and covered his chest, suppressing the blood that was about to spurt out again.  The face was unwilling.

    Indeed, the shadows left by the figures of Ding Yunyi and Hu Benwei were too deep in their hearts.  Suzumae Shigebu didn't even know if his soldiers could recover.

    "Sir Suzumae." Takeshita Oden was also shocked by the fighting power of the Ming army. He reluctantly said: "Although we are defeated, the enemy has been attracted by us. Lord Tadayaro is waiting for them in front. Soon they will  Falling into our ambushyes. Soon, soon" Suzumae Shigeyuan murmured, and then he cheered up: "Please strengthen your defenses, Takeshita's soldiers are already very tired.  Well, they need a good rest At least there is one thing that Suzumae Shigeenbu is not worried about. He firmly believes that the enemy who has been chasing for a whole day will also be tired, and they also need to rest.

    And the most critical point is that they are not familiar with the terrain here, and they will never dare to attack rashly at night!

    But Suzumae Shigebu quickly realized that he was wrong, and how wrong he was.  His enemy's name is Ding Yunyi. Ding Yunyi is so bold that he dares not do anything.

    Ding Yunyi knew that his men were very tired after chasing for a whole day, but he also knew that the tired Lingqian was also the most negligent in his defense at this time The main town was not far ahead.  "Wang Wei came back quietly.

    Ding Yunyi nodded, glanced at the brothers beside him, and said in a low voice: "Brothers, I know that we are all very tired. If you persist, if you persist a little longer, a sneak attack at night will definitely cause heavy casualties to the Japanese pirates  I'm willing to follow you in the bloodbath!" the brothers said in a low voice.

    "Mansura" Ding Yunyi called Mansura to his side: "I just took a look. Once the Japanese bandits are defeated, they will definitely run eastward. You take your two hundred  The Musketeers quietly ambush there first. Once the Japanese pirates come to you, you know what to do teach those Japanese monkeys a lesson!" Mansoura waved his fist excitedly

    All the brothers began to move, and they began to move towards the Japanese bandit's hiding place quietly.

    The night was quiet, except for a few night birds flying occasionally, there was no sound

    The Japanese who were in charge of standing guard could not resist the waves of fatigue. They had already fallen asleep with their companions, and suddenly they did not feel that the huge danger was approaching themWang Wei and several brothers rushed forward quickly and nimbly. Before the sentry woke up, the cold sharp blade had already cut their throats Kill!  "

    The sudden cry broke the tranquility of the night sky!

    Blood splattered and screams of misery were heard everywhere.  The Ming troops who rushed in were like tigers rushing into a flock of sheep. The weapons in their hands emitted a frightening light under the moonlight, and they kept falling on the unsuspecting Japanese.

    One after another, the Japanese died in their sleep. This may be a relief for them.

    "Fight! Fight!" Suzumae Shigeyon stepped out and screamed in panic after waking up.

    However, it was too late

    These Japanese people are completely confused, running around in panic, and hiding in panic. However, all of this has made them a striking target and the target of massacre Suzuzen-sama, let's go, let's go.  !  Takeshita Oden, covered in blood, rushed in: "The enemy sneak attack, sneak attack!"  It's no longer possible to continue fighting!  "

    "Just let us die here." Suzumae Shige stepped forward and grabbed a knife and shouted sadly.

    "No, sir!" Takeshita Oden shouted loudly: "We can all die, but please don't forget your mission. Lord Zhonglang is waiting there, and they will avenge us! Please leave immediately,  I'm here to stop them!"

    After saying that, he shouted and rushed towards the Ming army with dozens of subordinates

    In the night, the general in silver armor was very conspicuous. Takeshita Oden recognized this man at a glance:

    Ding Yunyi!

    Kill him, kill him, kill him Takeshita Oden kept telling himself this in his heart, as long as he can kill Ding Yunyi here, then all the sacrifices will be worth it.

    "Ding Yunyi!" Takeshita Oden shouted and rushed towards Ding Yunyi regardless of his own safety.

    Ding Yunyi saw a Japanese man rushing towards him with a samurai sword held high. He inserted the Qianjunzhan into the ground, and then slowly pulled out the dragon's fang.

    He saw that the Japanese was already injured. There was actually no glory in defeating such a person

    He stood there motionless. When the Japanese rushed in front of him, his steps had become staggering.

    Ding Yunyi lowered his head, and then the dragon's teeth glowed coldly under the moonlight.

    Everything has become quiet

    Blood flowed down Takeshita Oden's chest and fell to the ground drop by drop.  Takeshita Oden managed to stabilize his body and prevent himself from falling.

    He took a step forward, then another.  Then, he found that all his strength had been exhausted. He sighed in his throat, and finally fell heavily to the ground

    Ding Yunyi doesn¡¯t care who he kills. To him, every Japanese is the same.

    He saw these Japanese people falling into a pool of blood one after another, and then the screams here became smaller and smaller.

    To the east, there was a sudden roar. Ding Yunyi knew that it was the musketeers led by Mansoura who had intercepted the escaping Japanese.

    Now Ding Yunyi has some regrets. He is very worried that Mansoura will kill all the Japanese at all costs. Who will bring them into the encirclement?

    Fortunately, such worries did not occur. Not long after, Mansoura came over with a bit of frustration and reported that due to the low visibility at night, which further reduced the accuracy of shooting, about two hundred Japanese ran away.

    Ding Yunyi laughed "haha" instead

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 377: Fight to the death for the Ming Dynasty!

    Suzumae Shigeenbu was not dead.

    Under the repeated attacks of Ming infantry and musketeers, he miraculously saved his life

    However, this shame cannot be undone by anything. Only 200 people were left in the 800-person desperate bait team.

    ??Bait?  Yes, bait!

    These two words now seem to be a great irony in Lingqian Zhongyuanbu's ears

    The Ming troops behind him had no intention of letting him go, and were still chasing him closely.  In a sense, this is exactly what Suzumae Shigebu wanted.

    But this result was obtained at the cost of the lives of countless subordinates.

    Thinking of this, Suzumae Shigeyuan couldn't help but smile bitterly

    ?¡­

    "General, Lord Lingqian has bitten the Ming army general Ding Yunyi and is attracting him here!"

    This report cheered up Tadayo Shimazu.

    Fishing in the wild!  The Shimadzu family's Diaoye Fushi, famous in Japan, will once again show its majesty here!

    He is sure of one thing. Troops used as bait are generally very difficult to survive. Because of this, everyone in the bait team goes there with the determination to die.

    However, when Shimazu Tadayaro heard that Ding Yunyi only had 500 people, he had some faint worries:

    With Ding Yunyi¡¯s meager military strength, is it possible for him to be fooled?

    "Report, Lord Suzumae is defeated"

    "Report, Lord Suzumae was attacked at night, with heavy casualties"

    "Report. Takeshita-sama is dead, and the enemy is coming here"

    The news that came one after another made Shimazu Tadaro a little confused.  There are 800 people in Suzumae Shigeyuan. Is the enemy really only 500 people?

    Otherwise, why would the news of Suzumae Shigeyon's failures come one after another?

    But no matter what, at least Ding Yunyi has been attracted!

    It¡¯s time to let your name shine in Japan!

    "Armies, prepare!" Shimazu Taday¨­'s voice suddenly rose: "Annihilate the Ming army. It's time to serve the family governor! Kill all the Ming Dynasty people, for the sake of the Satsuma Domain and the Shimazu family!"

    "For the Satsuma Domain. For the Shimazu family!"

    That was the voice of the Shimazu family samurai. They had never doubted that Diao Yebushi¡¯s attack tactics would fail

    A large number of Japanese pirates have entered the ambush circle, and they are patient.  Quietly waiting for the prey to appear

    The first thing that caught the eye was Suzumae Shigeonbu, who was fleeing in embarrassment, and the remaining defeated generals under him.  Seen from a high place, Shimazu Taday¨­ had never seen the brave Suzumae Shigebu looking so embarrassed.

    He remembered that one year, Suzuzen was ambushed by his enemies while walking far away. A dozen people surrounded him, but Suzuzen fought hard until reinforcements arrived. Even though he was covered in wounds, he was not afraid.

    But looking from here, Suzumae seems to be full of panic at this time, and he is extremely afraid of the pursuers behind him

    What's going on here?  Who makes Suzuzen so scared?  Is it that person named Ding Yunyi?

    There is no room for Shimazu Tadayaro to think too much.  Those Ming troops also began to appear.  Shimazu Tadayaro let out a long sigh of relief. No matter what, at least Suzumae Shigebu completed his mission brilliantly and led the enemy here brilliantly

    He nodded to his subordinates, and a red flag waved on the top of the mountain

    ?¡­

    "Headquarters. Look!" Wang Wei pointed forward.

    Ding Yunyi also saw the flag, with a smile on his lips, but Qian Junshan pointed forward:

    "Kill! Kill!"

    The overwhelming roar sounded, and those fearless Ming troops marched forward!

    "The enemy is in ambush, attack!" Shimazu Tadayaro shouted.

    Muskets emerged from the hands of the ambush Japanese pirates

    At this moment.  All the Ming troops made the same move:

    They all fell to the ground!

    Deafening gunshots rang out, and smoke filled the air everywhere.

    However, for the well-prepared Ming army, the roar of these muskets only added some anger on the battlefield, and they did not suffer any major losses

    Shimazu Tadayaro was a little surprised by the reaction of these Ming troops.

    ¡°If Ding Yunyi, or Shi Weide, or even Mansoura were to take command here, they would continue to use their advantages in numbers and muskets to continue to attack the enemy.

    &nbsp;But Shimazu Tadayaro did not do this.  He rigidly adheres to the tactics of "catching wild ambush": after the musket attack from both sides, all the ambush soldiers join the attack immediately!

    The red flag on the top of the mountain is waving again

    In an instant, all the ambush troops appeared, and large groups of Japanese bandits rushed forward, screaming.  And Ling Qian Zhongyuan, who had been running for his life, suddenly stopped running away, with a ferocious look on his face:

    "For Takeshita-kun, kill him!"

    Japanese bandits are swarming from all directions

    The brothers in the Ming army are all here.  Ding Yunyi patted Ben Xiao, who was unharmed by the musket attack, then got on his horse and Qian Junshan pointed straight ahead:

    "For the Ming Dynasty! Fight to the death!"

    For the Ming Dynasty - fight to the death!

    Two hundred muskets continued to serve as the vanguard. Under the command of Mansoura, they raised their guns in an orderly manner and aimed just like the troops who were walking long before the killing bell, waiting for the enemy to enter the shooting range.  The range steadily caused the musket in his hand to make a terrifying roar

    One row of Japanese pirates fell down, but another row rushed up.

    "Hu Ben Guards, attack!" In this roar, Ding Yunyi was the first to rush out just like every battle before.

    Every battle must come first¡ªDing Yunyi!

    Ben Xiao rushed out through the smoke and dust.  The strong wind brought by Qian Junyan swept away any target that had the courage to enter its attack range.

    Those short Japanese pirates rode similarly short war horses.  There is no way to resist such an attack.

    Ding Yunyi suddenly laughed at this time. He remembered the so-called Warring States War in Japan: a few men riding mules with knives led a group of men with bamboo barrels to fight in groups. Half of them ran away before they could hit anyone. After the fight, all but a few people were killed.  Ran out.  After decades of fighting, not many people died, but the population increased a lot

    To put it bluntly, the entire Warring States period in Japan was a group of samurai fighting in groups. In the early days, samurai were bound to the land. Except for a few "servants" and direct samurai, most were "countrymen".  It's half samurai and half peasant.  The so-called good horses in Japan at that time were almost the same as mules in China Japan was short of iron, and its armor was even made of wood. How about cutting it off with a knife?  Takeda Shingen and Uesugi Kenshin each only had two or three thousand cavalry.  Moreover, since the soldiers were owned by retainers, large-scale cavalry attack tactics training was almost impossible, and my own level was poor enough.  It's a pity that others are worse than you, so in Japan, even if you are one of the top ten

    Once some of Japan¡¯s so-called famous generals and elites go abroad, their true colors will be revealed on the Korean battlefield!

    Of course, the Japanese themselves will not admit this under any circumstances, but now, they have encountered a truly famous general, the Ming Empire, the first famous general:

    Ding Yunyi!

    That extremely heavy Qianjunyan also made all Japanese know what the fear of death is!

    Nearly every time Qian Junyan was swung out, several Japanese bandits would be swept up by the strong wind.  Then when they fell to the ground, they became horrible corpses.

    Ding Yunyi rushed back and forth among the Japanese bandits, never stopping waving the Thousand Army Flag in his hand.  Countless Japanese pirates are miserable even if they can't get close to them.  In other words, he died somewhat inexplicably.

    On the battlefield, I only saw this fierce general wearing silver armor and wielding terrifying weapons, attacking the Japanese troops again and again, slaughtering every Japanese he could see over and over again.

    Ding Yunyi!

    What else can stop him?

    A general is the soul of an army. What kind of general leads what kind of soldiers.  There is nothing wrong with applying this sentence to the current battlefield.

    Those Ming soldiers, just like their generals, strangled the Japanese bandits to death.  Although their numbers are far less than each other, there is no fear on their faces

    Shimazu Tadaro on the top of the mountain saw all this, and his brows began to knit together tightly.

    In the chaotic formation, the Ming army general in silver armor was so dazzling. He was like the brightest sun. No matter where he went, he could drown everything with his flames.

    You can¡¯t say that your subordinates don¡¯t work hard, and your soldiers can¡¯t say that they don¡¯t work hard, but it is difficult for them to even get close to the Ming army general.

    Is he Ding Yunyi?

    This was the first time Shimazu Taday¨­ saw Ding Yunyi so clearly on the battlefield, and it was also the first time he truly felt the terror of Ding Yunyi

    ???????????? Then, the scene that Shimazu Tadaro didn¡¯t want to see the most came out:

    Suzuzen who suffered great humiliationZhong Yuanbu gritted his teeth and rushed towards Ding Yunyi. Although he knew that he was no match for Ding Yunyi, he decided to use his own blood to wash away his shame and use his own life to inspire all Japanese people to have the courage to fight to the end!

    Ding Yunyi also saw his defeated general rushing towards him, and he smiled coldly and disdainfully.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Out of the way, he killed the two Japanese bandits next to him, and then restrained Benxiao, calmly waiting for the arrival of Suzuzen Shigey¨­bu

    Close, closer

    Ding Yunyi roared suddenly, and Benxiao rushed straight in front of him as if he had understood human nature!

    After a dull sound, the long-running horse stopped in front of the bell His body was still riding on the horse, but where was his head?

    Where did his head go?  His head was forcefully smashed into the abdominal cavity by Ding Yunyi

    Two thousand people, two thousand people in total Shimazu Tadaro, who witnessed all this with his own eyes, closed his eyes in despair, as if he couldn't believe what was happening in front of him  .

    After a long time, he suddenly opened his eyes and shouted loudly: "Heavy-armored Pheasant Riders, War Ninjas, and Nodachi Samurai, attack!"

    This is in the hands of Shimadzu Taday¨­, and even all the elites of the Shimadzu family!

    The so-called heavily armored Pheasant Cavalry is different from the equipment of other arms. The equipment of the Pheasant Cavalry is entirely made of solid iron. It is considered the most famous heavy cavalry on the Japanese battlefield.  In direct proportion to its nearly perfect defense, its mobility on the battlefield is accordingly compromised.  Its charge ability is slightly inferior to another so-called elite armed red reserve team. Unlike the red reserve team, which is almost unstoppable when charging at full strength, its perfect defense is enough to make up for all this. It is destined to defeat every enemy that rushes into the enemy's position.  The Pheasant Cavalry is like a mobile fortress that can engage in long-lasting melee combat. Therefore, the Pheasant Cavalry generally pays more attention to individual combat capabilities. Teamwork is equally important, such as when launching absolute defense.  The biggest difference between the Pheasant Cavalry and other cavalry is that unlike other cavalry, which hold long bayonet spears, they all hold specially processed heavy-duty samurai swords that have been lengthened and widened.

    The heavy weight of the blades of these heavy knives makes them very easy to cut and can easily slice or even chop into pieces of your opponent's equipment.

    This kind of large knife is very suitable for slashing on horseback. It often brings up a rain of blood, and three or four people or even more fall around it.

    The fighting ninja are those ninja troops who appear on the battlefield to fight.  Even on the battlefield with thousands of troops, these jounin with superb ninjutsu can still easily conceal themselves, and then appear to make a surprise attack when they get close to the enemy general or their own formation.  Once this formation is broken, the battle line instantly collapses.  The "complete defeat" of the enemy is the most suffocating aspect of these shadow troops.

    The Nodachi samurai is a type of ronin.  They are holding a large weapon that few people can use - Nodachi.

    The blade of this kind of knife is very long and wide, and there is an obvious bend in the middle of the blade to make it easier to cut objects.

    This large knife is very difficult to swing, but its lethality is very huge, and it can be used directly to fight against enemy cavalry.  Nodachi samurai are very explosive in a short period of time, but their long-term combat effectiveness is slightly poor. After all, their weapons are several times heavier than other people's weapons. As an attacking force, they are famous for their ability to deal with enemy infantry and even cavalry teams.  Difficult.

    They can inflict the most fatal damage to enemy troops in the shortest time.  In addition, because they wear heavy equipment and hold heavy weapons, they move very slowly on the battlefield, which is also destined to make long-range attack troops their deadliest nemesis.

    Now, Shimazu Taday¨­ has used all his guard troops, but only for a mere five hundred Ming troops.

    He hoped that the deployment of these elite troops on the battlefield would be able to reverse the situation as soon as possible and eliminate all this stubborn enemy.

    However, Shimazu Taday¨­ will never understand one truth:

    The Ming army general standing opposite him, his name is Ding Yunyi!

    No matter what kind of difficulties, they can't bend the steel-like backbone of this outstanding Daming Yong!  (To be continued: Gone with the Sky. Registered members of literature recommend this work.

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 378 The Blood God of War¡ªReappears!

    The heavily equipped Pheasant Rider appears!

    As soon as this cavalry unit with lengthened and widened heavy samurai swords appeared, it brought heavy pressure to the Ming army.

    Two hundred musketeers and three hundred infantry, facing an enemy force several times their own, were already fighting very hard, but now the sudden appearance of heavy cavalry suddenly made the situation become precarious.

    The only good thing is that these pheasant cavalry are expensive to make. After several years of hard work, the Shimadzu family only equipped more than a hundred pheasant cavalry.  But even these more than a hundred riders made the atmosphere tense.

    At this time, Ding Yunyi must make his own judgment as soon as possible!

    The constantly waving flag on the top of a mountain not far away quickly caught Ding Yunyi¡¯s attention: that¡¯s where the Japanese bandits¡¯ command hub is!

    "Wang Wei!"

    "exist!"

    Ding Yunyi pointed to the top of the mountain opposite: "The enemy is commanding the top of the mountain. I want to charge the mountain! How long can you hold on here?"

    Wang Wei didn¡¯t even think about it: ¡°Kill until there is no one left!¡±

    "Okay!" Ding Yunyi laughed: "If we live, we will live together, and if we die, we will die together!"

    He looked around: "Duan San, follow me to the mountain!"

    The Pheasant Cavalry was getting closer and closer. Ding Yunyi clamped his war horse, roared in the sky, rolled up smoke and rushed towards the Pheasant Cavalry.

    The armor on these Pheasant Riders is made of thick iron, which is extremely heavy and strong.  In Japan, in terms of defensive power alone, almost no one can beat them.

    But the name of the person they met now is:

    Ding Yunyi!

    Benxiao is galloping, Qianjunshan is tightly held in Ding Yunyi's hand.  His face was as dark as water.  Without saying a word, his eyes were fixed on the pheasant knights who were able to see clearly.

    Getting closerDing Yunyi raised his army

    The two armies competed, and Qian Junyan suddenly struck out With a loud bang¡ª¡ª", a Pheasant Rider, covered in iron, fell to the ground together with his horse and man. The power of this attack  It was so big that it dented a large piece of the pheasant cavalry's iron legs, and the bones of the cavalryman wrapped in it were shattered.

    The power of a tree is so great!

    But this was just the beginning Ding Yunyi turned around and charged forward.  This charge was so fast that the slow-moving Pheasant Cavalry had no way to dodge, and he rushed straight up to Qianjunshan.

    This Pheasant is riding on a horse.  This blow did not kill him, but it caused him serious injuries. But what made him helpless was that the Pheasant Rider had a special design, with a man and a horse integrated into one body. In a hurry, he could not get rid of the horse under his crotch.

    Ding Yunyi didn't say a word, and the Qianjun fought against the Pheasant Cavalry and rushed forward seven or eight steps in succession. The Pheasant Cavalry next to them were under such a huge impact.  Unable to avoid it, the two of them fell to the ground together with their horses.

    At this time, Ding Yunyi exerted force in his hand, and the pheasant sword rider that he had been holding on finally broke away from his horse, and his whole body was lifted up by Ding Yunyi.

    "Boom¡ª¡ª"

    Pheasant Cavalry fell heavily to the ground

    There is no time to spare.  Ding Yunyi didn't stop at all. Qian Junshan turned upside down and swung horizontally. With a muffled sound, Qian Junshan rushed up from his right waving a weighted samurai sword. He couldn't avoid it.  The whole head is almost on top of the head.

    With a sound of "push¡ª¡ª", half of the Pheasant Rider's head was smashed to pieces

    Since the emergence of the heavy-armed Pheasant Cavalry, I have never seen such a fierce and ferocious killing method!  In front of that black, heavy Qianjunyan, there were heavy casualties in an instant.

    Wu Liebo¡ª¡ªDing Yunyi!

    Ding Yunyi had already fallen into madness. He stretched out the tip of his spear again and hit the butt of a war horse hard. The horse felt pain and let out a whine of "ßÔßÔ", and the knight carrying the horse ran around everywhere, not at all.  Unable to control.

    With this, the entire heavily-armed pheasant cavalry team was thrown into chaos.

    "Duan San, rush with me!"

    Ding Yunyi, who relied on the strength of one person to disrupt the entire Pheasant Cavalry, did not stop at all!

    He couldn't defeat the entire Pheasant Cavalry, and he had no such idea. The only thing he had to do was to break through the Pheasant Cavalry's interception, disrupt their formation, buy time for his brothers to re-defense, and also for himself.  :

    Rush to the top of that mountain and disrupt the Japanese bandits¡¯ command system!

    At this moment, Duan Saner only felt reverence in his heart.  He just felt that fighting with such an immortal general was worth it even if he died now!

    Duan Saner swore that if he could live, he must let himselfHis descendants all remember this man¡¯s name:

    Wu Liebo¡ª¡ªDing Yunyi!

    Ding Yunyi and Duan Saner had already rushed out before the Pheasant Cavalry in the chaos could complete their deployment again.

    The moment he rushed out, a black shadow suddenly appeared, and then the knife in his hand fell to Ding Yunyi very quickly.

    This was a bit sudden, and Ding Yunyi was not prepared. The knife fell on his armor and made a crisp impact.

    Fortunately, the armor given to him by Wu Sangui was extremely sophisticated. It blocked Ding Yunyi's sword in time and did not cause him any harm. However, the black shadow quickly disappeared again.

    Those so-called "fighting ninjas"?  Ding Yunyi soon knew who was attacking him!

    The so-called ninjas in Japan are, to a greater extent, exaggerated by the Japanese themselves. They are far less mysterious than imagined and can hide themselves invisibly on the battlefield.  They just use the surrounding environment and people to temporarily hide themselves

    It seems more understandable to call them sneak attackers.

    "Duan San is a fighting ninja, don't get entangled with them, charge!" In the shortest possible time, Ding Yunyi made this decision quickly.

    Those war ninjas are far more familiar with the terrain and environment here than they are. They know where to hide and when to attack.  If you struggle with them here, you will undoubtedly be in a very passive position.

    Ding Yunyi¡¯s decision was made in one word:

    rush!

    More than thirty hidden battle ninjas are prepared for countless possible situations:

    The enemy stops.  By alerting the surroundings, they can look for opportunities to inflict heavy damage on the enemy; the enemy is horrified by the way they come and go without a trace, so they give themselves even more opportunities

    But now the enemy has done nothing, and the enemy has no intention of fighting them!

    More than thirty war ninjas watched helplessly as two horses rushed over The war ninjas were humans, and they had no war horses.  You have to rely on your feet. No matter how fast your feet run, you can't catch up with the cavalry.

    The battle ninjas were stunned.

    Ding Yunyi laughed loudly.  If you want to hide it, then hide it slowly, until the end of time.  Hiding it till the end of time has nothing to do with me!

    The IQ of the Japanese is limited to this, and the Japanese also like to exaggerate some of their things beyond measure.  I always think that these things they invented are invincible.

    The Japanese with low IQs could certainly play a big role when they encountered enemies with similar low IQs during the Warring States Period, such as ninjas and pheasant knights, but now it is completely different.

    Ding Yunyi uses "courage".  He is famous all over the world for his "fierceness", but he is by no means a reckless man.  Fight when it's time to fight, and when it's time to run, Ding Yunyi will never hesitate, and will never blindly follow the enemy's requirements.  Standing here stupidly and fighting with the enemy!

    In the blink of an eye, the two lines of defense of the heavily armored Pheasant Cavalry and the War Ninja have been broken through by Ding Yunyi!

    Standing on the top of the mountain, Shimazu Tadaro saw everything that happened. Just two people actually broke through two of his elite troops?

    Shimazu Taday¨­ was a little confused. Who was attacking and who was defending?

    On the battlefield.  Under the impact of a large number of Japanese bandits, the situation of the Ming army has become increasingly unfavorable. Their defense circle has become smaller and smaller. However, just two Ming army generals galloped back and forth on the battlefield, killing the Japanese elite.  Rushed to pieces!

    At this time, there was only one unit defending at the foot of the mountain, and the Nodachi samurai had not yet had time to join the battlefield!

    These ronin who use the large weapon Nodachi move slowly. They are not as fast as the war ninjas, and they do not have horses to ride like the heavily armored pheasant knights, so they are often the last to arrive on the battlefield.

    But now, they have become the last line of defense that can stop the enemy

    "These Nodachi samurai also witnessed with their own eyes how the brave Ming army general on the battlefield killed the heavily armored Pheasant Cavalry and Zhan Ninja at a loss.

    Now, they must face this enemy personally

    Ding Yunyi rushed forward, raised his Qian Junshan straight, and moved forward like any other time!

    "Hey¡ª¡ª"

    The Nodachi samurai made such a cry and raised their very special weapon: a katana with a longer and wider blade, and an obvious bend in the middle of the blade to use it to cut objects more advantageously.

    Ding Yunyi rushes?? is coming!

    "Millions of rogues can't stop him, and those as fierce as the Golden Robbers can't stop him. He has never taken these wild sword warriors seriously.

    Although there are thousands of people, I am going!

    ??Thousands of troops - charge forward!

    ??????????????????????????????????????.

    Ding Yunyi saw with his own eyes that his Qianjunjian stabbed straight into the chest of a Nodachi samurai. Then he saw that the Nodachi samurai flew up as if he had wings, and then fell from a high place like a heavy object.  , hit the ground hard.

    Already rushed in

    The semicircle formed by thousands of troops is really terrifying.  The howling wind is enough to suck in any living thing, and then spit it out, it has become a set of bones

    That kind of lengthened and exaggerated samurai sword is completely irresistible in the face of the Chinese magic weapon Qianjun.  That pair of silver armor, in front of these Nodachi warriors, was as terrifying as a demon from the deepest part of the earth!

    And Duan Saner, who is beside Ding Yunyi, is also so brave.

    He is not afraid. Ever since he followed Ding Yunyi, Duan Saner, who used to be greedy for life and afraid of death, no longer knows what it is to be afraid.  Human character is changed through battle after battle and training after training.

    On the battlefield, those who are not afraid of death may not live, but those who are afraid of death will die first.

    Duan Saner knows what he should do

    Ding Yunyi was already murderous at this time, like a murderous god who smelled the smell of blood.  Heads were beaten to pieces by him, and lives fell to his feet.

    What else can stop him?

    His armor, just like every battle before, was stained red with blood.

    The bloody god of war appears again in Japan!

    Those Japanese who are alive will never be able to forget this terrifying figure throughout their lives; those Japanese who died will still have this figure looming in their minds when they are reincarnated in the next life!

    No one will forget, no one Ding Huben, the murderer, Ding Yunyi, the butcher; Ding Huben, unstoppable, Ding Yunyi, the murderer!  There were rivers of blood everywhere, and mountains of corpses when the butcher came!  "

    This made Ding Huben, who once suffered so much for the Central Plains bandits, finally made these Japanese people taste the pain.

    The originally orderly formation of the Nodachi warriors began to fall into chaos under Ding Yunyi's repeated attacks.  More importantly, Ding Yunyi has dealt a heavy blow to the confidence of these people.

    "Duan San, have you killed enough?" Ding Yunyi suddenly said loudly.

    "Kill, kill enough" Duan San'er, who was covered in wounds, gasped for air: "Sir, if you don't rush forward, I will die!"

    "Death?" Ding Yunyi laughed loudly: "I can't bear to let you die. Where in the world can I find such a good follower like you?"

    He hacked to death a ronin who was trying to attack Duan San'er. Qian Jun pointed upward and said, "Let's go, your Uncle Wu Lie will take you up!"

    Wu Liebo¡ª¡ªDing Yunyi!

    Duan San'er followed closely behind Ding Yunyi: "Sir, if I follow you, I will either make great achievements or die on the battlefield. Please, don't call Duan San's name whenever you think of someone charging with you."

    Ding Yunyi smiled even more cheerfully.

    "I'm used to it. The word Duan San will always come out of my mouth. Don't worry, after the war against Japan is over, your Wu Liebo will let you go on guard. Duan San'er, Duan Guard!"

    If there is no one next to these two people, if you want to come, come and leave.

    Those Nodachi warriors who were killed by these two men were in a state of confusion. They were unable to move and watched helplessly as these two men rushed out of their formation

    Who can stop them?  No one can stop them!

    In Ding Yunyi¡¯s eyes, there is not much difference between a heavy-armed pheasant knight, a fighting ninja, or a wild sword warrior, just like a child¡¯s toy.

    Among the thousands of troops and horses, he came and went, unrivaled!  The entire Satsuma domain will tremble under the iron hooves of his war horse, and in the future, the entire Japan will also tremble under his iron hooves.

    Wu Liebo¡ª¡ªDing Yunyi!

    From this moment on, every Japanese will remember this name, and every Japanese will not be able to forget this battle.

    The situation changes, the earth shakes, this is what Ding Yunyi brings to the Shimazu family!

 Part One: The Storm of Penghu Chapter 379: The Great Victory of Satsuma Domain!

    If there is a nightmare that cannot be escaped in a lifetime, then Tadayo Shimazu knows what it is.

    That¡¯s what he witnessed with his own eyes!

    Heavily-armed pheasant sword riders, war ninjas, nodachi samuraithese elite units that the Shimazu family was proud of and spent a lot of money to train, but none of them could stop the two Ming armies.

    But now, they are rushing towards here quickly.

    what to do?  Shimazu Tadayaro was confused

    "Lord Zhonglang, please leave quickly!"

    The loyal subordinate Hiroyuki Iamae grabbed Shimazu Tadaro and said loudly.

    Walk?  Are you just running away?  What about the Shimadzu family's reputation?

    However, now the enemy is getting closer and closer, and it is almost possible to see their appearance clearly

    "Let's go, Lord Tadaro!" Hirokan Imae was really anxious, he grabbed Shimazu Tadaro and turned around and walked back.

    At this time, the two Ming soldiers had already rushed forward

    More than a dozen Shimazu family warriors rushed forward.  But their confidence and morale had already been shaken by what they had just witnessed.  The terrifying Thousand Army Gun, like a demon that had sucked up enough human blood, appeared in front of them with the aura of death.

    ¡°A Shimazu samurai fell, and then anotherthe bodies on the top of the mountain were piling up

    Ding Yunyi glanced there and found that the Japanese holding the flag were looking at this place with fear. He suddenly roared and ran towards that place as if he had become human

    The Japanese holding the flag screamed in horror.  He actually dropped the flag and turned around and ran away

    In an instant, the Japanese on the top of the mountain were all killed by Ding Yunyi and Duan Saner

    ¡°Sir, look!¡± Duan Saner suddenly pointed down the mountain and shouted.

    Ding Yunyi looked there, only to see dust in the distance and the sound of killings shaking the sky.  Then, countless big flags flashed.

    That.  It¡¯s the flag of Ming Dynasty!

    Ding Yunyi smiled, his main force finally arrived as soon as possible!

    "Duan San. Have you brought the things you were asked to bring?" Ding Yunyi's voice was a little tired.

    Duan Saner said nothing, came to the flag abandoned by the Japanese, and tore off the Japanese flag.  Then, he took out a flag from his arms and put it on it, then stood on the top of the mountain and waved it vigorously:

    The brave and loyal tiger guards!

    "Kill!" After seeing the flag flying on the top of the mountain, Wang Wei and Mansoura, who were fighting bloody battles, roared.

    "Kill!" That was the scream of Huangfu Yunjie and Hou Lu!

    "Kill!" That was Shi Weide's cry!

    The Ming army arrived in large numbers!

    "Diaoye Bushi" is the trump card of the Shimadzu family, and it has never failed in every battle. It has never failed during Japan's Warring States Period, but now here, they are about to face the first disastrous defeat since the advent of this tactic.

    No matter what, Shimazu Taday¨­ would never have thought that there would be a lunatic like Ding Yunyi in this world.  As the head coach of the three armed forces, he actually used himself as a bait

    The Ming troops appearing all over the mountains and plains, the constant sound of muskets, and the shouts that eclipsed the heaven and earth, combined to form the most magnificent scene on the battlefield!

    Cavalry, infantry, musketeersall the arms are rushing to charge, scrambling to kill any visible target in front of them.

    The elite cavalry led by Huangfu Yunjie and Hou Lu rushed forward.  These mighty knights, with their sharp swords in their hands, took away the lives of Japanese pirates one by one

    Major Shi Weide's regiment rushed forward, and their muskets were quickly aimed at the heavily armored pheasant cavalry.  These heavily-armored pheasant cavalry who had been killed by Ding Yunyi and rushed to the battlefield after all the troubles soon became the targets of the musketeers.

    The infantry brothers also rushed forward.  The spears, lances, and swords in their hands filled the sky and earth with blood, and the earth was obviously soaked in red!

    Mighty - Ming Dynasty!  Magnificent - Ming Dynasty!

    Ding Yunyi got off the horse, and Ben Xiao kept snorting from his nose. This majestic horse was also tired after continuous attacks.

    Ding Yunyi sat on the ground: "Duan San, take a rest."

    Duan Saner placed the battle flag on the highest point of the mountain, and then sat down on Ding Yunyi's body. As soon as he sat down, the wounds that had not hurt a moment ago started to hurt.

    Duan Saner gritted his teeth in pain: "Sir, you have suffered so many injuries before, don't you feel any pain at all?"

    "Fart, how can anyone be injured without pain?" Ding Yunyi was so tired that he just wanted toOn the ground: "If you are injured and don't feel any pain, then you are not a human being. You are really a god But since I am your commander-in-chief, I have to endure it. No matter how painful it is, I have to endure it."  "

    "Sir, there is something I have been holding in my heart" Duan San'er suddenly said: "We have fought in the Central Plains, fought at the border, and now we have fought all the way to the Satsuma Domain. When will the world be at peace?"

    Duan Saner raised the simplest, but actually the most profound question.

    When will the world be at peace?

    Ding Yunyi didn't know how to answer for a while. He was silent for a long time and then said slowly: "We are still far from peace. Bandits such as Li Zicheng and Zhang Xianzhong have not been wiped out. They will make a comeback soon  At the border, the Jinlu have proclaimed themselves emperor, and they will continue to launch a series of attacks on our Ming Dynasty We fight the Satsuma Domain just to enhance our own strength so that we can fight back to the Central Plains in the future.  go"

    Duan Saner thought for a moment: "Sir, do you really want to serve the imperial court for the rest of your life?"

    Ding Yunyi was startled, and then heard Duan Saner say: "Actually, this is not what I want to ask alone Your Excellency, for the sake of the imperial court, fought with all your heart and soul, from the Central Plains to Liaodong, and from Liaodong back to the sea. What you brought with you  I'm afraid I can't even count the injuries, but the imperial courtthe imperial court is always on guard against you. Does the imperial court really trust you, your Majesty, and our Hu Ben Guards?"

    Duan Saner seemed to be asking the question casually.  But every word touched Ding Yunyi's pain.

    Since coming to this era, although Ding Yunyi has his own thoughts, he still fights bloody battles for the imperial court; although he is always on guard against the imperial court, as long as the imperial court recruits him, he will always appear without hesitation when the imperial court needs him.  place

    But will the court really trust you because of this?

    No, Ding Yunyi told himself with certaintyWu Liebo, Wu Yong, loyal tiger and guard.  No matter what title the imperial court gives you, no matter how great your contribution to the imperial court, the imperial court is still the same imperial court

    "Actuallyactually" Duan San'er murmured: "Actually, there were a few times when my brothers and I got drunk. We often said, just don't worry about anything, just worry about it.  This is our land of Taiwan and Peng. If the imperial court really wants to deal with you one day, everyone will fight to the end with you If we can hold this Peng, we can fight to Luzon together.  Go and fight as far as Batavia. We don¡¯t believe it. With our strength, are we still afraid of those Thais?¡±

    "We are not afraid of the Taixi people, we are not afraid of the rogues, and we are not afraid of the Jinlu either." Ding Yunyi said calmly: "But the imperial court is afraid, and we, the people of the Ming Dynasty, are afraid. If the imperial court is taken away by rogues or Jinlu, what can you think of?  What will it be like in the future? The land will be full of blood and smoke, and the people of this world will live in fear"

    He seemed to have seen the Manchus entering the country, the Central Plains withering away, and countless Han people dying under the sword of the Manchus

    Why do you do this?  Why do you keep wanting to climb up, and why do you keep developing your own strength?  Why is the court guarding itself?  You guard yourself against the imperial court, but you will always appear when the imperial court needs you?  Ding Yunyi has also thought about these questions countless times.

    Now, he suddenly understood something vaguely Could it be that this is the day he has been waiting for?  In the deepest part of my heart, have I been waiting for the moment of decisive battle with the Manchus?

    Loyal minister or traitorous minister?  Ding Yunyi has asked himself this question countless times.  But now he suddenly understood.

    In fact, it is loyalty or traitor.  It has no impact on me. What I am waiting for is the arrival of that day!

    If history is really irreversible, if the Manchus really enter the border one day, then the mission of themselves and the Tiger Guards will also come:

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????rrhOut out, and vigorously fight to the death for the Han people and the Manchus!

    Whether you win or lose, in short, you have done it and you have no regrets.

    Or perhaps, this is the truest thought in my heart

    "I don't care what the adults think, what the adults think is not something that we people can understand." Duan San'er said softly: "No matter what, I will always be by your side, life or death. In fact, I don't care as much as before.  I know that if I follow you, even if we really die one day, our names will be remembered by our descendants"

    Ding Yunyi smiled, he really smiled.  He suddenly realized that sometimes he was not as good as Duan Saner.

    Even if we really die one day, our names will be remembered by our descendants!

    The battle at the foot of the mountain has gradually decided the winner.  Under the fierce assault of the main force of the Ming army, the Japanese bandits gradually began toUnable to resist.

    Ding Yunyi stood up jokingly: "Duan San, can I still kill him?"

    "Yes!" Duan San'er gritted his teeth and stood up: "Can kill!"

    Ding Yunyi got on his horse and said, "Then let's rush down and kill again! Kill¡ª¡ª"

    This is a magnificent battlefield.  Ming troops surged up from all directions, driving away these Japanese bandits like ducks.  The corpses almost blocked the road, and the clouds in the sky turned blood red under the reflection of blood!

    When the God of War, whose silver armor had turned into blood, appeared, all the Ming soldiers burst out with earth-shaking shouts:

    "Ding Huben! Wu Liebo!"

    Wu Liebo¡ª¡ªDing Yunyi!

    This was a battle etched in history, and it was recorded in the history of the Tiger Guard War many years later:

    "It was a battle. Wu Liebo and Ding Yunyi raced ahead and used themselves as baitDing Yunyi killed nineteen Japanese bandit leaders, big and small, beheaded thirty-seven Japanese bandits, and captured three flags.  The Japanese thieves all looked at the wind and fled At noon, the main force of the Tiger Guards arrived, and the thieves were defeated This was a great victory for the Satsuma Domain"

    This battle is generally called the "Great Victory of Satsuma Domain".

    More than 1,200 Japanese bandits who participated in the battle died, and more than 1,000 were captured. The rest were defeated and fled towards Tsurumaru Castle.  The "fishing for wild ambush" tactic that had been used repeatedly during the Warring States Period in Japan was completely reduced to a laughing stock here.

    And all of this is the result of one person¡¯s establishment:

    Ding Yunyi!

    When the battle was over, shouts of "Hu Ben Wei is mighty, Wu Lie Bo is mighty" rang out from all over the mountains and plains.  When the Benxiao horse slowly appeared in the center of the battlefield, such cheers shocked the world.

    You must fight first, and you must win the battle:

    Ding Yunyi!

    Zheng Zhifeng once followed Ding Yunyi in two battles. The first time against the four-nation combined fleet, Zheng Zhifeng had witnessed Ding Yunyi's bravery with his own eyes, but this time, Zheng Zhifeng was only shocked.

    This person is really not a human anymore, he is a god, the god of war!

    Although the Zheng family has more than 3,000 navy warships, will they be the opponents of the Tiger Guards once they face off against them in the future?  Zheng Zhifeng was a little confused.

    Many times, Ding Yunyi relied on his own strength to reverse the entire occupation, and relied on the strength of one person to lead the Tiger Guards to achieve great victories one after another.

    He has already established the myth of being undefeated in the hearts of the Huben Guards.

    Once confidence is established, it will be difficult to shake, and this is what Zheng Zhifeng is most worried about.  Ding Yunyi, Ding Yunyi, will definitely become the Zheng family's biggest enemy!

    But Zheng Zhifeng didn¡¯t know that Ding Yunyi had completely different ideas from him at this time.

    Although in this era, relying on the power of one person can inspire the courage and determination of the entire army to fight to the end, this is by no means the direction of future military development.

    The future Tiger Guards must not rely solely on the bravery of one person.

    Artillery, muskets, and overall coordination are the decisive factors in future wars

    Sooner or later, the once invincible Qianjunyan and Longya will withdraw from the stage of history and give way to sharper firearms. At that time, the Tiger Guards, who are all armed with firearms, no longer need their own bravery.

    The only good thing is that I have done it early.

    It may take ten years or more to achieve this goal, but he is confident to wait because he and his Tiger Guards are making great strides on the right path.

    The supreme personal prestige, coupled with the most advanced weapons, will inevitably create a victorious army.

    Of course, there are also his most outstanding and loyal subordinates, such as people like Duan Saner.

    The wind is dancing and the war flag is flying, the end of the Shimazu family of Satsuma Domain is coming soon!  (To be continued: Gone with the Sky. Registered members of literature recommend this work.

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 380 Letter of Challenge

    The battle outside Tsurumaru Castle was a great victory for the Ming army, but it was the most terrible defeat for the Shimazu family!

    The elite troops and the Shimazu family's fishing and ambush tactics seemed invincible, but they suffered the most disastrous and terrible failure.  Can Tsurumaru Castle still resist the Ming army?

    An ominous premonition began to rise in Shimazu Mitsuhisa's heart.

    He listened carefully to the defeated soldiers telling them about Ding Yunyi's bravery. As he listened, a stream of cold air came out of Shimazu Mitsuhisa's back.

    Are there really such brave generals in the world?

    "If I hadn't heard it with my own ears, Shimazu Mitsuhisa would never have believed it Lord Governor, Tsurumaru Castle can withstand the Ming army.  "Kamigawako kept cheering for Shimazu Mitsuhisa: "We have enough muskets, enough food and grass, and so many warriors who are willing to fight to the death for the Lord Governor, we don't have to worry about anything Ah, yes  Wellah, yes" Shimazu Mitsuhisa was a little absent-minded and spoke smoothly.

    Then, he turned his attention to Miyamoto Musashi, who had his eyes closed and said nothing: "Master, what should Ding Yunyi, who is so brave, do?"

    "Kill them, destroy them!" Miyamoto Musashi opened his eyes: "A brave general can inspire the soldiers' determination to die, but once a brave general dies, the once invincible army will inevitably collapse."

    "Then, I have to ask the master!" Shimazu Mitsuhisa said respectfully.

    Miyamoto Musashi smiled slightly and asked someone to bring a pen and paper.  He pondered for a while and started writing quickly. When the letter was finished, he called a warrior:

    "Take this letter of challenge and look for Ding Yunyi."

    Mitsuhisa Shimazu was a little worried: "What if Ding Yunyi doesn't accept your challenge?"

    Miyamoto Musashi smiled slightly and said: "For those who are fond of martial arts, a challenge from an evenly matched opponent is the most glorious. Moreover, I believe that Ding Yunyi will definitely accept my challenge. I said that the Ming army has hundreds of  Victory is based on his personal bravery. If he refuses my challenge, it will be cowardly, and the morale of the Ming army will suffer the most serious blow. This will also be a heavy blow to our defense of Tsurumaru Castle.  It¡¯s equally beneficial¡­Master¡¯s opinion.¡± Shimazu Mitsuji breathed a sigh of relief.

    No matter how brave Ding Yunyi is, he will soon encounter the Japanese sword master!

    Kamikawako blinked: "Master Governor, in order to ensure that Tsurumaru Castle is impregnable, I think we should look for some more people who can help us!"

    "Oh, who is it?" Shimazu Mitsuhisa asked hurriedly.

    Shangchuanhu said slowly: "Back then, I traveled all over the world and met many masters. They were unwilling to go out to get involved in the affairs of this world, but my friendship with them was very extraordinary. I was willing to help the family governor help them one by one.  Please come."

    "I'm afraid it's just too late" Mitsuhisa Shimazu hesitated.

    Kamikawako smiled and said: "It doesn't matter, some of them live in Satsuma Domain. When the masters arrive one by one, Tsurumaru Castle will become indestructible."

    Shimazu Mitsuhisa was overjoyed: "Then I'll leave it to you, sir."

    Kamikawako, who had the great trust of Shimazu Mitsuhisa, called Guan Qi to his side as soon as he went out: "Leave Tsurumaru Castle immediately."

    "Do you really want to invite those experts to supervise your enemies?"

    Shangchuanhu sneered: "Master, how can there be so many masters in the world."

    "What do you mean, sir?" Guan Qi became confused.

    Kamikawako narrowed his eyes: "Do you think Tsurumaru Castle can really be defended? No, Ding Yunyi has such an elite force. Tsurumaru Castle will fall into his hands sooner or later, and he will use the Shimazu family to complete his revenge.  The plan can no longer be realized, it is time for us to get out of here as soon as possible!¡±

    Only then did Guan Qi realize: "Then where should we go after we leave here?"

    "Japan is so big, are you still afraid that you won't find a few fools?" Kamikawako said with a gloomy face: "You will always find people like Shimazu Taday¨­ On October 16th, the eleventh year of Chongzhen, the Ming army  The leading troops arrived at Tsurumaru Castle, and large numbers of Ming troops arrived in the following days.

    On October 21st, the Ming army completed its attack on Tsurumaru Castle.

    The battle of Tsurumaru Castle is about to begin!

    In this battle, the commander-in-chief of the Ming army was the most famous general of the Ming Dynasty: Wu Liebo, General of the Fujian Army, General Hussar, and Ding Yunyi of the Supreme Guard!

    Fifteen thousand Ming troops, six thousand pirates, and more than 20,000 troops prepared to attack Tsurumaru Castle.

    This is the first time that Tsurumaru Castle has been attacked by forces outside Japan.  This was also the first time that Huben Guards left Taipeng to fight.

    ? ?No one can know the defeat, but at least the Tiger Guards now have a huge psychological advantage.

    While the Ming army was waiting for the artillery to arrive and launch the final general attack, a letter of challenge was delivered to Ding Yunyi.

    This is the challenge issued by Miyamoto Musashi to Ding Yunyi!

    Three days later, at the foot of Tsurumaru Castle, Hara and the Ming Dynasty¡¯s number one general had a life-or-death showdown This is what Miyamoto Musashi wrote in his challenge letter.

    ??Japanese ¡°Sword Master¡± vs. Ming Dynasty¡¯s No. 1 General?

    Ding Yunyi never thought that this famous swordsman in Japan would openly challenge him to fight at this time.

    War?  No fight?

    "Why should the main town accept the battle?" Huangfu Yunjie said loudly: "Our Huben guards have enough food. Once the artillery arrives, they can launch an attack on Tsurumaru Castle. Why should the main town bother with this Miyamoto Musashi at this time?"

    "Yeah, I don't agree with accepting the challenge either." Zheng Zhifeng also said on the side: "Miyamoto Musashi is known as the 'Sword Master' and has never lost a single battle in more than sixty battles. The general town does not need to take such risks."

    "Is Miyamoto Musashi really that powerful?" Ding Yunyi suddenly asked.

    Then, he said slowly: "I don't think so. I heard that when the Shimabara Rebellion broke out, Ogasawara Tadama, the lord of Ogura Castle, and Iori, the lord of Ogura Castle, went out to suppress it. Miyamoto Musashi and Tadama's nephew, Nakatsu Castle lord Ogasawara Choji  He also participated in the battle. In the letter sent from Miyamoto Musashi to Nobeoka Castle Lord Arima Naozumi, he wrote "I will not be stoned again"the meaning of this sentence.  , I am afraid that Miyamoto Musashi was injured by a stone thrown by Shimabara Ichiki's army at that time? Could the real swordsman be injured by a stone? "

    Zheng Zhifeng was startled for a moment, he had never heard of this matter.

    Ding Yunyi smiled faintly: "I also heard that Miyamoto Musashi once challenged Marume Nagae. At this time, Nagae was already over ninety years old and lived in seclusion in the countryside with a few disciples to farm. The two of them did not take action directly.  Nagae frightened Miyamoto Musashi away with a single movement of his sword All his subordinates knew that the chief had never looked down upon the Japanese in his heart, no matter who the opponent was, as long as they were Japanese.  The so-called "Sword Master" never paid much attention to him.

    Ding Yunyi seemed thoughtful: "Miyamoto Musashi challenges me because he is certain that I will answer the challenge. Why? The war is imminent. If I avoid the war at this time, the Japanese will definitely publicize it. I, Ding Yunyi, will do it in front of Miyamoto Musashi."  If we don¡¯t even have the courage to fight, how can we preserve the majesty of our Ming soldiers? This will only increase the confidence of the Japanese and reduce the morale of our army. Therefore, I must take this battle, and I must win!¡±

    As he spoke, he asked: "When will all our army's artillery arrive?"

    "It will take about three or four days to return to the main town!"

    "Okay!" Ding Yunyi no longer hesitated: "Go and tell the people sent by Miyamoto Musashi that in three days, there will be a fight between life and death under Tsurumaru Castle!"

    Ding Yunyi has made up his mind and there is no possibility of changing it!

    And his subordinates also became excited at this time.

    Your Excellency wants to challenge Japan¡¯s No. 1 Sword Master. Although some people still have objections, this is a big event that can make people excited!

    Soon, the entire Huben Guards also heard about this.  The integrated military camp was all excited about this.

    Ding Huben fights the Japanese sword master!  How exciting is this?

    However, the only one who didn¡¯t show excitement was the person involved, Ding Yunyi!

    In front of everyone, he acted carelessly, but in his own heart, he did not underestimate this decisive battle at all.

    He didn¡¯t know how many times he had heard Miyamoto Musashi¡¯s name. With his own ability, could he be his opponent?  Personal life or death is not important. The question is what impact will it have on the army once defeated?

    "Headquarters, are you considering the decisive battle in three days?"

    Ding Yunyi looked back and nodded silently. This brother who had lived and died with him countless times on the battlefield understood his thoughts best:

    "I have never cared about the fighting on the battlefield, but for the decisive battle three days later, I worry about the impact on morale if we lose."

    Huangfu Yunjie was silent for a moment: "Has the town ever heard of the Sword of Shadows?"

    Ding Yunyi shook his head.

    Huangfu Yunjie said calmly: "That is a delicate and elegant sword. In the past, Wei Heeiao killed Qiu Bingzhang due to a personal grudge. Qiu Bingzhang's son Laidan was ready to avenge his father. Laidan's aura was very brave, but his body was very weak.  , Counting rice grains to eat, walking with the wind. Although angry, he cannot raise his weapon to retaliate.He was unwilling to borrow other people's power and vowed to kill Black Egg with his own hands.  Wei Hei'ao's ambition is stronger than anyone else's, and his strength can defeat a hundred opponents. His muscles, bones, skin, and flesh are not something that ordinary people can withstand.  He stretched out his neck to receive the sword blow, and opened his chest to receive the arrow blow. The blade of the sword was damaged and bent, but his body showed no trace of being hit.  Relying on his own abilities and strength, he regarded Laidan as a bird that had just hatched out of its shell.  The friend who came to Dan said to him: "You hate Hei Yao to the extreme. Hei Yao is going too far to underestimate you. What are you going to do?"  ¡¯ Lai Dan said with tears, ¡®I hope you can think of a solution for me.  ¡¯ He said: ¡®I heard that the ancestors of Kong and Zhou of the Wei Kingdom got the sword of the Emperor of the Yin Dynasty. A child wore it and defeated the officers and soldiers of the three armies. Why don¡¯t you ask him?  ¡¯¡±

    He was silent for a while and continued: "So Lai Dan went to Weiguo and met Kong Zhou. He gave him the courtesy of a slave and asked to mortgage his wife and children to him, and then we discussed what we wanted. Kong Zhou said: 'I have three swords  , it¡¯s up to you to choose, but they can¡¯t kill anyone. Let¡¯s talk about their situation first. You can¡¯t see it when you look at it, and you don¡¯t feel it when you touch it.  The other sword is called Chengying. If you look at it facing north in the morning or in the evening when it is getting dark, you will feel that there is something faintly there.  , but its shape cannot be seen clearly. It makes a clear sound when it touches an object, and it passes through the body without feeling pain. Its shadow can be seen during the day but no light can be seen.  , its light can be seen at night, but its shape cannot be seen. It touches the body, clicks and closes again. Although the pain can be felt, there is no trace of blood on the blade.  These three swords have been passed down for thirteen generations and have not been used. They are kept in boxes and have never been opened Speaking of this, Huangfu Yunjie smiled slightly: "Lai Dan said: 'Even if it is  In this way, I still want to borrow the last one.  ¡¯ So Kong Zhou returned his wife and children to him, and fasted with him for seven days. On a half-clear and half-cloudy day, he knelt down and gave him the last sword. After coming to Dan to thank him twice, he accepted the sword and returned home.  .  From then on, Lai Dan followed Hei Dan with a sword. One day, Hei Yao was drunk and lying under the window. Lai Dan slashed Hei Yao three times from his neck to his waist, without Hei Yao noticing.  Lai Dan thought Hei Yao was dead and left in a hurry. He met Hei Yao's son at the door, so he slashed him three times with his sword, as if he had hit the void.  Then Hei Yao's son smiled and said: 'Why did you wave to me three times stupidly?  ¡¯ Lai Dan understood that this sword really couldn¡¯t kill anyone, and went home lamenting Ding Yunyi seemed to understand something.

    Huangfu Yunjie's expression became serious: "I just talked with Zheng Zhifeng. Although Miyamoto Musashi has been undefeated for more than sixty years, the decisive battles took place before he was twenty-nine years old. Only after he was twenty-nine did he  He rarely fights with others. For a swordsman who has not fought with others for more than 20 years, I think his sword is probably rusty."

    Ding Yunyi smiled and said: "It's not his sword that's rusty, it's his heart."

    Huangfu Yunjie nodded: "Yes, his heart has become rusty. Maybe his understanding of swordsmanship exceeds that of Zongzhen, but his experience in killing is far inferior to Zongzhen. Zongzhen  Over the years, not a few days have been spent on the battlefield, and killing people is really a normal thing for the town. "

    The way of swordsmanship is different from killing people.

    Although Miyamoto Musashi is known as the "Sword Master", he has not fought with anyone for more than 20 years. Just like the "Shadow Sword", it has lost its sharpness and can only be played with, and can no longer kill anyone.  Got it!

    But Ding Yunyi¡¯s whole person is an indestructible murder weapon in the world!

 Part One: The Storm of Penghu Chapter 381 The decisive battle with Miyamoto Musashi!  !

    Autumn is coming.

    It was October 24, the 11th year of Chongzhen reign in the Ming Dynasty.

    Both the Ming army and the Japanese are waiting for this day to arrive.  .

    Decisive battle!

    The number one player in Ming Dynasty will face off against the Japanese sword master!

    Who wins and who loses?

    It¡¯s autumn outside Tsurumaru Castle!

    "The general has taken the initiative to win, and success is imminent!"

    Such calls broke out in the Ming army¡¯s military camp.

    Ding Yunyi walked out slowly. Beside him were Huangfu Yunjie, Hou Lu, Fang Fenghuang, Hai Nixiong

    On the battlefield, the battle flags were fluttering, and the Ming Dynasty's battle flags were dancing in the wind, as if they were also waiting for the arrival of this shocking decisive battle!

    Countless Ming troops lined up on the battlefield. When they saw their Wu Liebo coming out, deafening shouts suddenly broke out:

    "Wu Liebo! Ding Huben!! Ding Huben! Wu Liebo!!"

    Ding Yunyi raised his hand, and suddenly there was silence again.

    Ding Yunyi glanced at Tsurumaru Castle opposite. A large number of Japanese had gathered on the tower. He smiled faintly

    Time passed little by little. Although the towers and the battlefield were filled with people, the gates of Tsurumaru Castle showed no intention of opening.

    Ding Yunyi laughed again.  In the past, Miyamoto Musashi looked for Sasaki Kojiro for a decisive battle, which also made his opponent wait for a long, long time

    "I'm hungry" Ding Yunyi said suddenly.

    The subordinates were stunned, a battle was imminent.  The head town actually said he was hungry?

    "I'm hungry!" Ding Yunyi looked solemn and very serious: "Bring me some food and find a big table. I'll eat here. By the way, get a jar of good wine  .¡±

    The subordinates were confused, but they quickly followed the commander¡¯s instructions.

    A large table was moved out, and the food and wine were quickly put on it.  Ding Yunyi asked people to bring chairs.  He actually sat down grandly, had a sip of wine and a sip of food

    "General Town. Drink less alcohol." Houlu said kindly on the side: "Although I have heard of Drunken Boxing, Drunken Sword and the like, it doesn't actually mean how much alcohol I drank  "

    "You think I know how to do drunken boxing and drunken sword?" Ding Yunyi opened his eyes wide.  With an expression of disbelief: "Hulu, I'm afraid you think too highly of this town. When I'm drunk, I definitely don't know how to do Drunken Boxing and Drunken Sword. When I'm drunk, I can only do one thing, get drunk and go crazy!"

    The subordinates had smiles on their faces, and Houlu scratched his head: "Then what does the commander-in-chief mean?"

    "Not afraid of pain!" Ding Yunyi said seriously: "When you are drunk, even if the sword hits your body, you won't feel pain. What is invincible? A drunk person is truly invincible!"

    With a "boom", the subordinates finally couldn't bear it anymore and burst into laughter.

    The Japanese on the tower of Tsurumaru Castle all looked puzzled.  Those Ming Dynasty people opposite.  Not only were they eating food and drinking wine on the battlefield, they were actually still smiling about something.

    But what about Miyamoto Musashi?  Where is Miyamoto Musashi now?

    "What is Ding Yunyi doing?" While everyone was waiting for Miyamoto Musashi, the Japanese swordsman asked slowly while sipping tea at Shimazu's house.

    "Master. He was drinking there"

    "Drinking?" Miyamoto Musashi had a surprised expression on his face.

    He purposely did not show up so early, just like when he had the decisive battle with Sasaki Kojiro.  Once people wait for a long time, they will become impatient, and then they will have a chance.

    Miyamoto Musashi thought about countless possibilities because of the long wait.  Ding Yunyi would curse loudly and not even wait any longer. As a result, his momentum in front of him became weaker from then on.

    However, he never expected that at this time:

    Ding Yunyi is actually drinking!

    Miyamoto Musashi was a little curious, what did Ding Yunyi want to do?  Why did he do this?  Has he really never worried about himself or this decisive battle?

    "Send someone to watch closely"

    "Yes, Master!"

    Miyamoto Musashi narrowed his eyes. His hand had already picked up a cup of tea, but he did not put it to his mouth for a long time. He hesitated there for a long time, and the look of confusion on his face became more and more serious. Then he gently put the cup of tea away.  Let it go

    ?¡­

    "The five-flowered horse and the golden fur will be exchanged for fine wine, and I will share my eternal sorrow with you" On the battlefield, Ding Yunyi chanted loudly while drinking.

    &nbsp; Suddenly sighed: "It's a pity that my concubine is not around now. Otherwise, how nice would it be to have someone sing and dance for me?"

    "General, I know how to play the guzheng" Fan Xiaotian said suddenly as they entered the Japanese battlefield together.

    "Ah, you know how to play the guzheng?" Ding Yunyi was overjoyed, and then touched his head: "It's a pity that the army didn't carry this thing" He frowned and thought for a while: "Who wants to go to Tsurumaru Castle?  Ask those Japanese thieves to borrow a guzheng?"

    Hou Lu didn¡¯t say a word, got on his horse, came to the foot of Tsurumaru Castle, and said loudly: "My boss is asking you to borrow a guzheng!"

    "Shimazu Mitsuhisa on the tower was confused. He couldn't understand what the other party was going to do?  After thinking about it, he sent someone to get a pair of guzheng and hung it from the tower.

    Ding Yunyi laughed when the guzheng was brought over: "Who can dance it?"

    Fang Fenghuang took a step forward: "Leader, I can't dance, but I have learned sword skills!"

    "Okay, okay!" Ding Yunyi said repeatedly: "Fan Xiaotian, you play the guzheng! Fang Fenghuang, accompany him in the sword dance! I will sing Li Taibai will drink wine to help him!"

    The sound of the guzheng sounded, and Ding Yunyi said slowly: "

    I don¡¯t see you, the water of the Yellow River comes up from the sky, and rushes to the sea never to return.

    "Don't you see, the bright mirror in the high hall has sad white hair, it looks like blue silk in the morning and turns to snow in the evening."  If you are proud of life, you must enjoy it to the fullest, and don¡¯t let the golden cup stand empty against the moon"

    There, Fang Fenghuang¡¯s sword is already dancing

    ?¡­

    "Master, Ding Yunyi asked the family governor to borrow a guzheng. He asked someone to play it. He himself was drinking wine and singing Li Bai's "The Wine Will Enter," and there was a woman dancing with a sword to add to the fun. "

    "On the battlefield?" Miyamoto Musashi's eyebrows jumped.

    "Yes, on the battlefield, in front of the two armies!"

    "Go, continue to look carefully" Miyamoto Musashi waved his hand.

    Playing the guzheng?  Sword dance?  What does Ding Yunyi want to do?  Could it be.  At this time, his heart was not in chaos at all?  Then his determination has really reached a terrifying level

    Miyamoto Musashi stood up and walked back and forth a few steps.  Then he sat down again

    You want the other person to be confused, not yourself first, etc.  Keep waiting

    ?¡­

    "In the old days, King Chen had a banquet and had a lot of fun and banquets. What did the master say about the small amount of money? He had to sell it to you for your discretion. The five-flowered horse and the rich gold fur will be exchanged for fine wine. They will be sold together with you for eternity.  worry!"

    When the last sentence was recited, the sound of the guzheng suddenly stopped, and Fang Fenghuang's sword struck out the last blow!

    Ding Yunyi laughed "haha" and stood up: "Lead my horse!"

    Ben Xiao led him over, Ding Yunyi got on his horse, and rode alone to the foot of Tsurumaru Castle.  Pointing at the city and laughing:

    "Go tell your sword master that he defeated Sasaki Kojiro with despicable means in the past. Is he trying to do it again today? I'm waiting for him, and I'll be waiting all day and night! Sword Master? Sword Master,  But that¡¯s it!¡±

    Finished.  Turn the horse's head and return to the formation.

    He came and went quickly, and each one was clearly reflected in the minds of the Japanese in Tsurumaru Castle. Shimazu Mitsuhisa turned his head and looked around, and found that the faces of those on the tower had changed slightly.

    What's wrong?  Has their confidence been shaken?  Shimazu Mitsuhisa didn't dare to admit it, but he discovered it.  My own confidence was quietly shaken there

    Why hasn¡¯t Miyamoto Musashi come out yet?  Is it really like Ding Yunyi said, delaying time there?  Or is it that Miyamoto Musashi is afraid of Ding Yunyi and only dares to use this method to consume the other party's patience?

    However, now Ding Yunyi's patience has not been exhausted, but the patience of the Japanese is being exhausted bit by bit

    ?¡­

    "Master, Ding Yunyi came to the city to call for formation"

    ¡°Oh?¡± A smile appeared on Miyamoto Musashi¡¯s face: ¡°Did he finally lose his patience?¡±

    "No, nothe said, he said"

    "explain!"

    "Yes, he said that the master defeated Sasaki Kojiro with despicable means, and today he wants to do it again He said that he was waiting for the master, and he waited all day and night He also said  and said that the Sword Master is nothing more than that"

    Anger flashed across Miyamoto Musashi's face.

    He suddenly realized that he could not anger Ding Yunyi at all. Instead, Ding Yunyi aroused anger in his heart

    We can¡¯t wait any longer. If this continues, the Japanese people¡¯s confidence in themselves will be shaken

    He glanced at his weapon. This sword was called the Boqi Guoan Gang. It was a famous sword well-known in Japan.When he single-handedly defeated the famous martial arts master Yoshioka Kazuto in the Battle of Chengji in 2008, he used this sword.

    Miyamoto Musashi stood up, then picked up Boqi Guoanzuna, and said slowly: "Let's go out of the city, and I will let Ding Yunyi know what the world's famous sword is"

    ?¡­

    There was a sudden burst of cheers from Tsurumaru Castle Tower, and then, the city gate slowly opened

    Ding Yunyi put down the wine bowl in his hand, the real master is finally here!

    He saw a Japanese man holding a long sword walking out of Tsurumaru Castle, followed by a large number of samurai

    Has it started?

    Ding Yunyi stood up, grabbed the dragon tooth, and walked towards the opponent step by step

    "Damn it, it's finally here!" Houlu cursed fiercely and grabbed the wine bowl on the table. There was still half a bowl of wine in it. Houlu drank it in one gulp and then immediately vomited.  Come out: "Who is it?"

    Huangfu Yunjie smiled slightly and said: "Are you really so ignorant that you want to drink when you are the chief? This jar of water was prepared by the chief last night"

    ?¡­

    The mood of autumn is strong.

    The two people stood face to face, no more than ten steps apart.

    "My lord, it's been a long time." Miyamoto Musashi stood there and said calmly.

    "Wait, wait!" Ding Yunyi suddenly waved his hand and walked aside.

    Miyamoto Musashi didn¡¯t know what he was going to do, and then a scene that stunned him appeared:

    Ding Yunyi actually peed on the battlefield!

    Half of his body was facing Miyamoto Musashi, as if no one was around, as if he was not afraid that the other party would sneak attack at this time.

    Miyamoto Musashi¡¯s face was distorted!

    He has met countless opponents, but never one like Ding Yunyi!

    This person¡¯s courage is unbelievable; his actions are also ridiculous!

    After peeing for a long time, Ding Yunyi came back and said with a smile: "I drank too much wine and I need to urinate urgently. You don't care, do you?"

    The other party is irritating himself, and he must not be allowed to succeed, Miyamoto Musashi told himself this repeatedly.  However, he found that his heart was beating fast and he seemed to be unable to control his emotions.

    He tried hard to make his voice sound calm and calm: "The main town's work is indeed incomprehensible to us mortals."

    "Yes, of course you can't understand!" Ding Yunyi said without showing any mercy to the other party: "I am the head of the town, Wu Liebo, what about you? You are just an ordinary person with no official position. What the count did,  How can an ordinary person like you understand this?"

    Since his first duel at the age of thirteen, Miyamoto Musashi has been called an "ordinary person" for the first time. Wherever he goes, there are cheers, admiration, and applause. But now in the eyes of the other party, Ding Yunyi has nothing at all.  Look up to him!

    But what Ding Yunyi said was not wrong at all. He was Wu Liebo, but Miyamoto Musashi was just a civilian.

    Ding Yunyi scratched his head and said: "I heard that the concept of hierarchy is the most important thing in Japan. Don't you, an ordinary citizen, need to kneel down when you see the mayor?"

    Miyamoto Musashi's energy and blood surged, and he wished he could kill the arrogant guy in front of him with one blow right now. The realm of "quietness" and "emptiness" that he had studied for so many years was completely messed up by the person in front of him in the blink of an eye.

    "Master Souzhen, do you want to disturb my temper and anger me?" Miyamoto Musashi said, barely controlling his emotions.

    "You think too much." Ding Yunyi smiled and shook his head: "I'm just telling the truth."

    Miyamoto Musashi breathed a long sigh of relief: "Your Majesty's sword is the 'Knife of Killing', but Musashi's sword is the 'Sword of the Sky'. Fishing alone in the snow on the cold river, my spirit is all in the word 'empty', today  The Sword of the Sky versus the Killing Knife"

    "Miyamoto Musashi, where did you get all this nonsense!" Ding Yunyi suddenly shouted.

    He originally looked playful and smiling, but now he suddenly roared. Miyamoto Musashi was caught off guard and was startled by his violent roar.

    Ding Yunyi slowly pulled out the dragon's teeth, his eyes filled with disdain:

    "If we fight, we will fight, and if we die, we will die. You are wrong in trying to make me lose patience by waiting! Miyamoto Musashi, won't you die by my sword because of this!"

 Part One: The Storm of Penghu Chapter 382: Angrily Killing the "Sword Master"

    "If we fight, we will fight, and if we die, we will die. You are wrong to try to make me lose patience by waiting! Miyamoto Musashi, won't you die by my sword because of this!"

    Ding Yunyi¡¯s roar left Miyamoto Musashi at a loss for what to do.

    After calming down there, Boqi Guoan Gang slowly unsheathed it.

    The decisive battle has begun!

    The first place in Ming Dynasty will face the Japanese sword master!

    Long Ya versus Bo Qi Guo An Gang!

    Ding Yunyi noticed that Miyamoto Musashi still had a knife stuck in his waist

    "Master Town, please!"

    Ding Yunyi smiled and pointed the dragon tooth blade at the outside!

    "He¡ª¡ª"

    Miyamoto Musashi made such a cry, and then Boqi Guoanzuna shined brightly in the afternoon sun.

    The distance of ten steps is enough for the two of them to complete the sprint!

    Yuanming is first-rate!

    Miyamoto Musashi used the kendo he created when he was twenty!  Over the years, Yuanming Yiyi has been honed to a new level by Miyamoto Musashi.

    The sound of "ding-dong" is ringing

    After a while, the two separated. Miyamoto Musashi had a cut on his clothes, while Ding Yunyi had an additional wound on his body.

    Blood is flowing out from the wound

    "Master, do you want to fight again?" Miyamoto Musashi said with a smile on his face as he was confident of victory.

    Ding Yunyi held the knife in his right hand and wiped a handful of blood with his left hand. Then he raised his hand, licked the blood with his tongue, and smiled: "So this is how my blood tastes."

    A chill came out of Miyamoto Musashi's heartnot because of Ding Yunyi's actions, but because he saw something terrible in his opponent's eyes

    This enemy.  Just like a wolf, the more injured he is, the more his fighting spirit is stimulated!

    The sword technique used by Ding Yunyi was the Qi Family Sword that he had improved countless times when he killed enemies on the battlefield. In fact, it can no longer be called the Qi Family Sword.

    Every knife is the simplest knife.  Every knife is a knife used to kill people!

    There are no gestures or fancy movements.  Some are just killing knives!

    The two men rushed over face to face again, and the sound of knives clashing sounded again

    When the two separated for the second time, Ding Yunyi had three more wounds on his body.  But Miyamoto Musashi was horrified to find that he was also bleeding!

    The wound was not serious, but since he was twenty-nine, Miyamoto Musashi had never been injured in his impressionand now, he was injured by Ding Yunyi!

    He saw Ding Yunyi still smiling, and then he heard Ding Yunyi ask with a smile: "Don't you taste your own blood?"

    Miyamoto Musashi didn¡¯t say a word, but slowly pulled out the knife from his waist

    First class in two days!

    Miyamoto Musashi has long abandoned various forms such as one-sword, two-sword, and full-hand, and summarized it into the two-sword technique of holding an Odachi in the right hand and a Kodachi in the left hand, facing the five directions of the sword:

    The art of war is top notch!

    The two clashed twice.  It was lost in the blink of an eye, and those watching the battle did not even see clearly how the two people were injured However, when Miyamoto Musashi pulled out another knife, everyone knew:

    In this confrontation, one person will definitely fall!

    "The second-class swordsmanship is my most proud one." Miyamoto Musashi said slowly: "Lord Souzhen, you don't know the secret of it!"

    "Miyamoto." Ding Yunyi's tone was full of indifference: "Do you know why I will win? Because I am not afraid of injury or death. What about you? Are you afraid of bleeding?"

    And you?  Are you afraid of bleeding?

    These words reached Miyamoto Musashi¡¯s ears

    And me?  Am I afraid of bleeding?  Miyamoto Musashi himself could not answer this question.  At least, the injury and bleeding just now made him feel something

    "Come on, you will be the best in the world!" Ding Yunyi's tone was full of contempt.

    Miyamoto Musashi¡¯s left hand Kodachi.  With the large sword in his right hand, his eyes were fixed on Ding Yunyi

    Suddenly, a low hissing sound came from his throat, and the strong wind whipped up by the two knives rushed towards Ding Yunyi.

    Ding Yunyi did not move, just stood there looking at Miyamoto Musashi.

    Seeking truth from facts, he didn't know how to deal with these two days of first-class attack, and he couldn't even tell which sword was empty and which was real.

    If we only talk about swordsmanship, Ding Yunyi is completely at a disadvantage.  If it was just a competition there, Ding Yun??I have already admitted defeat, but a life-and-death fight and a sparring session are completely different concepts

    Ding Yunyi just stood there coldly, watching Miyamoto Musashi rush towards himand the dragon tooth in his hand was held tighter by him

    The moment Miyamoto Musashi approached him, Ding Yunyi turned his body to the left

    There is only one action!

    You can clearly feel the Kodachi in Miyamoto Musashi's left hand piercing into the enemy's body!  In ecstasy, the Odachi sword in his right hand was also ready to fall

    The Odachi sword and the Kodachi sword are different in length and have different speeds.  The Kodachi is for stabbing, while the Odachi is for cutting.  Stabbing uses momentum, while cutting requires falling time. There is still a sequential difference between the two.

    Just this little difference is enough for Ding Yunyi

    He turned to the left, and the small sword pierced his right rib. The moment the big sword fell, Ding Yunyi's dragon teeth moved!

    In terms of length, Ryuga is not as long as Boqi Guoan Gang, but this has become Ding Yunyi's biggest advantage at this time When Xiaodachi stabbed into his body, Ryuga - raised up  

    A shrill scream came from Miyamoto Musashi's mouthan arm fell to the groundand the small sword was still stuck in Ding Yunyi's body  .

    ¡°Boqi Guoan Gang has been raised in the air, but there is no way it can fall down anymore

    Ding Yunyi glanced at the small sword on his body.  Then he pulled it out bit by bit, blood gushed out, but Ding Yunyi's eyes showed wild beast-like madness:

    "Kendo is different from killing, right?"

    Miyamoto Musashi, whose arm was forcibly cut off by Ryuga, looked pale and his blood was dripping from his face.  He lost more blood than Ding Yunyi, but this is not the most deadly, the most deadly.  This is what Ding Yunyi said:

    Kendo is different from killing!

    In kendo, Miyamoto Musashi is several levels higher than Ding Yunyi.  But for killing people, Miyamoto Musashi is not even worthy of being a student in front of Ding Yunyi!

    If he could use his own body to take away the enemy's life, Ding Yunyi would never hesitate for a moment!

    The Ming soldiers on the battlefield and the Japanese in Tsurumaru Castle all saw this bloody and tragic scene.  They were completely shocked by this move and Ding Yunyi's life-threatening killing method!

    What kind of person is this?  What kind of tactics is this

    The blood was still gushing out, but Ding Yunyi walked towards Miyamoto Musashi step by step with a cruel smile on his face.

    Miyamoto Musashi's confidence has been completely lost with the power of this sword.  He didn't believe that his art of war, which he had painstakingly studied for many years, was second to none.  Just like that, he was defeated by Ding Yunyi.

    "The art of war is first-class, and the realm of "emptiness" has no effect at all in Ding Yunyi's eyes!

    No matter how powerful the sword is, it can't compare to a murderous sword.

    Miyamoto Musashi just watched Ding Yunyi walking toward him little by little

    When Ding Yunyi finally walked up to him and raised the dragon's tooth.  Miyamoto Musashi howled and waved his Boqi Guoan Gang.

    But, it is of no use anymore

    The dragon¡¯s tooth fell on Miyamoto Musashi¡¯s neck

    When Miyamoto Musashi¡¯s head fell to the ground, his eyes were still wide open. It seemed that even until his death, Miyamoto Musashi did not believe that there was such a sword technique in the world!

    Ding Yunyi¡¯s body was soaked in blood.  But he suddenly didn't realize it. He bent down and picked up the Boqi Guo'an Gang, then turned over and walked back slowly.  Picked up the small sword.

    He glanced at Tsurumaru Castle and saw the stunned and completely shocked expressions of the Japanese.

    "Sword Master?" Ding Yunyi smiled disdainfully and nodded at the headless corpse towards the Japanese. Without saying a word, he turned around and walked back to his own formation  .

    "Mighty! Mighty! Mighty!!!"

    "Ding Huben! Ding Huben!! Ding Huben!!!"

    "Wu Liebo! Wu Liebo!! Wu Liebo!!!"

    In the formation of the Ming army, there was a wave of crazy calls

    No one can defeat the God of War in the minds of these Ming soldiers, no one!

    Remember his name: Wu Liebo - Ding Huben - Ding Yunyi!

    Miyamoto Musashi is dead. This man is known as the "Sword Master" in Japan. He defeated Arima Kihei of the "New Toryu" in his first duel at the age of thirteen. At the age of sixteen, he defeated Akiyama, the powerful military strategist of Tajima Kingdom.  Eleven years oldIn Kyoto, I fought with military strategists from all over the world. From the age of thirteen to twenty-nine, I fought more than sixty times without losing once, but I tasted the taste of failure for the first time in my life.  One failure cost him his life!

    The myth in the minds of the Japanese was completely defeated, and the confidence of the Japanese in Tsurumaru City also suffered the most serious blow after this decisive battle

    This battle will definitely remain in history forever!

    And Ding Yunyi, who killed the Japanese sword master, was in no better condition.  Although Miyamoto Musashi's sword did not penetrate the vital part, it was enough to hurt Ding Yunyi.

    He reluctantly returned to his formation, barely accepted the cheers of the soldiers, barely returned to his camp, and then fell to the ground.

    When he woke up leisurely, he saw the anxious and worried faces of his brothers

    "Oh my God, Zongzhen, you finally woke up." Huangfu Yunjie breathed a long sigh of relief, with fear on his face: "The doctor said that if the knife missed by two inches, Zongzhen's life would have been lost.  It¡¯s no longer with me¡­¡±

    "Two inches?" Ding Yunyi was still able to smile: "What I want is these two inches Where is Miyamoto Musashi's body?"

    "The Japanese bandits took it back, but we snatched the head back"

    "Hang his head on the camp gate!" Ding Yunyi gasped. He wanted to move his body, but when he did, he was in unbearable pain: "Have you started attacking yet?"

    "No." Huangfu Yunjie quickly replied: "All the artillery has just arrived, and the main town was in a coma yesterday, so we did not dare to attack rashly"

    "Yesterday?" Ding Yunyi was surprised: "How long have I been unconscious?"

    Huangfu Yunjie smiled bitterly: "It's been a whole day and night!"

    Ding Yunyi never expected that he would be in a coma for a day and a night.  Now that I think about it, I still have some fears. Was it too risky when I faced off against Miyamoto Musashi?

    If the time on that side is not right, who will die on the battlefield now?

    Only God knows.

    "Tomorrow, attack Tsurumaru Castle." Ding Yunyi said weakly: "Concentrate all artillery and bombard them hard. The death of Miyamoto Musashi will definitely hit the morale of the Japanese pirates. Don't miss this opportunity."

    "yes!"

    Ding Yunyi said to his subordinates: "Huangfu, you are the commander-in-chief of the siege!"

    "Don't worry, Headquarters. The Headquarters will risk their lives to fight against the Japanese bandits, and the brothers will also risk their lives to fight against the Japanese bandits." Huangfu Yunjie patted his chest and said loudly.

    "No" Ding Yunyi slowly shook his head: "I risked my life to fight Miyamoto Musashi because I had no other choice, but it's different for you. I, Huben Guards, have been transported up this time.  There are a lot of artillery, weapons are ready, and morale is high. There is no need to risk your own life. Use the artillery to blast me hard and completely destroy the confidence of the Japanese pirates in Tsurumaru City!"

    "yes!"

    Seeing Ding Yunyi's pale face, Huangfu Yunjie hurriedly asked his brothers to go out first and stayed alone: ??"After the main town killed Miyamoto Musashi, Zheng Zhifeng looked pale and kept saying, 'Such a person, such a person'  "People', I think, Zongzhen's sword also shocked him."

    Ding Yunyi smiled: "There is no need to worry about anything now. Sooner or later, we will face the Zheng family face to face. It is good to give them a shock now. If we really encounter them on the battlefield in the future, I think the Zheng family will also feel psychologically  Shadowed."

    Huangfu Yunjie nodded: "What if Zheng Zhifeng wants to participate in the siege?"

    "Let him participate, let him see with his own eyes the strength of my Tiger Guard!" Ding Yunyi smiled: "Let's not be stingy, use as much ability as we have. Now is no better than in the past, we have to hide it, even if we immediately go to Zheng  If we start a war, we may not lose.¡±

    "It's not impossible, we will definitely not lose." Huangfu Yunjie seemed confident: "We, the Tiger Guards, will not be afraid of anyone from now on."

    "Hu Benwei's wings have hardened and he can fly, and this flight will surely shock the world!"

    Ding Yunyi¡¯s wings are strong and he can fly. Once he flies, he will definitely soar into the sky!  (To be continued: Gone with the Sky. Registered members of literature recommend this work.

 Part One: The Storm of Penghu Chapter 383 The Financial Problems of the Satsuma Domain

    Satsuma Domain, whose external name belongs to the Shimazu clan, has a height of 770,000 koku, ranking second in Japan.

    The origin of the Shimazu family is from the retainer of the Konoe family, Yuizuki Tadahisa. According to legend, the ancestors of Yuizune Tadahisa were a clan named Yumizuki-kun who came here across the ocean from mainland China.  Lord Gongyue claimed to be a descendant of the First Emperor of Qin, so he was named after Qin, and his clan was called the Qin clan.  Another theory is that Tadahisa Yuizune was the seventh son of Minamoto Yoritomo, the younger sister of Minamoto Yoritomo and his retainer, and the son of Tango Bureau.  After the founding of Minamoto no Yoritomo, the Shimazu family became local lords.  In the fourth year of the founding of Japan, Yoritomo Minamoto appointed Tadahisa Yuimune as the head of Hyuga Shimazu Village.  Soon after, he was additionally appointed to the position of guardian of the three kingdoms of Satsuma, Osumi, and Hyuga. After Sodahisa took office, he changed his surname to Shimazu based on his village name.  This is how the Shimadzu family was established.

    At that time, Kyushu was inhabited by indigenous people named Hayato.  Still have not accepted all the culture from this state, which means that the locals still retain barbarian customs.  The folk customs are strong and strong.  He repeatedly stood up to confront the central Yamato court.  Several uprisings caused great shock to the central government.  Wei Zongzhongjiu received the support of the central government because of his reputation as the guardian of the Three Kingdoms. After taking office, he tried to integrate with the local government.  Despite repeated setbacks.  But some progress has still been made.  So it quickly became a major force in Kyushu.

    After the end of the Kamakura shogunate and the Muromachi shogunate - during the Southern and Northern Dynasties, the Shimazu family always stood on the side of the samurai family.  As the vanguard of the samurai army to resist the palace, the head of the Shimazu family, Shimazu Sadahisa, was also a famous general in the samurai army.  In this way, we passed the Muromachi period and entered the Warring States period.

    In the seventh year of Daiei in Japan, the Shimazu family split and Takahisa Shimazu, the Iwahata family, succeeded the family as governor.  However, his accession caused divisions in the family.  As a result, a war began between Takahisa and Tadashi.  In the fifth year of Nihon Astronomy, Takahisa captured Ijuin Castle from another branch of the Shimazu family, the Sashu family. In the seventh year of Nihon Astronomy, he defeated Minoru in the battle of Kasada Castle and unified Satsuma, the base of the Shimadzu family in the future.  .  Takahisa's victory laid the foundation for the Shimazu family who would later become a Sengoku daimyo.  So he is called the real ancestor of the Shimazu family

    After unifying Satsuma, Takahisa moved his residence to the inner city. After that, he devoted himself to making his hat of Guardian of the Three Kingdoms worthy of the name.  This set off a series of wars.

    After surrendering to Hideyoshi Hashiba, the Shimazu family was located in Kyushu.  And became the main force of Hashiba Hideyoshi's army.

    On the Korean battlefield, the Shimazu Army gave full play to its toughness and daring spirit, and its fighting will was particularly tenacious.  The fighting power is also extremely fierce.  It can be called the most difficult opponent for the Chinese and North Korean coalition forces.

    So much so that the North Korean general Shimazu Yoshihiro, the chief general of the Shimazu Army, called him "Onishi Manzi".  The combat effectiveness of the Shimazu Army was recognized by both sides.

    But the war of aggression itself exceeded Japan's national strength. Thanks to the heroic fighting of the Ming army, the Japanese army was defeated in repeated battles.  So the Japanese army was finally defeated and returned home.  After returning to Japan, the Shimazu family went through successive wars, and their territory was reduced.  It was supposed to be a time to recuperate.  However, the ensuing Sekigahara War forced the Shimazu family to send troops again.  The Shimazu family chose the Western Army in the Sekigahara War.  As a result, he was punished after the war.  Although the family name has not been cancelled.  However, a lot of land was confiscated, leaving only Satsuma and a small part of Osumi's territory.  The Shimazu family, which survived two hundred years of war during the Warring States Period, became the Satsuma clan and became one of the three hundred great names of the Edo shogunate.

    And now, Tsurumaru Castle, the main city of this once tyrannical daimyo, has been attacked by artillery fire from the Ming Dynasty

    Ding Yunyi is not worried about whether the attack on Tsurumaru Castle can be successful. His only concern is the governance of the Satsuma Domain after the war

    And no one has a more thorough understanding of the Satsuma Domain than Hisao Shimazu.

    In Shimazu Hisao¡¯s introduction, the financial problem that troubled the Satsuma Domain most was the financial problem.  If we say that financial problems were a common problem that plagued all feudal clans during the Edo period.  Then the situation in Satsuma can be ranked first among the feudal clans.  Due to many reasons, it is no exaggeration to say that the Satsuma Domain was basically on the verge of bankruptcy during the two hundred years of the Edo period.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The Satsuma clansmen were regarded as country people and suffered repeated discrimination.

    Since the establishment of Satsuma Domain.  Financial problems have always been the number one problem in the vassal government.  It is precisely because of financial difficulties that the Satsuma Domain has been unable to carry out various reform projects.  Resulting in the long-term backwardness of the Satsuma Domain.  And the consciousness of long-term backwardness has become an obstacle to reform.  The financial problem of Satsuma Domain is that there are too many recurring and non-recurring expenditures.

    The first problem comes from the feudal organizational system of the Satsuma Domain.  The feudal organizational system of the Satsuma Domain is quite unique, called the outer castle system.  This unique system is similar to the imperial family system of the Kamakura shogunate. It is also a historical legacy of the Shimazu family since they were named guardians by the Kamakura shogunate.

    The biggest feature of the outer city system is that its warriors do not gather and live near the main city, but live in small strongholds near the fields.  Satsuma Domain has a large number ofThere are small military strongholds such as mountain fortresses and plain fortresses called "foot".  These places are collectively called the outer city.  The main city headed by the Shimazu family is the inner city.

    These military strongholds were populated by large groups of semi-samurai or quasi-samurai.

    These people farmed in peacetime, and organized themselves to attack during wartime.  This situation exists on the one hand because the Shimazu family, as the guardian daimyo during the Kamakura shogunate period, inherited the imperial family system in order to unify the local area as soon as possible, and retained a large number of local wealthy families and their clan members in their territory.

    Entering the Warring States Period, these gang members were transformed into the so-called outer city warriors, that is, quasi-samurai.  On the other hand, the outer city system is also a result left over from the long years of war in the Satsuma Domain.  Since the Satsuma Domain entered the Warring States Period and had never stopped fighting until the establishment of the Tokugawa clan, it was better than other feudal clans.  The Satsuma Domain needed more mobilized troops to maintain its combat effectiveness.  Therefore, Satsuma was able to take care of both war and farming, and also to control the country.  A large number of quasi-warriors were established in various villages.  Samurai warriors accounted for more than 30% of the total population, close to 40%.  The proportion of people is so high that it is rare to see it.

    ¡°Moreover, the Shimazu family was defeated by the Honshu Central Committee when they almost completed their goal of unifying Kyushu and were forced to vomit out a large amount of land.  A large number of samurai and quasi-samurai who had been established during the unification of Kyushu suddenly lost their land, and the Shimadzu family could not abandon them.  As a result, the Satsuma Domain had many feudal lords.

    Because there were too many feudal lords, the territory was reduced.  Therefore, the salary issue of these feudal lords made the Satsuma clan scratch their heads.

    The second problem comes from the shogunate. The Satsuma clan and the shogunate can be said to have a bitter feud.  During the Battle of Sekigahara, the Shimazu family not only belonged to the Western Army.  He also wounded Naomasa Ii, one of the Four Tokugawa Four Heavenly Kings, with a musket.  This made the shogunate deeply wary of the Shimazu family.  Not only did they arrange attendance and handover tasks, but they also continued to send out a large number of laborers.  Satsuma Domain was originally one of the feudal domains farthest from Edo.  Therefore, each attendance report costs a lot of money, about 50,000 taels per trip.  Plus a lot of labor.  The financial burden is extremely heavy.

    There are also big problems with the geographical environment of Satsuma Domain.  Difficulties in irrigation and numerous natural disasters.  As a result, although the Satsuma Domain has a nominal income of 770,000 koku, its actual income is often only a little over 350,000 koku.

    Low income and high expenditure, as well as the consumption of long years of war.  The Satsuma Domain was left extremely poor.

    In order to alleviate this poverty situation.  Satsuma Domain's solution was to send troops to Ryukyu.  During the period of Shimazu Tadashi, the founder of the Satsuma clan, he conquered Ryukyu.  The Shimazu family seized 40,000 koku of land on Amami Oshima.  At the same time, they gained the right to profit from Ryukyu's tribute trade.  This greatly alleviated Satsuma's financial difficulties in the early and mid-term.  And it also gave Satsuma a strong source of income.  For example, brown sugar produced in Amami Oshima.

    Sugar was a valuable commodity in Japan at that time.  Confectionery from various places from Honshu to Kyushu, as well as traditional sake brewing, all require brown sugar when making them.

    At this time, the largest producer of brown sugar was Amami.  Therefore, this huge benefit is exclusive to Satsuma.  Brown sugar established financial credibility for the Satsuma Domain.  The feudal government took advantage of brown sugar.  Successfully obtained a large number of loans from businessmen in Osaka and other places.  It provided immeasurable help to the early and mid-term feudal finances.

    However.  The Satsuma Domain seized the interests of Amami and Brown Sugar.  It only effectively alleviates the financial distress.  In fact, it just left Satsuma in a half-starved state.  The finance department still needs to borrow money to meet daily expenses.  The high interest attached to borrowing has gradually become another major burden on Satsuma's finances.  Therefore, various reforms in early Satsuma.  It only alleviates the fiscal crisis.  It's not really about reversing the financial situation.  It even adds significant financial difficulties later on.  Essentially, it is still on the verge of bankruptcy.  This can be seen from the feudal debt of Satsuma Domain.

    When the first generation feudal lord Shimazu Tadashi was in power, the feudal debt was only about 20,000 yang. After the second generation Shimazu Mitsuhisa took office, the feudal debt expanded to 350,000 ryo.  The domain's credibility was questioned.

    Thanks to the lucky discovery of Nagano Gold Mountain at that time, the credibility of the Satsuma Domain was maintained.

    "Yongye Jinshan?" Ding Yunyi's eyes lit up.

    "Yes." Hisao Shimazu sighed: "However, the Satsuma Domain's gold mountain was just ready to be excavated, and then it was suppressed by the shogunate. As a result, the finances were immediately tight. Although with the help of brown sugar, and offerings from Ryukyu and other places, the Satsuma Domain  The shaky credit was barely maintained, but the financial difficulties of the Satsuma Domain were not truly reversed.¡±

    Ding Yunyi nodded slightly.  This means that the Shimazu family of Satsuma Domain is actually on the verge of collapse due to financial problems.

    And conquered the entire Satsuma Domain.  Defeating the Shimadzu family is not enough. How to take advantage of the Shimadzu family's financial constraints to completely turn the Satsuma clan into its own puppet?

    It¡¯s not just about occupying and conquering a placeThe problem of Satsuma Domain is that this place will become a bridgehead for attacking Japan in the future

    And Shimazu Hisao¡¯s introduction also allowed Ding Yunyi to discover the serious contradiction between Japan¡¯s local daimyo and the Tokugawa shogunate.

    The Tokugawa Shogunate was ruled by two generations of shoguns.  The basic political and economic system of the Tokugawa era was established.  Japan was placed under the control of the shoguns and territorial daimyo.  The Edo shogunate owned the "Tenryo", a directly-administered territory whose income accounted for a quarter of the rent rice turned in by farmers nationwide. Part of the territory was entrusted to its retainers and samurai "Hatato" and "Oikawa", called "Gichi"  , and the rest are under the control of the general family.  In addition to the territory under the direct jurisdiction of the shogun, about 70% of the land was entrusted to the 270 daimyo in the country. Each daimyo had territory ranging from 10,000 koku to 1.2 million koku.  They distributed the annual tribute from their territory to their retainers.  The accompanying minister also granted the "Jia Lai" immediate retainer a salary of rice.

    The daimyo are controlled by the shogun and bear political, economic and military obligations to the shogunate, but they are the highest political monarchs in their own territories and have financial, military, judicial and administrative powers.

    The generals and samurai class formed a monarch-minister, master-slave relationship through the enfeoffment and granting of territories and Lumi.  The daimyo, hatamoto, and imperial family members swore loyalty to the shogun for his heavy burden of public and military service.  Accompanying ministers, samurai, vassals, etc. also had to serve loyally to the general and their respective "lords".

    The entire ruling class is composed of generals, daimyo, and samurai of all sizes.  In order to control the country's daimyo, the shogunate placed the kin-domain and gushidai in important places in Kanto, Kinki and the East China Sea, while the foreign daimyo moved to remote areas such as Tohoku, Honshu San'in, Sanyo Ryodo, Kyushu, etc., and also moved the territories of each vassal  Staggered to achieve mutual restraint effect.

    After the Battle of Osaka, the shogunate established a one-country-one-city system, and all castles in the domain were demolished except for the daimyo's residence.

    The main financial source of the shogunate is the tribute rent exploited from the farmers in the territories directly under its jurisdiction.  In addition, it dominates important cities and mines across the country, monopolizes the main domestic markets: Edo, Osaka, and profits from foreign trade, and concentrates the gold, silver, and copper ores collected by various lords as raw materials for coinage and important export commodities.  Gradually control the economic lifeline of the country.

    Throughout the Tokugawa era, although the daimyo throughout the country maintained a state of separatism, the shogunate had absolute advantages in politics, economy, and military.

    The shogunate formally respected the imperial family, pretending that the shogun was conferred by the emperor and that the shogunate was entrusted by the imperial court.  In fact, the emperor was treated as a puppet and used to deal with the feudal vassals. Anyone who rebelled against the emperor could be suppressed as an "enemy of the court."

    The shogunate gave

    The rice rented by the royal family and monasteries and shrines nationwide only accounts for less than 10% of the annual output of the country's public land. The royal family's annual income is only 30,000 dan, the total income of all the ministers and nobles is less than 150,000 dan, and the entire imperial court and other incomes are only 40 to 50,000 dan.  One hundred thousand stones is far less than a big prince.

    Since the royal family relies on the shogunate for support, it can only obey the shogunate's orders in everything and please the shogunate.

    And this also caused serious opposition and even irreconcilable conflicts between the daimyo and the shogunate, and between the shogunate and the imperial family.

    When Ding Yunyi figured this out, a comprehensive plan to deal with Japan had been formed in his mind

    Sooner or later, Japan will be in its own hands. It will take advantage of contradictions and intensify them at the same time. In the end, it will achieve what it wants!  (To be continued: Gone with the Sky. Registered members of literature recommend this work.

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 384: Bombardment of Tsurumaru Castle!

    October 26, the eleventh year of Chongzhen in the Ming Dynasty.

    Tsurumaru Castle.

    Countless artillery pieces have been lined up in a row, and the artillery fire is eyeing the city where the Shimazu family lives.

    Ding Yunyi is seriously injured, and the person commanding here is Ding Yunyi's favorite general Huangfu Yunjie.

    The autumn wind is blowing, and the fighting spirit is strong.

    Everything on the battlefield sounds so quiet

    Mitsuhisa Shimazu pulled up almost all the defensive forces. Although he suffered repeated defeats and even the sword master Miyamoto Musashi died at the hands of Ding Yunyi, Mitsuhisa Shimazu was never willing to give up!

    Countless war flags of the Ming Dynasty are flying in the wind!

    Huangfu Yunjie slowly raised the knife in his handand the flag bearer in the flag stand also slowly raised the flag in his hand

    When Huangfu Yunjie's sword fell, the big flag also swung with force

    "Let it go!" "Let it go!" "Let it go!"

    Such calls came from the mouths of the officers, and the roar of the artillery also sounded at this moment!

    On October 26, the eleventh year of Chongzhen, Huben Guards bombarded Tsurumaru City!

    The attack and defense of Tsurumaru Castle breaks out!

    The artillery opened its ferocious mouth and smashed the shells one by one into Tsurumaru Castle with a roar of vengeance.

    This is the first time that Huben Guards has used artillery on such a scale to conduct a siege since its establishment.  The roar of more than two hundred artillery pieces of various types made Tsurumaru Castle tremble.

    Actually, from Ding Yunyi¡¯s point of view, such bombardment is still not perfect.

    There are all types of artillery here.  It almost covers the No. 1 to No. 5 guns of the Huben Guards, used for ships, defense, and sieges.  There are all kinds of things.  In Ding Yunyi's vision, every cannon has its own position.

    but.  It's not possible to do this yet

    Although Ding Yunyi was not satisfied, the scene of so many artillery roaring at the same time was spectacular enough!

    Cannonballs continued to fall on and under Tsurumaru Castle, erupting with earth-shaking roars, causing fire and smoke to shroud everything in Tsurumaru Castle

    ¡°Tsurumaru Castle is trembling, and the earth is trembling.  The Japanese are shaking

    Tsurumaru Castle also has iron cannons, but they cannot compare with the cannons of Tiger Guard in terms of quantity and quality.  The General's Office issued a prohibition order, which brought Japanese firearms to a standstill.  Shimadzu's firearms.  Except for some of the new firearms secretly purchased from Tanegashima, the rest were left behind many years ago.

    Such firearms simply cannot compete with the Ming army¡¯s firearms!

    Although the artillery fire of the Ming army could not destroy Tsurumaru Castle at once, it could continue to attack Tsurumaru Castle.  Weaken the city defense of Tsurumaru Castle and weaken the determination of the Japanese in the city to resist!

    The artillery fire was deafening, and Ding Yunyi, who was recovering from his injuries in the military camp, couldn't lie down.

    "Duan San, help me go out and have a look" Ding Yunyi called his cronies in.

    Duan San'er didn't try to persuade him, and even if he tried to persuade him, the mayor wouldn't listen.

    When Ding Yunyi walked out of the military camp with the support of Duan Saner, what he saw was the most shocking scene:

    The artillery roared and shells flew in the air.  Drawing a wonderful arc, one by one fell onto the enemy's tower.

    The flames soaring into the sky are the most gorgeous scene on the battlefield; the roar of the cannon is a cheerful song on the battlefield

    The soldiers of the Ming Army were running back and forth, constantly transporting the shells up, loading the shells into the muzzles, and then "gifting" these shells to the Japanese.

    On the tower, the Japanese were running around in panic, constantly dodging shell attacks.  Constantly putting out the fires burning everywhere

    Magnificent, magnificent!

    Ding Yunyi showed a comfortable smile on his face.

    "Sir" Duan San'er said on the side: "I heard that all the famous generals in the past and present, no matter what happened, are always calm and composed, even if the mountain collapses, they will not change their expressions, but  Why do you look like you can't sit still when you hear the sound of cannons?"

    Ding Yunyi laughed "haha": "How can there be so many famous generals in the world who don't change their expressions even if Mount Tai collapses in front of them? If so, it seems that I can't be such a famous general Wait a minute, thousands of miles away  Bring me the mirror"

    He took the telescope and looked in the direction of Tsurumaru Castle. After a long time, he put it down and said, "Ask Huangfu Yunjie to come see me immediately."

    When Huangfu Yunjie arrived, Ding Yunyi pointed at Hewan City and said, "Huangfu, look at the west tower. It's a cannon."It's a blind spot, but it's bustling with people and people are constantly coming and going. Why do you think this is?  "

    "I noticed it just now." Huangfu Yunjie said: "If my guess is correct, this must be the Japanese bandit's preparation for a night attack."

    Ding Yunyi smiled: "Generally, there are several situations in sneak attacks. One is a long-distance attack and the soldiers are tired; the other is a big victory and slackness; the third is a big defeat and dejection. But now we don't have any of these three situations. Japanese pirates  But they were eager to prepare for a sneak attack on the first day after the bombardment. Why do you think this is?"

    "Japanese bandits have no good generals." Huangfu Yunjie replied smoothly.

    "I don't think so." Ding Yunyi pondered for a while: "I think it should be the continuous failures before and the murder of Miyamoto Musashi that have brought the morale of Tsurumaru City to the bottom. Shimazu Mitsuhisa must need a  Victory will boost the morale of Tsurumaru Castle Huangfu, increase the intensity of the artillery bombardment, and at the same time make full preparations to guard against night attacks"

    "Yes, if you discipline those Japanese thieves, there will be no return!"

    "Boom - boom -" the sound of artillery sounded again, this is the majestic movement played by the Ming army

    ?¡­

    Shimazu Mitsuhisa's face was solemn, standing there, regardless of the danger, staring at the busy subordinates.

    He never thought that Miyamoto Musashi, who he had high hopes for, would die so miserably in the hands of Ding Yunyi.  And the huge blow this incident brought to Tsurumaru City was something he had never imagined before

    Countless people witnessed the death of Miyamoto Musashi.  If the previous consecutive failures could still be explained as tactical needs, then there was no excuse this time.

    We must do everything we can to reverse this situation

    Oshima Heisaburo stood in front of him.

    "Heisaburo. Are the night attack team ready?"

    "Yes, ready."

    "Are you sure of victory?"

    The Governor's question made Oshima Heisaburo silent for a moment: "Master Governor, my surprise attack team failed and my reputation was humiliated. I will definitely wash away my shame this time."

    "Not just to wash away my own shame." Shimazu Mitsuhisa sighed: "I didn't expect that the Ming Dynasty people would actually mobilize so many iron cannons. If they were allowed to continue bombarding like this, Tsurumaru Castle would not be able to hold on for long.  Now, casualties are increasing every moment, and the city walls are shaking under enemy fire. I need you to win at all costs!"

    "Hai!"

    "Heisaburo!" Mitsuhisa Shimazu raised his voice: "Attack with the determination to die!"

    "Hai!"

    ?¡­

    The shelling lasted for half a day.

    The battlefield was filled with smoke.  When the terrible bombardment finally stopped, the Ming army did not attack.

    Now is not the best time to capture Tsurumaru Castle. They need to use continuous bombardment to wear down the Japanese's determination to resist bit by bit, and then capture the Shimazu family's home city at the minimum cost.

    When the sound of artillery finally stopped, the Japanese in Tsurumaru City breathed a long sigh of relief. In this bombardment, too many unprepared people died.

    And the city wall barely withstood the bombardment

    They hurriedly collected the bodies of the victims.  The damaged city walls were being repaired in a hurry, and God knew when the next bombardment would come.

    And the Tiger Guard soldiers on the battlefield are also organizing things in an orderly manner

    Night gradually fell, and the battlefield returned to its previous quietness

    It¡¯s like, nothing happened before

    The soldiers, who had been tired for a day, gradually fell asleep and at this moment, silhouettes of people began to appear on Tsurumaru Castle

    One by one, the Japanese hung ropes and fell from the city wall. When their feet touched the ground, they held samurai swords in their hands

    Night attack!

    Heisaburo Oshima, who leads these people, firmly believes that he will not fail again this time

    There was silence in the military camp of Huben Guards.  There was no sound, everything was surrounded by the fragrance of dreams, and everything was in a strange silence

    Oshima Heisaburo and his night attack team were approaching the enemy's camp bit by bit The enemy was unprepared, and everything went smoothly

    When they finally approached, Heisaburo Oshima didn't even see the enemy sentry

    "For the Shimazu family, kill!" Oshima Heisaburo said thisHowling.

    A large number of Japanese rushed into the Ming Army's military camp and at this moment, countless torches suddenly flashed out of the Ming Army's military camp Then, a large number of Ming Army soldiers holding muskets  Appeared!

    All the Japanese in the night attack team were instantly panicked.

    "Do you recognize General Huangfu Yunjie?" Amid laughter, Huangfu Yunjie appeared on a tall horse!

    At this moment, Oshima Heisaburo was heartbroken.  The Raid Team failed, will the Night Raid Team fail now too?  No, not necessarily, but the people of the Ming Dynasty had already been prepared, and they had already judged this sneak attack

    ?¡­

    "Has Huangfu started?" Ding Yunyi, who was lying on the bed, asked with a yawn.

    "It's begun. More than three hundred Japanese bandits have been surrounded by Lord Huangfu."

    "Only more than 300 people?" Ding Yunyi seemed very dissatisfied: "So I said those Japanese bandits can't do anything big. A mere 300 people are not enough for Huangfu to kill"

    He turned over, and the wounds on his body started to hurt again. He kept cursing those hateful Japanese bandits in his stomach, and then said tiredly: "Ask Huangfu not to leave anyone behind, and not to disturb me before dawn"  .¡±

    However, just as he finished these words, the roar of muskets was heard

    "Damn it, how can I sleep at night?" Ding Yunyi muttered angrily

    ?¡­

    With the roar of muskets, Oshima Heisaburo looked sadly at his men, who fell to the enemy's guns one by one, without the ability to resist at all.

    These Japanese raiders were surrounded in a small area, and the Ming Army musketeers could happily kill these Japanese pirates without any aim at all.

    Some Japanese thieves still wanted to resist with all their strength. They waved their samurai swords and rushed forward with a cry of "Ao Ao". However, they quickly fell into a pool of blood amidst the sound of muskets after taking only a few steps forward  

    They have no ability to resist at all. Compared with the Ming army, which was well prepared, and in the face of the muskets with astonishing lethality in a small area, all resistance is in vain.

    The Night Raid Team was destined to fail from the very beginning!

    First one by one, and then groups of Japanese pirates died It is completely possible to imagine the sadness and helplessness of Oshima Heisaburo at this time. Faced with such a situation, he had no way to do anything.

    "Hagagaru!" Oshima Heisaburo howled in despair, then he raised his katana high and rushed towards the opposite side desperately.

    But what greeted him was still the ruthless muskets of the Ming army

    Oshima Heisaburo died, his body was almost destroyed by more than a dozen muskets.  He fell in a pool of blood, his eyes wide open, and his face was full of unwillingness.

    But, what can be done about this?

    Katana vs. musket, this is an unfair duel

    On Tsurumaru Castle, Shimazu Mitsuhisa, who was full of hope, also clearly heard the gunfire coming from the enemy barracks opposite. He knew that it was not from the night raid team.

    He closed his eyes sadly, Oshima Heisaburo and his night attack team failed.

    He once thought they could succeed, but what they brought to him was still this ending. He really couldn't figure it out, what else could stop those Ming Dynasty people?

    Miyamoto Musashi can¡¯t do it, and neither can the Night Raid Team

    What about Shangchuan Lake?  What about Shangchuan Lake, where you can hire experts from all over the place?  Where is he now?  Can he invite those masters back before Tsurumaru Castle is breached?

    Now all hopes seem to be pinned on Shangchuan Lake.

    But Mitsuhisa Shimazu didn¡¯t know that Lake Kamikawa had abandoned him. In the eyes of Lake Kamikawa, Mitsuhisa Shimazu was just a chess piece that could be used.

    Once this chess piece loses its use value, it is worthless.

    This is the sorrow of the Shimazu family, this is the sorrow of Mitsuhisa Shimazu, and now, the terrible and sad shadow of failure is getting closer and closer!  (To be continued: Gone with the Sky. Registered members of literature recommend this work.

 Part One: The Storm in Penghu Chapter 385 The General¡¯s Envoy

    There was a strong smell of blood in the morning air.

    The corpses on the ground have been cleaned up, but the smell always lingers.

    Just like Tsurumaru Castle in front of us, it will soon be wrapped in such a terrible smell of blood

    In the eyes of the Japanese in Tsurumaru Castle, the majestic Ming Army barracks seemed to be the most terrifying place, where terrifying flames could be ejected; where despairing shells could also be fired.

    What else can save Tsurumaru Castle?

    At this moment, a hope seemed to appear:

    General Tokugawa Iemitsu sent his envoy!

    In fact, the Tokugawa shogunate knew the news of the Ming army's massive attack on the Satsuma Domain very early on. This was a happy and troublesome thing for Tokugawa Iemitsu.

    Gladly, Tokugawa Iesasa can use this opportunity to further weaken the power of these daimyo with the help of the Ming army; but what troubles them is that this is an invasion of Japan after all.

    ¡°If the General¡¯s Mansion does not make some statements and come up with something substantive, it will be easy for the General¡¯s family¡¯s prestige to be damaged.

    More importantly, how far is the Ming army prepared to fight?  Is it just a Satsuma clan, or does it have greater ambitions and intentions?

    This is something Tokugawa Iemitsu must understand.

    And his messenger is also his most trusted retainer: Idarigi.

    Idariki¡¯s mission is very simple, to find out the true purpose of the Ming army, to find out why the Ming army invaded the Satsuma Domain, and to what extent they would go.

    To Idarigi¡¯s surprise.  This trip turned out to be very smooth!

    Before he came to Satsuma Domain, he had heard about the Ming army commander Ding Yunyi's furious execution of Miyamoto Musashi.  Miyamoto Musashi was a Japanese sword master, but even such a sword master died in the hands of the Ming Dynasty people?

    He also heard that although Ding Yunyi killed Miyamoto Musashi, he was also seriously injured.  And this can also give Ding Yunyi the best excuse not to see him.

    However, what he never expected was when he arrived at the Ming army camp.  After requesting a meeting, the Ming Dynasty army agreed.

    ??Could it be that the Ming army coach really wants to see him injured?

    Idarigi did not hear wrongly.  Ding Yunyi actually received the special envoy of Japan's Tokugawa Shogunate despite being injured

    Ding Yunyi, who appeared in front of Idarigi, did not look injured at all. He was wearing silver armor, with the famous sword "Ryuga" of the Satsuma clan hanging around his waist. He was full of energy and high spirits.

    "Idarigi has met the Lord of the Town." Idarigi said respectfully.

    "Yes, General Tokugawa's special envoy, please take a seat." Ding Yunyi said with a smile: "Come here, bring us the good tea we brought from Taiwan. Please give the special envoy a drink."

    Idarigi did not expect that the other party was so polite, which also made him relax a lot

    Tea may not be good tea, but drinking it in Idarigi¡¯s mouth has a different taste.

    He quietly looked at Ding Yunyi, trying to see the signs of injury on his face.  But found nothing

    "I heard that the special envoy's father, Date Masamune, once assisted General Tokugawa in ascending to the throne of General of the Conqueror?" Ding Yunyi suddenly asked.

    This is the most proud thing of the Date family.  After hearing this, Idarigi smiled and said: "Actually, this is nothing"

    "The envoy is too polite." Ding Yunyi smiled slightly and said: "I have only heard of it, but I don't know the story of General Tokugawa. I still ask the envoy to enlighten me."

    Idarigi nodded: "In the sixth year of Qingchang before the general was born, my mother Ajiang gave birth to her eldest brother Matsumaru. Also known as Nagamaru, but Changsong died nine months after he was born, so after the general was born,  He enjoys the treatment of the crown prince and is also educated by the crown prince. Since the shogun is the second son of the second generation shogun Hidetada, his grandfather Ieyasu gave him the nickname "shogun", which means After the birth of the shogun, he was given the nickname "shogun".  , was immediately taken away from his parents and given to a wet nurse, so Hidetada-sama and his wife were very unfamiliar with their son, the general. In addition, the general was weak, had a stutter in speech, and was mediocre in appearance. They disliked the general even more.  In the eleventh year, Ajiang gave birth to another son, whose nickname was Kunichiyo, who would later be Suruga Danagon Tokugawa Tadaga. In view of the fact that Ajiang was estranged from his son, the general, who was raised by his wet nurse, Afu, he stayed there.  After Kunichiyo was born, Ae raised Kunichiyo himself with Hidetada's consent, and the couple also doted on Kunichiyo. Because of this, Edo Castle was divided into the second son Shogun and the third son Kunichiyo"

    Idarigi vs.He knows very clearly about the war between armies, and he is obviously more willing to share it all with others:

    "Many people also continued to please Hidetada and his wife and Kunichiyo because Kunichiyo might become the third shogun. The shogun felt very dissatisfied, but there was nothing he could do about it. Until one time, the shogun attempted suicide, and he had long felt that the shogun would be abolished.  Fuku, who had the right to inherit the throne, went to Sunfu Castle to tell Ieyasu the truth inside Edo Castle and the unfairness of Hidetada and his wife. After that, Ieyasu came forward and told Hidetada and his wife that they must divide their concubines so that Iemitsu can ensure it.  The inheritance of the third generation of shoguns. In the sixth year of the Yuanhe period, the shogun Yuanfu officially changed his name to Iemitsu, and the name Iemitsu was chosen by the two great Nagons. Originally, Iemitsu should be named after his grandfather, Lord Ieyasu.  He changed his name to Ie-tada because of the same name as his father, Hidetada-sama, but chose the name Iemitsu in the third year of Kanei, Hidetada-sama and Iemitsu-sama.  Tatsumasamune and many other daimyo went to Luo, met with Emperor Gomizuo and Nakamiya Kazuko in Nijo Castle, and were promoted to ministers of the left"

    Having said this, he paused briefly: "If I have to say that my father has made any contribution, then it is that he has always been on the general's side"

    "Loyal minister, loyal minister." Ding Yunyi praised continuously: "Such a loyal minister is worthy of admiration, both in our Ming Dynasty and in Japan"

    "Thank you for the compliment, Lord General" Idarigi put away his smile and gradually turned the topic to his mission: "This time, the Ming Dynasty suddenly raised an army. To conquer the Satsuma Domain, the general heard that  After that, I was very worried. I wonder how Japan has offended the Ming Dynasty. Japan and the Ming Dynasty are separated by a river. We have been friendly neighbors and have been harmonious for generations. This sudden outbreak of war really worries the general. Please let me know clearly.  It¡¯s better to go back and tell the general"

    "It's not that I have to fight there. It's Shimazu Mitsuhisa who forces me to fight." Ding Yunyi sighed and said.

    Idarigi was startled: "I don't quite understand"

    Ding Yunyi¡¯s face was filled with worry: ¡°Does the envoy know about Zheng Zhilong?¡±

    "Old official? Of course I know his name. He was even summoned by the general." Idarigi became more and more confused, wondering how he got involved with Zheng Zhilong this time.

    Ding Yunyi sighed heavily again: "My Ming Dynasty has always wanted to maintain friendly relations with Japan. Although there were some Japanese rogues who burned, killed and plundered along the coast of our Ming Dynasty without your general knowing, in my opinion  Coming here has nothing to do with your country"

    Idarigi was a little embarrassed. Ding Yunyi sneered in his heart, but his face looked as if nothing had happened: "But, my family members, Mr. Zheng Zhilong, were kidnapped!"

    "What?" Idarigi was shocked.

    Zheng Zhilong has a very good reputation in Japan, and he is a high-ranking official in the Ming Dynasty. His family was actually kidnapped?

    Ding Yunyi looked solemn: "As the general of the Fujian Army, we naturally have to intervene when the family members of our subordinates are kidnapped. At first, I thought it was the work of pirates. But then I received intelligence that this was actually the Shimazu family.  I sent someone to do it"

    This is simply unbelievable to Idarigi. Before he can speak, Ding Yunyi has already continued:

    "Master Zheng Zhilong's sister-in-law, Yuki Tagawa, and his second son, Shichizaemon Tagawa, were both kidnapped. Messenger, how important is this? Master Zheng is my deputy general of the Ming Dynasty. His family members are missing,  Wouldn¡¯t it cause a big mess?¡±

    "Um" Idarigi hesitated for a moment: "Is there some misunderstanding? I heard that the relationship between the old official and the Shimadzu family is quite good. How could the Shimadzu family do this?  Such a thing comes?"

    "I don't believe that either, but this is the news that my subordinates sacrificed their lives to bring me back." Ding Yunyi smiled bitterly: "Invite Lord Hisao in."

    As soon as Hisao Shimazu came in, he burst into tears when he saw Idariki: "The disaster for the Shimazu family has come!"

    "Lord Hisao, please don't cry. What is going on?" Idarigi asked hurriedly.

    Hisao Shimazu wiped his tears: "Date-sama, my brother listened to a man named Kamikawako and conspired to kidnap Mr. Zheng Zhilong's family members with the intention of using them as blackmail to achieve their ulterior motives. They  They even wanted to kill me! If it hadn¡¯t been for Lord Souzhen¡¯s rescue, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to see Lord Date today!¡±

    Idarigi looked heavy. If this is really what they said, things would be really troublesome.  What kind of crime is this for kidnapping the family members of a Ming Dynasty deputy general?  And it was actually done by a famous person?

    In this way, no matter what the Ming Dynasty does,Nothing is too much.

    He just really couldn¡¯t figure out how Shimazu Mitsuhisa could listen to the words of that Kamikawa Lake man and do such a ridiculous thing.

    Shimazu Mitsuhisa, what on earth are you doing

    "Master Zheng's family must be rescued, and the Shimazu family's crimes must be punished in the most severe manner!" Ding Yunyi's expression changed: "Otherwise, where will the majesty of our officers and soldiers of the Ming Dynasty be? Where will the majesty of the Ming Dynasty's court be? Please also ask for an envoy.  Go back and tell the general that I, Ding Yunyi, have no choice but to do so."

    Dateridge's talents were far inferior to those of his father, Date Masamune. He hesitated for a long time, and then asked in a low voice: "I just don't know how far Lord Souzou is going to attack?  "

    "Envoy, please rest assured, I, Ming, am not such an unreasonable person." Ding Yunyi smiled again and said: "The target of our crusade is only Shimazu Mitsuhisa, and will not implicate the entire Satsuma Domain. We are trying to rescue Mr. Zheng."  After leaving the family, the entire army will withdraw from the Satsuma Domain immediately.¡±

    "Really?" Idarigi asked hurriedly.

    "Yes, my Ming officers and soldiers have kept their word." Ding Yunyi nodded solemnly: "However, we believe that Shimazu Mitsuhisa is absolutely incapable of commanding the entire Satsuma Domain. In terms of talent, he is not as good as his younger brother Hisao.  He has never been as good as his younger brother Hisao in terms of virtue, so it is most appropriate for Hisao to take this position. "

    Idarigi felt relieved.  Mitsuhisa Shimazu is far more talented than Hisao Shimazu, which has always been a headache for the general.  Satsuma Domain is far away from Edo, and it is difficult for the shogun to reach here. If there is another great name with great talent and strategy, then the shogun really doesn't know what to do.

    But Hisao Shimazu is completely different.

    Many people know his cowardice and incompetence. If he inherits Shimazu Mitsuhisa's position, the general's power will be able to penetrate here bit by bit.

    But he was still a little uneasy: "Master Zongzhen, after rescuing Master Zheng's family and taking this position with Master Hisao, will your army really leave here?"

    "The Ming army will not station a single soldier in Satsuma Domain." Ding Yunyi said categorically: "How can I do such a dishonest thing when I come to the country tomorrow?"

    Idarigi was finally relieved: "It seems that I misunderstood the mayor. Mitsuhiro kidnapped the family members of Ming Dynasty officials, which discredited Japan and damaged the relationship between Japan and Ming Dynasty. I will go back right now.  I will report everything to the general, but I also ask the mayor not to break his promise."

    "Please don't worry, envoy." Ding Yunyi smiled and said, "Come, send the envoy off."

    Idarigi came in a hurry and left in a hurry. Ding Yunyi let out a gentle breath.  Suddenly, everything went dark in front of him, and he fell from the chair to the ground.

    A moment ago, he had been holding back the pain on his body until now, but now, he really couldn't hold it anymore.  When he woke up leisurely, he saw the general in front of him and whispered: "I have stabilized Tokugawa Iemitsu's side and ordered all the armies to attack Tsurumaru Castle all night. We must defeat Tsurumaru in the shortest possible time."  Get the city!"

    He has done everything he can. Now, it depends on the Tiger Guards.

    The conflict between the shogunate and the daimyo became the best weapon to exploit.

    So what happens next?

    The Tokugawa family will definitely not really believe it and will definitely interfere with the Satsuma Domain.

    Of course the Ming army will not stay here, but others can stay here.

    At this time, Ding Yunyi already had a comprehensive plan for the Satsuma clan!  (To be continued: Gone with the Sky. Registered members of literature recommend this work.

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 386 Wang Zhi

    "Fire!" "Fire!" "Fire!"

    Amid the more urgent calls, the cannonballs fell one after another crazily towards Tsurumaru Castle on the opposite side!

    This is the third day of the bombardment of Tsurumaru Castle!

    The shells ravaged Tsurumaru Castle to their fullest, and the entire Tsurumaru Castle was shrouded in the terrible artillery attack.  Those Ming army gunners seemed to never stop until they fired the last shell.

    Tsurumaru Castle was already crumbling under such bombardment.

    The city wall was blown down piece by piece. Although the Japanese braved the fire and repaired it time and time again, the effect was not obvious under the continuous blows.

    Everyone knows that the Ming army¡¯s massive attack is about to begin

    Shimazu Mitsuhisa was helpless. He had no way to stop the Ming army's massive attack.

    Finally, the most worrying scene appeared

    The sound of artillery suddenly stopped, and a large number of Ming army soldiers lined up tightly and appeared neatly outside Tsurumaru Castle.

    The decisive battle at Tsurumaru Castle!

    As the huge red flag was unfurled, the horn sounded loudly!

    The decisive battle - Tsurumaru Castle!

    "Attack!" "Attack!" "Attack!"

    With the calls of the Tiger Guard generals at all levels, the general attack on Tsurumaru Castle has begun!

    The walls of Tsurumaru Castle have been bombarded with huge gaps for three days, and these gaps look like they are welcoming the Tiger Guards to enter

    Ding Yunyi also appeared on the battlefield. He wanted to see his generals enter here with his own eyes.  But he conquered his first opponent who conquered the entire Japan:

    Tsurumaru Castle!

    He firmly believes that his loyal and brave subordinates will definitely do it

    A sound like a roaring mountain and a tsunami has been heard, and an attack like a roaring mountain and a tsunami has begun!

    It will not fail. No amount of force can stop the Tiger Guards' attack. Ding Yunyi smiled. He suddenly didn't want to watch anymore, but slowly turned around and returned to his military camp.

    "Sir, are you not watching the battle?" Duan San'er, who had been following Ding Yunyi, was a little strange.

    "Don't watch, we won't lose." Ding Yunyi smiled faintly.

    Duan Saner also laughed, he knew it very clearly.  The adults will never be mistaken

    Ding Yunyi asked Duan Saner to pour him a bowl of water, took a sip, and suddenly asked slowly: "Have you heard of Wang Zhi?"

    "I think I've heard of it." Duan San'er nodded: "I heard that this man is a big pirate."

    "Yes. He is a big pirate." Ding Yunyi's expression seemed to be thinking about something: "I am the Pirate King, but in fact Wang Zhi also used to be the Pirate King, although his name as Pirate King is not worthy of the name Scarlet Robe and Jade Belt"  Wang Zhi, in fact, once became a sea king who could rival the Ming Dynasty.

    One day in April of the 32nd year of Jiajing, residents along the southeastern coast of China suddenly discovered that countless masts suddenly rose on the previously endless sea, and on the rows of ships stood Japanese people with bows and swords in their hands  

    The Japanese pirates have arrived!

    "Wangzhijiu Island pirates, Zhang and Quan pirates, hundreds of huge ships, came to cover the sea, and the east and west of Zhejiang, the north and south of the Yangtze River, and the coastal areas thousands of miles away were alerted at the same time This scene was the largest Japanese pirate invasion during the Jiajing period  The imperial court called it the "Renzi Incident" and the reason for the sudden increase in the number of Japanese pirates was that the crops in Hizen were poor and a large number of hungry Japanese people could not survive and simply followed the Japanese pirates to raid China. "

    Ding Yunyi said calmly: "In the next two years, the Japanese pirate group headed by Wang Zhi and Xu Hai carried out plunder in coastal areas such as Zhejiang, South Zhili, Guangdong, Fujian, Shandong and even inland areas, and the officers and soldiers were defeated one after another.  The entire southeastern coastal area was almost in a state of corruption without Japanese invaders, and half of the entire Ming Dynasty was shaken From this moment, Wang Zhi completed his transformation from a down-and-out boy in Huizhou to the Pirate King, allowing himself to  Ranked first on the Ming Dynasty¡¯s blacklist.¡±

    ¡°He was actually that powerful before.¡± Duan Saner stuck out his tongue.

    "Yes, it's very powerful." Ding Yunyi sighed: "The Ming Dynasty issued a reward for Wang Zhi's head. It was posted all over the cities and villages along the southeast coast. It said, 'Anyone who can devise a clever plot to capture and kill Wang Zhi will be granted the title of earl.  , rewarded with tens of thousands of gold, and given the title of sitting in the camp as a government official' Duan Sanna, the three titles of duke, marquis and uncle in my Ming Dynasty are all ranked first, and they are used to give gifts to relatives or meritorious officials in the Ming Dynasty.  The famous founding hero Liu Bowen was only granted the title of earl, and Qi Jiguang, who had made great military achievements throughout his life, was not awarded the title of a knight. However, for capturing and killing Wang Zhi, he was actually offered a generous reward of "becoming an earl, rewarding him with ten thousand gold, and conferring a high official", which shows that the Ming Dynasty has great respect for him.  Wang Zhizhi's jealousy has reached such an extentSan'er asked curiously: "Did you catch Wang Zhi?"

    "Wang Zhi is not so easy to capture." Ding Yunyi smiled: Wang Zhi's large ships sailing on the sea can accommodate hundreds of people, and it is said that they can ride horses, and his fleet has more than 200 ships.  No army dares to provoke the enemy.  In addition to fear and hatred, officials of all sizes in the Ming Dynasty also had helpless admiration for this Japanese pirate leader who traveled across the vast East in a huge ship, and whose dragon was seen but never seen.  I remember someone said this: "Zhi Nai has a scarlet robe with jade belt, a gold-topped five-brim yellow umbrella, the leader and others have big hats, robes and belts, silver-topped green umbrellas, fifty guards, all with gold armor and silver helmets, unsheathed bright swords, sitting on the sea."  Cao Jiangting, known as the King of Jinghai, stayed there for several days, as if walking in a deserted place Duan San'er stuck out his tongue, and then heard Ding Yunyi say slowly:

    "As for Wang Zhi, almost half of the 'Jiajing Japanese Rebellion' in the imperial court's "Japanese Biography" are his records, and the folk pictures, sources, Japanese compilations, chronicles, anthologies, and local chronicles are even more numerous. But everyone  Even his last name is unclear. Is it Wang Zhi or Wang Zhi? "

    ¡°What happened to Wang Zhi later?¡± Duan Saner asked cautiously.

    "Wang Zhi was trapped and killed by fellow countryman Hu Zongxian." Ding Yunyi smiled: "In the 33rd year of Jiajing, the post of anti-Japanese commander on the southeast coast fell to Hu Zongxian, a native of Jixi, Huizhou. He and several predecessors focused on suppression and put out fires everywhere.  Differently, after taking office, Hu Zongxian was determined to suppress and appease the pirates at the same time, and he set his biggest target on Wang Zhi without any hesitation. Facing the vast sea, he calmly made this voice: "The pirates on the sea are only difficult to control because of Wang Zhi's alertness.  The rest are just rats, don¡¯t worry¡¯ Do you know why?¡±

    Duan Saner shook his head in confusion.

    "As a native of Huizhou, Hu Zongxian has a deep understanding of his fellow Japanese pirates: Wang Zhi is still a businessman at heart, and he is unwilling to see his dream of maritime wealth destroyed by war. He has not completely broken with the Ming Dynasty.  With courage, it is completely feasible to use appeasement" Ding Yunyi sneered:

    "In the thirty-fourth year of Jiajing period, Hu Zongxian sent special envoys Jiang Zhou and Chen Keyuan to Japan to persuade Wang Zhi to surrender. This was a difficult and difficult journey of thousands of miles to persuade Wang Zhi to surrender. After many hardships, the two envoys successfully reached Japan and met Wang Zhi.  It's hard to imagine Wang Zhi's complicated mood when he saw the two imperial envoys for the first time. But the iceberg melted soon

    In addition to the promise of immunity, Hu Zongxian also has a trump card in his hand, Wang Zhi¡¯s mother, wife and children.  As soon as he took office, Hu Zongxian realized the use value of Wang Zhi's family and released his old mother, wife and children from the prison in Jinhua, placed them in a clean residence under residential surveillance, and gave him generous treatment in life.  Wang Zhi, who had always thought that his family had been implicated for a long time, cried with joy when he learned that his relatives were fine.  "

    Ding Yunyi paused there for a moment:

    "Wang Zhi complained to the two special envoys: 'I was not involved in the rebellion, but because General Yu was plotting against me, he detained my family members. So I had no way to return.' Until now, Wang Zhi still hates Yu Dayou deeply. It can be seen that Yu Dayou is in Liegang.  The fire in his heart has never been extinguished. Surrender can be done, but there are conditions. Wang Zhi sent his adopted son Wang Shu to escort Chen Keyan back to the country to meet Hu Zongxian and clearly stated the terms of surrender: "Begging for tribute and mutual trade."  "Killing thieves will take effect." This is a clear request, and I want to become a red-top businessman. "

    "Do you just agree?" Duan San'er was a little strange.

    Ding Yunyi said calmly: "There is actually an important reason why Wang Zhi agreed to surrender: his base area was already unstable. At that time, Shimazu Takahisa, the powerful vassal of Kyushu in Japan, rose up and began to pacify Southern Kyushu, and had already occupied Osumi and Hyuga.  Mostah. It's the Shimazu family we are attacking now As a 'Tang Dynasty', Wang Zhi's living space in Kyushu is getting smaller and smaller. In addition to the years of fighting against the Ming Dynasty,  The sources of soldiers and property were dwindling day by day. Even in the five islands occupied by Wang Zhi, the local Japanese fought with Wang Zhi for many years. There were many casualties, and some even did not return alive on the entire island. The families of the deceased were very resentful of Wang Zhi.  The countdown to disintegration has begun.¡±

    Ding Yunyi was high-spirited: "After Xu Hai, Chen Dong, and Ye Ma were captured and killed one after another, in early October of the thirty-sixth year of Jiajing, Wang Zhi, at the invitation of Hu Zongxian, led more than a thousand brave Japanese men under his command, including more than forty Japanese  The entourage returned to Cengang in Zhoushan on a strange giant ship. Surrender was only one step away. Hu Zongxian once said to his subordinates: "Wang Zhiyue is overseas, and the situation is as difficult as the boat. He must be lured out."  To make the tiger lose its power, it is possible to catch the ear. Now, Wang Zhi came to the door. In order to strengthen Wang Zhi's determination to surrender, Hu Zongxian asked Wang Zhi's son Wang Cheng to write a blood letter and asked Wang Zhi's old mother to put his fingerprints on it.  , recounting Hu Junmen's kindness in not killing him, and urged Wang Zhi to surrender early. Wang Zhi was not a fool. After receiving the blood letter, he smiled and said: "Foolish son, the court will not kill you because of me. If I surrender, even you."  They couldn't escape. 'However, the arrow was on the line at this moment and had to be launchedWang Zhi expressed his willingness to obey the order. Wang Zhi left Jiang Zhou in Japan and ordered Mao Haifeng to escort Chen Xi.I am willing to return to China to meet with Hu Zongxian to discuss in detail the recruitment and mutual trade relations.  Hu Zongxian stroked Mao Haifeng thickly, which relieved Wang Zhi's doubts.

    In the thirty-fifth year of the Jiajing reign of the Ming Dynasty, Wang Zhi sent a message to the Ming Dynasty, expressing his willingness to obey orders and assist in the eradication of refugees in Songjiang, and hoped to obtain the Ming government's promise to open coastal trade.

    Hu Zongxian deliberately created an atmosphere of peace negotiation between the two sides. Hu Zongxian comforted Wang and persuaded Wang to go to Hangzhou to visit Wang Bengu. On February 5, the thirty-seventh year of Jiajing, he was trapped by Wang Bengu. When the three ministers gathered for a meeting, they said: "Wang Zhishi  With the intention of shooting for profit, he went into the sea in violation of the clear prohibition. He continued to forget the righteousness of China and entered the foreign country as a traitor. He attacked and robbed the Japanese barbarians for many years. The sea was shaken and the southeast was disturbed This has nothing to do with the national policy.  , the evil spreads to the sky, and the gods and humans are angry."

    Due to the tense situation along the coast at that time, Hu Zongxian did not dare to kill Wang Zhi rashly and allowed him to live. He was placed under house arrest in Hangzhou for more than two years. He originally hoped that the rogue bandits would disband themselves because they lost their leader, but the effect was not great.  Hu Zongxian said: "Zhi and others seduced the Japanese barbarians and carried out wanton attacks and robberies. There was a disturbance in the southeast and the sea was shaken. I and others used spies to lure them. I begged the general to punish the Japanese with canonical punishment. Zongman, Ruxian  Although the crime will not be forgiven, he has returned to the country and made military exploits. He died to open up a new path for those who come after him. "

    Emperor Shizong of the Ming Dynasty issued an edict saying: "I have committed a serious crime by carrying Hua Gou Yi directly. I ordered him to tell the owl. Zong Man and Ru Xian have said that they will surrender and repay their merits, but they will not die and will be sent to the border guards to be permanently exiled."

    On December 25, the thirty-eighth year of the Jiajing reign, he was beheaded at the port of Chenggong, Hangzhou. When he saw his son for the last time before his execution, his son held him in his arms and cried. Wang Zhi took a golden hairpin and gave it to his son and sighed, "I don't mean it."  "Xing Zi Tu!"

    His wife was given as a slave to the hero's family.

    After Mao Haifeng learned that Wang Zhi was imprisoned, he killed and dismembered the hostage Xia Zheng. When the bad news came, Hu Zongxian "went to the seaside to worship him in person and cried endlessly. All the generals were in tears and could not look up."

    Subsequently, Mao Haifeng was destroyed by the Ming army in Cengang.

    After Ding Yunyi said this: "Except for the rest, Wang Zhi is still a tycoon of the generation, but why did he fail?"

    Duan San'er shook his head in confusion, and Ding Yunyi's voice was not very loud: "When he was at his strongest, it was because of Japan's poor harvest, so many people followed Wang Zhi as pirates. But as Japan gradually settled down, more and more people joined Wang Zhi as pirates.  Wang Zhi suffered several disastrous defeats in a row, and fewer people were willing to follow him, and there was another very important reason He glanced at Duan San'er: "After the Shimazu family became powerful, Wang Zhi  He has become a thorn in their side and must be removed quickly. Wang Zhi saw this very clearly back then.  Since Japan, which he cited as his base, has no place for him, his only choice is to surrender to the Ming Dynasty.  "

    Duan Saner seemed to understand but not quite.

    Ding Yunyi picked up the tea bowl and took a sip: "Duan Sanna, being a general does not just know how to fight. Tsurumaru City will be pacified soon. How to govern this place in the future is what we need to consider most. To make a person  To completely obey our orders, we must force him to a dead end, leaving him with no other choice but to rely on us.¡±

    "Are you talking about Hisao Shimazu?" Duan San'er thought for a long time and finally seemed to understand.

    Ding Yunyi said nothing more. In fact, this is not just a Shimadzu family, but the direction of the overall governance of Japan in the future!

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 387: Broken City

    The Ming army in large groups was launching the most ferocious offensive against Tsurumaru Castle.

    The hole in the city wall has been opened!

    The final decisive battle finally broke out here.

    The Japanese in Tsurumaru Castle have suffered the most severe blow to their confidence under the continuous artillery attacks for several days, especially the death of Miyamoto Musashi, which has planted the seeds of fear in their hearts.

    Now, they must face the coming terrible scene

    ¡°No one knows all this better than Shimazu Mitsuhisa.  But now his only choice is to fight to the end.  For the Satsuma feudal lord, he had no way out

    Commanding the battle at the forefront is Tadaro Shimazu, the most trusted member of Mitsuhisa Shimazu and the bravest of the Shimadzu family. Although the Diaoye Bushi commanded by Taduro Shimazu suffered a complete defeat, now he can only continue to fight unconditionally.  Trust him, Shimazu Mitsuhisa doesn¡¯t have any suitable candidates

    But what about Shangchuan Lake?  Where is Shangchuan Lake now?

    No one can answer Shimazu Mitsuhisa's question

    ??????????? Shimazu Taday¨­, who was commanding the defense battle on the tower, was also having a hard time.

    The sharp artillery fire of the Ming army has blasted Tsurumaru Castle full of holes. Tsurumaru Castle needs defense everywhere and manpower is needed everywhere Shimazu Taday¨­ is stretched thin with troops and cannot defend the entire defense line.  Putting on a decisive battle stance

    The Japanese are almost risking their lives to defend this place. Wherever there is danger, countless Japanese will be driven there willingly or unwillingly.  Then, under the successive attacks of the Ming army, countless corpses were added to Tsurumaru Castle

    Shimazu Tadaro was powerless. He could only watch his men die and watch large numbers of Japanese die on this terrible battlefield.

    There are no signs of collapse yet, but God knows how long this situation will last

    Looking from here to there, it was completely dark.  They were all soldiers of the Huben Guards.  The battle flags of the Ming Dynasty were fluttering in the wind against the smoke of artillery fire, seeming to be declaring the determination of the Ming Dynasty here.  Tell every Japanese here:

    Daming - is coming!

    The officers of the Huben Guards calmly commanded their soldiers, wave after wave.  They launched a ferocious but orderly attack on Tsurumaru Castle.

    The Ming army's attack direction was placed on several gaps that appeared under the devastation of artillery fire, and the Japanese also gathered heavy troops here. The two sides repeatedly strangled each other in these places. Everyone hoped to win in the shortest time.  Decide the winner.

    The soldiers of the Ming army who rushed up first used muskets to bombard them not far away, killing as many Japanese pirates as possible. Then, soldiers holding shields and swords swarmed up.

    The gap is constantly being fought for.  There were also a large number of Ming soldiers who began to use ladders to directly launch a battle to capture the city tower

    The ladders were set up, and the soldiers, holding their shields high, climbed up the city wall regardless of their own safety under the cover of their companions.

    A Tiger Guard soldier was knocked down.  But soon, his brother continued to climb up the ladder bravely As long as Tsurumaru Castle has not fallen into his hands, the battle will never stop!

    Horn sounds, strange screams, and pitiful cries continued to sound inside and outside Tsurumaru Castle.  If the killing and bloodshed have not completely destroyed the Japanese, the sound of such one after another.  But it is a great stimulus for the Japanese

    Death may not scare soldiers on the battlefield, but wounded soldiers bring a different situation.  This is especially true for the side that is far at a disadvantage

    A Japanese whose leg was blown off was wailing in pain in a pool of blood. He stretched out his hand to beg his companions for help, but those companions fled away in horror and fear.

    What the wounded soldier wants to do most now is to die quickly to relieve his tremendous pain, but he has no way to do it. He still has to endure such torture.

    After a long, long time, he finally took his last breath.

    His body was covered in blood and dirt, and was so filthy that every Japanese pirate who saw his body could only feel a thrilling feeling

    Several Ming soldiers finally climbed onto the tower, but they were quickly surrounded by Japanese bandits.  These Ming troops set up a small defensive circle, leaning against the city tower, and tried their best to block the Japanese bandits' counterattack.

    They must stay here until the brothers come up

    When the Huben guards at the bottom of the city saw that their brothers had climbed up and were being attacked by Japanese bandits, theyHer eyes turned red, and her roar became louder

    Attack!  Attack it!  There, my brothers are fighting bloody battles!

    Several more soldiers from the Ming Dynasty climbed up. At the moment when the first batch of soldiers who climbed onto the tower fell gloriously, their companions took over the fighting position.

    ??The blood of these fallen soldiers was not shed in vain

    They are fighting hard on the city towers, and they are also fighting hard under the city walls!

    Everyone is fighting, and all Ming soldiers are using their loyalty and bravery to win this battle.  Those flags of the Ming Dynasty are the source of courage that inspires them to move forward!

    Corpses filled Tsurumaru City, and the air was filled with the terrifying smell of blood.

    A war is always ended with the blood and lives of countless people

    When victory comes, only people remember the merits of the living, but they will gradually forget what the victims have paid for this victory

    This is what war is made of

    More and more soldiers of the Ming Dynasty are boarding up, and the gaps are gradually widening The balance of victory has quietly begun to tilt towards the side of the Ming Dynasty

    Shimazu Tadaro already knows that the situation is irreversible, and now the only thing he has to do is.  It is to prevent the fall of Tsurumaru Castle as much as possible.  The sinner of the Shimazu family must not be himself!

    When the Diao Ye ambush tactic failed and Shimazu Mitsuhisa did not blame himself for this, but instead gave himself such an important task of defending the city, Shimazu Tadaro had already made the determination to die.

    Standing next to him is Shinkazu Sato of Kashima Shinto-ryu.

    The news of the death of his brother Sato Kobei came much later. It is said that Sato Kobei¡¯s whole body was beaten into a sieve.  But he failed to fulfill his promise:

    Use your own strength to stop the Ming army¡¯s advance!

    On the contrary, the Ming army¡¯s advance accelerated

    Sato Shinichiro firmly does not believe this.  He firmly believed that his brother must have suffered from the despicable conspiracy of the Ming Dynasty people, otherwise based on his brother's ability.  It is impossible to fail.

    He wants to use his own blood to wash away the shame of the Sato family; he wants to avenge his brother for his own life!

    He actually doesn¡¯t care about being able to defend Tsurumaru Castle. The only thing he cares about is showing the style of Kashima Shintoryu here.  But now, such an opportunity is getting closer and closer.

    Enemies are swarming to attack Tsurumaru Castle. Looking from here, it is difficult to hold on to Tsurumaru Castle. A large number of Japanese are dying rapidly

    Shinichio Sato, who was holding a knife in his arms, said nothing and just looked at the battlefield with squinted eyes.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Expert.  Always have to be able to survive under any circumstances without changing.

    "Nobu Kazuo, it's almost time for us to attack" Shimazu Tadayaro sighed softly.

    "When we attacked, even the sky was filled with blood" Shinichio Sato's words were very much like a poet. He seemed not to take the battle situation in front of him at all: "The fighting  The trumpet has sounded, brave people of Amaterasu, this will be the best place for us to be martyred Shimazu Tadaro slightly understood the meaning of his words.

    But to be honest, he doesn¡¯t have much hope

    He cheered up: "Nobuichio, work hard, don't forget how terrible Ding Yunyi is This name made Sato Shinichio's body tremble involuntarily, but he quickly returned to normal: "Ming Dynasty people.  Except for Ding Yunyi, there is no one worthy of my fear.  Even if Ding Yunyi appears here in person, I will definitely use my bravery to let him know our fearlessness Sato Shinichio's wish will soon come true.  Of course, it was not Ding Yunyi who appeared in front of him, but the soldiers of the Ming Dynasty.

    More and more soldiers of the Ming Dynasty boarded the tower, and more and more soldiers of the Ming Dynasty poured in from the gap

    The Japanese could no longer block the enemy's entry.

    Thousands of Japanese fell down, cries of despair emanating from their throats, and their bodies squirming helplessly in a pool of blood.  There is no power that can save them, there is no power anymore

    When a huge battle flag appeared on the Tsurumaru Castle Tower, cheers broke out in the Ming army camp.

    Huangfu Yunjie, who temporarily replaced Ding Yunyi in commanding the battle, took a deep breath and slowly raised his sword forward:

    "CompleteArmy - enter the city!  "

    This is the most exciting moment. At this moment, the door to Tsurumaru Castle has been opened, and the way to capture Tsurumaru Castle has also been completely opened.  What awaits the soldiers of the Ming Dynasty now is only two words:

    Victory!

    The generals of the Ming army swept towards Tsurumaru City like a tidal wave. The cheers and cheers of the Ming soldiers were heard everywhere on the battlefield.  Flying everywhere on the battlefield are battle flags representing determination and courage!

    "For Japan, for the Shimadzu family, fight to the death!" Shimazu Tadaro finally said this.

    Sato Shinichio slowly stood up and slowly drew out his katana.

    For Japan, for the Shimadzu family, and even more for the honor of Kashima Shinto-ryu

    He walked forward step by step. He had no specific goal. He only knew where there were the most enemies and that was where he should go.

    There is no third option for your own life or the life of your enemy

    He didn¡¯t know how his brother died, but it didn¡¯t matter to him. He only knew that the soldiers in front of him were definitely no match for Kashima Shinto-ryu.

    He saw a dozen Ming army soldiers appearing in front of him, with a ferocious smile on his face. He vowed to use these soldiers to avenge his brother first!

    The man and the sword merge into one, and the sword turns into nine shadows!

    Although Kashima Shinto-ryu¡¯s swordsmanship is not as thorough as his elder brother¡¯s, it is more than enough to deal with these little soldiers. He even feels that this is killing a chicken with a sledgehammer!

    The soldiers of the Ming Army saw a Japanese bandit walking towards them step by step with a long samurai sword. They quickly dodged away, and the musketeers appeared behind them.

    The look on Sato Shinichi's face changed. He still knew the power of the musket very well. This was the biggest difference between him and Sato Kobei.

    He must deal with these enemies before the musketeers finish shooting!

    Sato Shinichio let out a strange scream, then rushed forward with his katana.  However, there were some things he didn't know.  The muskets used by the Ming army were different from those used by the Japanese.

    These muskets fired faster, faster than Shinichio Sato's imagination After several loud bangs, Shinichio Sato, who was charging, felt pain in his body, and then he knelt down on one leg.  on the ground.

    what is this?  Why is the launch speed so fast?

    Sato Shinichiro tried his best not to fall down, but tried to get up, but failed.  Then, he saw the scene he least wanted to see: the enemy was slowly walking towards him.

    Slowly, not fast at all.  What do these enemies look like?  Shinichio Sato thought for a long time and then suddenly understood:

    The enemy is like a group of cats, and you are just a mouse with no way to escape.

    The cat plays with the mouse.

    More than a dozen Ming soldiers came over, surrounded him in a circle, and then raised their swords and guns.

    These Ming soldiers were very surprised. Why did this Japanese pirate have such courage to face so many soldiers by himself?

    ??Could it be that all Japanese pirates have such intelligence?

    The sword and gun fell

    Sato Shinichio was chopped alive into a pulp. At least until he died, he knew how his brother died.  When he gets to hell.  He can carefully discuss with his brother the profound theory of the fusion of man and sword, and the nine shadows of the sword

    At this point, Kashima Shinto-ryu, one of the Japanese kendo schools, was exterminated with the death of the Sato brothers.

    Not only is Kashima Shinto-ryu, the end of Tsurumaru Castle has also come!.

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 388 Final Arrangements

    The fall of Tsurumaru Castle is inevitable!

    Shimazu Taday¨­ watched Shinichi Sato die with his own eyes.  ([]Piaotian Literature registered members recommend this work.) The strange thing is that he didn't feel any sadness, as if this result had been expected by him.

    Since it has failed, it doesn¡¯t matter who dies or how many people die.

    When will you die?  Such an idea suddenly came to Shimazu Tadayaro's mind.

    The Shimazu family, Tsurumaru Castle, Satsuma Domainnow, everything has lost any meaning

    At this moment, he became very confused and no longer thought about anything.  He didn't even bother to think about when Tsurumaru Castle would be completely captured by the Ming Dynasty.

    Since you are going to die sooner or later, let¡¯s die here in a vigorous battle

    The soldiers¡¯ shouts of killing and the roar of muskets resounded through Tsurumaru Castle, and the entire battlefield was wrapped in the smell of gunpowder smoke and blood.  Here, everyone has only two choices:

    Life or death!

    Shimazu Tadaro continued to drive the soldiers to launch counterattacks, although he knew very well that this was meaningless.  But no matter what, as long as I am still alive, I will never allow myself to watch the fall of Tsurumaru Castle

    This is my mission in this life

    There was a sound of "plop" something fell at Shimazu Tadaro's feet Shimazu Tadaro looked down and saw that it was a Japanese head  My eyes are wide open, and it seems that I still don¡¯t close my eyes until now

    Shimazu Taday¨­ smiled sadly.  Rest in peace, Japanese people, I will come to you soon

    He looked up and saw a group of ronai holding samurai swords rushing forward, but soon, a large number of soldiers wearing strange clothes appeared from the opponent's formation, and then.  Amidst the cheerful roar of muskets, all these ronin died

    ¡°Despair, now Shimazu Tadayaro completely understands the meaning of the word despair.

    Tsurumaru Castle also has muskets.  But it cannot compare with the enemy's in terms of quality or quantity

    What Shimazu Taday¨­ doesn¡¯t quite understand is that there was a period when Japanese firearms were vigorously developed there.  But why did the general order a ban?

    If the general's family could come here to take a look, they would know that the time for swords and guns will soon pass, and then muskets will become the masters of this battlefield It is a pity that Shimazu  Zhonglang didn't have this chance, and it was too late for him to understand this truth

    "Lord Zhonglang, the enemy has entered the city in large numbers, and we can no longer withstand it!"

    The eager report of his subordinates did not affect Shimazu Tadaro. He just calmed down and said: "For the Shimazu family. A large number of soldiers rushed towards this group of Japanese pirates, and then surrounded them  

    This was a horrific massacre

    The Japanese bandits fell one after another. In front of this group of the most elite Ming soldiers, they had no ability to resist

    Shi Weide and Mansura also discovered this situation. Dozens of musketeers quickly appeared around Ding Yunyi, vigilantly monitoring everything around them with their muskets.

    ??For Swede and Mansoura.  Ding Yunyi is their boss. Once Ding Yunyi makes any mistake, their employees will lose their jobs.

    The surrounding airtight defenses.  Ding Yunyi also felt a little helpless.  I have always been the only one who takes the lead in conflicts, but now.  Do you actually need someone else to protect you?

    He kept cursing the damn Miyamoto Musashi in his heart. If it weren't for this bullshit "Sword Master", he would be fighting with these brave soldiers now

    The samurai around Shimazu Tadaro fell one after another. Soon, Shimazu Tadaro was the only one left on the huge battlefieldand around him, there were hundreds of people with smiles on their faces.  Looking at the contemptuous Ming army soldiers

    "For the Shimazu family!" Shimazu Tadayaro issued his final call.  Then, he raised the katana in his hand and rushed towards these enemies.

    What greeted him were countless swords and guns, and the angry roars of the Ming soldiers

    Ben Xiao slowly walked over carrying his master, and then stopped in front of the corpse whose appearance was completely unrecognizable

    Ding Yunyi stared coldly at the corpse on the ground

    In fact, at this time, he was also a little shocked.  It never occurred to him.  The combat effectiveness of his own Tiger Guards has actually reached such a powerful level.

    From the official launch of the general offensive to now, it has only beenIt took half a day, half a day, only half a day, between myself and the soldiers of Huben Guard.  They have already entered Tsurumaru Castle!

    Is it that the combat effectiveness of the Tiger Guards is astonishing, or is the combat effectiveness of the Japanese pirates far lower than I imagined?

    Maybe, it¡¯s a combination of both

    There are fewer and fewer Japanese pirates on the battlefield, but more and more Ming troops are rushing in. The balance of the entire battle has completely tilted towards the side of Huben Guards.

    Once this place falls into Ding Yunyi¡¯s hands, everything else will be easy to solve.

    The Battle of Satsuma Domain will end soon

    ?¡­

    The sound of music is playing there.  But Shimazu Mitsuhisa's thoughts didn't seem to be focused on this.

    He could faintly hear the cry of killing. Although he didn't know how the battle was going, he knew that the situation in Tsurumaru City was already very dangerous.

    But what¡¯s the point?  I have tried my best.

    The reinforcements from the General¡¯s family can¡¯t wait, Shangchuan Lake?  I'm afraid his reinforcements won't be able to get here in time.  The only thing I can do now is enjoy this last happy time.

    His wife Sandaiko was sitting next to him and glanced at her husband quietly. She wanted to say something, but she couldn't.

    "What do you want to ask me?" Shimazu Mitsuhisa noticed the change in his wife's expression. He waved Kabuki to step back and then asked.

    "Sir, can Tsurumaru Castle be defended?" the Third Generation asked cautiously.

    "If we go by the current situation, we can't hold it." Shimazu Mitsuhisa didn't want to deceive his wife: "The enemy is very fierce. They have a huge advantage. If there are no reinforcements, we will soon appear in front of us.  Those fierce enemies"

    Sandaiko's body trembled Her face turned a little pale, and then she mustered up her courage and said, "Sir, should we make some preparations?"

    "Preparation? What kind of preparation?" Shimazu Mitsuhisa asked numbly.

    The third generation son whispered: "We have a pair of children, Binxing and Matsuko. They, they should not be involved in this terrible thing. Sir, I implore you to arrange them in a safe place"

    These words reminded Shimazu Mitsuhisa, and he was silent for a while: "Go and call Mr. Bin Xing, Song Zi, and Oiwa."

    After waiting there for a while, Binxing, Songzi and their teacher Oiwa Torimi walked in.  They also knew the current bad situation in Tsurumaru City, and no one said anything while standing there.

    Shimazu Mitsuhisa broke the embarrassing silence: "Tsurumaru Castle can no longer hold on"

    "Father, let me fight with you!" fifteen-year-old Shimazu Binxing said loudly.

    "You are very brave, very brave." Mitsuhisa Shimazu was very pleased with his son's performance: "But now is not the time for you to fight. You have to live well and avenge our Shimazu family."

    Shimazu Binxing was not reconciled, but he had to obey his father's words.

    "As for you, Mr. Oiwa." Shimazu Mitsuhisa turned his gaze to Oiwa Tomi: "As Inuko's teacher, I would like to trouble you to take Binxing and Matsuko out of here and find a safe place to hide for the time being.  , after all this terrible disaster is over, please take my children with you to the general's house, and ask the general to avenge us. "

    Until now, Mitsuhisa Shimazu still doesn¡¯t know that the Shogun family has abandoned their Shimazu family

    "Master Governor, please leave with us!" Oiwatori said in disbelief: "You are the daimyo of the Satsuma Domain and the Governor of the Shimazu family. You cannot do anything else! I cannot bear such a heavy responsibility.  !¡±

    "You must shoulder this responsibility!" Mitsuhisa Shimazu suddenly raised his voice: "This is my expectation for you, and it is also the expectation of the Shimadzu family for you. We can fail, but we must never give up hope.  ¡±

    Seeing that Oiwatori knew that the governor had made up his mind, he remained silent and nodded silently

    "Go, go." Shimazu Mitsuhisa waved his hand and drove his children and Oiwa Birdomi out. He saw that his children left in tears.

    He sighed and looked at his wife: "What about you? You can leave too."

    "I won't leave." Sandaizi shook his head stubbornly: "I am your wife. As a wife, I will be with you whether we live or die."

    "Then let's do it." Shimazu Mitsuhisa held his wife's hand.

    This is a sad day, this is the most desperate day for the Shimadzu family.Outside, the Ming army was launching successive attacks, but here, I couldn't do anything.

    The only thing he can do now is sit here and wait for the Ming army to arrive.  Then what?  Should we choose to surrender, or should we choose to fight with them and shed the last drop of blood for the Shimazu family?

    Mitsuhisa Shimazu didn¡¯t know, he had no way of knowing what choice he would make when faced with this moment.

    Why did the Shimazu family suffer such a fate?  Shimazu Mitsuhisa never figured this out.

    Why did the Ming Dynasty people suddenly launch a large-scale attack?  Maybe Shimazu Mitsuhisa will never be able to understand it in his lifetime!

 Part One: The Storm of Penghu Chapter 389 Treasure and Female Ninja

    "Master Governor, please leave here quickly!" Yasuda Yumasa ran in anxiously. As soon as he saw Shimazu Mitsuhisa, he said repeatedly: "The Ming army entered the city in large numbers, and Lord Tadaro died. Master Governor  , please leave here immediately.¡±

    His brother's deep thoughts did not make Mitsuhisa Shimazu feel sad. It seemed that all this had been expected by him.

    "Yasuda, come with me." Shimazu Mitsuhisa took him to another room.

    Here, Yasuda Yumasa was surprised to see hundreds of samurai gathering here. These people were the people from various kendo schools who had rushed to Tsurumaru Castle to help in the battle:

    Okuyama Nen-ryu, Nianshuza-ryu, Nakajo-ryu, Tomita-ryu, Toda-ryu, Toda-ryu, Shinto-ryu, Kasumi-Shinto-ryu

    They sat there one by one holding samurai swords, with a white headband tied on their heads. No one said anything, they just sat quietly

    "Mr. Yasuda, do you know why they are here?"

    After Shimazu Mitsuhisa asked, he did not ask Yasuda Yumasa to answer, but answered the question himself: "Because, they want to avenge Master Miyamoto, and they want to be with Tsurumaru Castle!"

    "I understand, Lord Governor." Yasuda Yumasa knew that at this point, there was nothing more he could do to persuade him, and he also knew that Lord Governor was already ready

    "Mr. Yasuda, come with me." Shimazu Mitsuhisa suddenly said.

    He returned to his room with Shimazu Mitsuhisa. Shimazu Mitsuhisa burned tea and said, "Mr. Yasuda, do you know about the struggle for hegemony between Oda Nobunaga and Takeda Shingen?"

    Yasuda Yumasa was startled for a moment, then nodded.

    Shimazu Mitsuhisa was silent for a moment and said: "During the Warring States Period, Kai Country was rich in gold, and it was the location of a rare and large gold vein in Japan. At that time, Kai Country was the territory of the Takeda Shingen family of the great baker, a place rich in gold.  Coupled with Takeda Shingen, a military strategist who was well versed in the secrets of Sun Tzu's art of war, the Takeda family soon developed into a dominant name. The Takeda family's cavalry regiment even defeated Oda Nobunaga and later the overlord Oda Nobunaga who controlled the Kinki area at the time.  The coalition of Tokugawa Ieyasu, the first general of the Edo shogunate, was regarded by Ashikaga Yoshiaki, the last general of the Muromachi shogunate, as the only person who could overthrow Nobunaga's dictatorship. Unfortunately, Takeda Shingen died of tuberculosis in his prime.  The family¡¯s dream of going to Luo and conquering the world was shattered"

    Yasuda Yumasa didn¡¯t know why he said this. He just heard Shimazu Mitsuhisa continue:

    "Unlike Oda Nobunaga's strategy of rapid expansion and domination, Takeda Shingen takes a steady and steady route. Although the Takeda family's expansion speed is not as fast as that of the Oda family, Takeda Shingen will carefully manage every territory he acquires before making further plans.  Therefore, Takeda Shingen has three reputations as a military strategist, strategist, and domestic politician. Although the Takeda family declined after Shingen's death, the legend surrounding Shingen's treasure has always been heard"

    When the word "treasure" fell into his ears, Yasuda Yumasa's heart beat rapidly.

    Almost everyone in Japan doesn¡¯t know the legend of Takeda Shingen¡¯s treasure, but now the family governor suddenly asked, does he know everything about the treasure?

    Yasuda Yumasa didn¡¯t dare to ask, Shimazu Mitsuhisa said slowly;

    "Takeda Shingen's eldest son Yoshinobu was imprisoned for treason and opposing the attack on the Imagawa family, and then committed suicide. The Takeda family immediately faced the problem of appointing a successor. Takeda Shingen, a talented and resourceful man, knew that his second son Katsuyori was brave and ill-tempered and had a bad temper, so he could not succeed in his great cause.  His grandson Nobukatsu was designated as the heir, and Katsuyori Nobukatsu's father Katsuyori served as regent. This was a famous "generation-skipping designation" incident in the Warring States Period, which fully demonstrated Takeda Shingen's ability to know people and break the inheritance of his father's legacy.  The inheritance system. Unfortunately, Katsuyori completely destroyed the Takeda family business before trusting the true heir, Nobukatsu Adult, to take power. This was something Shingen did not expect"

    Speaking of this, Shimazu Mitsuhisa sighed:

    "Why did Takeda Shingen, who was so smart, not anticipate Takeda Katsuyori's defeat of the Takeda family? Because although Shingen died early, he had left a heavy legacy to Katsuyori and Nobukatsu before his death. If it had not been for Katsuyori  With this incompetence, the Takeda family will continue to be the strongest copper wall to the east of Oda Nobunaga. What legacy does Shingen leave to his son and grandson? In fact, everyone knows that Shingen's legacy has three aspects: First, Takeda Shi  The outstanding retainer regiments led by the famous ministers Baba Nobuka, Naito Masayo, Yamagata Masakei, and Kosaka Masanobu and the Takeda Cavalry Corps, which was the most powerful at the time, were the human legacy left by Shingen to his descendants; the second one was centered on Koshu  The rich national resources mainly include gold mines and horses. This is the national power legacy that Shingen left to his descendants. The third is the legendary "secret military gold" that Takeda Shingen left to his descendants, which is Takeda Shingen's treasure.  ¡±

    Yasuda Yumasa¡¯s full attention?Attracted by Shimazu Mitsuhisa¡¯s words¡°

    "The legendary treasure of Takeda Shingen is the 'secret military gold' left by Takeda Shingen to his descendants. It was not in the official treasury of the Takeda family at that time, but was buried in various places in Kai Kingdom in the form of secret treasures. Because of the Kai gold mine  It is rich in gold, and Takeda Shingen has a gold mining group called "Kanayama Public" that specializes in gold vein mining. The rich gold output makes Takeda Shingen the first person in Japan to mint gold coins.  Years of operation It is said that Takeda Shingen's treasure is mainly gold, which is a huge military expenditure that can bring the Takeda family back to life. It is a secret military expenditure that Takeda Shingen left to his grandson to dominate the world. Unfortunately, Takeda is completely incompetent.  Katsuyori didn't even have the ability to keep his son safe. With the demise of the Takeda family, Takeda Shingen's treasure will be buried underground forever"

    "But where is this treasure?" Yasuda Yumasa finally couldn't help but ask.

    Shimazu Mitsuhisa said slowly:

    "Where is Takeda Shingen's treasure buried? From the day the Takeda family fell, people have never given up searching. Kai Country is not large in area, but has many mountains. It is a famous mountain country. In which mountain did Shingen hide the treasure? But  There are different opinions. Although many people have tried to dig out Shingen's treasure, due to the limited mining capabilities and the fact that no one knows the exact location of Shingen's treasure, this treasure has always been just a legend A convincing treasure.  The burial place is Kurokawa Jinshan. It is said that a couple once discovered a treasure here. However, their story is like many secret treasure legends. The couple was assassinated and died tragically. It is doubtful whether there was a conspiracy.  A mysterious organization has been secretly guarding this legendary treasure? "

    Yasuda Yumasa was shocked to hear this.  While continuing to ask about the treasure, Shimazu Mitsuhisa suddenly asked: "Which battle was it that caused the Takeda family to suffer a disastrous defeat?"

    "Of course it's the Battle of Nagashino." Yasuda Yumasa was too busy thinking.

    Shimazu Mitsuhisa nodded: "Yes, this battle is the beginning of the Takeda family's downfall"

    In May of the third year of Tianzheng, Japan.  Takeda Katsuyori surrounded Tokugawa Ieyasu's son-in-law, Nobumasa Okudaira, Nagashino Castle.  At that time, there were only 500 guards in Nagashino Castle.  Tokugawa Ieyasu appealed to his ally Oda Nobunaga for help.  On May 18, Oda Nobunaga's reinforcements arrived and joined forces with Tokugawa Ieyasu.

    After Takeda Katsuyori learned that reinforcements from Tokugawa Ieyasu and Oda Nobunaga had arrived.  He gave up the siege of Nagashino Castle and continued to march towards Kiyoi Tahara. His intention was to let the enemy move with him.  This way he could bring out the best in his cavalry.  But he neglected his rear.  When Oda Nobunaga learned that Takeda Katsuyori was continuing his advance, he ordered his generals to seize the Tobi Nest Castle.  In this way, Takeda Katsuyori's retreat was cut off. In order to ensure his retreat, he had to turn around and fight Oda Nobunaga in front of Oda Nobunaga's camp.  When he found that Oda Nobunaga's camp was located in a depression, he decided to use his cavalry to rush down from the heights, trying to break through Oda Nobunaga's formation in one fell swoop.

    On the morning of May 21, when Takeda Katsuyori's cavalry rushed to Oda Nobunaga's camp, they were blocked by the horse guard fence. At this time, Oda Nobunaga's musketeers began to fire.  Beyond its long range, it also frightens horses.  After three rows of guns were fired, Takeda Katsuyori's cavalry may have been shot to death.  Some were trampled and crushed to death by horses, or the horses lost control, causing chaos.  Chibei, the elite cavalry run by the Takeda family for generations, was completely defeated.

    After the first wave of the Takeda Army's offensive was blocked by the anti-horse fence, it was baptized by iron artillery. There was considerable damage, but as time passed.  The attack power of the iron cannons was no longer available, so the battle between the horse fences became a white war.

    The second wave of the Takeda Army's offensive was not as aggressive as the first wave. The coalition forces jumped out of the horse fence several times to fight against the Takeda Army, but were repelled. However, Xin Lian pursued to the second horse fence and was repelled.

    The Takeda Army's offensive gradually became fierce and the red troops were deployed.  The third wave of attacks broke through the third defensive horse fence and approached Nobunaga's main formation. However, the commander of the third wave, Nobuzada Kobata, died in the battle.

    "Then the Takeda Army sent a fourth wave of assaults to break through the gaps in the first wave. Oda Nobunaga's infantry defended the front, and the hard-fought fierce battle finally repelled the four waves.

    The fifth wave of the Baba Nobbo team had detoured to the left wing of the coalition forces as early as the third wave of attacks, and then entered the fence to attack the Sakuma team. The Hashiba team and the Takikawa team immediately mobilized to attack the Baba Nobbo team.  The Takeda Army finally showed a disadvantage and retreated, and the Oda Tokugawa Allied Forces began to pursue.

    This was the beginning of the defeat of the elite Takeda family and their demise.

    Shimazu Mitsuhisa said in a daze: "At that time, the Mochizuki clan was a wealthy family in Shinshu, one of the three Shino families. They were the same clan as the leaders of the fifty-three Koka families. They were based in Kitasaku County and were subordinate to Takeda Shingen. They were Takeda Shingen's most powerful  Among his assistants was the famous female ninja Chiyoko, a descendant of the Mochizuki family, and her husband Mochizuki was Takeda Nobu.My nephew married into Wangyue's family.  In the Battle of Nagashino, Mochizuki was killed in his prime. In order to prevent it from being cut off, Takeda Shingen's nephew Nobuya inherited the Mochizuki family business"

    During the Warring States Period in Japan, wars resulted in a large number of orphans. The Takeda family selected beautiful girls among them and trained them to be wandering wandering girls called "Miko no Miko" who traveled around the country to perform dances and devote themselves to men from time to time.  The shrine maiden has no border restrictions and can come and go freely anywhere in the country. She sings and dances from Kanto to Kinai and sells sex from time to time to collect all kinds of information and then her contact person reports to Shingen one by one. In fact, she is collecting for the Takeda family.  The female ninja of intelligence.

    Takeda Shingen entrusted the task of cultivating female ninjas to Chiyo Mochizuki and gave her the position of "Chief of the Shrine Maidens of the Two Kingdoms of Kai and Shinano".  Therefore, Chiyome Mochizuki opened the "Kai Shinano Mikodo" training dojo at the ancient palace in Nezumi Village, Koshu-gun County, where more than 200-300 girls learned magic, prayer, ninjutsu, and body-protection techniques.  , and the sexual techniques to seduce the opponent when the opponent is male.

    Yasuda Yumasa didn¡¯t know why the Governor would suddenly mention Chiyoda. Shimazu Mitsuhisa said at this time: "The legend of the Takeda Treasure is true, and Chiyoko is one of the people responsible for guarding the treasure"

    When he heard this, Yasuda Yumasa was shocked.

    Although he had already confirmed this when Shimazu Mitsuhisa started talking about treasures, when it actually came from Shimazu Mitsuhisa's mouth, he couldn't help but be surprised.

    Shimazu Mitsuhisa gritted his teeth and said as if he had made a lot of determination: "I know where the treasure is; I know who protects the treasure; I also know how many people are guarding the treasure"

    He glanced at Yasuda Yumasa: "Originally, this is the secret of my Shimazu family. Only the family governor can know it. But now that the Ming army has entered Tsurumaru Castle in large numbers, the matter has become very urgent. I have decided to work with Tsurumaru Castle.  Life and death. My children have been brought out by Mr. Oiwa, but the whereabouts of the Takeda treasure must not be lost!"

    Yasuda Yumasa¡¯s heart was pounding. Shimazu Mitsuhisa¡¯s following words were exactly the same as his thoughts:

    "Mr. Yasuda, you are the person I trust most. If Bin Xing wants to avenge me and revitalize our Shimazu family, he will definitely be unable to lack the help of this treasure. Now, I want to tell you the whereabouts of this treasure.  , when I have the strength, I will take this treasure back from the hands of those guardians and use it for my Shimazu family!"

    "Master Governor!" Yasuda Yumasa said loudly: "How dare I bear such a heavy burden."

    "You can, you can, you must do it." Shimazu Mitsuhisa said seriously: "No matter how difficult it is, please keep this secret. The reason why I didn't tell Bin Xing was because I was afraid that he was too young.  , I can¡¯t wait for that. Mr. Yasuda, please take this responsibility.¡±

    Yasuda Yuzheng was silent for a long time, and then he knelt down on the ground:

    "The Governor trusts me so much, that's all I can do. Please rest assured, Lord Governor, no matter how difficult it is, even if it costs me my life, I will definitely tell Binxing the whereabouts of the treasure!" ^-^  ^-^

 Part One: The Storm in Penghu Chapter 390 Resistors - Kill without mercy!

    Everything has been arranged.

    Mitsuhisa Shimazu knew that he could die without any regrets.  But now there is a big question that is bothering Shimazu Mitsuhisa. When death really comes, will he be able to cope with it calmly?

    This question, Shimazu Mitsuhisa is completely unable to answer himself

    Bad news comes one after another.  A large number of enemies have entered Tsurumaru Castle, Shimazu Taday¨­ and Shimazu died in battle, and the enemies are advancing here

    Those warriors of the kendo school are the last hope.  But so many people are unable to stop the enemy's advance. Can these warriors do it alone?

    Shimazu Mitsuhisa doesn¡¯t know and can¡¯t answer himself

    "Master Governor, the time has come" Following this voice, Kamikawa Gonbei, the head of the Okuyama Nenryu family who was commanding the warriors, slowly walked in.

    Has the time come?

    Shimazu Mitsuhisa nodded, then stood up

    ?¡­

    A large number of Ming army soldiers appeared in Tsurumaru City.

    These Ming army soldiers armed with sophisticated swords, guns, and terrifying muskets made the Japanese in Tsurumaru City feel intense fear.

    There is a saying that has been spread among these Japanese people. It was what Ding Yunyi, the commander-in-chief of the Ming Army, said when he left Tsurumaru Castle for the first time:

    I will¡ªbloodbath Tsurumaru Castle!

    Now, he is back!  He is back to fulfill this vow!

    I will¡ªbloodbath Tsurumaru Castle!

    There were Ming soldiers everywhere and Japanese running in panic.  The entire Tsurumaru City was boiling.  It was like a fire that was already burning in Tsurumaru Castle.  Soon, this place will be plunged into a sea of ??fire

    A small group of Ming army soldiers has begun to approach the Tsurumaru Castle Family Governor's Mansion.

    Here, the Japanese resistance suddenly strengthened again.  And a large number of firearms began to appear in street fighting.

    The Shimazu family owned a large number of firearms, but during the attack and defense of Tsurumaru Castle, the power of the firearms was not well reflected.  And when the street fighting in Tsurumaru Castle began, Japanese firearms finally began to appear.

    The Ming army began to suffer some casualties, including some advancing Ming soldiers.  Somewhat carelessly, they thought that since the city had been broken, the enemy would soon be defeated as before.  But they found that they were wrong. The enemy's determination to resist was far stronger than they imagined

    If the Tiger Guards are the elite of the Ming army, then these Japanese bandits who resisted in the city can also be regarded as the elite of the Shimazu family.  They were never willing to give up, and they were never willing to watch the Ming army capture the entire Tsurumaru Castle.

    The paralyzed thoughts were finally expelled by the Ming army soldiers after casualties began to occur frequently.

    It is the first time for many of the soldiers in the Huben Guards to set foot on the battlefield, even though they are usually well-trained and well-equipped.  But the real battlefield is different from any training ground.  Only blood and life can make them grow quickly.

    Brothers Mao Fa and Mao Cai are the representatives among them.

    These brothers, who had been praised by Ding Yunyi personally, were transferred from the Huben army in Ahu before the Ming army made a large-scale landing.

    The excitement of entering the battlefield for the first time was quickly replaced by the cruelty of reality.

    Before entering Tsurumaru Castle.  They did not suffer any real test, but after the battle inside Tsurumaru Castle began, they realized the cruelty of the battle.

    There were originally seventeen people in their group, but as they progressed, three people died inexplicably.

    The Japanese have musketeers, ninjas, ronin, samuraithese damn pirates will always give you the most fatal blow in the dark.  When you come to your senses and want to fight back, those Japanese thieves have gone somewhere.

    The Mao brothers saw with their own eyes the three brothers falling bloody in front of them

    These damned Japanese thieves, these damned Japanese thieves!

    The brothers didn¡¯t even have time to sort out the bodies of their companions, so they had no choice but to embark on the road of chasing the Japanese bandits Only by killing all these hateful Japanese bandits can they avenge their brothers!

    They encountered strong resistance again in front of a row of low houses.  Mao Fa saw a familiar figure.  The figure was holding a musket, and there were three assistants beside him who were carrying three muskets for him and constantly loading gunpowder for him.  It was this killable Japanese bandit who killed two of Mao Fa's brothers by himself. Mao Fa swore that he would never forget this man.

    ¡°Boom¡ª¡ª¡±, the musket roared.

    WhenAfter firing one musket, the Japanese pirate quickly took another reloaded musket from his assistant and continued to block the Ming army's advance.

    The cooperation of the four people allowed them to produce great power even though only one of them was shooting

    In the past, under the influence of Ahu, the Mao brothers in the Huben army did not believe in firearms. They stubbornly believed that on the battlefield, they could only win with swords, guns and bravery.

    But since they set foot on the land of Satsuma Domain, they have seen with their own eyes the power of firearmsespecially the soldiers of Major Swede's regiment

    "Brother, the people from the Major Regiment are nearby. Let's go find them for help." Mao Cai shouted out.

    "Fart!" Mao Fa became angry when he heard this: "Remember what Commander Ah Hu told us when we set off? Don't embarrass the Huben army. He will not recognize his brother who embarrasses him. His mother  Yes, if we ask for help from the Major Corps, we will lose all our dignity"

    Although that is said, the current situation here must be changed.

    Mao Fa took the risk and looked ahead. Not only was the Japanese using a musket, but there were also a large number of Japanese who were providing help to him.

    "Japanese thieves who deserve to be killed" Mao Fa murmured in his heart.  Once this place is conquered, none of the Japanese pirates here will be left

    He rolled his eyes.  He called Mao Cai to his side: "Did you see that there are a lot of firewood piled there? I want to go around and have a meal of roasted pig"

    Mao Cai was startled, and then understood the meaning of his brother's words. He looked around and said, "Brother, there is a high place on the left that you can climb up. You take a few people over, and I will spend time with them here.  ¡±

    The two brothers connected quickly.  Mao Fa quietly evacuated here with his seven brothers

    The muskets on the opposite side were still roaring, and Mao Cai curled his lips in disdain.  However, from this moment on, he no longer dared to underestimate the power of these muskets

    Mao Fa quietly appeared at that high place.  Looking from here, in addition to the four hateful Japanese bandits, there are dozens of Japanese people gathered together.

    He made a gesture, and the seven brothers behind him took out torches, blew out tinder, and the torches were lit Mao Fa laughed, and then made another gesture

    Seven torches were thrown down, then seven more

    There was firewood everywhere, and the dry autumn quickly made these the best places to burn.  First a small fire.  Then, with the wind, the fire quickly grew in intensity.

    The Japanese were caught off guard and fell into panic.

    The Japanese bandit who kept shooting became panicked in this situation.  It never occurred to him.  The enemy actually went around from the other direction.

    He stood up and was about to leave here when suddenly there was a sound in the sky

    "Plop¡ª¡ª" sound.

    The Japanese thief looked down and saw an arrow accurately piercing his chest. The Japanese thief swayed and then fell softly.

    Since this time.  The Japanese people became even more confused

    "Kill¡ª¡ª" "Kill¡ª¡ª"

    Almost at the same moment, Mao Fa and Mao Cai made such calls at the same time.

    Fourteen Ming army soldiers stood up from their hiding places and rushed forward.

    This is the real tiger infiltrating the flock!

    The Japanese, who lacked the cover of muskets, fled in panic, but those Ming soldiers who were holding back their anger were nothing more than a massacre once they rushed in.

    Those who resist¡ªwill be killed without mercy!

    From the beginning of the attack on Tsurumaru Castle, all Ming army officers and soldiers received this order:

    Those who resist¡ªwill be killed without mercy!

    The swords and guns were constantly raised and lowered, and each Japanese fell to the sharp and ruthless weapons.  The place here is not big, and dozens of Japanese people gathered together, making it impossible to escape in time.

    Mao Fa was the first to rush down. He rushed down in a hurry and fell down. His knees were sore from the fall. So, Mao Fa, who was very angry, put the blame on the Japanese.  

    He kills most vigorously and kills the most.  Almost in the blink of an eye, three Japanese bandits were hacked to death by him In Mao Fa's eyes, there is no difference between Japanese and Japanese bandits

    Mao Cai¡¯s kills were no less than those of his elder brother. There were also three Whatever his elder brother could do, he could do the same.  As many people as his brother kills, he can kill as many people as he can.

    &nbsp; In a moment, these rivers of blood flowed into rivers, and the ground was covered with corpses And those Japanese who were lucky enough to survive finally gave up their plans to escape

    Mao Fa stopped killing. He walked to a corpse and picked up something.

    The corpse belongs to the Japanese bandit who has been resisting, and the thing is the musket

    Mao Fa was full of curiosity about the musket. He wanted to know where the fatal blow was fired from this fire stick-like thing.  But he studied for a long time, but couldn't find anything

    "Brother!" Mao Cai walked over excitedly: "I killed twenty-seven and captured twenty-nine. They are all kneeling there now."

    "Oh" Mao Fa said "oh" absentmindedly

    "Brother." Mao Cai was a little surprised that there was no joy at all on his face: "What about those Japanese people?"

    Mao Fa came back to his senses and carefully held the musket: "The boss said, those who resist will be killed without mercy."

    "Kill without mercy?"

    "What, you can't do it?" Mao Fa asked dissatisfied.

    Mao Cai breathed out softly: "I understand, brother. We just killed them all. What if someone accuses us? We may not be able to bear this crime"

    Mao Fa pulled his younger brother aside: "Are you stupid? What responsibility do we have to bear? This is an order from above. If we really want to pursue it, we, the little soldiers, can't be held accountable."

    "Hey, I understand." Mao Cai nodded vigorously

    Screams began to sound here.  Those Ming army soldiers had red eyes and cold hearts.  The blood is constantly boiling and burning

    ?¡­

    Those who resist¡ªwill be killed without mercy!

    This order was received by not only brothers Mao Fa and Mao Cai, but also all Ming army soldiers.

    It is recorded in the later war history of Huben Guards:

    "The Japanese pirates resisted seriously, and all the people were in the army. The Tiger Guards' casualties increased, and they were forced to fight back. During the battle, the Japanese island civilians suffered slight casualties Brothers Mao Fa and Mao Cai beheaded sixty-one levels  , I thought it was a miraculous achievement, and the rest were all harvested. It is difficult for the soldiers and civilians of Japan to be separated, and it is inevitable that innocent people will die"

    It¡¯s just inevitable.  When you are on a Japanese island, it is impossible to tell who is an official and who is a citizen If you are slightly negligent, your life will be taken away by those "citizens"

    The whole city was filled with shouts of killing, and the entire Tsurumaru City had turned into a battlefield.  Fights are breaking out almost everywhere, and life-threatening fights are going on in every corner

    The troops commanded by Huangfu Yunjie were the second batch to enter Tsurumaru City, which made his subordinates very dissatisfied.  If we enter later, I'm afraid all the Japanese bandits here will be killed by the brothers in front.

    "Why are you so anxious?" Faced with Hou Lu who kept complaining about him, Huangfu Yunjie cursed angrily: "There are so many Japanese bandits, I really don't believe that they can all be killed in one go. Damn, there are  That Shimadzu family, why haven¡¯t they been found yet?¡±

    "I heard that the Japanese pirates resisted very strongly." Houlu said: "Our casualties have also begun to increase. The main town has already lost its temper. What are the people who entered the city doing in front? The Japanese pirates are hiding in the dark.  Then use bombardment and fire, are you still afraid that they won¡¯t come out?¡±

    Having said this, he quietly came closer and said, "I also heard that the main town will personally supervise the battle, and even the artillery has begun to be transported to Tsurumaru Castle."

    "The main town is really going to massacre Tsurumaru City" Huangfu Yunjie's eyelids twitched: "Let the brothers advance quickly and show no mercy wherever they go. We must personally go to the main town."  Before arriving, get rid of most of the Japanese pirates who are still resisting!"

    "Yes, I promise to get rid of most of the Japanese pirates who are still resisting before the main town enters!" (To be continued Piaotian Literature registered members recommend this work

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 391: Bloodbath!

    Ding Yunyi began to personally supervise the battle!

    Wu Liebo, who was obviously dissatisfied with the progress of the battle, appeared on the front line with an injury.

    And accompanying him were a large number of artillery pieces.

    Ding Yunyi has decided to fulfill his promise:

    I want to - bloodbath Tsurumaru Castle.

    And for Tsurumaru Castle, its end has quietly come

    The black muzzle is aimed at several targets in Tsurumaru Castle, just waiting for the final order to arrive. All targets within the range pointed by the muzzle will be engulfed in gunpowder smoke.

    This will determine the fate of Tsurumaru Castle!

    Ding Yunyi stood on the battlefield, his face as cold as a piece of iron, and there was no expression on his face at all Judging from his deepest thoughts, he wanted to destroy the entire Satsuma.  Fan, and then destroy the entire Japan, but now he is not able to do this

    In this case, let¡¯s start with Tsurumaru Castle All Japanese will know sooner or later that a real butcher will appear here

    The sound of cannons soundedthe "rumbling" sound of cannons instantly enveloped the target

    The cannonballs flew out one by one, falling towards those suspicious or not suspicious targets For these cannonballs, it doesn't matter where they land The only thing they have to do is,  Just destroy everything

    I want to¡ªbloodbath Tsurumaru Castle!

    ¡°If the spirit in the sky knew that the waves were turbulent, he should rest in peace

    The bloody stormin the endless attacks of artillery.  Tsurumaru Castle is completely shrouded in the shadow of death This is a tragic day for Tsurumaru Castle, and it is also a day that the Japanese in Tsurumaru Castle can never forget

    Screams and wailings filled every corner of Tsurumaru Castle Fires rose in various places in Tsurumaru Castle Those who were the most loyal and brave of the Ming army  The soldiers watched all this with expressionless and numb faces

    From the moment Ding Yunyi left Tsurumaru City and issued the oath of bloodbath, the fate of Tsurumaru City was already doomed

    As the bombardment extended and intensified, the determination of the Japanese in Tsurumaru City to resist began to rapidly collapse.  They saw it clearly.  Tsurumaru Castle no longer has the strength to resist those enemies.

    Surrender has become their only choice But the problem now is that the people of the Ming Dynasty do not seem to accept their intention to surrender Mr. Zongzhen.  Lord of the town!  Hisao Shimazu, who witnessed all this, knelt down in front of Ding Yunyi: "We can't bomb anymore, we can't bomb anymore."  If the bombardment continues, Tsurumaru Castle will really be over!  "

    He did not sympathize with the Japanese who were fleeing in panic under the bombardment. What he cared about was what kind of situation he would face after he obtained the position of family governor.

    In an empty city with only dead people, what¡¯s the point even if you can take the position of governor?

    Ding Yunyi glanced at him coldly, and a smile suddenly appeared on his face: "It turns out that Hisao-sama interceded for them. In this case, I will give you a favor. Order, stop the bombardment!"

    Then his face straightened: "But. If we encounter resistance again, I will raze this place to the ground!"

    "I know, I know!" Hisao Shimazu stood up gratefully: "I will definitely make everyone in Tsurumaru City stop resisting In fact, there is no need for Hisao Shimazu to give an order. When the gunfire stops, Tsurumaru City will  The vast majority of the Japanese here have completely lost the courage to continue to resist

    Duan Saner doesn¡¯t quite understand.  Ding Yunyi smiled and told this loyal subordinate: "We don't have many artillery shells anymore, and we can't blow this place into ruins Moreover, what we have to do now is not to destroy the Satsuma Domain, but how to use this place to make more progress."  The good ones will become our lackeys In Ding Yunyi's eyes, the Satsuma clan and all the Japanese here are just a group of dogs. Once they attack Japan again in the future, this group of dogs will become the most ferocious and also themselves.  The most effective helper.

    And the leader of this group of dogs is Hisao Shimazu!

    Shimazu Hisao also understands his current situation very well. Now he is completely tied to Ding Yunyi He is about to take the position of house governor, but if he wants to stabilize this position, he absolutely cannot leave.  Ding Yunyi¡¯s help

    Now, both Hisao Shimazu and all the soldiers of the Tiger Guard have their sights set on one place:

    The governor's office of the Shimazu family!

    The first person to appear there was Wang Wei and the large group of pirates he led.  These unscrupulous pirates have never followed any military regulations since they entered Tsurumaru Castle.

    They are running around everywhere, and thisAs a result, they actually arrived before the regular Tiger Guard troops arrived, and captured the Shimazu family governor's mansion first

    However, the situation in front of them surprised this group of pirates.

    A large group of Japanese bandits with headbands on their heads and samurai swords in their hands stood outside the governor's house.  At a quick glance, there seemed to be at least a hundred people.  Look carefully, these people have solemn expressions, as if they are waiting for something

    What are they going to do?  Wang Wei was puzzled.

    "For the Shimazu family!" Gonbei Kamikawa, who was leading these samurai, said loudly.

    "For the Shimazu family." All the samurai agreed.

    "Master Wang, what are they going to do" Hai Nixiong asked cautiously.

    "I don't know." Wang Wei shook his head blankly.

    At this time, Kamikawa Gonbei came out: "We demand a duel!"

    A duel?  Wang Wei felt a little confused.  What kind of fight is it going to be?  But before he could react, Hai Nixiong had already shouted loudly: "Damn it, a duel is a duel, are we still afraid of you Japanese bandits?"

    "Duel! Duel! Duel!!!" The pirates shouted in confusion.

    They are a group of pirates after all, and they have completely gained the upper hand.  As long as they waited for the main force of the Tiger Guards to arrive, they could annihilate all these pirates, so they actually agreed to the request for a duel.

    If Ding Yunyi were here, he would just laugh or cry His duel with Miyamoto Musashi was for the needs of the battlefield, but now the so-called duel has no meaning at all

    but.  These pirates would never think of this all they wanted was to defeat these Japanese thieves in a fair duel.  Come to avenge your brother Langlifan

    The first one to stand up was Zhen Taishan, who was famous for his strength, and his opponent.  It¡¯s Masaru Matsumoto who is a Nian Shozai-ryu.

    ¡° Before the sword used by Zhen Taishan fell on Matsumoto Masaru, Matsumoto Masaru¡¯s samurai sword had already cut Zhen Taishan¡¯s throat

    Zhen Taishan¡¯s body fell to the ground, and the first battle was thwarted, which made these pirates who were bent on revenge for Lang Lifan furious.

    The sea mud bear jumped out. He had witnessed the alliance leader's life-threatening killing method, so he also killed Matsumoto Katsu at the cost of his own injury

    The duels were going on one after another, with people constantly being injured and people dying When Wang Wei was impulsive, he jumped out desperately.  When facing the Japanese challenge, the brigade commanded by Ding Yunyi arrived

    What they saw were corpses all over the place, including pirates and Japanese

    Ding Yunyi frowned, but he did not blame these pirates.  After all, they couldn't be on the same level as the regular army He just felt a little sad. These pirate brothers had already arrived at Tsurumaru City after all the hard work. Why would they do such a stupid thing?

    ¡°Perhaps it was his repeated battles that had a profound impact on them who else!  "At this moment, Wang Wei, who had just killed a Japanese samurai, made such a cry.

    The head of the Okuyama Nenryu family, Kamigawa Gonbei, stood up. Now, it was his turn to take action He saw that the opponent opposite was not an ordinary pirate, but was wearing a Ming Dynasty jersey.

    "Okuyama Nianliu, Shanghe Quanbingwei, please give me some advice."

    When the sound came out, Huangfu Yunjie was about to step forward to stop him, but Ding Yunyi slowly shook his head at him

    Now that the duel has begun, there is no need to stop it. Not only is Wang Wei absolutely unwilling to withdraw now, but it is also very unfair to the pirates who have been fighting bloody battles  .

    Wang Wei and Kamikawa Quanbei, who were standing face to face, looked at each other for a while, and then they burst into a loud roar at the same time.

    The two men with knives charged at each other fiercely When the sound of the collision of the two knives sounded, the two separated in an instant, and the winner was already decided:

    Shanghe Quanbingwei was dead, and his upper body was almost cut into two pieces by Wang Wei

    And Wang Wei was not much better either. A long and deep knife wound was cut on his body But he still stood there proudly and said loudly:

    "Who else!"

    "I'm afraid I did something wrong." Ding Yunyi suddenly laughed bitterly: "At the foot of Tsurumaru Castle, Miyamoto Musashi and I had a decisive battle. I traded my life for Miyamoto Musashi's. They all saw it, and the result was,  These people are fighting the enemy in this way Is there anything wrong with this?" Huangfu Yunjie was a little confused.

    Ding Yunyi sighed: "This is not good, this is really bad. At that timeThe situation is that there is a certain gap between Miyamoto Musashi and I. I have to kill Miyamoto Musashi by killing people, but the situation now is completely different We have an absolute advantage and can use another method to kill Miyamoto Musashi.  There is an easier way to win, but they are still using this method Even so, Ding Yunyi actually agrees with Wang Wei and the bravery of these pirates in his heart, but now he has to consider the issue  , how to guide them not to use such "benzene method".

    He was silent for a while: "Huangfu, end thisyes" Huangfu Yunjie nodded, then raised his voice: "Everyone, please step back!"

    Although Wang Wei and the pirates were unwilling to give in, they still wanted to fight decisively and relied on their own bravery to kill all the Japanese pirates, but they still retreated.

    The musketeers appeared, and a large number of musketeers appeared in front of these warriors

    Musket versus katana, victory was actually destined The samurai used their last courage and rushed towards the enemies, but what greeted them was only the sound of intensive gunfire The sound of gunfire also spread  into the ears of Shimazu Mitsuhisa.  He knew that the last samurai outside were completely finished

    There was a sharp short blade lying in front of him, and his wife Sandaiko was by his side accompanying him Suicide was the only way Shimazu Mitsuhisa could retain the last trace of his dignity  

    He looked at Sandaiko, who nodded to him.

    Shimazu Mitsuhisa smiled sadly, held the knife, and wiped it carefully with a piece of white cloth.  He wiped it very carefully, over and over again.

    "What are you waiting for, sir?" Sandaiko whispered, "Are you ready to become a shameful prisoner?"

    Shimazu Mitsuhisa gritted his teeth, untied his clothes, and pointed the short blade at his abdomen. At this time, his wife's voice came to his ears again:

    "Please go with peace of mind, I will also come to accompany you With just one knife, you can end your life, but with this knife, Shimazu Mitsuhisa found that he could not stab him no matter what  .

    What you want is not the life of others, but your own life

    The Sandaiko urged again and again, and sweat dropped on Shimazu Mitsuhisa's forehead. He really didn't have the courage to end his life like this No!  "

    Suddenly, Shimazu Mitsuhisa let out such a howl.

    Then, the short blade fell from his hand.

    He couldn¡¯t do such a thing, he didn¡¯t have the courage to end his life like this

    The third generation's eyes showed disappointment and contempt.

    In her heart, her husband is an indomitable hero and should die without hesitation.

    But now my husband doesn¡¯t even have the guts to do that.

    Outside, there were samurai fighting for him and the Shimazu family, but here, Mitsuhisa Shimazu, whom they served, made such a shameful move.

    All sacrifices have become meaningless.

    The Shimazu family is finished, the third generation thought in his heart.  It's not because of how many people died, but because the Shimazu family governor became a coward.

    From now on, the Shimazu family will forever lose their glory and everyone's respect!

 Part One: Penghu Chapter 392: Colonial History

    Ding Yunyi finally walked into the Shimazu family's governor's house.

    Shimazu Mitsukyu was not dead, he became a prisoner shamefully When he saw Ding Yunyi, he was crestfallen and silent, but his wife Sandaiko was much braver than him Sir, Mr. Qi Yumu  arrive.  " Before Ding Yunyi could breathe a sigh of relief, Duan San'er came in and said.

    "Oh, so fast?" Ding Yunyi was startled, and then said: "Please come in quickly."

    Qi Yumu was specially transferred to Satsuma Domain from Taiwan.

    War is nothing more than a means to an end.  The Satsuma Domain has now fallen into the hands of Ding Yunyi. How to maximize its developmentor more accurately, "plunder" is what Ding Yunyi must consider most at the moment.

    "Congratulations to the chief town, congratulations to the chief town for a successful battle!" Qi Yumu said with a smile upon seeing him.

    "Yu Mu, you're welcome, come in quickly." Ding Yunyi ignored the pain in his body and asked Qi Yumu to sit down, then drove the others out, leaving only himself and Qi Yumu: "Yu Mu, let's not talk.  Those are nonsense. I made it very clear to you when I went on the expedition. The purpose of sending troops to the Satsuma Domain this time was to avenge Lang Lifan, and to rescue Zheng Zhilong¡¯s family. The third point was how to  Let Satsuma Domain be used by me.¡±

    Qi Yumu nodded: "I know what the main town means. I think the main town already has an overall plan in mind, right?"

    Ding Yunyi was silent for a moment: "We already have a colonial Voyage Island, and now Satsuma Domain is our second Qi Yumu said: "Headquarters.  I have some experience on how to govern a local area, but I really don¡¯t know how to govern a colony Ding Yunyi knew that he was telling the truth, and after thinking about it carefully for a while, he said: "Yu Mu, in fact, the problem in this colony is not very difficult to solve.  Countries such as Hongyi, Ganlasi, and Franji all started by relying on colonies The main trade objects of the Thai and Western countries are the East, especially silk from the Ming Dynasty, India, and the Southeast Asian Islands.  , gems, spices and other luxury goods Since the trade with the East was monopolized by Venice and Genoa, the countries passing through the West decided to explore their own routes to the East. The first one to explore the Eastern route was the Franchise.  In the eleventh year of the Ming Dynasty, Vasco da Gama arrived in India via the Cape of Good Hope. In order to ensure that trade with India was not disturbed by the Mughal Empire, Oman and the princely states along the Indian Ocean, the Francois came to Zhengde.  The first colony was established in Goa, and a fort was built to protect the safety of Francois merchants. At the same time, it occupied some islands and coastal strongholds on the coast of Africa as a supply station on the way to India he said.  This slightly changed the tone: ¡°Since the route to the East via the Cape of Good Hope was monopolized by the Francois, the Ganrasi people had to go west to find a new route to the East.  The Ganrasi people had a navigator named Columbus. After discovering the American continent, the Ganrasi people launched a campaign of conquest and colonization of the Americas. In a very short period of time, they eliminated various empires established by the Indians and established an extremely  vast colonies.  Through the so-called papal arbitration, the Francons also obtained an extremely large colony on the American continent east of the 50th longitude west.

    Because the areas conquered by Dry Silk were rich in gold and silver, a large amount of precious metals flowed into Western Europe through Dry Silk, stimulating price changes and industrial and commercial development in other areas of Western Europe.  At the same time, new consumer products such as coffee, cocoa, tea, tobacco, cane sugar, and potatoes were introduced to Europe and the West.  The eating habits of the Thai people have also changed significantly, resulting in an increase in demand for these consumer goods, which has prompted the development of cash crops in the newly conquered vast areas of America Qi Yumu listened very carefully, Ding Yunyi  He also told his subordinates everything he knew about the colonial history.

    Later, Britain and France seized the Caribbean islands from the Ganlusi people.  The Red Yi captured the Natal region on the northeastern coast of Brazil from the Franco.  The black slave plantation system pioneered by the Francons in Madeira and Cape Verde Islands in Africa was introduced to these areas controlled by the British, French and Dutch, and the demand for labor soared.  Due to the brutal massacre of the native Indians by the colonists, especially the Ganrasi people, the number of Indians dropped sharply from 50 million to 4 million. Therefore, the Thai and Western colonists had to find new sources of labor from Africa.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Long time ago, the Francois used the Berbers as slaves in the Franconian mainland, and the Ganrasi people began to transport black Africans into the Americas.  The demand for slave trade prompted the two countries, as well as Britain, France, Denmark and other countries, to build many trading stations along the coast of West Africa.  Slaves, ivory, gold and chili peppers were traded.

    However, because the coast of West Africa is inaccessible, and the local landform and climate are not suitable for the Thai people to live in, in the following centuries, the Thai colonization of Africa was limited to a few coastal strongholds.  The naming of these colonies from the Thai and Western countries - Gold Coast, Ivory Coast, Slave Coast

    &nbsp;These colonies in West Africa are basically resource-plundering colonies.

    With the discovery of the New World, the Atlantic Ocean replaced the Mediterranean Sea and became the only route for commercial traffic. This led to the decline of traditional commercial cities in Italy and the Hanseatic League in northern Germany, as well as the decline of traditional commercial cities in Italy, France, and the Red Barbarians.  The economic rise of these countries facing the Atlantic Ocean.

    Britain initially tried to open up the Eastern trade route through Russia, and established the Moscow Company for this purpose. Soon after, it was discovered that Russia had no direct commercial contacts with the East, so it turned to the northwest route and tried to reach the East via northern North America.  After the British defeated the Dry Silk Armada in 1588, they began to colonize North America and established the Hudson's Bay Company and the New England Colony.  In 1600, British merchants established the British East India Company and subsequently began to expand in India.  After the war, the Netherlands rapidly developed into the world's largest maritime and commercial country. It established the Dutch East India Company in 1602 and gradually monopolized trade with the Ming Dynasty, India, Japan, Ceylon and the Spice Islands.  France established the New France colony in North America and occupied several strategic sugar-rich islands in the Caribbean.

    Because Britain carried out commercial cultivation of tobacco and cotton in the North American colonies.  France needed manpower for its sugar plantations in the Caribbean islands, so the need for slaves in both countries grew.  In 1526, Britain began the slave trade.

    Soon after, Hongyi and Denmark, as active trade transit countries, also joined the slave trade in an attempt to share the benefits.

    Countries such as Sweden, Brandenburg, Hamburg, and Courland were also engaged in the slave trade during this period and occupied some strongholds on the African coast.  Since the native economy in West Africa is mainly based on gathering and hunting, food production is limited.  In order to provide food for the slaves during the long-distance trade, agricultural areas were opened around these strongholds, and food crops such as sweet potatoes and yam were introduced from Europe and the Americas.

    The colonial management methods of Thai and Western countries in the Americas are basically the same.  That is to say, they are treated differently from the mainland, and governors or deputy kings representing the king are sent to the colonies, and the economic development of the colonies is curbed and regulated.  Forced to grow a single cash crop needed by the metropolitan country, the mining industry was highly developed, and the development of other industries was stagnant. Even basic consumer goods such as agricultural tools and clothing could not be produced.  The metropolitan country exported products from the colonies for free or at low prices, which even caused deflation in the colonies and forced them to borrow other countries' currencies

    After listening to this carefully, Qi Yumu let out a long sigh: "Now I finally know how these Thai and Western countries became powerful."

    "Yes" Ding Yunyi nodded silently.

    In fact, whether it is the Netherlands, Portugal, or Spain, compared with the increasingly powerful British plunder of Indian colonies in the future, they are still insignificant.

    British colonial rule over India was gradually established during the war of conquest.  After the East India Company occupied Bengal, it used the Nawab as its puppet to rule.  Then a "dual management system" was implemented: the Nawab authorities managed civil affairs, and the company controlled the rights to expropriate land.  In 1773, the British Parliament passed the "India Administration Act", which stipulated that the British government would appoint the governor of the British Indian Territory, and the "dual administration system" ended.  1784.  The British Parliament passed the "Act to Improve the Administration of the East India Company and British Indian Territory".  According to this act, a committee of inspectors was appointed by the cabinet to deal with all major problems in India; although the power to appoint all civil and military personnel still belonged to the company's board of directors, the supreme power to rule India was vested in the British government.

    The changes in the system of British colonial rule in India served the needs of the British bourgeoisie to plunder India.  During the process of British colonists' military conquest of India and establishment of colonial rule system in the 17th and 18th centuries, Britain was in the period of primitive accumulation of capital.  Its main methods of plundering colonies are: pirate robbery, unequal trade, and direct looting.  After the East India Company occupied Bengal, they looted the treasury and took away a total of 37 million pounds of wealth, of which 21 million pounds fell into the pockets of senior company employees. Clive alone robbed 234,000 pounds; when the capital of Mysore was captured,  , the British only looted royal treasures worth 15 million pounds.

    The "dual management system" ensured that the British colonists directly plundered land tax from India.  Before the East India Company took over the taxing rights of Bengal, the actual revenue from Bengal¡¯s land tax was 810,000 pounds. However, one year after the company took over, the amount of land tax increased sharply to 1.47 million pounds, and after that it was as high as 3 million pounds.  The company's exploitation of industrial workers was also extremely ruthless.  Through its own business offices and Indian brokers all over the country, it forced thousands of Indian craftsmen to place orders for processing, but the price paid to them was less than half of the market price, not even enough to purchase raw materials.

    In addition, the company also monopolized the trade in salt, tobacco and opium.  The salt patent alone nets 800,000 pounds a year; the company forced MengFarmers cultivated opium, purchased it at low prices, and then smuggled it to China to make huge profits. Opium revenue accounted for one-seventh of the company's total revenue.  A large amount of wealth plundered by British colonists from India continued to flow into Britain.  In the 58 years since the occupation of Bengal, the British extracted 1 billion pounds of wealth from India.

    This large amount of wealth promoted Britain¡¯s Industrial Revolution, making it quickly become the world¡¯s first capitalist industrial power.  However, Britain's appalling plunder of India severely damaged India's social economy and turned India into an extremely poor country with many victims.

    With the progress of the Industrial Revolution, the economic power of the British industrial bourgeoisie has become increasingly powerful.  They insist on opening up the Indian market and participate in the exploitation of India.

    The East India Company's monopoly on trade in India was abolished.  From then on, a new stage of British industrial capital's plunder of India began, and India increasingly became Britain's commodity sales market and raw material supplier.

    With the help of low tariffs: silk fabrics are taxed at 3.5% and woolen fabrics are taxed at 2%, the number of cotton fabrics exported to India increased from less than 1 million yards to more than 51 million yards.  India, which has been known as the world's largest cotton textile industry since ancient times, is now filled with British cotton textiles.  Under the impact of cheap British goods, India's handicraft industry suffered a devastating blow. Millions of handicraftsmen went bankrupt and lost their jobs, and fell into desperate situations.  Dhaka, the famous textile industry center, declined rapidly and its population dropped from 150,000 to 30,000.

    Governor Bendinck confessed: "The miserable situation is unparalleled in the history of commerce. The bones of cotton weavers turned the Indian plains white."

    In order to ensure the source of tax revenue and cultivate the social pillars of colonial rule, the British colonists implemented a new land tax system in India.

    The colonial authorities first implemented the "fixed Chamindar system" in the provinces of Bengal, Bihar and Orissa, canceling the land inheritance rights of rural communes, and the land was handed over to the Chamindar by the company; the Chamindar levied rent and taxes on the farmers, subject to  Give 90% of the land tax to the company; regardless of the amount of land rent collected.

    In this way, the peasants became tenant farmers and the Chamindars became landowners.

    The colonists implemented the "Letwal system" first in Madras and then in Bombay.  Although this system recognized the ownership of farmland by commune farmers, farmers had to pay a land tax equivalent to one-third to one-half of the annual harvest to the company. Farmers effectively became tenant farmers of the company.

    "The following year, the "unfixed Chamindar system" was implemented in the central region, which stipulated that Chamindar was responsible for collecting rent and taxes from farmers. The tax amount was not fixed and would be reset every 25 to 30 years.

    Although the land tax system implemented by the British in India has various forms, its essence is the same, which is to squeeze farmers to the maximum extent.

    After the implementation of the new land tax system, the colonial authorities¡¯ land tax revenue surged.

    And it is obvious that Ding Yunyi appreciates the British method of exploiting the colonies very much!

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 393 Mother and Daughter

    The history of the colony made Qi Yumu seem to see a new world.

    Read novels (fastest updates)

    In the history of the Ming Dynasty, and even in the history of China for thousands of years, were there ever colonies?  Qi Yumu really couldn't remember it, but now a whole new world appeared before his eyes.

    More and more colonies will bring a lot of benefits to the Ding Yunyi Group in Taiwan, which will also quickly catalyze the strength of the Ding Yunyi Group.

    As for the history of blood and tears in the colonies, Ding Yunyi

    At this time, Ding Yunyi firmly believed that his subordinates knew what to do and that he had not hired the wrong person.  Qi Yumu will definitely show himself a brand new Satsuma clan.

    And my mission in Satsuma Domain,

    Mitsuhisa Shimazu was captured, but this did not satisfy Ding Yunyi.  According to Hisao Shimazu, Mitsuhisa also has a pair of children. Where are they now?

    Cutting off the roots, this

    When Shimazu Mitsuhisa's wife Sandaiko was brought to Ding Yunyi, Ding Yunyi glanced at the Japanese woman: "Madam, please tell us the whereabouts of your children."

    The third generation shook his head.

    "Yaka!" Taro Matsumoto yelled angrily, and he kicked Sandaiko down hard: "When Lord Souzhen asks you something, you must answer it!"

    "Matsumoto, don't be impatient." Ding Yunyi smiled and stopped the dog beside him: "I think the madam just wants to protect her children. This is completely understandable, but she doesn't know this" He smiled,  Suddenly asked: "Madam, do you know what the consequences will be if you don't explain?"

    Sandaiko¡¯s face turned a little pale, but he remained silent for a moment.  He continued to shake his head stubbornly.

    "I originally wanted to torture you. But" Ding Yunyi's smile frightened the third generation: "Your husband Shimazu Mitsuhisa wanted to commit suicide, but he didn't have the courage, so it can be seen. He is a timid and cowardly person.  Man, we can definitely open a gap in him, I believe after we capture your children for this, I don't know how"

    "No!" Sandaizi shouted loudly: "You can't hurt them!"

    Ding Yunyi's eyelids jumped: "I can't? You are wrong, madam, I can! Here, I have unlimited rights, I can As for you? What do you think you will end up with? A noble  Madam, she ended up with a tragic end, living like a human being, a ghost or a ghost, and never being able to see her children in this life. I think the most tragic thing in the world is"

    Sandaiko shuddered, although she didn't know what life was like with "human beings and ghosts not being ghosts".  But she was certain.  That wouldn't be

    ¡°If it was just him who was being tortured, Sandaiko thought he could still endure it.  But what about the children?  What should I do with my own pair of children?

    "Please tell me" Until now, Ding Yunyi has been very polite: "This is the only way you can save yourself, and it is also the only way you can save them. You only have one chance, madam. 1,"

    The Sandaiko was silent and hesitant, she didn't Binxing and Songzi must still be in Tsurumaru City now. They couldn't have run out so early. So what would happen if they really fell into the hands of the Ming Dynasty people?

    The way to protect them is to reveal their whereabouts, but can this Ming Dynasty official keep his word?  Will it not harm the lives of Binxing and Songzi?

    ? Most women in this situation

    Sandaiko was silent there for a long time, and then asked carefully: "Do you really promise not to hurt them?"

    Ding Yunyi smiled again: "Madam,"

    Sandaizi took a deep breath. Now she had to make a choice: "Sir, my son and daughter were taken away by Mr. Oiwa Torimi. Please promise me that the war has nothing to do with these children.  , they are innocent."

    "Da Yanniao?" Ding Yunyi frowned: "Where are they now?"

    "" Sandaizi said anxiously: "Mitsuhisa-sama ordered Mr. Oiwa to take the children and leave first. I don't think even Mitsuhisa-sama knows that Mr. Oiwa and"

    "Thank you for your help, madam." Ding Yunyi nodded: "We will help you find these children. I think you are very"

    He winked at Taro Matsumoto, who quickly

    ¡°Headquarters,¡± At this moment, Huangfu Yunjie hurriedly came in and said.

    Zheng Zhilong¡¯s sister-in-law, Yuki Tagawa, and his second son, Nanizaemon Tagawa, were brought in. These two people who were kidnapped, I¡¯m afraid they still haven¡¯t

    &nbsp;This period of time was simply a nightmare for them. First they were kidnapped inexplicably, and then they were imprisoned. Except for the daily rations that were delivered regularly, no one cared about them at all.

    "Go and call Zheng Zhifeng." After Ding Yunyi ordered, a smile appeared on his face again: "I have suffered. I am Ding Yunyi, the general of the Fujian Army"

    Tagawa Yuki was startled, then burst into tears

    Ming Dynasty¡ª¡ªFujian General Soldier Ding Yunyi!

    When these words appeared in Tagawa Sachi's ears, all the grievances She cried, and then fell to the ground: "Tagawa Sachi, Nanzaemon, so"

    "Shichizaemon! Nanzaemon!" Zheng Zhifeng's voice came from outside, and then he hurriedly appeared, hugging Nanzaemon, and it took a long time to let go and look up and down.  He was afraid that his nephew would be injured somewhere.  After a long while, he reluctantly let go: "Wu Liebo. Mr. Ding, I would like to thank you on behalf of my Zheng family!"

    "Mr. Zheng is too polite."

    Before Ding Yunyi finished speaking, he suddenly heard Tagawa Shichizaemon saying: "Soujin-sama. Thank you for your help. Shichizaemon was kidnapped by the gangsters. He thought he was going to die and didn't want to be rescued. Souzhen-sama is him."  My reborn parents, Shichizaemon"

    Ding Yunyi was a little surprised. Seeing how young Tagawa Nanaemon was, he spoke so appropriately.

    Zheng Zhilong's two sons, the future "Zheng Chenggong" Zheng Sen, and the current Tagawa Shichizaemon, are not ordinary people.

    Suddenly, an idea came to Ding Yun

    He said nonchalantly: "Deputy Zheng and I are brothers, we can do anything with a little effort I just wonder if the young master has ever been wronged here?"

    "Everything Nanzaemon has experienced during these days" Nanzaemon's eyes showed resentment: "If there is an opportunity in the future, I must repay them bit by bit."

    The emperor on the side

    Ding Yunyi smiled nonchalantly and said: "Young Master has such lofty ideals. In the future, I will always help Mr. Zheng Sanye. Tagawa Yuki and Shichizaemon have been rescued. What do you think I should do about the Shimazu family?"  ?¡±

    Zheng Zhifeng¡¯s eyes were also full of anger, but in front of Ding Yunyi.  His status was too low, and Ding Yunyi was the benefactor of his Zheng family, so he didn't dare to make a mistake: "How dare I instruct the general town? I think the general town already has something to worry about."

    "It's me," Ding Yunyi said calmly: "Shimazu Mitsujiu's rampage almost endangered the life of Vice-President Zheng, and also caused the Ming Dynasty's court to lose face. If he cannot be severely punished and the majesty of our Ming Dynasty cannot be demonstrated, I don't know Zheng  What do you think, Mr. San?¡±

    The Zheng family has a lot of contacts with the Satsuma clan, and has always maintained a relationship with Shimazu Mitsuhisa's father, Shimazu Tadashi. Regarding the issue of dealing with the Satsuma clan, they are still unable to leave the Zheng family.

    Zheng Zhifeng had long been resentful of the Shimazu family. When he heard these words, he did not hesitate at all: "The chief town can do whatever he wants. The Zheng family's tone must be entrusted to the head town."

    Ding Yunyi was waiting for his words, and then he smiled slightly: "In that case, Mr. Zheng, please take them down to rest first"

    After two things were arranged, Fang Fenghuang arrived again with Chizuru Ijuin and Ayako Ijuin before he could take a breath.

    This time, the mother and daughter worked very hard to find out the whereabouts of the Zheng family.  Although Ijuin Chizuru is the daughter of Shimazu Tadashi and the sister of Shimazu Mitsuhisa, her behavior is very different from that of her father and brother.  Coupled with the fact that Fang Fenghuang was involved, Ding Yunyi didn't want to embarrass them too much.  I just didn't expect that when I saw Ding Yunyi, Ijuin Chizuru would beg for love for her brother, Shimazu Mitsuhisa.

    Over and over again, it was just that the Shimazu family had offended the authority of the Celestial Empire, which led to the dispatch of the army, and the Shimazu family was in trouble. They also asked the mayor to be merciful and let the Shimazu family live.

    Ding Yunyi looked at Ijuin Chizuru and saw that she was thirty-four or five years old and quite pretty. Her daughter Ayako was sixteen years old and also quite pretty and attractive.

    Seeing this mother and daughter, for some reason, Ding Yunyi suddenly felt a few words in his heart

    "Well, such evil thoughts must not be seen by others. He is the dignified Wu Liebo, the Fujian Army General, and the Hussars General. How can he have such evil thoughts?

    The lives of the mother and daughter must be avoided. As for Shimadzu

    He coughed there: "Mrs. Chizuru, how many children does Shimazu Tadahashi have?"

    Ijuin Chizuru thought for a moment: "My father's eldest son died young, the second son Mitsuhisa the fifth son the ninth son. Two adopted daughters, one is me, and the other is Shimazu Asahi, also"

    Ding Yunyi was shocked when he heard this. Why did he give birth to so many babies in one go?  Also receivedSo much?

    "Mrs. Qianhe, what do you think I should do with them?" Ding Yunyi asked slowly.

    Ijuin Chizuru boldly said: "I heard that Hisao is already under the command of Lord Soujin. Please see Hisao's face"

    "Whether we let them live or not depends on whether you are worthy of your cooperation." Ding Yunyi smiled: "Do you recognize the big rock bird?"

    "I recognize it." Ijuin Chizuru said hurriedly: "He is everything"

    Ding Yunyi said "Oh": "He has now run away with Shimazu Binxing and Shimazu Matsuko. Our army of the Ming Dynasty originally came to quell the rebellion of the Satsuma clan and had no other purpose. But now they have run away.  .Ms. Qianhe, do you know where they went?"

    A trace of hesitation flashed in Ijuin Chizuru's eyes: "Sir,"

    "Mother, did they go to Brother Zhenshi's place?" Ijuin Ayako said suddenly

    " Ijuin Chizuru's expression changed drastically.

    Ding Yunyi smiled: "Zhenshi? I heard that Shimazu Mitsuhisa's eldest son was named this person. Songzi, is this the Zhenshi you are talking about?"

    "Yes." Ayako said innocently: "Brother Sadushi was kicked out of the Shimazu family because he offended his uncle, but brother Sadushi is a famous filial son of our Satsuma clan. He comes to the Shimazu family every seven days to express his gratitude to his uncle.  I apologize, hoping to get his uncle's forgiveness, but I don't know why, but his uncle always refuses to forgive him. He never But once his uncle once said that if one day he needs help, then Sadashi will be the only one in the entire Shimazu family.  My brother is trustworthy.¡±

    "Ayako, you are very good, very good."

    Ding Yunyi's smile was very strange: "These few words of yours saved you and your mother's lives. Don't worry, I won't kill you. I will also go to your brother Zhenshi and kill Shimazu Mitsuhisa's son."  Please come back with your daughter.¡±

    At this time, Chizuru Ijuin felt bleak in her heart.

    Maybe my daughter will kill a lot of people accidentally!

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 394: Bloody Village

    Just when the Huben Guards launched a massive attack on the Satsuma Domain, the Ming Dynasty once again encountered a huge crisis.

    At this time, the man who led the Ming army to resist the Qing invasion was Lu Xiangsheng, the Minister of War Zuo, the Governor of Xuanzhou, Daming, and Shanxi Military Affairs!

    The Manchu Qing Dynasty once tried to invade the Central Plains from Xuan and Da dynasties, but seeing Lu Xiangsheng's tight defense, the Qing army gave up.  On August 23, Huang Taiji appointed Prince Rui Dorgon as the ordered general to command the left-wing army, and Beileyuetuo was appointed as the general of Yangwu to control the right-wing army. Beiledudu and others complemented him, and the two armies marched to the Ming Dynasty.  On September 22, Yue Tuo came from Qiangzi Ridge on the north side of Miyun, destroyed the Great Wall, broke through the border wall, and killed Wu Aheng, the governor of Jiliao in the Ming Dynasty.  Dorgon destroyed the border wall at Qingshan Pass on September 28 and entered, and the two armies met in Tongzhou, a suburb of Beijing.  Chongzhen was horrified and ordered martial law in the capital. He proclaimed Governor Lu Xiang to be promoted to superintendent of the world's troops, and awarded Shang Fangjian for the third time.

    At that time, Chongzhen was already willing to negotiate peace and asked Chen Xinjia, the Minister of War, to contact the Manchus in private.  Yang Sichang, a bachelor, and Gao Qiqian, the chief eunuch of the army, guessed that Chongzhen intended to negotiate peace, and tried to obstruct Lu Xiangsheng in many ways. Lu Xiang was promoted to governor of the world's troops. Unfortunately, he could not mobilize other people's troops at all. He set several plans.  None of the strategies for using troops can be realized.

    Yang Sichang also persuaded Chongzhen to divide the reinforcements into two. Lu Xiangsheng commanded 20,000 Xuan soldiers, and tens of thousands of Guan Ning cavalry troops were all under the command of eunuch Gao Qiqian.  Lu Xiangsheng marched from Zhuozhou to Baoding and ordered his generals to attack in different directions. They fought with the main force of the Qing army in Qingdu and won a small victory.

    At that time, Yang Tinglin, the editor, wrote in a letter: "With Nan Zhong included, Li Gang had no merit; latent good deeds were carried out, but Zongze died with hatred. If the state is like a human being, it is not a blessing to be granted a frontier." It can be regarded as a sharp irony of Yang Sichang.  As a result, the eunuch Gao Qiqian who supported Yang Sichang was furious and handed over Lu Xiangsheng's 20,000 Xuanda army to Chen Xinjia's command.  Lu Xiangsheng was only given five thousand old, weak and disabled soldiers.  Zhang Qiping, the governor of Baoding, still refused to pay him.

    Julu¡¯s Jiazhuang became Lu Xiangsheng¡¯s final defense against the Manchu invaders

    ?¡­

    Five thousand old and weak soldiers faced tens of thousands of elite Manchu Tatars!  Lu Xiangsheng knew that he had never failed in his life.  However, this time he was going to lose.

    But he is fearless. For him, he can fight and die for the Ming Dynasty.  It is also his greatest happiness

    The only good thing is that Yang Sichang didn't help him, Gao Qiqian didn't help him, and Chen Xinjia didn't help him But it didn't matter, there were still those five thousand old and weak soldiers who were willing to fight to the death for him, and Jiazhuang  So many people are willing to fight to the death for him!

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Since you are going to die sooner or later, then die vigorously¡­ Life is the minister of the Ming Dynasty; death.  It is the soul of Ming Dynasty!

    Life and death, he will always be with the court that he has served for most of his life!

    Opposite is Yue Tuo, the puppet general of the Qing Dynasty.  This person Lu Xiangsheng is really familiar.

    His father was Prince Lilie Daishan.  His mother is the Li Jia family of Fujin Province.  In the sixth year of Pseudo Destiny, Nurhachi led his army to attack Fengji Fort.  When he was about to regroup, he suddenly received a spy report.  Hundreds of Ming troops were found nearby.  Yue Tuo then launched a surprise attack on the Ming army with his comrade Tai Jide Ge Lei and defeated the Ming army.  After that, Nurhachi conquered Shenyang, and the Qing army rose up and pursued them to Baitapu.  After Yue Tuo inquired, he rushed to Baitapu and chased the Ming army for forty miles, annihilating more than 3,000 Ming troops.

    Soon after, something happened.  Kharkazarut Beileang'an captured the Qing envoy and sent him to Yehe, but the envoy was killed.  So in the eighth year of Pseudo Destiny, Yue Tuo and Taiji Abatai sent troops to attack Ang An and killed Ang An and his son.

    This Ang Anbeile was also stupid enough. Since he dared to capture Hou Jin¡¯s envoy, he should have expected Hou Jin¡¯s revenge, but he was killed by Yue Tuo with one blow, leaving no intact body.

    In August of the 11th year of Pseudo Destiny, Nurhachi died of illness, and Hou Jin faced the problem of who would succeed the Khan.  At that time, the four Baylors all held heavy troops and were evenly matched.  A careless move may destroy Hou Jin's century-old foundation. At this time, Yue Tuo considered the overall situation and persuaded his father together with his third brother Saharin to support the fourth Beile Huang Taiji's accession to the throne, quickly solving the power succession issue at that time.  If Yue Tuo was selfish, he could support his father.  At that time, although Daishan's reputation was damaged and he even lost the title of "prince" due to his unclear relationship with the former concubine Fucha and his belief in the concubine's slander and his intention to kill his second son Shuotuo, he was still the second son of Taizu and the eldest son.  Even if he is dead and has a large number of troops, the fight for position is not without a chance of winning.

    As the eldest son of Daishan, Yue Tuo is likely to become the prince after Daishan ascends the throne. However, like his father, Yue Tuo considers the overall situation and supports Huang Taiji.  Therefore, during the Huang Taiji period, Daishan and his son had always been deeply trusted. Even if they made mistakes, the two red flags held by them were not taken away or weakened, and their favor grew.

    In October of the same year, he followed his father Daishan to attack Zalut, killed his minister Orzhaitu, captured his tribe, and was named Baylor for his military merits.  In the first year of Pseudo Tiancong, togetherTogether with Bel'Amin and Jirharang, he attacked North Korea.  After the Jin army crossed the Yalu River, they successively captured the three cities of Yizhou, Dingzhou and Hanshan.  Afterwards, he crossed the Jiashan River, captured Anju, and stationed himself in Pyongyang. The Pyongyang garrison abandoned the city and fled.  Later Jin drove straight into Zhonghe and forced the Korean King Li Zhu to surrender.

    In the first month of the sixth year of Puppet Tiancong's reign, Yue Tuo reported to Huang Taiji: "In the past few years, when Liaodong, Guangning and other cities were conquered, all the Han people who refused to surrender were killed. Later, the Han people in Luanzhou and Yongping were massacred, so the Han people were very afraid.  Yes, there are very few people who surrender. Now that we have captured the Daling River, we are taking this opportunity to let the Han people in the world know that we do not just use force to conquer and massacre, but will also treat and appease the people who surrender.  I believe that with such a gentle policy, the number of Han people who come to submit will be greatly increased. First of all, we should protect the families of the returnees and not punish them as slaves at will. Then the government will provide them with money and food to help them live and work in peace and contentment.  Hou Jin, let us Hou Jin occupy the land of the Han people and still return their property. They will definitely accept our rule with sincerity. We should order Zhubeile to leave one village and recruit two Han men and women and one cow for each cow.  Tun, people are given to the second village. Each Niulu is still compensated at the official price. However, the soldiers of the Ming Dynasty have been guarding the border for many years, and they are afraid that we will treat them well.  Come and submit to us. We should treat the surrendered soldiers well and not let them be displaced. Then the people will be attached and the great cause of reunification will be accomplished."

    Huang Taiji was very satisfied with Yue Tuo's performance.  Yue Tuo's political vision was fully demonstrated in this incident.  And this policy also became the national policy of the Qing Dynasty in the future

    And now, this Yue Tuo is here, just outside Jiazhuang!

    Lu Xiangsheng knew it very well.  With the power he currently has, he is no match for Yue Tuo.  But if you can win, you have to fight; if you can¡¯t, you still have to fight!

    All the brothers and the people of Jiazhuang had gathered. They looked at Lu Xiangsheng silently, waiting silently for him to issue the final order.

    Outside, there are 50,000 elite Manchu troops!

    The soldiers and civilians looked at Lu Xiangsheng silently, and no one spoke

    "Brothers, let us die together!" Lu Xiangsheng's voice rang in everyone's ears: "Yue Wumu said that civil servants do not love money. Military generals are not afraid of death, and the world will be peaceful. But now our Ming Dynasty happens to be  The civil servants all over the world are afraid of death. The princes sitting in the palace reading documents and approving notes all have their mouths three feet long, and they are slandering us who are bleeding and sweating on the battlefield. They wish we were all dead.  That"

    At this time, Lu Xiangsheng had nothing to worry about anymore. He said everything in his heart: "I have been loyal to our Ming Dynasty for most of my life. I have no regrets. Only the beautiful scenery of my hometown in Jiangnan reminds me of  I will feel nostalgicBrothers, we can't go back to our hometown, so let's leave our bones here"

    The sound of "dong dong" war drums could be heard outside. Lu Xiangsheng slowly pulled out the knife from his waist: "Kill the thief!"

    "Kill the thief! Kill the thief!! Kill the thief!!!"

    Such a cry is shocking!

    The Qing army's attack began.  Looking out from Jiazhuang, we can see that they are all densely packed with enemies.

    The arrow shot out as usual.

    The Ming army had no reservations. Their arrows were scarce, but they still shot out densely They were about to die here, what else could they hide?

    The charging Qing troops fell to the arrows one after another, but there were too many of them.  After killing a group, another group will rush up, and it seems that no matter how hard you kill them, you can't kill them all

    Lu Xiangsheng was riding on the horse, watching all this silently He was not afraid, not afraid of anything Death is just another form of relief

    "Commander, the arrows have been exhausted!"

    When this voice reached Lu Xiangsheng¡¯s ears, he smiled faintly, then raised the knife in his hand and yelled with all his strength:

    "Kill the thief!"

    Five thousand Ming troops rushed out

    They were strangled with the Qing troops who rushed up. Although they only numbered five thousand, and although their weapons and guns were weak, they were fearless!

    Life is the people of Ming Dynasty; death is the soul of Ming Dynasty!

    Life and death are with Daming

    Yue Tuo has never seen such a brave Ming army.  He had heard before that there were only two people in the Ming army who were most capable of fighting, one was Wu Sangui, but the emperor was raising troops to attack Liaodong to prevent the Liaodong army from dividing its troops for rescue.  The other person is Ding Yunyi, but he is far away in Taiwan.

    ? ?Apart from these two people, who else can stop the Qing Dynasty's cavalry?

    But he soon learned Wu Sangui and Ding Yunyi were not the only ones in Ming Dynasty!

    There were only five thousand people on the opposite side. They were all old, weak and remnant soldiers, but they behaved so bravely and fearlessly.

    They continued to rush forward one after another, rushing up one after another, and dying one after another

    What kind of army is this?

    What Yue Tuo will never forget is the man named Lu Xiangsheng!

    Among the thousands of troops, Lu Xiangsheng ran back and forth, just like Ding Yunyi back then, no one could stop him!  Lu Xiangsheng, an outstanding general who repeatedly defeated the Qing soldiers and made the Qing soldiers look forward to the land of Xuanda, began the most tragic battle in his life!

    Lu Xiang held up a broadsword, carried a bow and arrow, shot those who were far away, and cut down those who were close. He clashed with the Manchu army, and his loud shouts shook the heaven and the earth, and could not stop being heard.  In less than half an hour, Lu Xiang raised his sword and shot arrows, killing three Qing generals and riding seventeen. He was so brave that the Qing soldiers could not get even closer to him.

    Yue Tuo was furious when he saw this, and personally led hundreds of people to surround him. At the critical moment, Lu Xiangsheng's troops rushed to Lei Shisheng on Pegasus, and fired several arrows in succession. The arrows were everywhere, and all the Qing soldiers fell off their horses.  Yue Tuo's tribe was in chaos for a while. Seeing this, Lu Xiangsheng cheered up and shouted louder and clearer in everyone's ears: "Kill the thief! Kill the thief!! Kill the thief!!!"

    When the sound was heard, several arrows suddenly hit him.  Lu Xiangsheng's voice paused immediately, and his body stopped stiffly and straightly Then, several more arrows flew down on him

    Lu Xiangsheng knew that he was dying, and the knife in his hand fell to the ground with a "ding-dang" sound He was shaky, looked at the Qing troops swarming up, and laughed miserably: "Your Majesty, I, Lu Xiangsheng, tried my best, but you can no longer protect our Ming Dynasty."  ¡±

    Then he fell heavily from his horse, his eyes wide open, staring blankly, as if he was resenting something, but around him, there were corpses of Qing soldiers There were so many enemies.  Companionship is worth it

    Until now, the Qing soldiers could not believe that this brave general had died like this. They slowly surrounded him from all sides until they reached Lu Xiangsheng's body, and then they had the courage to stab Lu Xiangsheng's body with their weapons.

    "Don't hurt my lord!" Suddenly someone shouted and jumped on Lu Xiangsheng's body.  This person was Yang Lukai, the shepherd under Lu Xiangsheng. When he saw that the commander-in-chief was dead, he was afraid that the Qing soldiers would mutilate his body. He couldn't think of anything else, so he stood up and protected the commander-in-chief's body with only his own flesh and blood.  

    The Qing soldiers were angry and shot him with bows and arrows. Yang Lukai refused to get up. He could only hold Lu Xiangsheng tightly with both hands and let the arrows fall on him.  The Qing soldiers shot twenty-four arrows until Yang Lukai died, and the Qing soldiers could not separate the two

    There were fewer and fewer Ming troops on the battlefield, but Yue Tuo showed no joy at all.  In a small place like Jiazhuang, facing five thousand old and weak soldiers of the Ming army, how could the next battle continue even though he had paid such a heavy price?

    The originally full confidence has suffered the most serious setback at this time!  ^-^^-^

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 397 Siege Jinzhou Again!  !

    The Qing army attacked, and Huang Taiji personally directed the troops to attack Liaodong.  1,

    Huang Taiji led his army to Yizhou City, accompanied by Duduo, Haoge, Abatai, Dudu and the bachelors of the three academies.  Huang Taiji and Fan Wencheng walked side by side. Along the way, they saw that the wild grass in the past had been expanded into fertile fields. Green seedlings such as corn, sorghum, and millet had grown on the land. Rows of newly built houses were filled with smoke, and from time to time there was smoke.  You can hear the cries of chickens, ducks, geese and dogs.  He raised his whip and pointed at the villages: "Prince Zheng is having a good time."

    Fan Wencheng suddenly sighed with emotion: "I would rather be a peace dog than a people in troubled times. When the Qing Dynasty unified the whole country and brought swords and guns to Kuma and released it to Nanshan, I would go back to the mountains and forests to live in spring plowing, summer cultivation, autumn harvest, and winter storage."  ¡¯s peaceful days.¡±

    Huang Taiji smiled and said: "Mr. Wen Cheng, you are just thinking about it. If you really take control of the Central Plains in the future, you won't be able to put Nanshan's swords and guns into the warehouse immediately. After the world is defeated, how to sit still is still an article.  Big article. This year, Bomu Bogor of the Sauron tribe did not come to the court. Zhasak Khan sent a lama to pay tribute and did not pay tribute to Jiubai. There were also ministers from the Central Plains such as Zhang Quan and Zhang Chun.  How much? Every time I think about this, I always feel like I'm walking on thin ice."

    Fan Wencheng frowned: "The emperor is able to be prepared for danger in times of peace and is as prudent as the beginning. He is truly a wise king."

    "I don't dare to be a wise king. I just hope that I can keep the stall left by the late emperor." Huang Taiji was also a little proud, but he pretended to be humble.

    "More than just defending? Your Majesty has carried forward the legacy of the late emperor and developed it into a great country. He is just waiting to take over the Central Plains."

    Fan Wencheng has a special affection for Huang Taiji. For almost thirty years, the monarch and his ministers have been getting along very harmoniously.  Huang Taiji and Fan Wencheng spent several times more time together than with Queen Zhezhe.  Fan Wencheng admired Huang Taiji from the bottom of his heart, showing his kindness in knowing him and respecting him.  It turned into a dedicated and dedicated service.  He felt extremely lucky to meet a wise king in his lifetime: "Your Majesty, throughout the ages, how many people have failed to recognize their talents. In the end, they all died of old age, but Wen Cheng was able to meet the wise king and accompany him. He listened to the holy precepts and was enlightened.  The Emperor has great trust, and this life is enough.¡±

    Huang Taiji's heart was also filled with excitement. He could tell that Fan Wencheng was not flattering, but speaking from his heart: "It is precisely because of the fate of you and me that the Qing Dynasty can be what it is today."

    "Your Majesty, you must not say that. I am just doing my best."

    "Let's leave these words to future generations. Oh, look, Jierhalang and the others are here."

    At the residence of Jierhalang.  Huang Taiji and others were tasting scrambled eggs with leeks harvested from the farm.  Braised pork with cabbage.

    Huang Taiji was very interested: "If we can collect 1.8 million stones last autumn, we will solve a big problem."

    Hauge has been reinstated as Prince Su due to his meritorious service.  He also took charge of the household department again. He praised on the sidelines: "In this way, we not only save transportation funds, but also avoid a lot of labor pains. We achieve more with one stone."

    Huang Taiji shook his head and said: "The Ming army is not like that. They are still lucky. If they continue to fight like this, it will not take long before the Ming Dynasty's finances are ruined. Zu Chengzheng's suggestion of farming is really a good strategy to break an arm."

    Abatai took a bite of scrambled eggs with chives and said, "It tastes great! It's strange, why can't you eat this delicious food in Shengjing City?"

    Jierhalang smiled and said: "Then I will feed Rao Yubeile scrambled eggs with leeks every day. 1,"

    Duduo also said on the side: "Why don't you eat Brother Qi into an egg?"

    Everyone laughed.

    Huang Taiji suddenly asked: "Prince Zheng, how are the moods of the people from the pass?"

    ¡°Fortunately, I have food to eat and clothing to wear, it¡¯s very stable, and some people always have it.¡±

    Huang Taiji nodded: "It is said to be a military camp, but in fact it mainly depends on them. So we can't make them suffer too much, we can't starve them to death, we can't exhaust them to death, and we can't beat them to death. We must not separate their families, no  Women should find a way to match them with a woman so that they can have a family and put down roots. "

    Jierhalang said: "Your Majesty, since the beginning of spring, there have been many internal refugees fleeing, and all the ministers have been resettled. Do you think this is appropriate?"

    Huang Taiji frowned slightly: "How did they escape?"

    "I have asked, it is from the Malanzhuang area on the Yongping Prefecture side of the pass, and most of them are from Zhili."

    "This is an escape that risks life and death. I probably can't survive in my hometown. Now that they are here, of course they have to be resettled, but their interactions must be strictly controlled. They are not allowed to go out. Those who have to leave the village under special circumstances must have a way.  If there are no rules, once discovered, they will be treated as spies, and spies from the Ming Dynasty must not be allowed to sneak in. "

    "Yes, I have remembered it."

    Huang Taiji ordered again??: "There are nearly 10,000 people in the Chahar tribe under Zu Dashou's tent. You can send a courageous Mongolian to sneak into Jinzhou City, try to meet their leader, and instigate them to rebel. If the rebellion is successful, you will be rewarded with three silver coins."  One thousand taels, promoted to the third level.¡±

    Jierhalang said hurriedly: "These Mongolians have been with Zu Dashou for almost ten years. Zu Dashou treats them with special courtesy. It will be difficult to instigate rebellion."

    "The timing of using it is very important. If you use it too early, it will not only be ineffective, but you will also lose your life. Only when you use it in the best place can it be successful. Therefore, this person must be chosen well. If the rebellion is successful, there will be no need to attack hard.  I am waiting for your news. After the spies sneak into the city, they will immediately implement the siege. "

    &nbsp

    At the same time, Zu Dashou also realized the seriousness of the Qing army's farming, and he immediately reported the news to Hong Chengchou.  At this time, Hong Chengchou was recruiting troops inside Shanhaiguan and preparing food and grass.  After more than two months of inspection of the terrain outside the Pass, he already had a set of ideas on how to manage western Liaoning.  He once said to the generals and staff: "The Jurchens are nothing more than good at riding and shooting. If we can curb their strengths, it will be easy to win."

    The aides asked: "I wonder how Master Jinglue can suppress the Jurchen cavalry?"

    Hong Chengchou smiled and did not answer, but secretly ordered the Ordnance Manufacturing Bureau to build chariots and iron caltrops for trapping horses day and night.

    He was surprised when he received the letter from Zu Dashou: "If the Jurchens start farming in Yizhou, it will be equivalent to pushing the border to Shanhaiguan. This is not a big deal."

    He immediately wrote back, ordering Zu Dashou to attack Yizhou and not allow them to succeed in farming in Yizhou.

    Zu Dashou sneered twice after receiving Hong Chengchou's letter.  Throw it on the desk.  I thought to myself: "Hong Jinglue, Hong Jinglue, it seems that you don't know how powerful the Jurchens are. They are not the bandits you are chasing in Guanzhong. The Jurchens are invincible. It's good if I can defend Jinzhou City. I'm still going out."  Attack? Isn't that to send it into the tiger's mouth? Huang Taiji used his troops treacherously. If he hadn't been seriously ill last time, I might have been dead." He made up his mind, no matter what.  You can't leave the city either.

    Zu Dashou accepted the lesson from Dalinghe. In recent years, he has stocked up a large amount of grain and grass in the city. He has placed Hongyi cannons at Ningyuan Gate, Yong'an Gate, Guangshun Gate, Zhenbei Gate and the four corners of the city.  There are firecrackers, repeating crossbows, and cauldrons for boiling water, and the city is covered with mines.  In short, Yuan Chonghuan used all the city defense techniques he had in the past. He believed that the entire Jinzhou City was impregnable and foolproof.  As long as Jinzhou City is here.  Huang Taiji couldn't even think of advancing half a step towards Shanhaiguan.

    Do not execute the instructions of adults.  It was disobedience to military orders, he thought about how to come up with an excuse.  Reply to Mr. Jinglue.  As soon as he picked up the pen, he heard the report from the guard outside the door: "Master General, smoke and dust are billowing from the north of the city, and it seems that a large group of people is coming."

    Zu Dashou was so shocked that his hand shook and the brush fell on the koan: "Here it comes, here it comes again."

    He really frightened Huang Taiji. He was captured once, and the Zhonghou Institute was besieged again. What will happen this time?  Suddenly, he felt that the defenses he had put in place over the past few years were in vain. Huang Taiji could tear them to pieces with just one tear.  He quickly climbed to the top of the city, where the smoke and dust billowed, and the flags of the Eight Banners soldiers were clearly visible.  It's really a forest of swords and guns, overwhelming, and you can't see the edge at a glance. I don't know how many people there are.  He subconsciously looked at the generals around him, and all of them looked frightened.

    The Qing army stopped three miles away from the city and stopped moving forward. After leaving a part behind, the rest divided into east and west routes, running all the way to Ningyuan Gate in the east and Guangshun Gate in the west.

    Zu Dashou immediately realized that Huang Taiji was going to repeat his old tricks. He wanted to turn Jinzhou into the second Daling River. Sure enough, by dusk, the four gates of Jinzhou City were filled with Qing troops, and Jinzhou City was surrounded.  .

    After Zu Dashou panicked for a while, he gradually calmed down. He summoned the generals to discuss: "It seems that Huang Taiji is using the old method to deal with us, but this time he made a wrong calculation. Jinzhou City has enough soldiers and food."  , enough to hold on for a year. As for the defense, it is an iron wall. If he dares to attack, he will never come back.  If you attack from a flank, you will definitely defeat the Qing troops. You must calm the soldiers and do not panic. Anyone who spreads rumors and disturbs the morale of the army will be punished by military law."

    According to Jierhalang's siege strategy, the defenses were changed every three months. The first batch had expired, and the second batch was Duduo's turn. After all, he was still very young, full of vigor and vitality, and he disapproved of such a siege.  After being around for a few days, I became impatient.  He wished he could immediately organize his troops to rush forward and capture Jinzhou City.  He was patrolling the camp when they shouted to each other from above and below the city. After listening for a while, he had an idea and ordered his bodyguard Suna Hai to say: "Send an order to each battalion. Each battalion selects two loud ones to come to the big tent to meet."

    An hour later, a total of sixteen people were selected.Duduo looked at them. They all had broad shoulders, big heads, and stupid heads. He laughed secretly in his heart: "Do you know what the king asked you to do?"

    A Mongolian soldier shook his head: "I don't know."

    When Duduo heard it, he smiled and said, "What a great voice."

    "Your Majesty, when my servant is tending sheep at home, even if I shout at the top of my voice, the wolves will not dare to come forward."

    Duduo patted him on the shoulder: "Then shout a few times for me."

    "My lord, you all have to cover your ears."

    Duduo smiled and said: "Just shout, how about the red cannon? We didn't even cover our ears."

    "That's different. The sound of the red cannon is crisp, but my muffled sound spreads farther and is more deafening."

    "Okay, just shout."

    "Your Majesty, please listen." He mentioned Dantian Qi: Ah!  ah!  ah!  After shouting three times in a row, all the iron tools in the big tent were shaken, the dust on the ground flew up, and people's ears felt numb.

    Dodo waved his hand: "Stop, stop! Okay, that's enough, that's enough. Have you all tried it?"

    Sunahai said: "My lord, I have tried them all, and they are almost the same."

    "I give you a task. Go to the city and shout something. Sunahai will tell you in a moment. Shout well and shout loudly. I will reward you when the time comes."

    The next day, the sixteen men were divided into four groups, one for each city gate, and each group was divided into two groups. They chose the high ground closest to the city, holding trumpets made of thin wooden boards: "General Zu, surrender quickly.  Well, your sons, nephews, and generals are all in the Qing Dynasty. They all miss you and are looking forward to your early surrender. Yuan Dutang was beheaded alive by Chongzhen. Last year, Chongzhen executed thirty-six leaders at once.  Comrade, you will not end well, you will be killed by him sooner or later. Is such a foolish king worth working for him? "

    "You have food and grass, but do you have firewood? When the firewood is burned out, what will you burn? Are you going to burn the thighs? Are you going to burn human bones like the Daling River?"

    These loud voices carried far away, and the soldiers on the city could hear them clearly.  When they first started shouting, the people above the city could still shout a few times, but then they couldn't shout to the people below the city, and there was no movement.  Duduo saw this posture and said: "Just shouting is not enough, you need to be serious. Control the red cannon well and hit it when you see the opportunity."

    With each shout and blast, the hearts of the Ming soldiers really started to float.  However, the outside world did not know what was going on inside the city. Duduo still felt that it was not enough, and he was so anxious that he walked back and forth in the big tent day by day.

    There was still no movement from the Ming army in the city, and all the soldiers could not calm down.  Abatai got a jar of wine from nowhere, and he secretly invited Duduo, Haoge, Dudu, Shuotuo, Ye Keshu and others to drink in the tent to relieve their boredom.

    After drinking, Shuo Tuo said: "Your Majesty is really evil. He knows how to siege. This is not about hunting wild boars. He has surrounded the Daling River and then besieged Jinzhou. Why can't we have a happy fight? I'm not boasting.  , If you let me take the lead, we will definitely conquer Jinzhou City in less than three days."

    Although Abatai was older, he was even more hasty. He raised his neck and drank half of the bowl of wine. Then he threw the bowl on the table and yelled: "What kind of fight is this? If you continue to surround yourself like this,  If you go down, you will be suffocated to death.¡±

    Hauge was also a little impatient. He held the wine bowl and said to himself: "Yes, if the siege continues like this, when will it end? If the food in the city is enough to last for two years, we will continue to siege for two years."  No."

    Everyone was talking about it, but Duduo said: "It's useless what you said. How dare you disobey the emperor's decision? We have to be patient and encircle. We must encircle well, but we can change the encirclement method."  Well."

    Everyone heard something in his words: "What's the alternative?" Duduo lowered his voice and repeated his idea.  Abatai was the first to agree: "Okay, don't delay things, I think it's okay."

    Hauge laughed: "Uncle Fifteen has a lot of clever ideas."

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 396 Huang Taiji and His Brothers

    Hauge laughed: "Uncle Fifteen has a lot of clever ideas."

    Duduo also smiled and said: "I am thinking about everyone."

    Abatai is not like an older brother: "Come on, don't just say nice things. I think you miss those little goblins at home."

    Duduo curled his lips and said, "You don't want to, it's been almost two months."

    "There's no future." Abatai also curled his lips.

    Duduo was anxious: "You are promising and visiting a brothel in Yongping Mansion. Do you think I don't know?"

    Abatai got angry: "You are still keeping a prostitute at home."

    They were the only elders in the room, but they got into trouble. After all, Hauge was the eldest son of the emperor. He shouted: "Okay, let's get down to business. What are you talking about? Uncle Fifteen, what you just said is a good idea.  But who is going to tell Uncle Eleven?"

    Everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on Abatai.

    Abata said: "Don't look at me, I don't have the guts." He had just finished arguing with Dodo and said shamelessly: "If you want me to tell you, you have to go to the fifteenth brother. The fourteenth brother loves him the most. Dodo  , just give it a try." His tone was almost pleading.

    Duduo sneered: "Look at your courage, hum. I can do it, but I have to punish you with a bowl."

    "Okay, brother just drank this bowl of wine"

    ?¡­

    Huang Taiji, who was far away in Shengjing, was afraid that the soldiers besieging the city would be slack, so he sent out an advisory in almost three days, warning Babu Hai and others that they must strictly besiege the city, approach step by step, gradually narrow the encirclement, and form a gradual pressure.  , Never fail to achieve success.

    While Babuhai was reading Huang Taiji's edict, Duduo came to the Chinese army tent: "Brother, has the emperor sent another letter?"

    "Well, take a look."

    Duduo took it and looked at it hastily: "It's still an encirclement, pressing forward step by step. Encircle, encircle, encircle. When will it be over? This battle is really boring. If the encirclement continues like this, it will be difficult to lead the troops.  "

    "Yes, I am worried too."

    "Brother, I think it's better than this. Let's do a rotation."

    Babuhai's heart moved: "What kind of rotation?"

    "Anyway, the Ming army in the city can't escape. Let's take fifty people from each group. They will take turns to go home. Firstly, they won't miss the siege of the city. Secondly, they can comfort the soldiers who are homesick."

    Babuhai lowered his head and thought in his mind: "This is a good idea." He hesitated: "The emperor wants us to press forward step by step."

    "Can Zu Dashou still grow wings and fly? After the New Year, we can just press forward step by step. Anyway, the emperor won't let us attack"

    Babuhai was particularly fond of this little brother. He knew that Duduo couldn't bear the pain: "This is contrary to the emperor's decree. What should I do if the emperor blames me?"

    "We will do this to protect our morale."

    Babuhai was still worried: "What do Hauge and the others think?"

    As soon as Duduo clapped his hands, everyone rushed in: "Prince Rui, we all agree to do this."

    Babuhai smiled and said: "So you have all made the tofu. Okay. Then, let's pick out fifty people from each cow, and return a batch every day. Each batch has a deadline of eight days. No delay."

    Eight days later.  The number of troops besieging the city was reduced by more than five thousand.  Moreover, most of them are small bosses, and Babuhai is worried about being taken advantage of by the enemy.  Quietly retreated thirty miles away.

    The soldiers on the city discovered that the Qing army was retreating and hurriedly reported to Zu Dashou.  Zu Dashou climbed to the top of the city and looked at the Qing camp: What tricks are the Qing troops playing?  After watching, he remained calm and sent more than a dozen sentinels out of the city to conduct reconnaissance. In the middle of the night, the sentinels came back and reported that no Qing troops were found within thirty miles.

    Zu Dashou was secretly surprised. He was worried about running out of firewood in the city. The sky has eyes, and God will help me at every critical moment.

    He immediately ordered two thousand soldiers to go out of the city to cut willow hair and reeds in the Xiaoling River Bay area, dig up crop stubble in the fields, and bring everything that could be used to make fire into the city.  Some brave soldiers went to Hongluo Mountain and chopped back a lot of real firewood. In less than a day, they got nearly half a month's worth of firewood.  The soldiers were all smiling. The chimneys in the camp were smoking again. With the fire, people's moods also warmed up.

    The first person to learn that Babu Hai and his team were conducting a small rotation was Jilharang in Uiju City. The spies in the city sent a letter: For some reason, the besieging army retreated thirty miles, and the firewood in the city was almost exhausted.  Floating is a good time to use up time, and there will be enough firewood within one day.

    After seeing this, Jierhalang was furious: "What kind of trick did Babuhai do to give the enemy a chance to breathe?" He and Babuhai were both princes and could not talk directly, so they had to report it to Huang Taiji  

    Huang Taiji watchThen he cursed: "Babu Hai, this bastard, how dare you ruin my plan."

    He summoned Prince Daishan, Fan Wencheng and others to discuss, "Second brother, look, look, I ordered Babuhai to press forward step by step, but he retreated step by step, and he retreated for thirty miles. The result  Anyway, Zu Dashou has firewood again. I originally wanted to capture Jinzhou before Hong Chengchou's reinforcements arrived. In this case, Yizhou, Jinzhou, and Dalinghe would form a line of defense. It doesn't matter if he withdraws, the entire deployment will be fine.  How can it be that he is confused? If he doesn¡¯t have a holy order in his eyes, does he still have me as the emperor?¡±

    In informal situations, Huang Taiji still used to call Daishan his second brother. Seeing Huang Taiji so angry, Daishan expected that Babuhai had caused a big disaster. He took Jierharang's letter and read it.  He also got angry: "What a nonsense. If you want to enjoy your life and cuddle with a woman at home, forget it. If there is any kind of war, bring him back immediately and punish him severely."

    Huang Taiji immediately issued an order: He ordered Chao Haer and Tan Bai from the Ministry of War to participate in politics and rush to the front line to replace Babu Hai and others.  Babu Hai, Hao Ge, Abatai, Du Du and others immediately returned to Beijing and reflected at the stupa outside Shengjing City. They were not allowed to enter the city without an order.

    Babuhai realized that the problem was serious and discussed with Hauge: "The emperor is very angry. What do you think we should do?"

    After several setbacks, Hauge became much calmer. He said slowly: "This is the end of the matter. If we can stop it, we will stop it. If we can't stop it, we will plead guilty and accept the punishment. At the worst, we will be demoted and fined a small amount of money."

    "Isn't it the same as not saying anything?"

    Hauge asked: "Then what do you think we should do?"

    Babu Hai thought about it for a long time, but he really didn¡¯t have any good ideas: ¡°Well, let¡¯s just leave it to fate.¡±

    On the way back, Babuhai remained silent and everyone was silent. Duduo knew that he was the one who caused this disaster.  Even more afraid to speak.  Walk to the stupa.  It was already dusk.  When they arrived at the gate of the temple, they found that three bachelors, including Fan Wencheng, Xifu, and Gang Lin, were waiting in front of the gate. Everyone hurriedly rolled their saddles and dismounted.

    Fan Wencheng and others kowtowed first.  After a few more pleasantries, he said seriously: "Prince Rui Babuhai has accepted the order."

    Babu Hai led everyone to kneel down.

    "Oral message: Babu Hai, you are very courageous. After winning several battles, you forget about it and become dizzy? I asked you to press forward step by step, but you retreated step by step. What is your intention? Do you still have a saint in your heart?  Is there any chance for the emperor to do this? Because you withdrew the siege and delayed the opportunity to break the city, what crime do you deserve? You bastards, including my stupid seventh brother, should think about it in front of the wall in the stupa temple.  , not allowed to enter the city."

    Babuhai listened to this oral instruction.  It was simply a slanging curse.  Even Prince Rui and his fourteenth brother no longer called him, but called him by his first name.  At the end of the day another bastard came along.  The emperor had never scolded him like this before, even when he made a big fuss in the Dazheng Palace, which shows how angry the emperor was this time.  He kowtowed and stood up, tears streaming down his face.

    Fan Wencheng smiled and said: "Prince Rui, please be more relaxed. I will lead everyone here to reflect. You must have an attitude so that I can go back and resume my life."

    Babuhai cried and asked: "Mr. Wen Cheng, why is the emperor so angry?"

    "The purpose of the emperor's construction of Yizhou City this time is to clear the customs. Jinzhou has been besieged for many days. The firewood in the city has been exhausted. The spies are trying to use the space. If you wait for a retreat, all the previous efforts will be wasted. If we continue to besiege for a few days, we will  We will capture Jinzhou before Hong Chengchou¡¯s reinforcements arrive. You have missed a big event.¡±

    Only then did Babuhai realize that his decision had such serious consequences. He begged: "Mr. Wen Cheng, we have realized our guilt, and we ask Mr. Wen Cheng to deal with it more."

    "There is no need for Prince Rui to order this, I will serve myself."

    Abatai disagreed: "Your Majesty, there is no need to make such a fuss. We rotate the soldiers to renovate their weapons and armor, and to recuperate their horses for another battle."

    Fan Wencheng's expression changed, and he immediately pushed back: "If Rao Yubeile thinks so, I can't do anything about it. Aren't you afraid that something will happen? What I'm afraid of is that there is no sincerity. How can I hide my thoughts from the emperor? So, I  I think it¡¯s better to reflect on it.¡±

    Babuhai said: "Okay, let's discuss it immediately, and ask Mr. Wen Cheng to listen too."

    "I'm doing some self-reflection. I'm disrespectful by listening to you. Please stay away."

    "Yes," Babuhai said, "then please ask Mr. Wen Cheng to wait."

    You can¡¯t stop it, you can only admit your guilt honestly.  The results were quickly revealed: Babuhai, as the coach, took the lead in disobeying orders and deserved death; Hauge, as the deputy commander and the eldest son of the emperor, was complicit and deserved death.  Dudu, Abatai, and Shuotuo lost their titles.

    Fan Wencheng looked at the conclusion, nodded and said: "If you guys have an attitude, it will be easier for me to handle this."

    Everyone begged in unison: "I hope Mr. Wen Cheng will deal with you more."

    The next day in the afternoonWhen Fan Wencheng returned from the city, he declared: "Since you have been convicted, you should be given a lighter sentence. The death penalty is exempted. Babuhai is demoted to the county king, fined 10,000 taels of silver, and robbed of two oxen; Hao Hao  If Ge is demoted to a county king, he will be fined 8,000 silver, and if he seizes an ox, he will be fined 1; Abatai and Dudu will each be fined 2,000 silver, and Gele will be fined 1,000 silver"

    Babuhai felt relieved. He was worried that the emperor would imprison him in a rage. Amin was captured outside the city that year.  It doesn't matter if you have to pay a fine of silver to seize a title. The emperor often rewards and punishes, then rewards again after punishment, and gets it back after a few good battles.  He took the lead in kowtowing and thanking Fan Wencheng, and then went into the city to ask for an audience in front of the Qing Gate.

    Unexpectedly, the guard in front of the door said: The emperor said that since you want to be comfortable and have no interest in state affairs, it is best to go home and rest. Don't tire you. I don't want to see you. Go back.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Several people wanted to see the emperor and confess their sins, let the emperor scold him again, calm down, and then everything would be over. Unexpectedly, they did not even see them, so they had to leave.

    Fan Wencheng did not return home until Hai Hai. When he arrived at the door, his family announced: Prince Rui and Prince Su are here and are waiting in the hall.

    Fan Wencheng smiled slightly and said, "Sure enough, it is just as the emperor expected."

    Entering the main hall, Babuhai, Hauge and others took the lead and stood up: "Thank you for your hard work, Mr. Wen Cheng, why are you back so late?"

    "North Korea's rice transport ship capsized in the sea near the Daling River, with nearly half of the loss; the Ministry of Punishment reported to the emperor more than 20 murder cases; Bomu Bogor of the Solon Ministry openly rebelled  "

    Fan Wencheng talked about a lot of official business in one breath, and then sighed: "The emperor is very tired. You have kept me waiting for a long time."

    Ba Buhai said: "Mr. Wen Cheng, we are not sure why the emperor didn't even let us in the Yamen today. Are we going to be dismissed?"

    "I didn't hear about the dismissal. It's just that this morning, the emperor learned something about you at the front. You and I often got together to drink during the siege, and military discipline was lax. Before you decided to rotate,  Some soldiers had already gone home secretly. The emperor originally wanted to see the princes and give them some advice, but as soon as he heard about this, he became angry again. "

    Babuhai felt deeply guilty: "I'm sorry for the emperor, and I have failed to live up to the emperor's great trust. I am willing to resign from the throne and go to the front to make meritorious service. Please ask Mr. Wen Cheng to play."

    "My lord, there is no need to be anxious. I will take care of this matter slowly."

    After Fan Wencheng¡¯s intercession, Huang Taiji summoned him in Qingning Palace on the seventh night after he returned from Babuhai.  Babuhai entered the palace and knelt down: "My brother is dead, I have let down the emperor's hard work." He laid his head on the ground and cried.

    Huang Taiji said: "If it weren't for Mr. Wen Cheng's many intercessions, I would really be too lazy to see you. You are still guilty and know that you have let down all my hard work. I want to say some heartfelt words to you today. You are really thinking about it.  Think about it, without my deliberate cultivation, how could you be where you are today? I have dozens of brothers and nephews, but I take special care of you. As the king of a country, it is not easy for me to cultivate someone?  If I take this opportunity to punish you severely for the crime you committed this time, it won¡¯t take more than a high-walled ban for you. Otherwise, everything will be over for you in two years. From now on, I will let you sit in the cold and let you live every day.  It doesn¡¯t matter if you have nothing to do. After one year, you will be like a big brother, crazy! Think about it, how should you deal with me in the future?¡±

    With these words, Babu Hai woke up from a dream, and he realized that the emperor really loved him.  He raised his head in excitement: "Your Majesty, I swear, if you dare to disobey the teachings again in the future, you will be pierced by thousands of arrows, and you will not die a good death."

    Babuhai was only fifteen years old when the concubine was buried. Huang Taiji left him and Duoduo under the care of Zhezhe. Babuhai's several Mongolian relatives were also great matchmakers for Zhezhebao. Zhezhe was very fond of Babuhai.  Like a biological brother, there is also a feeling of elder sister-in-law compared to mother.

    She walked out of the inner room:

    "Okay, the Chinese New Year is almost here, what kind of poisonous oaths do you make? Let's just pay attention to it from now on. Let's go and sit in my sister-in-law's room for a while."

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 397 The Conqueror¡ªDing Yunyi!

    Tsurumaru Castle had completely fallen into the hands of the Tiger Guards, and the battles in the city had basically stopped.  ¡¾Absolute power¡¿

    Now, catching those missed fish as soon as possible has become a top priority

    At this time, Oiwa Torimi, Shimazu Binxing and Shimazu Matsuko, just as Ayako said, were once hiding in the home of their eldest brother: Shimazu Sadashi

    This is the only person Oiwatori can trust. He has heard from the family governor that if one day the Shimadzu family faces a very critical situation, only his eldest son can be trusted

    The crisis situation has arrived

    Shimazu Sadashi also knew this.

    When the Ming Dynasty began to attack Tsurumaru Castle in large numbers, Shimazu Sadushi wanted to fight countless times, but was rejected by his father Shimazu Mitsuhisa countless times Shimazu Sadushi really wanted to  I don¡¯t understand why my father hates me so much, but now he understands everything

    My father doesn¡¯t hate me, but wants me to do more important things

    Brother Binxing and sister Matsuko are here, and their teacher Oiwa Torimi is also here. Shimazu Sadashi knows what he should do.  His father once said that the most successful person in the Shimadzu family in the future must be Bin Xing

    Tsurumaru Castle has been destroyed, and the surrounding area has also fallen into the hands of the Ming Dynasty. Now, Binxing has become the best hope for reviving the Shimadzu family!

    "I hope you can understand the painstaking efforts of the family governor" Oiwa Torimi said in a deep and authentic tone: "The family governor once told me that in the Shimazu family, no one is more loyal than you, and no one is more loyal than you.  If anything happens to the Shimazu family, you will be the only one who can save the Shimazu family"

    "Father" Shimazu Sadushi's tears flowed down: "I always wonder why my father refused to forgive me. Now I know how hard my father has worked"

    "My lord, the governor, loves you very much" Oiwa Torimi sighed: "But compared to the future, my lord, I would rather bury this love deeply in my heart. I hope you can understand my lord's feelings.  Share your heart."

    Shimazu Sadashi wiped his tears.  He nodded vigorouslythen he turned his attention to his younger brother Binxing and younger sister Songzi.

    The situation is very critical. Now Tsurumaru City is full of enemies.  Sooner or later, they will find their way here. If the most terrible situation really happens, I will live up to my father's high expectations.

    When he expressed the worry in his heart, Oiwatori nodded in agreement: "But where should we move them? Now, it is no longer possible to leave the city, so we can only temporarily place them in your  Here, I hope we can think of a solution after the news has passed"

    This is the only thing they can do now, however.  Will Ding Yunyi let them go?

    Shimazu Sadushi kept sending people out to inquire about the news, hoping to find an opportunity to send Binxing out, but the situation reported back disappointed him.

    The Ming army was very well-defended.  There was simply no chance left for them.  Ming troops were patrolling everywhere in the city.  Not even a single flaw was revealed.

    Shimazu Sadushi and Oiwa Torimi knew very well that they loved this place and stayed there for a day.  The risk increased Finally, the thing that Shimazu Sadashi feared was gone:

    Taro Matsumoto appeared at his home with several Ming army generals

    Shimazu Sadushi is very familiar with this man. He was once a samurai of the Shimazu family and one of the leaders of the surprise attack team, but he chose to betray the Shimazu family and became a pawn of the Ming Dynasty.  This chapter was uploaded by a friend)

    However, although he really wanted to kill this person, under the current situation, Shimazu Sadushi could only put this anger in his heart for the time being

    "Matsumoto-sama, what are you doing here?" Shimazu Sadashi suppressed his inner anger and asked politely.

    "Lord Zhenshi, I haven't seen you for a long time" Taro Matsumoto said with a slight smile: "Let me introduce you. This is Lord Huangfu Yunjie, and this is Lord Hou Lu.  Mr. Duan Saner, they are all the most capable subordinates of Mr. Ding"

    These are the enemies who destroyed Tsurumaru Castle!

    Shimazu Sadashi wanted to stab them to death one by one with a knife, but he couldn't do it He reluctantly put a sad look on his face: "Welcome, I wonder if you adults have any advice?"

    "Where are the people?" Huangfu Yunjie said coldly.

    "Who is that person?" Shimazu Sadashi looked surprised.

    Hou Lu sneered: "Shimazu Sadushi, you know who we are here for. We also know who you are hiding here. Don't waste our time anymore, this is for your own sake."Let¡¯s search¡­¡±

    Taro Matsumoto said: "Lord Sadushi, we all know that Shimazu Binxing and Shimazu Matsuko were sent to you. I sincerely say, please hand them over to save your own life."

    Shimazu Sadushi¡¯s heart was beating wildly. Did the people of the Ming Dynasty know it so quickly?  He suppressed the fear in his heart and said calmly: "I think you may have made a mistake. I was kicked out of the Shimazu family by my father a long time ago, and I haven't seen Binxing and Songzi for a long time. Where are they now?"  ,I really do not know"

    Huangfu Yunjie smiled faintly, then suddenly his face darkened: "Search!"

    Following this order, dozens of Ming soldiers rushed out. Shimazu Sadushi hurriedly stepped forward: "No, this is my home, you can't do this"

    But before he finished speaking, he was kicked to the ground

    His place is not big, and there are very few places where three living people can hide. It does not take much effort to search.

    When Oiwa Torimi, Shimazu Binxing and Shimazu Matsuko were escorted out, Shimazu Sadashi's face turned pale.

    I failed to live up to my father's expectations, I failed to fulfill my father's instructions, and I allowed my younger siblings to be caught by the Ming Dynasty people Filled with anger in his heart, Shimazu Sadushi stepped forward regardless of life and death, and stopped him.  In front of my brothers and sisters: "No, you can't do this!"

    He ignored one thing: the person standing in front of him.  They are a group of surrenderers!

    Huangfu Yunjie smiled quietly and said: "Harboring criminals. The crime is the same as criminals. This is the law of our Ming Dynasty. It is also valid in Japan. Shimazu Sadashi. You can also come with us!"

    "Yagagaru!" Oiwa Torimi cursed loudly: "You are just invaders. The Shimazu family will never surrender. You can capture us. But you can never surrender the Shimazu family!"

    "Really?" Huangfu Yunjie was still smiling faintly.

    He doesn¡¯t care about the opponent¡¯s attitude. For losers, the surrenderer is always superior

    The three Shimazu brothers and Oiwa Torimi became prisoners at the same time, which was a sad thing for the Shimazu family.  Of course, Shimazu Mitsuhisa's family finally "gathered"

    Mitsuhisa Shimazu, Sandaiko, Sadoshi, Binxing, Matsuko Of course, Hisao Shimazu

    "Father, I'm sorry for you, I failed to live up to your expectations" As soon as he saw his father, Shimazu Sadashi fell to his knees on the ground.  Cry loudly.

    Shimazu Mitsuki helped him up tremblingly, crying but unable to say anything Things had reached this point.  There is no room for redemption.

    The Shimazu family.  The Shimadzu family

    Those who stand high above are Ding Yunyi, the surrenderers of the Satsuma Domain.  Being stepped on.  It's the Shimadzu family, it's the Satsuma clan, it's those Japanese

    Ding Yunyi stared at these people silently without saying a word.

    He has already thought about how to deal with them, and now all he does is enjoy them.  He would rather see these Japanese hugging each other and crying, and would rather see them trembling under his own majesty

    The one who surrendered¡ª¡ªDing Yunyi!

    The third generation suddenly made a "plop" and knelt down towards Ding Yunyi: "Master Zongzhen, please forgive their lives. I am willing to sacrifice my life in exchange for their lives. Lord Zongzhen, this is my last request.  !¡±

    The last request?  Ding Yunyi's eyes fell on Shimazu Mitsuhisa.

    Although his heart was full of disdain for these Japanese, Ding Yunyi still hoped that Shimazu Mitsuhisa could show some spirit as a husband and father.

    But unfortunately, Shimazu Mitsuhisa's performance made him despair.

    The Great Ming of the Satsuma Domain, the governor of the Shimazu family, did not say a word except for shedding tears. Perhaps in his heart, his own life is more important than anyone else

    Mitsuhisa Shimazu once thought about various scenarios after the city was destroyed. He would commit suicide generously and let all Japanese people know the name of Mitsuhisa Shimazu. However, when all this really came, he found that he did not have such courage at all.

    Death is really a scary thing

    Ding Yunyi shook his head, how could such a person be worthy of being a governor?

    At this time, Ijuin Chizuru suddenly ran out with her daughter Matsuko, and like the Sandaiko, she knelt down in front of Ding Yunyi:

    "Master, please take some credit from us and let my brother and his family go. No matter what we are asked to do, we will happily do it."

    ¡°I am your surrenderer, am I not?Ding Yunyi seemed to be asking and answering: "Yes, I think I am your surrenderer."  What I want you to do is your bargaining chip in any negotiation.  Shimazu Hisao, what do you think should be done with your brother?  "

    Shimazu Hisao was startled for a moment. He glanced at his brother's family, and then gritted his teeth: "Whatever the Lord of the town thinks should be dealt with, then let's deal with it But if you must answer it  Shimazu Mitsuhisa obeyed the Chinese army, causing the Chinese army to suffer undue losses. Moreover, he also kidnapped the family members of Ming Dynasty officials, causing our Shimazu family to be bullied. Such a person is not worthy of being the governor of the Shimazu family. What¡¯s more,  Not worthy of living in this world"

    "Hisao!" Shimazu Mitsuhisa shouted: "Please don't say such things, we are brothers after all!"

    "Brother?" Hisao Shimazu sneered: "When you were so high and mighty, did you ever think of these two words?"

    The hatred for his brother in his heart is far stronger than anyone else

    "Master Governor, why do you need to beg these people?" Oiwa Torimi raised his voice: "Let us die generously. Begging them is the real shame of the Shimazu family!"

    He hoped that the governor to whom he was loyal could show his masculinity, but he soon despaired

    Shimazu Mitsuhisa kept crying and begging. His appearance, and even his son and wife showed expressions of shame and hatred

    What kind of person is this, what kind of governor is this

    Ding Yunyi smiled: "Shimazu Mitsuhisa kidnapped the family members of Ming Dynasty officials and obeyed the heavenly soldiers. He should be killed!"

    When these words came out, Shimazu Mitsuhisa suddenly shouted loudly: "Master Zongzhen, I have a secret to tell you, and I hope it can be exchanged for my life!"

    "Oh?" Ding Yunyi became interested: "Tell me, what kind of secret is it?"

    This was Mitsuhisa Shimazu¡¯s last hope of survival. He mustered up the courage and said, ¡°I know the whereabouts of Takeda¡¯s treasure.¡±

    Takeda treasure?  Ding Yunyi suddenly raised his attention, and he also remembered the Takeda treasure that Ye Dahai once told him when he was in Penghu.

    I have never paid much attention to this legend in the past. Is this legend actually true?

    Shimazu Mitsuhisa once again told the story of the Takeda Treasure in detail, and then said: "Master Town, I once gave the treasure map and the list of those who protect the treasure to my retainer Yasuda Yuma. Do you think this can be done?  In exchange for my life?"

    "Shimadzu Mitsuhisa!" Oiwatori, who once completely gave up on him, yelled: "How do you deserve to be the governor of the Shimazu family? The Shimazu family doesn't have a scum like you!"

    Now, no matter what he scolds Shimazu Mitsuhisa, he no longer cares. The only thing he thinks about is how to keep himself alive.

    Ding Yunyi narrowed his eyes and fell into deep thought.

    Does the Takeda Treasure really exist?

    At least judging from Shimazu Mitsuhisa's performance, this is indeed the case.

    People like Shimazu Mitsuhisa cannot live in this world, but the treasure is really tempting to Ding Yunyi.

    He pondered there for a while, and then gradually said: "Shimazu Mitsuhisa, since you still have something for me to use, I may not kill you, but I have a condition."

    "Master, please tell me." Shimazu Mitsuhisa immediately saw hope of survival.

    Ding Yunyi pointed to Shimazu Mitsuhisa, and then pointed to his son Shimazu Binxing.  He smiled faintly, and then said slowly:

    "Only one of you or him can survive!"

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 398 Mature Women, Lolita...

    "Only one of you or him can survive!"

    Ding Yunyi pointed to Shimazu Mitsuhisa, and then pointed to his son Shimazu Binxing.  He smiled lightly, and then said slowly.

    In an instant, Shimazu Mitsuhisa's face turned deathly pale.

    A steel knife was thrown in front of Shimazu Mitsuhisa.  He picked up the steel knife tremblingly, his hands trembling. He had no idea what he should do. He was completely confused and at a loss

    Killed his own son?  How could I do it myself?

    However, this was the condition that the great conqueror put forward for him to live

    "Master Governor, you can't do that!" Oiwa Toriyama shouted loudly.  If the Governor's sword really falls, then the last bit of dignity of the Shimazu family will be gone

    Shimazu Binxing looked at his father in bewilderment. He couldn't believe that his father would do such a thing The Sandaiko who was kneeling on the ground almost rolled over and rushed over.  He hugged Shimazu Mitsuhisa's thigh, cried loudly, and begged Shimazu Mitsuhisa loudly

    Shimazu Mitsuhisa gritted his teeth, kicked his wife away, and raised the knife in his hand He knew very well what he would face and what he would become when the knife fell  

    But now there is no choice for him

    A scream cameShimazu Binxing stumbled back a few steps.  Then he lowered his head The steel knife pierced his stomach deeply Shimazu Binxing stared at it blankly.  His father actually killed himself

    "Father" Shimazu Binxing moaned out these three words, and then fell softly to the ground

    "Bin XingBrother" Several miserable cries came out at the same time Those were Sandaiko and Matsuko's

    "Shimazu Mitsuhisa. You beast!" Oiwatori has never seen anything more tragic than this in his life. He will never believe that Shimazu Mitsuhisa actually killed his son!

    Is there anything more terrifying than this?

    Oiwatori was in despair. This was the Shimadzu family he was loyal to even at the cost of his life

    ¡°Take him down and imprison him until you find Yasuda Yumasa.¡± Ding Yunyi waved his hand.  Then he turned his attention to the crying Sandaiko and Matsuko: "Sandaiko is too old, so she is imprisoned with Shimazu Mitsuhisa As for Matsuko, Huangfu, this woman belongs to you  .¡±

    "Thank you so much, Chief!" Huangfu Yunjie said enthusiastically.

    "Ding Yunyi!" Dayan Bird suddenly shouted.  He rushed towards Ding Yunyi But as soon as he took a step forward, Duan Saner's sword had already moved When Oiwatori saw it, he also fell to his disciple Shimazu Bin.  Xing's side

    Ijuin Chizuru and Ayako were completely dumbfounded. In just the blink of an eye, two more corpses appeared on the ground

    ??????????????????? Duan Saner looked at the mother and daughter of Ijuin Chizuru who were holding a ball, and then looked at the Lord of the Town, and there seemed to be something going on in his heart

    Mitsuhisa Shimazu died, which made Hisao Shimazu's path to becoming the governor of the family another step smoother.

    Ding Yunyi said calmly: "Hisao, Mitsuhisa Shimazu is dead, but I heard that your father gave birth to many sons. Aren't you worried that someone will disobey your orders or even come to you for revenge?"

    Hisao Shimazu quickly understood the meaning of these words

    Yes, my father has many sons, and these brothers will soon become the biggest obstacle to his ascending to the position of family governor

    Hisao Shimazu still understands the saying that cutting grass requires eradicating the roots, and he has the deepest experience

    "I'll lend you twenty guards, you can handle it yourself." Ding Yunyi said tiredly.

    "I understand." Hisao Shimazu nodded silently

    The largest massacre in the history of the Shimazu family began, and the person who directed this massacre was Shimazu Hisao, the ninth son of Shimazu Tadahashi who not many people had looked up to before.

    ¡°Perhaps Shimazu Tadahashi never thought of it.  His own son will carry out the craziest massacre of another group of sons!

    But the massacre still happened

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? A shrill screams were heard everywhere in Tsurumaru City. One by one, members of the Shimazu family fell under the butcher knife of Shimazu Hisao.  At the beginning, Shimazu Hisao still had a trace of guilt in his heart, but as the massacre continued, this guilt and uneasiness soon gradually disappeared.

    Instead, there is an inexplicable pleasure

    Hisao Shimazu never thought that killing someoneIt will be so happy, and it will actually make people so excited.

    After the killing, Hisao Shimazu no longer had any scruples The only person who did not let him kill was his seventh brother Tadaki Shimazu.

    Hisao Shimazu remembered that when he was at his lowest, this seventh brother was the only one who took care of him and never looked down on him. He did not want to kill his seventh brother.

    But Shimazu Tadaki witnessed with his own eyes everything his brother did He unscrupulously and crazily slaughtered everyone in the Shimadzu family he could see, and he unscrupulously and crazily killed everyone he could see.  Everything that comes

    ¡°Is this still the ninth brother that I am familiar with?

    "Hisao!" Shimazu Tadaki was almost crying as he persuaded his younger brother: "We can't kill anymore, we really can't kill anymore! Please, let them go!"

    The "they" he was talking about were the family of the old Ju Kamada Masakatsu.

    Kamada Masakatsu¡¯s wife and children looked at their ninth uncle in horror But Kamada Masakatsu¡¯s face was filled with anger

    "Seventh brother" Hisao Shimazu said calmly: "Do you remember what Masakatsu Kamada said about me before? He said that I would never be able to become a real Shimazu family member. This is for me  The greatest humiliation"

    "Are you going to kill your family just because of this sentence?" Shimazu Tadaki looked incredulous.

    Hisao Shimazu smiled.  It doesn't matter at all, he doesn't care: "I have already killed many people, what does it matter if I kill another one? Everyone who offends me deserves to die!"

    Shimazu Tadaki took two steps back and looked at his ninth brother blankly.

    Kamada Masakatsu shouted loudly: "Tadaki, why do you need to beg him? He is the scum of the Shimadzu family. I said that in the past and I will say it again now, Hisao Shimazu. You will never become a real  Shimadzu family!¡±

    Murderous intent burst out from Shimazu Hisao's eyes Even now, he still looks down on himself so much. Doesn't he know that he holds their life-or-death advice in his hands?

    "Kill!" Shimazu Hisao shouted almost through gritted teeth.

    When the word "kill" burst out, the Ming army behind him rushed forward.  The massacre started again here Shimazu Tadaki screamed heartbreakingly, but no one was willing to listen to him He couldn't stop this from happening, he  There is no ability to stop

    Shimazu Hisao watched Kamada Masakatsu die under the knife, and watched Kamada Masakatsu¡¯s son die under the knife Of course, those women who were crying sadly did not die, and they were still useful  

    "Hisao, Hisao" Shimazu Tadaki looked numb and kept mumbling.

    He slowly walked to the pile of corpses, squatted down slowly, and looked at the corpse of Kamada Masakatsu sadly He just died like that.  Just die like that

    At this time, his eyes fell on a knife beside the body, and Shimazu Tadaki's hand touched the knife.

    "Seventh brother, don't do anything stupid." Hisao Shimazu knew what his seventh brother wanted to do, so he called out softly.

    Tadaki Shimazu still held the knife, then stood up and walked towards Hisao Shimazu step by step

    "Seventh brother, put down the knife." Hisao Shimazu almost begged.

    Shimazu Tadaki shook his head and walked towards Hisao Shimazu step by step.

    Just when he walked up to Hisao Shimazu and raised his sword.  Seven or eight knives had stabbed him at the same time.  Shimazu Tadaki laughed miserably, and then slowly fell to the ground.

    "Seventh brother, why are you doing this? I don't want to kill you at all" Looking at the body in the pool of blood, Hisao Shimazu sighed.

    Kamada Masakatsu¡¯s family also died.

    In this massacre, almost all the men of the Shimazu family died, and they all died in the hands of the same person:

    Hisao Shimazu!

    When you kill the first person, it is inevitable to feel fear, but once you get the kill, you no longer have any worries.

    And this is the best portrayal of Hisao Shimazu¡¯s current mentality.

    Now, no one can stop him from moving towards the position of governor of the Shimazu family

    ?¡­

    "Sir, you have been working hard for a few days. Please rest early today."

    Ding Yunyi nodded. He glanced at Duan San'er, but found that there seemed to be something wrong with Duan San'er today. There was something in his eyes that he couldn't understand

    "Duan San, have you done anything bad?" Ding Yunyi asked with a straight face.

    &nbsp; "Yes, yes." Unexpectedly, Duan San'er actually admitted it, with a strange look on his face: "Sir, you will know after you go in and see for yourself"

    Ding Yunyi didn¡¯t know what Duan Saner was up to, but as soon as he walked into his house, he knew it very quickly

    There were two women tied to his bed, their hands and feet tied with ropes to the four corners of the bed. Their entire bodies were in a "big" shape, and their mouths were also tied with cloth.

    Ijuin Chizuru and Ayako!

    The clothes on their bodies were removed, leaving only their undergarments, and their figures were almost exposed to Ding Yunyi's eyes.  And their faces are full of fear and helplessness

    This damn Duan Saner actually tied the mother and daughter to his bed.  Ding Yunyi smiled bitterly in his heart.

    But to be honest, it is still very tempting for a biological mother and daughter to be tied up in this position

    Although Ijuin Chizuru is thirty-five years old, her figure is still well maintained, especially the pair of things on her chest. Looking from the outside of her underwear to the inside, it is full of deadly temptation.

    And sixteen-year-old Ayako¡¯s figure is already quite well developed, concave where it should be and convex where it should be.

    Although this mother and daughter cannot compare with Ding Yunyi¡¯s concubines in terms of beauty, a mature woman and a lolita are still very attractive to the adults in the main town

    Ding Yunyi admitted that he has never been a gentleman. Now that the matter has come to this, if he does nothing more, he will not be able to live up to the good intentions of his subordinates, and secondly, he will lose the prestige of an official in the heaven.

    Ding Yunyi sat down on the edge of the bed. Feeling the danger approaching, the mother and daughter made a "wuwu" sound When Ding Yunyi's hand touched the chest of Ijuin Chizuru, the Japanese woman's body  Twisting rapidly.

    ¡°However, this only increases the temptation.

    Without any further hesitation, Ding Yunyi pulled away Ijuin Chizuru's obscene clothes, and the Japanese woman's naked body was completely exposed to Ding Yunyi's eyes.

    Her body was twisting there, and the two big white rabbits were beating rapidly with the rise and fall of their chests Then something even more frightening happened to her:

    Ding Yunyi took off Lingzi¡¯s clothes.

    The mother and daughter are now completely inseparable.

    Ding Yunyi's breathing also became rapid. After all, such opportunities are too rare. Being able to possess this Japanese mother and daughter at the same time is really a joyful thing.

    It doesn¡¯t matter if all the men in Japan are killed, but these women might as well stay

    Ding Yunyi suddenly realized when did his thoughts become so evil?

    Or was he just that evil before?

    The sound of "Woooo" became louder. The two Japanese women struggled there desperately. Ding Yunyi slowly took off his clothes, and then pressed on Chizuru Ijuin's body.

    And his right hand touched Ayako's chest, and then slowly fell down to Ayako's waist, and then slowly continued to fall down from the waist

    A whimper came from Ijuin Chizuru's throat, and Ding Yunyi's spear had already been thrust out.

    This trip to Japan was really fruitful for Ding Yunyi. Not only did he get the entire Satsuma Domain, but he also got a mother and daughter. Of course, a lot of the credit for this goes to Duan Saner.

    Ding Yunyi¡¯s indestructible spear was quickly transferred from Ijuin Chizuru to Ayako¡¯s body (To be continued Piaotian Literature registered members recommend this work

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 399 Economic and Cultural Invasion

    The Shimazu family was almost wiped out.

    Hisao Shimazu successfully took the position of governor of the Shimazu family, but his family died at the hands of this new governor.

    Now, it¡¯s time to reorganize the entire Satsuma Domain.

    Ding Yunyi appointed Qi Yumu as his plenipotentiary representative in Tsurumaru City, called "supervision".

    The position of "supervision" is not a real official position, but it holds great power in its hands.  He exists as Ding Yunyi's plenipotentiary representative in Tsurumaru City and even the entire Satsuma Domain. He is the only person who can represent Ding Yunyi, and he is the real master who holds the power of life and death in the Satsuma Domain

    Hisao Shimazu knew this very well, but he didn¡¯t care.  For him, as long as he can sit in this position, he is satisfied

    And now there is another question in front of Ding Yunyi

    If you want to firmly hold the Satsuma Domain in your hands, in addition to dispatching "supervision", the army is also indispensable.  But Ding Yunyi once promised the general's envoy that he would never install a single soldier of Ming Dynasty in Satsuma Domain At least for now, judging from the strength of the Tiger Guards, it has not yet reached a full-scale war with Japan.  situation.  What's more, Zheng Zhilong will never allow this to happen.  Zheng Zhilong will not give up the Zheng family's status in Japan so easily.

    Unless one day the Tiger Guards can defeat the Zheng Family Navy

    What kind of armed forces should be left here so as not to arouse the high alertness of the Japanese and Zheng Zhilong?  In fact, Ding Yunyi already has the answer to this point

    "What? You want me to pretend to be a pirate and stationed in Tsurumaru City?" Long Zhantian shouted as soon as he heard this: "No. No, the main town. I can agree to anything, but on this point I really  ¡±

    The reaction of his subordinates had already been planned by Ding Yunyi.  He smiled and asked Long Zhantian to sit down: "Qi Yumu has stayed, and now he needs help. Zhantian, I have thought about it for a long time and you are the most suitable candidate"

    Ding Yunyi's words were very sincere. Long Zhantian was silent for a long time, and then he said: "Since the general town has made up its mind, there is no reason for me to continue to shirk it, butit's just that I am really weak in this regard."  No experience"

    "No one has experience." Ding Yunyi smiled: "You have only one mission here, to monitor Hisao Shimazu and all the Japanese in Tsurumaru City. Once there is any commotion, kill without mercy! Zhantian, here  Sooner or later it will become our base and our bridgehead Japan is not just one Satsuma Pana!"

    In an instant, Long Zhantian understood what Ding Yunyi meant.

    The Lord Soujin¡¯s eyes are not just on the Satsuma clan

    "It can take as little as three years and as many as five years. I will send someone to replace you." Ding Yunyi looked at his subordinates: "I will leave you five hundred elite tiger guards in order to deceive others. They will all be disguised as Shimazu Hisao.  Guard. At the same time, I will leave a thousand pirates behind, under the unified command of Hai Nixiong, and they will also obey your orders Shimazu Hisao has surrendered to me now, so there is no need to worry too much. I am worried about other things.  The Japanese"

    He paused there: "Resistance will inevitably occur, and I judge it will be very frequent. Iron-fisted measures are indispensable. This is your responsibility. What you did here and how many people you killed will all  I will support you from behind, as for other aspects"

    At this point, just in time to see Qi Yumu come in, Ding Yunyi also greeted him and sat down: "Ruling the Satsuma Domain by force is one aspect, while economic and cultural rule is another aspect. I heard that the economic situation of the Satsuma Domain is very bad.  , especially after this war, the economy was severely damaged, so I decided to deliver a batch of grain to Satsuma Domain"

    "What?" Long Zhantian stood up as soon as he heard this: "We still have to transport food to Satsuma Domain?"

    Ding Yunyi and Qi Yumu looked at each other and smiled, and Qi Yumu said slowly: "Brother Long, don't you understand what the main town is thinking? When did you see the main town killing people and would be merciful? But Satsuma is so big, we don't have enough strength.  , it is impossible to manage the entire Satsuma Domain. If we kill people here today and kill people there tomorrow, we are afraid that we will be exhausted first, and the Satsuma Domain may not be under our control yet, so first  Stabilizing them is essential"

    Long Zhantian slowly sat down and heard Qi Yumu say:

    "This is actually the same everywhere. The people have nothing to eat and are about to starve to death, so there is no other way but to rebel. But if you let them have enough to eat, they will not take risks easily.  "

    What Qi Yumu said was just one point, but Ding Yunyi actually had another layer of thoughts in his mind.

    &nbsp; In the future, when his strength has been further strengthened, he will soon set his sights on the whole of Japan, and at that time, just as what Long Zhantian said just now, he will need a reliable base to carry out operations.  The big plan in my heart

    Satsuma Domain is undoubtedly the best choice

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? If the place is filled with power that can be used by yourself then you will have half the chance of winning the future war

    He did not fully reveal his thoughts in front of his subordinates Some things have not yet been put into practice

    "In terms of economy, we must exploit it to the greatest extent possible." On this point, Ding Yunyi did not hide his thoughts at all: "Do everything possible to use the resources and manpower of the Satsuma Domain for my own use, and even turn them into  To become a reliable base that can provide the greatest help to Taiwan, of course, these require your efforts But I have one request for you, and you must do it"

    He glanced at his subordinates.  Ding Yunyi then said: "First of all, what was searched in Satsuma Domain well. The word "search" may not sound very nice, but the fact is that "search"  Every tael of silver and even every copper plate that arrives must be shipped to Taiwan as soon as possible without any delaySecond point, if one day we need a lot of labor in Taiwan, you must be there for us.  Do it within the stipulated time"

    He took care of every detail and explained everything very carefully.

    Qi Yumu and Long Zhantian also listened very seriously.  Don't dare to omit anything.

    They are now beginning to know all the thoughts of Soujin-sama. Soujin wants to treat Satsuma Domain as a a huge warehouse, and continuously take from here until all its power has been exhausted.  So far And the grains that were delivered to Satsuma Domain before.  It's just a way to stabilize people's hearts before a crazy search

    When the Satsuma Domain was stabilized, that was the beginning of their nightmare!

    As for when to take action, it does not depend on the mayor, but on Qi Yumu and Long Zhantian

    "The last point is about culture" Ding Yunyi said slowly at this time: "Yu Mu, Zhan Tian, ??don't underestimate the word culture. Sometimes it is more terrifying than the effects of swords and guns.  Military colonization. Economic colonization and cultural colonization are three weapons. The former is easy to see. The latter two, especially the third weapon, will make a nation die comfortably in a boiling frog.  It is difficult to conquer a nation using military means, but the role of cultural colonization is very great"

    When he talked about this issue.  His expression was very serious: "Let foreign species and foreign culture, through propaganda, temptation, and subtle influence, make the people of a nation generally accept this foreign culture and values, let this nation worship foreigners, lose national self-confidence, and lose national spirit and belief.  They are proud of accepting this foreign culture, proud of betraying the country and betraying the spiritual beliefs of the nation, and proud of slandering and slandering the basic ethics of the nation and forgetting their ancestors, making every living person lose their soul and become like a corpse.  ¡¯s body!¡±

    Qi Yumu and Long Zhantian were surprised. This was the first time they heard the Lord of the Town talking about this issue.

    Ding Yunyi said slowly: "In the animal world, how do we eliminate alien species to minimize the invasion and danger of alien species to local species? Looking at us humans, the conflict of ideas between countries has always existed.  The signs of cultural conflict have never easedHow to make the Japanese fully accept our culture, everyone, this is a very important issue you should consider, and it is also the top priority to stabilize our rule  ¡±

    Qi Yumu thought for a while: "General Town, this is easy to say, but it is difficult to actually do it Although Japan cannot compare with our Ming Dynasty in all aspects, after all, it  It also has a long history, and some of it has been deeply rooted in their minds. How can we make them accept our culture and accept it completely? "

    "Then let's start with the baby." Ding Yunyi cracked his white teeth and smiled involuntarily: "It is difficult to reverse all the inherent thinking patterns in adults' minds, but the baby is different  .Dolls are like a piece of blank paper. No matter what we draw or tell them, they will accept it Let's put it this way, we are the first generation and we have laid down the foundation, and from the second generation  Starting from the first and third generations, we must let them know that the Satsuma Domain has always belonged to China, and this cannot be changed by anyone or any force"

    Qi Yumu suddenly smiled: "Zongzhen, your ambition is really lofty."

    "It's not that I have lofty ambitions,"??It's something I have to do.  "Ding Yunyi put away his smile: "There are many enemies around us, and Japan is the most dangerous enemy I am not alarmist, but this is the fact.  This danger must be eliminated within our generation"

    Qi Yumu and Long Zhantian didn¡¯t quite believe it.

    Although there have been Japanese pirate rebellions in history, they still don¡¯t quite understand how much harm Japan has done to China.

    "The Tang Dynasty was the so-called best period for the relationship between China and Japan" When Ding Yunyi said this, his face was full of disdain. He took out what he had already written and handed it to Qi Yumu.  On the hand: "Yu Mu, take a look at these first."

    Qi Yumu took it and saw that what was written on it was about the envoy sent by Japan to the Tang Dynasty.

    After the Tang Dynasty replaced the Sui Dynasty, Japan followed the old system of sending envoys to the Sui Dynasty and sent envoys to the Tang Dynasty.  The first envoy was sent in the fourth year of Tang Zhenguan, and the last time was sent in the fifth year of Tang Kaicheng).  In the first year of Tang Qianning's reign, he prepared to send envoys again and appointed them. However, due to Sugawara Michizane's dissent, he officially stopped sending envoys to Tang Dynasty.  In more than 260 years, except for three appointments that failed to take place, the Japanese envoys who arrived in Chang'an were sent twice to send envoys from the Tang Dynasty back home, once to welcome the envoys from the Tang Dynasty back to Japan, and there were twelve official plans to send envoys to the Tang Dynasty.  The officials of the mission are chief envoys, deputy envoys, judges and recorders.  In addition to about half of the helmsmen and sailors, the members of the mission also include chief gods, divination, onmyoji, doctors, painters, musicians, translators, historians, as well as shipbuilders, shipwrights, shipwrights, carpenters, casters,  Blacksmiths, jade workers and other craftsmen.  Accompanying him were monks and students studying abroad who had stayed for a long time, as well as monks and students returning to Tang Dynasty for a short period of time and who would return to China with the same mission.  There are also shooters engaged in defense.  At the beginning, the mission totaled more than 200 people, traveling on two ships. Later, it was increased to four ships and more than 500 people. However, only a few key members were allowed to enter Chang'an.

    The purpose of sending envoys to the Tang Dynasty was to learn from China and absorb the culture of the Tang Dynasty, so they attached great importance to the selection of mission personnel, especially ambassadors, deputy envoys, judges, recorders and other officials.  For example, Gao Xiangxuanli and Yoshibizhenbei have studied in China for a long time; many members are Ph.D.s in articles, and Shan Yiliang, Ono Xiao, and Sugawara Michizane are even more famous literary figures.  Two fathers and sons were appointed as envoys one after another, also because of their education and experience, which was conducive to learning from the Tang Dynasty.

    There are only about 20 names of students who entered the Tang Dynasty, but more than 90 monks who accompanied the Tang envoys and merchant ships to the Tang Dynasty can be found in the literature.  They visited famous mountains in China, sought advice from teachers, and brought back a large number of Buddhist scriptures, statues, Buddhist utensils, etc., and also introduced paintings, sculptures, etc. related to Buddhism.

    Qi Yumu is such a smart person. As soon as he saw what the mayor wrote, he immediately understood what he meant.  He immediately put it away carefully and said respectfully: "Zou Zhen, I know what should be done."

    Ding Yunyi smiled lightly: "It's good to know, I will go back soon, and I will leave everything to you here!"

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 400 The Rebellion of Jinzhou

    Among the brothers, Huang Taiji relied particularly heavily on Jierhalang.

    In the second year of Tiancong, Jierhalang and his compatriot brother Amin went to Korea. Amin wanted to imitate his father in separatist activities, and wanted to drag Jierhalang to do it together. Jierhalang firmly resisted, and Amin had no choice but to do so.  I had to give up the idea of ??dominating one side.

    The Eight Banners was founded on the foundation of Nurhachi and Shuerhaqi. Although Shuerhaqi collapsed, his property was not annexed.  Economically, the Shuerhaqi branch is still very powerful. Amin inherited his father's family business and has very strong financial resources among the Eight Banners.  After Amin was imprisoned, the Xianglan flag was assigned to Jilhalang.  Therefore, the wealth of Jierhalang is not inferior to that of Daishan.  What's more important is that Jierhalang has a general understanding of justice and is very loyal to Huang Taiji. Huang Taiji is very easy to use.

    The siege of Jilharang can be called a real pressing step by step. After more than two months of siege, the firewood in the city was burned out, door panels and window frames began to be burned, and the houses were demolished. With this demolition, the city suddenly became desolate;  Once it is torn down, people will panic.  It was the first month of the year, but there was a lot of joy outside the city.  Jierhalang ordered each battalion to make loud noises with gongs and drums, sing operas, dance yangko, row land boats, and step on high heels. He also insisted on shouting according to Dorgon's method every day. The spirit of the Ming army was quickly broken.

    Who is the spy who broke into the city?  It was Nanchu, the younger brother of Queen Mother Sutai.

    After he sneaked into the city, he disguised himself as a Mongolian soldier. At this time, he was patrolling the city with some Mongolian brothers.  They felt very uncomfortable when they saw the Qing army outside the city celebrating the first month of the year happily.  At this time, the people from the city shouted again: "Brothers in the city, we have all seen it. There is no smoke in the city this morning. You have run out of firewood. Do you want to eat uncooked rice? Do you want to burn your thighs? Surrender quickly."  The sooner you surrender, the sooner you will enjoy the blessings. Don't suffer anymore. If you can't escape, if you stay trapped for a few days, you will really be eaten by others. "

    The Mongolian soldiers had eaten all the fried rice and noodles.  We have been eating really raw rice for the past two days, and several people are suffering from diarrhea.  They watched eagerly as the Qing soldiers reveled below and listened to the shouting.  The fire was lit, and they all cursed: "What the hell is Marshal Zu doing? His son and nephew are all over there, how can he pretend to be a grandson?"

    "He can pretend to be whatever he wants. Don't risk our lives."

    "A good man can't stand three shits. If he keeps doing it, those brothers will die."

    Nan Chu took the opportunity to stir up trouble: "Let's go and talk to the boss. Don't be stupid here."

    "Let's go." "Let's go."

    ??The crowd rushed to the house of the Mongolian general Nomqibele.  There were two Mongolian generals in the city, one was Nomuqi and the other was Ubas. They were also worried about cutting off firewood. When they saw the soldiers pouring in, they couldn't help but be startled.  Nomuqi shouted: "What do you want to do, are you going to rebel?"

    "Master Baylor, the Qing army has surrounded the city like an iron barrel. We can't just sit and wait to die."

    "Master, surrender. Otherwise, we will have to eat people like Dalinghe."

    Nomuqi was shocked: "These bastards dare to openly shout surrender, they are too brave." He cursed, "Bastards, you dare to disturb the morale of the army? Come on. Put these few  Pull the thing down and give it thirty lashes."

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????? ????????????????????????????????? ??????????????????????? ????????????????????????? ???????????????????????????????????? ???????????????????????????????????????? ????????????????????? ????????????????? ??? ??"Master Baylor, if you want to smoke, even if we all do it together, what the two of them said is what everyone is thinking."

    Wu Bashi said: "You want to threaten us? Isn't that reasonable? Capture them all and punish them severely."

    The guards rushed up, and the soldiers cried: "Master Baile, we cannot die in vain for others."

    Nomuqi ordered: "Puer him outside the house to show him to the public and beat him severely."

    Wu Bashi whispered to the guards: "Let them shout loudly that it hurts, do you understand?"

    The guards shouted loudly: "Master, don't worry, I understand."

    Everyone was pushed out, but only one person stood still. The guards pulled him several times, but he pushed him aside.

    Nomuqi said: "You dare to disobey?"

    The other party smiled and said: "Nomuqi, don't you recognize me?"

    Nomuqi was startled, and then said: "Who is so bold and dares to call Ben Beile by his first name?" He walked closer and took a closer look: This person looks familiar. Where have I seen him?

    The opponent took off his helmet, and Nomuqi exclaimed: "Nan Chu, why are you here?"

    "What, can't I come?"

    "Okay, okay, but when did you come?"

    "I have been a soldier under you for almost half a year."

    "Really? Why didn't you come to see me earlier?"

    "Come to see you early? Why don't you send me to Zu Dashou?"

    "How dare you, how dare you."

    "Don't you dare? If I didn't disobey, I would be whipped right now."

    &nbsp; Nomuqi whispered: "It's okay if I don't smoke. I smoked it to show to Zu Dashou. They are so arrogant. How can they deal with it if Zu Dashou finds out?"

    Nan Chu whispered: "Brothers, what you said is all true. I wonder what your plans are?"

    "The two of us are also worried about this matter, but Zu Dashou said he would not surrender until he died. What do you want us to do?"

    "Then we can't let our brothers starve to death with you. What do we want to do with you? Isn't it just to eat well, wear good clothes, and make some money? In the end, we didn't make money, but we all became starving ghosts.  How can you be worthy of their spirits in heaven in the future? I think it won¡¯t take long. In five or six days, these brothers will start to make trouble, and you won¡¯t be able to suppress them. By then, you will no longer be human inside and out.  "

    Wu Bashi said: "We have long wanted to surrender, but we still feel a little sorry for Master Zu?"

    "You only think about being worthy of Zu Dashou, but don't think about how to be worthy of your brothers?"

    Nuo and Wu were speechless. After thinking for a while, Nuo Muqi said: "Even if you want to surrender, you have to have someone to contact you."

    "You are so stubborn, why don't you ask me why I'm here?"

    "Yeah, what are you doing here? I'm still wondering."

    Nan Chu smiled and said: "I was ordered by Prince Zheng Jierhalang outside the city to come and persuade him to surrender."

    "real?"

    "Then there is still a lie. This is Prince Zheng's letter card and Young Master Ezhe's letter."

    Nomuqi just glanced at the letter sign: "Can I still not trust you?"

    It turns out that both of them were generals under Lin Dan Khan.  In order to compete with the Jin Kingdom, Lin Danhan turned to the Ming Dynasty and wanted to use the power of the Ming Dynasty to suppress the Hou Jin Dynasty. It was against this background that Nuo and Wu came to work under Zu Dashou.  Lin Dan Khan fled to Qinghai, and they stayed in Zu Dashou's army.

    After all, they are Lin Dan Khan¡¯s subordinates, and they pay special attention to Ezhe¡¯s letter.  Nomuqi held the young master's letter in his hand.  His hands were actually trembling a little, as if he was a wanderer who had been wandering for many years and finally met his parents: "Since the young master has something to say, I will obey your orders. However, this matter is not trivial. We must keep the secret strictly, my family and I, U Bashi Beile  They are all in the inner city. We need to get them out first. You go out of the city tonight and tell the young master and Prince Zheng that today is the 24th. On the evening of the 27th, you will attack the city after hearing three cannon shots in the city.  , we open the city gate to welcome you."

    Nan Chu didn¡¯t expect it to go so smoothly.  He said happily: "Then it's a deal."

    "One word is settled."

    "You've been talking for a long time, but you haven't even given me a drink? I haven't smelled alcohol in almost half a year."

    Nomuqi whispered: "We actually hid half a jar of wine. We secretly drank a few sips when no one was around. Come on, let's go into the inner room."

    A dozen Mongolian soldiers made trouble.  Zu Dashou soon found out, and his confidant said: "In extraordinary times, you must pay special attention to these Mongolians to prevent accidents. You must keep track of their movements at any time and report any abnormalities as soon as possible."

    That night, Zu Dashou came back from patrolling the city, and his confidants came to report: "Nuomuqi has decided to surrender to the Qing Dynasty and will dedicate the city on the evening of the 27th."

    Zu Dashou took a breath of air: "These Tatars cannot be trusted after all." He ordered: "Surround Nomuqi and Ubashi Mansion immediately."

    The mansions of Nuo and Wu were adjacent to each other. Zu Dashou led his people to the door of the mansion, only to find it deserted and deserted, with no one in sight, and no one answered the door.

    Zu Dashou was shocked: "It's bad, Nomuqi and Wu Bashi moved their family members."

    The soldiers rushed in and saw that no one was there, and the room was in a mess.  Zu Dashou hurriedly ordered: "Seal the four gates immediately. Don't let them escape. We must stop them in the city."

    The person who blocked the east gate reported back: "Nomuqi and Ubas, the two Beiles, have just taken their families to the outer city."

    Zu Dashou failed and returned to the government office. He immediately summoned generals above the guerrilla level to discuss countermeasures.

    Zu Zeyuan, the righteous son of Zu Dashou, scolded: "These two bastards, we respect them every day with fine clothes and fine food. We are so fucking heartless."

    Zu Dashou said: "What's the use of scolding? The Mongolian soldiers only listen to these two of them. As long as we capture them, the others will surrender."

    Zu Zeyuan said: "They all ran away with their families, how can we catch him?"

    "We are going to pretend we don't know anything, as usual. Tomorrow morning, we will send the two of them to the inner city to discuss matters, and we will detain them when they arrive."

    Zu Zeyuan said: "My father is wise. Capture the thief first and capture the king first. After holding down the two of them, the Mongolian soldiers will be leaderless. If we divide and disintegrate the other small leaders, there will be no more trouble."

    Before the incident, Nuo and Wu were very alert.At this time, Lord Bing summoned them to discuss matters, and he excused himself: "One or two hundred of our brothers are suffering from diarrhea, and more than ten of them are dying. We must comfort them and do not dare to leave. Please forgive me, Lord General Bing, and send two  The guards went forward."

    Nomuqi said to Wu Bashi: "Zu Dashou must have smelled something, otherwise he wouldn't have told us to discuss matters together."

    "No way, there are no abnormal reactions in the city."

    "Yesterday, when those dozen bastards were made to make a fuss, Zu Dashou couldn't have been more vigilant."

    "What should we do?"

    "Let's just do it. If we don't do anything, we won't stop. Anyway, it's the opposite. Let's take action tonight."

    "It's definitely the twenty-seventh day."

    "The matter is urgent. If we don't take action, it will be too late."

    "What should I do if people outside the city don't cooperate?"

    "It's impossible. Once a commotion breaks out, it will be earth-shattering. It's impossible for the outside world not to know about it. Besides, we still have three cannons to sound the trumpet."

    Wu Bashi thought for a while: "Tonight is the night."

    "Zu Dashou may have a sneak attack tonight. We can set up an ambush. If we can capture Zu Dashou alive and offer him to Jinzhou City, we will be great contributors to the Qing Dynasty."

    Wu Bashi smiled and said: "I hope so."

    That night, Nomuqi and Wu Bashi quietly ambush five thousand Mongolian soldiers at the base of the wall and on the city. Archers and muskets were all ready. The soldiers patrolling the city at night were banging bangs and patrolling as usual.

    At midnight, the inner city gate quietly opened, and Zu Dashou and Zu Zeyuan rushed out one after another.  When he broke into the Mongolian military camp, he found that there was no one inside. Zu Dashou exclaimed: "You have been fooled by Nomuqi, retreat quickly."

    He turned his horse's head and wanted to retreat to the city, when he heard three cannon sounds of "dong, dong, dong", and bows, arrows, and muskets came like raindrops.  Zu Dashou was wearing heavy armor and was highly skilled in martial arts. He blocked the enemy with his left and right, and retreated while fighting. However, a large number of his soldiers had fallen.

    Nomuqi shouted: "Come on, capture Zu Dashou alive, and you will be rewarded with a thousand taels of silver."

    The Mongol soldiers rushed out from the top of the city wall, and the Ming army was immediately in chaos.

    Zu Dashou¡¯s men were very brave after all. They fought tooth and nail and the two sides fought in a melee.

    Jilharang, who was outside the city, had already fallen asleep. Suddenly, three cannons were heard in the city. He sat up and asked, "Where did the cannons ring?"

    The guard said: "It's in the city, Your Majesty."

    "Nomuqi made an appointment with me. After three cannons were fired, he asked me to cooperate in the attack on the city. But the day is wrong. Today is only the twenty-fourth? Has the situation changed?"

    Nan Chu ran in: "Brother-in-law, there are loud shouts of killing in the city. The Mongolian soldiers are on the city waiting for us to attack the city. They took action in advance."

    Jierharang put on his armor and ordered: "Prepare your horses." He walked out of the Chinese army's tent with his sword in hand and quickly gathered his team: "All the officers and soldiers listen to the order. The one who attacks the city first will be rewarded. Charge!"

    The Mongolian soldiers opened the city gate, and the Eight Banners soldiers rushed in shouting.

    Nomuqi shouted: "Reinforcements from outside the city are coming, kill them!" The Mongolian soldiers' morale was immediately shaken, and they became more and more brave as they fought.  The Ming army could not resist and retreated one after another. Zu Dashou was afraid that the Qing army would take the opportunity to rush into the inner city, so he hurriedly ordered a quick retreat.

    So the outer city of Jinzhou was lost.

    Huang Taiji laughed when he heard the good news in Shengjing City: "Once the outer city is destroyed, the great longevity of the ancestor will become a turtle in the urn." He ordered the eight gates of Shengjing City to fire cannons and blast trumpets at the same time to celebrate the victory, and Han Daxun was also heard.

    "General Han, you still have to go to Jinzhou with Grand Scholar Xifu to meet Mrs. Zu Dashou and tell her about her interests. Don't be obsessed with her anymore and persuade her to surrender as soon as possible. Otherwise, when the city is destroyed,  Never be lenient."

    Like last time, Han Daxun and Xifu were hoisted up to the city in a big basket respectively.  In the eyes of Ming generals, academicians are important ministers of the court and prime ministers.  Of course Zu Dashou treated each other with courtesy.

    Xifu said quickly: "The emperor has written a letter and ordered me to present it to my wife in person."

    Zu Dashou thought strangely: "The Jurchens really don't understand the rules. How can a man ask to see someone's family members?"

    Xifu is proficient in three languages: Manchu, Mongolian, and Chinese, and is particularly knowledgeable in Sinology. How could he not know these common-sense etiquettes?  He could see Zu Dashou's mentality and said: "General, I heard that your wife is a hero among women. May I ask if Qin Liangyu of your country is also afraid of men?"

    "This" Zu Dashou once broke his promise to Huang Taiji, and faced the officials of the Qing Dynasty, he had an indescribable feeling.  He hesitated for a long time and finally said, "Madam, please come to the front hall to see me."

    Mrs. Zu, accompanied by her maid, walked to the front hall.  Xifu saluted and said: "Madam is loyal to the emperor, benevolent and filial, has noble conduct and is famous in Liaodong. She is a heroine of a generation. Madam, please accept my bows."!  ~!

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 401: Re-Using Hong Chengchou

    Mrs. Zu hurriedly said: "I have never fought to kill the enemy, so I cannot be called a hero. I only know that loyal ministers do not serve the two masters, and martyr women do not marry two husbands. I have also heard for a long time that the scholar Xifu is amazingly talented. You are here to be a lobbyist."  Yes. My husband and my concubine swear to live and die together with Jinzhou, so what¡¯s the point?¡±

    While Mrs. Zu was talking, Xifu took a look at this woman who awed Zu Dashou: her face was slightly round, her chin pointed, her two thin eyebrows slightly raised toward the temples, her beautiful eyes exuding dignity and majesty.  Elegant and very beautiful.  Xifu exclaimed in his heart: "Having a wife like this is enough for a lifetime."

    "The Emperor of the Qing Dynasty has admired my wife's name for a long time, and has specially written a letter. I am ordered to present it to my wife in person." Xifu presented the letter with both hands.

    Mrs. Ancestor took it and read it hastily: "My adopted son, Zu Kefa, now recognizes a thief as his father and has been expelled from the clan by his husband. General Dalinghe is a scum of our Ming Dynasty and is not worth mentioning. I ask your master not to talk about old things anymore."  When the two countries are at war, the only option is to fight to the death. I only know how to help my husband defend the land, but I don¡¯t know about him.¡±

    Xifu said with humility in his tone: "Madam, what do you think of Guan Yunchang?"

    "Guan Yunchang is a righteous man through the ages, and I dare not make unreasonable comments."

    "In the past, Liu Bei was defeated, and Guan Yunchang was trapped in the mountains. He surrendered to Cao Cao because of the scheme of the two emperors' sisters-in-law. There are now more than 20,000 soldiers in the city. My wife is just a loyal martyr, and it is too cruel to ignore tens of thousands of lives."

    Mrs. Ancestor's willow eyebrows stood up: "Although Jinzhou has been besieged, the city is strong, the pond is deep, and there is sufficient food and grass. Lord Hong is deploying troops to support us. We don't know who will win yet, so how can we be cruel?"

    Xifu said: "Madam, can you go to the city and take a look? Jinzhou has been surrounded by thirty-two of my camps, and there are three deep trenches. Even if reinforcements come, they can't even take a step forward. Can Madam just bear to watch?"  Dalinghe tragedy repeats itself?"

    Mrs. Ancestor stood up angrily: "Since ancient times, no one has died, and his loyal heart will be remembered by history. If I can be wrapped in horse leather with my husband, I will die in the right place, as heavy as Mount Tai. There is no need for a great scholar to say anything. My husband, see off the guests."

    Seeing this, Zu Dashou said: "It's surrender or war. Let me discuss it later, and ask the bachelor to go back first."

    Xifu had no choice but to return to Shengjing with Han Daxun to report to Huang Taiji.  Huang Taiji said: "You are a truly fierce woman, so stay for a while longer."

    In the twelfth year of Chongzhen, Emperor Chongzhen entered the year of his establishment.  Throughout the ages, people have paid special attention to the three age groups of life, namely: the year of weak crown, the year of establishment, and the year of destiny.

    The so-called weak crown year refers to when a man reaches the age of twenty, his father invites some distinguished guests to crown him, that is, he wears a hat that symbolizes adulthood, and he has the power to govern people from then on.  The right to serve in the military and the right to participate in sacrifices.

    "Thirty comes after twenty. Thirty is called the year of establishment. When a man reaches this year, he may have studied hard for more than ten years.  Or after many years of hard work in career, some gains have been achieved, and the foundation of life has basically been oriented, so it is called the third year of life.

    The next step is the fateful year of fifty.  At the age of fifty, one has a clear understanding of world affairs and a sophisticated understanding of human relations.  I have seen through everything, so it is called the year of destiny.  Sixty is a long life.  As for seventy, it is truly ancient.

    Chongzhen attached great importance to Du Erli. In any case, in the past year, the ten-faced net strategy had initially achieved success, and the bandits were almost wiped out. He was determined to do something big in the year he was established, and to concentrate all his efforts to defeat the Jurchens.  , completely eliminate the troubles of Liao Zuo, internal and external troubles will be settled, and ZTE can wait.

    However, things went against expectations. On the first day of the Lunar New Year, the Qing army captured Jinan Prefecture, a large town in the Central Plains, and abducted King De and his two sons. At the same time, they also took away more than 400,000 people and more than 500,000 livestock.  Then he retreated very calmly from Jinan all the way north, and withdrew from the first pass of the Great Wall to Liaodong.

    This is the first day of the Lunar New Year. It is the most taboo day in Chixian Shenzhou to welcome the gods and pray for blessings. It is really an ominous sign for such misfortune to happen on such a day, and the entire Yanjing Industrial City is shrouded in ominous omens.  In anger, Chongzhen personally ordered the Ministry of Punishment to set up a five-prong case, collectively executed 36 senior officials, and punished more than 120 related personnel.  He wanted to use this kind of killing to revitalize the imperial court, but the Five-Year Plan had just come to an end, Zhang Xianzhong and Luo Rucai rebelled again, and defeated Zuo Liangyu's tribe in the Luohou Mountain area.  Immediately afterwards, the fifth son born to his most beloved concubine Tian Fei saw ghosts in the palace in broad daylight and was frightened to death.  But in the year of establishment, nothing has been established, but it is even worse.

    Chongzhen had too much bad news in recent years, and he had seen the bad news, so he quickly sent Chen Xinjia and Hong Chengchou, the governor of Jiliao, to see him.

    Chen Xinjia was a juren during the Wanli period. He entered the court as Minister of War with the qualifications of a juren, which was unique since the Ming Dynasty.  First, Chen Xinjia did have some talents, and secondly, the ministers were afraid of Chongzhen and did not dare to come forward, so Chen Xinjia was able to surface.

    Chen and Hong came to the gate of Qianqing Palace. Chen Xinjia was very humble and said: "Your Majesty, Governor, please come."

    Hong Cheng??This time he returned to the capital from the front line to urge for food and wages. He was a Jinshi scholar, and he looked down on anyone who had done so in his heart, but on the surface he pretended to be respectful: "Please, Mr. Chen."

    Chen Xinjia sincerely respects him: "Master Hong is here, how dare students dare to make waves."

    It turns out that Hong Chengchou also had the fictitious title of Minister of the Ministry of War, and was the governor-general in charge of the armies of five provinces. He had a distinguished reputation and was a real official in the border areas. Chen Xinjia was in awe from the bottom of his heart.

    Hong Chengchou took Chen Xinjia's hand and said, "Master Chen, let's go together."

    When they entered the palace, they saw the eunuch collecting the pieces of the teacup on the ground. Their hearts felt like a stone was weighing on them.

    Chongzhen said: "You two have arrived just in time. I want to hear your opinions on how to deal with the siege of Jinzhou."

    The two of them looked at each other and were about to give in to each other. Chongzhen spoke: "Master Chen has been in Ningyuan for many years and knows the most about foreign affairs. You can talk first."

    Chen Xinjia said: "Since I took office, I have been preparing for the extermination of the Jurchens. After jointly raising funds with Hong Jinglue, eight generals and the Eighth Route Army have been recruited."

    "Oh?" Chongzhen became more energetic: "Who are the eight generals and the Eighth Route Army?"

    Chen Xingjia said: "The first route is the Ningyuan Army of Ningyuan Commander Wu Sangui; the second route is the Ningqian Guard Commander Wang Tingchen and Ning Qianguard Army; the third route is the Shanhaiguan Army of Shanhaiguan Commander Ma Ke; the fourth route is the Yutian Commander Cao  Change the Jiaoyutian army; the fifth route is the Jizhou army of Bai Guangen, the Jizhou army; the sixth route is the Miyun army of Miyun commander Tang Tong; the seventh route is the Xuanfu army of the Xuanfu commander Yang Guozhu; the eighth route is the Datong commander  The Eighth Route Army has a total of 130,000 soldiers. In addition to Wang Tingchen, Wu Sangui, Ma Ke, etc., the other five armies are ready to go outside the pass. "

    Chongzhen was very satisfied: "Chen Aiqing works vigorously and neatly, but I wonder if Chen Aiqing has any strategy to defeat the enemy?"

    Chen Xinjia was eager to show off his talents, so he ignored Hong Chengchou's presence.  He first said: "The terrain from Jinzhou to Shanhaiguan is long and narrow, which is not conducive to Jurchen cavalry operations. Now, the enemy has been besieging the city for a long time and has become lazy and tired. With Songshan as the center, we divided our troops into four groups to encircle and annihilate them. All the way from Tashan  Attack to the northwest via Dasheng Fort; the second route crosses the Xiaoling River and attacks from the east; the third route goes around Xingshan and attacks to the north of the enemy; the fourth route attacks from the front of Songshan, with Master You Hong strategizing to attack the enemy at the same time.  , Zu Dashou rushed out of the city and cooperated inside and outside, we will definitely win. "

    Chongzhen had already experienced the power of Jurchens and was very interested in Chen Xinjia's impassioned speech, but at the same time he felt that it was too easy. He glanced at Hong Chengchou and saw that Hong Chengchou's face was expressionless, and he immediately realized that Hong Chengchou's attitude toward Chen Xinjia  The plan is not approved.  Years of experience told him.  The friction between the generals and the courtiers will bring serious consequences. Xiong Tingbi's defeat was largely due to the constraints of the courtiers.  He looked at Hong Chengchou and said: "This man is calm and experienced, and has repeatedly defeated thieves. Although Chen Xinjia has military talents, he is not as experienced as Hong Chengchou who has experienced hundreds of battles." He could not let Hong Chengchou express his position in front of Chen Xinjia.  In order to avoid any estrangement between the two of them, they decided to summon Hong Chengchou alone: ??"Chen Aiqing, the three armies have not moved, and food and grass have to go first. This matter should be urgently planned. As for the battle and defense strategy. I will consider it again, and you can retreat."

    Chen Xinjia felt very strange. In the past, when the emperor summoned him, he would have to talk for at least an hour. Why did he only say so few words today?  Besides, I haven't asked Mr. Hong for his opinion yet. Is the emperor sick?  While he was surprised, the emperor had already stood up, and he and Hong Chengchou had no choice but to bow and retreat.

    Chongzhen got up before dawn every day to manage politics, and often stayed up late at night. Therefore, he always slept for half an hour at noon.  Internal and external troubles almost destroyed him. He hated his ministers for their incompetence, and even more for their greed and shirk.  He wished he could go a day without eating, drinking or sleeping, and govern the world into the state of Yao and Shun with a full treasury, rich people, feasting on the sea and clear rivers, and peace with singing and dancing.  However, his struggles and efforts had no effect. On the contrary, the country's fortunes were declining and getting worse.  He often had nightmares, dreaming that the enemy had entered the Forbidden City and he had become a prisoner.  But sometimes when he wakes up and looks at the magnificent palace, he is unwilling to lose from now on. He shouts deep in his heart: I want to turn the tide and clean up the world. I want to be the master of ZTE, and I want to be admired by eternity.  The kings of Yao and Shun.

    Today, I slept too deeply. When I opened my eyes, the sky was getting dark.  He asked in surprise: "What time is it?"

    The eunuch looked at the Western clock on the case: "Your Majesty, it is now a quarter past four in the afternoon."

    "Why didn't you wake me up earlier?"

    "Look at how rare it is for the emperor to sleep so soundly. I can't bear to be surprised."

    "Is Hong Chengchou here?"

    "Here he is, waiting outside."

    "Tell him to come to Dongnuan Pavilion to meet him."

    Chongzhen rarely met with ministers in his bedroom.?Unless he is a very close person, letting Hong Chengchou come to the bedroom to meet him is a hint that the emperor regards him as a confidant.  Hong Chengchou's heart felt hot, but he had no time to think about it and followed the eunuch into the pavilion.

    "Long live my minister Hong Chengchou."

    "Get back on your feet, sir."

    Sir is the honorific title given by the emperor to his cabinet ministers. Hong Chengchou was even more excited when he heard this. He thought to himself: "The emperor is courteous and virtuous, and he is a truly benevolent and righteous king." He sat on the small stool next to the imperial couch with trepidation.

    "I overslept today and kept you waiting for a long time."

    "I am outside hoping that Your Majesty can rest for a while."

    "Sir, you don't quite agree with the Ministry of War's plan to suppress bandits, do you?"

    "Yes, Your Majesty, the strategy of suppressing enemies on all sides mentioned by Master Chen cannot be used."

    "As expected, I don't agree, so I want to summon sir alone." Chongzhen smiled proudly.

    Hong Chengchou said: "I don't agree with it."

    "Why?"

    "Huang Taiji is extremely cunning in his military use. Now that he has won a new victory, his momentum is strong. We should avoid his aggressiveness and not fight rashly. Fighting requires courage. We have suffered too much from eating the Jurchens. The soldiers are very afraid of the enemy.  , morale is also unprecedentedly low. What is needed now is to fight steadily and win a few small victories first to boost morale and let the soldiers see that the Jurchens are not invincible, so that they can get rid of their fear and establish a will to win.  Only then can we make big moves.¡±

    Chongzhen was very satisfied when he heard it: "What Mr. said is realistic."

    "The four-pronged encirclement and suppression mentioned by Mr. Chen is the same as Yang Hao's. The Art of War says that if you encircle an enemy ten times, now we have an army of 130,000 to encircle 140,000 to 140,000 to 50,000. Although I am stupid, I think it is absolutely impossible. Besides, we have an army of 130,000 to surround them.  With all due respect, how many of my so-called 130,000-strong army can fight? In my humble opinion, Yutian Commander-in-Chief Cao Bianjiao, Ningqiang Guard Commander-in-Chief Wang Tingchen, and Guanwai Army Wu Sangui are considered to be capable armies.  Only half of them can be used, and the other half needs to be trained for half a year before they can go into battle. If we use four weak troops to fight against the enemy of tigers and wolves, the consequences will be uncontrollable. "

    "Sir, how should we defeat the enemy?"

    "I believe that the Eighth Route Army must not be divided and must be concentrated in Songshan. Songshan is only eighteen miles away from Jinzhou. Assembling here will put great pressure on the Jurchens, and at the same time it will also be a great encouragement to the soldiers in the inner city of Jinzhou. The Jurchens are good at riding.  Shooting, you can defeat the enemy by controlling his strengths and attacking his weaknesses. Zu Dashou sent a message that the food and grass in Jinzhou City can still last for half a year. If you want to come to help, you must be cautious. The side chariot used by Zhang Chun was to defeat the enemy.  It was a sharp weapon. Unfortunately, God was not good at it. After the weapon was fired, the wind turned and burned his house. This kind of side chariot created by Qi Jiguang was specially designed to deal with cavalry. I have already made more than 8,000 chariots.  In front of the car, the cavalry could not rush forward, which choked the Jurchen cavalry; the baffle beside the car was actually a shield, which choked their shots. If one of the cavalry and one shot is choked, we will take over.  Therefore, we must give full play to the advantages of chariots, press forward step by step with chariots, first break the siege of the east of Jinzhou, send supplies into the city, and then look for opportunities to defeat the enemy. The defeat of Yang Hao and Wang Huazhen in the past was due to rashness.  Attack; the two great victories of Ning Yuan and Jin Ning depended on their persistence. Anyone who rashly fights against the Jurchens has no chance of winning. Therefore, I also need to strictly train the soldiers. I must train the 130,000 troops into strong generals.  Soldiers are elite soldiers who are invincible if they don¡¯t fight, but if they fight, they will be victorious.¡±

    Chongzhen was so excited when he heard his argument about defeating the enemy, which was incisive and practical: "I want to know, when will Sir be able to defeat the enemy?"

    "One year, I ask your majesty to give me one year. Within one year, I will be able to defeat the Jinlu."

    Chongzhen once again felt a strong hope of revitalizing himself. He thought that if the rebellion in Liaozuo could be quelled within a year, there would still be hope for ZTE: "Sir, if you can know the enemy's strengths and suppress them, you are the true talent of the country. I hate that person."  , It¡¯s too late, it¡¯s really too late.¡±  ~!

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 402 "Zhongliang" Belongs to the Country

    On November 28, the 11th year of the Chongzhen reign of the Ming Dynasty, Ding Yunyi, the Ming Dynasty's military commander, Wu Liebo, Fujian Commander-in-Chief, Hussar General, and Supreme Protector, returned to his hometown of Taiwan!

    The battle of Satsuma clan shocked Japan.  The Tiger Guards achieved this victory with almost no major losses.

    ??The Huben Guards have always maintained an attitude of not having too many soldiers but focusing on the best. But what extent their combat effectiveness has reached, even these elite soldiers themselves don¡¯t know now

    Taiwan did not give any special welcome to Ding Yunyi¡¯s triumph.  In these years of battles, everyone has become accustomed to the victory brought by Wu Liebo one after another.

    When too many victories come, people become a little numb.  Unless there is a victory that can shock the world

    Ding Yunyi actually didn¡¯t attach too much importance to such a victory. In his opinion, the victory of the Satsuma Domain expeditionary force composed of musketeers, cavalry, infantry, and naval forces against the Shimazu family was not something worth showing off.  Even killing the Japanese "Sword Master" Miyamoto Musashi was just a small embellishment in this victory.

    The real purpose of sending troops this time has nothing to do with rescuing the Zheng family hostages, nor does it have anything to do with showing off force.  The only thing is that our group has taken a big and most important step in colonization

    Taiwan is very small, and because of this, Ding Yunyi needs a large number of colonies to support his group.  As Britain will be in the future.

    ?Or more accurately.  Ding Yunyi takes Britain as his example

    To some extent, Taiwan and the UK have many similarities.  But learn from Britain.  It's not just one colony

    Ding Yunyi, who returned to Golden Eagle City, did not celebrate.  Instead, he summoned all his subordinates as soon as possible.

    "Yuanhang Island is our first colony, and Satsuma Domain is the second" Ding Yunyi said straight to the point: "What we have to consider next is how to conquer more colonies. Taiwan is very small, but if we  The colony far exceeds the area of ??Taiwan itself, so no matter from any aspect, it will be the most advantageous His subordinates looked at each other and it was already very obvious that the general town meant that it would be a long time in the future.  Within, wars will continue, and the pace of expansion will also continue.

    Qin Yun was a little worried: "Headquarters. It is a big taboo to go militarily. Taiwan has absorbed so many refugees, and it is difficult to digest them. We are currently recuperating, and we have just fought the Battle of Satsuma Domain, which consumes a lot of money.  If we continue to use troops, I am worried that it will affect the development of Taiwan and Penghu in all aspects Qin Yun's opposition did not make Ding Yunyi unhappy at all: "What Xiao Jin said is probably what many people are worried about.  Once the troops are sent out, money and food are demanded, and the troops are moved.  Thousands of taels of gold, and a little wealth accumulated through hard work, will flow away like running water But the colonial war is completely different from other wars.  A large number of colonies will bring us a lot of wealth and, most importantly, manpower.  For example, in this battle of the Satsuma Domain, we spent a huge amount of money. It seems that we just helped Zheng Zhilong rescue his family members. We didn't get any benefits ourselves.  Moreover, we have to transport food to Satsuma Domain, so we will suffer a big loss.  In fact, it is not the case He took a sip of tea and said slowly: "What I can assure you is that the benefits of conquering the Satsuma Domain will be quickly reflected within a few months. The money we spend will be several times that of the Satsuma Domain."  , repay us dozens of timesand the same will be true for the future colonies. Those places waiting for us to conquer will become treasures that provide us with a steady stream of manpower and material resources. We will because of these large numbers of colonies.  He quickly became stronger with the appearance of If people like Qin Yun didn't have a deep understanding of this, then the nerves of people like Cai Jiuzhou, Zhang Xianxuan, and Ye Dahai suddenly became excited under the stimulation of these words.

    Wherever there are battles, there are military exploits.  Where there are battles, there are opportunities to make achievements.

    And now, it is obvious that after completing the conquest of the Satsuma Domain, the town has no intention of stopping

    Ding Yunyi smiled slightly: "I am ready to further strengthen the armed forces of Ming Ocean Company. It is not convenient for me, Huben Guard, to directly intervene in these matters, and leave it to Daming Ocean Company. The company has armed employees and neatly equipped warships.  There are a lot of experienced Tessie officers who are more than capable of doing this and going above and beyond what we thought possible!¡±

    Qin Yun nodded, but then he had some doubts: "Captain Bolaiman has started a new voyage trade with Mr. Sun Xiyu and others. In terms of familiarity with this aspect, I am afraid no one can surpass Bolaiman."  Captain Mann, who can take his place?¡±

    "I have a few suitable candidates"Yun Yi was obviously very confident: "One is Capone Maviniuson, who was the first to surrender to us. He has been doing things for us loyally for many years. There is no problem with his loyalty, and he is a red barbarian sailor."  He is experienced in this field and can give him some of the armed employees to command As for our Tiger Guards, I also thought of a candidate His eyes slowly fell on Ye  On Dahai's body, a smile appeared on his lips.

    Ye Dahai understood instantly: "Does the town want me to continue to be a pirate?"

    "No, no, this time is completely different from pirates." Ding Yunyi laughed loudly: "You will be a conqueror, to conquer for us those places that have not yet been conquered. Batavia, there are red barbarians;  There are Fulangji people in Malacca and Ganrasi people in Luzon. Why can¡¯t our soldiers appear in other places?¡±

    "General Town, I understand." Ye Dahai said cheerfully.

    He suddenly felt like doing these things.  Still very much to my liking.  Once you embark on a journey of conquest, you no longer have to worry about any military regulations.  It can even be said that some of the power of life and death will be completely in your own hands.

    He was also a little lucky.  Thanks to the fact that he was working under the command of the head town, the head town was also an official who acted unscrupulously and did not follow the rules at all. If he had another boss, given his character and temper, he would probably have his head chopped off.  Or he would have run away quietly

    Maybe this is what kind of officers lead what kind of soldiers

    Ye Dahai then hesitated: "Zongzhen, you just said that Batavia, Malacca, and Luzon are all in the hands of the Westerners. Where else can we start?"

    "The sea. Sometimes your mind can't turn around." Ding Yunyi smiled and said: "There are so many places around us, are they all occupied by the Westerners? Come here, bring me the sea map.  "

    The chart was hung up, and Ding Yunyi pointed at it and said, "Look, we have chosen two places for you Follow the direction pointed by the general town, and everyone can see clearly:

    Siam, Taungoo!

    "King Uthong, the leader of Siam, annexed the territory of the Kingdom of Sukhothai and established the Ayutthaya Dynasty, which has been passed down to the present. The Ayutthaya Dynasty was once prosperous, but then a protracted war broke out with Taungoo.  The country was in great decline. Later, after the Folangji people occupied the Malacca area, they arrived in Siam and tried to gain benefits in Siam Ding Yunyi said with a mysterious smile: "Since the founding of the Ming Dynasty, Siam has been dispatched nineteen times.  The envoy came and was very loyal to me, Ming Dynasty.  I heard that they have been attacked very hard by the Toungoo Kingdom in recent decades and have suffered constant defeats. How can I, the Tiger Guards, stand by and ignore the attacks on the loyal and loyal vassal states of foreign countries?  "

    The subordinates all laughed. This was another excuse for the commander to send troops there.

    Ding Yunyi doesn¡¯t want to hide anything.  Siam has not yet been occupied by those Thai and Western countries, so I have a great opportunity to take advantage of it, but if I take action later, I am afraid that I will not even be able to drink the soup.

    The excuse for sending troops was very simple: to help Siam, the "loyal vassal state" of the Ming Dynasty, resist the invasion from the Toungoo Dynasty.

    The so-called "Taungoo Dynasty" was actually what became Myanmar. It was not a good bird either. It even invaded the Ming Dynasty many times and occupied a large amount of Ming Dynasty territory.

    The Toungoo Dynasty can be regarded as the most powerful feudal dynasty in Myanmar history.  China calls them Dongwu, Donghu, and Diwula.  Mangrui style was founded in Taungu in the eighth year of Zhengde in the Ming Dynasty, hence the name.

    The glorious Bagan dynasty in Myanmar fell, and Myanmar entered the period of great division.

    The northern part of Myanmar formed the Ava dynasty centered on the city of Ava, ruled by the Shan ethnic group, while the southern part of Myanmar formed the Baigu dynasty centered on Baigu, ruled by the Mon ethnic group.

    From the reign of Taizu of the Ming Dynasty to the first year of Hongxi, the two countries continued to clash, known in history as the "Forty Years' War".  In addition to these two big countries, there are also Taungoo, Mubang, Mengyang, Mengmi, Arakan and other countries, among which Taungoo of the Bamar ethnic group is the strongest.  After the Shan people ruled Ava, the Bamar people could not bear their oppression and moved to Taungoo one after another.  During the Forty Years' War, Taungoo was far away from the war zone and was not damaged by the war. It became a refuge for the Bamar people to escape war and famine, so the population continued to increase.  As a result, they launched a fierce struggle on the land of Myanmar.  Similarly, Mengyang and Mubang in the north also took advantage of Ava's participation in the Burmese civil war to develop their own power. A greater change was about to take place in Burma.

    In the sixth year of Jiajing reign of the Ming Dynasty, Silun, the son of Silu, the leader of Mengyang Kingdom, joined forces with Hanlie, the leader of Mu State, and Meng Miguo to capture the city of Ava. They killed King Mang Jisui of Ava and his wife and children, and established his clan Mang Buxin as the leader.  King of Ava, the three kingdoms divided the land of Ava.  Therefore, the Ava State sent envoys to Yunnan to cry out to the local government of the Ming Dynasty.However, the Yunnan government did not report the matter to Beijing in time.

    Starting from the Yuan Dynasty, the power of the Central Dynasty in the northern part of the Indochina Peninsula has increased significantly. The chieftains in this area have accepted officials from the Ming Dynasty and served as the Xuanwei Division and the Xuanfu Division. Whenever there is a war, they request the imperial court to send troops for reinforcements.

    Later, the Ming Dynasty sent Yongchang prefect Yan Shitai and Wei commander Wang Xun to the local area to investigate the actual situation.

    As a result, after hearing the news, Silun sent troops to the post house where the Ming army stayed temporarily at night to make a noise and cause trouble. They burned the post house and killed Cao Yi, the gold medal Qianhu. Yan Shitai and other forces fled back to Yunnan in a hurry.  At this time, due to the Anfeng Rebellion, the Ming Dynasty had no time to pursue further investigations. Since then, its power in northern Myanmar has greatly diminished, paving the way for even greater chaos in the future.  After that, Silun massacred Burmese monks, destroyed pagodas, and burned Buddhist scriptures.

    In the seventh year of the Jiajing reign of the Ming Dynasty, Yunnan Commander-in-Chief Mu Shaoxun and Governor Ouyang Zhong sent political advisor Wang Ruzhou and others to Northern Burma again to visit chieftains from all sides and advise them to cease their troops and truce, and not to disobey the orders of the Ming Dynasty.  At this time, Meng Yangguo, Silun and others did not want to make the relationship with the Ming Dynasty worse. They were each willing to pay tribute to ivory, brocade, gold and silverware and other items, and were willing to return the land they had seized, and felt repentant for their mistakes.  .  However, the territorial disputes between various countries have still not been resolved, and wars may still break out in the future.  Yunnan reported to Beijing that they hoped to allocate 13 wide areas such as Man Mo, which caused the most serious troubles and the Ming Dynasty could not afford to garrison for a long time, to Meng Mi. They requested that the difference be paid one thousand taels of silver every year; and because of Mubang's dissatisfaction  , and the seven places including Meng Nai were ceded to Hanlie, the leader of Mu State.  The Ming Dynasty temporarily settled the dispute at the expense of its own interests.

    In the tenth year of the Jiajing reign, the fifteen-year-old Mangruti succeeded to the throne in Toungoo. From then on, the most powerful dynasty in Myanmar history was established, known as the Toungoo Dynasty in history.  Earlier, his father Ming Jiyu had married the daughter of the King of Ava for a political marriage, thus obtaining the "granary" of Jiaokesi as a dowry, which promoted the development of agriculture; he also formed an alliance with the powerful Baigu Dynasty to contain the Ava dynasty.  attack.  While the Ava dynasty and the Baigu dynasty were fighting each other and hurting both, Taungoo was recharging its energy and gathering strength.

    It is said that the weapons in the royal palace's arsenal were sparkling when Mang Ruiti was born, which is considered to be a symbol of Taungoo's martial arts. Its name means "the only golden umbrella".  Before his coronation, Mang Ruiti had to participate in the ear-piercing ceremony and the initiation ceremony. He was determined to visit the four holy places in the country, namely the Ruixigong Pagoda in Bagan, the Ruishantao Pagoda in Pyay, the Ruidaguang Pagoda in Daguang and the Bagan Pagoda.  These rituals are performed at one of the Gudirimutau pagodas.  In order to show his prestige, he resolutely chose the Shwe Mutaw Pagoda, which is located next to the capital of the Paku dynasty, the overlord of Myanmar.  Mang Ruiti selected 500 elite cavalry and took the lead. He entered the enemy's territory at night and arrived at Ruimutao at sunrise.  The Meng people in the city thought that these cavalry were the vanguard of an invading army, so they hurriedly closed the city gates and defended the city, losing precious time.

    When they learned that there were only 500 Burmese soldiers inside Shwe Mutaw Pagoda, they immediately rushed out of the city and surrounded the temple.  At this time, the ear-piercing ceremony is about to end, and the astrologers in the palace are piercing Mang Rui's ears.  When the sentry called urgently, Mang Ruiti said calmly:

    "Have your ears pierced, my teeth are more important than the Meng people."

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 403: Strange Case (Part 1)

    As soon as the ceremony was over, Mang Ruiti led his cavalry to rush out of the siege of the Meng army, but none of the Meng soldiers dared to intercept him.

    Mang Rui Ti returned victorious, and his heroic deeds spread throughout the country. The Burmese people were inspired, but the Shan and Mon people were frightened after hearing about it.  This special ear-piercing ceremony greatly boosted the prestige of the young Mang Ruiti and the Toungoo dynasty.

    In the 14th year of the Jiajing reign of the Ming Dynasty, the Mangrui Ti began to attack the Baigu Dynasty.  In the eighth year of the Jiajing envoy's reign, the Baigu Dynasty was destroyed. The Mangrui Ti implemented a policy of uniting the Mon people, making Mon soldiers available to them and hiring Portuguese soldiers with firearms and warships.  In the 20th year of Jiajing's reign, they captured Hong Kong and Maduba, the important foreign trade centers.  When Mangshweti died, central and southern Myanmar were basically unified.

    In the 30th year of Jiajing reign, Mang Yinglong succeeded to the throne.  He destroyed the Ava dynasty, conquered the Shan states, completed the second unification of Myanmar, and took a series of measures to develop politics, economy, and culture, with outstanding political achievements.

    In the seventh year of Wanli in the Ming Dynasty, the Burmese army attacked Mengyang, and large areas of land such as Mengmi, Mubang, and Mengyang fell under the rule of the Toungoo dynasty. Despite this, the Ming Dynasty still did not take active counterattack measures. On the contrary, in the eighth year of Wanli,  , Yunnan governor Rao Renkan sent people to appease Burma, but Burmese king Mang Yinglong ignored him.

    In the tenth year of Wanli, the Burmese army broke through Ganya and entered Yaoguan.  In the eleventh year of Wanli, the Burmese army burned and looted Shidian and attacked Shunning and Zhanda. They killed and looted everywhere they went, causing great damage to the local society.  From the eleventh to the twelfth year of Wanli, the Ming army launched a counterattack and temporarily drove the Toungoo dynasty out of Mubang, Mengyang, Manmo and other places.

    Thirteen years after Wanli.  The Burmese army continued to invade the Yunnan border of the Ming Dynasty.  As the rule of the Ming Dynasty became increasingly unstable, it was unable to consolidate the results of the counterattack in the 11th to 12th years of Wanli.  Mengyang, Mubang and other areas were successively controlled by the Toungoo dynasty.

    At the end of the 21st year of Wanli, the Burmese army invaded on a large scale.  It is said to have an army of 300,000 men and 100 war elephants.  After the Burmese army invaded Manmo, they divided their forces into three groups, attacking Lhasa, Chafang and Mangshi, and Shanmulong.

    The thirty-fourth year of Wanli in the Ming Dynasty.  Mang Yinglong's grandson Anabilong sent 300,000 Burmese troops to attack Mubang. However, the Ming army failed to rescue troops and Mubang fell.  Chen Yongbin was imprisoned and killed.  Thirty-four years after Wanli, the Sino-Burmese war basically stopped.  This is because of the Ming Dynasty.  The rule of the Ming Dynasty was in crisis, and it was no longer able to recover the vast areas occupied by Myanmar; in the case of Myanmar, King Liangyuan died in the 33rd year of Wanli, and his son Anabilong succeeded to the throne. After occupying the Ming State,  That is to say, they moved south to fight the war to reunify Myanmar.

    During his reign, Anabilon recovered all the lost territory in Myanmar, especially the Shalian occupied by the Buddha Langji, and expelled the Buddha Langji people from Myanmar, thereby once again completing the unification of Myanmar.

    The land occupied by the Ming Dynasty.  It must be made to spit out, and now it is obvious that Ding Yunyi has begun to think about this.

    "Use aid to Siam as an excuse to send troops!" Ding Yunyi no longer hesitated: "Turn Siam and Taungoo into our colonies! Ye Dahai, how much power do you need?"

    "The decision of the general town has been made, and Dahai has nothing more to say." Ye Dahai pondered for a moment: "I will carefully plan the soldiers and warships. It's just that my subordinates are a little worriedWe are here  We sent out troops for the first time, and we definitely can¡¯t hide it. What will the Zheng family think?¡±

    These words immediately reminded Ding Yunyi.

    Yes, Zheng family.  What should the Zheng family do?

    During the Battle of Satsuma Domain, part of the strength of the Huben Guards had been exposed to Zheng Zhifeng. Although it was to save the Zheng family hostages, it was enough to make Zheng Zhilong wary.  Sending troops to Siam and Taungoo this time will probably arouse Zheng Zhilong's suspicion even more.

    In the past, I had always been afraid of Zheng Zhilong and was unwilling to have an early head-on conflict, and even formed an alliance with him because of this, but the situation is different now.

    Sooner or later, your Tiger Guards will have a head-on conflict with the Zheng Family Navy

    But now I need an entry point

    ¡°Zongzhen, when you went to Satsuma Domain, a strange case happened in Fujian.¡± At this time, Xie Tian, ??who had been silent until now, suddenly said.

    "Oh, what's the strange case?" Ding Yunyi asked casually.

    "The true and false case of Sister Xia."

    Ding Yunyi was stunned for a moment: "Who is Sister Xia?"

    "That is the daughter of Jiang Fu, a man from a poor family" Xie Tian cleared his throat and carefully told the whole story of the case in front of everyone

    ?¡­

    "Sir, now that the family can't open the pot, and our son has no money to get married, how will we live in the future?

    Qianhu Jiang Fu retired from the army due to old age, and lived with his wife Zhao in the suburbs of Beijing.  Although Qianhu was a fifth-grade official, his rank was not low, but Jiang Fu was an honest official, his official salary was low, and his family background was low.Cold.  Jiang Fu and his wife, as ordinary people, led a pair of children and struggled through their old age.

    "The only thing I can do now is marry off my daughter to solve the urgent need. However, seeing that my daughter is about to pass the marriage age and there is no suitable in-laws yet, what should I do? Should I entrust the matchmaker Zhang Yun to find a suitable family for Sister Xia?" Jiang  Fu was very anxious and said to his wife Zhao.

    Jiang Fu¡¯s daughter is named Xia Jieer. Although Xia Jieer is very beautiful, no one comes to propose marriage because her family is poor and her relatives are not close.

    What Zhao never expected was that her husband Jiang Fu sold her daughter to Lehu Zhang through matchmaker Zhang Yun without telling her!  Lehu's status is very low and they are untouchables.  Lehu in the Ming Dynasty was a lowly occupation that was half prostitute and half ling. The court stipulated that they could only wear green headscarves, and the "green headscarf" became a sign of lowly prostitution.  The status of Lehu is lower than that of common people, and they are called professional untouchable Lehu people. Except for some special circumstances, once they enter Lehu status, they will be passed down from generation to generation and cannot be expelled.  Lehu cannot enjoy the rights of normal people, cannot hold office, cannot participate in imperial examinations, cannot marry non-Lehus, cannot enter ancestral halls, and cannot have their names entered into genealogies

    The social group of Lehu has been nicknamed "bastard, turtle family, xingdao, drummer" and other derogatory names.  For example: the title "Wangba" originally refers to "Forgotten Eight", that is, people who have forgotten the eight characters "loyalty, trustworthiness, propriety, righteousness, integrity, shame, filial piety, and brotherhood".  There is a folk jingle like this: "Wearing 70% off buckles on the head, wearing a collar but no sleeves. On the feet are five blessings and holding longevity, and one foot is not enough in the hand. Walking on the street. Line up in two rows, the pots are on the fire, and the shed craftsmen are waiting on them.  Work before others and eat after others.¡±

    These people can only engage in this industry for generations, and they can only marry within the industry.  The situation of Lehu in the Ming Dynasty was very miserable.  In addition to the Lehu left over from the previous dynasty, in the early Ming Dynasty, the old officials of the Yuan and Mongolia were not included as Lehu.  What was even more cruel was that King Zhu Di of Yan launched the Jingnan Campaign.  After the invasion of Nanjing, many ministers who were loyal to Emperor Jianwen but not attached to him were killed, and their wives and daughters were classified as music and were never allowed to become good citizens.  Most of these people were sent to Shanxi and Shaanxi.

    "I promised my daughter to Zheng Hong from Zheng Zhilong's family." Jiang Fu was afraid that Sister Xia would not agree.  Said Zhao, who coaxed his wife.

    "I told Sister Xia to Zheng Hong. His family is very rich. If Sister Xia comes to the Zheng family, she will have no worries about food and clothing, and will enjoy happiness all her life." The matchmaker Zhang Yun also deceived Mrs. Zhao.

    ¡°After hearing what her husband and matchmaker Zhang Yun said, and after receiving the money, Mrs. Zhao believed it to be true.  "Being related to the Zheng family is a blessing for my daughter. I, the Jiang family, may also be able to benefit from it." Mrs. Zhao was secretly happy.

    Sister Xia was deceived into the home of Lefu Zhang, and then she understood the truth.  But it's too late.

    "God, how could you treat me so unfairly! Where can I, a weak woman like me, go for help? It's a shame that I was sold by my biological parents, what else can I do now?" Sister Xia's face burst into tears. She was really crying every day.  The ground doesn't work.  She didn't think about food and tea all day, she lost a lot of weight, and was about to die.

    "Sister, don't cry anymore. This is the fate of us women. Some are destined to be rich and some are destined to be humble. We always have to survive. When we get here, we can only live a good life by pleasing those princes and grandsons."  After persuasion, in addition to humiliation, in order to make a living, and not to be looked down upon by Zhang, Sister Xia had no choice but to learn some singing, dancing and singing from Zhang, and was forced to become a singing prostitute.

    "My parents, you raised me up. Of course I am grateful. But now that you have pushed me into a pit of fire, my daughter feels so unhappy! I thought that I was originally the daughter of Qianhu, but now I have been reduced to a singing prostitute. I hate you.  !" From then on, Sister Xia hated her biological parents for pushing her into a pit of fire.

    Sister Xia cried and cried all day long at Zhang's place, ruining the laughter many times.  Seeing that Sister Xia could not bring him wealth but brought bad luck to himself, Zhang had no choice but to sell Sister Xia to Wu Yi, a musician.

    When we arrived at Wu Yi's place, Sister Xia was still crying all day long.  Seeing that his persuasion was ineffective, Wu Yi had no choice but to resell Sister Xia to musician Yuan Gui.  According to the laws of the Ming Dynasty, buying and selling people is a crime.  However, in actual life at that time, personal rights could not really be protected by law.

    In this way, Sister Xia was resold and resold, and she was bullied and hated her parents even more.

    Yuan Gui and his wife are good at enlightening people. They advised Sister Xia: "Instead of torturing yourself, it is better to be happy. Life is just a play. Why bother to make those princes, princes and grandsons happy, and you also get rich clothes and food?"  No?"

    Over time, Sister Xia began to change her mind. She learned to indulge in the decadent life of a singing prostitute, spending her days feasting and flirting with the princes and princes.

    Sister Xia was originally the daughter of Qianhu. Not only was she beautiful and charming, she was also literate, smart and willing to learn, and she was proficient in playing, playing and singing.

    Although singing girls mainly sell songs,?But if you are favored by rich and powerful people, it is common for you to be forced to drink or sleep with you.  Many of the people who often interacted with Sister Xia in the song and dance hall were princes, princes and grandsons, all children of high-ranking families. Among them was a romantic young man named Kong Dexing, who was from Dongchang in Fujian.

    Once, Kong Dexing came to the playground to have fun. Seeing that Sister Xia was good at sex and art, he fell in love at first sight.

    Sister Xia's heart skipped a beat when she saw that Kong Dexing was born in a charming and elegant way and understood women's thoughts, "I wonder what your surname is, the master? Which family is your residence?"

    "My uncle Kong Mengqing is in charge of Dongchang. He is the governor of Dongchang. He is the most favored minister in front of Long Live Lord today. In front of Long Live Lord, apart from Wang Cheng'en, the most powerful person, he is my uncle. My uncle directly takes orders.  Although the emperor's status among the ministers was slightly lower than that of the ceremonial supervisor and eunuch, even the eunuch had to retreat when he reported matters to the emperor, because the secrets could not be known to others. There were many things in charge of the East Factory.  , has a strict organization and investigation methods. It sends spies everywhere to collect intelligence for the emperor. It is difficult for the subjects to escape from the trap set by it, such as fighting with each other, letting dogs fight for chickens, and trivial matters such as rice and salt.  My uncle not only supervises the East Factory, but also manages the imperial edicts, specializes in managing those disobedient civil and military ministers, and jointly judges prisoners with the three judicial departments. It can be said that all judicial powers from investigation to criminal prisons are controlled by my uncle.  In the hands of the two special agencies, Dongchang and Jinyiwei, the Three Law Divisions composed of the Metropolitan Procuratorate, the Criminal Department, and the Dali Temple are nothing more than agencies in name only"

    Seeing that Kong Dexing had a romantic life and was born into a wealthy family, Sister Xia thought to herself: If I climb the high branch of Kong Dexing now, I will have a good support for my whole life.

    One is looking for sex, the other is looking for glory and wealth. The two soon become inseparable. "One day without seeing each other is like three autumns apart."  Yuan Gui and his wife carefully prepared an exquisite courtyard for them, and they lived as if they were married.

    Sister Xia often obtained gold and silver, jewelry, and silks from Kong Dexing. The two indulged in indulgence, singing, dancing, and singing all day long, and lived like gods.

    "Sister Xia, daddy is sorry for you!" Just when Sister Xia was drunk and dreaming, her father Jiang Fu was poor and sick and had no money for medical treatment, so he passed away with guilt for his daughter.

    After Jiang Fu died, Mrs. Zhao had not seen her daughter Xia for two years.  Although the Zhao family sent their son Jiang Cheng to the Zheng family many times to inquire, the Zheng family said that there was no such person as Sister Xia in the family.

    "Sister Xia, where are you?" Mrs. Zhao was very concerned and anxious, and did not know her daughter's whereabouts or how she was living. She and her son Jiang Cheng asked people everywhere to find Sister Xia

    "I heard that your daughter, Sister Xia, was receiving guests at musician Yuan Gui's song and dance hall. I also heard that she is now being kept by Kong Dexing, the nephew of Master Kong Mengqing of Dongchang!"

    When Zhao received the news, she felt like a thunderbolt struck her. She couldn't believe her ears and burst into tears.

    "Mom, the only solution now is to bring my sister home as soon as possible, so as not to be bullied outside and continue to embarrass our Wu family!" His son Jiang Cheng looked very excited.

    "What my son said is true. Let's go find your sister now!" Mrs. Zhao secretly made up her mind to claim Sister Xia back no matter what.

    Soon, Mrs. Zhao's mother and son found the singing venue where Sister Xia was. Mrs. Zhao was so angry that she was trembling all over and said to Yuan Gui: "You damn god, how did you trick my daughter into such a pit of fire? Come back soon."  My daughter!"

    "Your daughter is not here at all!" Yuan Gui pretended to be fine.

    "You still want to lie to us? Someone has already seen it and told us! I want to take my daughter away immediately!"

    "You can't do this. I spent money to buy your daughter. Will my money be wasted? Also, your daughter will definitely not go back with you. If you don't believe it, you can ask your daughter!"

    "What are you talking about! Will my daughter not want to get out of this dirty pit of fire with me?"

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 405: Strange Case (Part 2)

    "We only sell singing here, not our bodies. Old lady, please don't slander us! Let me go in and send a message to your daughter." After Yuan Gui said that, he had to go find Sister Xia.

    "I will never see anyone from the Jiang family again until I die!" Sister Xia said to Yuan Gui, "Go and tell my mother that I don't want to see her. I am no longer her daughter, let her go back. Back then.  My parents were greedy for money and sold me, but today they are looking for me to go back. I hate them so much! I don¡¯t want to live that poor life anymore.¡±

    When the beautifully dressed Xia heard that her mother was looking for her, she immediately sank her face and said she was not there.  Sister Xia is used to living a romantic life of luxury and wine, and she no longer wants to live a regular and poor life.

    "Your daughter said that she will never see you Chiang family again! She is no longer your daughter. She doesn't want to see you at all. Back then, you and your wife sold your daughter for money, causing her  She was reduced to a prostitute, and now she is resentful of you. Moreover, she lives a good life here and never wants to go back to your poor family to live in poverty again!" Yuan Gui said to Mrs. Zhao.

    "Son, it's really embarrassing for your sister to make a living in a song and dance hall now. Look, what should we do?" Zhao had no choice but to discuss it with her son Jiang Cheng angrily.

    "I'm going to see my sister. If she is willing to go home with us, let's do it; if she is not willing, I will take her home and see which grandson dares to stop her!" Jiang Cheng has practiced martial arts with his father since he was a child.  The fierce temperament immediately became furious and went straight to find his sister.  When Jiang Cheng saw Sister Xia, he didn't allow anyone to stop her, so he grabbed Sister Xia and dragged her out.

    "What a outrage! Robbing people in broad daylight!" Yuan Gui and his wife were furious.  One person and one hand held Sister Xia firmly.

    "You guys let me go, or else, be careful with my fists!"

    Although Yuan Gui and his wife were a little scared, they were unwilling to let go.

    Jiang Cheng stepped forward and punched Yuan Gui twice in his face, until his nose and mouth were bleeding and his face was bruised and swollen.

    "You. Do you dare to hit someone?"

    "You're the one I'm beating! You tricked my sister into coming here, and I didn't ask you to settle the score. You actually dared to stop me from taking her away. If you dare to stop me again, be careful, I'll smash your head in!" Jiang Cheng  Very emotional.

    Although Sister Xia did not want to go home, she could not disobey her mother and brother, and she was afraid that her brother Jiang Cheng would break up Yuan Gui and his wife.  After getting into a lawsuit, she had to reluctantly return home with her mother and brother, but in her heart she still yearned for the decadent and hedonistic life with Kong Dexing.

    After Sister Xia was taken away, Yuan Gui immediately lost a money tree.  He thought to himself: I bought Sister Xia from Wu Yi with my own money. I have the right to keep Sister Xia. How could I let the Jiang family snatch her away in vain?

    So he asked someone to tell Mrs. Zhao: "I am willing to buy Sister Xia back with another ten taels of silver, and we will settle the matter privately."

    "My sister's innocence has been stained by them for nothing, and now they want to buy her back to be a singing prostitute. How can this be done? Besides, they force girls into prostitution and buy and sell people, which is against the king's law. Even if they file a lawsuit, they are not afraid of them!" Jiang Cheng  Not willing.  He firmly opposed Yuan Gui's use of money to bribe his sister again.

    Seeing that his kind words were unsuccessful, Yuan Gui threatened with evil words, saying: "I bought Sister Xia with silver, and she should return to my paradise. If you don't return Sister Xia to me, you should return the money I bought."  Sister Xia¡¯s money. This is a matter of course. If you don¡¯t agree with either of these, you have no choice but to go to the lobby of the mansion to make a decision.¡±

    "If you go to Futai, just go to Futai. Am I afraid of you?" Jiang Cheng shouted.

    Seeing that Yuan Gui¡¯s request to buy back Sister Xia¡¯s son with money was blocked, he became angry and wrote a complaint directly to the government, demanding that Zhao¡¯s mother and son return Sister Xia¡¯s son.

    Magistrate Guan Zhe and Tongzhi Oujue accepted the case.  After they investigated and verified how Sister Xia was sold, they expressed deep sympathy.

    "According to the Law of the Ming Dynasty: If you buy the children of a good family and resell them in the name of adopting a house, you will be punished with a penalty of one hundred rods and three thousand miles of exile. I think you have not committed any other serious crimes, so I will only send Sister Xia  The son is sentenced to be returned to the Jiang family and will be taken home by the Zhao family. You are not allowed to ask for ransom from the Jiang family again!" Guan Zhe pronounced the sentence in court.

    When Yuan Gui saw that he had lost the lawsuit, not only did he not get the ransom, but he also lost the money tree of Sister Xia. He lost both his life and money. He was disappointed and furious.  Where he was willing to give up, he used strong words and rude words, and cursed Ms. Zhao: "You were the one who sold your own daughter into the entertainment industry. Now you regret it. You want to take your daughter away without returning the money. You are really a shameless villain!"

    Ms. Zhao remained silent.

    Yuan Gui turned around and scolded Guan Zhe again: "Guan Guan, your trial is unfair. I originally bought Sister Xia with money. Now, without giving me a penny, I let her go home in vain. This is too unfair."  That¡¯s fair. How much money did you charge the Jiang family?¡±

    "Bold and evil"??, you bought and sold women from good families and forced them into prostitution, which is a violation of the "Great Ming Law". I didn't sentence you to a hundred punishments. Three thousand miles of exile is enough for you. How dare you roar in court today, insult my officials, left and right, and  I'll hit fifty again!  "Yuan Gui uttered obscene words, which immediately angered Guan Zhe.

    The officers on both sides were very angry when they saw that Yuan Gui had violated the king's law and had an arrogant attitude, so they beat him extremely hard with the fifty boards.

    Yuan Guizhi was beaten until his skin and flesh were bruised and bloody. He fainted and was thrown out of the Yamen.

    After Yuan Gui was pulled home by his wife, he slowly opened his eyes for a long time.  Seeing that he had lost both his life and property, and was tortured with a rod, he was angry, angry, and resentful. He fell on the bed and refused to eat or drink. He cried and cried all day long. Within a few days, he died.

    After Yuan Gui died, the Yuan family complained to the governor.  The governor sent Chen Yu and Kong Qi to the Yuan family for an autopsy. The autopsy concluded: "No abnormal circumstances of homicide were found, and the Yuan family was sentenced to bury it themselves."

    In the Ming Dynasty, beating people to death in government offices was a common thing, but this case seems to be over now.  However, no one could have imagined that this ordinary case would have unexpected consequences and cause a shocking incident.

    "Yuan Gui was beaten to death by Futai!"

    "What a God-given opportunity. This time I finally found a great opportunity to vent my anger for myself and my uncle Kong Mengqing!" As soon as he heard that Yuan Gui was beaten to death by the government, Kong Mengqing's nephew Kong Dexing immediately gloated over the misfortune.

    turn out to be.  Guan Zhe sentenced Sister Xia to the Zhao family for free, which ruined the good deeds of Kong Dexing and Sister Xia, so he began to bear a grudge against Guan Zhe.

    So, Kong Dexing went to his uncle Kong Mengqing and said, "Uncle, I will tell you about a great opportunity."

    "What opportunity?"

    "The opportunity to take revenge on the governor of Futai has come!"

    "how do I say this?"

    "Guan Zhe beat someone to death during the trial!"

    "Oh? What's going on?"

    "My nephew, I have a sweetheart named Sister Xia in the song and dance hall I don't want to. That Yuan Gui roared in court, insulted Guan Zhe, and was beaten to death by Guan Zhe!"

    "Okay! Guan Zhe. You are finally going to fall into my hands!" Kong Mengqing laughed wildly.  Kong Mengqing was already dissatisfied with Guan Zhe, and with such a delicate relationship, Kong Mengqing decided to take action personally.  Help his nephew Kong Dexing get Sister Xia back, and at the same time, take revenge on Guan Zhe of Futai.

    After Kong Mengqing lowered his head and had a secret discussion with his nephew Kong Dexing, he called his most trusted lieutenant, Jia Xiaowei, and explained this.

    Guan Zhe, Ou Jue and other officials could not have imagined that at this moment, a large net woven by Kong Mengqing, Kong Dexing and Jia Xiaowei was opening towards them

    Yuan Gui¡¯s wife was crying at home because her husband was beaten to death by the government. Suddenly, Kong Dexing hugged her from behind.

    "Who is taking advantage of the situation? Why don't you let go quickly!" She hurriedly wiped away her tears.  Stopped crying and said angrily.

    "My little brother won't come for a few days, will you forget about me?"

    Yuan Gui's wife was very surprised to see Kong Dexing suddenly appearing in her home at this time, and asked doubtfully: "God of Wealth. Now my husband has been beaten to death, and your sweetheart Sister Xia has returned home. How can you  What else are you doing here? Don¡¯t you have a crush on my sister-in-law?¡±

    "What are you talking about! Sister-in-law of the Yuan family, I have come to pay my respects to Brother Yuan. A small gift is not enough to show respect."

    "Thank you for remembering us."

    "Brother Yuan was beaten to death by Guan Zhe, a doctor in the mansion. Do you want to take revenge?"

    "I think about it, but how can I, a woman of a woman's family, win over a doctor from a mansion?"

    "Why can't you deal with him? However, the Dongchang run by my uncle can deal with him."

    "Oh. If I can sue Guan Zhe, it can be regarded as avenging my husband who died. Then what should I do?"

    "You go to Dongchang to complain, and Dongchang will naturally redress your grievances and punish Guan Zhe, who beat your husband to death."

    "How can I redress my grievances when I get to Dongchang?"

    "First, you have to deny that Mrs. Zhang ever bought Sister Xia'er from her parents. Second, you say that Mrs. Zhang from Lehu is Sister Xia's biological sister. In this way, Sister Xia is originally Lehu,  The resale of Lehu is legal. This is the key to reversing the case and punishing Guan Zhe. Third, you go to Zhang and make her agree with your confession. Fourth, you say that your husband Yuan Gui bought it from Wu Yi.  Come, Sister Xia.¡±

    When Yuan Gui's wife heard this, she suddenly realized: "Master Kong is really smart."

    "However, you need to wait for my notification before going to Dongchang to complain. Because I need to talk to Sister Tongxia and the matchmaker Zhang Yun first so that they agree with your confession.When the time comes, if the case cannot be overturned, Guan Zhe will definitely pay for Brother Yuan¡¯s life!  "

    "Thank you, Mr. Kong. I will go find Mr. Zhang right now. You go find Sister Xia and the matchmaker Zhang Yun. Afterwards, I will wait for your news at home."

    After the two discussed it, they started to act separately.

    Yuan Gui¡¯s wife went straight to Zhang¡¯s home in Lehu.

    When Mrs. Zhang saw Yuan Gui¡¯s wife, she was puzzled, ¡°I wonder why my sister-in-law is here?¡±

    "You are about to be in trouble!"

    "how do I say this?"

    "Do you still remember Sister Xia that you bought from the matchmaker Zhang Yun? Sister Xia's mother, Zhao, has filed a complaint with the government. My husband Yuan Gui was beaten to death! Aren't you afraid of being punished with a hundred sticks?  The punishment of being exiled for three thousand miles?¡±

    "Oh, sister-in-law of the Yuan family, stop scaring me. Tell me what to do!"

    "If someone from the Yamen comes to ask you for evidence, you must insist that you have never bought Sister Xia from the Jiang family or the matchmaker Zhang Yun. You must insist that Sister Xia is your biological sister."

    "But, what if Sister Xia doesn't admit it?"

    "I have a way to get her to admit it, don't worry about it."

    "What can you do?"

    "Sister Xia is greedy for enjoyment and has always been resentful of her parents for selling her. Now she is coveting the wealth of the Yang family and is bent on following Kong Dexing, the nephew of Master Kong Mengqing of Dongchang. She has promised to Kong  Young Master claims to be your biological sister, as long as you insist that Sister Xia is your biological sister, you can escape punishment. "

    "Thank you, sister-in-law, for your advice."

    Kong Dexing colluded with Yuan Gui's wife to determine Zhang's confession, while Jia Xiaowei arranged for his goddaughter Jia Yun to find Sister Xia.

    While Zhao and Jiang Cheng were not at home, Jia Yun found Sister Xia privately and asked her quietly: "Sister, do you miss Mr. Kong?"

    "How is Mr. Kong doing now?"

    "He misses you so much now, and looks forward to being officially married to you as soon as possible. He wants you to follow him and be a good man. If you marry Mr. Kong, you will have endless prosperity and wealth for the rest of your life. His family has power.  He is powerful, and the owner of Dongchang, Kong Mengqing, is his uncle. "

    "what do I do?"

    "You should leave home immediately and go to my house to hide. Here is the money Mr. Kong gave you as a spare." After saying that, Jia Yun, the goddaughter of Jia Xiaowei, took out a lot of money and gave it to Sister Xia.

    "What if I get caught by someone from the Yamen?"

    "If someone from the Yamen comes to get evidence from you, you must insist that you are Zhang's biological sister."

    ¡°What if my mother and brother deny it?¡±

    "I have arranged for the matchmaker Zhang Yun to say that she sold the Jiang family's daughter to Zheng Hong, a relative of the Zhou Emperor, and does not know Zhang. You must insist that you and the Jiang family's daughter Xia are two people."

    "Okay. Don't worry, Master Kong. I will definitely follow his instructions. However, when the time comes, he must not let me down."

    "Master Kong has been thinking about you day and night, how could he let you down? You'd better hide with me now, and don't let the Yamen capture you."

    Sister Xia thought to herself, Mr. Kong is indeed not a heartless person, I will never let him down!  Immediately, Jia Yun hired a car. Seeing no one on the street, she called Sister Xia and left.  Sister Xia didn't even have time to pack her daily necessities, so she hid the news from her mother and brother, left without saying goodbye, and drove straight to Jia Yun's home.

    After that, Jia Yun followed Kong Dexing's instructions to find Zhang Yun, the matchmaker, and asked her to confirm that she had sold the Jiang family's daughter to Zheng Hong, a relative of the Zhou emperor. She did not know the Zhang family in Lehu.  Then, Jia Yun left several large ingots of silver ingots to the matchmaker Zhang Yun.  Zhang Yun smiled brightly and said repeatedly: "Don't worry, girl, if someone asks me, I will definitely tell you what you want."

    After finishing these things, Lieutenant Jia directly reported to Confucius and Mencius: "Master Yang, Sister Xia and the matchmaker Zhang Yun have been bribed, and I want to pay you a favor."

    Hearing Captain Jia¡¯s report, Kong Mengqing quickly called for his nephew Kong Dexing. When Kong Dexing heard this, the uncle and nephew could not help but look at each other and laugh.

    Kong Mengqing smiled proudly and said: "With this arrangement, I'm not afraid that I won't be able to overthrow Guan Zhe of that mansion! It's just a good opportunity to kill them and let them know how to respect me in the future. Also, I will definitely let that person  Sister Xia is back with you."

 Part One: Penghu Chapter 405: The Prelude to the Industrial Revolution

    When Ding Yunyi and his men heard this, they had already vaguely guessed the outcome.

    Sure enough, Xie Tian¡¯s following words confirmed their judgment:

    "Kong Dexing has the support of Confucius and Mencius, and the prefect Guan Zhe and others are definitely not his opponents. After Jia Xiaowei arrived in Fujian, he first found Sister Xia, and then confessed to her and slandered her. Sister Xia was originally a  How can a woman who covets wealth and power not agree? So she made up a false confession according to Jia Xiaowei's wishes, and refused to recognize Zhao as her mother or Jiang Cheng as her brother.  This is not true." Cai Jiuzhou was very dissatisfied when he heard this: "How can there be such a truth in the world that even the biological mother would not recognize it?"

    "That's what I say, but after all, Captain Jia is a man of Confucius and Mencius Chapter 405: The Prelude to the Industrial Revolution." Xie Tian said calmly, "Jia Xiaowei worked hard  Defending Kong Dexing, Sister Xia and others, the lawsuit went all the way to Zhang Kentang and Zhang Fushuai. If Zhang Fushuai is a good and honest official, he could see at a glance that there was something fishy about this case.  He was determined not to reopen the case according to Jia Xiaowei's wishes, and was not sure about the guilt of Guan Zhe and Ou Jue Zhang Xianxuan was greatly surprised after hearing this: "What crime did Guan Zhe and Ou Jue have?  "

    Xie Tian smiled bitterly: "Of course they are not guilty. They were doing things according to the Ming Law. But the problem is that if the higher authorities want to convict you, the innocent will become guilty Zhang  Fu Shuai persisted for a long time, but later, for some reason, his attitude suddenly changed, so he re-examined the case according to Jia Xiaowei's wishes and the result alas.  Xie Tian gave a rare sigh: "I guess you all have already guessed that Sister Xia refused to admit that Zhao and Jiang Cheng were her relatives, so the two adults, Guan Zhe and Ou Jue, were  He was convicted of the crime of making unclear decisions and disregarding human life Jia Xiaowei first imprisoned Zhao and Jiang Cheng for false accusations and wounding, and then he galloped to the capital to arrest the so-called 400th  Chapter Five: The Prelude to the Industrial Revolution. The results of the trial were handed over to Confucius and Mencius.  Confucius and Mencius tried every means to let the emperor know about it, adding fuel to the fire and slandering him.  The emperor was furious.  Actually Guan Zhe, Ou Jue, Zhao, and Jiang Cheng were all sentenced to death Everyone was shocked when they heard this.

    Forget about Zhao and Jiang Cheng, the prefect Guan Zhe and Tongzhi Oujue were both local officials, and they decided the case impartially.  And lost his life in vain?

    Ding Yunyi was silent for a while: "Have Guan Zhe and Ou Jue been killed now?"

    "Not yet" Xie Tian shook his head: "But I'm afraid it will be soon In fact, Guan Zhe and Ou Jue still made mistakes." Ding Yunyi's words once again gave his subordinates a hard time.  Surprised, everyone looked at him, and Ding Yunyi said slowly:

    "However, it is not entirely their fault Yuan Gui forced Liang to sing, insulted the government, and could be killed! Why didn't Guan Zhe follow the "Da Ming Law" and order his spine to be one hundred and exile him three thousand miles?  Or even if you don't do this, you can use another more appropriate method to make Yuan Gui confess his crimes My "Da Ming Code" clearly writes the crimes of people like Yuan Gui there.  Well, after all, the "Da Ming Law" is not careful enough" Qin Yun said hurriedly: "If this word gets out, I'm afraid there will be another uproar."

    Ding Yunyi smiled coldly; "These are all my brothers. Am I still afraid that some of you will betray me? My officials at all levels strictly abide by the "Da Ming Law". It is not wrong in the first place, but the "Da Ming Law" is still used today.  There are many omissions in it. Why is there not a more strict and prudent law? Yuan Gui was punished in court and died alive after returning. But what about other people in the county?  The master can also punish criminals and sentence people to death at will. After all, the law is not formulated carefully enough He is not thinking in a leap of faith. In fact, he has already considered formulating a more suitable one a long time ago.  Taiwan and Penghu have also developed more advanced laws.

    Tai and Peng are developing very fast, and many parts of the existing "Ming Law" no longer apply to Taiwan and Peng, but Ding Yunyi does not have the right to modify the laws of the Ming Dynasty.

    However, Ding Yunyi has an ambitious plan in mind:

    Prepare in advance for entering the era of industrial revolution!

    Taiwan and Penghu already have such a foundation!

    The arrival of the Age of Discovery will deepen the ties between Taipei and Penghu and the Western countries; and the entry of a large number of mulberry farmers, weavers, boatmen and other technical personnel into Taiwan and Penghu will inevitably promote the introduction of new technologies and machines.  Appear.

    Encouraging such new technologies and new machines is what Ding Yunyi has to do, and on this basis, a more advanced and complete law will be the guarantee for all this.

    In the land of Taiwan and Penghu under the leadership of Ding Yunyi, the enclosure movement did not have a profound impact on it, and the income from colonies and navigation trade alsoAfter providing the necessary funds, it is time to prepare your jurisdiction to enter a new revolutionary era

    New laws, new laws

    Ding Yunyi put away his thoughts: "Thank God As soon as he said these words, Ding Yunyi suddenly had an idea, and a bold and unparalleled plan emerged in his mind. Is this the best opportunity to deal with the enemy?  ?

    Seeing that the commander wanted to speak, he suddenly fell silent again. None of his subordinates dared to disturb him, and they all looked at him silently.

    After a long time, Ding Yunyi waved his hand: "We can't control these things, you all go down first Ah, by the way, Xie Tian and Qin Yun will stay for now Wait until those subordinates leave, thank you  Tian slowly said: "Is the town planning to use this matter to deal with Zheng Zhilong?  "

    Ding Yunyi was shocked. He had exactly this idea, but Xie Tian actually knew it?

    "If the main town wants to do it, it must do it cleanly" Xie Tian said calmly: "No traces can be leftif any flaws are revealed, it will be a big disaster for us.  The end is coming Ding Yunyi stared at him: "How did you guess that?  "

    "Actually, it's nothing. I already thought of it from the beginning" Xie Tian seemed to think it was nothing: "Jiang Fu originally lied to his wife that Sister Xia was betrothed to Zheng Zhilong's family.  Hong, my subordinates also checked and found out that there was indeed Zheng Hong in the Zheng family, who was Zheng Zhilong's distant nephew. He already had a wife, but he had never had children, so he had long wanted to marry the younger one, Jiang Fu.  It is true that someone went to get married, but the Jiang family's low status didn't take it seriously, so Zheng Hong had no choice but to do it At the moment, this provides us with an excellent opportunity  Ding Yunyi smiled. This was exactly what he was thinking of.

    It seems that the Zheng family has nothing to do with this case, but I took advantage of this opportunity to completely drag the Zheng family into trouble

    Sooner or later, you have to deal with the Zheng family. Although the conditions in all aspects are not mature yet, God has sent such a good opportunity to you.

    Once you can succeed, it will be equivalent to bringing forward the decisive battle between yourself and the Zheng family

    Ding Yunyi admired Xie Tian in his heart, but his expression remained silent: "How are you going to proceed?"

    "I already have some ideas" Xie Tian still had the same indifferent expression: "But please lend me a person from the mayor."

    "Who?" Ding Yunyi asked curiously.

    "Gongsun Yue!"

    Ding Yunyi was startled, what did Xie Tian want this flatterer to do?  But Xie Tian was careful and meticulous in his work, and his ideas came from his own mind.  Think there for a while.  He nodded: "I will lend Gongsun Yue to you. Whoever you need can be called directly. You don't have to report everything to me. Also, this matter is of great importance. There can be no omissions at all.  Oneif someone fails to do things strictly and leaks out, my subordinates will have no choice but to kill them." Xie Tian said calmly, "I will not drag the town into this."

    Ding Yunyi breathed out a sigh of relief: "Since you know this, it's the best. It's better to hurry than to slow down at this time. You should hurry up and do itYes." Xie Tian said and stood up to leave.

    Looking at his back.  Qin Yun's brows furrowed. Now that there was no one else around, he changed his title: "Third brother, Xie Tian is really ruthless and ruthless, killing without blinking an eye!"

    "But right now this kind of person is exactly what I need" Ding Yunyi said nonchalantly: "We need to move forward. On the way forward, we need people like this to eradicate all dissidents for us  Fourth child, it¡¯s still the same thing. The stakes in this matter are too great. If things are not kept secret and leaked, your life and mine will be in danger.¡±

    Qin Yun nodded silently.

    In fact, he doesn¡¯t quite understand the true thoughts of the third brother, but he knows that everything the third brother does is right.  All he has to do is try his best to assist the third brother and help him fulfill the dream in his heart that no one can guess

    But why did the third brother leave him alone?

    "The situation in the world is ever-changing" Ding Yunyi's words quickly helped him solve the mystery in his heart: "If you don't advance, you will retreat. This is an eternal truth, and we should prepare for some things in advance.  The first point is what I just said, to establish a new and more complete set of laws. We must carefully search for talents in this field, spend a lot of money to invite them to Taiwan, and then organize them to compile them.  The laws I thought of will be handed over to me for personal review and finalization. I think this matter can be left to Xu Yuqing Qin Yun agreed: "But at present, such laws can only be implemented in Taiwan and Penghu."  It's applicable, but I'm afraid it won't work if I go out Yeah, right nowAt present, it can only be used within the scope of our power" Ding Yunyi sighed, somewhat helpless: "But one day, sooner or later, this more advanced and more rigorous law will be in my Ming Dynasty.  Popularized everywhere.  Fourth child, do you believe it or not?  "

    "I believe it!" Qin Yun answered without any hesitation.  He has a natural confidence in his third brother. He firmly believes that what the third brother does will not be wrong The legal aspect is the first thing we need to do, and the second point is even more important.  .  "Ding Yunyi pondered and said: "Before the conquest of the Satsuma Domain, I have sent a large number of manpower to find talents in various fields.  Some of these talents seem to have ridiculous ideas, and some simply seem to be daydreaming, but I believe in their talents Old Four, let me tell you something, too.  I don¡¯t know if you believe it or not.  I believe that there will soon be a textile machine that is more efficient and can spin ten or twenty times faster than the current one I know this.  Qin Yun said without thinking: "Those weavers who migrated from the Central Plains have already modified textile looms there. For example, there is a woman named Li Sanniang. The textile looms she modified are faster than others."  More than doubleoh?  Ding Yunyi became very curious when he heard this: "Li Sanniang?"  When will I call her here and let me take a look at this person and her modified textile machineJenny machine, Jenny machinewhat?  Qin Yun didn't hear clearly: "What treasure machine is the third brother talking about?"  "

    Ding Yunyi smiled. He knew that his dead brother had heard "Jenny machine" as "jewel machine", and did not correct him: "Yes, treasure machine. If one day there is a textile machine that is much faster than the current one, then I will  It seems that he might as well call it 'Jumbo Machine' Only then did Qin Yun feel relieved.

    But he will never know what a "Jenny Machine" is and what the advent of this machine means to the world.  That was the beginning of a vigorous revolution.

    Ding Yunyi always dreamed that this revolution would start from Taipei and Penghu, and even dreamed that such a revolution could be born in the land of Ming Dynasty in advance.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? There will be something, there will be something¡­ There is also a new type of machine called a steam engine.  "Ding Yunyi said in a daze: "The emergence of this kind of machine will bring about a complete revolution and will bring our lives into a new era.  Fourth son, this time the expedition fleet goes to sea again, I have asked them to look for such talents in the countries of Europe and the West.  I hope they can bring back all the talent I need to help us complete this revolution and help us stay far ahead of other countries.  "

    No matter what the outcome is, at least an industrial revolution in Taiwan and Penghu has begun!  !  !  !

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 406 "Old Friend"

    Zheng Hong staggered out of the teahouse.

    Although he is Zheng Zhilong¡¯s distant nephew, Zheng Hong actually knows very well that his uncle does not think highly of him.  Some important things will never be left to yourself.

    My position in the Zheng family is actually very embarrassing, and I am in a dispensable state.

    But in this case, he was happy to have peace of mind.  Although Zheng Zhilong does not leave important things to himself, he does it realistically and has never treated himself badly in life

    The only thing that worries Zheng Hong now is that he is already thirty-five years old, but his wife¡¯s belly is really disappointing and she has not yet given birth to a son and a half daughter for him.

    Last time, there was a daughter from Qianhu who was willing to marry him, but his uncle criticized other people's family backgrounds to prevent him from taking a concubine.

    What kind of family background is there?  You, Zheng Zhilong, don¡¯t even think about it yourself. The Zheng family is just a pirate But Zheng Hong only dares to mutter this in his heart

    What makes Zheng Hong even more dissatisfied is that after rejecting the daughter of the Jiang family, Zheng Zhilong once promised his distant nephew that he would help him find a better woman in the future, but several months have passed since he said this.  , and I didn¡¯t see any movement from Zheng Zhilong

    Feelings: Your family has been saved, so you don¡¯t have to worry about your nephew, right

    Zheng Hong also dared to be angry but dared not speak out, so he could only suppress this dissatisfaction deeply in his heart

    "Master Zheng." Just when Zheng Hong didn't know what to do now.  Suddenly there was such a cry from behind.

    Zheng Hong looked back and saw a young man in his twenties. He was very strange. He had never seen him before. He couldn't help but wonder: "Who is your Excellency?"

    "Master Zheng is such a noble man who forgets things. Why don't you remember me?" The man walked over with a smile and cupped his hands: "We had a drink together that time at Tianyi Pavilion in Quanzhou. I was sitting with you.  There is Mr. Ye Yuanxian from Quanzhou Prefecture, why did Mr. Zheng forget that? "

    Zheng Hong said "Oh", he had indeed had a drink with Ye Yuanxian, the prefect Ye.  I think there were so many guests that day that I sometimes couldn¡¯t remember.

    But since this person knew Ye Yuan before, they even drank together.  I think it has some background

    He immediately raised his hands and said, "I'm sorry, I'm sorry. Zheng has a bad memory and drank too much that day. I couldn't remember my brother's name at the moment. Please tell me"

    The young man said with a smile: "I am Gongsun Yue, courtesy name Liwen. Don't you remember that Mr. Zheng drank three cups of wine in one go at me that day?"

    "Ah, I remembered it, I remembered it." Zheng Hong patted his forehead, as if he suddenly realized: "It turns out to be Brother Gongsun. Look at my memory."

    Gongsun Yue didn't take it seriously at all: "Master Zheng, it's almost dinner time. If Master Zheng has nothing to do, can your brother be a little boy?"

    Zheng Hongzheng didn¡¯t know where to go for dinner when he heard this.  He was secretly happy in his heart, but he said: "No matter where it is, it is the brothers who do it."

    Gongsun Yue couldn't help but dragged Zheng Hong into a restaurant. As soon as he entered.  Thinking that he was a regular customer here, the shopkeeper personally welcomed them out and took them to the private room on the second floor without Gongsun Yue's instructions. At the end, he said: "Mr. Gongsun, this is your old place."  , but no one dares to touch you."

    Gongsun Yue thanked him with a smile, and the shopkeeper carefully closed the door and walked out.

    Zheng Hong rolled his eyes a few times: "Brother Gongsun, look at me. I drank too much tea in the afternoon. I'm in a hurry. Please sit down for a moment. I'll come when I can go out"

    "I'll go with Mr. Zheng"

    "No, no need." Zheng Hong said hurriedly: "Brother Gongsun, just sit back and I'll come as soon as I go."

    With that said, without waiting for Gongsun Yue to react, he opened the door and hurried out.

    What kind of convenience does he need?  As soon as he walked out, he found the shopkeeper and opened his mouth and said: "Shopkeeper, I just arrived in Fuzhou not long ago. I met an old friend by chance, but I really can't figure out who this person is. It would be awkward to have a drink and talk for a while. Please ask the shopkeeper.  The express statement"

    As he said that, he took out a piece of broken silver and put it on the counter.

    "Look what it says, look what it says" As soon as he saw the silver, the shopkeeper's eyebrows lit up: "It's really great that you have such a friend. I think you are also a big shot.  You two can come to the shop today, and the shop will be full of glory Mr. Gongsun has a great background"

    As he spoke, he looked around, then lowered his voice and said, "His adoptive father is the current Saint."??The most favored Hong Chengchou"

    As soon as the three words "Hong Chengchou" came out, Zheng Hong was shocked.  This young man is actually Hong Chengchou's adopted son?

    "I also heard what people said" the shopkeeper said mysteriously: "I heard that Mr. Gongsun's father once had an acquaintance with Commander Hong for eight years, and the relationship was very important. Therefore, Commander Hong also had a deep affection for this righteous man.  The son is extremely favored"

    Zheng Hong didn¡¯t quite understand: ¡°Then how did he come to Fuzhou?¡±

    The shopkeeper blurted out: "He has many businesses in Fuzhou. I heard that the amount of money he earns every year is not as much as Zheng Zhilong's. It's just that he works in a low-key manner and doesn't usually show off, so not many people know about him."  This gentleman, you are just in luck. Once he hosted a banquet for some friends from Beijing, and I went to wait on them myself. I accidentally said this from his friend's mouth.  It must not be leaked out"

    "I know, of course I know this" Zheng Hong said repeatedly.

    After thanking the shopkeeper, when Zheng Hong returned to the private room, his attitude towards Gongsun Yue was suddenly very different.

    Although the Zheng family has great power in Fujian, it has nothing to do with Zheng Hong. In the Zheng family, he is just a dispensable person.  If you can ingratiate yourself with this powerful man from Beijing, maybe a fortune is waiting for you there.

    "Master Zheng. Why are you here now" Seeing Zheng Hong come in, Gongsun Yue stood up: "Come on, come on, let's drink, drink. We haven't seen each other for many days, so we have to get drunk today.  ¡±

    Who would have thought that Zheng Hong's face darkened: "Brother Gongsun, it's not okay for you to always call me 'Master Zheng, Master Zheng'. How many years am I older than you? If you don't dislike it, there's no harm in calling me big brother."  ?¡±

    Gongsun Yue laughed "haha" and said: "Since the eldest brother said so. How dare brothers go against the eldest brother's wishes?"

    Zheng Hong then showed a smile on his face, sat down, and the two of them drank several cups in a row.  Gongsun Yue put down the wine cup: "I heard that my eldest brother's uncle and Zheng Zhilong, Deputy Town Zheng, are great people. I wonder what errands eldest brother does under Deputy Town Zheng?"

    But these words immediately touched upon Zheng Hong's pain point He sighed and drank a glass of wine silently: "Brother, I don't want to hide some things from you. Although I want to do things for my uncle, but  But he always only trusts his brothers, and never leaves important matters in my hands, so the older brother only does some casual errands"

    "Brother made a mistake, brother made a mistake. He should be punished, he should be punished." Gongsun Yue said repeatedly, and he really punished himself with a cup of wine, and then continued: "That time at Lord Ye's banquet, I heard my brother say something.  My brother is very talented, but I don¡¯t understand why Deputy Town Zheng doesn¡¯t like him.¡±

    These words touched Zheng Hong's heart, and he couldn't help boasting: "I don't dare to say anything else, but if I were to handle the same thing, I might not be able to handle it any worse than his brothers. Come to think of it,  I want to go. After all, I am his distant nephew, and his trust in me is far from enough"

    Gongsun Yueda felt sorry for him, comforted him for a while, and suddenly said: "My brother and I hit it off right away. If there is any good mission in the future, I can always pay attention to it for my brother."

    Zheng Hong was waiting for this sentence. He was overjoyed when he heard it, but he pretended to ask: "Since my brother said such words, is he also an official?"

    "Where, where." Gongsun Yue said with a smile: "How can a brother like this be an official? It's just to inspire him. But I don't want to deceive him. I have confirmed a few officials in the capital. Maybe I can do it in the future.  I don¡¯t know if it will help.¡±

    Zheng Hong smiled, knowing that he was unwilling to tell him all the details, but it didn't matter. As long as he recognized this person and fawned over him tightly, were he still afraid that he would not have the opportunity to become a successful person in the future?

    Since this idea was already in his mind, Zheng Hong also tried his best to flatter him.

    What kind of person is Zheng Zhilong?  To be honest in Fujian, if he knew that his nephew was so fawning over someone who didn't know his true identity, he would probably be angry with him and bring shame to the Zheng family.  He, Zheng Zhilong, is also very knowledgeable. He saw early on that Zheng Hong was not destined for big things, so he gave him some leisurely tasks. This was not wrong.

    "It's a pity that Zheng Hong doesn't know this. He always thinks that he has all his abilities, but there is no place for him to display them

    The two chatted there for a while, and Gongsun Yue suddenly asked: "My brother and I are so close to each other, so I gave this little gift to my sister-in-law and my nephew who I have never met before."

    As he spoke, he took out something from his arms. As soon as Zheng Hong saw it, his eyes opened and he never wanted to close them again

    This is a Jade Maitreya Buddha.  ZhengAlthough Hong didn't have any skills, he had a keen eye for treasures. With just one look, he knew that the jade Maitreya Buddha was made of fine materials and fine workmanship. It was absolutely impossible to buy it without a few thousand taels of silver.

    He and Gongsun Yue had just met, but when the other party handed out such a valuable gift, Zheng Hong was even more convinced when the shopkeeper just said that his family had a fortune of tens of millions.

    Zheng Hong said repeatedly: "How can this be done? No, this gift is too valuable."

    Gongsun Yue smiled faintly: "Why should I be so polite to you, my little brother? Don't you regard me as your brother?"

    Zheng Hong wanted to take it over immediately. After hearing this, he pretended to be reluctant, put away the Jade Maitreya Buddha, thanked him several times, and then sighed: "I thank you on behalf of your sister-in-law. It's just that  Your nephew can't say thank you anymore"

    "What you mean is that, brother." Gongsun Yue looked puzzled.

    Zheng Hong smiled bitterly: "My elder brother is thirty-five years old. It's a pity that he still doesn't have a son and a half daughters"

    "Damn it, damn it, I deserve a beating for my mouth." Gongsun Yue said hurriedly, but then he became puzzled: "According to his status as an elder brother, since my sister-in-law cannot have a wife, why not marry another woman?"

    Zheng Hong sighed again and carefully told the story of his failure to take a concubine.

    "Hey, this is such a pity" Gongsun Yue sighed with him: "That girl is not lucky enough to serve her brother anymore."

    Zheng Hong suddenly said mysteriously: "Actually, that girl also has a good background Brother, have you ever heard that Fuzhou prefect Guan Zhe and Tongzhi Ou Jue were recently dismissed from their posts, and they are waiting to be beheaded?"

    Seeing Gongsun Yue nodding, Zheng Hong's expression became more mysterious: "Actually, the reason why Guan Zhe and Ou Jue lost their heads was all caused by this woman."

    Gongsun Yue was shocked: "Could it be that the woman my brother wanted to marry before was that Sister Xia?"

    Sister Xia's matter has already caused a storm in the city. A prefect and a fellow prefect are about to lose their heads because of this woman, so it is not surprising that Gongsun Yue knows about it.

    Zheng Hong nodded: "This is the womanBrother, don't you know that a little girl actually caused such a commotion? I don't know if I should be grateful that I had  I didn¡¯t marry her, otherwise, God knows what kind of troubles she would cause in my Zheng family"

    Gongsun Yue also slapped the table repeatedly and shouted lucky, but then he smiled and said: "It's just that I heard that Sister Xia is very beautiful. Otherwise, how could I have lured Kong Dexing from Dongchang out as well?"

    Zheng Hong nodded silently.

    He had also heard that Sister Xia was extremely beautiful, and he felt a little depressed in his heart.  It's a pity that he didn't take her as a concubine. Otherwise, wouldn't such a great beauty be his own?

    Strange things come and go, all because I am powerless.

    Seeing something wrong with Zheng Hong¡¯s face, Gongsun Yue smiled slightly and said, ¡°It¡¯s a blessing in disguise. How could you know it¡¯s not a blessing? With my brother¡¯s character and status, it¡¯s not difficult to find someone who is ten times or a hundred times better than Sister Xia!¡±

    Although he said this, Zheng Hong felt somewhat depressed

    The more the two of them talked, the more they became more speculative. They ordered several drinks in succession, and they were both 70 or 80% drunk, but they were still reluctant to leave. Gongsun Yue laughed at this time and said:

    ¡°Brother, everything is fine, let¡¯s go find a place to drink.¡±

    "Do you know anything about our brothers?"

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 407: Set in a trap

    Seeing something wrong on Zheng Hong's face, Gongsun Yue smiled slightly and said: "A blessing in disguise is a blessing in disguise? With my brother's character and status, how difficult is it to find someone who is ten times or a hundred times better than Sister Xia!"

    Although he said this, Zheng Hong felt somewhat depressed

    The more the two of them talked, the more they became more speculative. They ordered several drinks in succession, and they were both 70 or 80% drunk, but they were still reluctant to leave. Gongsun Yue laughed at this time and said:

    ¡°Brother, everything is fine, let¡¯s go find a place to drink.¡±

    "Do you know anything about our brothers?"

    These words made Gongsun Yue laugh: "Brother knows that there is a place called 'Shuiyue Tower'. It is one of the best places in Fuzhou, and there is another place that I must go to"  "

    Having said this, he lowered his voice: "After that Sister Xia settled the lawsuit, she also went to Shuiyue Tower"

    Hearing this, Zheng Hongda was curious: "Yuan Gui is dead, and Sister Xia has nothing to do with the Zhao family and the Jiang family. Didn't Kong Dexing marry Sister Xia back?"

    "Brother, why are you confused?" Gongsun Yue couldn't help but laugh: "What kind of identity is Kong Dexing, and what kind of identity is Sister Xia? Do you think Kong Dexing really likes her? Wrong, wrong  Yes, it's just for fun, you can tell by seeing how he arranged Sister Xia in the 'Shuiyue Tower'."

    Zheng Hong suddenly realized

    He was extremely curious about Sister Xia, always thinking about what kind of woman was this woman who caused trouble in Fujian?  Now Gongsun Yue has revived this thought.  Coupled with the drunkenness, he didn't care about anything anymore. He slapped the table and raised his voice and said: "Since my brother said so, why don't you and I not go?"

    The two stood up and staggered out.

    The shopkeeper had been waiting downstairs for a long time. When he saw the two people coming out, he hurriedly greeted them. Gongsun Yue asked about the price of the drinks.  The shopkeeper had a smile on his face: "It's a blessing for you two to come to this store. How can I ask you to pay for it?"

    "Am I the gangster who refuses to give me any money after drinking?" Gongsun Yue glared and took out a piece of silver from his arms.  I threw the ones to the shopkeeper without even looking at them.

    Zheng Hong could see clearly from the side that this ingot of silver was probably around seven or eight taels, let alone a meal of wine.  Even for this month, it was more than enough to eat here every day, and I admired Gongsun Yue's generosity and financial resources.

    As soon as you go out, there is a carriage waiting outside. It is a servant of the Gongsun family.  After welcoming the two of them into the carriage and moving slowly, Zheng Hong was curious and asked how big a business Gongsun Yue had.

    Gongsun Yue also drank too much: "Since my brother asked me, I have to say that I am a brother. It would be an exaggeration to say that half of Fuzhou is mine, but there are still brothers in about ten stores in Fuzhou.  "

    Zheng Hong was speechless after hearing this.  Today I really found the sponsor

    Arriving at the "Shuiyue Tower", the two got out of the carriage and saw that it was already brightly lit.  In the restaurant, the shopkeeper flattered Gongsun Yue, but he didn't expect that in "Shuiyue Tower", Gongsun Yue was equally happy.

    As soon as I saw Gongsun Yue come in.  The Turtle Slave had already come up to him, and before he could say anything, the Madam actually came out personally. As soon as he saw Gongsun Yue, he waved his handkerchief and said, "Oh, brother, how long have you not been here? Sister, I thought you were here."  Have you forgotten me?"

    Gongsun Yue said with a smile: "I just went back to the capital."

    The old bustard had a flattering look on his face: "I sent someone to the house. I also heard that you have returned to the capital. Oh, this makes me so worried I can't eat well, and I can't sleep well."  No, I¡¯m eagerly waiting for you to come back"

    "You must be waiting for the money in my wallet." Gongsun Yue said with a smile.

    The turtle slave on the side also laughed, but the old bustard didn't take it seriously at all: "Look what you said, my own brother is here, and he should not give him even a tael of silver, so that's what he should do."

    The two chatted and laughed for a while. Zheng Hong saw it with his own eyes and was very impressed.

    ¡°I don¡¯t come to Fuzhou often. This time I just followed Zheng Zhilong¡¯s order to run an errand, but I didn¡¯t want to meet such a rich man who can eat everywhere

    It was only then that the madam noticed Zheng Hong: "Who is this gentleman? He's a tough guy, so you don't think you come to my 'Shuiyue Tower' very often, do you?"

    "This is my eldest brother, who always lives in Quanzhou." Gongsun Yue introduced at the side: "I specially invited my eldest brother here this time, and you all have to take good care of me."

    "Look at what you said, your eldest brother is so rare that we can't fawn over him?" When the old bustard heard that Zheng Hong was the other party's eldest brother, he tried his best to please them for a while, and then he took them upstairs.

    As soon as he sat down, the old bustard asked:??: "Should I help my brother call those acquaintances?"

    "No!" Gongsun Yue waved his hand: "I have to change this time I heard that you have a girl here who once made Fuzhou a mess and even implicated two high-ranking officials.  I'm about to lose my head, I want this girl today"

    When the old bustard heard this, his expression changed drastically, and he said cautiously: "Brother, it's not that my sister didn't help you call me, but what my brother said, I'm afraid it's Sister Xia who just came to my "Shuiyue Tower""

    Seeing Gongsun Yue nodding, the old bustard had a bitter look on his face: "It's not that the elder sister doesn't help the younger brother with arrangements, it's actually that Sister Xia already has an owner. He was specially told to be placed here by Lord Kong Dexing. Apart from Kong,  No one but an adult is allowed to"

    There was a "pop" sound, and it turned out that it was Gongsun Yue who slapped the old bustard firmly.

    At this unexpected turn of events, the people around were dumbfounded and no one could say anything. They only heard Gongsun Yue sneer a few times: "Are you just afraid of Mr. Kong, so you don't take me, Gongsun Yue, seriously?"

    "Brother, calm down, listen carefully to what I am telling you"

    "What brother? You can call me brother when I'm happy, but I'll tear your mouth apart if you're not happy!" Without any mercy, Gongsun Yue interrupted the old bustard: "Today I specially invited my eldest brother to come to the front of the house.  Come on, if anyone spoils my mood, I will burn down this 'Shuiyue Tower'!"

    The madam and the turtle slave were extremely frightened, for fear of offending the evil star, so they said cautiously: "Brotherah, no, Master Gongsun, please wait a moment, I will invite Sister Xia to you right now.  Come here"

    "These ungrateful people" Gongsun Yue was still angry.  He snorted a few times: "Give them some color, and actually open a dyeing workshop."

    Zheng Hong felt a little sorry: "It's just a bitch, why should brother be so angry"

    Even so.  I was also surprised in my heart.  Gongsun Yue had always behaved very kindly and low-key before, but who knew that he would be so terrifying now that he was exposed.  I think most powerful people are like this

    It was just a matter of waiting for a cup of tea.  Then I saw the old madam ushering in a girl, and it was Sister Xia who came.

    This is the first time Zheng Hong has seen Sister Xia, and she is really big and beautiful. No wonder she has attracted so many people to be jealous of her, and she has caused such a big commotion in Fuzhou.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Sister Xia, I have heard the old madam talk about the terribleness of the guests, Sister Xia did not dare to show any slightness in the slightest, Sister Xia had already met these two uncles.

    "You sit next to my eldest brother." Gongsun Yue pointed to the opposite side, then looked at the madam with a cold face: "Get out of here, no one is allowed in without me."

    The madam quickly walked out and closed the door

    A person who has almost become his concubine.  Now she has become a prostitute, and she is sitting next to her. What it feels like, only the person involved can tell clearly.

    To be honest, Zheng Hong really felt that this scene was a bit embarrassing

    Gongsun Yue also noticed this embarrassing atmosphere.  He regained his previous attitude and said with a smile: "Coming to the 'Shuiyue Tower' today reminds me of a famous person, that is Master Li from the Song Dynasty."

    Zheng Hong used the topic and said: "I have heard that she also fascinated the emperor of the Song Dynasty."

    "Exactly, exactly." Gongsun Yue said with a "haha" smile: "Zhao Ji, Emperor Huizong of the Song Dynasty, was frivolous throughout his life. In addition to his hobbies of flowers, trees, bamboos, rocks, birds, beasts, insects, fish, calligraphy and painting on tripods, and Taoism, he was also fond of women. Later,  She indulged in it all day long, and couldn't extricate herself. There were so many concubines in Huizong's harem, the number of them was astonishing. It is recorded in the history books that there were "three thousand beauties and eight hundred beauties". But being with these concubines day and night, hugging each other day and night, was so delicious.  If you eat too much delicacies, you will get bored, and the beautiful scenery will no longer be novel after you have seen it. One day, he was bored and wrote on a round fan, "If you don't like the meal in the morning, the imperial chef will waste the eight treasures plate."  After fourteen words, he suddenly ran out of ideas and asked a bachelor to continue. The man was particularly good at trying to figure out Zhao Ji's thoughts, so he added, "I have tasted all the tastes in the world, only the sweet and sour bayberry."  Of course, it will solve the greasiness of the royal chef's eight treasures. Zhao Ji's "a little sour" human woman is the famous brothel singer Li Shishi"

    Sister Xia is used to seeing men after all. When she saw that her guest was already chatting, she asked casually: "Is this Mr. Li really that handsome?"

    Gongsun Yue shook his head and said: "Of course. It is said that Huizong had heard about Master Li for a long time. One day, he wore scholar's clothes and rode a sedan to find Master Li. He claimed to be Zhao Yi, a scholar in the imperial examination, and asked to see Master Li. He finally saw itTeacher's beauty.  The crows on the temples are green, the phoenixes on the temples are green, the autumn water is the sacred jade, the bones are, the hibiscus is like the face and the willows are like the eyebrows.  Huizong listened to Shishi perform the lyrics and watched Shishi dance with Leman. After a few glasses of wine, he was already fascinated, so he went to welcome Li Shi and Shi Tong into the imperial palace.  This night on the mat was more affectionate than that of the concubine that evening.  Li Shishi's gentle and graceful temperament made Song Huizong feel like he was in a dream.  Unfortunately, the love lasted for a long time, and in the blink of an eye, Huizong had no choice but to get up, put on his clothes, and reluctantly parted with Li Shishi at the end of the date"

    ??Zheng Hong and Sister Xia, both of whom had never read a book, were fascinated by what Gongsun Yue said:

    "From then on, Huizong often visited Li Shishi's brothel. Li Shishi did not dare to entertain foreign guests. The powerful princes and nobles could only avoid three houses. The front of her brothel was deserted, but there was one person, Li Shishi, who could not  After all, he was Zhou Bangyan, the great tax supervisor. Zhou Bangyan was also a talented man. He was extremely elegant, knowledgeable in hundreds of schools of thought, and could compose music according to music scores. He composed long and short Yuefu poems with clear rhymes. He was a great poet at that time.  One time when Emperor Huizong of the Song Dynasty was ill, Zhou Bangyan took advantage of the opportunity to have a secret meeting with Master Li.  They quickly delivered fresh oranges and had sex with her while eating. Because Huizong was not in good health, he did not stay overnight. After Huizong left, Zhou Bangyan wrote a poem "Young Travel. Feeling Old" to ridicule "Bing Dao."  Like water, Wu Yan beats the snow, and the brocade curtains are warm at first, and the scent of beasts continues. They sit opposite each other and tune their zithers, asking in a low voice: It's already three o'clock in the city, and the horses are slippery with frost, so why don't we leave.  , It's just a journey of few people. 'This poem vividly expresses the details of Huizong's prostitution"

    "It turns out that this is also a miserable person." Zheng Hong had a hint in his words, and he glanced at Sister Zhaoxia intentionally or unintentionally.

    Gongsun Yue smiled and said:

    "Later Huizong recovered and had a banquet with Li Shishi again. Li Shishi forgot about it and sang this poem. Song Huizong asked who did it, and Li Shishi casually said it was Zhou Bangyan. He regretted it as soon as he said it. Song Huizong understood immediately.  Zhou Bangyan must have been in the house that day. His expression changed suddenly, and he couldn't help but become angry. When he went to court the next day, he asked Cai Jing to dismiss Zhou Bangyan from office on the grounds of insufficient tax collection. Li Shishi saw Zhou Bangyan off in the snow.  , and sang the song "Lanling King" he composed to Song Huizong. Li Shishi cried while singing, especially when he sang "The wine is mourning, the light is shining on the banquet", Song Huizong almost burst into tears.  Feeling that it was too harsh, he recruited Zhou Bangyan back and appointed him as Yuezheng of Dasheng Prefecture in charge of music. As for Li Shishi, he was also called into the palace and named Li Mingfei.  After giving up the throne to the crown prince Qin Zonghou, Li Shishi lost her support, was deposed as a commoner, and was expelled from the palace. It is said that in order to avoid disaster, she begged to become a female Taoist priest. Soon, Bianjing fell and the Northern Song Dynasty was destroyed.  . The Jin soldiers captured Hui, Emperor Qin, and many members of the Zhao clan returned north, and the whereabouts of Li Shishi became controversial and confusing"

    Zheng Hong and Sister Xia sighed repeatedly, but because of this story, the two of them got rid of their previous embarrassment and gradually relaxed.

    Sister Xia is a playful woman, and soon she and Zheng Hong started to laugh and make trouble.

    At this moment, there was suddenly a sound of fighting outside, and then the door of the private room was kicked open, and a man walked in aggressively:

    "Who has the courage to steal my woman!"

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 408 Murder Case

    "Who has the courage to steal my woman!"

    With this sound, a man under forty years old rushed in!

    "You bastard!" Gongsun Yue slammed the table hard: "Didn't I tell you that no one is allowed to come in without my order?"

    "You bastard!" Unexpectedly, the man who came in was even more angry: "Do you know who I am? Do you dare to steal my woman?"

    The old bustard who came in hurriedly looked panicked and was in a dilemma. He hurriedly came to Gongsun Yue and said, "Mr. Gongsun, this is Master Kong Dexing Kong"

    "Kong Dexing?" Gongsun Yue looked at Zheng Hong and soon became silent.

    Looking at Sister Xia next to her, she also lowered her head, not daring to say anything more

    If it were normal times, Zheng Hong would have just let it go, but today's situation is completely different.  Firstly, he can be embarrassed, but the Zheng family cannot be embarrassed; secondly, with Sister Xia by his side, Kong Dexing can be regarded as his "love rival". It is absolutely unjustifiable to lose face in front of a woman; thirdly,  And the most important thing is that Gongsun Yueke, whom I just met, is right next to me. If he underestimates me, any future bright future that depends on him will become a dream.

    With this thought in his mind, he no longer remained silent and slammed the table: "How dare you, a little factory guard, run wild on my Fujian territory?"

    Kong Dexing was stunned by his scolding.

    Although Dongchang's momentum has not been as strong as before since Wei Zhongxian was overthrown by Chongzhen, the word "Dongchang" is still enough to make people fear, but now in Fujian.  How dare someone say such a thing to himself?

    Startled for a moment, he narrowed his eyes and looked up and down at Zheng Hong: "Who are you?"

    Zheng Hong looked quite proud: "Zheng Hong!"

    "What's the relationship between Zheng Zhilong and you?" Kong Dexing came to his senses.

    "That's my uncle." Zheng Hong was a big boss and told his relationship with Zheng Zhilong in front of so many people without any concealment.

    Kong Dexing breathed out a sigh of relief.

    Although he did not take people like Fuzhou magistrate Guan Zhe and Tongzhi Oujue seriously, he was still very clear about the fact that the Zheng family was extremely powerful in Fujian.  If necessary, he would not offend the Zheng family.

    Think of this.  Kong Dexing suppressed his temper and said reluctantly: "It turns out that he is from the Zheng family, so no wonder it is like this. Brother Zheng, the sister Xia next to you is the one I temporarily put in the 'Shuiyue Tower'.  I guess Brother Zheng won¡¯t rob his brother¡¯s people, right?¡±

    Hearing the other party¡¯s tone softened.  Zheng Hong became more and more proud. He drank too much and relied on his uncle's power: "Where is this place? 'Shuiyue Tower'! What is Shuiyue Tower used for? It's for guests like the uncle to have fun! You  Saying this is your woman? How can you put your own woman in a brothel? This is really a joke!"

    His words were aggressive, and Kong Dexing was also a very arrogant person. After hearing this, how could he still be humble?  At that time, his face darkened: "Zheng Hong, you are shameless, come here, take down this arrogant person for me!"

    Immediately, two of his accomplices rushed in.

    "Forget it, forget it." Gongsun Yue quickly advised from the side: "Brother, why bother talking to such a person? It's my brother's fault. I have to bring you here. Let's change to another place."

    Things have reached this point, how can Zheng Hong be embarrassed?  He sneered: "Brother, take Sister Xia out first. You don't have to worry about anything here" Then he said to the Madam: "Mom, if there is any damage here, everything will be taken care of."  On my head is"

    Gongsun Yue repeatedly tried to persuade her to no avail, so she could only drag Sister Xia out with a look of horror on her face

    ¡°Hit!¡± the furious Kong Dexing shouted loudly.

    Although Zheng Hong is rude and simple-minded, he is very skilled.  Zheng Zhilong and Liu Xiang had a falling out in the past.  Zheng Hong took the lead and killed two of Liu Xiang's warriors with his own hands, intimidating the group of thieves.

    At this time, with his skill, these factory guards didn¡¯t take it to heart at all

    Seeing two people rushing towards him, Zheng Hong pulled up a chair, and there was a "bang" sound, followed by a scream. A factory guard was knocked to the ground by Zheng Hong, and then Zheng Hong flicked his leg again,  The remaining one also fell to the ground and couldn't get up for a long time.

    In just the blink of an eye, the two of them had been knocked down by him.

    How can Kong Dexing, who relies on the power of Dongchang and is used to doing whatever he wants, be compared with a serious professional soldier like Zheng Hong?  Seeing that his two men were knocked down without any ability to fight back, with pale faces, they turned around and tried to escape.

    Zheng Hong took a few steps forward and grabbed itKong Dexing's back collar dragged him back and hit him on the back. Kong Dexing fell to the ground screaming like a slaughtered pig

    Zheng Hong raised his fist and landed more than a dozen punches on Kong Dexing, causing Kong Dexing to scream in agony.  Finally, Zheng Hong was worried and kept his strength, otherwise he might have been beaten to death with just a dozen fists

    "Big brother, big brother"

    "Uncle, uncle"

    Gongsun Yue and the old bustard rushed in, grabbing Zheng Hong one by one, and repeatedly persuaded him not to fight again.  Zheng Hong then stopped his fist and asked Kong Dexing under him bitterly: "Do you accept it or not?"

    "I'm done with it, I'm done with it" Kong Dexing, with his head and face covered in blood, begged repeatedly

    Zheng Hong stood up and kicked Kong Dexing on the ground: "Go away, from now on, I will hit you every time I see you in Shuiyue Tower."

    Kong Dexing reluctantly struggled to get up. At this time, his two men also stood up unsteadily. Kong Dexing glared at each other hatefully, and left here in embarrassment with his men

    "My eldest brother is so skilled. He is indeed a great figure in the Zheng family!" Gongsun Yue gave a thumbs up, emphasizing the word "Zheng family".

    Zheng Hong was very proud: "What do these people mean? When I followed my uncle Zheng to suppress bandits, I didn't even pay attention to so many pirates"

    Gongsun Yue praised him repeatedly.  He waved and called Sister Xia in. He took out a large ingot of gold and said, "This is for you. You must do your best to compensate my eldest brother today."

    Sister Xia is a money-minded person. For such a big ingot of gold, she would have to work day and night to receive guests, and it would take several years to save it.  At this moment, my eyes lit up

    Gongsun Yue and the Madam withdrew and closed the door, leaving only Zheng Hong and Sister Xia in the room The two quickly came to the next room.  After listening to the wall for a while, Gongsun Yue turned around and said with a smile: "Sister, I really couldn't bear to scold you just now."

    The madam rolled her eyes at him.  Then he said sternly: "Our matter is over. Zheng Hong is a brave and foolish man. No wonder Zheng Zhilong doesn't like him. This makes sense. Now let's see how Song Du is doing.  "

    "Where is Sister Xia?" Gongsun Yue asked.

    "Sister Xia?" The old bustard looked disdainful: "This is a master who recognizes money but not people There is a message from above that when everything is done, she will disappear forever"

    Gongsun Yue nodded silently, and he could no longer understand the meaning of "let her disappear forever"

    ?¡­

    ¡°I swear I won¡¯t give up until I kill Zheng Hong!¡± Kong Dexing, who came out of the ¡°Shuiyue Tower¡± and was beaten all over, cursed angrily.

    "Sir, there's no need to be angry. We'll come back after we go back and mobilize all the manpowerAlthough the Zheng family is very powerful in Fujian, but he has injured you now. This is openly opposing the imperial court   No matter how arrogant Zheng Zhilong is, does he really dare to go against our Dongchang? "

    Kong Dexing nodded at his subordinate¡¯s words.  Just as he was about to speak, several people suddenly appeared in front of him.

    Kong Dexing was startled when he heard movement from behind. He looked back and saw several more men in black quietly appearing behind him

    "Kong Dexing?" asked one of the leaders.

    "I am Kong Dexing from Dongchang. Who are you?? A vague feeling of ominousness rose in Kong Dexing's heart. He asked loudly."

    The man smiled calmly: "I am Song Baocai, the second-level commander of the 'Golden Sword Guard'"

    Golden Sword Guard?  Kong Dexing had never heard of this name, but the feeling of uncertainty became stronger and stronger He took a step back, but then he remembered that there were people behind him: "What do you want to do?"

    Song Baocai smiled, then raised his hand and waved

    Screams rang out briefly in this alleybut after a while, the alley returned to calm.  The only difference is that there are three more corpses on the ground

    "Everything is fine, everything has been solved."

    Song Baocai nodded: "Let's go."

    This group of golden sword guards who appeared mysteriously soon mysteriously disappeared into the darkness

    ?¡­

    Shuiyue Tower.

    "Sir, master, someone from your house is here."

    Zheng Hong, who was sleeping soundly with Sister Xia in his arms, was pushed awake by Sister Xia. He reluctantly opened his eyes and asked drowsily: "What's going on?"

    A voice came from outside the door: "Vice-President Zheng wants you to go to Fuzhou Magistrate's Yamen immediately. He is here now."That¡¯s waiting for you.  "

    Zheng Hong was smart and his sleepiness disappeared. He hurriedly got up and put on his clothes. He ignored Sister Xia's attempts to stay and rushed out in large strides.

    As soon as I went out, I realized that it was still midnight. I was wondering, why would my uncle come to Fuzhou at this time?  Could it be that something big happened in Fuzhou again?

    Or did the incident of drilling a hole to get a star happen?  No, how could my uncle know in such a short period of time?

    He was hurriedly walking there, thinking wildly, when suddenly a dozen figures rushed out of the darkness and pounced on him.

    Zheng Hong was caught off guard and rose up to resist, but he was attacked by a surprise attack. The opponent had a large number of people and was obviously very agile, which was different from those of Kong Dexing just now.  Zheng Hong only resisted for a short while, and his head was suddenly hit hard. He fell to the ground, and then he knew nothing

    ?¡­

    When Zheng Hongyouyou woke up, he found that he was already in court

    Court?  Why did you come to court?  No matter how hard he tried, Zheng Hong couldn't think of anything that happened after he was knocked unconscious

    When I looked up, I was surprised to find that the person sitting on it was Zhang Kentang, the governor of Fujian!

    "Zhang Fushuai, what's going on?" Zheng Hong asked with a confused look on his face.

    "Zheng Hong, I want to ask you what's going on!" Zhang Kentang's face turned pale.

    "What's going on?" Zheng Hong was even more confused.

    Zhang Kentang shook his head and pointed to a person sitting below who was listening to the trial: "This is Colonel Jia from Dongchang."

    Captain Jia?  Zheng Hong had vaguely heard of this name. He remembered that this person seemed to be sent to Fujian by Master Kong Mengqing of Dongchang to supervise the case of Sister Xia. What does he have to do with him?

    Captain Jia¡¯s expression became even more frightening: ¡°Zheng Hong, as a Fujian officer, why did you secretly kill my Dongchang people?¡±

    Zheng Hong was shocked.  The person who killed Dongchang?  When did you kill people from Dongchang?  This is a crime of beheading!  He shouted hurriedly: "Zhang Fushuai, Captain Jia, when did I kill people from Dongchang?"

    "Bring the body in for me!" Captain Jia was furious when he saw that the other party refused to admit it.

    After a while, the three corpses were brought in and the white cloth was uncovered. When Zheng Hong saw them, his face turned pale.

    These three corpses are none other than Kong Dexing and his two companions who were beaten by him in the "Shuiyue Tower"!

    "Zhang Fushuai, Captain Jia, what does this have to do with me?" Zheng Hong shouted out.

    "Zheng Hong!" Zhang Kentang suddenly raised his voice: "Are you still making excuses now?"

    Zheng Hong is not willing to admit anything: "Fushuai, I had a dispute with these people in the 'Shuiyue Tower' and made a move, but their death has nothing to do with me. I ask Fushuai to be clear about it!"

    Zhang Kenrang's voice slowed down slightly: "Zheng Hong, early this morning, someone found you lying with three corpses in Tallow Alley. You don't have to make excuses. I have already sent a policeman to check.  Judging from the inspection, you suddenly attacked Kong Dexing and others in the tallow alley, and you killed two of them on the spot. After that, Kong Dexing came around behind you and hit you hard on the head.  Before you fell into coma, you stabbed Kong Dexing and killed him again!"

    "No, no!" Zheng Hong shouted loudly: "What kind of experiment is this? It's simply ridiculous. I was drinking in Shuiyue Tower. Later, I heard that my uncle had come to Fuzhou and wanted to see me immediately, so I hurried out.  Who was killed in Shuiyue Tower? If Fushuai doesn't believe it, just ask in Shuiyue Tower and he will know everything!"

    Kentang Zhang¡¯s face looked a little better: ¡°Seriously?¡±

    "Fushuai, how can I have the courage to kill people from Dongchang?" Zheng Hong complained repeatedly and raised his voice to defend himself:

    "Everyone in Shuiyue Tower can testify for me!"

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 409 Everyone is here!  !

    Zheng Hong was temporarily detained.

    ¡°But neither Zhang Kentang nor Jia Xiaowei could see any trace of joy on their faces. On the contrary, the color of sadness became more and more intense

    It¡¯s no wonder that the one who died was Kong Mengqing¡¯s nephew!

    Once Confucius and Mencius are investigated, what should they do?

    ¡°I don¡¯t think either of us can take charge of this matter¡± Zhang Kentang pondered for a long time, then said slowly.

    Captain Jia¡¯s face was gloomy and his mood was complicated.  I was sent to Fuzhou by Confucius and Mencius to supervise the case of Sister Xia, and also jointly attacked Guan Zhe and others, but now Master Kong's nephew Kong Dexing is dead. How should I explain when I return to the capital?

    After listening to Zhang Kentang¡¯s words, Lieutenant Jia¡¯s face became even more ugly: ¡°Zhang Fushuai, you are the dignified governor of Fujian. All important military and political affairs in Fujian are under your control. Don¡¯t you still have the final say in this matter?¡±

    Zhang Kentang smiled bitterly: "Jia Xiaowei, you may not know some situations in Fujian. Logically speaking, I have the final say on everything in Fujian, but the situation in Fujian is special compared with other places.  Very Let's talk about Zheng Hong first, his uncle is Zheng Zhilong Zheng Zhilong holds the Zheng family navy, more than 3,000 warships to put it bluntly  , Fujian can do without me, Zhang Kentang, but it definitely can¡¯t live without Zheng Zhilong"

    Captain Jia was silent.

    Although the situation in Fujian is not very clear, we have a vague understanding of it.  Zheng Zhilong is so powerful in Fujian that even the emperor is a little afraid of him. This is no secret.  Everyone in the imperial court has known about it for a long time.

    Now that his nephew is involved in a murder case, if he is not handled carefully, how can Zheng Zhilong give up?

    ??????????????????? If Zheng Zhilong is really offended and he orders all the Zheng family¡¯s troops, he is afraid that he will not be able to leave Fujian alive, but what about Kong Dexing?  He died in Fujian and returned to the capital by himself.  How to explain to Master Confucius and Mencius?

    Captain Jia waited for a while before saying: "Then according to your opinion, if it is really Zheng Hong who killed him, can he get away with it?"

    "A murder must be punished with a life. This is stipulated in my "Da Ming Law", and no one can be exempted" Zhang Kentang said decisively, but then he frowned deeply: "But. We must also consider it.  The occurrence of unexpected situations Captain Jia, although I can't control Zheng Zhilong in Fujian, there is one person who is born to be Zheng Zhilong's nemesis"

    "Oh, who is it?" Jia Xiaowei just said the words, and then he woke up: "Could it be that you are talking about Wu Liebo Ding Yunyi?"

    "Exactly this person." Zhang Kentang nodded: "In terms of status, Zheng Zhilong is just a deputy general, but Ding Yunyi is the commander-in-chief of Fujian. Zheng Zhilong is nominally under the control of Ding Yunyi In terms of strength, Ding Yunyi's Tiger Guards  It has developed very rapidly in recent years. According to my opinion, the elite of the Huben Guards are no longer inferior to the Zheng family navy"

    Captain Jia quickly understood what he meant.  Kentang Zhang wants to use Ding Yunyi to deal with Zheng Zhilong.

    ??In fact, what the imperial court means.  Anyone with a discerning eye can see at a glance that in Fujian, Ding Yunyi, Zhang Kentang, and Zheng Zhilong are always in check with each other

    Zhang Kentang breathed a sigh of relief: "In that case, let's just invite Ding Yunyi and Zheng Zhilong to Fuzhou, and let's hear the case openly together. That's it. No matter what the outcome is, we don't have to be afraid.  "

    Captain Jia thought for a while and nodded slightly: "Zhang Fushuai is indeed far-sightedDing Yunyi is enough to deal with Zheng Zhilong in both public and private mattersOkay, let's follow Zhang  Just do what Fushuai wants"

    The murder of Kong Dexing quickly caused a sensation in Fuzhou.  This is the second major case that has occurred in Fuzhou after the case of Sister Xia.  But the people involved in this case have even bigger backgrounds.

    One is the nephew of Kong Mengqing, an important figure in Dongchang, and the other is the nephew of Fujian Emperor Zheng Zhilong.  Now that these two big figures are involved, the sensational effect caused is staggering enough.

    Zheng Zhilong never thought that Zheng Hong would cause such a big incident in Fuzhou while he was sitting at home fine.  Especially when he heard that his old rival Ding Yunyi had also been invited to Fuzhou to jointly try the case, he felt that the mystery involved was extraordinary

    Zheng Zhilong, who did not dare to neglect, hurried to Fuzhou, and Ding Yunyi almost caught up with him.

    When he saw Ding Yunyi, Zheng Zhilong did not immediately talk about the case, but expressed his gratitude to him again and again for helping him rescue his sister-in-law and second son.

    "Why should you be so polite, Deputy Town?" Ding Yunyi said with a slight smile: "As the commander-in-chief of Fujian Province, these things are my responsibility"

    With just these words, Zheng Zhilong suddenly felt that Ding Yunyi today was no longer as arrogant as before.

    ?As soon as he opened his mouth, he took out the hat of "Fujian General Soldier", obviously placing himself above Zheng Zhilong

    Zheng Zhilong chuckled a few times and was about to speak when a fifteen or sixteen-year-old boy behind him said: "Yes, Wu Liebo controls the military and political affairs of Taiwan and Penghu, and can also take care of Fujian's affairs. This kind of ambition is indeed beyond the reach of ordinary people."  Comparable."

    Ding Yunyi looked at the speaker and recognized him at a glance as Zheng Zhilong's son - Zheng Sen!  Zheng Sen's words were sharp. He opened his mouth and reminded Ding Yunyi that although he was the commander-in-chief of Fujian, he could only govern the Taipei and Peng provinces. It was not his turn to dictate matters in Fujian

    Ding Yunyi smiled slightly: "After a few years, I never expected that Mingyan would be so old and so heroic. Deputy Town Zheng, I have to congratulate you on giving birth to a good son."

    He is actually not much older than Zheng Sen, but at this time he is acting like an elder

    Zheng Sen frowned slightly. Ding Yunyi acted like a boss in front of his father, but he acted like an elder in front of himself.  I feel unhappy in my heart, but I can't show it because of my identity.

    "Deputy Zheng, I heard that your nephew has caused trouble?" Ding Yunyi changed the topic and brought it to the main purpose of coming to Fuzhou this time.

    "It's me. It's all my fault for that nephew who didn't live up to expectations" Zheng Zhilong sighed, and then said with emotion: "But don't worry, the head of the town, I, Mr. Zheng Zhilong, will never mix up public and private matters. If  Zheng Hong really killed someone, I will never engage in malpractice for personal gain!"

    "Ding Yunyi admires Deputy Town Zheng for his high demeanor and integrity!" Ding Yunyi cupped his hands and said, "I'm a little tired after driving all night. Deputy Town Zheng, I'll see you at the Fushuai Yamen tomorrow."

    "Farewell!" Zheng Zhilong watched Ding Yunyi leave without saying a word.  Zheng Sen said carefully: "Father, my cousin has caused such a big trouble this time. I don't think Ding Yunyi will let go of such an opportunity so easily"

    "This bastard Zheng Hong, I can't wait to kill him!" Zheng Zhilong cursed angrily.  Then there was another sneer: "What chance can Ding Yunyi find? If Zheng Hong really kills someone, for my Zheng family, I will never be merciful. But if he didn't kill someone, hey, I won't let Zhang go either."  Kentang¡­¡±

    Zheng Sen knows very well what his father is thinking.  Ever since Zhang Kentang was governor of Fujian, he had been targeting the Zheng family everywhere. His father had long wanted to deal with him, but he had never found the opportunity.

    ¡°If Zheng Hong is found to have nothing to do with the murder case this time, his father will definitely send a memorial to the court to impeach Zhang Kentang.  The court is concerned about the power of the Zheng family in Fujian, and it is unknown whether there may be big moves

    Zheng Sen thought for a moment and whispered: "Father, you don't know my cousin's temper. He has a quick temper. He is the worst offender. I'm worried that this matter really has something to do with him  ¡±

    Zheng Zhilong sighed. His son's worries were exactly what he was worried about. No one understood Zheng Hong's temper better than himself.  If it was really him who did it this time, although he could definitely lose his pawn to save the car, he was afraid that Ding Yunyi and Zhang Kentang would cling to this matter and not let it go

    ?¡­

    "Song Baocai has met the main town. He has met the commander."

    As soon as they entered the resting place, Song Baocai, the second-level commander of the "Golden Sword Guard", had already stepped forward to pay his respects.

    "No need to be polite." Ding Yunyi and he were old acquaintances. When they were in Satsuma Domain, it was only with the help of Song Baocai and the brothers of Golden Knife Guard that they were able to escape successfully.

    "How are things going?"

    "Go back to the headquarters and talk. Everything was done very properly, without leaving any traces." Song Baocai still hesitated obviously when he said this: "Actually, it is impossible to leave no traces at all, but everyone has been taken care of by us.  Bought!"

    These words did not make Ding Yunyi feel much more relaxed: "Do you just rely on money to buy insurance?"

    "Talk back to the boss, it's not just about bribery." Song Baocai looked very confident: "Everyone has their own weaknesses, and what we do is nothing more than grasping the weaknesses of these people. For example, that co-worker has extremely senior qualifications  He is fair and strict. No one in Fujian dares to say no to his autopsy, and no one would doubt it. "

    Ding Yunyi became interested: "Then how did you bribe him?"

    "He has a daughter who he regards as the apple of his eye. This time we kidnapped his daughter and used it as blackmail. When Nazuo heard this, he almost collapsed, so no matter what we asked him to do or say, he would  There is no other option but to do as we say"

    Ding Yunyi listened very carefully and suddenly asked: "You just said that everyone has weaknesses, what about me? What is my weakness?"

    Song Bao??Shocked and overwhelmed.

    Ding Yunyi smiled: "Forget it, you don't dare to answer if I ask you. I'm afraid only you, Commander Xie, will know about my weakness"

    Song Baocai glanced at Xie Tian quietly, but found that Xie Tian had no expression on his face at all, as if this matter had nothing to do with him

    Ding Yunyi pondered for a moment: "Have you done the other thing I asked you to do?"

    "It's done, although there are some minor troubles" Song Baocai said: "At first, those people in the prison did not dare to agree, but my subordinates used some small tricks and finally agreed to let us go see him.  Guan Zhe and Ou Jue can go to the main town whenever they want"

    "Go now." Ding Yunyi stood up without thinking.

    "Yes, I will make arrangements first, and the main town will take a step forward."

    Ding Yunyi is very satisfied with the work of his subordinates.  Guan Zhe and Ou Jue were both criminals about to be executed, but Song Baocai actually found a way to see them at this critical moment

    In the gloomy prison in Fuzhou, there is almost no sunlight at all.  Those detained outside are all petty criminals, while those in the deepest part are all serious criminals.

    ¡°Some of these people are about to be beheaded, and some may not be beheaded yet, but they never have to think about going out again in this life.

    In the innermost and deepest cell, those imprisoned are the former parents of Fuzhou, Guan Zhe and Ou Jue.

    ¡°These two officials who enforce the law impartially never imagined that just because of one case, not only would they lose their official positions, but their heads would soon be no longer around their necks.

    What kind of world is this?  Why does this happen?  Guan Zhe and Ou Jue asked themselves countless times, but they still couldn't find the answer Since they can't find the answer, then just wait here and die

    "My lord, please." The cell leader said cautiously.  Although he didn't know the identity of the person coming, he knew that this person must be a dignitary. He accompanied him carefully, for fear of offending him at all: "Sir, it's not that we want to rush you, it's really that we can't bear this responsibility."

    "I know." Ding Yunyi smiled slightly and said, "Half an hour, I will be out in half an hour."

    The cell leader felt relieved now, opened the cell door, invited Ding Yunyi in, and then locked the cell door: "When you want to come out, just call me and I will wait outside."

    After saying that, he left in a hurry.

    When he heard someone coming in, Guan Zhe didn't even raise his head: "Who is that adult coming in? Guan Zhe is about to lose his head, but there is an extraordinary adult who comes to see me. It is really rare.  ¡±

    Ding Yunyi suddenly became curious: "How do you know that I am an extraordinary adult?"

    Guan Zhe said lazily: "I supervised the construction of Fuzhou Prison. I know the situation better than anyone else. Letting people in without permission is a capital crime, not to mention the two of us who were personally named and beheaded by the Holy Emperor.  Want to commit a crime?¡±

    On the other hand, Ou Jue said: "If you are not a person with great hands and eyes, you will not be able to see us, even if you come in. Ou Jue is really curious, what kind of big shot comes to see us?"

    "good eyesight!"

    Ding Yunyi laughed: "Yes, I am an amazing person. You are lucky to be able to see me today."

    Guan Zhe and Ou Jue are curious, who talks so carelessly?

    Guan Zhe raised his head, and with the faint light, he almost screamed after seeing the person clearly!  (To be continued: Gone with the Sky. Registered members of literature recommend this work.

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 400 There are doubts everywhere

    Guan Zhe and Ou Jue were curious, who could talk so carelessly?

    Guan Zhe raised his head, and with the faint light, he almost screamed after seeing the person clearly!

    "Ding Yunyi!" As soon as the words came out of his mouth, Guan Zhe immediately realized something was wrong and hurriedly said: "Prisoner, see Wu Liebo!"

    Ding Yunyi smiled slightly and said, "Do you recognize me?"

    "Who in Fujian doesn't recognize Wu Liebo?" Guan Zhe opened his mouth and said.

    Ding Yunyi smiled again, this is a smart person Even in such an environment, he did not forget to take this opportunity to compliment himself.

    "You don't have to be polite." Ding Yunyi looked at the surrounding environment and sat down on the floor without fear of getting dirty: "I won't hide anything from you. I heard about Sister Xia's case and was very curious, so I went to find her.  I¡¯ll give you a chance to see you. I want to hear with my own ears what you have to say about this case"

    Guan Zhe and Ou Jue looked at each other and sighed: "Wu Liebo, we are really wronged in this case"

    Ding Yunyi looked very calm: "Where does the injustice come from?"

    Guan Zhe hurriedly said: "Uncle Wu Lie, the case of Sister Xia is actually very clear. Mrs. Zhao is clearly her biological mother. All the neighbors of Sister Xia can testify to this. Sister Xia's case is clear.  What role can one person's cunning play Secondly, blaming Yuan Gui's death on us is ridiculous to the extreme Yuan Gui roared in court and insulted the imperial officials. According to  I, the Law of the Ming Dynasty, should be held accountable, so why should we?¡±

    Ding Yunyi did not answer immediately.  Instead, he pondered there for a long time: "I have also carefully investigated this case. In fact, it is clear at a glance whether you have been wronged or not."

    "It's just because of Kong Dexing's intervention." Ou Jue sighed: "When we were officials in the capital, we had already offended Kong Dexing's uncle Kong Mengqing"

    "Oh, how did you offend him?" Ding Yunyi asked.

    Ou Jue suddenly asked: "Does Wu Liebo recognize Du Sance?"

    Ding Yunyi was startled, then slowly shook his head.

    Guan Zhe said: "Since the imperial court established a tributary relationship with Ryukyu in the fifth year of Hongwu in the Ming Dynasty, the canonization of a new king has always been a major event in the Ryukyu Kingdom. The canonization is a way for the crown prince's succession to be recognized by China. It is an important means of gaining prestige.  This has been the tradition and law of the Ryukyu Kingdom for hundreds of years. In the 25th year of the Hongwu Period of the Ming Dynasty, we sent thirty-six people from Fujian to Ryukyu.  , General Manager, as a guide, the King of Ryukyu settled them in a place called Kume Village, which was called "Tang Ying". Later, due to the number of people who were honored, it was renamed "Tang Rong" Jiajing 11th.  In the year of 1989, Chen Kan and Gao Cheng, who were traveling in the event, were sent to the throne to be crowned King Shangqing of Zhongshan. From then on, each envoy was able to personally experience the place and witness the events. He heard about the special customs in the mountains and rivers, and compiled the actual records.  The deeds were written into a book called "Shi Ryukyu Records" and handed over to the history museum for collection. Therefore, the canonization situation will be more detailed"

    Guan Zhe thought he was weak due to being tortured before, and he was already out of breath when he said this. Ou Jue helped him continue:

    "In the thirty-seventh year of Jiajing, he was sent to Shizhong Guo Rulin and Xingren Li Jichun, and they were canonized as Zhongshan Wang Shangyuan; in the fourth year of Wanli, they were sent to Shizhong Xiao Chongye and Xingren Xie Jie, and they were canonized as Zhongshan Wang Shangyong; in the twenty-ninth year of Wanli, they were sent to Shizhong Xia Ziyang  , Wang Shizhen, a traveler, conferred the title of King Shangning of Zhongshan. In the 37th year of Wanli, the Japanese Satsuma clan set out to invade Ryukyu and brought King Shangning to Edo. King Shangning was forced to issue an oath to express his loyalty to the Satsuma clan before he was returned to the country.  Under this situation, Ryukyu still regards China as its suzerain state and still pays tribute on time In the first year of Taichang, King Shangning died, and Shangfeng ascended the throne as King of Zhongshan. In the same year, Emperor Wanli and Emperor Taichang died of illness, and Emperor Tianqi died.  He ascended the throne. In the third year of Tianqi's reign, Shang Feng sent his uncle Mao Fengyi and the official Cai Xian to present tribute horses and gifts. He also announced the obituary of King Shang Ning and invited the emperor to attack the country.  The national treasury was empty and unable to build a gorgeous canonization ship. The Ming court had not been able to send out the canonization envoys for a long time"

    He took a breath after saying this:

    "After I ascended the throne, Liuqiu came to congratulate me and asked for the title. As usual, the new emperor ordered Hu Keyou to send Du Sance and Yang Luan to the place where they were going. After receiving the order, Du Sance and Yang Luan entered Fuzhou, the place of departure.  , waiting for local officials to build the canonization boat. The canonization boat built this time is the largest canonization boat in the Ming Dynasty. It is twenty feet long, six feet wide, five feet deep into the water, and has five masts. It can seat more than 700 people. The construction period is  It took more than four years. In June of the same year, Du Sance led more than 300 envoys and brought Chinese textiles, porcelain, medicinal materials, paper, food, daily necessities, handicrafts and raw materials with them.  Before worshiping the river and the sea, the ship sailed out of the Lingding Ocean, passed the Penghu Islands, and crossed the strait. After half a month of trekking, the journey was full of wind and waves and went through thousands of difficulties.Against all odds, we arrived at Naha Port.  Shang Feng personally led his people out of the harbor to greet"

    It turned out that this was Du Sance. Ding Yunyi had never heard of the story, and he immediately became very curious about Du Sance.

    "Du Sance presided over the ceremony and offered sacrifices to the late king. The two canonization envoys read out the canonization edict issued by the imperial court to King Shangfeng of Ryukyu at the canonization ceremony. Shangfeng, who had been on the throne for fourteen years, was canonized, and Shangfeng's throne was considered to be granted by the court.  With recognition, I will be jailed even more" Ou Jue calmed down his emotions and continued:

    "On the second day of Du Sance's arrival in Ryukyu, he first went to the Confucius Temple to offer incense, and then to the Tianfei Palace. After the canonization, Du Sance and his entourage traveled around Ryukyu, and had various exchanges with local people, and also received interviews  They are the descendants of the 36th surname of Fujian who immigrated to Ryukyu in the early Ming Dynasty. During their stay in Ryukyu, Du Sance and others also inscribed and wrote articles in many places in Ryukyu, such as the plaque "Cihang Pudu" for Naha Tianfei Palace.  The Angel Hall where he was enthroned was inscribed with the inscription "Every Heart Is Exceeding", and he also inscribed the poem "One Sail, Borrowing the Power of the Wind, Tens of Thousand Miles Long to Hold the Center of the Sun; When you come, you want to fight with others, but when you return, you are ashamed to say it"  Lu Jiajin wrote a hundred "plum blossom poems" on the wall of the back building of the Angel Hall as a souvenir. He also watched the imperial painter Qin Ke's paintings with Shang Feng and admired his works as comparable to those of Gu Kaizhi, Wang Wei and other Chinese painters.  The famous painter was unprecedented in modern times. Before returning to the country, the King of Ryukyu gave Du Sance gold. He refused the large amount of money and got the title of envoy, and was respected by the officials of the King of Zhongshan. Du Sance and Yang Luan met on their way back to the country.  Fortunately, there was a three-foot-high high-quality nanmu in the boat, which Du Sance and others promised to carve a statue of Mazu. Soon the wind cleared and the boat sailed to Fujian.  , returned to Beijing on business smoothly"

    "This is really a rare talent in our Ming Dynasty." Ding Yunyi sighed when he heard this.

    "Yes. But such a talent has been framed by Wei Zhongxian before!" Ou Jue said angrily: "During the Tianqi years, Wei Zhongxian was good at power and chaos. Twenty-six people including Shangshu Sun Piyang and the inspector Xu Daxiang were impeached.  Wei Zhongxian was deprived of his official position. Du Sance was not afraid of the powerful and said in front of the emperor that Prime Minister Xu was honest and should be used. Yang Lian, the imperial censor of the capital, impeached Wei on twenty-four major crimes. He was reprimanded by Xizong Zhu Youxiao, and Sance continued.  Shangshu impeached Wei Zhongxian and made clear the interests. "The whole country knows that Wei Zhongxian is traitorous, but the Du Emperor does not. This is the cunning point of Wei Zhongxian. The whole country thinks that Wei Zhongxian can be expelled and killed. This is why the Du Emperor thinks it is useful."  It's Wei Zhongxian's treacherous skills. As a minister who cares about life, can he tolerate a rebellious person around the emperor? The current situation in the country is so turbulent and turbulent that such a mainstay is indispensable. How can he be allowed to retire and return home?  ? Wei Zhongxian acted with authority. If he was afraid before and did not do anything bad, what would he be afraid of from now on?  What to do? What to do if it affects the world that the Second Patriarch and the Ten Sects worked so hard to govern?'"

    Speaking of this, Ou Jue looked gloomy: "Shangshu finally angered Wei Zhongxian, and Du Sance was dismissed from his position and sent back to his hometown. In order to kill everyone, Wei Zhongxian faked an imperial edict and arrested Du Sance in Dezhou on his way back to his hometown. But.  It happened that Emperor Xizong, Long Yu, came to the throne today, and Wei Zhongxian was brought to justice. Du Sance was acquitted and returned to Beijing to recover. It was precisely because of this that he was sent to Ryukyu as an envoy.  A great story to show off my might as a great Ming Dynasty!"

    Ding Yunyi listened with approval in his heart, and then heard Guan Zhe say:

    "There is also a legend that in order to frame Du Sance, Wei Zhongxian used glue to paste the treasure ship when making it for the canonization. When the treasure ship arrived at Ryukyu Island and just landed, the treasure ship sank, and then a big fish died of exhaustion in the sea.  When I came up to the surface, it turned out that the big fish was holding the treasure boat at the bottom"

    "This is ridiculous." Ding Yunyi smiled and asked: "Then what does Du Sance have to do with you?"

    "When Mr. Du Sance impeached Wei Zhongxian, we also lost our names!" This seemed to be the most proud thing in Guan Zhe's life. When he said this, his voice also rose: "And we not only impeached Du San  policy, and also impeached Wei Zhongxian's loyal minion Kong Mengqing. Therefore, it was on this matter that Kong Mengqing hated us from then on. How could he easily seize this opportunity this time?  The reason for letting go?¡±

    Ding Yunyi nodded slightly, and then felt a little strange: "Then why did Wei Zhongxian fall, but Kong Mengqing was safe?"

    As soon as this question was asked, Guan Zhe and Ou Jue seemed to be worried. After a long while, they said: "I'm afraid there is something hidden in it."

    Ding Yunyi knew that they didn't mean what they said and there must be something hidden in them, so he smiled and didn't continue to ask any more questions.

    "You hate that." Ou Jue said angrily: "This time, Kong Dexing finally seized the opportunity and killed us. We have no regrets in our death. ButWhat I hate is that the villain gets his way and brings trouble to the government of the Ming Dynasty!  "

    "Kong Dexing is dead"

    "What?" Guan Zhe and Ou Jue almost jumped out of their skin at this sentence. They asked in unison in disbelief: "Wu Liebo said that Kong Dexing is dead?"

    Ding Yunyi smiled and briefly told the story of Kong Dexing's death.

    Guan Zhe frowned, as if he was thinking about something. After a while, he shook his head and said to himself: "No, no, Kong Dexing's death is really strange"

    "Oh?" Ding Yunyi's eyelids twitched: "Is there anything strange about it?"

    Guan Zhe said: "Wu Liebo, just imagine, how could there be such a weird way to die? Wu Zuo said that Zheng Hong suddenly attacked Kong Dexing and others in the tallow tree alley, and Zheng Hong killed two of them on the spot. After that,  Kong Dexing walked around behind Zheng Hong and hit him hard on the head. Before he fell into unconsciousness, he stabbed Kong Dexing and killed him There was something wrong with this. "

    Ding Yunyi¡¯s face gradually darkened, but Guan Zhe didn¡¯t notice it, but continued speaking to himself:

    "Since Zheng Hong wants to kill someone, his first target is Kong Dexing, and there are three opponents. He only has one person. With a small number of enemies, he must kill him with one blow, and his first target to assassinate must be Kong Dexing. Why?  Isn't he afraid that Kong Dexing would take the opportunity to escape instead of killing him first? "

    "The second doubt is how did Kong Dexing move behind Zheng Hong so easily?" Ou Jue also discovered something wrong in the case: "If Zheng Hong was really that skilled, he would have killed two enemies in one go.  , How can he so easily let the main assassination target sneak around behind him without even noticing? It doesn't make sense, it doesn't make sense, I really can't figure it out.

    "The third doubt is that a person who was suddenly hit hard on the brain still has the strength to kill the enemy?" Guan Zhe said disapprovingly: "We have encountered many cases like this before. Once the brain is suddenly hit,  , then Zheng Hong will lose his ability to resist. How can Zheng Hong kill again?"

    "What if Kong Dexing's blow was too soft?" Ding Yunyi said calmly.

    "Wu Liebo's bravery shocked everyone, but he was not clear about the case during the trial." Guan Zhe knew that he was already a mortal man, so he did not have so many worries when he spoke: "If Kong Dexing had been gentle, Zheng  Hong Shang had the strength to kill someone, so why would he faint? And he just happened to fall next to the body. Is he just waiting for others to find out that he is the murderer? "

    Ding Yunyi smiled bitterly. He thought it was done perfectly, but who would have thought that these two people had discovered so many doubts just by relying on their own descriptions without seeing the scene with their own eyes.

    ¡°It seems that if we want to do things that are truly watertight in this world, it will definitely not exist.  As long as you analyze everything carefully, you can always find doubts in it.

    And these two officials immediately aroused great curiosity in Ding Yunyi. It would be a pity to let these two such talented and shrewd officials die so easily!

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 411 Witness

    These are two talented officials!

    But how can we make them use it for ourselves?

    Kong Dexing was killed by the Golden Blade Guards. If they are released, this case full of doubts will soon be solved by them.  More importantly, they were the people Chongzhen personally named to be killed. How could he have the ability to let them out?

    But it¡¯s such a pity that such a person dies.

    Ding Yunyi was silent for a long time: "Do you want to live or die?"

    "Of course I want to live" Guan Zhe smiled: "But who in the world can save us? Even you, Wu Liebo, can't do anything. We are the death row prisoners appointed by the Holy Spirit  ¡±

    "I can save you." Ding Yunyi said silently.

    Guan Zhe and Ou Jue were taken aback and looked up at Ding Yunyi as if they didn't believe it

    "Live well." A smile appeared on Ding Yunyi's face: "I still need you. Moreover, you were wronged. Now that I know it, I will never let such an injustice continue  .¡±

    "Wu Liebo" Guan Zhe's voice became trembling.

    Since being imprisoned here, they no longer have any hope of surviving.  But now, a turning point suddenly appeared.

    It would be okay if someone else said it, but the person who said this was the world-famous Wu Liebo - Ding Yunyi!

    However, they also have doubts in their hearts. How can Ding Yunyi rescue them?

    As if he saw their doubts, Ding Yunyi smiled slightly: "Sometimes. Extraordinary moments require extraordinary means Just wait patiently here, and I will think of a way to save you."

    Wu Liebo made a huge promise, and his words made Guan Zhe and Ou Jue seem to think of something "Emergency times call for extraordinary means." Could it be that Wu Liebo would not hesitate to save them at any cost?

    But why did they let Wu Liebo take such a big risk for themselves?

    They don¡¯t know that Ding Yunyi¡¯s idea is very simple.  If you want your group to grow, you need to make most of the people in your group die for you, sometimes.  Risks must be taken

    ?¡­

    Ding Yunyi, Zheng Zhilong, and Zhang Kentang, these are the three giants who can change the situation in Fujian with just a stamp of their feet.  And now, these three giants are gathering in Fuzhou again.

    It¡¯s just for one person¡ªZheng Hong!

    This is the continuation of Sister Xia¡¯s case, but this case is far more thrilling than Sister Xia¡¯s case.

    There are too many people and forces involved.  One side is the arrogant Dongchang, and the other side is the equally arrogant Zheng family!

    When the two major groups collide, there will inevitably be sparks of friction

    Now, one person will play a decisive role:

    Ding Yunyi!

    It seems that this case has nothing to do with Ding Yunyi, but his attitude.  But it is very likely to affect the final determination of this case.  No matter which side he leans towards, the situation of the other side will plummet!

    Everyone knows this very well

    Zheng Hong, who was escorted up, saw Ding Yunyi, Zheng Zhilong, and Zhang Kentang all appearing in front of him, no matter how low his IQ was.  It soon became clear that this matter was serious.

    "Mr. Ding, the prisoner is here, please ask me questions." Zhang Kentang seemed to want to kick the ball to Ding Yunyi.

    Ding Yunyi is a little strange. Ever since the Xia Sister case, Zhang Kentang's behavior has been a little abnormal.  First, he succumbed to pressure from Captain Jia and threw his two subordinates, Guan Zhe and Ou Jue, on death row.  After Kong Dexing was killed.  He also showed fear of giving in at every turn.

    This is not Kent Chang¡¯s style!

    What kind of thoughts is Kentang Zhang having?

    Ding Yunyi couldn¡¯t figure out the other party¡¯s true thoughts for a while

    He cupped his hands and said, "Zhang Fushuai, I'm just a soldier, and I'm not good at trying cases. It's better for Zhang Fushuai to come and ask about important military and political matters in Fujian."

    Zhang Kentang said "Oh" and looked at Zheng Zhilong. Zheng Zhilong said hurriedly: "Commander Fu, Zheng Hong is my nephew. It is inconvenient for me to ask questions. Besides, I am also a leader  ¡±

    "The two generals who held military power said so, and Zhang Kenrang was no longer polite. After asking Zheng Hong's name, place of origin, etc. in a routine manner, he asked about the incident.

    Of course Zheng Hong refused to admit it even to death.

    The people of "Shuiyue Tower" became the whole caseThe key.  And soon, a scene that shocked Zheng Hong happened

    The old madam of "Shui Yue Tower" is named Cai Cui'er. After being called to the hall, she asked about Zheng Hong's experience in "Shui Yue Tower" that day. Cai Cui'er immediately said: "Yes, sir, Zheng Hong was indeed in Shui Yue Tower that day."  Later, he called Sister Xia who had just entered our Shuiyue Tower. The two stayed for a while, and then Mr. Kong Dexing came. Soon, he had a quarrel with Zheng Hong, and the two of them were violent.  Zheng Hong is very good at fighting, and none of the three Kong Dexings are his opponents"

    Speaking of this, her conversation suddenly changed: "Zheng Hong hit him very fiercely, and we couldn't hold him back no matter how hard we tried. At this moment, a person who had been knocked down by Zheng Hong stood up at some point and took advantage of the situation.  Zheng Hong didn't pay attention and hit Zheng Hong on the head with a stool. Zheng Hong fainted at that time, and Lord Kong Dexingkong took the opportunity to tie him up"

    "You're talking nonsense!" Zheng Hong shouted loudly when he heard this: "Obviously they were afraid of being beaten by me!"

    "Prisoners are not allowed to roar in court!" Zhang Kentang said with a sullen face: "If you roar again, you will be punished by a hundred people according to the laws of the Ming Dynasty! Cai Cuier, please continue."

    "Yes, sir." Cai Cuier glanced at Zheng Hong quietly: "Sir Kong also had something wrong. They took off Zheng Hong's clothes and beat him and humiliated him in every possible way. I was afraid that some murder would happen in my Shuiyue Tower.  , I have been pleading with Mr. Kong and even invited Sister Xia out. Finally, Mr. Kong was kind-hearted and left with his men to see what was wrong As soon as he left, we hurriedly took Zheng Hong away.  After being let go, Zheng Hong said something bitterly"

    She became bolder: "Zheng Hong said, 'I must kill these eagle dogs in Dongchang'"

    "Damn it!" Colonel Jia, who was sitting in the hall, was unhappy when he heard this: "What kind of words are these?"

    "My lord, I'm sorry, this is not what I said. It was Zheng Hong who said it himself." Cai Cuier quickly explained.

    "Master Jia, please be patient, Cai Cui'er is just describing the scene at that time." Zhang Kentang made a distinction for Cai Cui'er, and then turned his attention to Zheng Hong: "Zheng Hong. Is what Cai Cui'er said true?"

    Zheng Hong was not willing to admit: "It's all nonsense, it's all nonsense! Sir, the first part is true. The second part is nonsense. How can the three Kong Dexing be my opponents? Even if the three of them come together, I won't  Take it to heart!¡±

    "Oh, really?" Zhang Kentang smiled: "Three of us can't be your opponent if we go together?"

    "Yes!" Zheng Hong said loudly.

    ? ? Idiot!  fool!  Zheng Zhilong cursed in his heart after hearing this.  If Zheng Hong admitted that he was beaten and humiliated, then he could still tell the difference. How could Zheng Hong kill three people, Kong Dexing, with his own strength?  Now that Zheng Hong said this, doesn't he mean to tell everyone that he is capable of killing three people in one go?

    With this breath held in my heart, it was too late to give Zheng Hong a hint

    "Bring Sister Xia to the court." Zhang Kentang said immediately.

    As soon as Sister Xia came up, Zhang Kentang asked about the situation that day.  What Sister Xia said was exactly the same as Cai Cuier's, Zheng Hong was so anxious that he roared again and again. Kentang Zhang finally cared about Zheng Zhilong's face and just scolded him loudly without really resorting to blame.

    Sister Xia finished speaking carefully.  Zhang Kentang asked: "Zheng Hong said that he spent the night at your place, and then someone called him out and said that Deputy Town Zheng wanted to find him. Is this the case?"

    "He spent the night at my place? It's unfair, sir!" Sister Xia actually shouted loudly: "I'm not afraid of adults' jokes. Although Sister Xia is a prostitute, she can still be regarded as Mr. Kong Dexing's person. Who is Mr. Kong?"  Aren¡¯t you afraid? Sister Xia wouldn¡¯t even dare to accompany a man other than him!¡±

    Zheng Hong was dumbfounded. At this time, he began to vaguely feel that he had fallen into a huge trap

    Sister Xia continued: "Zheng Hong is my guest in Shuiyue Building after all. The guest was beaten here. If word spread, it would have an impact on Shuiyue Building's business. I comforted him with a few words and said  He didn't want to fight Master Kong anymore. He couldn't fight Master Kong. But Zheng Hong became more and more angry. He suddenly stood up and said, "I will kill those bastards right now, otherwise our Zheng family"  Where should I put my face? Where should I put my uncle's face'"

    With Sister Xia¡¯s words, everyone turned their attention to Zheng Zhilong.  Zheng Zhilong was completely unaware, sitting there with no expression on his face.

    "At that time, Zheng Hong looked so scared" Sister Xia seemed to be frightened: "I wanted to hold him, but I couldn't. Zheng Hong rushed out. What happened next?  I don¡¯t know anymore¡­¡±

    "No, no, I haven't done that before, I really haven't done that" Zheng Hong was dumbfounded, but??I can only say these few words over and over

    What shocked him even more was that the guests who had stayed at "Shuiyue Tower" that day were also summoned as witnesses. What they said was exactly the same as Cai Cuier and Sister Xia.

    "Zheng Hong, what else do you have to say?" Zhang Kentang's face darkened: "If Cai Cuier and Sister Xia are framing you, do you mean that all the guests have a grudge against you and are framing you?  "

    "It's not like that, it's really not like that." Zheng Hong froze there, and suddenly an idea came to him: "By the way, sir, there is someone who can prove it to me!"

    "Oh, who is it?"

    Zheng Hong said hurriedly: "His name is Gongsun Yue. He is the adopted son of Commander Hong Chengchou. He took me to Shuiyue Tower that day, and he also witnessed the whole thing. As long as he is found, everything will be over."  Everything can be understood.¡±

    As soon as these words came out, everyone in the court was shocked. Why did Hong Chengchou's adopted son suddenly appear?

    "Master Jia, has Commander Hong's adopted son arrived in Fujian?" Zhang Kentang asked with confusion on his face.

    Lieutenant Jia knew very well what was going on in the capital. He sneered at that time: "How can it be that Hong Chengchou has an adopted son? Why didn't I know about it? What's the point of making up such a story in front of me? I know Hong Chengchou's children very well.  He has never had any adopted son!"

    Kentang Zhang breathed a sigh of relief.  If Hong Chengchou is really involved, then this matter will really get bigger and bigger

    "It's absolutely true, it's absolutely true!" Zheng Hong shouted out repeatedly: "He really said that he was Hong Chengchou's adopted son. The shopkeeper who had dinner with us that day can also testify for me! Sir, please Qian  We must find this person, otherwise there will be no way to clear Zheng Hong¡¯s crime!¡±

    "My lords, how should we deal with this matter?" Zhang Kentang asked slowly.

    It was inconvenient for Zheng Zhilong to speak, but Ding Yunyi, who had been silent for a long time, suddenly said: "Since a personal ID has appeared again, whether it is true or false, it is better to find out carefully. I think Zheng Hong will be put in jail for the time being, and we will carefully search for this person named  Whether there are Gongsun Yue people or not, the case must be clear and convincing."

    "Mr. Ding's words are reasonable." Zhang Kentang nodded slightly: "Master Jia, what do you think of Deputy Zheng?"

    Zheng Zhilong naturally did not want it. Although Captain Jia was not happy, Ding Yunyi had already said so, so he reluctantly agreed.

    "Come here, put Zheng Hong back in prison for the time being, and send people to investigate Gongsun Yue everywhere in Fuzhou." Zhang Kentang cleared his throat and said, "Quit!"

    Zheng Hong was taken into custody again. Zheng Zhilong came to Ding Yunyi's side and said gratefully: "Mr. Ding, thanks to your outspokenness today, things may turn around."

    Ding Yunyi smiled and said: "You and I are both officials in Fujian, so we should look at each other like brothers. That Captain Jia came from Beijing, and he was so arrogant that he didn't take us Fujian officials seriously at all. Brothers like this  I¡¯m really angry.¡±

    Zheng Zhilong nodded silently.

    He had never imagined that things would develop to this point.

    No matter how shrewd he is, he really can't figure out what went wrong and why the situation took such a turn for the worse.  Was Zheng Hong wronged?

    "In fact, there is no need to worry, Deputy Town Zheng." Ding Yunyi comforted him: "The pure will become clear from themselves, and the dirty will become dirty from themselves. Even if Zheng Hong has really done those things, what does it have to do with Deputy Town Zheng?"

    "I hope so, I hope so." Zheng Zhilong sighed, with a lot of helplessness in his words: "Although the headquarter said so, I'm afraid some people won't let me go."

    Ding Yunyi smiled and simply comforted Zheng Zhilong with a few words

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 412 Killing and Silencing

    Qiang Ming 412_Read the full text of Qiang Ming for free_Chapter 412 Killing and silencing comes from (.)

    "Uncle, do you think I performed well in the court today?"

    In "Shuiyue Tower", Sister Xia looked at Song Baocai in front of her with a charming smile and asked.

    "Okay, the performance was quite good" Song Baocai smiled slightly and asked Cai Cuier to close the door.

    After Kong Dexing was assassinated, the "Shuiyue Tower" that was involved temporarily stopped doing business. The originally beautiful place has now become deserted.

    "Sister Xia, come to me" Song Baocai waved to him.

    Although Sister Xia is still smiling charmingly, she is disapproving in her heart. Aren't all these men the same?  Later, all I thought about was my mother¡¯s body.

    She sat down next to Song Baocai and put her hands on Song Baocai. Just as she was about to say something, her smile suddenly froze on her face

    A sharp knife pierced deeply into her heart

    Song Baocai's movements were very skillful. He struck a fatal blow with the knife, and then quickly pulled out the knife. The stabbing was accurate and fast. After Sister Xia's body slowly fell on the bed, not much blood even flowed out.  

    Song Baocai stood up with an expressionless face, as if nothing had happened just now: "Let's do it."

    Soon his men dragged out several corpses, including men and women, and scattered them inside the "Shuiyue Tower".

    Cai Cuier sighed: "In the past two years, since the commander ordered me to open the Shuiyue Tower here, I have become attached to this place, and I feel really reluctant to destroy it all of a sudden"

    Song Baocai said nothing.  Just handed a torch into her hand

    Cai Cuier took the torch, her hands trembling slightly.  After hesitating there for a long time, I finally reluctantly threw the torch into the prepared ignition

    ?¡­

    "Father, how is the matter?"

    Zheng Zhilong glanced at his son a little irritably: "All the evidence in court today is against Zheng Hong. It seems that someone is deliberately targeting him But strangely enough, it was Ding Yunyi who helped us  The Zheng family said a few good words"

    "Ding Yunyi is unreliable." Zheng Sen sneered: "Everything he does is for himself."

    Zheng Zhilong nodded: "Although I can't figure out what he is going to do now, I still feel a little weird. Mingyan. What I am worried about is not Zheng Hong, but that someone will use Zheng Hong's hand to deal with us, Zheng Zhilong."  Home."

    Before he finished speaking, Zheng Zhibao, who had come to Fuzhou with him, hurriedly walked in: "Brother, there is a fire in Shuiyue Tower."

    "What?" Zheng Zhilong was stunned for a moment before he realized: "There's a fire in Shuiyue Tower?"

    "Yes. The fire was so powerful that there was no way to put it out. God knows how many people inside couldn't escape"

    "No!" Zheng Sen shouted loudly.

    "Mingyan, what's wrong?"

    Zheng Sen's tone became extremely urgent: "The people in Shuiyue Building are all key witnesses in Zheng Hong's case. Now Shuiyue Building suddenly caught fire. Could it be, could it be"

    When he said this, Zheng Zhilong also changed his expression: "Once those witnesses die, someone will definitely say that I killed them and silenced them. Even if I jump into the Yellow River, I won't be able to clear them away!"

    Zheng Zhibao has not yet reacted: "Brother, what does the fire in Shuiyue Tower have to do with us?"

    "You are confused!" Zheng Zhilong glared at his younger brother bitterly: "Now we are looking for that person named Gongsun Yue everywhere. He hasn't been found yet, but the witness is dead. If others don't suspect that we did it, will they doubt others?  ? Now I'm afraid that not only Zheng Hong's life will be in danger, but also our Zheng family will be completely implicated"

    He was pacing back and forth irritably. What happened was so sudden.

    Who did these things?  What's the purpose of doing this?  Could it be Ding Yunyi?  But what benefit does Ding Yunyi do to him?

    Why do you have to expend so much effort to deal with Zheng Hong?

    "Taking Zheng Hong down will only have some impact on the reputation of the Zheng family. I can't afford to sacrifice one Zheng Hong to save my car."  What else can Ding Yunyi get?

    ¡°Could it be said that he killed someone to silence Zheng Hong?  But it¡¯s just a matter of denying it, not to mention that he has never done such a thing at all?

    What is it for?

    Zheng Zhilong thought for a long time, but he really couldn't solve the mystery

    "Father, I think we should have made arrangements early."?.  Zheng Sen said on the side: "My son has been restless in recent days. He always feels that something is going to happen"

    Zheng Zhilong nodded: "Yes. Mang Er, you go back to Quanzhou first. Although Zheng Hong is convicted of murder and the court will not implicate our Zheng family, we still need to be prepared You  After returning to Quanzhou, we will secretly order all the ships. If any unfavorable situation occurs, the other party will see that we are well-armed and will not embarrass us"

    "Yes!" Zheng Zhibao responded loudly, not daring to neglect and left in a hurry.

    Something happens, something must happen, but what exactly is it

    ?¡­

    A fire in "Shuiyue Tower" shocked Fuzhou again.

    This is a place of flowers and flowers, countless people have been there, but now it was suddenly destroyed, which still made many people sigh while being unable to accept it psychologically

    But that is not what Zhang Kentang and Jia Xiaowei care about.

    "Mr. Ding, you are here."

    As soon as he saw Ding Yunyi appear, Zhang Kentang hurriedly welcomed him in: "Do you know about the burning of Shuiyue Tower?"

    Seeing Ding Yunyi nodded, Zhang Kentang looked worried: "I have sent a gang to work. There are a total of eight corpses inside. They were all burned so horribly that they were completely indistinguishable. Only two corpses can be identified. One  It belongs to Cai Cuier, the old madam of Shuiyue Tower. There are still some unburned pieces of cloth on her body. After identification, it is what she wore when she went to court yesterday There is also a corpse, which belongs to Sister Xia  "

    "Oh. Since it has been burned beyond recognition, why can you still recognize it?" Ding Yunyi looked a little curious.

    Zhang Kentang sighed.  He looked at Lieutenant Jia: "Master Jia, there are some things that must be said here. Please don't pay attention to them. In fact, we all know that Sister Xia is a member of the Jiang family. She was captured in Shuiyue Tower.  After the burning, I secretly invited Mrs. Zhao over. She recognized her daughter¡¯s body at a glance. Sister Xia¡¯s body was different from others, but Sister Xia¡¯s left foot was different.  Six fingers"

    Captain Jia¡¯s face was gloomy, but he didn¡¯t say anything

    "Kill and silence!" Ding Yunyi blurted out.

    "Kill and silence!" Zhang Kentang also said with certainty: "I just testified in court yesterday, and all the witnesses died that night. If they say there is no involvement, I won't believe it even if they are killed Moreover, according to  After inspection, they found that Sister Xia and those in Shuiyue Tower were not burned to death. Each of their bodies had a deep and long knife wound. Moreover, they were not specially trained killers, they were definitely  You can't get such a stab wound"

    Zheng Hong is still in prison. Who has the ability to hire such a killer?  In fact, these three people knew it very well, but no one made it clear immediately.

    After a while, Captain Jia couldn't help but speak out first: "I think we don't have to go around and play charades anymore Zheng Hong is Zheng Zhilong's nephew. What did Zheng Zhilong do to save him?  No one can say for sure Nothing happened until he came to Fuzhou, but as soon as he came, such a tragedy happened. It was not him who did this. Could it be that it was Mr. Ding who did it? "

    Ding Yunyi smiled faintly

    This matter has nothing to do with him No matter how hard everyone thinks, they will not even have the slightest connection with themselves

    "Evidence. Evidence!" Zhang Kentang sighed: "Although we all believe that Zheng Zhilong did it, the sad thing is that we don't have any evidence in our hands!"

    Captain Jia sneered and said, "Now that we know it was him who did it, what evidence do we need? Don't we need to ask for permission from the left and right to arrest someone in Dongchang?"

    "Master Jia must not be careless." Ding Yunyi advised from the side: "Fujian is not a capital city, and the situation here is complicated. The Zheng family has three thousand warships and a huge military force, and he is a pirate. What will happen if he is cornered?  Can¡¯t do it?¡±

    Captain Jia snorted coldly, but Ding Yunyi¡¯s words were not unreasonable, which also made him very afraid

    "It's not good, the prison has been robbed, the prison has been robbed!"

    While he was talking there, Zhang Kentang¡¯s men ran in in a panic: ¡°Someone broke into the Fuzhou Prison last night, and almost all the jailers were killed¡±

    Kentang Zhang was shocked: ¡°Who has been kidnapped?¡±

    "Some prisoners were let go, butbutthe most important people were also kidnappedGuan Zhe, Ou Jue"

    Kentang Zhang sat down on the chair, his face turned pale, and he was speechless for a long time.  Ding Yunyi asked hurriedly: "You said almost all the jailers were killed. Did any of them survive?"

    ¡°Yes, a man named Xing San who pretended to be dead survived."

    At this time, Ding Yunyi no longer asked Zhang Kentang what he meant: "Go and bring Xing San here immediately."

    When Xing San was brought up, he was still trembling with fear and unable to speak a word.  Ding Yunyi comforted him with some kind words, and then asked: "Xing San, did you hear anything when you were pretending to be dead?"

    "ListenI heard itbut I really don't dare to say that"

    "Say!" Colonel Jia said sternly with his eyes wide open.

    Xing San stabilized his emotions and said with a trembling voice: "Those people all have their faces covered, and each of them is highly skilled in martial arts. They kill everyone on sight. How can brothers be their opponents I don't know what happened when I saw it."  Miao, I quickly wiped a handful of blood on my face and pretended to be dead. I heard them sayI heard them saythat Mr. Mang was destined to die. After rescuing Zheng Hong,  No one was left alive, but Zheng Hong was not detained in our place. After they didn't find him, the leader said that if they couldn't find Mr. Hong every day, they would have to rescue Guan Zhe and Ou Jue no matter what.  Are you here to blackmail Captain Jia"

    Captain Jia¡¯s expression changed drastically.

    "Guan Zhe and Ou Jue were unjustly accused. Many people knew about this matter, but it was just inconvenient to point it out.  Now that these two people have been rescued, once they tell the truth at all costs, Master Kong, who is in love with Confucius and Mencius in the capital, will be very passive.

    He gnashed his teeth there and said bitterly: "Who is the reckless man?"

    "I do know a reckless man" Ding Yunyi said slowly, as if he also had concerns: "Zheng Zhibao, the fifth brother of Deputy Town Zheng, nicknamed Mang Er, the Zheng family used to call him 'Mang Ye'  "

    Captain Jia's eyes were filled with murderous intent: "Rang Ye, Mang Ye, what a reckless man First he killed people and silenced them, and now he is in jail. Could it be said that the Zheng family really wants to rebel? Fortunately, Zheng  Hong is being held incommunicado, otherwise they might have rescued Zheng Hong as well.¡±

    "This matter is of great importance and cannot be acted upon rashly." Ding Yunyi whispered: "We had no evidence before, but now Xing San's words have given us evidence. The top priority is to protect Xing San first"

    Kentang Zhang stood up slowly at this time: "I think we should make some preparations"

    ?¡­

    Ding Yunyi did not have a relaxed expression when he came back from the governor's office.

    The plan has been implemented step by step. Although everything has gone smoothly so far, this is just the beginning. Each step below will have a vital impact.

    When dealing with Zheng Zhilong and the Zheng family, everything must be done carefully.

    "Zou Zhen, you are back." Xie Tian welcomed the Zong Zhen in: "Everything has been done neatly. Guan Zhe and Ou Jue have been rescued, and we also deliberately left behind a man named Xing San.  He didn¡¯t kill him, but even let him hear some words so that he could have the opportunity to correct Zheng Zhilong in the future.¡±

    "Where are Guan Zhe and Ou Jue now?"

    "We have secretly sent them to Taiwan."

    "Okay, we must guard it carefully and don't reveal any flaws." Ding Yunyi breathed a long sigh of relief: "How to deal with the two of them will be discussed after I return to Taiwan."

    "Yes." Xie Tian nodded, and then said casually: "I just received a secret report from Nanjing. There is a sworn brother named Hong Tiaoyuan in the main town, right?"

    Seeing Ding Yunyi's "enjoyment", Xie Tian said calmly: "I heard that Nanjing Jinyiwei has undergone some changes recently, and a governor has died, and Hong Tiaoyuan has also been implicated."

    "Oh?" Ding Yunyi asked in surprise: "Have you figured out what exactly happened?"

    Xie Tian shook his head and said: "They conducted it very covertly, and we are still continuing to investigate!"

    Qiang Ming 412_Qiang Ming full text free to read_Chapter 412 Murder and silence has been updated!

 Part One: Penghu Chapter 413: Mission to North Korea

    Nanjing, Jin Yiwei command yamen

    The Jinyiwei is one of the twelve personal guards of the Emperor of the Ming Dynasty. He is responsible for directing the guards, patrolling and arresting people, and is in charge of the imperial edicts and prisons according to orders. In the two hundred years since the founding of the Ming Dynasty, no matter how famous a minister or general you are, a treacherous and corrupt person, you can come to the door as a Jinyiwei.  At this time, everyone's heart turned cold and their expressions changed.  [point]

    But now, in the Jinyiwei Command Office next to the Zhuque Bridge, which is second only to the Beijing headquarters, there is an uneasy feeling about the impending rain, and the atmosphere is extremely tense.

    In the meeting room of the command yamen, Yang Baoyi walked around anxiously and kept asking urgently: "How long has Xu Tianqi been out? Why is there no news yet?"

    An officer wearing a golden flying fish uniform replied respectfully: "Sir, after Xu Qianhu arrived in Nanjing yesterday, he did not contact the official. However, the official has sent Tiqi around to inquire, and there will be news soon.  News, sir, don¡¯t be impatient.¡±

    This officer is about 20 years old, tall and thin, with an ordinary appearance. He looks no different from ordinary people, but the sign on his waist clearly reads "Jinyi Weibei Town Fusi Nanjing Wei Qianhu Qinxiong"  .

    Not only is he the youngest and most capable Jinyiwei Qianhu since the founding of the Ming Dynasty, he is also in charge of the Jinyiwei Command Yamen Mansion in Nanjing, monitoring every move of all civil and military officials in the second capital of the Ming Dynasty.

    But today, the envoy Yang Zhen of Beizhen Fusi suddenly rushed from the capital to Nanjing. This sudden "arrival" made the unprepared Qin Xiong a little uneasy Could something big happen in Nanjing?  What?

    From what the governor just said, Qin Xiong also knew that Xu Tianqi, the most influential member of the Jinyi Guards, arrived in Nanjing yesterday.  But uncharacteristically, he didn't contact himself. Why on earth was this?  Does this matter have anything to do with me?  Thinking of this, Qin Xiong's expression became more respectful.

    Hearing Qin Xiong's words, Yang Baoyi, who had just been promoted to the envoy of Beizhen, felt a little relieved. He turned to look at the dark window and couldn't help but sigh in a low voice, Xu Tianqi, Xu Tianqi.  This time the glimmer of hope is all in your hands. If you miss this time, we will never have a chance to turn aroundcompared to the restless and depressed Yang Baoyi.  The young Qianhu Qinxiong next to him looked calm. It was obvious that he was not aware of the great changes in the capital, if he knew what was going on.  You probably can¡¯t calm down anymore, right?  Yang Baoyi thought bitterly.

    As time went by, Yang Baoyi could no longer hold his breath. He turned around and said to Qin Xiong: "Qin Qianhu, send everyone out! We must find Xu Tianqi today!"

    At this time, the sound of the watch outside the wall was hitting three quarters and two o'clock. The monotonous sound of the watch sounded as if it was far away in the silent night, but also as if it was right next to my ears.  Just when Qin Xiong was about to agree, suddenly there seemed to be a gust of wind blowing outside the door, and it seemed that the leaves in the yard fell to the ground. Yang Baoyi's eyes lit up and he said happily: "No need. He is back!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, a person walked in lightly from the door. He was dressed in black and looked charming at night. There was no difference between walking into this heavily guarded Jinyiwei meeting room and walking into his own bedroom. The expression on his face was extremely natural.  But what Qin Xiong noticed first was the man's seemingly bottomless eyes. From there, he couldn't even detect anything.

    Qin Xiong knew that these were Xu Tianqi, who together with him had been called the two most outstanding young officers of Jinyiwei in the past thirty years, and he was also his biggest competitor for the position of commander of Jinyiwei in the future.

    I saw Xu Tianqi walking up to Yang Baoyi, bowing and saluting, and said succinctly: "Sir, I have completed the command of the commander."

    Yang Baoyi immediately relaxed and asked repeatedly: "Okay! Okay! How was the specific situation and the process?"

    Xu Tianqi looked at Qin Xiong beside him, but said nothing.

    Qin Xiong reacted immediately, bowed and said to Yang Baoyi: "Sir, it is inconvenient for a subordinate to participate in such a confidential matter Yang Baoyi was in a very good mood now, and laughed and said: "It's okay, Xu Qianhu, just say it, Qin Qianhu  It's one of our own. Originally, I wanted Qin Qianhu to assist you in this mission. I didn't want you to complete it alone How are things?  Is it the same as what we knew before?  "

    Hearing this, a wisp of green air passed between Qin Xiong's eyebrows, and an unpleasant feeling arose in his heart. He only heard Xu Tianqi say: "Sir, we arrived in Nanjing yesterday. According to the information provided by Tiqi, it didn't take much effort to find it.  The Tang King's contact person in Nanjing is now outside, watched by Yang Shangfeng. This is the detailed list of Nanjing officials who he confessed to have dealings with the Tang King. "

    Yang Baoyi took the list handed over by Xu Tianqi, put it in his arms, and laughed loudly: "Okay! This time you have done a great job, and you will definitely be rewarded with a big reward after you report it to the commander Without further delay, we will immediately  Go back to Beijing!"

    Qin Xiong was secretly surprised when he heard this. He didn't expect that Yang Zhenfu sent them to Nanjing for the sake of King Tang!

    ?But what surprised him even more was that Xu Tianqi didn't follow the commander's instructions to contact him to investigate together. Did he already know something?

    At this time, Yang Baoyi said to Qin Xiong again: "Qin Qianhu, it is up to you to handle the aftermath of the Tang Dynasty in Nanjing. Remember, you must be quick!"

    Although Jin Yiwei is known for his vigorous and resolute work, he has never been as anxious as Yang Baoyi this time. There seems to be a hidden secret. Could it be that something happened in Beijing?  Thinking of this, Qin Xiong seemed to understand something, but he just responded respectfully: "Yes, sir."

    Yang Baoyi looked at Qin Xiong with satisfaction, then turned to Xu Tianqi and said: "Xu Qianhu, let's leave first with the confession and let Yang Shangfeng and the others quickly transport the prisoners to the capital Before he could say anything, there was a sudden burst of noise outside the door.  The sound of Nang Nang's boots made Yang Baoyi and Xu Tianqi change their expressions This is the meeting hall of the Nanjing Jinyiwei Command Yamen. It is the most important place. No one is allowed to enter without being summoned. How could anyone dare to directly  Come here?

    I saw that the door that Xu Tianqi had just closed was pushed open heavily, and four Jin Yiwei wearing golden flying fish uniforms and embroidered spring knives strode in. Judging from the clothes and expressions of these people.  It can be seen at a glance that they are all high-ranking Jinyiwei officers.

    But what surprised Yang Baoyi and Xu Tianqi even more was the words on the waistbands of these people: Nanzhen Fusi is in charge of punishing thousands of households. According to the Jinyi Guard military system, within Jinyiwei, the North Town Fusi is in charge of inspections and arrests, while Nanzhen Fusi is in charge of inspections and arrests.  The most important thing is the prison punishment within Jinyiwei, so Nanzhen Fusi rarely appears outside the capital, but now he has come to Nanjing Thinking of what happened in the capital before, Yang Baoyi felt cold sweat start to flow down his back.  .

    Four Jinyi guards from Nanzhen Fusi walked through the door.  They stood silently to the left and right, and then a person walked in from behind them. After seeing this person.  Yang Baoyi's face turned ashen, and he said reluctantly: "It turns out to be Mr. Li Why did he come to Nanjing suddenly?"

    Looking at Yang Baoyi's fearful look, Li Chengguo, the Jinyiweinan governor, showed an unconcealable proud smile on his lips.  Suddenly he said loudly: "There is an edict!"

    Yang Baoyi, Xu Tianqi and Qin Xiong immediately knelt on the ground and listened to the order, only to hear Li Chengguo say the words that made them frightened word for word: "The commander of the Jinyi Guards Liu Shouyou has ulterior motives and intends to conspire. Yang Baoyi, the governor of Beizhen,  Those who are complicit in this crime will not be forgiven and will be executed immediately!¡±

    After reading out the edict, Li Chengguo waved his hand and said: "Capture the prisoner!"

    After giving the order, the four Qianhu people behind him immediately stepped forward and shackled Yang Baoyi, who was kneeling on the ground with a pale face. Yang Baoyi said in a trembling voice: "Master Li I was wronged!"

    Li Chengguo nodded.  He said with a sneer: "Mr. Yang, what's the use of talking about this now? In the two hundred years since Emperor Taizu founded the Jinyiwei, it has become a common practice for the new Jinyiwei commander to deal with the old troops of the original commander. I think you are better than  Everyone knows it, so stop saying these useless things!¡±

    Sweat dripped from Yang Baoyi¡¯s forehead.  He knew that what Li Chengguo said was true

    Thinking of this, Yang Baoyi seemed to have found a life-saving straw, and suddenly said loudly: "Master Li, we still have a very important case that we are investigating Li Chengguo hesitated for a moment, and he also knew that Yang Baoyi came to Nanjing at such a critical moment.  There is a very important purpose. Should I listen to him? But then Qin Xiong suddenly said: "Master Li, Master Yang has just handed over this case to the subordinate.  "

    Yang Baoyi looked at Qin Xiong desperately, with a look of disbelief in his eyes, as if to say, I single-handedly promoted you to be the general manager of thousands of households in Nanjing Jinyiwei Command Yamen, why are you betraying me now?

    Li Chengguo nodded, looked at Qin Xiong and said, "Yes, you are very smart. Okay, I'll let you kill the criminal on the spot!"

    Qin Xiong stood up and walked to Yang Baoyi. At this moment, he glanced at Xu Tianqi beside him The hatred in those bottomless eyes was so cruel and terrifying that it seemed to say,  One day I will return everything I have today to you, but Qin Xiong also knows that his choice now is undoubtedly the most advantageous

    "The former commander Liu Shouyou has collapsed, do you still want me to be buried with a dead man?"

    Qin Xiong took a deep breath and said calmly: "Master Yang, I'm sorry!"

    As the Xiuchun knife in Qin Xiong's hand drew a perfect arc, Yang Baoyi fell into a pool of blood without even making a sound. In his dead eyes, there was an unspeakable sadness, as if  He told Xu Tianqi, who was looking at him not far away, that in the fate of all the imperial guards in the two hundred years of the Ming Dynasty, this may be destined to be the same ending for them.

    Seeing this scene, Xu Tianqi¡¯s finger jointsIt has turned white due to excessive exertion. Faced with this situation, Xu Tianqi has learned to endure it when he became a Jin Yiwei for three months No matter what he thinks mentally, he will never make useless resistance.

    At this time, the voice of Li Chengguo, the envoy of Nanzhen Fusi Town, could be heard clearly and vaguely in Xu Tianqi's ears. The voice seemed to be coming from a very far away place: " Xu Tianqi, who has thousands of hereditary households in Fusi, North Town  , was reassigned to the post of Counselor on Korean AffairsI will take up my post on the same dayThe dawn has not yet set, the rising sun on the horizon has already reflected a golden light on the sea, and the slightly salty sea breeze is blowing on the ship.  The sun and moon double dragon flags were ringing, and standing under the mast of this huge ship was Xu Tianqi, the Qianhu of Jinyiwei North Town Fusi, who had just been released to North Korea.

    When the Dafu ship on which the envoys from the Nanjing Ministry of Rites sailed out of the Yangtze River estuary, escorted by four three-masted warships, Xu Tianqi looked at the vast sea in front of him and finally let out a long breath. Until now, he  I just relaxed a little from the sudden blow the night before.

    This time he was able to survive the strife within the Jin Yiwei. On the one hand, it was because Xu Tianqi himself was not directly involved in the struggle. On the other hand, it also had something to do with his family background Although Xu Tianqi protected him.  It's just a small Jinyiwei family, but his distant relative's relationship helped him get through this difficulty, although now he has changed overnight from a popular person in Fusi, Beizhen, to a "Jinyiwei" who has been exiled to other countries.  Know Korean affairs."

    At this time, there was a click of footsteps behind him. Without turning around, Xu Tianqi also knew that it was Yang Shangfeng, a member of the Jinyiwei Baihu who was sent to North Korea with him. As a close subordinate of Xu Tianqi, he ordered the Nanjing Jinyiwei to command the night before yesterday.  The colleagues in the yamen rushed the two of them to board the ship bound for North Korea today. Not to mention asking them to return to the capital to report on their duties, Xu Tianqi and the others were not even given time to pack up  Since the edict is to rush to North Korea immediately, it must start immediately. This is also Jin Yiwei's consistent style of doing things.

    "Sir, Master Han has asked you to come over to discuss something." There was no expression on Yang Shangfeng's face, as if what happened last night had no impact on him.

    Xu Tianqi nodded. The envoy to North Korea, Mr. Han Xiao, was originally just the Minister of Rites in Nanjing. In the official establishment of the Ming Dynasty, although Nanjing was the nominal capital, there were many officials from the Six Ministries, but they were basically just idlers.  Among them, the officials of the Ministry of Rites are even more at ease.

    In the eyes of the adults in the cabinet, although North Korea is the leader of the Tibetan tribes and is known as the only "country that knows etiquette and music" besides China, it is only a dependent country after all. Such a dependent country, the Ming Dynasty, only declared in Jiugang and Mubang.  There are more than a dozen Weisi. According to the etiquette system, the rank of the King of Joseon is not as high as that of some princes, so there is no need to pay too much attention to them.  Now that the imperial court has been in a mess because of the "fight for the foundation of the country", how can the officials of the Ministry of Rites have time to reply to North Korea's Zhengdan envoy?  What's more, now that North Korea has been conquered by the Qing Dynasty, going anywhere is simply seeking death.

    But they did not expect what kind of encounter the envoy would have in North Korea

    Xu Tianqi said to Yang Shangfeng while arranging his clothes: "Shangfeng, what did Mr. Han and the deputy envoy do yesterday?"

    Although Xu Tianqi and his group of Jin Yiwei were actually in a situation similar to being relegated and sent abroad, according to the Ming Dynasty system, there must be Jin Yiwei military attach¨¦s among such envoys to appease the subject countries. In addition to serving as guards and etiquette, their tasks are also  Must be responsible for monitoring every move of the envoy officials!

    The fastest update, please bookmark (.).

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 414 "Noh Drama"

    Han Xiao, who was wearing the uniform of a third-grade civil servant embroidered with peacock patterns, sat cross-legged behind the case. After watching Xu Tianqi come in, he smiled and motioned for him to sit down casually. Xu Tianqi showed some humility and sat behind the last table. The maid next to him immediately gave  He prepared breakfast and sake, and Xu Tianqi didn't refuse, raising his glass and drinking it all in one gulp.

    At this time, the North Korean official sitting across from Xu Tianqi said with a smile: "Master Xu, this is the highest quality Zhubai among the Japanese sakes. Only girls under the age of sixteen can participate in the brewing. The king of the small country likes it very much. I don't know.  What do you think, sir?"

    This North Korean official was wearing the unique attire of an envoy. He looked about forty years old and had a shrewd look on his face. Although North Korea had generally learned Chinese characters since the founding of the Li Dynasty, scholar-bureaucrats had generally learned Chinese characters, and most of the envoys sent to the Ming Dynasty were proficient in Chinese.  Xu Tianqi didn't expect this man to be so fluent in Chinese, and couldn't help but be stunned.

    Han Xiao smiled and explained: "Master Xu, this is Master Jin Changhai, the envoy of North Korea. Master Jin's ancestors are also from Nanjing. He only went to North Korea to do business during the Zhengde period. You can say that you have a friendship with Master Xu.  !¡±

    Xu Tianqi nodded and asked casually: "Master Jin, do your country and Japan often have business contacts?"

    Jin Changhai once again motioned to the Korean maid next to him to fill the wine glass in front of Xu Tianqi, and then said: "Master Xu, please have another drink Xiaobang originally had been opening up markets and trade with Japan, but in recent years, Japan has been experiencing frequent domestic chaos, and at sea,  There are so many thieves that business transactions have gradually slowed down Ah, I wonder if Mr. Xu is interested in this maid? "

    Jin Changhai noticed that Xu Tianqi glanced at the North Korean maid next to him twice, and immediately asked in such an "understanding" manner.

    Xu Tianqi smiled faintly.  Putting down the wine glass in his hand, he said: "Master Han, Master Jin, if you have something to say, it's okay to say it. There's no need to be so polite."

    Han Xiao pondered for a moment and finally said: "Master Xu, let me tell you the truth. This Master Jin is the nephew of Master Liu Chenglong. Master Liu hopes that you can mention Lord Linhai more in the edict. I wonder what you think.  ?¡±

    At this time, Jin Changhai showed an eager look on his face.  He quickly said: "Linhai Lord has a long-standing reputation in the small state, and he is the eldest son of the king of the small state. He has no fault in etiquette. It is just the thieves who are greedy for fame and fortune, so they wantonly attack Linhai Lord. I hope Lord Xu can report Linhai to the secret book  Please praise me"

    Hearing Jin Changhai say his purpose of coming so anxiously, Xu Tianqi couldn't help but smile bitterly It seems that not only the great Ming Dynasty, but also these small nations are happy with this kind of thing!  But this time they did find the wrong person. Although Qianhu, the Jinyiwei of Beizhen Fusi, has the right to report directly, and as the leader of the military attache on this mission, he can also legitimately report the specific situation to His Majesty the Emperor, but now  of myself.  It¡¯s too late to protect yourself, so how can you still have the ability to take care of these things?  If they knew what had just happened inside Jinyiwei, they probably wouldn't have come to me, right?

    Thinking of this, Xu Tianqi looked calm and said calmly: "Master Han is the secret envoy. I am just a retinue and military attache. This matter is of great importance. Of course, it is all decided by Master Han. I will take orders from you!"

    Hearing Xu Tianqi¡¯s words, Jin Changhai couldn¡¯t help but feel happy. At that time, North Korea was the same as the Ming Dynasty.  The status of a civil servant was much higher than that of a military attache. He did not expect Xu Tianqi, a low-level military attach¨¦, to be of any help. However, because of Xu Tianqi's special status, he just hoped that he would not be bribed by his opponent.  So he immediately smiled and said: "Thank you so much, Mr. Xu!"

    But Han Xiao knew that in the more than two hundred years since the founding of the Ming Dynasty, officials, especially envoys in their own position and situation, and the Jin Yiwei around them must have been staring at them sooner or later. Without the acquiescence of Xu Qianhu next to him, he and himself would have  Contact with North Korean envoys will be very troublesomeat least, their opponents in North Korea will use this as an excuse to launch impeachment against themselves.

    This time, Han Xiao, the left minister of the Ministry of Rites, had not arrived in North Korea yet, so he clearly expressed his support for Lord Linhai, not entirely because of the heavy gift from Liu Chenglong, Jinchang Hai and others. From his own point of view, the eldest son would inherit the throne.  , that is a legitimate move, it is a national discipline, no one can violate it.

    After hearing Xu Tianqi¡¯s promise, Han Xiao kept nodding his head It seems that not all Jin Yiwei are hawks and villains. At least this Jin Yiwei Qianhu still has a sense of right and wrong in his heart.

    He raised his cup with satisfaction, smiled at Xu Tianqi and said, "It is really a blessing for North Korea that Mr. Xu can be so sensible and aware of right and wrong!"

    Xu Tianqi stood up quickly and said humbly: "My lord, Miao Zan! How dare you take on the role of a low-ranking official?"

    Han Xiao shook his head. Because the North Korean envoy was right in front of him, and because of Xu Tianqi¡¯s special status, he swallowed the following words hard: "If the ministers in the cabinet dared to fight hard from the beginning, things would have happenedHow come it has reached this point!  "

    At this time Jin Changhai said: "By the way, Mr. Han and Mr. Xu, among the things that the small countries paid tribute to the Celestial Empire this time, there was also a Noh theater troupe from the Japanese country. However, the adults in the cabinet said that His Majesty the Emperor was busy with affairs and there was no such thing.  I didn¡¯t have time to watch these musicals, so I went back. I wonder if the two adults are interested in watching them?¡±

    In fact, this is not because of busy affairs at all, but because there has been a serious quarrel between the emperor and the ministers recently, and Wanli tried to use this method to ease the relationship.  Although some officials often spend time and alcohol, they don't like any entertainment activities in Wanli. In their view, the emperor should work hard to govern. Drinking and listening to operas are purely ways of subjugating the country.  Therefore, Wanli's move really attracted many officials to write memorials and praise him.

    Han Xiao couldn't help but be very happy when he heard that there was a play to watch. Nanjing's opera was the best in the world, and most of the officials in Nanjing were idle, so he went to the Goulan Theater every few days to listen to the play and drink. Some officials even themselves  Those who participated in it, such as Han Xiao's colleague Tang Xianzu, wrote the famous work "The Peony Pavilion".

    Han Xiao nodded repeatedly and said: "Noh drama? Is it a Japanese pirate drama? This is the first time I have heard of it. Of course it should open my eyes. I just don't know how there is such a theater troupe in your country?"

    Jin Changhai smiled and said: "A businessman from Xia Bang bought this from the Japanese country. Although the Celestial Empire is rich all over the world, it will naturally not take a fancy to things from such a barbarian country, but it is not bad as a pastime in leisure time occasionally.  ? This is the humble intention of the king of Xiaobang, but the chief minister of the cabinet said that today's emperor is diligent and has many affairs, let alone playing with things and losing his mind, which makes the king of Xiaobang extremely ashamed Ah, said the official.  It¡¯s far away. How about you two adults enjoy these plays first?¡±

    I saw Jin Changhai give a few gentle claps, and a group of people came in through the small door on the side, four of them were dressed as musicians.  He was holding a flute and a large and small tambourine in his hands, while the remaining people were all wearing very loose clothes and looked like they should be actors. Two of them also wore masks.

    Jin Changhai pointed to the actor wearing a female mask and explained: "This is the protagonist in today's Noh play. It is different from Japanese operas. In Japanese Noh play, only the protagonist and some supporting actors have masks, eh  , the one wearing the devil mask is the sidekick, and this play is about a woman being snatched away by the devil"

    By this time, the musicians had already tuned their instruments, and the protagonist wearing a female mask gave an explanation of the story.  The drama begins.

    ??To be honest, let alone the Noh dramas like Japan that don't understand much, even Xu Tianqi has always preferred Wujiang Kunqiang, so he wouldn't have much interest. As for whether North Korea will establish Linhai Lord as the crown prince.  It has nothing to do with him.  Now he only cares about rushing to North Korea to help Mr. Han get things done. Xu Tianqi doesn't want to stay in North Korea for a year and a half, which may make him completely disappear from the Jinyiwei establishment, and he will never have any chance again.

    But Han Xiao watched with interest and asked Jin Changhai some things from time to time. The two of them kept laughing.  Xu Tianqi couldn't help but bring up a wry smile. It seemed that he, like Commander Liu, still couldn't talk to these civil servants about going together!

    At this time, Yang Shangfeng turned around at the door of the conference cabin and winked at Xu Tianqi. Xu Tianqi immediately stood up and said to Han Xiao: "I have some matters to deal with, so I can't stay with you for a while. I hope you will forgive me."

    "Mr. Xu, you can do whatever you want, but don't forget to come back later. Mr. Jin still has gifts for you, haha!" Han Xiao just drank a few more glasses of sake. He seemed to be a little drunk and started to speak casually.

    Jin Changhai looked at Xu Tianqi, and then at the maid just now, with a knowing smile on his face. He was originally from a businessman family, and his decades of officialdom experience made him understand the fact that since he has a request  When it comes to people, it is natural to give them benefits.

    Xu Tianqi raised his hand slightly, strode outside the door, and whispered to Yang Shangfeng: "What's the matter?"

    Yang Shangfeng came over and said in Xu Tianqi's ear: "Sir, when Yan Lie was inspecting the whole ship just now, he found someone on a ship board on the side that was tightly strangled by a rope or a ditch.  He suspected that someone might have sneaked onto the ship last night?"

    Xu Tianqi frowned and said, "Although we didn't leave the Yangtze River estuary last night, it's not easy to climb onto the boat like this in the middle of the night. Can Yan Lie be sure?"

    "Yan Lie has asked all the sailors that this ship has been used as a mission ship since it was built, and has never been used as a fishing boat or cargo ship. The marks and wood chips on the ship's board look very new. The sailors on the ship  They also said that they had not caused such damage. Of course, it was possible that they were lying to avoid responsibility, but my subordinates thought it was okay."Be careful. After all, the sea has not been calm recently. I heard from the brothers in Quanzhou that Liu Xiang's remaining troops have begun to move again" Yang Shangfeng said cautiously.

    Xu Tianqi understood what Yang Shangfeng meant. After all, this was the envoy ship of the Ming Dynasty, and the envoys of the vassal country North Korea were also here. If something happened, they, the Jinyi Guards, would be in big trouble.  And anything can happen at sea. If we really encounter a large group of pirates like Liu Xiang back then, those three-masted warships are not enough to fill our teeth.

    After pondering for a moment, Xu Tianqi made a decision: "Let Yan Lie go check it out immediately. No, go it yourself. Be careful, except for the two adults, every location must be searched."

    Yang Shangfeng bowed and accepted the order, and hurriedly turned around to arrange the manpower. However, the two of them did not take this matter too seriously. Although they were the escorting military attach¨¦s of the mission, they did not think that anyone could really escape from the turbulent river.  This way he climbed onto the ship and hid himself so that no one could even find him until now.  Even Liu Xiang, the great pirate who roamed the seven seas back then, probably didn't have this ability.  This method of disposal now is just in case.

    Although Xu Tianqi felt a little weird, he thought for a moment, shook his head, and walked back to the conference cabin. At this time, the first performance of the Noh drama had been performed, and Han Xiao was heard saying loudly: "Yes, yes, I have a reward."  !¡±

    Seeing Xu Tianqi coming back, Han Xiao turned to him and said with a smile: "Master Xu, although the Japanese opera is not as good as our Kunqu opera, it is not without its merits! You just missed a feast for your eyes.  If you get a chance, come and watch the next episode.¡±

    Xu Tianqi said calmly: "Oh? Is that really so? It's a pity that the official doesn't know much about this. Maybe he can't appreciate the beauty of it?"

    At this time, the protagonist wearing a female mask walked not far in front of Han Xiao, bowed and said, "Thank you, sir, for the reward."

    The voice sounded a bit aged, and it was a man's voice. Han Xiao couldn't help but be surprised. He turned to Jin Changhai and asked, "Why is it a man?" Based on his experience in Nanjing, he originally thought he would meet a young woman.  , but unexpectedly it was a middle-aged man.

    Jin Changhai quickly explained: "Sir, all roles in Noh are played by men. This is the custom of the Japanese country."

    Hearing Jin Changhai¡¯s explanation, even Xu Tianqi couldn¡¯t help but be a little surprised. He had just heard the actor¡¯s voice when he was performing, and he really didn¡¯t expect it to be a man.

    Han Xiao looked at the actor in front of him. His body was wrapped in a large costume. It was really hard to tell whether he was a boy or a girl. After a while, he seemed to sigh a little disappointed, waved his hand and said: "  This is for you."

    The attendant next to him immediately held out a plate from behind, with a piece of fine Suzhou silk on it. This kind of silk was simply more valuable than gold to people from any country except the Ming Dynasty.  The actor didn't seem to expect such a generous reward. Even his voice became excited, and he bent down and said in a lower voice: "Thank you Your Majesty for the generous gift!"

    As he said that, he stretched out his hand to take the plate. Xu Tianqi suddenly asked: "What's your name? Are you a Japanese? How can you speak Chinese?"

    The actor was stunned for a moment, and Jinchang Hai next to him said displeasedly: "This gentleman asked you something, why didn't you answer it?"

    The actor immediately said: "The villain's name is Agui, and he is a pariah in the Owari area of ??Japan. It was only after I arrived in Korea that a master taught me the etiquette and speech of the country. Please don't take offense if I violate the etiquette."

    These words were said with sincerity and fear, but they were quite fluent. It seemed that they had been practiced many times. Jin Changhai explained: "Master Xu, before coming to see His Majesty the Emperor, Xiaobang had officials teach these people the etiquette of the Celestial Dynasty.  "

    Xu Tianqi nodded. He didn't know why. Looking at this ordinary-looking actor, he always felt a little uneasy. In the past, he only felt like this when he was performing the most dangerous tasks. Xu Tianqi couldn't help but think of just now.  According to the situation reported by Yang Shangfeng, will something happen today?

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 415: Rebellion?

    Qiang Ming 415_Qiang Ming full text free to read_Chapter 415 Rebellion?  from (.)

    Fuzhou.  .

    Zheng Hong, who was imprisoned in the governor's Yamen, was restless.  He has been locked up here for several days. No one has come to interrogate him in the past two days, and he has no idea what happened outside.

    Huang Gushan walked in.

    Now Zheng Hong is very familiar with him. He is a close confidant of Zhang Kentang, the governor of Fujian. He has been delivering food and water to him in the past two days.

    Zheng Hong has been completely isolated from the outside world

    "Brother Huang." Zheng Hong asked anxiously: "What's going on outside? When will Fushuai interrogate the villain?"

    Huang Gushan glanced at him: "Master Hong, there is something that I don't know whether it is a good thing or a bad thing for you Shuiyue Tower was burned down, and Cai Cuier and Sister Xia were both buried there.  In the sea of ????fire, that"

    "Ah" Zheng Hong was startled at first, and then laughed loudly: "Okay, okay, retribution, retribution! These two bitches wronged me in court. This is the retribution God gives them.  ah!"

    "Master Hong, you are thinking too simply" Huang Gushan said calmly: "Cai Cuier and Sister Xia are dead, but you don't want to think about it either.  It seems to us that someone is trying to silence you."

    The smile froze on his face, and Zheng Hong stayed there. Huang Gushan's words suddenly woke him up.

    Yes, some people will definitely think so, so wouldn¡¯t it make your own destiny more dangerous by saying so?

    "I also secretly overheard the discussion between Fushuai and several adults" Huang Gushan looked outside and lowered his voice: "It is said that your uncle, Deputy Town Zheng, has already discussed with Fushuai and the others.  We have reached an agreement. I will no longer continue to defend you, but I am ready to give up on you"

    These words immediately made Zheng Hong's face turn pale: "No, no, uncle will not do that"

    "Brother, why don't you use your brain?" Huang Gushan sighed: "If he insists on redressing your grievance, who is he going against? He is going against the people of Dongchang! What's more, another flood happened  Yuelou was burned. Do you think Deputy Zheng can get rid of the suspicion? Brother, if you don't care for yourself, what kind of status do you have in your uncle's eyes?  Can it be sacrificed at any time?¡±

    Zheng Hong listened blankly, every word Huang Gushan said was imprinted in his heart Yes.  His status in the Zheng family and in his uncle's mind is insignificant and can be expendable anytime and anywhere Now that his uncle is eager to get rid of his suspicions, in order to clear himself, who can he, Zheng Hong, be?  Woolen cloth

    "Could it be that I was unjustly killed like this?" Zheng Hong thought, tears slowly flowing out.

    "I still say what I said, if you don't take care of yourself, you will be punished by heaven and earth." Huang Gushan suddenly said: "I have a clear way to save you. I just don't know if you are willing to do what I say."

    Like a drowning man who suddenly grasped a life-saving straw, Zheng Hong said urgently: "Only Brother Huang can save me. In the future, I will turn into a cow and a horse to repay your kindness."

    Huang Gushan spoke his thoughts in a low voice. Zheng Hong's face turned white and blue, and he was speechless for a long time.  After Huang Gushan finished speaking, Zheng Hong said fearfully: "Brother Huang, is this too sinister? If I fail, my uncle will not let me go  .¡±

    "I've shown you the way. It's up to you whether you do it or not." Huang Gushan said calmly: "Your uncle treats you like this, why do you care anymore? Do you have to wait until the knife is put to your neck?  Do you regret it?"

    "If a man does not serve himself, he will be punished by heaven and earth!"

    These eight words and Huang Gushan's words kept swirling in Zheng Hong's mind Zheng Hong knew that his situation was getting more and more dangerous, and his head could be chopped off anytime and anywhere  

    He suddenly gritted his teeth: "Brother Huang, please tell Fushuai that I have something important to report to him!"

    Huang Gushan¡¯s face showed a smile

    ?¡­

    "It has been found out that Zheng Zhilong brought his fifth brother Zheng Zhibao to Fuzhou this time. However, after the Shuiyue Tower was burned down and the prison was hijacked, Zheng Zhibao left Fuzhou and is now afraid that he has returned to Quanzhou!" Jia Xiao said  Wei said bitterly on the side.

    "Did Mr. Jia move so fast?" Ding Yunyi looked a little surprised.

    Captain Jia sneered: "My people in the East Factory want to investigate some things, and it doesn't take much effort"

    "Thank you for your hard work, Mr. Jia." Zhang Kentang bowed his hands: "According to this, Zheng Zhilong and thisThe two incidents are absolutely inseparable. This man killed someone and silenced him, and also hijacked Fuzhou Prison. Those are both capital crimes.  It's a pity that we can't convict him now"

    Evidence, evidence again!  Captain Jia was immediately very dissatisfied.

    Where is there so much evidence to find?  According to Dongchang's style, once you suspect someone of being hooked, arrest them first, regardless of whether there is any evidence.

    It just so happened that I met Zhang Kentang, who always wanted evidence for everything

    "Fushuai" At this time, Huang Gushan, Zhang Kentang's confidant, walked in: "Zheng Hong said he had confidential matters to report."

    "Oh?" Zhang Kentang raised his head: "Bring him here."

    As soon as Zheng Hong was brought in, he knelt down on the ground with a plop: "Commander Fu, gentlemen, I have a big secret to report. Zheng Zhilong, he wants to rebel!"

    Rebellion?  As soon as these words came out, everyone in the hall was shocked.  Kentang Zhang hurriedly said: "Tell me carefully, what is going on?"

    "Yes!" Zheng Hong gritted his teeth and said: "Zheng Zhilong was born as a pirate, and he never really surrendered to the imperial court. He has said in front of us several times that if the imperial court treats me favorably, then I will concentrate on serving the imperial court; if the imperial court is indifferent,  If you kill me, you'll just go back to sea and become a pirate"

    Zheng Zhilong could say this completely, and Zhang Kentang and others were convinced of this.  At this time, I heard Zheng Hong say again:

    "Although he is a court official and has tried his best to suppress several bandits for the court, he has always had contact with those pirates. Especially after the great pirate Liu Xiang was annihilated by Mr. Ding, Zheng Zhilong took in those Liu Xiang  The remnants, strengthen their own strength. Not to mention, there are also many pirates under Liu Xiang's command. In fact, Zheng Zhilong's most hated person in Fujian is none other than Commander Wu Lieboding  ¡±

    Kentang Zhang nodded slightly, he had known this for a long time.  Zheng Zhilong only has two opponents in Fujian, one is himself.  There is another one, of course Ding Yunyi!

    Zheng Hong took a breath: "The speed of promotion of Mr. Ding is really rare in our Ming Dynasty. In just a few years, he has become Zheng Zhilong's immediate boss, which makes him most uncomfortable. He often abuses Ding at home.  The commander-in-chief said that a little kid can become a commander-in-chief and so on"

    "Even if he said that to me, it doesn't constitute a reason for Deputy Zheng to rebel." Ding Yunyi said indifferently.

    "Yes, but one thing prompted him to make the determination to rebel." Zheng Hong suddenly realized that since he had started to frame Zheng Zhilong, there was no way out.  Whether you live or die depends on today:

    "That day, I went to his place to do some business and heard him discussing something with someone in the study. I hid outside and eavesdropped quietly for a long time, but I overheard a huge conversation.  The secret. His guest was sent by Jin Lu. He told Zheng Zhilong that the Jin soldiers were about to invade the country and destroy the Ming Dynasty in one fell swoop. If Zheng Zhilong was willing to help and raise the so-called righteous banner in Fujian, it would definitely disrupt the Ming Dynasty's rear.  If the imperial court can be shaken, Jin Lu can take possession of the Ming Dynasty. As long as Zheng Zhilong is willing to do as they say, Jin Lu will make Zheng Zhilong the prince and rule Fujian forever! "

    "What a bold Zheng Zhilong!" Hearing this, Lieutenant Jia was furious: "As the deputy town of Fujian, he did not want to serve the country with all his loyalty, but colluded with the Jinlu and conspired to rebel. Isn't he afraid of implicating the nine tribes?"

    "He's not afraid." Zhang Kentang smiled bitterly: "Who does he have to be afraid of in Fujian? Three thousand warships, three thousand warships in total, who else does he take seriously?"

    Zheng Hong swallowed his saliva: "The two of them talked in the study for a long time. Zheng Zhilong finally made up his mind and told the Jinlu envoy, 'Go back and tell the emperor to be quiet and just wait for my good.  That¡¯s the news¡­¡¯¡±

    Everyone knew that the "emperor" in Zheng Zhilong's mouth must be the captive chief Huang Taiji.

    "Go on," Captain Jia said with a gloomy face.

    Zheng Hong did not dare to neglect at all: "In fact, Zheng Zhilong has already made all preparations for rebellion. Fushuai might as well send people to Quanzhou to investigate secretly. The Zheng family navy has already completed its assembly and can be dispatched at any time. Fushuai, if it weren't for the villain's greed for life and fear of death,  I want to exchange this for the villain¡¯s life, but even if I borrow the villain¡¯s courage, the villain won¡¯t dare to tell me about it!¡±

    This makes perfect sense.

    ¡°Zheng Hong would not care about anything else just to survive.

    ¡°But this matter is really too big. If one were to judge a vice-president as intending to commit rebellion just based on Zheng Hong¡¯s words, who would be able to bear this responsibility in the future if the truth is not true?

    While he was hesitating, someone suddenly came from outside to report that Ye Yuan, the prefect of Quanzhou, had arrived.

    "Ye Yuan came suddenly??, something big will happen in Quanzhou.  Zhang Kentang's expression changed: "Please come quickly!"  "

    When Ye Yuan came in, he didn't have time to say polite words to everyone, and said hurriedly: "Commander Fu, headquarter, some weird things have happened in Quanzhou recently. I don't know how to deal with it, so I came here to report it."

    "Tell me, what happened." Kentang Zhang was even more anxious.

    Ye Yuanxian said hurriedly: "In the past few days, the Zheng family navy has suddenly mobilized frequently. Some large warships have been mobilized back from abroad and appeared in Quanzhou Port, and a large number of artillery, bows and arrows have also been transported to these shipsI  I wanted to send someone to investigate, but the Zheng family's navy was heavily guarded, and no one except their own people could approach"

    "There is no doubt that Zheng Zhilong will rebel" Lieutenant Jia shouted loudly: "Now that Fujian is at peace, there are neither pirates nor barbarians. Why does the Zheng family frequently mobilize warships?"

    "The matter is urgent!" Zhang Kentang looked anxious: "Whether Zheng Zhilong really wants to rebel or not, I think we must control him as soon as possible, and then slowly interrogate him to find out the true situation from his mouth!"

    "It's not easy to catch Zheng Zhilong?" Ding Yunyi suddenly said: "The guards around him never leave. This time when he came to Fuzhou, he also brought hundreds of guards. I have observed that all of them are one of the most powerful characters in a hundred.  . If he resists and escapes from Fuzhou, it will probably cause a disaster"

    "What should the general town mean?" Zhang Kentang asked.

    Ding Yunyi pondered there for a while: "We just pretend that we never knew about these things, and then use the public trial of Zheng Hong as an excuse to invite him to the governor's Yamen, and then arrest him in the governor's Yamen!"

    "This is a great plan!" Zhang Kentang was overjoyed, but then he thought for a while: "But we still have to make two preparations. It would be best to capture Zheng Zhilong, but his two younger brothers are both in Quanzhou. Hearing that Zheng Zhilong was killed  How can we give up and let him go? If the Zheng family's navy is in trouble, my army is no match for him. Only the general commander in Fujian can deal with it."

    Ding Yunyi smiled and said: "As the commander-in-chief of Fujian Province in the Ming Dynasty, how can I not do my best? I will send people back to Taiwan right away to mobilize the elite Tiger Guard Navy to monitor the Zheng Family Navy at all times. If they act honestly, then forget it.  , but if we suddenly attack, tens of thousands of our elite Tiger Guards will be wiped out in one fell swoop!¡±

    "Master Ding, Mr. Jia, I think the three of us can work together."  Submit a letter, whether Zheng Zhilong is really treasonous or pretending to be treasonous, he must let the court know about it and make preparations in advance. "

    Ding Yunyi and Jia Xiaowei nodded in agreement. Zhang Kentang then drafted a detailed account of the events in Fujian. After writing, Ding Yunyi and Jia Xiaowei signed their names on it and called the people in.  Let him rush 800 miles to the capital immediately.

    By this time, Captain Jia also began to feel a little scared.  Although the people in his Dongchang usually act arrogantly, when have they ever seen such a battle?  It would be easy to say anything if Zheng Zhilong could be caught, but if he were to escape, he might be trapped in it.  Once he falls into Zheng Zhilong's hands, the consequences will be unimaginable.

    Now, the only hope is Ding Yunyi and his Tiger Guards.

    The world knows the elites of the Huben Guards. As long as they can concentrate on dealing with the Zheng family navy, they will be as stable as Mount Tai in Fuzhou.  In a flash of thought, his attitude toward Ding Yunyi became much warmer.

    Ding Yunyi didn't care about Jia Xiaowei's attitude. For him, the opportunity to deal with Zheng Zhilong finally arrived!

    Qiang Ming 415_Qiang Ming full text free reading_Chapter 415 Rebellion?  update completed!

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 416 Fulin¡¯s Birth

    Qiang Ming 416_Read the full text of Qiang Ming for free_Chapter 416 The birth of Fulin comes from (.)

    The situation in Fujian is turbulent, and this turmoil is quietly happening at the border!

    In the eleventh year of Chongzhen in the Ming Dynasty and the third year of Chongde in the Manchu Qing Dynasty, it was a very unusual day for the Manchu Qing Dynasty. On this day, Concubine Zhuang gave birth to Huang Taiji's ninth son, Fulin.  .

    In Huang Taiji's eyes, Concubine Zhuang was no less beautiful than Hai Lanzhu, and she was much younger than her sister. However, she was a bit more reserved, lacking her sister's tenderness as a woman, and her sister's bedside manner.  That passion.

    What is most needed to serve the emperor is tenderness and passion. If Concubine Zhuang cannot do these, she will certainly not be as favored as her sister.  The word "zhuang" is Huang Taiji's most pertinent evaluation of Bu Mu Butai.

    The emperor's ninth son was born at about a quarter of the hour. At that time, a red light suddenly shot into the sky over Yongfu Palace, which frightened the female officials in the palace and shouted: "Come and see, what happened to Yongfu Palace?"

    Huang Taiji was waiting in Qingning Palace. When he heard the shouting, he hurried out and saw that Yongfu Palace was shrouded in red light.  Huang Taiji secretly marveled: "A vision, really a vision."

    At this moment, a clear cry of a baby was heard coming from Yongfu Palace.

    Of course, Zhezhe was the first to come out to announce the good news: "Your Majesty, I have given birth to another brother."

    Huang Taiji was so elated that he had two sons in half a year, both of whom were born to Mongolian concubines. He smiled and said, "It's enough for the Mongolian concubines not to have children, and they will never be able to stop it in their lifetime." He followed the queen into Yongfu Palace, and as soon as he entered  Then I smelled a strange fragrance.  He asked: "Where does the fragrance come from?"

    Zhezhe said: "This elder brother brought it."

    Huang Taiji was even more shocked.  I thought to myself: "The human being is like the Dragon Emperor coming to earth, and the sky is filled with red light. The room is filled with strange fragrance, could it be this son"

    This is Concubine Zhuang¡¯s fourth child.  She was not like Hai Lanzhu who wanted to live or die. When she saw Huang Taiji, she smiled brightly and said, "Your Majesty, I can't salute you anymore."

    Huang Taiji smiled lovingly: "Then get up and salute."

    Zhezhe said hurriedly: "Your Majesty, there is still blood in Bumbutai's lower body."

    The emperor became anxious when he saw Zhezhe: "My king, Dafujin, do you think I really want her to salute? I was just joking."

    "This girl can't joke. A word from the emperor will be treated as an imperial edict."

    "Concubine Zhuang's rules are too strict. I have told her so many times. This is the palace, at home. There is no need to be too rigid."

    Concubine Zhuang smiled and retorted softly: "Although I and the emperor are husband and wife, they are monarch and minister. Otherwise, how can we call ourselves concubines instead of concubines? The etiquette of monarch and minister cannot be abolished."

    Huang Taiji smiled and said: "Okay, I think you are right. I have just been half-conscious from all the trouble, and you are still so stinky and fastidious."

    Huang Taiji looked at Concubine Zhuang carefully, except that her face was slightly pale.  Nothing much has changed.  He sat on the horse beside the Kang, and the palace maid brought the child over. She saw that the child had dragon eyebrows and phoenix eyes, huge ear helixes, thick earlobes, and a strand of hair rising in the middle of his head. This was the legendary dragon horn.  It's really like a dragon and a phoenix, like the sun in the sky.  Huang Taiji was stunned.  He blurted out: "This is my ninth son." As soon as he said the words, a thought passed through his mind: The ninth son of the emperor?  Ninth, the honorable person of Ninth Five. This child had visions when he was born, and his ranking implies the number of emperors. Is it really so precious?  But he didn't say it.

    Zhezhe said: "Your Majesty is now happy to have a son, so you should celebrate again."

    Huang Taiji waved his hand: "Forget it, we can't mobilize any more troops this time. Last time the eighth prince passed his 100th day, what do you think Anping Baylor said behind his back?"

    "The emperor has always been kind to Du Du, what else can he say?"

    "You wouldn't have thought that, he said, after giving birth to a brother, how could he spend a hundred days without taking the opportunity to make money and collect taxes in disguise?"

    "Du Du is so unreasonable. When any of his elder brothers were born, didn't the emperor send congratulatory gifts? How come it's our turn to collect wealth and collect taxes?"

    Concubine Zhuang said: "Anping Baylor is as outspoken as his Ama. He has said it, but those who haven't said it may think what they think. It's just a baby, let's just celebrate it at home to save people from gossiping.  "

    Huang Taiji thought for a while: "It just so happens that all the Mongolian tribes have brought their children. Let's take this opportunity to get together and think of it as a celebration."

    Zhezhe said with a smile: "That would be a grievance for Bumubutai."

    At this time, the Manchu and Qing Dynasties held the first large gathering of Manchu and Mongolian children. It was said to be a gathering of children, but in fact it was a gathering of adults. In-laws met with in-laws, children with children. Mobei Mongolian Tushetu Khan and Chechen Khan also brought their children.  Come to the meeting, it's fun and lively.

    However, something happened that worried Huang Taiji.The most important part of Mongolia in Mobei, Zhasak Khan, rebelled. According to the two khans, Zhasak Khan refused to pay tribute and was building troops and horses to dominate.

    Huang Taiji discussed with everyone: "I have worked hard to unify Monan and Mobei. Now Zhasak Khan has rebelled. This is a split, and I will personally conquer it."

    Dorgon advised: "The emperor's body is worth thousands of dollars and it is not suitable to leave the capital easily. Moreover, the climate in the Mongolian desert is abnormal. After all, the emperor is already forty-seven years old and may not be able to withstand the severe cold in Mobei."

    The Queen Mother smiled and said, "Prince Rui, do you think I am old?"

    "Your Majesty, please don't misunderstand what I mean. It's just Zasak Khan. How can I go to the army to conquer it personally? My brother is willing to lead 10,000 elite troops to capture Zasak Khan and come to see him."

    Huang Taiji shook his head: "We cannot underestimate the consequences of Zhasak Khan's actions. When the Monan Mongolian Alliance was successful, Oba trampled on the alliance rules, and I immediately condemned him, so the alliance was consolidated and the alliance was  It has developed to this day. Now, just after Monan and Mobei were unified, Zhasak Khan jumped out to make trouble. If we don't suppress it severely, the good situation may be ruined. My personal expedition is to let the Mongolian tribes understand that I will never do it.  No one is allowed to split. Furthermore, I also want to show my power to Mobei and let the Mongolian subjects of Mobei witness the mighty troops of our Qing Dynasty. Prince Li, Prince Zheng, and Prince Rui will stay in Shengjing.  , Prince Yu and Prince Wuying will go out with me."

    Azige said: "Even if it is a personal expedition, the emperor's ninth son is going to be one month old, so he still has to let his brothers drink a cup of full moon bar."

    ¡°That¡¯s it, that¡¯s all, let¡¯s just skip the full-moon wine.¡±

    Azig added: "The emperor still said that he was not partial. When Concubine Chen gave birth to the emperor's eighth son, she invited all over the country and abroad. There was also a general amnesty for the whole world, and it came to Concubine Zhuang. Why didn't she even invite the full moon guests?"

    Huang Taiji smiled: "It's not that I don't want to invite you, it's because I'm worried that someone will gossip."

    Dai Shanda disagreed: "It is a Manchu custom for you to marry your wife, Mao Yuezi, and invite guests on the full moon. Who can say anything?"

    "I am afraid that some people will say that I am taking advantage of the opportunity to make money."

    Jierhalang said: "Who is talking nonsense? Which of our brothers and nephews is in trouble, and the emperor does not have a gift? Those who say this are not afraid of retribution."

    Du Du lowered his head and his face turned red.

    Dorgon discovered that Du Du was not normal.  He asked unceremoniously: "Anping Baylor, isn't it you?"

    Du Du was forced by Dorgon to admit his fault. He knelt down when he left work: "Your Majesty, my nephew was wrong. My nephew was confused for a moment." As he said this, he opened his mouth with the palm of his hand.

    Daishan was taken aback: "It's really said that. It's unbelievable, unbelievable." He shook his head as he spoke.

    Dorgon said: "Why are you, like Amin, always going against everyone?"

    Du Du defended: "My nephew was very upset in those days. The sixth and seventh sons of the emperor were less than a month apart, followed by the eighth son of the emperor, and other people's happy events. My nephew was really confused. Send me a message.  My nephew didn't care about the gifts, but what he wanted to give. The eighth prince's celebration was so grand, so my nephew said those stupid things in a moment of anxiety. "

    Daishan was so angry that he cursed: "If you weren't celebrating the New Year, watch how I whip you."

    Huang Taiji has always been very tolerant to Du Du. After his eldest brother was executed, Du Du became a helpless poor boy.  The late emperor also had a special preference for his concubine. Du Du was originally the flag bearer, but in order to allow all three Azig brothers to lead the flag, Du Du was downgraded from the flag bearer to Dorobele.

    Huang Taiji didn't take it to heart: "Okay. That's it for now. Let's not talk about these troublesome things on such a good day. Du Du, get up. I forgive you."

    Jierhalang continued: "Your Majesty, it's my brother's turn to be the host. Let's just set up a few more tables. Firstly, it can be used as a farewell party for the Emperor himself, and secondly, it can be used as a celebration for the Emperor's nine sons."

    Huang Taiji could see that Jierhalang was sincere, so he responded: "Okay, Prince Zheng, don't bother, but I want to explain one thing. The ninth son of the emperor is full moon, and I will not accept gifts from anyone. If you have  For that reason, just give Brother Jiu some small gadgets, such as a Harala plate, a jade bracelet, and a longevity lock.

    After the ninth son of the emperor was full moon, Jierhalang held a banquet. Huang Taiji led a concubine, four concubines, plus concubines Yuan and step concubines, a total of seven women attended the banquet.

    At the banquet, Huang Taiji saw Dongguo Dagege. He hurriedly stepped forward to say hello: "How are you, sister?"

    Although they all live in Shengjing, Huang Taiji is busy with government affairs and a ruthless military career. He has few opportunities to get together with his concubines, let alone brothers and sisters.  Dongguo Da Gege is sixty this year, thirteen years older than Huang Taige. Since the death of He Heli, she has rarely been seen in public. She and Concubine Zhuang got along very well when they were in Hetuala. Today Concubine Zhuang is full moon, how can she do it?  Not coming?

    &nbsp; She had not seen Huang Taiji for three years. When she saw him today, she was of course very happy. When she saw the emperor approaching in person to ask, she stood up in a panic and said, "Thanks to the emperor's brother, I am still quite strong."

    Huang Taiji said with a smile: "Sister, I am celebrating my sixtieth birthday this year. If I am not at home, Zhezhe, you have to prepare a generous gift. Remember it."

    Zhezhe said on the side: "Don't worry, Your Majesty, I will definitely handle it well."

    Daishan was very grateful: "The emperor has many things to do every day, but he can still think about my eldest sister's birthday."

    Huang Taiji smiled and said, "If I forget my eldest sister's sixtieth birthday, what else can I say about filial piety?"

    After everyone was seated, Jierhalang said first: "Today, I am hosting a banquet at home. One is to celebrate the emperor's ninth son, and the other is to bid farewell to the emperor. I wish the emperor a successful trip. Come on, everyone, let's  Raise a glass."

    Dong Guo sat at a table with Zhezhe, Hai Lanzhu, Zhuang Fei and others. Looking at Hai Lanzhu, she couldn't help but think of Jiao Niang, and sighed softly: "It would be great if Jiao Niang lived to this day."

    Zhezhe frowned: "Sister, although our Hai Lanzhu's piano skills are not as good as Jiao Niang's, our singing skills are definitely not worse than Jiao Niang's."

    "Really?" Dong Guo didn't believe it.

    Zhezhe said smoothly: "Hai Lanzhu, it's rare that my eldest sister comes out, how about you play and sing a song by yourself?"

    Hai Lanzhu responded with a smile: "Then let Da Gege laugh." She turned sideways and asked the female officer to get the piano.

    Zhezhe came to Dorgon and whispered a few words. Dorgon looked at Concubine Chen: "That's great."

    In less than a moment, the female official took the pipa and Dorgon stood up: "Everyone, everyone, please be quiet."

    Everyone was drinking happily, and when they saw Prince Rui stand up and clear the place, they knew they had something to say, so they all put down their glasses and looked at Dorgon.

    Dorgon said: "To celebrate the birth of Concubine Zhuang's son and to send a farewell party to the Emperor, Sister Dongguo specially invites Concubine Chen to play and sing a song. How about it?"

    Everyone cheered in unison: "Okay! Please ask Concubine Chen to sing a song."

    Concubine Chen left the banquet, held her pipa in her arms, and said before she played: "I was at the banquet of the Eighth Prince of the Emperor. I heard the emperor say that he wanted to read more classics on the history of the Jin Dynasty, so I borrowed a set of "History of the Jin Dynasty" from Neihongwen Academy and read it.  He was shocked. The emperors of the Jin Dynasty were all extraordinary in their civil and military skills, among which King Hailing was the most outstanding. He inscribed a fan with the words: "If you hold the big handle in your hand, the breeze will fill the world."  These two sentences seem to indicate that the wind of the Qing Dynasty will blow throughout the Central Plains."

    Huang Taiji praised highly: "If you hold such a big handle in your hand, the breeze will fill the world. This sentence will be immortal."

    Concubine Chen continued: "King Hailing was good at poetry and prose. His poems and lyrics are as delicate as those of Zhou Bangyan of the Song Dynasty, and his boldness is comparable to that of Su Dongpo. His poem "Niannujiao. Ode to the Snow" written in Chinese has a desolate charm and unique literary style.  It is known as the best work of Yongxue in the past. Even the scholars from Jiangnan had to admire it and praised it: The strength of the north is better than the weakness of the south of the Yangtze River. Now the emperor is on an expedition, and it is the iron cavalry that drives the Khan away, and there is heavy snow.  Full of bows and knives, I sang to the King of Hailing about the snow, firstly to wish the emperor a speedy victory in his personal expedition, and secondly to congratulate my sister on the birth of a son. "After saying this, she plucked the strings hard, and a high-pitched and bold tune sounded: "

    Tianding was so angry that he overturned the silver sea and scattered the pearls and foils.

    Six out of the blue, strange flowers are flying and rolling, filling up the hills and valleys in the mountains.

    The Haohu is mad and the Sulin is rampant, breaking the pearl cord.

    The jade dragons are fighting fiercely, and their scales are falling all over the sky.

    Who reads Wanli Guanshan, Zhengfu stiffened, and he brought to the banner.

    The color reflects the sword and the spear, the light shakes the sword and the halberd, and the murderous aura spreads across the screen.

    "The brave tiger is a hero, but he is really brave, not talking about military strategy."

    After a while, I got drunk and saw the clear blue sky!  "

    Hai Lanzhu first played and sang it once, chanted it again, and then sang it again.

    With the influx of Han officials in large numbers, Han culture has reached its peak in the Qing Dynasty. Although Huang Taiji repeatedly emphasized learning Mandarin, national etiquette, legal systems, and the art of governing the country must be found in Han classics.  In addition, the Han officials often quoted scriptures when talking about things, which made the Manchu ministers turn around and forced them to study Chinese culture hard.  Therefore, everyone can hear Hai Lanzhu's poem very closely. Of course, the ones who feel the most deeply are the bachelors of the three academies.

    Ganglin sighed: "Not to mention the momentum of this poem, let's talk about the first three sentences: Tianding was so angry that he overturned the silver sea at once, and then, the sky was filled with pearl foil. This is simply a masterpiece,  It is so beautiful that no one has ever done it before and no one will come after it.¡±

    Luo Xiujin also praised greatly:

    "Liu Chu's strange flowers are flying and rolling, filling up the ravines in the mountains. Non-Northerners will never be able to write such magnificence. Snowflakes have six corners, so they are also called Liu Chu. They were often used in ancient poems.? This shows how profound King Hailing was in Chinese studies.  "

    Qiang Ming 416_Qiang Ming full text free to read_Chapter 416 Fulin¡¯s Birth has been updated!

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 417: The Eight-Character Strategy for Governing the Country

    Seeing that Fan Wencheng remained silent, Huang Taiji asked, "What do you think, Mr. Wencheng?"

    Fan Wencheng was savoring it over and over again. When he saw the emperor asking a question, he replied: "I am deeply shocked. This poem is majestic, strange in conception, expressive of objects, and unique. A scene seems to appear in front of my eyes: in the heavy snow.  , a hero standing tall in heaven and earth, wearing a military uniform, a pot of wine, and a horse, looking up to the sky and singing loudly. He was really drunk for a moment, looking at the clear blue sky. "

    Asking several bachelors to speak like this, people had a deeper understanding of the poem. Jierhalang implored: "How about I ask Concubine Chen to sing it again?"

    Concubine Chen¡¯s true intention was not yet finished, so she plucked the strings again and started singing.  Several bachelors began to sing along, and then more people sang. By the time Concubine Chen sang again, dozens of people were already singing together.

    After singing, Huang Taiji sighed with emotion: "The strength of the north is far better than the weakness of the south of the Yangtze River. This comment is very appropriate. The north is by no means barbaric, and the golden words can overwhelm the south of the Yangtze River. Before this, I only read the history of the Jin Dynasty.  , Today, Concubine Chen made me aware of Jin¡¯s poems. Neihongwen Academy should sort out Jin¡¯s poems as soon as possible and publish them in the country. Once Jin¡¯s poems are in hand, the breeze will spread all over the world. "

    Later, Taiji, the pseudo-emperor of the Manchu Qing Dynasty, led 20,000 elite troops to conquer Zhasak Khan. When they reached the old Liaohe River, the Horqin Tribe, Haraqin Tribe, and Bahrain Tribe followed suit. By the time they reached Karzhan, there were already 40,000 troops.  , Zhasak Khan fled in panic after hearing the news.

    In Karzhan, Huang Taiji held a banquet in honor of various Mongolian tribes. During the banquet, Huang Taiji smiled and said: "Since Zhasak Khan has the courage to rebel, he should have the courage to fight. Why did he imitate Lin Dan Khan and become a bereaved dog?"

    The princes of Mongolia said: "Zhasak Khan is probably confused. He also wants to imitate Lin Dan Khan and dominate the grassland."

    Huang Taiji smiled contemptuously: "Lin Dan Khan is a nobleman of Tianhuang after all, little Zasak Khan. Is he worthy?"

    At that time, two other khans from Mobei were standing by, and Huang Taiji said with genuine words: "I would like to trouble you two khans to tell Zasak Khan that I will leave him a way to survive and will not pursue him anymore. I can't bear to see Lin Dan Khan come second."  I want to persuade him to give up the idea of ??dominating one side as soon as possible and not to play with fire. Let alone a little Zasak Khan, how about Lin Dan Khan who could escape the first grade but not the fifteenth grade?  Ask him to go to Shengjing as soon as possible to apologize, otherwise I swear to destroy him."

    The two Khans of Mobei did not expect that Huang Taiji would be so determined, brave the severe cold, travel thousands of miles, and personally conquer. It seems that Bogda Khan will never tolerate Zaksa Khan's split: "Please Bogda Khan  Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely pass the holy edict to Zhasak Khan and reprimand him face to face so that he can repent as soon as possible.¡±

    Huang Taiji went from Karzhan to his class, and along the way, he may have been hunting in the Mobei grassland.  Or the decree was announced in various castles in Mobei.  The Mongolian people had not seen such a mighty and mighty warrior for many years, and they all rushed to worship him.

    When we set out for the expedition, it was the time when Tianding was furious and overturned the ice and snow of the Silver Sea. When we returned to Shengjing, it was the late spring and early summer when all the birds were singing and the flowers were blooming.  Seeing that Shengjing City was already in sight, Huang Taiji's thoughts suddenly shifted from the military to the harem.  It has been more than two months. I wonder how the two beloved concubines and the two princes are doing.  Thinking of this, he knocked his feet into stirrups and ran towards the city.

    Zhezhe learned that the emperor made a triumphant return today.  Huang Taiji had already led all the concubines to greet Xiangfeng Tower. Huang Taiji glanced around, why didn't he see Concubine Chen?  For a moment, an ominous feeling passed through my mind: "Where is Concubine Chen? Why can't I see Concubine Chen?"

    Zhezhe burst into tears before he could say anything: "Concubine Chen is sick."

    "What disease? Is it serious? What did the imperial doctor say?"

    Zhezhe said: "Your Majesty, the eighth son of the Emperor"

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the Eighth Prince?¡±

    "Your Majesty, the Eighth Prince, hehe." Zhezhe couldn't continue and burst into tears.

    Concubine Yijing said: "The eighth prince, the eighth prince, contracted smallpox and he died."

    After hearing this, Huang Taiji was like a thunderbolt from the sky. He was stunned and almost fell over. The guards hurriedly stepped forward to help him.  He staggered and pushed open the door of Guanju Palace. The moment he opened the door, the long-lost fragrance enveloped him.

    Seeing that it was the emperor, Concubine Chen struggled to get up from the kang.  Huang Taiji stepped forward and hugged him, and Concubine Chen burst into tears: "Your Majesty, Your Majesty, he just left like this."

    "Hai Lanzhu, don't be sad, you are still young and can still be born again."

    "No, Your Majesty, no, Your Majesty"

    Huang Taiji saw that the things placed on the kang were all the emperor's things, such as Haraba, jade unicorn, longevity lock, small bracelets, and a rocking car hanging on the beam.  Huang Taiji felt sour in his heart and shed tears: "Hai Lanzhu, you are a man of knowledge and etiquette. You have to be more open-minded. People cannot be resurrected after death. You can't be too sad. What should I do if you break your body from crying?  ?¡±

    It was night, Huang Taiji rested in Guanju Palace, and he soothed and caressed Hai Lanzhu in every possible way between the curtains on the bed. It was not until midnight that Hai Lanzhu stopped.??Cry.

    The next day, Huang Taiji said to Zhezhe and Concubine Zhuang: "It is helpless that the eighth son of the emperor died early. Concubine Chen is very sentimental. I think she has been crushed by the pain of losing her son. You can't follow the sorrow, and you must comfort Chen.  The concubine is the one.¡±

    In early summer, the willows are blooming, and the city of Shengjing is thriving.  Huang Taiji, the Manchu and Qing emperor who had been working hard all day, climbed to the Xiangfeng Tower and was leaning on the railing to look into the distance.  The delicate evening breeze gently brushed my face with a slight warmth, brushing away the tiredness and irritability of the day.  The sunset is billowing on the horizon, welcoming the return of the setting sun with its incomparable brilliance.

    Since he proclaimed himself emperor after changing the Yuan Dynasty, the fortune of the emperor of the Qing Dynasty has been booming.  North Korea was pacified, Pidao was conquered, Mobei became a vassal, the old tribe came to pay tribute, and they were blessed with a son. Although Concubine Chen lost her son, Huang Taiji, who had many wives and children, did not care too much. Concubine Chen was married by Zhezhe and Concubine Zhuang.  After persuading him, his mood seemed to gradually improve, and Huang Taiji felt extremely relaxed and happy at the moment.

    Looking to the west, the road leading to Yanjing Industrial City seemed to have become a thoroughfare, and there were no obstacles behind him on either side. He seemed to feel that he could leap into Yanjing Industrial City with just a flick of his whip, and just a little movement of his arms.  With one hug, you can hold the world in your arms.  He smiled proudly: "No wonder people say that when you climb high, you will have the ambition to conquer the country. It's time to seize the country of the Ming Dynasty."

    The guard approached and whispered: "Your Majesty. The spies who have returned from the Central Plains want to see you."

    Huang Taiji nodded: "I was thinking about things in the Central Plains, so the people from the Central Plains came. Call all the princes, Baylor, and the bachelors from the three academies to Qingning Palace."

    There are two spies who returned from the Central Plains. One is named Zhang Jitai.  One is Gu Zhan, and the two of them are waiting to be received outside Qingning Palace.  Huang Taiji saw that everyone had arrived and said to the guards: "Call them in."

    After the two came in, they kowtowed to the emperor and everyone else. Huang Taiji asked eagerly: "How is the situation in the Central Plains recently?"

    Zhang Jitai said hurriedly: "It's very bad. Yang Sichang, Minister of the Ministry of War of the Ming Dynasty, devised a strategy to suppress thieves with a net from ten sides. He transferred Shaanxi governor Sun Chuanting, governors of five provinces Hong Chengchou, Xiong Wencan, etc. to encircle and suppress the peasant army from ten aspects, but they appeared inexplicably.  The warrior Bo Ding Yunyi killed people like crazy and was unstoppable. As a result, Li Zicheng's troops were beaten to pieces. Some said that Li Zicheng had died in the battle, and some said that he was hiding in Shangluo Mountain, but no one was seen alive or dead.  , it is said that there are still more than a thousand of them left.¡±

    Hearing the words "Ding Yunyi" again, Huang Taiji frowned: "Where is Zhang Xianzhong?"

    "Zhang Xianzhong is very cunning. It is said that he prepared a generous gift and gave it to Xiong Wencan, willing to accept the recruitment. Chongzhen was unable to fight anymore, so he agreed to Xiong Wencan's suggestion. Then Luo Rucai, nicknamed Cao Cao, Liu Guoneng, who entered the field, and so on.  I also accepted the offer.¡±

    Huang Taiji asked: "So, the peasant army is really going to be wiped out?"

    "Now there are only a few small groups of peasant armies such as Lao Huihui, Ge Liyan, and Zuo Jinyu left active, but they are all surrounded on all sides. If this continues, they will be wiped out sooner or later."

    "Wen Cheng Wusheng, what do you think the fate of the peasant army will be in the future?"

    "Your Majesty. I thought Zhang Xianzhong was just pretending to surrender. With his power, he could no longer succumb to Chongzhen. Besides, he understood very well that Chongzhen couldn't take action now. Chongzhen never blinked when killing ministers. Once he calmed down,  , They will never let go of these green forest thieves. If they are at risk, they will be killed, and at worst, they will be destroyed. As for Li Zicheng, there have been prophecies in the Central Plains about "Eighteen Sons, Sitting in the Dragon Court".  From the words of Li Zicheng's counselors, they were trying to build momentum. Among the many peasant soldiers, I thought Li Zicheng was the most ambitious. If Chongzhen could provide food, even half of it would be eaten by the people.  Maybe the peasant army will be suppressed from now on. But can Chongzhen do this? Since he can't do it, the peasants will only die if they starve. If they are caught, they will die.  , If the rebellion succeeds, there may be a future. Therefore, the peasant army is only temporarily frustrated, and it will not be long before it will rise again."

    Huang Taiji pondered for a long time: "Mr. Wen Cheng has seen clearly. The key is that Chongzhen does not care about food. I have said that the peasant army cannot be defeated. This group of rabble is an important force to help my remaining Ming Dynasty. Azig conquered the Ming Dynasty the year before last and helped  With the help of the peasant army, it seems that the help is not enough. We have not dealt a harsh blow to the Ming Dynasty. I have decided that from now on, the eight-character strategy of governing the country: Can Ming, Lian Meng, Yu Han, and Yi Su will be changed to: Destroy the Ming.  , Lianmeng, Youhan, and Yisu will launch a larger-scale campaign. "

    Everyone was excited after hearing this, and some Han officials were even more happy, saying: Finally, we have been looking forward to this day.  Dorgon stood up immediately: "Your Majesty, I am willing to go to war."

    Huang Taiji said cautiously: "This expedition is different from usual. I ask you to go deep into the hinterland of the Central Plains, cross the Yellow River, and prepare for future operations in the Central Plains.Be prepared to use this expedition as a rehearsal for entering the Central Plains. Do you have the courage?  "

    Dorgon said loudly: "Your Majesty, am I, the mighty Qing cavalry, not as good as those farmers holding grass in their hands? What's the point of crossing the Yangtze River, let alone the Yellow River?"

    Huang Taiji smiled and said: "The late emperor had five ministers, and today I have five tiger generals."

    Daishan hurriedly said, "I would like to hear the details."

    "Prince Zheng Jierharang, Prince Rui Dorgon, Prince Wuying Azig, Rao Yubeile Abatai, and Dorobeile Yuetuo are my five tiger generals. The waves behind the Yangtze River push the waves ahead, and the new generation catches up with the old ones.  "Prince Li, you and I can rest our shoulders."

    Dai Shan smiled and said: "The courage and wisdom of Hauge are superior to Yue Tuo, and the five tiger generals should have Hauge."

    "I'm joking, the Five Tiger Generals are not titles, they are just made up by the storyteller in "The Romance of the Three Kingdoms"." He suppressed his smile and said, "Dorgon."

    "My brother is here."

    "I order you to be the general of command, Bellehaug and Abatezo, with fifty thousand troops to command the right wing."

    Dorgon responded loudly: "My brother obeys the order."

    "Dorobel Mountain."

    "I'm here."

    "I order you to be General Yangwu, command the right-wing army, lead 50,000 troops, and pacify Bellezo."

    "I obey."

    "The armies on the left and right are still detouring through Mongolia, first into the capital, and then into the Central Plains. After the two armies meet, Prince Tingrui has full authority to dispatch them."

    The five generals came out of their duties and responded: "Yes!"

    Logically speaking, one should return to their original position after receiving the order, but none of them moved and continued to stand in the temple.  Why?  Because they knew that the emperor would definitely give some instructions on military discipline.

    Sure enough, I heard Huang Taiji say: "The purpose of you going deep into the hinterland is to explore the defense and strength of the Ming army in the Central Plains. At the same time, you are also going to push the influence of the Qing Dynasty to the south of the Yellow River. You are quite knowledgeable.  You know that I still have something to say, so don¡¯t blame me for nagging me. I have to talk about military discipline. It is your first time to go deep into the hinterland of the Central Plains. What kind of impression you can give to the people of the Central Plains is very important. Anyone who takes the initiative to surrender can persuade them to come.  Although I can't give them good food and clothing when they come to our country, I can at least fill their bellies. If you don't want to come, don't force them. Remember, I really don't want to see the second one.  Min.¡±

    "I'll remember it, sir." Only then did a few people retreat.

    "After you set off, I will also lead my troops to conquer the Ming Dynasty. This expedition is different from the year before last. The year before last, we mainly supported Azige, the king of Wuying County. This time, we must fight for every inch of land and advance step by step. We must gradually clear out everything in front of Shanhaiguan.  Obstacles, ready to enter at any time.¡±

    Fan Wencheng said: "Your Majesty, when we enter the Central Plains in the future, we will need a large number of officials. Now it seems that there is still a shortage of civil servants. This is the third year of the Emperor's accession to the throne. There is a big competition every three years, and it coincides with the dragon and tiger. I would like to ask you to open a subject.  scholar."

    Huang Taiji said: "The last time the subject was opened was Tian Cong's eighth year, and this is the third time. Mr. Wen Cheng made a good point. Wen Zhi and martial arts cannot be neglected. When it comes to opening the subject, Mr. Wen Cheng and Xi Fu will take charge.  The examiners will work with the Ministry of Rites to implement the exam. The exam is still scheduled to start on the first day of September. I will not force it. If you are willing to let them take the exam, I will not force it.  Compensation, if you don't want them to take the exam, you can keep them for yourself. If you can't keep them and go to other banners, other banners can take them in. The late emperor has repeatedly told me that literati are needed to govern a country. I have recently studied history and learned about Song Dynasty.  A past incident in the palace examination is quite thought-provoking: During the reign of Emperor Renzong of the Song Dynasty, there was a scholar named Zhang Yuan. He was dismissed several times after participating in the palace examination. He was so angry that he defected to Xixia and became Yuan Hao's military advisor, helping Xixia attack the Song Dynasty. As a result, the Song Dynasty suffered losses.  Great. Now, there is a shortage of civil servants in the Qing Dynasty. Anyone who has read some books can be retained, and they should be given something to do. They cannot be allowed to go to the Ming Dynasty. The outstanding ones should be entrusted with important tasks.  ¡±

    Ying'erdai said: "Your Majesty, I am now in charge of the Ministry of Household Affairs. The affairs of the Ministry of Household Affairs are very complicated. Now I am also in charge of the Korean affairs. I am really busy."

    Some of the ministers said it should be returned to the Secretariat, some said it should be returned to the Ministry of Rites, and some said it could continue to be managed by the Ministry of Household Affairs, with just a few more people.

    Huang Taiji finally said: "The affairs in Korea are by no means less complicated than those in Mongolia. The Ministry of Household Affairs is indeed in charge of them. I think we will change the original Mongolian Yamen to the Lifan Yuan and include Korean affairs into it."

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 418 Zhang Kentang?

    Great events were happening in Manchu and Fujian at the same time.

    Huang Taiji had another son, but in Fujian, earth-shattering fusion quietly kicked off

    Ding Yunyi¡¯s opportunity has arrived!

    Fuzhou is secretly mobilizing troops.  Zheng Zhilong is in Quanzhou, and now is the best chance to capture him alive.  As long as this person is caught, the Zheng family navy will be leaderless!

    However, Zheng Zhilong seemed to have smelled something wrong

    "Deputy Town, Captain Jia and Ding Yunyi entered the governor's Yamen one after another and stayed for a long time before coming out."

    This report from his subordinates immediately alerted the sophisticated Zheng Zhilong.  Zheng Hong's case was interrogated by several parties. What made them quietly gather together behind his back?

    "Father, something is not right" Zheng Sen also rushed in and said seriously: "I have been waiting outside the governor's office to watch quietly. Ding Yunyi and Jia Xiaowei stayed there for a full hour.  , as soon as they came out, the governor¡¯s office began to make frequent transfers"

    "Frequent transfers?" Zheng Zhilong's brows furrowed: "Can you see who they are?"

    "Yes!" Zheng Sen answered without hesitation: "They are some armed personnel carrying weapons. What's more puzzling to me is that the Fuzhou military camp is also starting to mobilize!"

    Zheng Zhilong¡¯s lips pursed together, what are they doing?  Is there anything you don¡¯t know?

    An unknown feeling is rising in Zheng Zhilong¡¯s heart

    ¡°For no reason, they gathered together for a meeting behind their backs. There was no war, and then they suddenly started mobilizing troops. To deal with whom?  To deal with any emergencies?

    It seems that I am falling into a trap without knowing it.

    Zheng Zhilong held his chin.  Not a word was spoken.  Always silent there

    "Father, are youare you trying to deal with us?" Zheng Sen finally said what Zheng Zhilong didn't want to hear

    "No, I have to leave Fuzhou as soon as possible." Zheng Zhilong looked gloomy: "No matter what they want to do. No matter whether they want to deal with us or not, this is not a place to stay for a long time. No matter what the mystery is, as long as we return to our hometown Quanzhou.  They have nothing to do with us"

    Although Zheng Zhilong didn¡¯t know what happened in Fuzhou, he didn¡¯t hesitate at all. Rather than sit back and wait for death in a dangerous place, it would be better to return to his hometown and watch what happens

    ¡° Never hesitate when encountering difficulties, this is the most outstanding thing about Zheng Zhilong

    He looked at his son: "Ming Yan, I don't expect Zhang Kentang's reaction to be that fast. The city gate must not have had time to start guarding, so they followed me and left here immediately."

    "Yes!" Zheng Sen quickly responded: "What should I do if I encounter obstruction?"

    "Everyone is armed and anyone who blocks his path will be killed without mercy!" Zheng Zhilong sneered.

    At this time, the pirate¡¯s nature rose in his body again

    ?¡­

    "Headquarters, Zheng Zhilong has run away!"

    Thank you for this unexpected report.  It didn't surprise Ding Yunyi.  He was reading a book without even raising his head: "Run away?"

    "Yes. He ran away." Xie Tian also acted very calmly: "After Zhang Kentang convened a meeting, Zheng Zhilong probably noticed something and quickly took everyone out of Fuzhou. There were many guards around him, including those guarding the city gate.  The soldiers didn't dare to stop him."

    Ding Yunyi put down the book and smiled: "Do you think Zheng Zhilong's departure is a good thing or a bad thing for us?"

    "It's a good thing." Xie Tian's answer didn't stop him at all: "If he stays in Fuzhou, things may change. Even if Zheng Zhilong really has the intention to rebel, he still has three thousand warships at sea. This pair of  Kentang Zhang is a huge threat, and he would never dare to kill Zheng Zhilong easily, but now he runs away like this"

    "His running away now has plunged him into a pit of fire." Ding Yunyi took over his words and continued: "Zheng Zhilong didn't know that Zheng Hong had accused him of wanting to rebel, and he didn't know how we were going to deal with him. He was completely  He sensed the danger through his sense of smell, and by running away like this, he told everyone that he was guilty!"

    He stood up and said with a smile: "He stayed in Fuzhou. The Zheng family navy in Quanzhou was leaderless. Once they heard that their deputy commander was arrested, they would definitely fall into chaos, which would be difficult to deal with. Now that Zheng Zhilong has left Fuzhou, he will definitely return to Quanzhou.  , firstly, it can confirm his rebellion, and secondly, he is in charge of his navy, which can give us a chance to concentrate on solving it. "

    "Yes, I think so too" Xie Tian said calmly.

    Ding Yunyi¡¯s expression changed??: "The time has come to deal with Zheng Zhilong! This time, no matter what, we must make him indisputable on the charge of rebellion, and eradicate the Zheng family navy in one fell swoop. And the most important thing is to get ahead of Zhang Kentang  ¡±

    He was fully prepared, and he had planned the whole thing from the beginning.

    Sister Xia's case gave him a sudden inspiration, and an unexpected plan had been launched in his mind Even before he left Taiwan, the Huben Navy had begun to deploy secretly.  

    And now, everything is going according to his imagination

    ?¡­

    Zheng Zhilong ran away!

    After Ding Yunyi received the news, Zhang Kentang and Jia Xiaowei also knew about it.  Unlike Ding Yunyi's calmness, Zhang Kentang and Jia Xiaowei behaved in a panic.

    Zheng Zhilong has been entrenched in Fujian for a long time and is famous.  The Zheng family's navy was so powerful that it threatened the whole of Fujian.  Capturing him alive in Fuzhou was the best opportunity, but this last chance disappeared suddenly.

    Zheng Zhilong actually managed to escape from Fuzhou

    "Why are you so careless?" Ding Yunyi, who rushed to the governor's Yamen after hearing the news, stamped his feet repeatedly, showing that he was in pain: "Commander Fuzhou, the security in Fuzhou is so tight, but Zheng Zhilong escaped easily. It's not that Ding Yunyi didn't know the importance of what he said, but, but  Fushuai was really careless this time"

    Kentang Zhang nodded silently.

    On this matter.  He is indeed responsible

    Zhang Kentang let out a long sigh: "I'm careless. I'm careless. If Zheng Zhilong and Zheng Zhilong run away, they will be in big trouble. His Zheng family navy is so huge, our Fujian army is really no match for him  "

    Captain Jia¡¯s expression changed drastically.

    He will arrest people and torture them to extract confessions.  But now he has never encountered such a situation At this moment, he even made plans to escape Fuzhou like Zheng Zhilong

    "President Ding, everything depends on you." Zhang Kentang said suddenly, with even a tremor in his voice: "No matter what, Fujian must not mess with that. The elite troops in the world of Huben Guards can deal with Zheng Jiashui  Master Ding is the only one who can help you!"

    Ding Yunyi always feels that something is wrong

    This time when I came to Fuzhou, Kentang Zhang seemed to be a different person.  Acting very cowardly everywhere.  He acted very panicked everywhere, without any trace of his previous composure. He looked like he was about to collapse but his expression remained unchanged.

    He fawned over Captain Jia everywhere.  I rely on Ding Yunyi everywhere.  Where has the upright and upright Zhang Fushuai gone?

    It was something that happened that made his temperament change drastically.  Or is there something inside that I don't know about?

    Ding Yunyi calmed down: "Don't worry, Commander Fu. Even if the Zheng family has thousands of troops, as long as it dares to betray the imperial court, tens of thousands of our Tiger Guards will definitely attack it head-on! This Fujian is still my Ming Dynasty's Fujian!"  "

    "Please! Please!" Zhang Kentang said repeatedly: "It is not suitable for the general to stay in Fuzhou for a long time. Please return to Taiwan as soon as possible and personally command the Tiger Guards to deal with any possible changes!"

    At this time, Ding Yunyi was full of doubts.  What he was worried about was not Zheng Zhilong, but Zhang Kentang, who suddenly changed his temperament.

    Kentang Zhang cannot be such a person, and he will never be so panicked when things happen, so focused on relying on himself!

    "Is the town chief worried about Zhang Kentang's affairs?"

    Xie Tian nodded when he saw the main town: "I will introduce someone to the main town"

    A middle-aged man in his forties was brought in. Xie Tian pointed out: "The main town always asked me who was arranged around Zhang Kentang. Now the main town can see it. His name is Huang Gushan  , is Zhang Kentang¡¯s most trusted confidant"

    Ding Yunyi glanced at him a few more times and said straight to the point: "Huanggushan, has Zhang Kentang changed in the past year?"

    "Yes." Huang Gushan immediately said: "Zhang Kentang often told me there that the power of the general town is getting stronger and stronger. The biggest hidden danger in Fujian at present is not Zheng Zhilong, but you, the general town. Especially in  After the town's crusade against the Satsuma clan, Zhang Kentang once said to me, "The Tiger Guards now have the power to launch a crusade. What will happen if this continues?"  '"

    "What did you just say?" Ding Yunyi asked suddenly. Seeing Huang Gushan stunned, Ding Yunyi said again: "What do you think Zhang Kentang said about me and Zheng Zhilong?"

    "Zhang Kentang said that the biggest hidden danger in Fujian at present is not Zheng Zhilong, but you"Ding Yunyi said "Oh": "In Sister Xia's case, I heard that Zhang Kentang's behavior was inconsistent?"

    "Yes." Huang Gushan said quickly: "Initially, Zhang Kentang resolutely defended Guan Zhe and Ou Jue. He even sent someone to call in the files of Xia Jie'er's case, studied them carefully, and said that the trial of Guan Zhe and Ou Jue was  There is no fault at all. The people from Dongchang were clearly there to frame upright and upright officials, so they must have gotten into a fight with Captain Jia to the point where they could no longer fight"

    He paused there: "But I don't know why, his attitude suddenly changed. It almost happened in one night He was tolerant to Jia Xiaowei in every way, not only in accordance with Jia Xiaowei's  He changed the verdict of the case, and also sent his most trusted Guan Zhe and Ou Jue to prison"

    Ding Yunyi said nothing, just listened patiently.  Some things in this are just too strange.

    "Do you think Kent Chang wants to deal with Zheng Zhilong or me?" Ding Yunyi suddenly asked.

    Xie Tian was startled for a moment: "Headquarters, does Zhang Kentang really have the courage to deal with the headquarter?"

    "It's not that he doesn't have the courage, and does he have the opportunity?" Ding Yunyi said thoughtfully: "What I'm thinking about is whether he also smelled something in Sister Xia's case? Was it when we were planning to deal with Zheng Zhilong?  , He has also laid a net around us? Or is he simply taking advantage of this opportunity to deal with me and Zheng Zhilong in one fell swoop? "

    "He wants to deal with two people at the same time. Isn't his appetite too big?" Xie Tian didn't believe it: "One is the commander-in-chief with the elite Tiger Guards, and the other is the deputy commander with three thousand warships. They are both  The pillar of Fujian and the person the imperial court relies on, does he really have such courage? "

    There was no trace of relaxation on Ding Yunyi's face: "Many things often happen when people least expect it If we all think that Kentang Zhang must rely on us to deal with Zheng Zhilong, and lose our guard against him, I'm afraid that  When disaster strikes, it will be too late"

    His eyelids twitched: "This time we have to deal with the Zheng family navy. Zhang Kentang has pinned all his hopes on us. His army in Fujian has no intention of sending troops. This is not in line with his character. Is he  Do you really feel free to put everything on my shoulders and allow me to further increase my power after annihilating the Zheng family navy? "

    He pondered there for a while: "No, we can't be careless. It's not easy for us to get to this point. We must not ruin our efforts at this critical moment of life and death. Thank God, continue to send people to closely monitor all movements in Fuzhou. Even if Fuzhou is mobilized  Every soldier, I must know it as soon as possible. Huang Gushan, you should also go back to Zhang Kentang immediately and watch Zhang Kentang's every move. The same is true. No matter what Zhang Kentang wants to do, I will tell you.  Must know as soon as possible!¡±

    "Yes!" The two people responded hurriedly.

    Ding Yunyi pursed his lips.  Ever since his first confrontation with Kentang Zhang, Kentang Zhang seemed to be very afraid of him and unwilling to cause trouble for him again. Therefore, he put all his thoughts on how to deal with Zheng Zhilong.  Now it seems that I have underestimated Zhang Kentang a little too much?

    Everyone who defends one side is older in the officialdom, and no one is a good man and a woman.

    Often when you are most careless, they will suddenly give you a fatal blow. Now, have you made such a mistake before?

    Ding Yunyi hopes that his judgment is wrong.

    If that is really the case, then you will have to face a crisis.

    Thinking of this, Ding Yunyi¡¯s brows furrowed even more tightly, and the look of worry on his face became more intense!

 Part One: Penghu Situation Chapter 419: If you want to be counter-reverse, then you are really rebellious!  !

    Dark clouds have enveloped Fujian.

    A war may break out anytime, anywhere

    As soon as Zheng Zhilong returned to Quanzhou, he quickly summoned the main generals of the Zheng family to report the sudden crisis.  But neither Zheng Zhilong nor his subordinates have ever figured out how this crisis occurred.

    But the danger is still coming towards the Zheng family step by step.

    The situation in Fuzhou is constantly being reported.  Since Zheng Zhilong ran away from Fuzhou, the whole city of Fuzhou has been under martial law, and Ding Yunyi has quickly left Fuzhou and his whereabouts are unknown.

    Zheng Zhilong knew very well that Ding Yunyi was returning to Taiwan, and he must not pass through Quanzhou.  What did he do when he returned to Taiwan?

    There is also news from Taiwan that the Huben Guard Navy is being mobilized in large numbers.  Will the Huben Guard Navy be mobilized at this time?  Are you really going to deal with yourself?

    Until now, Zheng Zhilong still can¡¯t really determine what Zhang Kentang and Ding Yunyi are going to do Big brother, big brother.  Zheng Zhifeng shouted and ran in with a very ugly face: "There is news in Fuzhou. Zhang Kentang and Ding Yunyi are really going to join forces to deal with our Zheng family!"  "

    "What?" Everyone, including Zheng Zhilong, stood up together.

    "Really, it's true!" Zheng Zhifeng's face turned pale: "Zheng Hong betrayed the enemy and falsely accused his eldest brother of being in contact with the Manchus and conspiring to rebel. Now these rumors have been sent to the capital by Pegasus. Our Zheng family is in great trouble.  ah!"

    Zheng Zhilong swayed Ever since he was recruited, he has become domineering in Fujian.  To be honest, they were still loyal to the Ming Dynasty, but why did Zhang Kentang and others think that they were plotting rebellion just based on Zheng Hong's false accusations?

    Rebellion?  I have never thought about it bastard thing!  Zheng Zhibao had an impatient temper and was the first to shout loudly: "My Zheng family has worked so hard for the imperial court, killing pirates everywhere for me. Is it really true that all the birds are gone now?"  Has the good bow been hidden?  So who is Zheng Hong?  If our Zheng family really wanted to rebel, would we still tell him about this little Zheng Hong?  This is simply unreasonable!  "

    "The crime is getting worse, why don't you have words?" Zheng Sen behaved very calmly: "Kentang Zhang has actually wanted to deal with our Zheng family for a long time. The so-called Zheng Hong's testimony is nothing more than an excuse. Even without Zheng Hong,  There will also be Zhang Hong and Li Hong. In short, I think Zhang Kentang has made up his mind this time Since I am forced to rebel, I will rebel! "At this time, Zheng Zhilong no longer taboos anything, pirates.  His personality was completely exposed: "I worked loyally for the Ming Dynasty, but this is what I got? Okay, okay, I turned against you, I turned against you!"

    As soon as he said these words, his subordinates immediately became excited.

    ¡°These people are all pirates, and their years of wealth have diluted their adventurous character.  However, once the external environment matures, this character will emerge again.

    "Father!" Zheng Sen suddenly said: "On the contrary, it is for new recruitment."

    "What?" Zheng Zhilong couldn't help but be startled.

    Zheng Sen spoke in a low voice for a long time. Zheng Zhilong listened very carefully and nodded frequently.  After Zheng Sen finished speaking, he sighed: "I have Mingyan, it is really a blessing for my Zheng family!"

    Suddenly his face straightened: "Zheng Zhifeng!"

    "exist!"

    "I will give you 10,000 people, and you go and capture Xiamen for me!"

    Zheng Zhifeng was stunned: "Brother, take Xiamen now?"

    "Yes, capture Xiamen!" Zheng Zhilong nodded.

    Seeing Zheng Zhifeng¡¯s puzzled look, Zheng Zhilong didn¡¯t explain too much: ¡°Xiamen¡¯s leader is Guerrilla Guan Xiaocang. He has about two thousand soldiers. No matter what, we must seize Xiamen before the Huben Guards arrive!¡±

    "Yes!" Although Zheng Zhifeng didn't quite understand what her elder brother meant, she still responded loudly

    A "rebellion" for new recruitment has finally begun Inside the Zheng Jiajun camp.

    Zheng Zhifeng, who was about to arrive in Xiamen, ordered the camp to be set up, but there was no movement. This made Zheng Jiajun, who came full of confidence, full of doubts.

    Why hasn¡¯t Zheng Zhifeng taken any action yet?  What is he worried about now?

    No one knows what Zheng Zhifeng is thinking. In fact, Zheng Zhifeng at this time is dissatisfied with his elder brother's choice to raise troops at this time and suddenly want to capture Xiamen. This is tantamount to telling everyone that the Zheng family has really rebelled!

    "Third Master, what are you waiting for? Since the deputy commander ordered us to come and capture Xiamen, it is time to go all out and march forward to capture Xiamen. If there is any further delay, we will wait until the Yan army returns."But it's too late!  "As soon as the military meeting began, Zheng Zhifeng's subordinate Jiang Ning shouted loudly.

    He was an old subordinate who had been with Zheng Zhilong for a long time. He was very brave and courageous. If it were really based on seniority, Zheng Zhifeng would have to give him some credit.

    Jiang Ning¡¯s voice was like a bell, and he sounded impassioned. Several passionate generals became murderous after hearing this.  They also stepped forward to ask for a fight.

    Zheng Zhifeng pondered for a while and said: "Having said that, Xiamen guard Guan Xiaocang is not an ordinary person. I am afraid that the news of our army's dispatch has reached Xiamen long ago, but he has not taken any action. It is unknown whether there is a conspiracy!  "

    "Whatever conspiracy!" Zheng Zhifeng finished his words. Jiang Ning's son Jiang Dayan took over and said: "I have an army of ten thousand, and Xiamen only has two thousand defenders. As long as the third master gives an order, all ten thousand troops will come out.  Gathered at the foot of Xiamen City, no matter how talented Guan Xiaocang is, he will still be helpless!"

    Jiang Dayan, like his father, has a loud voice, a straightforward manner, and he is young and energetic. When he refuted Zheng Zhifeng's opinions, he yelled and spitted without any scruples, with an attitude that left no room for doubt. As a coach, Jiang Dayan  Zheng Zhifeng was very unhappy.

    "We are navy soldiers turned into infantry, we can't act negligently!" Zheng Zhifeng said coldly.

    "So what if the naval force is converted into infantry? Our army is far stronger than the Xiamen Army, and we can take advantage of the opportunity to attack. Make a great achievement in one fell swoop!" Jiang Dayan was not aware of Zheng Zhifeng's displeasure at all, and still looked high-spirited.

    "I'm afraid I won't adapt to the climate!" Zheng Zhifeng said patiently.

    "My subordinates have been inspecting each battalion for several days and found that most of the sergeants are as healthy as ever! There is no acclimatization!" Jiang Dayan unceremoniously dismissed Zheng Zhifeng's words.  At this point, Jiang Dayan suddenly hummed again: "Didn't the third master go to the camp to take a look? The morale of the brothers is very strong. We are greedy for life and afraid of death, which is not the case in our Zheng family army!"

    Zheng Zhifeng¡¯s expression changed, and a pair of eyebrows immediately stood up.  If we talk about the beginning.  If he and Jiang Ning and his son were only arguing about military strategy, up to now, Jiang Ning and his son had been engaged in a series of tit-for-tat confrontations.  Especially Jiang Dayan's last words made Zheng Zhifeng feel contemptuous!

    In fact, Zheng Zhifeng¡¯s idea was not new to him at this time.  As soon as the army started, Jiang Ning ran to him to ask for a fight.  At that time, Zheng Zhifeng was in shock and doubt.  I couldn't make up my mind for a moment, so I wanted to wait for everyone to discuss before making a decision.  Zheng Zhifeng's attitude made Jiang Ning very dissatisfied, and bluntly said that this move would delay the fight.  During today's military meeting, Jiang Ning and his son were again aggressive and had to send troops, which made Zheng Zhifeng very angry.

    He began to feel vaguely that Jiang Ning and his son actually looked down on him.

    There is a reason why Zheng Zhifeng feels this way.  Although he is Zheng Zhilong's younger brother and a general in charge of the army, he is only in his thirties and has experience in military training in the past.  But this is the first time that troops and horses have been sent out.  In an army that values ??military merit and seniority, there really isn't much prestige to speak of.

    Zheng Zhifeng is not unclear about this, but he has always been arrogant and prides himself on his qualifications as a famous general.  How can you endure the contempt of your subordinates?  Jiang Ning and his son's recklessness seemed to him to be a naked provocation against him!  And their identities made Zheng Zhifeng feel that he did it intentionally!

    But Zheng Zhifeng finally endured it.  After all, he is the coach, and he still has to talk about his tolerance in terms of face. He doesn't want to give people the impression of being "narrow-minded".  Thinking of this, Zheng Zhifeng suppressed his anger.  He said with a gloomy face: "There is a saying in the art of war: don't move unless you gain, use it unless you gain, and don't fight unless you are in danger. Now that the enemy's situation is unknown, our army attacks rashly. What if we make a mistake? Zhending's defeat has not happened for a long time, how can we not lead to it?  Take it as a lesson?¡±

    Zheng Zhifeng wanted the disgusting guy in front of him to shut up as soon as possible, but Jiang Dayan was a brave father with no scheming. He had just started to compete with Zheng Zhifeng, and he really didn't like this general very much.  Therefore, Zheng Zhifeng's expression was obviously hesitant, but he suddenly didn't realize it. Instead, he raised his head and said in a somewhat lecturing tone:

    "When the two armies are facing each other, the situation is ever-changing. The general must be good at adapting to the situation, so that he can defeat the enemy! If you stick to what the military manual says and cannot be flexible, how is it different from Zhao Kuo who talks about war on paper!"

    "You bastard!" Jiang Dayan finished his words, and Zheng Zhifeng was already yelling!

    How could Zheng Zhifeng endure the fact that one of his subordinates also used Zhao Kuo to ridicule him, and in front of all the civil and military officials in the hall?  Thinking of this, Zheng Zhifeng could no longer bear it and finally took action!

    Zheng Zhifeng¡¯s eyes widened in anger, staring at Jiang Dayan, as if fire was about to burst out of his eyes.  Poor Jiang Dayan was completely unaware of the impending disaster and still stood proudly without any fear.

    Jiang Dayan was stunned, but Jiang Ning felt something was wrong.  Looking at Zheng Zhifeng's slightly distorted face, Jiang Ning suddenly had a thought in her mind, as if she had realized something, and a look of horror suddenly appeared on her face.

    &nbsp; The generals realized the seriousness of the matter when they saw the coach's furious expression.

    Empress Zheng Zhifeng glanced majestically into the hall: "I have been entrusted by the deputy town commander, and I should work hard to defeat the enemy as soon as possible. Today the three armies are gathered together, and they are working together as one, but Jiang Dayan has ulterior motives.  Disobeying orders, slandering superior officers, and disturbing the morale of the army. If we are not severely punished, we may not be able to carry out the order in the future, and the morale of the army will not be gathered. I have to tighten the discipline of the army, strengthen the morale of the army, and act as a warning to others."

    Seeing Zheng Zhifeng like this, Ning immediately understood what was going to happen next. He immediately screamed, knelt down at Zheng Zhifeng's feet, and begged: "Third Master, please have mercy on me! This little kid is a fool, talking nonsense, and he deserves to die! But please see  In the name of the three generations of the Jiang family who are loyal to the imperial court, please spare my life!"

    "Third Master, please be merciful!" At this time, other civil and military officials also reacted.  Although the Jiang family and his son were rude, they were straightforward and quite popular in the military.  Seeing Jiang Dayan being convicted for his words, everyone couldn't bear it, and they all came out to plead for Jiang Dayan.

    Gao Wei and Liu Jing, the cronies sent by Zheng Zhilong who accompanied the army, also begged for Jiang Dayan's mercy.

    These two people had a good impression of Zheng Zhifeng and thought that he was a talented person with both civil and military skills.  But Zheng Zhifeng's performance was somewhat beyond their expectations.  After all, it was just a military meeting, and the generals could speak freely. Although Jiang Dayan did not understand the importance of the matter and spoke harshly, which offended Zheng Zhifeng, it would be over with a small punishment and he would not be beheaded.

    Seeing that the generals and the people sent by the two elder brothers were interceding for Jiang Dayan, Zheng Zhifeng showed a trace of hesitation on his face.  He was angry just now, but now he calmed down and felt something was wrong.

    Just when Zheng Zhifeng was hesitant, his confidant Yu Yuan came up to him and whispered in his ear: "Third Master, Jiang Ning is quite prestigious in the army. If he kills his son like this, it may make him feel resentful.  The soldiers are inevitably cold-hearted. This is quite detrimental to the great cause. Please think again!"

    Zheng Zhifeng was shocked again.  What Yu Yuan said makes sense. Judging from the fact that all the generals interceded for Jiang Dayan, Jiang Ning was not in the army for nothing.  After all, Zheng Zhifeng was a young and promising commander with a weak foundation in the army. If the generals felt resentful for killing a little Jiang Dayan, then it would be really difficult for him to be the commander in chief.

    Thinking of this, Zheng Zhifeng finally felt a little relieved.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? But Zheng Zhifeng can't change his tune.  As if he saw Zheng Zhifeng's difficulty, Yu Yuan rolled his eyes and ran up to Jiang Dayan, who was still standing on the spot as dumbfounded as a chicken. He kicked him to the ground and cursed fiercely: "You bastard, the general is strategizing.  Is your plan beyond your reach? If you speak loudly and talk nonsense, it¡¯s not an exaggeration to get beaten with sixty sticks! Why don¡¯t you apologize to the general immediately?¡±

    Jiang Dayan woke up immediately after being kicked by Yu Yuan.  When he thought about Yu Yuan's words, he understood the meaning no matter how stupid he was.  Although Jiang Dayan was dissatisfied with Zheng Zhifeng, he did not want to lose his life here.  After he realized what he was doing, he had no choice but to bow his head under the eaves. He hurriedly knelt and kowtowed to Zheng Zhifeng, begging for mercy.

    Jiang Dayan relented, and everyone hurriedly followed suit again. Zheng Zhifeng finally looked better.  With the steps, Zheng Zhifeng finally no longer insisted on beheading, but said coldly with a straight face:

    "When I lead the army, I always pay attention to the execution of orders and prohibitions. The army must not go out lightly, and the matter has just been decided. You do not know military affairs, and you accuse me of making strategies for no reason, disrupting the morale of our army, and you should be executed. I remember that your father and son are loyal to the Zheng family. In the past, we have made a decision.  I'll spare your life if you have bad merit, but I'll give you sixty rounds of military sticks instead. If you do it again next time, I'll definitely kill you without mercy!"

    "In fact, the so-called not sending troops is just a debate between Zheng Zhifeng and Jiang Dayan. There is no so-called fixed opinion at all. His words are completely nonsense.

    Anyone with a discerning eye knows that if Jiang Dayan¡¯s fault was not in this, then he could only offend the coach with his words.

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 420: Burning!

    Zheng Zhifeng finally moved!

    Target - Xiamen!

    Xiamen guard Guan Xiaocang set up a strange formation. Instead of putting all his troops in Xiamen, he personally took half of Xiamen's troops and a thousand men guarded the Luangzikou outside Xiamen!

    There is a hill at the prodigal entrance, and Guan Xiaocang placed his command post here, which is equivalent to putting himself directly on the front line opposite Zheng Zhifeng

    ?¡­

    At this time, Zheng Zhifeng knew that he had mostly infantry, but after all, he only had so many. If he captured the Luangzikou in one fell swoop the next day, there would probably be no battle.  This was discussed with Zheng Zhifeng before departure, and Zheng Zhifeng executed it meticulously.

    Zheng Zhifeng did not expect that the dispatch of troops this time was surprisingly smooth, and no effective resistance was encountered. The Ming Dynasty officials in small counties all over the country fled and surrendered.  He wanted to re-appoint officials from various places, which made Zheng Zhifeng's head a bit big

    More than two hours later, news reached Guan Xiaocang that the enemy was approaching.  Liu Hedong, who was guarding Liu Hedong under Guan Xiaocang, immediately ordered all his troops to keep their clothes on, their horses on their saddles, and enter combat mode.

    A spy came back half an hour later, reporting Zheng Zhifeng¡¯s location

    Suddenly there was a muffled thunder in the sky, and raindrops hit Guan Xiaocang's face, rolling down to his mouth, with a hint of bitterness and a hint of nervousness.  The current situation can only be said to be planned by people and accomplished by God

    Guan Xiaocang looked at Liu Hedong, who was also frowning in thought.

    Fortunately, the rain did not start, like that child.  After crying a few times, she stopped crying when she saw the candy coming to her mouth.  Is God testing Guan Xiaocang's will?

    Wait, can only wait, Guan Xiaocang¡¯s heart is burning Nervous, depressed, restless Guan Xiaocang is praying

    Another spy came back to report that Zheng Zhifeng was approaching.  Liu Hedong has commanded most of the troops to move to the back of the mountains on both sides of the official road. If Zheng Zhifeng does not stop, he will attack.  People from all walks of life will immediately enter their predetermined positions.

    Guan Xiaocang is looking forward to the news.  Each department has moved accordingly behind the two mountains and chosen to wait at a place relatively close to their scheduled location.

    It was getting dark, and the spies came to report.  Zheng Zhifeng entered Lin County and seemed to have no intention of continuing. Others were watching.

    Zheng Zhifeng finally settled in Lin County.  Guan Xiaocang was relieved.  God is also helping Xiaocang. After a few raindrops fell, the crescent moon and a few stars showed charming smiles.

    Before dawn, all ministries had entered their designated positions.  In fact, it is not complicated. There are 100 people arranged on the mountain south of the entrance, with General Fang Mingliang in charge. As long as all the enemies enter the ambush circle, put down burning rolling logs to block the road, then go east and put down a certain amount of burning rolling logs.  and ignited the sagebrush on both sides of the road.  Also arrange a hundred people at the corner.  When a fire breaks out at the entrance, this area is also used to cross the road and light the rolling logs, and then light the wormwood on both sides of the official road, which can burn half of it.  Five hundred people were arranged on the north mountain of the eastern section, taking the fire as a signal.  Stones and rolling logs fall down, killing as many as they can.  The exit was sealed with rolling logs and stones, or it was more secure to seal it with fire.  In this way, the enemy will inevitably run towards the mountains to the south, where a large group of troops will gather.  Directed by Liu Hedong.

    Everything is ready, only the enemy is coming.  It's daybreak and the sun is rising.  Each department is well hidden and difficult to find when walking on the official road.  There was a sound of horse hoofbeats, and a man dressed as a hunter rushed towards Guan Xiaocang.

    Guan Xiaocang is still self-aware. He doesn¡¯t want to kill him with a knife, but he also doesn¡¯t want to stay in a mountain village.  Hiding on the mountain to the south not far from the exit, he prepared a drum. When they started playing, Guan Xiaocang wanted to beat the drum to cheer him up.

    Chu Ming led the hunter to him, who turned out to be a spy.

    "The enemy has already been dispatched and is heading towards Dangzikou. It is estimated that they will arrive in less than an hour."

    Guan Xiaocang's heart came to Noise's eyes again, and the critical moment had arrived

    ?¡­

    Zheng Zhifeng urged the team to move quickly, and did not encounter any resistance along the way. She was also a little complacent. Her eldest brother valued her and she did not embarrass him.  Riding on the horse, he called out: "Brothers, hurry up and go to Xiamen for a day off. You can have enough food and wine."

    Once he heard this, the soldier walked with more energy.

    When Zheng Zhifeng reached the entrance of the prodigal son, he felt that the terrain was unfavorable and it was better to be careful.

    "Yu Yuan, take five hundred people to see it."

    "The general will obey the order."

    Yu Yuan was even more proud. The general had ordered him to go and he had to go. If there was anything to see, even if there was resistance along the way, they all huddled in the state capital to defend the city and did not dare to come out.

    Yu Yuan walked seven or eight miles and looked around on both sides of the mountain to see what was there. He saw nothing. He was almost at the exit of Langzikou.  Yu Yuan reined in his horse. The front was quite open and he could see it at a glance.After traveling for more than ten miles, he said to the messenger: "Go and report to the general that everything is safe."

    Zheng Zhifeng shouted: "Let's go"

    The large troops entered the prodigal mouth.  The team of 10,000 people was huge.  As the saying goes: if there are 10,000 people, there will be no boundaries; if there are 100,000 people, the world will stretch to the sky.

    The forwards were five thousand infantrymen, in the middle were the heavy men, escorted by more than three thousand people, and the rearguard were two thousand infantrymen commanded by Zheng Zhilong himself.

    At this time, Fang Mingliang warned the soldiers not to act rashly and to listen to his orders.  Watching Zheng Jiajun move forward without any precautions.  I feel happy in my heart. Your Excellency has such a clever plan.

    Counting that there were ten thousand people in the past, when the last person entered the mountain pass, Fang Mingliang looked to the west, and when he could no longer see the shadow of Zheng Jiajun, he let out a loud roar.

    "Brothers, release the rolling logs."

    In an instant, the burning and some unburned logs rolled towards the mountain pass. Suddenly, more than three to four hundred logs were piled up at the mountain pass. The logs smeared with butter and rosin also burned and spread to all directions.  .

    What season is this?  The weeds and shrubs have exhausted the last drop of water. When dry wood encounters the fire, flames rise into the sky in an instant.

    Fang Mingliang saw that it was almost done. The fire would not go out within two or three hours, and it would be impossible for anyone to get out from here.  Then the command post headed west along the mountain, walking as it did.  While firing rockets on both sides of the official road at the bottom of the mountain, they ignited the prepared rolling logs and threw them down the mountain.

    There was a fire over there, and Li Shangzhong, the commander at the corner, also made a move, threw down the rolling wood, and lit the wormwood on fire.  The soldiers at the exit also threw down logs and stones in a matter of moments.  The pile at the exit was as high as two people, and there was a huge flame, and I wanted to get out.  It¡¯s harder than reaching the sky.

    The five hundred people led by Yu Yuan were not sealed inside, and trouble broke out later.  He was also stunned there.

    The 500,000 soldiers in Beishan didn't need to take aim. They threw watermelon-sized rocks and rolling logs at the bottom of the mountain.  For a time, Zheng Jiajun was dying and injured. He had nowhere to hide and nowhere to hide. He was crying for his father and mother, howling like ghosts and wolves, and was in chaos.

    Zheng Zhifeng was stunned by this sudden change, but she reacted immediately.  He was ambushed.  Within a moment of looking at it, nearly half of his soldiers were dead or injured, but those who were in the fire still didn't know what happened, and they were shocked in their hearts.  I couldn't believe that Fujian could have such a powerful general except Ding Yunyi.

    ??????????????????????? Immediately shouted, "Brothers, rush to the south hillside!"

    It was so sudden that Zheng Jiajun was confused.  An arrogant soldier will be defeated. This is a truth that has existed since ancient times.  Even if they are not proud soldiers, they come all the way.  It went so smoothly that they never imagined that someone would intercept them halfway, including Zheng Zhifeng.

    The chaos stopped. Zheng Jiajun reacted and rushed toward the south hillside with swords and guns. The horses were no longer needed.  Zheng Zhifeng led the remaining several thousand soldiers and had just rushed to about 100 meters when a large number of Ming troops appeared on the mountainside.

    Zheng Zhifeng shouted: "If you retreat, you will die. If you rush out of the hillside, you will survive. Brothers, fight your way out, rush!"

    As soon as Liuhedong's flag was waved, the Ming army opened fire, muskets and bows and arrows greeted Zheng's army. Suddenly, there was a loud sound of gunfire and arrows like rain.  Zheng Jiajun also rushed and shot at the same time.

    Liu Hedong didn¡¯t know Zheng Zhifeng, but when he saw Zheng Zhifeng carrying a broadsword and charging forward, he felt like he was the boss.  Shoot people first and shoot horses, and order the soldiers to greet Zheng Zhifeng.

    Zheng Zhifeng used a broadsword to strike at the cold arrow and rushed upward with all her strength.  A bullet hit his thigh, he staggered slightly, and his tall body stood on the ground with a single sword.

    The soldiers behind him swarmed up, trying to step forward to protect the frame.  The bullets and rain of arrows caused most of the soldiers to fall beside Zheng Zhifeng.  The remaining soldiers pulled Zheng Zhifeng back.

    Guan Xiaocang was watching the battle on the mountain. He was so happy that the battle was going so smoothly that he forgot about beating drums to cheer.

    Yu Yuan outside the mountain pass also launched an attack, but he did not enter the battlefield directly, but attacked Nanshan on the Guan Xiaocang side.

    It turns out that something unexpected happened, and Yu Yuan was there to observe the situation after a brief panic.  He has a small number of people, so he is thinking about how to make these 500 people effective.  I found that there were few people on Guan Xiaocang's side. It seemed that someone was guarding someone and watching the battle. He should be the leader of this team.

    Yu Yuan thought about it and decided to take a gamble and lead his men to attack this side slightly.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUTOUT  There are fewer and fewer people around, and the Ming army is getting closer.  He was unwilling to give in and commanded the Zheng army to counterattack.  But there was no way to save the situation. The Ming army had surrounded him, and the encirclement was getting smaller and smaller.

    It seems that the defeat has been decided. I hate it in my heart. I was too careless. The great waves of the river have washed over me. Today I capsized the boat.  How do I communicate with my eldest brother???Ah.  There are only a few hundred people around me, alas!  Zheng Zhifeng let out a long sigh and wanted to kill himself with a knife.

    However, his subordinates hugged Zheng Zhifeng and said, "Third Master, you must not do this. Victory or defeat is determined by fate. We can still pack things up and come back again!"

    Zheng Zhifeng let out a long sigh and put down the steel knife in his hand

    However, Guan Xiaocang was not much better at this time.  Guan Xiaocang was on the southern hillside, still happy, wondering what suspense there was about this battle.

    Suddenly, a guard shouted, "There are enemies!"

    I saw more than 500 Zheng family troops coming up from the bottom of the mountain. At this time, they were already quite close.  There was a lively fight over there, everyone was watching the battle, and no one noticed that the enemy was here.

    The captain of the guard was shocked and sweating profusely. He had no time to think and ordered the guards to defend themselves.  Suddenly, there was loud gunfire and black smoke.  After killing more than ten Zheng Jiajun, a hand-to-hand battle took place.

    Four to one, although these guards were loyal and brave, it was their first time on the battlefield after all. At the slightest contact, they all retreated, unable to resist.  Two loyal guards protected Guan Xiaocang and also retreated.

    Guan Xiaocang pointed with his hand. Wei Zhiyuan understood and stepped forward to beat the drum.  One is to boost morale, and the other is to deliver a message to Liu Hedong down the mountain.

    What should I do? Go back. The further back you go, the farther away you are from the main force. Moreover, there are enemies on three sides, so you can only run to the top of the mountain. It seems that running is not an option.  The only way is to rush forward, fight a bloody path, run down the mountain, and it will be safe when you join the large army.  Guan Xiaocang told the two guards his intention to launch a counterattack, and the two of them supported Guan Xiaocang and moved closer to the main force.

    Here, the guards yelled at the top of their lungs to stop the retreating soldiers.

    One of the guards shouted: "Brothers, follow me and break through the enemy siege. You will be safe at the bottom of the mountain."

    The captain of the guard also shouted: "Brothers, charge at me, anyone who retreats will die."

    These guards also understood what the general meant, and unconsciously formed a circle, wrapping and protecting Guan Xiaocang, and rushed towards the enemy like a group.

    "But, this is a battlefield, and it is a battle with huge disparity in power. It is too difficult to truly protect a person safely.  Fortunately, when Yu Yuan made a sneak attack, he wanted to surround these people. The team was spread out and formed a fan shape.

    The few people at the front fought desperately. Although there were fewer soldiers around them, the two people with red eyes who were killed by the Zheng family army were frightened and retreated one after another.

    At this time, a Zheng Jiajun came in from behind and slashed at Guan Xiaocang with his sword.  Maybe they saw that Guan Xiaocang was in the middle of the team and was the target of protection, so they wanted to kill the leader Guan Xiaocang, which was also the purpose of their coming here.

    Guan Xiaocang swung his knife to block it, but the Zheng Jiajun was clever and stabbed Guan Xiaocang in the abdomen. Guan Xiaocang ducked out of the way and didn't pay attention to his feet. He was tripped by a stone and fell to the ground.

    This Zheng Jiajun was happy, followed up two steps, and slashed at Guan Xiaocang with his sword.

    At this time, the head of the guard's eyes were burning. He killed a big Zheng Jiajun leader who was fighting with him with a knife. He used the back of his knife to separate the Zheng Jiajun's blade. He flew up and kicked the Zheng Jiajun ten steps away. He raised Guan Xiaocang and faced the guards.  Get closer.

    The guards in front had already cut their way out, escorting Guan Xiaocang as he ran down the mountain.

    It was too dangerous. To be honest, as soon as he rushed into the battlefield, this kind of life and death fight made Guan Xiaocang's mind go blank, and his face became numb and confused.  There is no talk of reason, no talk of strategy and wisdom, all we can do is instinctive thinking and actions

    Guan Xiaocang was carried by the guards like a dead man and ran down the mountain. Not far away, the troops coming down from the mountain came up.

    "Brothers, kill, don't let an enemy escape." At this time, such a cry rang out on the battlefield again.

    With the passage of time, the Ming army became more and more numerous, and the Zheng family's army became less and less, and there was no suspense on the battlefield.  Yu Yuan was hacked to death, and none of his five hundred people survived!

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 421: Changes in Quanzhou

    "Oh, really? Guan Xiaocang?"

    Ding Yunyi, who returned to Hubenwei, seemed to be very curious when he heard the name: "In Fujian, except for me, Hubenwei, when did we have a general who is so capable of fighting?"

    "This man is a descendant of Guan Tong, a famous painter in the Five Dynasties." Cai Jiuzhou said with a smile: "Guan Xiaocang is now a guerrilla and stationed in Xiamen. I used to recognize him and he knew some military techniques. During the period of guarding Xiamen, he also tried his best to buy  A batch of firearms."

    "So this person is indeed a talent" Ding Yunyi nodded: "Ignore them for the time being, Zheng Zhilong finally rebelled, and when he rebelled, he immediately mobilized tens of thousands of people to attack Xiamen, everyone  Do you know why?"

    "To recruit security." Qin Yun blurted out without even thinking: "Although the Zheng family's navy is huge, it will be difficult for Zheng Zhilong to face the two-pronged attack of our Huben Guards and the governor's army, as well as the continuous reinforcements that may arrive in Fujian at any time, and there is no need to  He is sure to win. It is indeed a good move for him to attack Xiamen first. Once Xiamen falls into his hands, he will have two outlets to the sea to protect himself; if he goes forward, he can directly take a look at Fuzhou.  , to intimidate the whole of Fujian. At that time, the imperial court is in panic, and I am afraid that someone will continue to ask for peace, and he, Zheng Zhilong, can also put forward more conditions"

    Ding Yunyi smiled slightly and said: "Yes, he may even propose conditions for punishing Ding Yunyi and Zhang Kentang But whether the court will agree depends entirely on whether we can fight in Quanzhou.  If you win, can you defeat the Zheng family army in the shortest possible time?¡±

    "Wu Liebo, please give the order!"

    "Everyone, our Tiger Ben Guard's best opportunity has come!" Ding Yunyi's voice suddenly rose: "Since Zheng Zhilong has rebelled, we must not allow him to be recruited again. As long as the Zheng Family Army is defeated, there will no longer be our opponent in Fujian! Everyone,  What kind of place is Fujian? There are mountains and mountains blocking it in front, and the vast sea behind it. You can attack or defend. Whoever owns this place will have the strongest capital. Only one person can have the final say.  "

    He glanced at his subordinates, and then said slowly: "The king of the sea. It's not Zheng Zhilong, but me, Ding Yunyi! In Fujian, the king of Fujian is not him, Zheng Zhilong"

    He didn¡¯t finish what he said, but everyone understood what he meant.

    There can only be one king in Fujian, and that is him - Ding Yunyi!

    The King of Fujian¡ª¡ªDing Yunyi!

    "Ye Dahai has led the fleet to Siam and other places" Ding Yunyi's face straightened: "Generals Huangfu Yunjie, Hou Lu, and Wang Wei each led infantry and artillery to Quanzhou and bombarded Quanzhou.  Zheng Zhilong rushed out from Quanzhou and rushed to the sea. He started from the sea, so we defeated him on the sea! Cai Jiuzhou, Zhang Xianxuan, Xiao Yifeng, Bao Juhua, and all the naval forces from Taiwan and Pengzhou went out to patrol.  The sea. Looking for an opportunity to fight to the death with the Zheng Family Navy!"

    "Fight to the death! Fight to the death!"

    All the generals shouted like a tide, and the opportunity they had been waiting for for a long time finally arrived Previously, Ding Yunyi had been avoiding Zheng Zhilong, and the Huben Guards had also been avoiding Zheng Jiajun, because of the conditions for the duel at that time  Not mature yet.  And now, such a time has arrived without any warning before

    Once the Zheng family army is defeated.  In Fujian, Ding Yunyi only has the last opponent who is not particularly strong: Zhang Kentang!  The opportunity to dominate Fujian has arrived!

    The power of all the tigers and guardians in Taiwan, and a dead battle with Zheng Jiajun 

    ?¡­

    At this time, Qin Yun was still a little worried, and what he was worried about was the safety of Ding Yunyi's sister and brother-in-law in Quanzhou.

    Although he had made a plan to force Zheng Zhilong to rebel, Ding Yunyi did not send anyone to inform Ye Yuanqian. The reason was very simple. There must not be any loopholes left before Zheng Zhilong actually rebelled.

    And when Ye Yuan returned to Quanzhou from Fuzhou, Zheng Zhilong finally rebelled.  He is Ding Yunyi's brother-in-law. What attitude will Zheng Zhilong take towards him?

    Ding Yunyi did not have too many worries: "My brother-in-law, for the sake of being clever and changeable, is very flexible. At the critical moment, he might yell at me in front of Zheng Zhilong. What's more, now Zheng Zhilong still fantasizes about the court treating him  Ye Yuan is the official of the court, he will not take Ye Yuan¡¯s life unless it is absolutely necessary!¡±

    Qin Yun nodded: "Third brother, you said before that Kentang Zhang might be killing two birds with one stone. How should we deal with it?"

    "Kill two birds with one stone?" Ding Yunyi sneered: "Zhang Kentang is so cunning, I guess he wants to use this opportunity to make our Hu Ben Guards and Zheng Jiajun fight to the death, and both sides will suffer."??Hey, he might even accuse me of some crime and get rid of Zheng Zhilong and me in one fell swoop. Unfortunately, his wishful thinking was completely wrong"

    Ding Yunyi said coldly: "Zhang Kentang only knows that I have tiger guards, and the court only knows that I hold Taiwan and Penghu in my hands, but he has no idea how powerful I am. As long as Zhang Kentang and the court dare to touch me,  The chess pieces I deployed before can all be moved one by oneI want him Zhang Kentang to reap the consequences, and I want the court not to dare to touch me at all"

    Qin Yun suddenly discovered that the third brother's face looked a little ferocious, which he had never seen before. For some reason, Qin Yun couldn't help but tremble.

    He doesn¡¯t know how many trump cards the third brother has, but the only thing he knows is that the third brother is no longer the same third brother

    Everything is under the control of the third brother. If the third brother gives an order, countless people's heads will fall to the ground.  Even now, even the imperial court may not be in the eyes of the third brother

    But what can the third brother do to make the court dare not touch him?  Qin Yun really couldn't figure it out.

    Ding Yunyi's expression gradually softened: "Fourth, I have written several letters and sent them out with fast horses. Soon, there will be big moves in the court. All we have to do is to deal with Zheng Zhilong with peace of mind  ¡±

    Qin Yun took a slow breath, then nodded vigorously, and stopped thinking about anything else.  Once a brother, always a brother.  Now that Third Brother has decided to do it, I can only follow him without any regrets

    ?¡­

    "Zheng Zhilong has rebelled after all" In his own yamen, Ye Yuan's face was ashen.

    Ding Biyue was shocked when she heard this: "What. Is Zheng Zhilong rebelling?"

    Ye Yuan sat down: "The city gates of Quanzhou are closed and the port is blocked, except for his Zheng family fleet. No one is allowed to enter or exit. Zheng Zhilong is really rebelling!"

    Ding Biyue was a woman after all, and was a little panicked after hearing this: "Then what should we do now? You and Zheng Zhilong have had many problems with each other before, and you are Xiang Wen's brother-in-law. Zheng Zhilong will definitely not let go of this rebellion.  You, how about we go to Taiwan to take a break"

    "I can't get out." Ye Yuan shook his head slowly: "Where can I get out from Quanzhou now? Madam, are you afraid?"

    At this point, Ding Biyue gradually calmed down: "What's the use of being afraid? Our child has been sent to the capital. There are only you and me here. If we can really die together, it will be okay."  There is nothing to regret¡­¡±

    Ye Yuan was moved at first.  Although my wife is a bit aggressive, she is really passionate about me, and she is not afraid even if a knife is placed on her neck.

    But I am afraid of death.  He didn't want to die so early Seeing that Ding Yunyi's official position was getting bigger and bigger, he wanted to rely on his brother-in-law to climb all the way up.  Wouldn't it be such a pity to die at this time?

    "Madam, I don't think the matter has reached that serious level yet." Ye Yuan calmed down: "Although Zheng Zhilong has rebelled, I see his attitude and don't want to burn the boat. Completely break with the court. If this is really the case, I think he will  Zheng Zhilong doesn¡¯t dare to kill me easily. In this case, we still have a chance"

    He held his wife's hand: "Madam, please believe me. Although I, Ye Yuan, wanted to climb up the ladder, being an official and being honest have nothing to do with each other. Since I became the prefect of Quanzhou, I have made a lot of money and earned my reputation.  The word "corrupt official" is never an exaggeration, but I, Mr. Ye, am by no means a despicable and shameless person"

    Ding Biyue held her husband's hand tightly. She knew what kind of person her husband was.  Be more aware of what kind of things your husband will do.

    Husbands can be corrupt, but husbands also have their own moral integrity

    ¡°My lord, my lord, it¡¯s no good, no, no, Zheng Zhilong is rushing in with his men, and we can¡¯t even stop him!¡±

    While he was talking there, a government servant rushed in rolling and crawling.

    What was supposed to come finally came Ye Yuan smiled slightly: "Madam, please stay away for a while."

    Ding Biyue walked into the inner room calmly. At this time, Zheng Zhilong had already barged in with several subordinates.

    "Why is Deputy Town Zheng here?"

    When he saw Zheng Zhilong, Ye Yuan seemed to be very surprised at first: "If Deputy Town Zheng has something to do, he can only send someone to inform the official, and the official will arrive immediately. How can there be any reason for Deputy Town Zheng to come in person?"

    Zheng Zhilong was a little confused about Ye Yuan's original thoughts.  This time, the first thing he thought of was to capture Ye Yuanxian to prevent Ye Yuanxian and Ding Yunyi from colluding internally and externally, making Quanzhou difficult to defend.

    He originally thought that Ye Yuan was like this??, seeing such a posture, he must be panicked, but who would have thought that Ye Yuan was calm and calm as if nothing had happened.

    "Ye Huangtang." Zheng Zhilong actually said politely: "Brother, I have been undecided about a few things, so I came here to ask Ye Huangtang for advice."

    "Ah, that's it. Deputy Town Zheng, please sit down quickly" Ye Yuan was still so calm: "I wonder what things Deputy Town Zheng is thinking about?"

    Zheng Zhilong looked at him: "The first thing is that a person has great power, but he is a pirate and has never been trusted by the court. He has made great contributions to the court, but the court is always on guard.  They followed him, targeted him, and even wanted to kill him. Later, the court finally found an excuse, saying that he wanted to rebel. What should Ye Huangtang do about this person? "

    "There are only two ways" Ye Yuan seemed very serious at first: "The first is to sit back and wait for the court to arrest you, and then either try your best to distinguish for yourself or wait for death. But since the court has determined that you want to  On the contrary, no matter how you distinguish it, the imperial court will not believe it"

    Zheng Zhilong actually nodded: "What about the second method?"

    "The second way is to really rebel." Ye Yuan sighed and said: "If you don't rebel, it's Yue Wumu who is on the Fengbo Pavilion. If he rebels, there may be a chance to clear his name"

    Hearing that the other party actually compared himself to Yue Wumu, Zheng Zhilong was overjoyed, but his face did not show the slightest expression.

    "Throughout the ages, have there been fewer ministers who have been wronged?" Ye Yuanxian said worriedly: "As the saying goes, when the birds are gone, a good bow is hidden; when a cunning rabbit dies, the lackeys will cook it. Now that the bandits in the Central Plains are settled, my only enemy of the Ming Dynasty is  After killing a Manchu, the imperial court will be free to deal with you, Vice-President Zheng"

    Zheng Zhilong narrowed his eyes: "Does Ye Huangtang already know that this person is me?"

    "Does Deputy Town Zheng think that I am blind? Can't you see the changes in Quanzhou?" Ye Yuanxian smiled and said: "The court wants to force Deputy Town Zheng to rebel. Deputy Town Zheng has to rebel for the sake of the Zheng family. I am afraid that they will come to take me away today."  It¡¯s in your head, right?¡±

    "It is said that officials from Beijing are all-rounded, and this is absolutely true." At this time, Zheng Zhilong no longer concealed anything: "You, Ye Huangtang, are both a court official and Ding Yunyi's brother-in-law. In the past, you always opposed me and made you  I can't eat well and sleep well. Since I, Zheng Zhilong, have decided to go against it, why should I let you go? I can only use your head to sacrifice my banner."

    Ye Yuan actually nodded seriously and said: "Yes, that's how it should be. It's a pity that I am a civil servant and don't have soldiers in my hands, otherwise I will definitely capture you and make a great contribution to myself."

    Seeing him being so frank, Zheng Zhilong felt a little good in his heart.

    "It's a pity that you, Deputy Town Zheng, don't really want to go against it"

    Ye Yuan's next words surprised Zheng Zhilong. Ye Yuan said as if he could see through his mind: "If you really wanted to rebel, it would definitely cause chaos in Quanzhou, but you didn't do that. Why? Because?  This Quanzhou is your home base. If you mess with Quanzhou, you will mess with your own home. Secondly, you are still waiting there to receive a second round of recruitment!"

    As he said that, he stood up and walked a few steps, his tone full of confidence: "If you can capture Xiamen, intimidate Fuzhou, and then hold on to Quanzhou, and harass back and forth from the sea, over time, the imperial court will be frightened. This will  Then the second opportunity to recruit people has arrived, Deputy Town Zheng, am I right? "

    Zheng Zhilong was silent for a while, then nodded silently.  (To be continued: Gone with the Sky. Registered members of literature recommend this work.

 Part One: Penghu Chapter 422 Xiamen

    Zheng Zhilong was silent for a while, then nodded silently.

    This Ye Yuan was so smart that he saw through his own mind at once. He was preparing to rebel from the very beginning. This was indeed what he had in mind.

    "Then if that's the case, you can't kill me." Ye Yuan said calmly: "Not only can't you kill me, but you must also treat me kindly."

    "Oh? I do want to be recruited a second time, and I don't have to kill you, but why should I treat you favorably?" Zheng Zhilong said curiously.

    Ye Yuan smiled: "Although I am Ding Yunyi's brother-in-law, I am from the capital. I do not belong to the Quanzhou Gang, the Fuzhou Gang, and I do not belong to the Tai-Peng Gang. Ah, you may think that I am from the Tai-Peng Gang.  , but the court will never think so. If you treat an official from the capital favorably and is recruited again in the future, what do you think will happen? "

    Zheng Zhilong thought there for a long time, and then nodded silently.

    To him, Ye Yuan was just a person he could kill or not.  Killing him would at most release the bad breath that he had been holding back in his heart, and would not gain any other substantial benefits.  But if you don't kill him, the benefits you can get in the future may be very tempting

    "Ye Huangtang, to be honest, I didn't really want to kill you." A smile appeared on Zheng Zhilong's face: "My enemy is not even Ding Yunyi, but the Zhang Kentang who deserves to be killed. Wait until the future court  I sent an envoy and asked Ye Huangtang to add more kind words. The little grudge between us is not to the point of taking each other's life"

    "Easy to say. Easy to say." Ye Yuan breathed a sigh of relief, but there was no trace of it on his face: "In fact, the private grievances between me and the deputy town are greater than the public grievances. Private grievances are easy to resolve, but public grievances cannot be passed through the court. Wait.  If an envoy from the imperial court does come in the future, I will tell you what I saw in Quanzhou impartially"

    "Thank you!" Zheng Zhilong stood up and cupped his hands: "Excuse me. It's just that Quanzhou has been busy recently, so please don't show up in Huangtang. In order to avoid any accidents Come, look at the Futai Yamen, no  Anyone comes to disturb Huangtang.¡±

    With that said, he strode out

    Ye Yuan sat down.  It was only now that he realized that his back was completely covered in sweat It was too dangerous just now. As long as he didn't handle it properly, God knows what terrible things would happen

    It¡¯s just that although the danger has been temporarily overcome, the real crisis has not yet been resolved.  Although Zheng Zhilong did not kill himself, he kept himself here.

    Ye Yuan knew very well that all this might have been arranged by Ding Yunyi early in the morning. Since such a good opportunity appeared in front of him, Ding Yunyi would never let Zheng Zhilong go.  Even if the imperial court really wanted to recruit Zheng Zhilong a second time, given Ding Yunyi's character, he would definitely do his best to prevent such a thing from happening.

    Only if Quanzhou City is destroyed in the future.  When Zheng Zhilong reaches the point where he has no way out, will he jump over the wall in a hurry?  When that time comes, what will you and your wife do?  Has Ding Yunyi thought of it?

    "What kind of person Ding Yunyi is, Ye Yuan has a very thorough understanding of him even though he didn't have very deep contact with him.  Maybe Ding Yunyi usually seems polite and courteous.  However, once it comes time for him to make up his mind, he will never be merciful.  If someone needs to be sacrificed, Ding Yunyi will not hesitate at all.

    At this time, Ye Yuan had already made up his mind. If Ding Yunyi had not forgotten that he still had his sister and brother-in-law in Quanzhou, he would have sent someone to rescue them.  Then from now on, I will be a loyal dog in Ding Yunyi Group

    ?¡­

    "Under my command, Xiamen guerrilla Guan Xiaocang has met the Lord of the town!"

    Guan Xiaocang, who was directing the confrontation with Zheng Zhifeng who had escaped from the river at Dangzikou, never expected that reinforcements would appear so quickly, and they turned out to be reinforcements led by Ding Yunyi, a world-famous warrior.

    Another thing that made him curious was that although Ding Yunyi was famous for his bravery and was known as the most brave general of the Ming Dynasty, his most elite unit was the Huben Guard Navy. Why didn't he attack Quanzhou directly from the sea, but instead took a detour to Quanzhou?  Xiamen?

    Opposite Xiamen is not the main force of the Zheng family army. If the Huben Guards really want to rescue, they only need to send a partial general. There is no need for the dignified Wu Liebo to go around and come to the rescue in person!

    "In the battle at Liangzikou, the Guan guerrillas fought well." Ding Yunyi opened his mouth and praised: "With a small number of enemies, the weak defeated the strong, the Guan guerrillas defeated tens of thousands of Zheng's troops with less than 2,000 soldiers.  Zheng Zhifeng almost died in a fire. I think the famous generals in the past and present are nothing more than this."

    "Fear, panic." Guan Xiaocang said hurriedly: "Who dares to fight against Wu Lie???The word "general" is nominated in front of me?  "

    Ding Yunyi smiled: "How is the current situation?"

    "The battle situation is not optimistic." Guan Xiaocang frowned: "Although more than 2,000 of the Zheng family's troops were wiped out in the battle at Liangzikou, the Zheng family then increased its troops again, and Zheng Zhifeng's troops reached more than 10,000. Currently, they are  We reorganized our troops and prepared to attack Liangzikou again. Although we had a small victory last time, there was really no way we could resist this time. If Wu Liebo hadn't come, I wouldn't have been able to hold on for long given our strength in Xiamen.  "

    Ding Yunyi nodded slightly and suddenly asked: "There is something puzzled in this town. Xiamen belongs to Quanzhou Control, and Zheng Zhilong has great influence here. Since Zheng Zhilong has rebelled, he only needs to give an order, why does he still  Do you want to mobilize troops and seize Xiamen by force? "

    "The town does not know the situation in Xiamen." Guan Xiaocang said: "Yes, Xiamen is under the control of Quanzhou, and Zheng Zhilong is indeed very powerful here, but I, Mr. Lu, the governor of Xiamen, Lu Xi, am an upright person and have never been  He was afraid of Zheng Zhilong's power and even had many head-on conflicts with Zheng Zhilong. On several occasions, Zheng Zhilong even drew his sword and threatened, but Mr. Lu refused to give in. Zheng Zhilong was in awe of his reputation, and although he was resentful in his heart, he still did not dare to do anything.  Once Zheng Zhilong rebelled, he knew that Mr. Lu would definitely refuse to join the thieves, so he had no other option but to use force to seize it. "

    Ding Yunyi said "Oh" and then heard Guan Xiaocang say: "And this time it is also thanks to Mr. Lu who woke up early, otherwise I am afraid that Xiamen will no longer be the Xiamen of the imperial court."

    "Oh? How do you say this?" Ding Yunyi was a little curious.

    Guan Xiaocang said respectfully: "Originally, Zheng Zhifeng led his troops this time and said it was a detour. None of us thought that Zheng Zhilong would actually rebel. But Mr. Lu felt something was wrong when he heard it. The Zheng family has always been rampant at sea. This time  How to mobilize more than 10,000 infantrymen to bypass Xiamen? He sent a large number of spies to investigate, and the spies reported that all Zheng's troops were equipped with weapons and equipment for siege. Upon hearing this, Mr. Lu said that Zheng Zhilong must have rebelled.  "

    "What a great Lu Zhizhou. What a great Master Lu!" Ding Yunyi was filled with admiration after hearing this: "I will invite Master Lu here later. This town will give him a good reward."

    "Yes, I would like to express my gratitude here on behalf of Mr. Lu" Guan Xiaocang answered.

    Ding Yunyi smiled: "Since the Tiger Guards are here led by this town, let us leave the next battle to us. Guan Guerji, I now appoint you as the leader of the entire army. You are familiar with the situation here. Take my men with you.  Let¡¯s take a look at it on the battlefield.¡±

    Guan Xiaocang agreed and left with Huangfu Yunjie and others.

    Ding Yunyi was still thinking about that member of Lu Xi, so he ordered someone to invite him here to see him.  He is a lean official in his forties.  Ding Yunyi respected him deeply and did not show off Wu Liebo's airs at all when they met: "Master Lu, thank you for your hard work. If Master Lu hadn't been alert and capable, Xiamen would have fallen into Zheng Zhilong's hands."

    "I dare not take Wu Liebo for such a compliment." Officer Lu Xi said hurriedly: "This is the responsibility of the lower official."

    Ding Yunyi nodded: "Let's go. Mr. Lu, I have been in Fujian for a long time, but this is my first time in Xiamen. Please ask Mr. Lu to accompany me around Xiamen."

    It is said that Xiamen was the habitat of egrets in ancient times, so it is called "Egret Island".  In the third year of Taikang in Jin Dynasty, Jin'an County was analyzed and Tong'an County was established, which belongs to Jin'an County.  Soon it was abolished and merged into Nan'an County. It was not until more than 600 years later that the county system was established again: in the first year of Longqi of the Fujian State, it was promoted to Tong'an County and was established as a county again, belonging to Quanzhou.  In the 19th year of Zhenyuan of the Tang Dynasty, Datongchang was established in the southwestern part of Nan'an County. In the second year of Tang Guangqi, Wang Chao Ke Quanzhou became the governor. By 947, the Southern Tang Dynasty destroyed the Min Kingdom, and Tong'an was ruled by Wang Chao and the Min Kingdom, which lasted for 61 years.  Brothers Wang Chao and Wang Shenzhi successively served as military envoys to the Mighty Army, with Tong'an as their jurisdiction. In the first year of Kaiping in the Min Kingdom, Wang Shenzhi became the King of Min and established the Min Kingdom, with its capital in Fuzhou and Datongchang as its jurisdiction.  In 949, the Southern Tang Dynasty promoted Quanzhou to the Qingyuan Army.  In 963, the Song Dynasty changed the Qingyuan Army to Ping Haijun, with Chen Hongjin as the military governor, and Tong'an County belonged to Ping Haijun.  In the third year of the Taiping and Xing Dynasty in the Northern Song Dynasty, Chen Hongjin adopted people from the Song Dynasty, and Tong'an County began to accept people from the Song Dynasty along with Ping Haijun.  In the same year, Song Fuping established the navy in Quanzhou.  The Song Dynasty belonged to Ping Haijun and Quanzhou.  Yuan belongs to Quanzhou Road.  Ming belongs to Quanzhou Prefecture.

    "Xiamen City" was built in the 20th year of Hongwu (which means the gate of the national building), and the name "Xiamen" has since been included in the annals of history.

    "Xiamen is a good place." Member Lu Xi's words were full of pride: "Xiamen Bay is located at the junction of Quanzhou and Zhangzhou. It is surrounded by Jinjiang, Tong'an, Longxi and Haicheng, which belong to the two states respectively.  Counties. Since the founding of the Ming Dynasty, Xiamen Bay has become a hotspot for foreign trade. At its northern end, there is Anping Port, which belongs to Jinjiang County, Quanzhou; at the mouth of Jiulong River in the south of Xiamen Bay, there is Yuegang, which belongs to Haicheng County, Zhangzhou Prefecture.  The prosperity of the two ports laid the foundation for the rise of Xiamen Port.During this period, Fujian's main port for foreign trade was Quanzhou City in Quanzhou Bay.  After the Ming Dynasty implemented a maritime ban, the overseas trade of Quanzhou Port gradually declined, and the Quanzhou Shipping Department finally moved to Fuzhou.  However, the smuggling trade centered on Zhangzhou people developed in Yuegang in Xiamen Bay, and finally expanded to surrounding areas"

    Member Lu Xi paused and then said: "Yuegang is a port at the mouth of the Jiulong River. The Jiulong River originates from the Bopingling Mountains and flows straight down. It flows into Xiamen at the border of Longxi County and Haicheng County in Zhangzhou.  Bay, Yuegang was already a famous town in the south during the Xuande period. After everyone from Franji came to the East, the sea near Yuegang became a center of trade between the two parties. There were thirteen merchant ships from Franji alone, which shows how big it was.  scale."

    Ding Yunyi nodded: "During the Japanese pirate rebellion in the Ming Dynasty, was there any damage here?"

    "Yes." Member Lu Xi said: "During the more than ten years since the Japanese pirates broke out, Yuegang suffered great damage. However, after the Japanese pirates subsided, Yuegang quickly recovered. Due to the activities of Japanese pirates, many coastal areas in the Ming Dynasty implemented retreats.  At the same time, Yuegang became the only town in the Ming Dynasty that allowed people to do business overseas. At that time, Haicheng became a center for merchants, and merchants from all over the country came to Haicheng to purchase various goods imported from overseas.  In addition, Haicheng was also the center for the export of goods in the Ming Dynasty. Merchants from Wuyue often brought goods from Jiangnan and other places to Haicheng. When merchants came to Wuhui, the goods were as beautiful as rhinoceros and pearls.  Fish, salt, and corn flowed from the river, and even some pirate merchants used Haicheng as their main port to export goods overseas"

    "Oh, there are pirates coming?" Ding Yunyi was very curious.

    "Exactly." Member Lu Xi nodded and said: "For example, the pirate Ou Xin and the giant bandit Honggui and other forty-two Fujian thieves drove ships and equipment, robbed firewood customers' boats, and plundered the goods of Quan merchants to the port of Fuzhou.  The merchants from Shaoxing, Huang Jingshan, and others were tied up and thrown into the cabin, and the thieves carried out the cargo. They returned to Haicheng and sailed across the ocean, including twenty-eight people.  Yanit can be seen that there are many pirates and merchants who want to go north from Haicheng to Japan to sell goods"

    Speaking of this, member Lu Xi pointed forward: "In addition to Anhai Port on the north side and Yuegang Port on the south side, the main bodies of Xiamen Bay are Xiamen Island and Kinmen Island. There are two islands on the islands of Xiamen and Kinmen.  There are mountains and water, and there are countless fertile fields for planting. Since the Tang and Song Dynasties, people have settled on these islands. "Bamin Tongzhi" records that the islands in Xiamen Bay in the mid-Ming Dynasty were Bingzhou Island, and the eleventh capital was Rende.  There are more than 2,000 households in Jiahe Island, which stretches over 50 miles, and more than 2,000 households live in Gulangyu. There are more than 2,000 households in Gulangyu.  Its residents are still in their old state in the sixth year of Chenghua"

    He is indeed an official and knows these situations well:

    "The Bingzhou Island just mentioned is located between Xiamen and Tong'an. It is the only place to go from Xiamen to Tong'an. There are many residents on the island. The main ones that serve as seaports are Jiahe Island and Gulang Island. Jiahe Island is Xiamen Island;  Thirdly, Gulangyu is a small island near Xiamen. As early as the early days of the Ming Dynasty, there were more than 2,000 households on the island. Secondly, Wuzhou Island is also known as Kinmen Island, which is famous for its fish production.  This place is famous for its salt. As early as the Hongwu period, there were 2,000 households. Jinxia Island is located on the seashore, and the wind and sand are extremely strong, especially Kinmen Island. The harsh sea wind often stirs up sand and dust and pushes it inland, constantly devouring fertile farmland.  As for Xiamen Island, although rice can be grown, due to limited fresh water supply, the islanders mostly rely on fishing to make a living. Xiamen Bay between Kinmen and Xiamen is an excellent seaport" (To be continued Piaotian Literature Registration.  Members recommend this work

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 423: Bloody Battle with Zheng Jiajun

    He is indeed an official and knows these situations well:

    "The Bingzhou Island just mentioned is located between Xiamen and Tong'an. It is the only place to go from Xiamen to Tong'an. There are many residents on the island. The main ones that serve as seaports are Jiahe Island and Gulang Island. Jiahe Island is Xiamen Island;  Thirdly, Gulangyu is a small island near Xiamen. As early as the early days of the Ming Dynasty, there were more than 2,000 households on the island. Secondly, Wuzhou Island is also known as Kinmen Island, which is famous for its fish production.  This place is famous for its salt. As early as the Hongwu period, there were 2,000 households. Jinxia Island is located on the seashore, and the wind and sand are extremely strong, especially Kinmen Island. The harsh sea wind often stirs up sand and dust and pushes it inland, constantly devouring fertile farmland.  As for Xiamen Island, although rice can be grown, the islanders mostly rely on fishing for their livelihood due to limited fresh water supply. Xiamen Bay between Kinmen and Xiamen is an excellent seaport"

    "Yes." Ding Yunyi knew these things very well: "The imperial court built a military fortress on Xiamen Island, stationed the Zhongzuo Station of Yongning Guards, and established a water fortress on Wuyu Island outside Xiamen Island. At that time, Wuyu  The island belongs to the Longxi boundary of Zhangzhou, and was later placed under the Haicheng boundary. The Wuyu Water Village of Fujian was established by Xiahou of Jujiang. The Wuyu Water Village was originally built on the old Wuyu Mountain on the seaside, and was used to control large and small loads.  The danger of the island can prevent the treachery of Haimen Yuegang. I don't know when it was proposed to move to Xiamen, but the old Wuyu Island was abandoned and it was lost.  The first danger is that if we want to restore the old system, we will be left alone in the sea, with no villages and no human life. If the Japanese pirates attack us for a while, the outposts in the interior will not be able to help, so what is the use of setting up warships"

    "It turns out that Wu Liebo is also very aware of these situations." Member Lu Xi said with some surprise.

    Ding Yunyi laughed it off: "Tell me about the situation of the Zheng family in Xiamen."

    "Yes." Member Lu Xi said with a serious face: "After Zheng Zhilong's rebellion, I immediately sent people to control the Zheng family's people in Xiamen. I monitored them closely for fear of any mistakes. It turns out that I was very worried about the Zheng family's army approaching.  It¡¯s a headache, but now that Wu Liebo personally leads the army, everything will be easier"

    Ding Yunyi put away the smile on his face: "Zheng Zhifeng failed in the first battle first, so he must be worried. I have sent my generals Huangfu Yunjie and Hou Lu to meet the enemy. I hope they can succeed in the battle!"

    Member Lu Xi nodded, not knowing why.  Ever since Wu Liebo came, he no longer had any doubts about whether he could hold Xiamen

    ?¡­

    "I decided to attack with the entire Tiger Guard army, so that the Zheng family army can see the power of our Tiger Guards." Huangfu Yunjie exuded fierce murderous aura.  Since Zheng Jiajun dares to come, why should he be afraid!

    "Hulu!" Huangfu Yunjie shouted loudly.

    "Yes." Hou Lu agreed as he walked in.

    "Immediately send people to each military camp and ask all military academy captains to come to the lobby to discuss important matters." Huangfu Yunjie shouted loudly.

    "I obey the order." Houlu replied loudly, and then left to make arrangements.  The war is about to break out.

    Countless generals gathered in the lobby of the county government, all wearing armor and hanging weapons on their waists. For a moment, the lobby was filled with the sound of ice and iron.

    The generals of each army received military orders from Huangfu Yunjie. When they came to the lobby and knew that Huangfu Yunjie planned to dispatch the entire army to attack the Zheng Family Army, everyone's face was full of excitement, and they had been hiding their tolerance for the Zheng Family Army for several years.  , today is finally going to break out.

    "Everyone!" Huangfu Yunjie, wearing armor from the back hall, led Hou Lu into the lobby and sat down at the main seat.

    The generals of each army immediately fell silent and saluted Huangfu Yunjie in unison.  Then he straightened his body and looked at Huangfu Yunjie on the main seat.

    "Brothers, we have endured for so many years, and today it is finally time for our Tiger Guards to attack. This general has received the military order from the Commander-in-Chief. He asked our Tiger Guards to defeat the Zheng family's army as quickly as possible."

    Huangfu Yunjie stood up, pressed his hand on the steel knife at his waist, and shouted majestically: "Now pass this general's order, all armies are ready to attack!"

    Hearing Huangfu Yunjie¡¯s words, the generals present held their breath and focused their attention. They all looked nervously at Huangfu Yunjie, waiting for him to issue the next military order.

    "Wang Wei!" Huangfu Yunjie shouted, taking out a military token from the token box.

    "I'm here!" Wang Wei became energetic when he heard this.  He quickly stood up and answered Huangfu Yunjie with his hands clasped in fists.

    "I will appoint you as the vanguard officer to lead the Tiger Guard Black Flag Army as the vanguard of our army." Huangfu Yunjie handed the military order in his hand to Wang Weidao.

    "I obey the order!" Wang Wei was ordered to take the military order card handed over by Huangfu Yunjie, his eyes full of excitement.

    Wang Wei has long wanted to have a good fight with Zheng Jiajun. He wants everyone to see that he is capable and not the useless person that the stinky bitch said

    &nbsp; "Deng Changgui listens to the order. I order your troops to march with the Chinese army."

    ¡°It¡¯s an order!¡±

    "Hulu takes the order"

    After allocating the tasks, Huangfu Yunjie stood up, looked around, and said in a deep voice to his generals: "In this expedition, we must be determined to die. The headquarters has an order. If we don't succeed, we will be benevolent."

    "If you don't succeed, you will succeed!" Countless military generals followed Huangfu Yunjie and shouted, their passion has been silent for a long time, now is the time to rise up

    ?¡­

    With the sound of horse hooves hitting the ground, Zheng Zhifeng looked at the waves of dust rising in the distance, as if he was thinking of a yellow cloud falling.

    Zheng Zhifeng knew that it was the dust cloud kicked up by the running cavalry. It seemed that the Huben Guards really spent a lot of money this time and actually brought out more than a thousand cavalry.

    On a golden chariot, Zheng Zhifeng watched the forward cavalry of the Huben Guards running back and forth on the battlefield. The dust raised covered the situation of the Huben Guards behind them. Zheng Zhifeng saw only the flags flying on the formation of the Huben Guards opposite.  The tall banner of "The Brave and Loyal Tiger and Ben Guard" appeared in the formation of the Tiger and Ben Guard.

    "Woooooooo"

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????With the sound of a mournful horn, sounded at the center position of the Huben Guards.  When the Huben Guards cavalry stopped, the generals of the Zheng Family Army on the battlefield suddenly discovered that an army of more than 7,000 people had appeared on the battlefield. They saw that this army was divided into three large military formations, standing in front of them.  opposite.

    And soon, four or five high towers suddenly rose in the center of the army, with several soldiers and messengers holding flags of different colors standing on them.

    "Let Jiang Ning and Jiang Dayan's family troops go up first to test the strength of the Tiger Guards on the opposite side." Zheng Zhifeng said coldly to Gao Wei and Liu Jing next to them.

    "Yes! Third Master." Gao Wei and Liu Jing came to the formation of the captured Jiang Jiajun and shouted to these Jiang Jiajun: "Third Master has an order for you to take the lead. As long as you disrupt the formation of the Tiger Guards on the opposite side,  Those who have meritorious service will be rewarded generously!¡±

    "Kill!" Liu Jing, who was wearing white armor, didn't say much.  With a wave of his hand, the Jiang family soldiers who had long been wanted to be eliminated by Zheng Zhifeng rushed forward.  For a moment, the shouts of killing echoed across the battlefield, and murderous intentions were everywhere.

    Liu Jing looked at the Jiang Jiajun who pushed wooden carts and rushed away without much protection at all, and sneered in her heart. These Jiang Jiajun were just cannon fodder.

    On the entire battlefield, those direct descendants of the Zheng Family Army with weapons in their hands looked at the Jiang Family Army soldiers who were rushing out, and they were all eager to try. As long as these Jiang Family Army soldiers disrupted the formation of the Tiger Guards on the opposite side, they would ride their horses to cover them up and kill them vigorously.  Those tiger guards will be defeated and leave.

    Thinking of this, he couldn't help but shout: "The Zheng family's army is invincible, the third master is mighty." The roars were louder than the other, like a stimulant, making the eyes of the charging Jiang family's army turn red.  The loud sound of war drums and ferocious howls of wolves sounded on the battlefield, making these Jiang soldiers who lived for themselves become crazy due to this torturous battlefield.

    ???????????? Zheng Zhifeng is also willing to spend money, and as soon as he makes a move, two thousand cannon fodder will attack, which makes Huangfu Yunjie very unhappy. Although Zheng Jiajun's style of play is old-fashioned.  But it is very troublesome. If you are not careful, you will be disrupted by these cannon fodder.

    "combine!"

    Hearing Huangfu Yunjie¡¯s military order, the orderly soldier next to him immediately waved the white military flag in his hand and waved it towards the high tower. The orderly soldier on the high tower received the order and quickly picked up the white military flag beside him and waved it.

    The horns in the army also sounded loudly, the drums roared, and the horns sounded long.  Upon hearing the military order, the entire military formation immediately started to move like a moving machine.

    "Bang!" Shields were connected to shield walls, guarding the soldiers behind them. When the Jiang army rushed to the center of the battlefield, the walls holding the shields suddenly split into more than twenty large holes, revealing  More than twenty passages came out.

    When he saw this, Zheng Zhifeng, who was standing on his car, squinted his eyes and suddenly became confused, looking at the chariots pushed out by the Tiger Guards. What are these?

    I saw these chariots breaking away from the military formation and stopping in front of the Huben Guards, facing the attacking Zheng Jiajun and Jiang Jiajun.

    "Fire up!" The battlefield battalion officer who was calculating the firing range looked at the Jiang Jiajun who were charging with his cold eyes, and gave a serious military order.

    "Chichi!" I saw the hands of these soldiers holding torches, lighting the fuses behind the chariot one after another. I saw bursts of thick smoke rising from behind the battlefield, and countless bullets in the chariot's launch air were pushed out by gunpowder and shot out sharp arrows.  The arrow pierced the air and shot straight into the charging Jiang family's army.

    &nbsp; "Chichi" was penetrated by a burst of arrows that pierced through the body, making the King of Hell sneer. About a thousand meters away from the Huben Guards formation, a death passage was formed. Those Jiang Jiajun who had no protection at all  They were all pierced by powerful arrows and died.

    Because the arrow rain is too powerful, it often kills five or six people with strings of blood beads before stopping.

    "ah!"

    Those Jiang soldiers who had no armor protection and only had a small wooden cart to block them often fell to the ground and died holding their bloody wounds

    "Shoot!" When the rockets on the chariot were about to be fired, countless infantry archers behind the Huben Guards' formation were holding their rifles and ready to go. Under the orders of the commander around them, they fired repeatedly.  He dropped the taut bow string in his hand, and after hearing the sound of the bow string, a rain of arrows suddenly floated out of the sky with a cold light.

    "Duh duh" Those Jiang Jiajun who had not recovered from the impact of the chariot were faced with a rain of arrows like a death cloud. Suddenly these Jiang Jiajun couldn't bear the threat of death and suddenly collapsed.

    "These are all devils!" The Jiang family soldiers could no longer bear the bloody battlefield, and all of them turned around and ran towards the army's formation with frightened expressions.

    If they were still hoping for luck when they attacked just now, now they just want to conquer this area of ??death quickly and stay away from these silent gods of death.

    I saw that during the battle between the Tiger Guards, no one uttered a word, and no one cheered for the victory. Instead, everyone seemed to be a puppet without a thought, just completing their own tasks.  .

    I saw that under a tactical charge by the Tiger Guards, the two Jiang Jiajun only managed to escape more than a thousand people, and they all fled towards the Zheng Jiajun formation in panic.

    "Kill these useless trash!" Zheng Zhifeng coldly gave the order to the Jiang Jiajun without even looking at the beggars.

    "Bang bang" With the sound of bows and arrows breaking away from their masters, those Jiang Jiajun who had just escaped with their lives were instantly killed and injured in large numbers. Soon these Jiang Jiajun were all shot to the ground by Zheng Jiajun's sharp bows and arrows.

    In fact, Zheng Zhifeng has wanted to get rid of these people for a long time, and now that Jiang Ning, Jiang Dayan and his son do not like the military, it is his great opportunity!

    Zheng Zhifeng¡¯s cold tactics not only frightened the sergeants around him, but Huangfu Yunjie, who was in the Huben Guards, also felt that Zheng Zhifeng was not an easy person to deal with. He did not expect Zheng Zhifeng¡¯s methods to be so vicious.

    Both the enemy and ourselves were stunned by this sudden change, and the air on the battlefield suddenly solidified

    "Damn it, these Tiger Guards are actually hiding outside the range of the artillery." Zheng Zhifeng felt annoyed at the Tiger Guards who were standing outside the range of the artillery. In this way, they could not give full play to the advantages of their own artillery.

    ¡°Send the order, the main force will attack!¡± Zheng Zhifeng asked the ordering soldier next to him to wave the flag in his hand.

    "Woohoo!"

    For a time, the main force in the Zheng family's military formation heard the sound of the horn and had to take their own weapons and follow the leadership of the general to rush towards the Tiger Guards.

    Compared with those Jiang Jiajun, these soldiers were not only equipped with leather armor and shields, but the Jiang Jiajun who were trained and trained as cannon fodder were not any more powerful in combat. Since the beginning of the battlefield, neither side had shouted a word, because everyone knew that this was a fight to the death.  situation.

    "Hulu, this time we will fight against the Zheng family's army with your cavalry." Looking at the enemies swarming up, Huangfu Yunjie looked indifferent, turned around and said to Hou Lu, who was temporarily appointed as the cavalry vanguard.

    "Okay! Don't worry! I will make sure they never come back." Houlu raised the sword in his hand, clapped his horse and ran towards the cavalry formation that had already charged up its power.

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 424: Muskets and Chariots

    It has to be said that the main force of the Zheng family army was very smart. They knew the power of the Ming Dynasty's chariots, so they put the wooden chariots in rows to form wooden walls to block the bows and arrows of the Tiger Guards.

    This method is slow but very effective.

    Zheng Zhifeng¡¯s killing methods just now made them all understand that if they did not disrupt the enemy¡¯s formation, they would not be able to come back alive.

    "Brothers, kill the tiger guards for the sake of our relatives behind us." A general shouted loudly and led his soldiers, who couldn't help but quicken their pace.

    Time seemed to pass very quickly, and these Zheng family troops couldn't help but rush to the position of the central army of the Huben Guards. This was their usual method of fighting against the Huben Guards. They thought that as long as they disrupted the formation of the central army, they could disrupt the Huben Guards' formation.  disturb.

    When you can see the shield wall not far from the Tiger Guards formation, there is still no movement from the Tiger Guards on the opposite side. Are you scared to death?

    "Kill!" The soldiers of the Zheng family wearing various leather armors bypassed the protection of the wooden carts and rushed away with their shields. As long as they rushed through the shield wall, the Tiger Guards would be slaughtered by them. They were so excited at the thought,  The eyes of each of these soldiers of the Zheng family suddenly turned red, and they howled like wolves at the corners of their mouths, emboldening themselves.

    "The shield bearers dispersed!" Fan Xiaotian, who was holding a spear in his hand, raised the spear in his hand diagonally behind the shield bearer to protect the army. The shield bearers stepped back and got out of the way, revealing tanks with lights on.

    "Oh my god!" Facing such a murderous weapon, the soldiers of the Zheng family couldn't help but turn around timidly.  He wanted to escape from the shooting range of this murderous weapon, but he was pushed to the ground by his colleagues around him, and he was no longer afraid.

    "Chichi!" Another rain of arrows flew out. The earliest rocket launchers spit out countless powerful propellants when burning with gunpowder. The rain of arrows that exuded a little cold light formed a vacuum zone.  Zheng Jiajun's offensive was timid.

    Then countless arrows from the archers also came, two powerful long-range strikes.  Immediately, most of Zheng's army was killed or injured.

    "Kill the Thief" Houlu took the lead and rushed out of the formation with his cavalry. He raised the heavy sword in his hand and smashed the shield in front of him so that it flew into the air.  He vomited blood and died, and the huge cracks in the thick shield made other Zheng family soldiers.  I was immediately frightened.

    ¡°Bang bang!¡±

    With the sound of horses hitting the ground, the cavalry on the left and right flanks of the Tiger Guards formation rushed out, waving their swords with ferocious looks on their faces, and rushed into the Zheng Family Army's infantry formation.

    ??Suddenly shouts, the clash of weapons, and the screams of people before death resounded throughout the entire battlefield. This is war, a bloody battlefield.

    Looking at the screams of those Zheng Jiajun before they died, Huangfu Yunjie was filled with joy.  These are just interest, I want to kill all your bastard Zheng Jiajun.

    The bright red blood dyed the battlefield red. The dilapidated wooden carts, dead horses, and the natural twitching of the body when someone died.

    All in all.  But it all made Zheng Zhifeng's heart full of blood.  These Zheng Jiajun were his main force, but they were all killed and wounded under the distant attack of the Tiger Guards on the opposite side.

    Out of more than 3,000 horses, only 2,000 were recovered, and everyone was injured. This cruel fact made Zheng Zhifeng unable to accept it for a while.

    ??Hu Benwei.  Will it always be the Zheng family¡¯s nightmare?

    Both attacks ended in failure, and the Tiger Guards' response method was also very simple, relying entirely on long-range strikes. Most of the warriors of the Zheng Family Army were killed or injured before they even rushed to the enemy's formation.

    Looking around, there was silence on the battlefield. The two probing attacks ended in failure. This made Zheng Zhifeng look a little embarrassed. The generals of the Zheng Jiajun around him looked at the heavy casualties of the Zheng Jiajun, and couldn't help but flash in their hearts.  A trace of fear, this Tiger Guards' chariot is too powerful.

    The same goes for the two opposing sides on the battlefield. After these two tests by the Zheng Jiajun, Huangfu Yunjie breathed a sigh of relief. He already had a rough idea of ??the Zheng Jiajun's fighting style, and now it was time for a decisive battle.

    Almost at the same time, the horns of both sides of the enemy blew out at the same time. Countless Zheng Jiajun and Jiang Jiajun rushed in like a sea with weapons in their hands. Behind them, the armored Mongolian cavalry came out, slowly  Following behind these Jiang Jiajun, they were building up their power.

    Behind these charges, the Zheng family soldiers in hard armor followed the cavalry with their horses and their heads raised, holding up the cold and terrifying steel knives and hard bows, with a look in their eyes.Bloody eyes.

    "Kill! Kill!! Kill!!!" The sound of the decisive battle echoed throughout the battlefield. The Zheng Family Army's army was like a rough sea, and the endless stream of people rushed towards the Huben Guards formation.

    "Kill the enemy and serve the country until death." Huangfu Yunjie raised the steel knife in his hand and roared to the sky. Driven by the soldiers and generals around him, his blood spread out in all directions with him as the center.

    For a moment, in the Huben Guards' military formation, the soldiers holding weapons looked at the Zheng family's army charging towards them with red eyes.

    "Disperse!" Under the command, the guarded shield hands dispersed one after another, and sharp spears stretched out from inside, forming a line of moving walls and rushing towards the battlefield.

    "Chichi¡ª¡ª"

    After the spearmen rushed into the battlefield, the archers in the military formation took up their attacks one after another, pouring out the anger in their hands.

    But I saw that in the sky above the charging enemies, every ten breaths of time, a hail of death arrows would fly out, like falling heavy rain, constantly harvesting the lives of Zheng Jiajun.

    Amidst the hail of arrows, the Tiger Guards began to suffer casualties. Countless people were pierced by weapons and died in the end.  Blood splattered everywhere on the battlefield full of fighting.

    The twitching corpse, the red blood.  And the white brains, all of these stimulate the nerves of everyone on the battlefield.  At this moment, they all released the blood-eating demons in their hearts, their red-eyed faces full of ferocity. They had only one goal in mind, to kill each other and win.

    In this attack, Zheng Zhifeng did not use all his strength. Zheng Jiajun, who had the strongest combat effectiveness, was guarding him

    Zheng Zhifeng was not in a hurry.  He still has a lot of cards in his hand.  "Send an order to Liu Jing and Gao Wei and ask them to attack the left wing of the Huben Guards."

    Zheng Zhifeng, who was sizing up the battlefield, suddenly said to the messenger beside him, since the left wing and the central army have the strongest combat effectiveness.  So this shows that there must be a serious flaw in the right wing of Huben Guard.

    With the sound of horns, Liu Jing, who was in the middle of the battlefield, frowned

    "The third master asked us to attack the right wing of the Huben Guards." Gao Wei next to him said on his face.

    "I know." Liu Jing patted her horse and led the Zheng family army with two white flags to attack Huangfu Yunjie's phalanx.

    Gao Wei smiled bitterly at Liu Jing's arrogant behavior Isn't his own life not his life?  But now we are in the battlefield.  Gao Wei couldn't say anything, so he had to lead the soldiers around him and follow Liu Jing towards the right wing of the Hu Ben Guards.

    The entire battlefield suddenly heard a loud sound like firecrackers.

    Hearing this sound, everyone couldn't help but look towards the battlefield. On the battlefield, on the right wing of the reinforcement formation, a burst of thick white smoke suddenly floated. In the white smoke, there were neat and dazzling reminders from time to time.  point of light.

    This is the sound of Ming Dynasty¡¯s musket!

    Huangfu Yunjie hid the Musket Battalion on the right wing just to trick Zheng Zhifeng into passing the training.  These musketry battalions were divided into four rows. The front row only fired and the back reloaded. The non-stop shooting caught Zheng Jiajun by surprise and caused heavy casualties.

    "Sir, be careful." Just as Liu Jing's face was filled with anger.  As he watched the cavalry charging behind him being scrambled by the corpses and horses of their fallen comrades, his body was suddenly thrown to the ground by the soldiers around him.

    Liu Jing's face was furious and she was about to scold the soldier when she saw that her mount had been plunged straight into the horse's belly by a sharp spear and fell to the ground dead.

    Seeing this, Liu Jing's face was covered with sweat, and he saw that he was on the battlefield.  Countless men who were unable to dodge were pierced by sharp spears one after another. The bloody corpses left Liu Jing trembling with fear even after experiencing a bloody battle.

    "My lord, let's go quickly!" The soldier quickly helped Liu Jing onto his horse, slapped the horse's butt hard, and saw the horse neighing and running back with its hoofs.

    Riding on the swaying horse, Liu Jing suddenly came back to her senses. She turned around and saw that the soldier who had just saved her was beaten into pieces by a powerful musket, and his flesh and blood were on the ground.

    There were also those men who were unable to dodge. They were unable to move even an inch under the blows of flying spears and muskets. The five hundred meters away from the Tiger Guards formation became a nightmare for the cavalry. No one could cross the passage of death.  .

    "What's wrong?" Everything happened so suddenly. Gao Wei, who came on horseback, saw that Liu Jing's originally shiny white armor was covered with blood, and the armor on his head had already disappeared somewhere.  .

    "It's over, my men are finished." Looking at Gao Wei's appearance, Liu Jing, who had just escaped with his life, couldn't help but smile.?The duct of tears.

    When Gao Wei was charging with the white flag, he saw corpses strewn all over the field. The dead corpses were actually his own soldiers, but the Hu Ben Guards didn't even see a single corpse, and the bloody wounds on these soldiers were terrible.  Scary.

    In the direction of the battlefield, six-foot-long short spears were stuck on the ground everywhere, forming a steel jungle that was breathtaking.  , which makes people shudder.

    "Here, what's going on!" Gao Wei looked at the tragic scene in front of him and was speechless.

    Liu Jing and Gao Wei couldn't accept this cruel fact.

    "Hahaha! Brothers, if you fight against me, one head is worth one tael of silver!" Houlu picked up his sword and led his brave men to fight on the battlefield.

    Who is the opponent of these desperadoes, Zheng Jiajun, who was killed by muskets and short spears?  The officers and soldiers of the Huben Guards were like hungry wolves with red blood, killing the wounded and retreating Zheng Family Army.

    The injured Zheng Jiajun couldn't dodge, and their throats were cut open by the horizontal knife in Ho Lu's hand. His bloody head was hung on his waist by Ho Lu, and he roared with a ferocious face: "It's so damn good. I have all my drinking money."  ¡±

    The servants around him hung their severed heads on their waists and followed Hou Lu to kill Zheng Jiajun.

    There was a scene at the scene that made Zheng Zhifeng's heart burst. His subordinates were killed by the Tiger Guards on the opposite side and retreated repeatedly. They actually lost the courage to fight.

    "Damn it!" He clenched his fist tightly, and the blue blood vessels on his right hand were about to burst, showing the great anger in Zheng Zhifeng's heart.

    "Third Master! Third Master, please retreat!" Liu Jing crawled under Zheng Zhifeng's carriage covered in blood and cried with a face full of tears.

    If this continues, the Zheng family army may be disabled.  Those Huben guards who chased Zheng Jiajun did not leave their own formation. They collected the heads of Zheng Jiajun with short spears and turned back to their main formation.

    At this time, Zheng Zhilong discovered that musketeers with muskets suddenly appeared in the phalanx on the right wing of the Huben Guards. Behind them, there were spearmen holding three short spears on their backs.

    It turns out that the seemingly weak right wing is actually equipped with powerful firearms and spearmen with a black aura.

    Zheng Zhifeng never expected that this time the Tiger Guards would bring powerful tanks and muskets in the field.

    The combination of these conditions led to the heavy losses at the beginning of the Zheng Jiajun war

    Looking at Liu Jing's blood-stained face, Zheng Zhifeng said to Liu Jing with a livid face: "No, this war is related to my Zheng family's control of the situation in Fujian in the future. We cannot retreat."

    "Send the order, attack the right wing of the Huben Guards, and all go into battle!"

    Zheng Zhifeng¡¯s words caused heavy losses and the faces of Zheng Jiajun, who had not yet recovered, all looked pale.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT but the fierce battle of Zheng Zhifeng's usual methods, no one in the Zheng family army dared to stand up and refute, anyway, since you have become a slave, let's deal with it to the end!

    The soldiers guarding Zheng Zhifeng around him gritted their teeth and galloped towards the right wing of the Tiger Guard. Liu Jing, who was kneeling on the ground, heard Zheng Zhifeng's words, and her heart suddenly became filled with despair.

    This is asking us to die!  Thinking of this, Liu Jing, whose face was full of tears, couldn't help but gritted his teeth He was unwilling to do so, but Zheng Zhifeng's usual majesty was still there, and he didn't dare to disobey.

    "Yes, Third Master!" Liu Jing clasped her hands in her fists and turned away. After a while, Zheng Jiajun's attack began again.

    Hou Lu was watching on the right wing, so there was no problem for the time being. Huangfu Yunjie squinted his eyes and looked at the thousands of enemies rushing towards the Chinese army, with a sneer in his heart. These Zheng family troops were nothing more than that.

    It¡¯s just that the Zheng family army underestimated the enemy just now, I¡¯m afraid it will be a bloody battle now!  (To be continued: Gone with the Sky. Registered members of literature recommend this work.

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 425: Defeat

    Qiang Ming 425_Read the full text of Qiang Ming for free_Chapter 425 The defeat comes from (.)

    The two armies strangled together.

    In such a close fight, the musket was temporarily useless.

    Generals at all levels, such as Huangfu Yunjie, Hou Lu, Deng Changgui, and Wang Wei, were like crazy tigers, fighting in the formation regardless of life or death.

    It was only now that Zheng Jiajun finally knew what the real Tiger Guards were.  They finally knew.  Why are the Tiger Guards so invincible on the battlefield?

    Even in the previous battles, they did not show their true strength.  They previously defended, used chariots and muskets, tried their best not to come into close contact with the opponent, and tried their best to reduce their own casualties while doing everything possible to kill the enemy and frustrate the enemy's strength and vigor

    And once their goal is achieved, their ferocious minions will soon be revealed.

    These well-trained soldiers, in their own way, continued to kill all the targets they could see in front of them, but they always maintained their complete formation.

    When the real hand-to-hand combat began, the disadvantage of the Zheng family's navy being used as infantry was quickly exposed.  Although they were so arrogant and domineering at the beginning.

    They finally understood that foot battles and water battles are completely different

    After a short fight, when the balance of victory began to tip quietly towards the Tiger Guards, the main force of the Tiger Guards cavalry finally appeared!

    These cavalrymen who show off their power are built from the foundation of the Central Plains and Liaodong sharp cavalry.  They are being trained in Taiwan, although this is the first time they have been put on the battlefield in large numbers.  But when they first entered the battlefield, they quickly demonstrated their incomparable fighting power.

    The neighing horses, the sharp steel knives, and the galloping morale all showed their determination to win in front of everyone

    In a sense, although it was not necessary to use these elite cavalry in the first battle with the Zheng Family Army, Ding Yunyi still used them. This was a drill for a larger decisive battle in the future!

    The real biggest enemy in Ding Yunyi's eyes.  In fact, it is not Zheng Zhilong, nor those Zheng family navy

    The biggest enemy is in Liaodong.  Outside the customs, sooner or later, there will be a day when the tiger guards.  We will meet face to face on the battlefield with those people with ugly braids on the back of their heads

    When the Huben Guards cavalry was put on the battlefield, the situation on the battlefield quickly changed!

    The Zheng family's army, whose morale had been severely weakened, once again suffered a heavy blow in front of those cavalry that were galloping and roaring.  Some opponents have already suffered defeat.

    Zheng Zhifeng watched all this happen, but he had no way to save it

    What can be done?  All available power has been used.  At Dangzikou, he was ambushed by the enemy and encountered his first defeat in his life.  When he received reinforcements again and entered the battlefield with confidence of victory, the Tiger Guards arrived again.

    ???????????????? Tiger Ben Guard, Tiger Ben Guard!

    He once saw with his own eyes the combat effectiveness of the Huben Guards under the command of Ding Yunyi.  I have seen with my own eyes how the Tiger Guards fought bloody battles in good times and bad times, and I have seen with my own eyes the bravery of the Tiger Guards.

    In other words, Ding Yunyi and his Huben Guards have always been a shadow in Zheng Zhilong's heart But now, as the battlefield situation evolves, this shadow has also emerged.  In Zheng Zhilong's heart, it is getting bigger and bigger

    Could it be that Huben Wei was born to be Zheng Jiajun¡¯s nemesis?  Is Ding Yunyi born to be the nemesis of the Zheng family?

    His men are becoming more and more ineffective. Under the constant attack of the Tiger Guards, the Zheng Family Army's positions have begun to become chaotic in most places, and escape incidents continue to occur.

    The ratio of casualties on both sides was also staggering.

    The Tiger Guards, who combine spears, infantry and cavalry, have an orderly formation.  They advance and retreat in a well-organized manner, maximizing the advantages of each branch of the military. From the battlefield point of view, Zheng Jiajun is not at the same level as others.

    Such a battle has no possibility of victory for Zheng Jiajun!

    Zheng Zhifeng, who woke up from her anger, knew what she should do

    "Dang-dang-dang¡ª¡ª" The sound of retreat finally reached the ears of the Zheng Jiajun soldiers. For these Zheng Jiajun soldiers, this was simply life-saving

    A massive rout began.  The soldiers of the Zheng Family Army scrambled to retreat from the battlefield. Their escape speed was hundreds of times faster than their attack speed

    A great battle ended like this. In fact, there was no suspense in this battle from the beginning.  When two teams are not on the same level at allAfter meeting on the battlefield, the outcome has already been predetermined.

    Corpses were stacked on top of each other on the battlefield, and some soldiers who were still alive made miserable calls, begging for someone to come and save them.  But who can help them?

    Huangfu Yunjie sat on the horse, watching everything that happened in front of him He saw an enemy whose legs were cut off during the battle, and he was moving forward with both hands step by step with difficulty.  Standing, wanting to escape from the terrifying battlefield as soon as possible.  After crawling forward for about a dozen steps, he finally stopped and lay motionless in a pool of blood

    ??This was the first battle that Huangfu Yunjie commanded alone. He won, and won very beautifully.

    He knows this is just the beginning

    The old brothers Hou Lu, Deng Changgui, Fan Xiaotian, and Wang Wei slowly mobilized their horses and came to him. None of the generals of the Tiger Guard said anything.

    Victory is expected, but winning so easily is something that no one expected

    New tanks and muskets formed the basis of victory, and the army, which was well-trained and belonged to two different branches from the navy, also showed an absolutely overwhelming advantage on the battlefield

    More importantly, they gained huge confidence!  Although this confidence may not seem like much now, it will become more and more obvious in the subsequent battles

    "Wu Liebo and Fujian Commander-in-Chief Ding Yunyi are here!"

    With this long sound, the famous horse Benxiao was recognized by everyone on the battlefield.  The owner carrying it slowly appeared on the battlefield

    "Ding Huben! Ding Huben! Tiger Guard! Tiger Guard!"

    On the battlefield, a flood of calls instantly erupted

    "I've seen the main town! Congratulations to the main town on its great victory!"

    Amidst the cries of his subordinates, Ding Yunyi smiled slightly: "What does victory have to do with me? Victory is all achieved by you fighting with blood. Congratulations to everyone on the victory! Congratulations to Hu Benwei on the victory!"

    This is the first time that Ding Yunyi has not participated in the battle on the battlefield.  Ding Huben must take the lead in every battle, which has long been deeply engraved in the hearts of every Huben guard soldier, but he deliberately did not do so this time.

    It is true that the Tiger Guard belongs to him alone, but the Tiger Guard cannot always rely on himself alone

    There will be more and more battles in the future and they will become more and more frequent.  Always relying on one's own bravery to achieve victory is not the future development direction of Hubenwei.

    On the battlefield, it¡¯s time for your subordinates to fully demonstrate their talents

    "Hou Lu, Wang Wei!"

    "exist!"

    Ding Yunyi glanced at them: "Zheng Zhifeng's defeated army will inevitably retreat towards Quanzhou. You can lead a thousand cavalry and chase behind slowly. Remember, chase slowly, don't chase too hastily!"

    The subordinates were startled.  I don¡¯t know why the Lord Headquarters issued such a strange order

    "Go, go." Ding Yunyi smiled and waved: "When you get to Ping County, you will know the reason."

    After watching his subordinates leave, Ding Yunyi's eyes fell on Guan Xiaocang, who had made great contributions in the battle to defend Xiamen and bought enough time for the arrival of the Tiger Guards: "Guan Guerrilla, I have to trouble you with something.  That?"

    "Commander, please tell me, there is no one under my command who won't do it right away!"

    Ding Yunyi smiled and said: "Guan Guerba, no one knows the situation nearby better than you. Please take your brothers and march towards Quanzhou with the Tiger Guards."

    Guan Xiaocang was stunned.  Lord Town, what does this mean?  His troops honestly said that their combat effectiveness was very poor, and the battle at Liangzikou was just a matter of strategy.  The Huben Guards and their brothers will not only play no role on the battlefield, but will also become a burden.  But why would the chief town issue such an order?

    Ding Yunyi is his boss, and he is very polite to others.  I spoke to myself completely in a consultative tone.  Guan Xiaocang did not dare to neglect: "Yes, I will obey the military orders of the general town."

    Ding Yunyi smiled and asked him to take his brothers and set off immediately

    As soon as he left, the smile immediately disappeared from Ding Yunyi's face: "Huangfu, lead a thousand troops to station in Xiamen."

    "yes."

    Ding Yunyi smiled coldly: "Do you know the reason why I didn't attack Quanzhou directly from the sea, but had to take the entire army's main force to take a detour to Xiamen?"

    Huangfu Yunjie shook his head.  Ding Yunyi said calmly: "First, I don't want to have a decisive battle with the Zheng Family Navy ahead of time. The Zheng Family Navy is extremelyThey are large, and with Quanzhou as their base, we have a great advantage. Even if we can win the decisive battle at this time, we will definitely pay a heavy price But if we force them to leave the Quanzhou base,  Their morale will suffer a great setback.  It is not time for the Zheng family navy to become a pirate now.  They are used to living a comfortable life and are unwilling to leave their homes, so forcing them to leave Quanzhou will lay the best foundation for our future victory"

    Huangfu Yunjie nodded.  The Lord of the town has indeed considered it very carefully.  The detour to attack Xiamen seemed to be a detour, but it reduced the difficulty and casualties of the future decisive battle.

    "The second point is very important. Xiamen is really a good place" A smile reappeared on Ding Yunyi's face: "In the past, we held the land of Tai and Peng, although the Satsuma clan was added  Such a colony, but the territory is still too small for us"

    Huangfu Yunjie¡¯s thoughts were whirling in his mind, and he seemed to understand what Lord Headquarters meant.  As expected, Ding Yunyi said next:

    "Zheng Zhilong's rebellion this time gave us the best opportunity. He has been in Quanzhou for a long time. If he didn't rebel, we would never have a good excuse or opportunity. But now that he has rebelled, Quanzhou will be ours sooner or later.  Xiamen must also belong to us. I heard Member Lu Xi introduce Xiamen. This is a good place If Taiwan, Penghu, Quanzhou, and Xiamen are all under our control, they can be integrated into one.  , not only does it allow us to control Fujian's seaport, but it also directly poses the most direct threat to Fuzhou, which is just around the corner"

    Huangfu Yunjie took a breath of air-conditioning. Could it be that the mayor's words meant As soon as such an idea appeared in his mind, he quickly stopped it and did not dare to think about it any further  

    "That's why I left you in Xiamen." Ding Yunyi looked at him and seemed to understand Huangfu Yunjie's thoughts: "Huangfu, we are not trying to follow Zheng Zhilong's rebellion, but we are trying to find ways to protect ourselves.  The imperial court has always been worried about us. After Zheng Zhilong was eliminated, Zhang Kentang's governor army was unable to support itself, and we became the most feared force in the Fujian imperial court. Since the imperial court was afraid of us, then  Let them be even more afraid"

    "Yes, the main town." Huangfu Yunjie sighed. Just as the main town master said, this is a means of self-protection. It is a force that is too big to shake. Even if the court really wants to move, it has to.  Think twice before acting, and take advantage of the opportunity of Zheng Zhilong's rebellion to control Quanzhou and Xiamen in one fell swoop. Maybe the mayor has already thought about it.

    Huangfu Yunjie was still a little worried: "Headquarters, from the moment we entered Xiamen, we knew that member Lu Xi was loyal to the imperial court. When Zheng Zhilong was at the height of his power in Fujian, member Lu Xi could even compete with him.  What if he is disobedient this time?"

    "Commander Lu Xi is a good official and a capable official." Ding Yunyi sighed: "I want to use such an official, but I don't know if he can be used by me. He and my brother-in-law Ye  It turns out there are two different types of people. However, as long as you control Xiamen, Xie Tian and his Golden Sword Guards will naturally take care of it."

    "Yes, I understand, Chief."

    Huangfu Yunjie said with a sigh, his expression still a little complicated

    He felt a little sorry for Member Lu Xi, and he really felt sorry for him.

    Just as the Lord of the Town said, Officer Lu Xi is a good official, but such officials are often upright and will not listen to anyone except the court.  For him, everything is centered on the court.

    I just hope there won¡¯t be any unpleasant bloodshed this time!

    Qiang Ming 425_Qiang Ming full text free to read_Chapter 425 The defeat has been updated!

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 426 Exchange

    Ping County.  full text

    Zheng Zhifeng, who had retreated here in a panic, was filled with frustration, regret, and shame. All of them shrouded him all the time and tormented him all the time

    ??Hu Benwei, Ding Yunyi, this is the nightmare of my life

    His subordinates Liu Jing and Gao Wei finally ran out with him after all the hard work, but out of the tens of thousands of Zheng Jiajun, there are now less than three thousand people left Since the Zheng Jiajun was established,  They have never suffered such a disastrous defeat

    How should I face my elder brother when I go back?

    Thinking of this, Zheng Zhifeng shook his head in despair and frustration.

    "Jiang Ning and Jiang Dayan have met Third Brother!"

    With this sound, the Jiang family and his son, who came out of Ping County to meet Zheng Zhifeng's defeated army, said loudly.

    Seeing this father and son, Zheng Zhifeng felt a little ashamed.

    In that battle, he used the Jiang Family Army to consume the enemy's strength and almost destroyed the entire Jiang Family Army, but now he had to rely on the last remaining strength of the Jiang Family Army in Ping County.

    ¡°Moreover, not long ago, Jiang Dayan was severely beaten by himself because he wanted to establish military power

    "Why should you worry, Third Master?" After welcoming Zheng Zhifeng in, Jiang Ning actually comforted Zheng Zhifeng: "A small defeat does not matter. Throughout the ages, how many famous generals have suffered setbacks? But it does not prevent them from being glorious in the future. Third Master  What do you think?"

    Zheng Zhifeng nodded silently.

    Even though you know that the other person is just comforting yourself.  But you can still comfort yourself somewhat

    "Come here, serve the wine!" Following Jiang Ning's words.  The wine and food that had been prepared were brought over, and Jiang Ning filled the wine bowl in front of Zheng Zhifeng.  He raised it up and said, "Third Master, I offer you a bowl!"

    Zheng Zhifeng raised the wine bowl, drank it all in one gulp, put down the wine bowl, and sighed: "The distance of the road knows the strength of the horse, and the strong wind knows the strength of the grass. I was ashamed of your Jiang family that day, and I don't want you to treat me like this today. When I return to Quanzhou,  , I will definitely tell you, big brother, to repay you well!"

    "Why would the third master say such a thing?" Jiang Ning didn't take it to heart at all: "We all work for Deputy Town Zheng, so there is no distinction between each other. The third master says that again. But I, the Jiang family and his son, feel very sorry.  "

    Zheng Zhifeng felt relieved.

    The Jiang family had a bowl on the left and a bowl on the right to persuade them. Zheng Zhifeng was already depressed, and soon she was very drunk.

    Liu Jing and Gao Wei did not dare to drink too much. They suffered such a disastrous defeat in Xiamen this time. Zheng Zhifeng is Zheng Zhilong¡¯s biological brother, so naturally he will be fine, but it is difficult to say that he is a subordinate

    Looking at Zheng Zhifeng who was drunk and unconscious, Liu Jing shook her head and was about to ask someone to come in and help Zheng Zhifeng go back to rest.  Unexpectedly, Jiang Ning suddenly said: "Master Liu, please wait."

    Liu Jing was startled for a moment, then Jiang Ning said slowly: "Master Liu, are you planning to return to Quanzhou this time?"

    Liu Jing was puzzled when he heard this: "Of course I am going back to Quanzhou. Where else can I go if I don't go back there? Master Jiang asked what does this mean?"

    "Brother Liu, don't you understand Master Jiang's thoughts by now?" Before Jiang Ning could speak, Gao Wei smiled bitterly and said, "Master Jiang's son was blamed for the battle, and this time the Jiang family's army suffered heavy losses.  Are you afraid that people will be angry and resentful? Master Jiang is so open-minded and does not take it seriously at all. It is really intolerable"

    Jiang Ning smiled slightly.  \\\\Picked up the wine bowl and took a sip without saying anything.

    Gao Wei sighed: "Right now, the third master is very drunk and has no idea about his personnel. May I ask Mr. Jiang, when are you going to take action?"

    "Do it? What kind of hand did you do it?" Liu Jing was slow to react and didn't even realize what was going on.

    "Master Gao is wise." Jiang Ning said calmly: "Outside, your main generals are already as drunk as Third Master. Which side is Master Gao on?"

    "I was promoted by Deputy Town Zheng, and I should have been loyal to the Zheng family." Gao Wei looked a little helpless: "But the situation is different now. Deputy Town Zheng has rebelled, and everyone is not as good as before.  These are all people with families and careers. Rebellion is the crime of confiscating the family and exterminating the clan Although Deputy Zheng only wants to be recruited for the second time, how can it be so easy in the world, let alone him now?  The opponent is none other than Ding Yunyi! Hu Benwei has already intervened, how can we let this matter go?"

    As he spoke, anger flashed in his eyes: "Third Master showed no care for our soldiers on the battlefield, causing heavy casualties to our brothers. How can such a person achieve great things? Seeing the Tiger Guards chasing all the way, they will soon be  When I arrived in Quanzhou, I had to consider that for my family"

    "You, you guys!"Jing finally understood what was going on and couldn't help shouting angrily.

    "Master Liu, you and I have been brothers for many years" Gao Wei stood up at this time, as if he was lost in the memories of the past: "In the past, you and I conquered pirates and fought together. My ship was  Three pirate boats surrounded me. It was Mr. Liu who risked his own life and rescued me. From then on, you and I are as dear as brothers"

    "It's good that you know this"

    As soon as Liu Jing said these words, she suddenly felt a chill in her vest.  He looked down and saw a sword tip emerging from his heart.  He slowly turned around and saw that his "brother" Gao Wei's hands were covered in blood.

    Gao Wei watched Liu Jing fall with sympathy, and then sighed deeply: "Although you and I are brothers, I still have family, and I have to think about my family. Mr. Liu, you can go in peace and wait until Qingming  When the time comes, I will definitely come to your grave to pay homage to you."

    Liu Jing died in the hands of the "brother" he had saved

    Gao Wei wiped the blood off his hands, then turned to the Jiang family and his son: "Master Jiang, can this gift of mine save my life?"

    "Master Gao is a smart man!" Jiang Ning laughed and stood up: "Zheng Zhifeng is cruel. He doesn't treat my father and son as human beings, but as soldiers under my command. I was ruined by him again, so I won't avenge him.  How can I be a human being? I don¡¯t want to hide anything from Mr. Gao. As early as the day Zheng Zhifeng transferred me to Ping County, Mr. Ding had already sent people to find me. Today, I captured Zheng Zhifeng. I am willing to work with Mr. Gao to achieve great things.  , serve the imperial court!¡±

    "It would be better to serve Mr. Ding" Gao Wei smiled bitterly.

    He has always been a smart man.  From the day Zheng Zhilong prepared to start the uprising, he knew that the Zheng family would never succeed.  And Zheng Zhifeng's performance on the battlefield also made him more convinced of this.

    There are nothing more than three forces in Fujian: Zheng Zhilong, Ding Yunyi, and Zhang Kentang!

    Now Zheng Zhilong has rebelled, and he will never succeed if the Zheng family falls.  With Zhang Kentang's strength, it is absolutely impossible to withstand Ding Yunyi's rapid rise.

    So, Fujian has only the last powerful force left:

    That person¡¯s name is Ding Yunyi

    ?¡­

    Zheng Zhifeng met Ding Yunyi again, but this time their identities were completely different.

    Ding Yunyi looked at him with a somewhat regretful look in his eyes: "Master Zheng, I let you escape on the battlefield. You probably didn't expect that you would be caught and sacrificed to me by your own people, right?"

    Zheng Zhifeng, however, did not feel too frustrated: "I was newly defeated, so I lost my vigilance. I didn't expect that the Jiang family and his son would definitely deal with me, so there is nothing to blame myself for the failure. Mr. Ding, since I fell into your trap  I don¡¯t have much to say. I just want to ask, when will Zheng Zhifeng¡¯s great head be cut off?¡±

    He was very tough on this point.

    Unexpectedly, Ding Yunyi shook his head slightly: "Kill you? Why should I kill you? In terms of the decisive battle, you are no match for me. In terms of troop deployment, you are far from my subordinates. There is no harm in keeping you."  "

    This was a great humiliation for Zheng Zhifeng. He glared at Ding Yunyi bitterly, but could not say anything

    "What's more, I have some use in keeping you." Ding Yunyi said calmly: "My brother-in-law and sister are now imprisoned in Quanzhou. I have sent people to Quanzhou to exchange for my sister with you, Master Zheng.  My brother-in-law¡¯s family¡­¡±

    Zheng Zhifeng knew that her life was temporarily saved.

    But the worry in his heart became more and more intense. In terms of the strength of the Tiger Guards, it may no longer be something that the Zheng Jiajun can resist.  The only way is to abandon Quanzhou and retreat to the sea to continue resisting

    ?¡­

    As Ding Yunyi expected, Zheng Zhilong loves his younger brother Zheng Zhifeng the most and is never willing to let him die in vain.

    Ye Yuan and Ding Biyue were soon released from Quanzhou by Zheng Zhilong.

    Zheng Zhifeng was also released, but he will never forget what Ding Yunyi said to him on the day he was released:

    "Master Zheng, I won't kill you because you pose no threat to me. Go back and tell Zheng Zhilong that I will lead my army in Quanzhou soon. By that time, the situation will probably be beyond Zheng Zhilong's control.  "

    This is an insult, but in fact it is also a truth

    "Xiang Wen, I owe you for saving my life this time!" Ye Yuan, who survived the disaster, kept saying with gratitude on his face.

    &nbsp; When he first became a prisoner of Zheng Zhilong, he had already sworn that as long as Ding Yunyi could rescue him, he would be a dog under Ding Yunyi's command

    "Brother-in-law and sister are suffering!" Ding Yunyi invited them to his army and ordered people to serve wine to calm their shock: "Zheng Zhilong suddenly rebelled. I really couldn't rescue you at the first time, so I had to find a way to win.  Zheng Zhifeng, used as a hostage exchange."

    Ding Biyue only felt that her love for this younger brother was not in vain. At the critical moment, she was still reliable.  But this time I was so frightened that I felt a lot of injustice in my heart: "When we catch Zheng Zhilong, we must cut them into pieces with a thousand knives!"

    "I'm afraid it won't be that easy." Ye Yuan initially disagreed: "The Zheng family is very powerful, and the Zheng family navy has many ships and elite soldiers. If Quanzhou cannot be captured within half a year, I'm afraid it will be another recruitment."

    When Ding Biyue heard this, she felt unwilling, but Ding Yunyi smiled and said: "Brother-in-law is too ambitious. In my opinion, half a year is not needed? I can take Quanzhou within twenty days."  , there will never be a second recruitment!¡±

    Ye Yuan opened his mouth wide, as if he couldn't believe it.

    "My brother-in-law said this too much. Could it be that the Zheng family couldn't defend Quanzhou for even twenty days?"

    Ding Yunyi didn't explain much. After having dinner with his brother-in-law and sister, he asked someone to send her sister off to rest first. He asked Ye Yuan to stay alone: ??"Brother-in-law, how to use troops in Quanzhou is my business, but after Quanzhou is captured, I'm worried  Kentang Zhang will soon target me."

    Ye Yuan nodded: "Yes, this is what I am most worried about. The only people Zhang Kentang is worried about in Fujian are you and Zheng Zhilong. Once the Zheng family really collapses as you said, what will happen next?"  A target will soon be set on you"

    "So, how to arrange in advance has become a top priority." Ding Yunyi looked solemn: "We have worked hard to plan so far and successfully forced Zheng Zhilong to rebel. If we hurt our own strength, we will lose more than we gain. Once Quanzhou is captured,  , my brother-in-law is still the prefect of Quanzhou, and I have also made arrangements in Xiamen. I want to connect Taiwan, Penghu, Quanzhou, and Xiamen together to build an extremely strong defense line to fight against Zhang Kentang and"

    "With the imperial court!" Ye Yuan said for him: "The imperial court uses you to guard against you. The greater your power, the more stable your foundation seems to be. However, once the imperial court is determined to deal with you, then I'm afraid you will have  It¡¯s a big disaster. So you have to connect the four places in one line. Although it seems that you will be more suspicious of the court, there is no way out at the moment.¡±

    Ding Yunyi nodded slightly: "Yes, this is exactly what I am considering. Zhang Kentang is a cunning person and is not an easy person to deal with. Brother-in-law, after Zheng Zhilong was eliminated, you returned to Quanzhou. It seems that no one will make things difficult for you anymore.  , but in fact, there may be a bloody storm hidden under the calm"

    Ye Yuan smiled and said: "I'm not even afraid of Zheng Zhilong, how could I be afraid of Zhang? Just don't worry, I promise to turn Quanzhou into your Quanzhou!"

    I promise to turn Quanzhou into your Quanzhou!

    His words were categorical, and Ding Yunyi felt slightly relieved.

    "Back to the main town, our armies have been reorganized!"

    "Okay!" Ding Yunyi laughed and stood up: "Instruct all the armies to march to Quanzhou immediately. Brother-in-law, please go with me and see how I capture Quanzhou!"

    "Today I can finally see Wu Liebo and Hu Benwei. What a blessing!" While laughing, Ye Yuan also stood up: "Although I am a civil servant, my life is not in vain if I can see the war with my own eyes!"

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 427 The Unreasonable Ding Yunyi

    The changes in the situation began to make Zheng Zhilong feel something bad.

    The combat effectiveness of the Tiger Guards greatly exceeded Zheng Zhilong's imagination, and the changes in Xiamen also stunned him.  I originally thought that I would launch an attack on Xiamen with absolutely superior strength, and coupled with my own power in Xiamen, I would be able to get there easily.  But he never expected that not only did he fail to capture Xiamen, but he also lost troops there and even his younger brother became a prisoner.

    Could it be that this is what God is hinting at?

    Zheng Zhilong is not willing to fail like thisand he knows very well that once he fails, what terrible consequences will he and his Zheng family face

    Now, the entire Quanzhou has entered a state of war readiness, and the entire Quanzhou finally knows:

    Fujian Vice General Zheng Zhilong rebelled!

    Quanzhou quickly became panicked. Since the founding of the Ming Dynasty, nothing like this has ever happened in Quanzhou. Once there is a rebellion, what will it mean?

    People are panicked, and everyone is worried

    The things you worried about happened after all

    In April of the twelfth year of Chongzhen in the Ming Dynasty, Fujian deputy general Zheng Zhilong launched an army to rebel. At the end of April of that year, the Fujian general, Wu Lieboting Yunyi, defeated the Zheng family army commanded by Zheng Zhifeng in Xiamen; on the third day of May, Huben guards came to Quanzhou!

    The offensive and defensive battle in Quanzhou is about to begin!

    The Huben Guards, composed of infantry, cavalry, artillery, and musketeers, put heavy pressure on the Zheng Jiajun who defended Quanzhou.  The Zheng family dominates the world with its huge naval force, and what they are good at is not such urban offensive and defensive warfare.

    But they must stay here, where their families and everything they have are here.  The vast majority of them are no longer willing to live the pirate life of wandering on the sea with no fixed abode

    Zheng Zhilong is also constantly cheering for his subordinates.  He told everyone.  As long as he can stay here for a month, the imperial court's recruitment will come soon, and this will slightly boost the morale of his subordinates.

    at the same time.  Zheng Zhilong appointed his two younger brothers Zheng Zhifeng and Zheng Zhibao as the chief and deputy commanders of the Quanzhou defense battle, and his son Zheng Sen as the navy commander.  For Quanzhou, everyone in the Zheng family has gone into battle naked

    And what will Ding Yunyi do?

    The Huben Guards under the personal command of Ding Yunyi did not attack the city immediately.  They acted calmly and arranged their preparations for the siege in an orderly manner.

    Siege artillery one after another has been set up, and the black muzzles are aimed at Quanzhou. When the final order is given, countless shells will fly to the Quanzhou city wall

    The artillery of the Tiger Guards has already been tested once in Satsuma Domain's Tsurumaru Castle, and now they will face another test in Satsuma Domain.  And until this time, all the generals of the Huben Guards still didn't know all this.  They are just preparing for a larger-scale war in the future

    Now, the curtain has slowly opened

    "Headquarters, the deputy general He Weixiong sent by Zhang Kentang has arrived."

    "He Weixiong? When did Fujian produce another deputy general?" Ding Yunyi narrowed his eyes and asked.

    "Go back to the deputy town. This is the deputy general who was temporarily transferred after Zheng Zhilong's rebellion." Hou Lu took a step forward and said: "It is said that this person is good at leading troops and often calls himself 'Little Deng Ai'."

    "Little Deng Ai?" Ding Yunyi couldn't help laughing: "You didn't read the Romance of the Three Kingdoms carefully, did you? Deng Ai's ending was not very goodhow many people did he bring?"

    "There are always more than 10,000 people. And our spies keep coming to report, and a large number of people are gathering in Fujian."

    Ding Yunyi sneered: "A large number of people? Do you want to help me attack Quanzhou, or are you waiting for us to capture Quanzhou and then finish us off in one fell swoop?"

    Zhang Kentang does not have much power at his disposal. If he wants to take advantage of this opportunity to deal with Ding Yunyi and Zheng Zhilong in one fell swoop, the only way is to borrow troops from other provinces.

    And this must have been authorized by the imperial court!

    ¡°Did Chongzhen instruct him to do this, or was it Zhou Yanru?  There has been no news from the Golden Blade Guard's spies in the capital, and Ding Yunyi cannot figure out the situation for the time being

    "Have He Weixiong come to see me immediately!" Ding Yunyi said coldly: "Tell him that I will see him in my barracks within half an hour, otherwise military law will be imposed!"

    He is the commander-in-chief, and He Weixiong is just a deputy general. He is openly acting like a superior at this time, but He Weixiong does not dare to neglect him. He has arrived at Ding Yunyi's camp in less than half an hour.

    "He Weixiong has met the Lord of the Town. The Town's prestige is far and wide. How lucky is He Weixiong to be able to fight side by side with the Lord of the Town today!""When He Weixiong saw Ding Yunyi, he behaved very courteously.

    "Thank you for your hard work, Deputy Town He." Ding Yunyi said calmly: "How many people did Deputy Town He bring this time?"

    "Back to the main town. On the orders of Commander Fu, 10,000 elite soldiers will come to help in the battle and annihilate the rebel Zheng Zhilong. My subordinates dare not be careless and will lead 3,000 people as the vanguard. The rest will arrive soon."

    "Okay!" Ding Yunyi nodded: "This town admires He Fuzhen who is dedicated to the country. What this town needs is people like He Fuzhen. He Weixiong listens to the order!"

    "The general will obey the order!"

    ¡°This town regards you as the army¡¯s staff officer, and you will stay with us.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡ª¡ª¡± He Weixiong immediately stayed there after hearing this order What is going on?  Why was he, a dignified deputy general, suddenly appointed as the army's staff officer by Ding Yunyi?

    This time he was suddenly transferred to Fujian to command the governor's army. Zhang Kentang had secretly told him that he led 3,000 troops to Quanzhou. It was called to assist in the battle, but in fact it was to secretly monitor the Hu Ben Guards, and all battle situations were immediately reported.  Return to Fuzhou.  The remaining 7,000 troops were deployed around the Tiger Guards, waiting for orders at any time.

    Although He Weixiong didn't know what happened, he knew that the inside story was not something he should ask. After receiving the order, He Weixiong immediately rushed to Quanzhou at night.

    But who would have thought that Ding Yunyi would give him such an order when he saw him for the first time?

    He Weixiong was stunned for a while: "Headquarters, the general has been ordered to come to help in the battle. Why should the general keep the general by his side? Also, who will command the soldiers and horses brought by the general?"

    "What this town lacks is people like Deputy Town He" Ding Yunyi sighed heavily: "Now that Zheng Zhilong suddenly rebelled, this town is worried. We have to deal with it carefully. Therefore, I will keep Deputy Town He.  To help me succeed in defeating the thief. Don't worry, when Quanzhou is captured, this town will naturally send you back. Not only that, but you will also ask for help in front of the court.  As for the people brought by Deputy Town, this is indeed a big problem"

    He frowned and seemed to have been thinking about it for a long time, and then suddenly said: "Where is Deng Changgui?"

    "Here you are!" Following this voice, Deng Changgui strode in.

    "Deng Changgui, this town orders you to temporarily command the 3,000 troops brought by Deputy Town He. Our army's left wing is weak, so placing this troop on the left wing will definitely help us a lot." At this point, Ding Yunyi suddenly looked pale.  Shen Shen: "Deng Changgui, remember this. These are He Fuzhen's men. No serious damage is allowed, otherwise don't blame our military for being ruthless!"

    "I accept your orders!" Deng Changgui responded loudly.  He glanced at He Weixiong who was stunned.  He walked out boldly.

    ¡°Headquarters, this must not be done!¡± Only then did He Weixiong react.  He shouted loudly: "The soldiers and horses commanded by the last general were handed over to me personally by Lord Fushuai. Now they are suddenly commanded by a different person. How can the general explain to Lord Fushuai?"

    "This town will naturally tell Commander Fu, so I don't have to worry about it with the deputy town" Ding Yunyi said slowly: "This town has been ordered to counter the rebellion and restrain all soldiers who come to Quanzhou to participate in the counter-insurgency.  Ma, does Deputy Town He still have any objections?"

    He Weixiong was speechless and couldn't say a word.

    Ding Yunyi¡¯s words are correct. In theory, he is the Fujian General Soldier, and all troops and horses are under his control. But in fact, everyone knows that the only troops and horses he can really control are the Tiger Guards.

    But why has everything suddenly changed now?

    ¡°I was ordered to monitor Ding Yunyi and Huben Guards, but who would have thought that in the blink of an eye, I would be left by Ding Yunyi¡¯s side and become a polished lieutenant?

    ¡°This, how can I explain this to Master Fushuai?

    But now this is Ding Yunyi¡¯s military camp, and it is Ding Yunyi¡¯s territory. He has no soldiers around him. If he really pisses him off, judging from his performance today, it is possible to kill him.

    "There is nothing in the world that Ding Yunyi would not dare to do So, you must be careful when you arrive in Quanzhou" Before leaving, Zhang Kentang's repeated instructions were in He Weixiong's mind.  emerged.

    On the way here, He Weixiong thought about various possibilities, and he also thought about ways to deal with it.  But despite all the calculations, I never expected that Ding Yunyi would be so unreasonable and violent

    "Come here, Deputy Town He has worked hard all the way here. Send Deputy Town He to rest"

    The lost He Weixiong was sent down. In fact, from this point on, he was put under house arrest in disguise

    Hou Lu was a little worried: "Headquarters, after all, he is from Zhang Kentang, and so are those soldiers.Zhang Kentang's soldiers, what should they do if Zhang Kentang comes to raise troops and question them?  "

    "Which crime is Zhang Kentang asking about?" Ding Yunyi said calmly: "I am doing all this for counterinsurgency. Is it for my own selfishness? I am the only commander-in-chief of counterinsurgency, and this is Zhang Kentang.  Don asked me personally. If that¡¯s the case, doesn¡¯t the decision I made have any effect?¡±

    Speaking of this, he laughed at first, and then said seriously: "Zhang Kentang is constantly mobilizing troops, and there are so many troops entering the battlefield. Hehe, I think not only is it not a good thing, but it will also mess up our own  When they attack Quanzhou, none of them will do anything. They just wait for us, the Tiger Guards, to fight hard. When Quanzhou is defeated, you will see what kind of performance these people will have.  . In this case, I will simply act like this in front of everyone. I wonder who else dares to enter Quanzhou to cause trouble for me! I will make Zhang Kentang dumb and unable to tell the story!"

    Hou Lu couldn¡¯t help but laugh.

    Meeting such an immediate boss, I don¡¯t know whether I should be grateful or afraid.  He had been tolerating Zhang Kentang and Zheng Zhilong in the past. That was because he was not strong enough and the best opportunity had not yet appeared.

    But now that his wings were hardened, the opportunity suddenly appeared, and he showed his ferocious fangs.

    Zheng Zhilong is no longer in his eyes, and Kent Chang is no longer in his eyes. Whoever wants to stop him has only one ending:

    He will definitely use any means to get rid of him!

    He doesn¡¯t care at all how others view him, or what others scold him. All he wants is to achieve his own goals

    But looking at the current situation in the Ming Dynasty, as a subordinate, it is precisely this kind of boss that is needed

    Everyone has selfish motives I heard that Liaodong is very uneasy now. The Qing Dynasty is launching a massive attack again, and it is said that even Huang Taiji is going to go on an expedition himself. No one can say what the situation in Liaodong will be like.  What's even more terrible is that there is unconfirmed news that the bandits, who have just been calmed down for a short time, seem to be ready to move again

    Anyone with a discerning eye can see that this huge building of the Ming Dynasty has begun to collapse God knows when, it will collapse. Now is the time to think about yourself

    The appearance of a powerful figure will be what most people yearn for.  And Ding Yunyi in front of him is undoubtedly such a person.  He has his own territory with natural barriers, a very strong army, and most importantly, his way of doing things:

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????: He is ruthless to the enemy, cares about his subordinates, and is willing to live and die with his subordinates.

    Having a boss like this may be the greatest luck in this troubled world

    "General Town, my subordinates have also spoken of General Town before." Houlu took a deep breath: "We and Huangfu all became your subordinates later, but you treat them equally, no matter what requests we make.  You all agree. So the subordinates have already discussed it. From now on, they will only focus on following the general manager and will never have other thoughts. "

    Ding Yunyi seemed to hear something from his mouth, and he smiled lightly: "To live and die together, to share wealth and honor, this is what brothers should do."

    Hou Lu nodded.

    This is the greatest comfort to myself.

    Ding Yunyi was silent for a while and said: "As my subordinates, I will not neglect you, but what I need is loyalty. Your absolute loyalty to me is the basis for us to survive in this troubled world!  "

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 428 General Attack on Quanzhou!  !

    wOn the sixth day of May in the twelfth year of Chongzhen¡¯s reign in the Ming Dynasty, the most worrying thing happened in Quanzhou:

    The Tiger Guards began a massive attack on Quanzhou!

    Those artillery pieces that had been set up long ago, with their ferocious mouths opened, erupted with the strongest roar.  The earth trembled, and the sun and moon lost their light.

    On this day, the Huben Guards began to bombard Quanzhou!

    Countless cannonballs fell on this city that was peaceful on the surface despite being turbulent behind the scenes.  Cannonballs landed on the city wall one after another, splashing countless rubble.

    Smoke and gunfire instantly enveloped the city

    In fact, the Huben Guards did not use all their belongings, and they did not use many artillery against Quanzhou.  Although Ding Yunyi wants to use this opportunity to defeat the Zheng family's forces in one fell swoop, he doesn't want to destroy the city of Quanzhou, which will be his territory in the future!

    But when this was about to happen, the bombardment still shocked the soldiers of Zheng Jiajun.

    The Zheng family navy roamed the sea, but they had never experienced such a city offensive and defensive battle: cannons roared, flags fluttered, and countless infantry and cavalry were ready to go. At a glance, the momentum outside the city was so majestic.

    And more importantly, the group of subordinates who once followed Zheng Zhilong across the sea are old and dead. Now, more of the Zheng family's army are recruits who have never been on the battlefield.

    Even Zheng Zhilong has not been on the battlefield for a long time.

    Opposite them, the world-famous Wu Liebo Ding Yunyi.  But he galloped on the battlefield countless times.  From the Central Plains to Liaodong, and from Liaodong to the sea.  From the sea to Satsuma

    And most of his subordinates had just returned from Satsuma Domain.  An elite army that has experienced the test of fire.  Zheng Zhilong heard his brother talk about their various performances in Japan countless times.

    The sound of cannons was still ringing, and everything was so creepy.

    As Zheng Zhifeng had judged, the Huben Guards did not rush to attack the city just like when they bombarded Tsurumaru Castle. Instead, they repeatedly bombarded the city with artillery fire to reduce the determination of the soldiers in the city to defend.

    Those soldiers of the Zheng Family Army squatted under the city wall.  He covered his ears and didn't dare to move at all, for fear that a shell would fall on his head.

    ¡°If the first day was just a tentative bombardment, then the second day would come.  When the large siege artillery newly developed by the Taiwan Firearms Bureau appeared, Quanzhou was forced to face even more brutal shelling.

    The overwhelming cannonballs fell on and below Quanzhou City.  Zheng Zhifeng once cheered for the bombardment of Tsurumaru Castle, but never imagined that such bad luck would befall Quanzhou in a short period of time.

    He found that only on the second day, the military morale began to show signs of fluctuation.

    Although some soldiers have adapted slightly after experiencing the shelling on the first day.  But they were discussing something quietly there.  Whenever an officer passed by, they would immediately shut up as if nothing had happened.

    Zheng Zhifeng knew very well what they were talking about there

    "Mang Er, do you think our Quanzhou can be defended?" Zheng Zhifeng suddenly asked.

    Zheng Zhibao was stunned for a moment, and said without thinking: "Of course, my Zheng family has been running rampant in Fujian for so many years. Who have we been afraid of? Ding Yunyi is just a yellow-haired boy."

    When I said this, I seemed to realize that I had said the wrong thing.  Zheng Zhifeng has just become Ding Yunyi's prisoner.  Now that I say this, aren't I saying that Zheng Zhifeng is not even as good as a yellow-haired boy?

    But now Zheng Zhifeng has no time to be angry!

    Zheng Zhibao has never fought face-to-face with the Tiger Guards. He will never know the terrifying power of the Tiger Guards.

    With a "boom¡ª¡ª", a cannonball flew up the city wall, and the two soldiers who had no time to dodge were immediately blown into the air. When they landed on the ground, they had turned into two unidentifiable corpses.  This immediately aroused the fear of the Zheng Jiajun soldiers even more.

    It¡¯s terrible, it¡¯s really terrible.  I never thought that people would be blown up like this, and I never thought that artillery shells could be so powerful!

    Fear quickly spread among the Zheng Jiajun soldiers. Everyone was talking in horror. The number of casualties would only increase.

    Listening to the rumbling sound of the cannon, Zheng Zhifeng seemed a little helpless.  He sighed deeply in his heart, and then shook his head helplessly.

    Zheng Zhibao started to take action.  He organized hundreds of elite men and then rushed out of the city in an attempt to forcefully attack the Tiger Guards' artillery. However, all this was of no effect in front of the Tiger Guards who were heavily guarded.

    &nbsp; Those Hu Ben Guard musketeers who had been waiting for a long time were fired at indiscriminately. The army that Zheng Zhibao had worked so hard to organize was quickly bombarded back into the city, leaving only dozens of corpses.

    And all this is just the beginning

    When the daytime bombardment ended and Quanzhou could finally breathe a sigh of relief, something even more panicked for the Zheng family happened at this time.

    Several notices that had just been taken off were placed in front of Zheng Zhilong.  In these notices, it was stated how the court treated the Zheng family so well, but Zheng Zhilong did not know how to repay him, and how he rebelled and rebelled. It also said that if Zheng Zhilong could be captured alive, he would be promoted to the third level, and he would be rewarded thousands of taels by the people, etc.

    "Brother, I will send people to check door to door. I swear I will not be a human unless I catch these people who are deceiving the public with their monstrous talk!" Zheng Zhibao said angrily.

    "Mang Er, why are you still so impulsive now?" Zheng Zhilong frowned involuntarily: "Since those people can quietly post these things everywhere in Quanzhou, they must have been prepared. Do you think you can catch them?  They? They can¡¯t catch it, it must have been done by Ding Yunyi¡¯s men.¡±

    Zheng Zhifeng looked worried: "Brother, it seems that Ding Yunyi has been prepared for a long time. The continuous artillery knocking down is not the most terrifying thing. The most terrifying thing is that such notices are posted all over the city, which can easily cause panic among the soldiers and civilians in Quanzhou, and the most terrifying thing for me  These are not the only things I worry about.¡±

    He was silent for a while: "Since those people can do it without anyone noticing, then these notices are posted all over the city. It shows that their actions are extremely covert and their numbers are large. Just in case when we don't expect it. In Quanzhou  If civil strife breaks out in the city, I'm worried that if we focus on one thing and lose the other, Quanzhou won't be able to hold on for long."

    Zheng Zhilong nodded slowly, his brother's thoughts were exactly the same as his own.

    Ding Yunyi has already made arrangements. God knows how many people he has placed in Quanzhou, once those people launch a surprise attack.  I'm afraid that even I might be in danger of being captured alive.

    ¡°Fourth, what do you think it should be?¡± Zheng Zhilong asked after thinking about it for a while.

    Zheng Zhifeng immediately said: "Brother, what I mean is that while organizing the defense battle of Quanzhou, we should prepare for the unfavorable outcome of the war. Prepare to evacuate to the sea immediately."

    "Evacuate to the sea?" Zheng Zhilong remained silent.

    This is the situation he least wants to see.  He has worked hard in Quanzhou for so many years, should he just leave this place to Ding Yunyi for nothing?  These include his huge family property, and Quanzhou is everything to him. However, he knows that Zheng Zhifeng's worries are not unreasonable.

    The Tiger Guards are so powerful right now that they have an absolute advantage in terms of artillery fire.  If only in terms of infantry, the Zheng Jiajun is definitely no match for the Tiger Guards.

    The biggest advantage of the Zheng family is that it is above the sea.

    "Brother, our advantage is at sea." Zheng Zhifeng expressed his brother's thoughts: "On land, we may not be the opponents of the Tiger Guards, but at sea, we have an overwhelming advantage. Ding Yunyi for his  The Huben Guard Navy has put in a lot of effort and energy. If we can give up what we are not good at, put all our strength into our strengths, and look for opportunities to defeat the Huben Guard Navy on the sea, I believe we can capture Quanzhou again.  Still no problem!¡±

    "Yes, what the fourth child said makes sense!" Zheng Zhilong finally made up his mind, and his voice suddenly rose: "Quanzhou, we still have to continue to defend it. But we must also be prepared for the worst. Once the worst happens, we will  If you don¡¯t want to see this happen, then evacuate Quanzhou immediately, gather all the navy, and fight Ding Yunyi to the death at sea! "

    Although Zheng Zhilong made this determination, in fact, from this moment on, he was not very sure about whether he could hold Quanzhou.

    If a coach shows such lack of confidence, how can he ask his men to fight to the end with a fatal determination?

    A precarious situation has emerged throughout Quanzhou

    The shelling has never stopped in the past few days, which is the most troublesome for the Zheng brothers.  And once night comes, those damn "ghosts" begin to move around frequently again.

    Military morale and morale were declining little by little. By the fifth day, no one thought Quanzhou could continue to be defended.

    Those Hu Ben Guards' artillery shells seemed to be endless. They fired from morning to noon, and from noon to sunset. They seemed to be absolutely unwilling to stop until Quanzhou was razed to the ground.

    In fact, the Huben Guards' artillery shells are almost running out.

    They are not an inexhaustible warehouse. Even though the road from Taiwan is not far, it still consumes a lot of manpower and material resources.  ??From the beginning, Ding Yunyi had no intention of destroying Quanzhou.

    This place will be his territory in the future

    But after five days of shelling, Quanzhou's originally weak city wall had been blasted with several large holes.  Those soldiers of the Zheng family army who had no intention of fighting just repaired it hastily with wood.

    God knows whether such wood can stop the enemy's attack.

    The last few shells of the Tiger Guards all landed on these gaps with a target. As a result, these gaps were torn apart again, and the gaps became even bigger.

    The Tiger Guards' general attack has begun!

    The horn of "Woo" sounded, the flags fluttered in the wind, and the swords and guns faced the sun and gave off a frightening light!

    "Headquarters, our departments have completed preparations!"

    "Let's get started." Ding Yunyi said lightly.

    "Attack! Attack!"

    When the red flags were waved, generals at all levels roared like this.

    On May 12, the twelfth year of Chongzhen in the Ming Dynasty, the Tiger Guards commanded by Wu Liebo, Fujian General Soldier, Shanghuan Army, and Hussar General Ding Yunyi launched the most ferocious attack on Quanzhou!

    This was a battle without much suspense. After five days of continuous bombardment, the morale of the Zheng Family Army in Quanzhou had already dropped to the lowest point.  They are not willing to bury their lives in vain here.

    Therefore, under the overwhelming attack of the Tiger Guards, despite the constant urging and shouting of the leaders of the Zheng Family Army at all levels, they still could not stop the enemy's attack.

    The situation of the Zheng family in Quanzhou has begun to collapse.

    Looking at the surging subordinates, Ding Yunyi smiled: "The Battle of Quanzhou is almost over. I think Zheng Zhilong has run away by this time."

    "Yes, he must have run away." Hou Lu said on the side: "Zheng Zhilong always believes that his advantage lies at sea, and he must want to start a final decisive battle with us at sea!"

    Ding Yunyi sneered disdainfully.

    At sea?  Since I can defeat the Zheng family on land, I can also defeat the Zheng family on the sea.  The biggest mistake Zheng Zhilong made was that he was too superstitious about his maritime superiority.

    No matter what kind of army, if it wants to win, it must have a reliable base.

    When the Zheng family was a pirate, Taiwan was their base. Later, after they accepted the invitation, Quanzhou and other places became their most reliable base. But now, what will happen if they give up Quanzhou?

    This is only the first point. The remaining most important point is that the Zheng family completely ignored the power of the Huben Guard Navy!

    They blindly believed in the so-called "advantage" of having more than 3,000 warships, but they did not rely on their original good foundation to develop further.

    On the contrary, although the number of warships of the Huben Guard Navy is far less than that of the Zheng Family Navy, the quality of their warships and cannons are completely incomparable to the Zheng Family.

    Naval battles are no longer an era where victory can be won simply by relying on numbers. Soon, the Tiger Guards will let the Zheng family understand what a true elite maritime force is!

    Xie Tian walked over in a hurry. Ding Yunyi glanced at him: "What happened?"

    Xie Tian took a deep breath, and then said word by word with great difficulty:

    "Hong Chengchou was defeated by Huang Taiji in Songshan. Even Hong Chengchou himself became a prisoner. Now that Liaodong is in chaos, the situation in Ming Dynasty is already precarious!" Welcome to your support, which is my biggest motivation.  m

 Part 1: Storm in Penghu Chapter 429 Battle at Songshan (Part 1)

    Jinzhou.

    Huang Taiji received the battle report from Songshan and knew that since Hong Chengchou arrived, the Qing soldiers had been repeatedly defeated by Hong Chengchou, so he decided to conquer it himself.  At this time, Huang Taiji suffered from nosebleeds and was still sick day and night.

    And Hong Chengchou, who was at the front line, would visit the major camps every few days. Like famous generals in ancient times, he would enter the barracks, look at the food, and eat with the soldiers.

    Among the eight generals, Wang Pu, the general of Datong, was a young man who got a military position through the influence of his ancestors. When the Qing soldiers entered the fortress for the third time, he somehow gained a reputation as a good soldier. In addition, he also  Chen Xinjia, who often respected the Minister of War, was promoted to the rank of commander-in-chief of the army.  Hong Chengchou disliked him the most, but he had the support of the Ministry of War, so even though he was a idiot, there was nothing he could do about him.

    During the patrol, all the general soldiers from all walks of life had to follow him, and like Hong Chengchou, they had to eat from a big pot with the soldiers, which was a hardship for the young master.  Because they had just won a battle, the soldiers had a fairly rich meal, including horse meat stewed with cabbage. Hong Chengchou enjoyed the meal so much that Wang Pu could only take a few symbolic bites with a frown on his face.

    Chen Xinjia, the right servant of the Ministry of War and the censor of the right capital, knew that Wang Pu was useless and was afraid that he would make a fool of himself, so he specially assigned him a shrewd and capable supervisor named Zhang Dou.  While eating, Zhang Dou whispered: "Commander Commander, I have something to report for my humble duty, but I don't know whether I should say it or not."

    Hong Chengchou said: "Master Supervisor, it doesn't matter if you say it."

    "Sir, Huang Taiji is extremely cunning and good at using time. When Liaoyang City fell, he sent people to break into the city first and burned the gunpowder magazine, so that the army was defeated and the city was defeated. I saw that there is a mountain to the north of Songshan. It is called Changling, although it is long and  No danger. You can ride. If the Jurchens attack our supplies on Bijia Mountain, the consequences will be disastrous. I thought we should set up a heavy defense on this mountain."

    Hong Chengchou was shocked and said: "Yes, it is impossible for Huang Taiji's cunning not to interfere with our army's food and fodder, which is the lifeblood of this army."

    He looked at Zhang Dou and said, "What the Lord Supervisor has seen is very true, but Changling stretches for dozens of miles. If it is fortified, it will require tens of thousands of troops, otherwise it will be useless. It is better to add ten thousand more troops to strengthen the defense."  How about we leave this matter to Master Zhang?"

    Zhang Dou heard what Hong Chengchou said was reasonable, so he had no choice but to respond: "I humbly obey my orders."

    When Hong Chengchou led an army of 130,000 to Songshan, Huang Taiji knew that a decisive battle was about to begin. He decided to lead the expedition himself, but just as he was about to set off, Concubine Chen fell ill.

    Since the death of her son, Hai Lanzhu has been suppressing her grief, pretending to be nonchalant in front of everyone, and even smiling in front of Huang Taiji.  But secretly I cry twice every day.  Huang Taiji was very worried when he saw her thinning body. Although there were many state affairs, he would go to Guanju Palace to accompany her whenever he had a little leisure time. Huang Taiji had been looking forward to Hailanzhu having another child to comfort him after the loss of his son.  It hurts, but I haven't been able to do it.

    On this day, Huang Taiji went down to court and came to Guan Ju Palace as usual.  Concubine Chen was extremely grateful. She stood up from the kang as usual. Just as she was about to salute, she felt that her eyes were dim and she fainted on the ground, knowing nothing.

    Huang Taiji was so shocked that he stepped over and picked up Hailanzhu: "Concubine Chen, Hailanzhu!"

    The female official ran to the door and shouted loudly: "Imperial doctor, imperial doctor, come quickly, Concubine Chen is ill."

    Because Concubine Chen's condition has worsened in the past two days, the imperial doctor is on standby. Hearing the shouts, he hurried over.

    Huang Taiji had already carried Hai Lanzhu to the Kang. The extremely weak Hai Lanzhu opened her eyes weakly, smiled miserably, and said with anger: "Your Majesty, I am fine, it doesn't matter."

    Huang Taiji no longer cared about the Ninth Five-Year Plan: "Hai Lanzhu, you can't fall down. If you have something wrong with you, I don't want to live anymore."

    Hailanzhu raised his right hand with difficulty, wiped Huang Taiji's tears and said: "Your Majesty, please don't say that. If this spreads out, the people of the country will say that I am a fox who seduces the Lord. Your Majesty cannot let this concubine carry you on your back."  Infamy."

    Huang Taiji nodded and responded: "I won't say, I won't say."

    The imperial doctor took Hai Lanzhu's pulse and felt it again and again on Hai Lanzhu's wrist. However, he could not find the pulse. The imperial doctor's heart suddenly sank: "Concubine Chen's hard work has been exhausted, and she can only wait for a while."  It's day. He quickly prepared an emergency prescription, crushed it into powder, and asked the female officer to serve Hai Lanzhu to drink it.

    After taking medicine for a long time, Concubine Chen had become rebellious to the taste of the medicine. In addition, her body was extremely weak at the moment and her gastrointestinal absorption ability was extremely poor. She could not absorb these bitter effects. In less than a moment, she vomited them all.  The imperial doctor had no choice but to use silver needles to protect Chen Fei's Shangwan, Zusanli, Neiguan and other acupoints. After acupuncture for two moments, Chen Fei took the medicine.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Just when Concubine Chen fainted and there were screams in Guanju Palace, Jinzhou¡¯s Shiwanhuo urgent report came.  How could the guard dare to cause trouble at this juncture? He was so anxious that he stood at the palace gate.It kept spinning.  When Concubine Zhuang found out, she asked, "Why are you hanging around here?"

    The guard knelt down and said, "My dear Concubine Zhuang, Jinzhou has sent you an urgent report of 100,000 yuan."

    Seeing that it was a military situation, Concubine Zhuang knew there was no need to delay, so she ordered: "Send to Prince Li's Mansion immediately."

    The guard slapped his head and said, "I'm really lost. Thank you for your advice." He stood up and ran towards Prince Li's Mansion.

    Concubine Zhuang is smart and smart. She knows that the only one who can convince the emperor at this moment is Prince Li, and no one else can. Fan Wencheng may be able to do it, but he doesn't dare.

    Sure enough, Daishan, Jierhalang and Fan Wencheng came together.  Daishan entered Guanju Palace and asked directly: "Where is the emperor?"

    Huang Taiji heard Daishan's voice in the inner room and hurriedly responded: "Second brother, I am here. \\yd \\"

    Daishan entered the inner room directly, without even asking about Concubine Chen's illness, and whispered: "Your Majesty, please go outside to speak."

    Huang Taiji followed Daishan to the outer room, and Daishan said: "Your Majesty, there is an urgent report from Jinzhou."

    Huang Taiji took it and scanned it quickly. He typed the report with his right hand: "Second brother, the situation is very serious. If the battle is defeated, most of the soldiers besieging the city may be eaten by them. The efforts of the disabled for many years will have to be paid off."  I will go to Jinzhou tomorrow for reinforcements. Mr. Wen Cheng, please immediately order the troops of King Sanshun to go to the front line of Jinzhou."

    A guard suddenly shouted: "Your Majesty, blood. Blood!"

    When everyone looked at the guard's hand, they saw a stream of blood flowing out of Huang Taiji's nostrils.  People were panicked again.  The guards helped the emperor back to Qingning Palace.

    The condition this time is even more severe than what it was in Zhonghou.  The doctor who specialized in serving Huang Taiji tried his best, but could not stop the bleeding.  Huang Taiji was lying on the bed, his whole body felt weak and he didn't even have the strength to stand up.

    Everyone was in a hurry.  Daishan was so anxious that he rubbed his hands: "What should I do? What should I do?"

    Hauge hurriedly said: "Should we invite the shaman to come and take a look?"

    Fan Wencheng shook his head: "The Emperor has always opposed pretending to be a ghost, so it's better not to invite him."

    Zhezhe sighed and said, "I can't invite you. If the emperor finds out, it will be even worse if you get angry."

    Huang Taiji knew very well that the illness this time was caused by Concubine Chen's serious illness. He called the imperial doctor who was treating Concubine Chen to him: "Concubine Chen has been ill for several years, can you cure her?  "

    Zhezhe and Zhuang Fei were angry and laughing at the same time: "I am so sick, and I still think about others."

    Daishan did not dare to speak of Huang Taiji, so he could only scold the imperial doctor: "Get out, get out. Without my words, you are not allowed to come in again."

    Daishan turned around and asked the doctor: "How is it? Can you stop it?"

    Lang was in a panic: "The flow is much less now, and it will stop in another hour. But it still has to leak. The emperor needs to rest now."

    The next day, Huang Taiji felt that his mind was much clearer and his body seemed to have regained his strength. Hai Lanzhu was also much better, and his irritable and chaotic mood from yesterday also calmed down.  He ordered the guards: "Gather troops and horses immediately, I want to go to Jinzhou in person."

    The Queen and Concubine Zhuang were shocked. They both knelt down and said, "Your Majesty, you must not do it. You are just a little better. The doctor has repeatedly told you to rest. If you leave now, it will be bumpy and tiring along the way. It will not be good if you do it again."  Done.¡±

    Huang Taiji said: "You don't know, but the military situation ahead is extremely urgent, and I can't lie down for a moment."

    The two of them cried anxiously: "Your Majesty, please take care of her for a few more days. We beg you."

    Just when Daishan, Jierhalang, Fan Wencheng and others came in, they were shocked when they heard it. Daishan advised: "The emperor's dragon body is related to the national destiny of the Qing Dynasty. You must not take the body of ten thousand gold."  It¡¯s a child¡¯s play.¡±

    Huang Taiji had already gotten up and went to the ground: "Second brother, in normal times, I would have been able to support him for a year and a half, let alone a few days, but I could bear it, but something unexpected could happen at any time ahead. Lying on the kang  "I'm like an ant on a hot pot. If I lie down again, I'll be anxious to death."

    Daishan sounded reasonable, but he still felt uneasy, so he asked Fan Wencheng beside him: "Mr. Wencheng, what do you think?"

    Fan Wencheng said: "The military situation on the frontline is deteriorating. Once the army is defeated, it will be a fatal blow to both the emperor and the Qing Dynasty. Allowing the emperor to raise a general under such circumstances will not only be unhealthy for the body, but will also cause harm to the Qing Dynasty."  If the condition worsens, it will be fine as long as you pay more attention along the way.¡±

    Daishan had no choice but to respond: "Okay, bring one more imperial doctor."

    Huang Taiji ordered Jierharang and Xiedaishan to stay in Shengjing.He led Dorgon, Hauge and other three thousand elite troops to Jinzhou.  Not far away, Huang Taiji's nosebleed started again. He blocked his nostrils with a towel, and desperately rode forward, arriving at Songshan City six days later.  Azig notified all the banners of the news that the emperor was sick and was coming in person. The soldiers were all excited and shouted, "Long live the emperor."

    In the big tent, Huang Taiji listened to the reports from various generals and looked at the map repeatedly. Suddenly, he raised his head and asked, "Where is Hong Chengchou's grain and grass stationed?"

    Azig immediately pointed to the map: "Here, Beacon Mountain."

    Huang Taiji saw that there was a mountain called Changling to the north of Bijia Mountain, so he continued to ask: "Are there any heavy Ming troops in the Changling area?"

    The generals shook their heads and said they didn¡¯t know.  Huang Taiji said: "This is Hong Chengchou's seven inches. Send a sentry immediately to investigate."

    In the evening, a dozen sentinels returned to report that there were no Ming troops in the Changling area.  Huang Taiji's nosebleed was still oozing out. He blocked the cotton ball on his nostril and said, "Hong Chengchou is gone."

    Azig and others have already guessed the emperor¡¯s intention: ¡°Does the emperor want to cut off his food supply?¡±

    Huang Taiji laughed loudly: "I want Hong Chengchou to become a turtle in the urn."

    Abatai said: "Your Majesty, this Hong Chengchou does have some tricks. Don't underestimate him. Yuan Chonghuan only defends but not attacks. Hong Chengchou is both offensive and defensive. We have suffered losses from him several times. Please don't underestimate the enemy."

    Du Du also said from the side: "What Rao Yubeile said is absolutely true. Hong Chengchou is indeed very powerful. He is the most powerful general in the Ming Dynasty we have encountered."

    Huang Taiji nodded in approval and said, "You reminded me well. Hong Chengchou will definitely know that we are planning to steal his food and grass, and the defense must be very tight." He thought for a long time, put down the tea cup in his hand on the table, and ordered:  "Spare Yubeile."

    Abatai responded: "I'm here."

    "I order you and Ao Bai to each lead 5,000 troops to sneak attack Bijia Mountain. You attack the front, and Ao Bai attacks the rear. Before attacking, try to capture a few Ming soldiers, find out the situation around their grain and pasture fields, and don't rush in.  You take action first, and Obai can take the opportunity to send people to sneak into the grain field and set it on fire. As long as the fire breaks out, the Ming army will be in chaos. Then you two will attack from the front and back, and you will definitely win a complete victory."

    "Du Du, you lead 5,000 troops to support us. If anything changes, we will quickly reinforce you."

    "Prince Rui Dorgon, Prince Su Hauge, and Prince Kong Youde, you three will each lead an army of 10,000. You will set off immediately tonight, pass through Changling, and intersect between Songshan and Xingshan to counter-encircle Hong Chengchou.  King Gong Shun must use the power of the red cannon and never let the Ming army take advantage. "

    "Duduo, you can lead five thousand elite troops to ambush the Gaoqiao area between Songshan and Ningyuan and defeat the fleeing troops."

    "Ajige and I will keep the front, and those loud voices will be transferred to my use." Huang Taiji looked at everyone: "Act immediately!"

    Everyone responded in unison: "Yes!"

    Zhang Dou was ordered by the Governor to guard the food and grass. He was well aware of the great responsibility. After taking office, he never slept peacefully for fear of serious consequences due to some oversights.

    He also followed the example of the Qing army and dug trenches around the grain and pasture fields, but soon after the construction started, Abatai and Obai quietly reached the camp.  Before dividing their troops, Abatai and Aobai captured two Ming soldiers. After interrogation, they learned that the Ming army had placed archers around the grain fields and dug some traps at the gate of the village.  The two laughed and said, "Hong Chengchou only has this little trick, which is easy to deal with."

    Zhang Dou was patrolling the camp when he heard the sound of a cannon and the sound of killing.  Zhang Dou was prepared and did not panic. He sneered and said, "Here he is indeed. Come here, I will let you come and go tonight."

    He ordered the archers to prepare. When the Qing soldiers arrived, he gave the order: "Let go!" Three thousand arrows were fired at them.

    Unexpectedly, the Qing army was already prepared. Those who rushed forward held shields and blocked the arrows. Three thousand arrows turned into nothing.  Zhang Dou was shocked and ordered to shoot again, but it still didn't work.

    By this time, the Qing army had already rushed to the gate of the village. Zhang Dou went into battle in person, and the two sides fought together.

    Several warriors sent by Obai had sneaked into the grain field. When they heard the sound of cannons in front, they set fire to it regardless of what happened. When the hay met the fire, the flames suddenly rose into the sky, and in an instant, the night sky was illuminated.  It must be like day.

 Part 1: Storm in Penghu Chapter 430 Battle at Songshan (Part 2)

    Several warriors sent by Obai had sneaked into the grain field. When they heard the sound of cannons in front, they set fire to it regardless of what happened. When the hay met the fire, the flames suddenly rose into the sky, and in an instant, the night sky was illuminated.  It must be like day.  Zhang Dou complained endlessly: "It's bad, the Tatars have set fire. Go and put out the fire."

    In the middle of the night, the Ming army did not know how many enemies there were. They just heard the sound of killings and the fire in the stronghold soaring into the sky.  Aobai's soldiers with yellow flags were all extremely brave. They rushed into the Ming army's camp and ran rampant. It was as if they were in an uninhabited land, and the Ming army was in chaos.  Abatai in front sent a dozen weak horses to cross the road and destroyed all the traps Zhang Dou had dug. The large group of people quickly rushed to the center of the grain field. Seeing that the situation was over, the Ming army put down their swords and guns and surrendered.

    Zhang Dou cried in despair: "Master Hong, I am humble and incompetent, and I have failed to live up to your trust." He kowtowed to Songshan City, then stood up, shouted and rushed towards the Qing army, cutting down more than ten people in a row, and was finally beaten by chaos.  Killed by arrows.

    After Hong Chengchou inspected the camp, he was reviewing important documents submitted by his staff when Cao Bianjiao suddenly broke in: "Mr. Governor, something bad is going on. A large number of Qing troops are coming from the northwest and are extending to the southwest corner. They seem to want to cut us off.  The connection with Xingshan.¡±

    Hong Chengchou asked in surprise: "How many people are there?"

    "At least 20,000 to 30,000."

    Hong Chengchou put down his pen and said, "Let's go up to the top of the city and have a look."

    When the two of them walked to the door, they saw the guards leading a group of people walking towards the Governor's Mansion. The group of people were covered in blood, and some of their sleeves had been burned.  Hong Chengchou was stunned: "There is no fighting today. Where did the defeated soldiers come from?" An ominous thought flashed in his mind: "Not good. Is there something wrong with the food and grass over at Beacon Mountain?"

    This group of people came to Hong Chengchou and knelt down: "Master Hong, the Qing army has seized the food and grass in Bijia Mountain, and Master Zhang Jianjun has been killed in battle."

    Hong Chengchou was so shocked that it took him a long time to say: "Zhang Du has destroyed my big job."

    Cao Bianjiao trembled when he saw the Governor, and advised: "Sir, let's go back to the Governor's Mansion to discuss countermeasures."

    Hong Chengchou felt that his legs were weak at this moment, and every step he took felt like he was stepping on cotton.  How can we get to the top of the city? "Okay, let's go back home."

    Hong Chengchou didn't sleep all night, and it's up to now.  He seemed to understand the reason why Yuan Chonghuan failed, and he realized that he was destined to fail too.  Because there were too many defensive loopholes like Changling in the Jiliao area, Huang Taiji made a breakthrough no matter where he chose.  They might hit him at a loss.

    Finally, he made it to daybreak. He didn't even eat breakfast, so he led all the troops to the top of the city.  I saw the Qing army extending from the northwest to the southeast of the city, like a wall lying underneath, and digging trenches.

    "The Ming troops on the city heard it clearly, your supplies from Bijia Mountain have been taken away. These are your soldiers from Bijia Mountain, and this is your supplies."

    A large group of Ming army soldiers were being escorted and heading east, followed by cart after cart of grain and grass.

    "You see it. Officers and soldiers of the Ming Army, you are surrounded and have no food. Quickly surrender the city. Those who offer the city will be rewarded. Those who surrender will live, and those who resist will be killed."

    The soldiers on the city started chattering, and Hong Chengchou turned around: "Let's go back to the Governor's Mansion."

    In the Governor's Mansion, two senior officials from the Ministry of War and various generals gathered together. Hong Chengchou said: "Zhang Dou has lost his food and grass. The military situation has suddenly changed, but you don't need to panic. The Qing army's slogan is intended to disturb the morale of the army. We should not be fooled. I am the governor.  There is an order to kill anyone who talks about military affairs in private."

    In extraordinary times, Hong Chengchou wanted to "establish authority" to stabilize the morale of the military.  He continued: "The Art of War says that if you encircle an enemy ten times, we will have an army of more than 100,000. If Huang Taiji wants to truly encircle, he must have an army of one million. Otherwise, the besieged army can break out from any point. Everyone just said  Seeing that the Jurchen army in the south was only 20,000 to 30,000 men, and they were distributed along a defense line of more than ten miles. With my army of more than 100,000 men, it was easy to make a surprise attack. I found that the food in the city was only enough for two or three days, so Hong thought that we should attack immediately.  Break through the encirclement and withdraw the army to Ningyuan to solve the problem of food and grass, and then look for opportunities to defeat the enemy." After that, he asked Zhang and Ma, two senior officials of the Ministry of War, "What do you think?"

    Zhang Ruoqi said loudly: "The governor is right. The most important thing now is food. Only with food can the morale of the military be truly stabilized."

    Hong Chengchou ordered: "Everyone go back and prepare immediately. Make food at the third watch tomorrow and break out at the fifth watch."

    "Don't Huang Taiji know the truth of ten sieges? But every time he implemented a siege with a force equivalent to the enemy's, why did he dare to violate the taboo of military strategists?  He has a secret, which is to "dig trenches."  Every time a huge trench is dug, one-third of the enemy's strength can be offset. Three huge trenches can equal 90%, and the remaining 10% is exactly equal to the enemy's strength.  In this way, it is exactly the number of ten.

    By dusk, the Qing army had dug two giant tunnels??, and began to dig the third tunnel, and set up ten Hongyi cannons under the east gate.  Although the soldiers in the city did not dare to discuss it any more, they all had a look of fear on their faces.

    Wang Pu, the commander-in-chief of Datong, saw the situation clearly from the top of the city. When he came back from the Governor's Mansion, he summoned the generals and said: "We can't wait any longer. If all three Jurchen trenches are dug by tomorrow morning, I think it will be a disaster."  If we can't leave, Songshan will become the second largest enemy in Jinzhou. Therefore, we decided to break out tonight and go to Benning."

    Several generals unanimously agreed with Wang Pu¡¯s decision: ¡°Your Majesty, the town¡¯s chief, we cannot wait to die here.¡±

    "You have to act in secret and don't make it public, otherwise you won't be able to leave."

    Several people said in unison: "Don't worry, Lord Headquarters, we will understand."

    In the middle of the night, Wang Pu quietly broke out of camp. He led his troops to the seaside area, bypassed the huge trench, and then ran to Ningyuan.  He took the lead and retreated, and the other groups soon found out.  Wu Sangui scolded: "Wang Pu, don't you just rely on Chen Xinjia? If you dare to withdraw, I won't dare to withdraw?"

    Wu Sangui and other soldiers outside the pass had figured out Chongzhen's thoughts.  Yuan Chonghuan was executed and Zu Dashou escaped, but the court did not do anything to them.  Wu Sangui thought, as long as I have soldiers in my hands, the court will not dare to do anything to me.  Wu Sangui invited Ma Ke, the commander-in-chief of Shanhaiguan Pass, and the two hit it off: "Let's go, why don't we go." So they also fled.  The two chose to go straight to the northwest.  I also wanted to bypass the huge trench and take Ningyuan.

    ¡°Following this, Bai Guangen from Jizhou and Tang Tong from Miyun also fled.

    Hong Chengchou was discussing with his favorite generals Cao Bianjiao, Wang Tingchen and others about tomorrow's breakout and deployment of defenses after arriving in Ningyuan. The guards ran in in a panic: "Your Majesty the Governor, Mr. Wang Pu and his team have run away."

    Hong Chengchou screamed in surprise: "Ah? What did you say?"

    "Wang Pu, Mr. Wang has run away."

    Hong Chengchou gritted his teeth with hatred and yelled: "This young master is a bastard. He dares to escape without permission. Aren't you afraid of the royal court's law? I can't kill him with my sword above?"

    Cao Bianjiao said: "My lord, don't worry. I will catch up with you later. Capture this scum and correct military law."

    Hong Chengchou knew Cao's method of turning into a dragon: "Okay, it won't be too late. You should chase him immediately. You must catch him back and let him taste the edge of Fang Baojian."

    Before Cao Bianjiao could reach the door, another guard ran in: "Sir, something bad happened. Wu Sangui and Ma Ke ran away."

    Immediately afterwards, someone came to report: Mr. Tang Tongtang and Mr. Bai Guangen also ran away.

    Hong Chengchou's head buzzed, he sat down on the chair, beat his chest and cried loudly: "Your Majesty, Your Majesty, the court has raised such scum. How can you let me win the battle?"

    Wang Pu and his entourage quietly bypassed the ditch and went up the coastal official road. He was secretly proud: I finally did not lose this little possessions at the foot of Songshan City.

    How did he know that his every move was under the surveillance of the Qing army, and he was escaping in front.  Two thousand Qing soldiers followed behind.

    At dawn, Wang Pu arrived at Gaoqiao Town.  Not far away, it was Ningyuan. He breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Have a rest for a while, light a fire and make food, and then go again when you are full."

    Duduo brought five thousand soldiers and horses.  After three or four days of ambush in Gaoqiao, he still saw no movement from the Ming army. He had always been convinced of the emperor's decision, but this time he lost his temper: "The emperor can't be wrong, can the Ming army really do this?"  Come this way?" Because of the lesson from the last unauthorized rotation, he didn't dare to retreat, so he had to wait patiently.  Finally, the Ming army appeared and gradually entered the ambush circle.  He sighed in admiration: "My brother the emperor, you are really amazing."

    The Qing troops were already impatient and waiting for Duduo's order before they pounced.

    The Ming soldiers had just sat down to light a fire. Before the rice was put into the pot, they heard the sound of a cannon. A group of Qing soldiers rushed over like lightning from the sky. Wang Pu was so frightened that he trembled into a ball: "This  ¡­Where did this enemy soldier fall from?¡±

    In an instant, the Qing army rushed in front of them.  The Ming army walked all night, tired and hungry. Wherever they could resist the wolves and tigers of the Eight Banners soldiers, they fled one after another.  The Qing army came from the north, so they could only run south, and to the south was the sea. Some Ming soldiers who knew how to swim jumped into the sea in order to escape for their lives.

    Unexpectedly, a strong wind suddenly rose, and it was catching up with the morning tide. The waves were raging, and many Ming troops were swallowed by the tide.  Some of the soldiers on the shore put down their weapons, and some were killed while escaping. The two thousand Qing soldiers behind them came up again. As a result, the 20,000 Ming army was almost wiped out.  Wang Pu only led more than a hundred people to escape to Xingshan.

    As soon as Wu Sangui and his party broke camp, Dorgon chased after them. The people who escaped hated their parents for having two legs. They did not resist at all and ran away, causing even more heavy losses. Wu Sangui only took tenHe rode back to Ningyuan City.

    Azig, Dorgon, Abatai, Dudu and other generals returned to the camp one after another. The first words they said when they came in were: "The emperor uses his troops like a god, and I admire them all."

    The last one to come back was Duduo. In Duduo's eyes, the emperor was simply a god who knew everything. He knelt down and said, "Brother, the emperor, you are so awesome. I surrender, I surrender."  "

    Everyone laughed.

    Huang Taiji said: "I am as wise as anyone. This great victory is also due to the careful planning of Mr. Wen Cheng, General Shi Tingzhu, Zhang Cunren, Zhang Chengzheng and others."

    Fan Wencheng said: "I and others have different opinions, but in the end it is the Holy Will that makes the final decision."

    Azig said: "Before the emperor came, we suffered repeated defeats. If we continued to fight, we might be eaten by Hong Chengchou. As soon as the emperor came, the situation immediately changed. In an instant, Ming's 130,000-strong army collapsed. The emperor is really powerful."  Kong Ming of the Qing Dynasty."

    Huang Taiji said: "It's still the old saying of Sun Tzu in the art of war, soldiers are crafty. Hong Chengchou is very smart. He found the magic weapon that restricts our strengths. The first is the iron caltrop and the second is the chariot formation. If we want to defeat him, we  We must also find his vital points. His vital points are food and grass. Cutting off the enemy's food routes is a common technique used by military strategists. It depends on how we use it flexibly. As a general, we must be good at finding the enemy's vital points and attacking them.  The enemy will be defeated."

    At this time, Hubu Chengzheng had already counted the results of the battle. He entered the big tent and reported: "Your Majesty, this battle lasted four days, and 53,783 enemies were wiped out, and 7,440 horses were captured.  Four, the camel has sixty-six peaks, and the armor is nine thousand three hundred and forty-six."

    Huang Taiji Long Yan was delighted: "The harvest from this battle is no less than entering the pass."

    Fan Wencheng had been worried about the emperor's health. He advised: "Your Majesty, the war is over, the Ming Dynasty's main force has collapsed, the weather is getting colder, and the Emperor is sick. Please return to the court as soon as possible."

    Azig said hurriedly: "The emperor may leave, but before leaving, he should make some arrangements for the war."

    Huang Taiji smiled slightly: "Twelfth brother, are you afraid that I will leave as soon as possible?"

    "No, no, no, I don't mean that. I just feel that once the emperor leaves, I feel unsure."

    "It's a joke, you lead your troops deep into the hinterland of Ming, and I'm not with you either."

    Abatai said, "That's different. The emperor has made careful arrangements for us before every expedition."

    "I will not make any arrangements this time. Prince Wuying, Raoyu Beile, Anping Beile, and the Songjin frontline will be left entirely to you. You can decide for yourself how to fight."

    Seeing that the military affairs were basically discussed, the guard standing next to Huang Taiji whispered: "Your Majesty, there is a letter from the Queen."

    Huang Taiji eagerly opened it and read: "Your Majesty, Hai Lanzhu is critically ill, and I am eager to see the Emperor."

    Huang Taiji's heart suddenly rose to his throat. In front of the generals, he could not be too emotional. He controlled and said slowly: "I will leave for the capital immediately."

    Everyone was very surprised. Logically speaking, the emperor should hold a big banquet and celebrate such a great victory. Why did he just leave? What did the letter say?

    Azige couldn¡¯t hold back his anger: ¡°Your Majesty, is Concubine Chen¡¯s illness serious again?¡±

    Huang Taiji pushed the letter to Azig's side. Azig picked it up and saw that it was indeed the case.  He advised: "Your Majesty, there is no need to be anxious. Concubine Chen's illness does not last for a day or two. People who have been ill for a long time will be good and bad, and nothing serious will happen."

    Huang Taiji shook his head: "You don't know, but when I came, she almost passed away from the illness. The Queen will not use the word 'critically ill' lightly. I'm afraid this time it will be really bad, and I have to go back to see her no matter what."  Her side."

    "It's getting late now," Azig said. "If we want to leave, we can wait until dawn tomorrow."

    Huang Taiji said: "If it's too late, I'm afraid it's too late. As Mr. Wen Cheng said, the war is over, and I'm relieved." After saying that, he stood up and said, "Prepare your horses, Mr. Wen Cheng, Dorgon, Hauge, and  Let me go back to Beijing." (To be continued. Piaotian. Registered members of Literature recommend this work.

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 431 Song of Everlasting Regret

    Qiang Ming 431_Qiang Ming full text free reading_431 Song of Everlasting Regret comes from (.)

    Huang Taiji is fifty-one this year, and he is mentally prepared for Concubine Chen's illness. The imperial doctor once told him that Concubine Chen's condition is just for a while.

    Back then, Jiao Niang suffered a misfortune and died suddenly, without being able to see her. For this, Huang Taiji regretted deeply.  Now that Hai Lanzhu is critically ill, he must meet her no matter what. Otherwise, it will be another regret that can never be made up for.  Therefore, regardless of his serious illness, he rode horses and galloped along the way. It took him six days to go and only four days to come back.  However, as soon as he entered Huaiyuan Gate, he received the news of Concubine Chen's death.  He cried: "It's too late after all."

    When they arrived at Guanju Palace, they saw that Concubine Chen's body had been carried to the outhouse and placed on the seven-star board. Huang Taiji rushed forward, supported the body and cried bitterly: "Hai Lanzhu, I came back late, I'm sorry for you, Hailan  Zhu, didn¡¯t you say you would live and die with me? Why did you let me go?¡±

    He looked at Hai Lanzhu's face, which was still the same as when he was alive: "Hai Lanzhu, you came late and left quickly. Could it be that you came here intentionally to torture me? If you die now, what's the point of my life?"

    The Empress, Concubine Zhuang, and others came over to persuade her: "Your Majesty, Concubine Chen passed away peacefully and without suffering any harm. Before she died, I specifically told you that your Majesty is closely related to the country, the country, and the country. You must not interfere with state affairs because of my death."

    After Huang Taiji heard this, he burst into tears again: "Hai Lanzhu understood the righteousness well. He passed away at an early age this year. How can I not be heartbroken?"

    The Queen and Concubine Zhuang helped Huang Taiji to the inner room. Huang Taiji saw the head of the southern kang where the two of them slept together in the past, the pipa hanging on the wall, and the golden history on the top of the kangseeing things and thinking about them.  people.  He was even more grief-stricken. After crying for a while, he fainted.

    Daishan was so anxious that he complained: "This eighth brother is too affectionate. He will faint when he moves. How can this be done?" He said to Fan Wencheng beside him: "Mr. Wencheng, please go over and persuade me."

    Fan Wencheng said: "Prince Li, there is no need to worry. The emperor must cry out the sorrow in his heart. Just cry out." Fan Wencheng understood in his heart.  There are only two women that the emperor loves most in his life: one is Jiao Niang, and the other is Hai Lanzhu.  The two are versatile and look alike.  Considered a confidant by the emperor.  The other concubines are just wives and concubines.  Now that Concubine Chen has passed away, the emperor must have suffered a serious illness.  Trying to persuade you now is of no use.  What needs to be done now is to prepare the funeral ceremony for Concubine Chen as soon as possible.

    After a period of rescue by the imperial doctor, Huang Taiji woke up. The first thing he said after waking up was: "Where is Mr. Wen Cheng?"

    Fan Wencheng responded behind the concubines: "I am here."

    Huang Taiji waved his hand to signal the concubines to get out of the way, and Fan Wencheng stepped forward.  Huang Taiji said worriedly: "How will you arrange the funeral for Concubine Chen?"

    "The first is the posthumous title of Concubine Chen. I wonder if I can posthumously title her as Concubine Min Huigong and Concubine Yuan."

    Huang Taiji looked at the ceiling and considered: "Min, Hui, Gong, and He, these four words can be regarded as the final word. Yuan Fei? The first of all the concubines, it can be. However, the title of Niu Gulu's family has to be changed."  "Thinking of this, he nodded and said, "According to what Mr. Wen Cheng said, they will be Min Huigong and Yuan Fei."

    "Secondly, the seven periods of seven forty-nine days are the period of national mourning. During this period, all entertainment and games will be stopped."

    Huang Taiji said: "Anyone who dares to drink and have fun during this period will be severely punished once discovered."

    "As for the specific funeral ceremony, we will inform the emperor after the ministers and the Ministry of Rites have agreed."

    "Well, yes, the posthumous title and national mourning will be announced in the obituary notice now." Huang Taiji quietly said to the queen and Zhuang Concubine: "Let everyone go back, there are too many people, I feel confused when I look at it."

    Fan Wencheng wanted to leave together with everyone, but Huang Taiji said: "Mr. Wencheng, don't leave, sit with me."

    Everyone retreated, but no one left. Instead, they went to Qingning Palace to keep vigil for Concubine Chen.

    Zhezhe is the head of the harem. She is busy dealing with the funeral and can't sit still. Huang Taiji has to be served by Concubine Zhuang.  Huang Taiji originally liked Concubine Zhuang very much, but now that Hai Lanzhu is gone, he has even more feelings for Hai Lanzhu's biological sister.

    Huang Taiji was mentally prepared for Concubine Chen's death, but when it really became a reality, it was still difficult for him to accept it.  He loved Hai Lanzhu, sometimes more than he loved himself. After spending eight years together day and night, he regarded Hai Lanzhu as a part of his life. When Hai Lanzhu died, that part of him also died.  At this moment, he had an indescribable feeling: emptiness?  Confused?  despair?  Everything in the world becomes blurred. Is this life?  Such a beautiful woman died like this and turned into a zombie. So what about everything in front of her?  They will no longer exist in the future.  Mr. Wen Cheng, Concubine Zhuang, Fulin, and I all have to die?  What exactly do people come to this world for?

    Fan Wencheng sat next to the emperor and said:He didn't say anything, fearing that he would get sick from holding it in, so he comforted her: "Concubine Chen has left. If she leaves, she will never come back. Your Majesty, don't be too sad and take care of your dragon body."

    "Dragon body?" Huang Taiji sneered, "Where did the dragon body come from? In life, vegetation and autumn, impermanence comes, everything comes to an end, it's just that people can't understand it. Phoenixes, crows, and sparrows are all birds, Ganoderma lucidum and mugwort  They are all grass, where is the body of a dragon? You keep calling me long live, can I really live long? My eldest brother is dead, my third uncle is dead, my fifth minister is dead, my father is dead, Mang Gurtai, De.  Ge Lei also died, as well as Saha Lian and Yue.

    , now it¡¯s Hai Lanzhu, in the future, it will be me.  "

    Concubine Zhuang couldn't help but cry out: "Your Majesty, what are you saying? It's so scary. Stop saying these unlucky words. Okay?" Concubine Zhuang straightened the pillow for Huang Taiji, as if coaxing her.  A big kid.

    Huang Taiji said: "Concubine Zhuang, don't be afraid. I will die in the future, you will die in the future, and Mr. Wen Cheng will die in the future. What is long live? Long live is only when you are dead. The moon waxes and then waxes, and when it reaches its peak, it declines. This is  It is the way of heaven. In my life, I succeeded to the throne of Khan and became emperor. I pacified Liaodong, unified Mongolia, and surrendered to Korea. I marched into the Central Plains several times. During the Ming Dynasty, the Ming Dynasty was overturned, the Ming Dynasty was overthrown, and the buildings were collapsed.  We only have to wait for one day to conquer the Central Plains and reorganize the country, but I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to wait for that day.¡±

    Fan Wencheng said: "Why did the emperor say this? The late emperor lived a long life of sixty-eight years, and the emperor was physically strong. He should at least be older than the ancient emperor."

    Huang Taiji said: "You don't know, since the last time I had a nosebleed, I feel that my body is getting weaker and weaker. I am just holding on strong to prevent you from seeing it. Mr. Wencheng, do you remember my big brother in Yizhou?"  Do you worship Buddha in a Buddhist temple?¡±

    "Remember, the emperor also made a wish in front of the seven giant Buddhas."

    "It was in front of the seven Buddhas. I saw a strange phenomenon. I saw Xiao Fulin accepting worship from the ministers in the Jinluan Hall."

    Concubine Zhuang was shocked. Fulin was only four years old.  Still unable to understand what his Ama was talking about, Concubine Zhuang was so shocked that she threw Fulin on the kang: "Your Majesty, you mean he went to the Golden Palace?"

    Huang Taiji nodded silently.

    "That's what Fulin said, father. Then we don't want this child." Concubine Zhuang looked at her son like a monster at this moment. Fulin was thrown on the kang and burst into tears.

    Huang Taiji frowned: "It doesn't matter what the child has to do, it's all God's will. Pick up the child quickly. I'm not Jiajing, so I can't hate my son."

    Concubine Zhuang reluctantly picked up Fulin and scolded: "Cry, cry, keep crying until I don't tear your mouth to pieces." Fulin was frightened by Concubine Zhuang.  He really stopped crying.

    Fan Wencheng said: "Your Majesty, you must not disbelieve in the things about gods and Buddhas, but you must not believe them all. It has been said since ancient times that 'the emperor and heaven have no relatives. Only virtue is a helper.' If the emperor is benevolent and virtuous, he will benefit the world, and he will be protected by the emperor and heaven."

    Huang Taiji said: "I hope so. But if you think about it, whether it's God, Tao or Buddha, they have existed for thousands of years. If they didn't have a certain reason, I'm afraid they would have been cast aside long ago. Just take Taoist Master Xing  Come on, how can you say he is ineffective?"

    Fan Wencheng said: "Your Majesty, please don't forget that Zi Buyu's strange power confuses the gods."

    "But Confucius also said, respect ghosts and gods and keep away from them. Life and death have destiny, and wealth and honor are in heaven."

    Fan Wencheng wanted to persuade him again, but Huang Taiji shook his head: "If a person dies after fifty, it is not an untimely death. I am fifty-one years old, so even if I really die, it is normal. Mr. Wencheng, you and I, the king and the ministers, know each other well."  Seventeen years, right?¡±

    Fan Wencheng said: "The Double Ninth Festival in the first year of the founding of the Jin Dynasty has been twenty-seven years now."

    "Twenty-seven years, half a lifetime, you have assisted the late emperor, and you have assisted me. If it is as shown before the Buddha, you will still assist the young master."

    Tears welled up in Fan Wencheng's eyes, and a huge ominous omen enveloped him. He looked at the emperor, feeling a little scared in his heart: There is nothing greater than mourning, and when Concubine Chen died, the emperor's heart also died.

    Concubine Zhuang has burst into tears.  Huang Taiji shook his head, closed his eyes, and stopped talking.  Concubine Zhuang blocked her mouth and suppressed her cries.

    Perhaps because he was tired from traveling day and night, Huang Taiji fell asleep.

    On the day of Concubine Chen¡¯s cremation, Huang Taiji went to pay homage in person and returned crying bitterly again.  In the days that followed, his diet suddenly decreased, his body became thinner and thinner, and the court meetings stopped, so many things piled up in front of Daishan.  Daishan was afraid of making a mistake, so he said to Fan Wencheng: "Mr. Wencheng, Concubine Chen has passed away for more than a month. The emperor has been in this state. You should try to free the emperor from his grief. You can't watch the emperor continue to be so ill."  "

    Fan Wencheng sighed in his heart: "My Prince Li, how did you know that the Emperor is heartbroken? What do you want me to do?"

    Seeing that he was silent, Daishan asked anxiously: "Don't you?"Just say something, just say something.  "

    Fan Wencheng looked troubled: "Prince Li, it's not that I don't speak, but I really can't say this."

    "If there's anything you can't say, just say it boldly, I will make the decision for you."

    "Prince Li, I'm afraid you won't be able to make the decision then."

    "I definitely didn't mean that. Prince Li, please don't accuse me unjustly. Think about it, who did the emperor get this disease for?"

    "She's not Concubine Chen yet."

    "That's right, Concubine Chen is a woman. A body of thousands of nobles, for the sake of a woman, is too sick to handle the affairs of the state. How can your ministers be able to speak out and persuade the emperor?"

    Dai Shan sighed: "It's ridiculous. This eighth brother is just like father Khan. They are really two brothers. When Meng Gu'e's mother died, father Khan was also like this. He didn't eat for several days. What does it say in the play?  ? "What kind of thing is it called?"

    "A passionate species."

    Daishan got angry and said, "Yes, he is a passionate person. A dignified emperor of the Qing Dynasty stopped eating or drinking and fell ill because of a woman. What do the people of the country think of this? What do brothers and ministers think? Is this really unreasonable?"  But he thought about it for a long time, "Mr. Wen Cheng, after all, the emperor is different from those drunkards and drunkards. You still have to think of a way. The only one who can convince the emperor now is you, Mr. Wen Cheng. If the emperor really blames us, there will be us."  Everyone, don¡¯t worry, our brothers will not ignore the loyal ministers of the Qing Dynasty. "

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go back and prepare myself tonight and give it a try tomorrow.¡±

    What Fan Wencheng wants is the attitude of doing good on behalf of others.

    These days, Fan Wencheng has been engaged in a fierce struggle. The emperor's words that day stirred up great waves in his heart. He saw that his ambition to control the world and dominate the world was turning into a penetrating knowledge of life and death, and a discernment of honor and disgrace.  A dead and numb heart that regards everything in the world as insubstantial.  And all this is just because of a woman. This is terrible. This is the misfortune of the Qing Dynasty.  Your Majesty, after all, you are not a disciple of Buddhism. You can understand life and death and see through everything, but you cannot treat everything passively. What you are responsible for is the country and the country.  No, I will never allow a generation of British masters to sink like this.

    It happened that an earthquake occurred in the early morning of the next day. A group of houses on the outskirts of the city collapsed and more than twenty people died.  Fan Wencheng said: "It is precisely the misfortune that brings blessings, so I would like to take this opportunity to give you advice."

    Fan Wencheng came to Qingning Palace and knelt down outside Dongnuan Pavilion: "I would like to see you, Fan Wencheng."

    Huang Taiji said: "This is Mr. Wen Cheng, please come in quickly."

    Fan Wencheng entered Dongnuan Pavilion and knelt down again. Huang Taiji said: "Mr. Wencheng, what are you doing? Please sit down and talk."

    "I ask your Majesty to forgive me."

    "What crime is Mr. Wen Cheng guilty of?"

    "Last night, I read Tang Bai Letian's "Song of Everlasting Sorrow". I was deeply moved and my thoughts were running wild. I unintentionally compared the emperor to the Emperor Li Longji of Tang Ming Dynasty. This is very disrespectful, so I ask the emperor to forgive me."

    Huang Taiji showed a hint of displeasure on his face: "What are you comparing to when you read your Tang poems?"

    Fan Wencheng came to give advice today. He ignored it and said directly: "Your Majesty, Emperor Xuanzong of the Tang Dynasty ascended the throne and the country was named Kaiyuan. When he took the throne, he accepted advice with an open mind and was diligent in political affairs. In just a few years, the Li family dynasty was transformed.  Pushing to its peak, the Kaiyuan era praised by historians of all ages appeared. However, a long time ago, Yang Yuhuan entered the palace and turned around with a smile.  As a result, Yuyang's instigation came, shocking the colorful clothes and feathers, and Tang Xuanzong fled to Shu, almost ruining the Li family. "

    Huang Taiji said: "Your comparison is unreasonable. I don't love Concubine Chen as much as Li Longji does, and Hai Lanzhu has never missed my important affairs."

    "However, the emperor has not been in court for several days."

    "I'm sick. If I'm like this, do I still have to go to court early?"

    "But the emperor's illness was caused by a woman, and I don't dare to agree."

    Huang Taiji's face sank: "Hai Lanzhu died, and I was saddened by it. This is human nature, and it's not an exaggeration."

    "It's already passed. The Emperor of the Qing Dynasty has not been in court for more than a month to listen to government affairs. This has never happened since this minister entered our court."

    Huang Taiji was silent.  Fan Wencheng then said: "Your Majesty, I will compare you to Li Longji. Your Majesty may not believe it, but please listen, Your Majesty. Fan Wencheng memorized "Song of Everlasting Sorrow":

    In the evening, the fireflies in the palace are quietly thinking, and the solitary lamp has been exhausted before they fall asleep.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    £¬?

    ????????????????????¡­ After so many years of separation between life and death, my soul has never come to sleep

    ?¡­

    July 7, Eternal Life Palace, when no one is whispering in the middle of the night.? 

    In the sky, I would like to be a winged bird, and on the ground, I would like to be a twig

    It is a long time and time, and this hate has no end.

    Qiang Ming 431_Qiang Ming full text free to read_431 Song of Everlasting Regret has been updated!

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 432 The Fall of Songshan

    Fan Wencheng read to an emotional point, his voice trembled and he almost cried.  Huang Taiji burst into tears: "Mr. Wen Cheng, I am in exactly this state of mind."

    "Your Majesty, I thought that if Li Longji were an ordinary person and he loved his woman so much, he would be a true man and should set an example for the world. But he is not. He is an emperor, and the emperor will not allow ordinary people.  The emperor cannot help himself, because the emperor has the country and the country on his shoulders. If he only loves his own woman and ignores the affairs of the country, he will be a confused emperor who does not understand his responsibilities. "

    Huang Taiji said: "You might as well be called a foolish king."

    "The second half of Tang Xuanzong's life was really a coward."

    "You mean to say that I am also a fool?"

    "I dare not, but I think that a faint person is so obsessed with love and things that he is in a daze. A faint king is different from a tyrant. King Zhou was both a tyrant and a faint king; Qin Shihuang was just a tyrant, and Yang Guang was both a tyrant and a tyrant at the same time.  He is also a faint king; Tang Xuanzong is just a faint king; Li Houzhu and Song Huizong are also faint kings. Li Houzhu is an unprecedented and unparalleled poet, and Song Huizong is a generation leader in the world of calligraphy and painting.  Literati will definitely be respected by the people of the world, but they are emperors who indulge in poetry, poetry, and painting all day long, ignoring national affairs. As a result, they lose their country and become prisoners. They are naturally regarded as faint kings by historians.  Another example is the little carpenter from the Ming Dynasty. If he had been born into a commoner family, he would have been a smart, hard-working and capable young man, and he would have even become a great master like Lu Ban. But he was the emperor and indulged in some ingenious and lustful things all day long.  . Entrusting all state affairs to Wei Zhongxian, the government has become increasingly unstable. These emperors are all ignorant emperors who are either obsessed with love or obsessed with things. The emperor loves Concubine Chen.  I was heartbroken for a while, and even thought that this would soon be a thing of the past. In fact, if the emperor really loved Concubine Chen, he should not be like this.  , How will future generations evaluate the emperor, and how will they evaluate Concubine Chen? The emperor is not worried that Concubine Chen will be infamy throughout the ages?

    Huang Taiji was silent for a long time. Although Fan Wencheng's words were not pleasant to listen to, they made sense when he thought about it: "Mr. Wencheng, get up. I know I was wrong. I was born in heaven. I originally wanted to comfort the world and calm the people, but now I am too mournful and can't  Self-restraint, I have really misled the government. The ancestors of heaven and earth know my fault, and I will use the earthquake as a warning. I will take care of myself from now on." He said to the guard, "Tell the ceremonial officer to resume the morning session."

    Fan Wencheng did not expect that the emperor would accept the advice so calmly. When he came out of Qingning Palace, he said to himself: "The emperor is good at what he does, and he is worthy of being a wise king."

    Daishan and others are waiting outside Xiangfeng Tower.  Seeing Fan Wencheng coming over muttering, he stepped forward and asked, "How are you, Mr. Wencheng?"

    Fan Wencheng said: "Morning will resume tomorrow."

    Dai Shan clapped his hands and said, "Mr. Wen Cheng, you have made another contribution to the Qing Dynasty."

    In the first month of the seventh year of Chongde, the city of Shengjing was decorated with lanterns and colorful decorations, rejoicing to bid farewell to the old and welcome the new, with singing and dancing.  All Mongolian ministries and the Korean state sent envoys to pay homage with congratulatory gifts.  Zhasak Khan of Mobei Mongolia realized he had lost his way and sent envoys to pay tribute to Jiubai.  Bomu Boguoer of Sauron's tribe was also captured alive by Ba Qilan. The Heilongjiang area was basically pacified. The two cities of Jinzhou and Songshan had already run out of food, and the day when the cities were destroyed would not be too far away.  Huang Taiji Sutra model article Cheng Zhijian has been freed from depression.  He sent Dorgon and Haoge to Songjin in exchange for Dudu, Abatai, Azig and others.

    Hong Chengchou's team was trapped in an isolated city and was relying on killing horses to survive. He had never fought such a useless battle. An army of hundreds of thousands collapsed overnight. Now there are only more than 10,000 people left. Five months have passed.  , not even a shadow of reinforcements was seen.  The first month has passed, and the city has run out of food again. What should we do if this continues?  He and Qiu Minyang discussed countermeasures more than once, but no one had any good ideas.  Cao Bianjiao relied on his bravery and led his troops to charge several times, but there was no result except the loss of troops and generals.

    Deputy General Xia Chengde said: "Your Majesty the Governor, for the sake of more than 10,000 brothers, let's surrender."

    Hong Chengchou's eyes widened and he cursed: "Do you want me to be infamy for all eternity? I am a Jinshi scholar and deeply favored by the emperor. If you don't succeed, you will become a benevolent person. An Neng will become a thief and become a traitor? You can't do that.  Nonsense, be careful with the sword above me!"

    Xia Chengde was disappointed and returned to the camp and cursed: "What the hell are you pretending to be a loyal minister and a filial son? I haven't eaten for a day. I can't die with you." He decided to surrender to the Qing Dynasty, so he went to find him privately.  Several brothers who have been through life and death for many years discussed it: "Brothers, we have reached this point. We can't just sit and wait for death. I'll see to it."

    Everyone almost unanimously agreed: "Brother, you have the final say. We will follow you and we cannot wait to die."

    &nbsp;Xia Chengde said: "The two countries are fighting each other and are on guard against each other. It is hard for the Qing army to believe that we surrender like this. I have an old friend in the Qing army named Gao Hongzhong. I heard that he is now a high official in the Qing Dynasty. I will write a seal  Letter, who of you dares to deliver it?¡±

    One of the brothers named Xia Yiming, who is from Xia Chengde's family, volunteered: "I am willing to go."

    Xia Chengde thought for a while: "It's best for you to go. Just say that you are my adopted son, but you can stay in Qingying as a mortgage. If you go, don't come back. As for the time of the incident, it will be decided by others. We will try to contact you at that time."  ¡±

    Hauge met with Xia Yiming and after listening to his story, he concluded that the city had run out of food and it would not be a false surrender, not to mention that the other party still kept a hostage.  To take a step back, if it is a fake surrender, what can a group of extremely hungry soldiers do?  Gao Hongzhong is in Shengjing, tell him to confront him?  A round trip takes at least ten days, which is not necessary.  Therefore, after some secret negotiations, the two parties agreed to take action late at night on February 18th.

    On the night of February 18th, there were thick clouds and heavy snowfall. Hong Chengchou looked at the heavy snow outside the door of the Governor's Palace and sighed: "After the snow, there is another severe cold, and the soldiers are afraid that they will suffer again." He was worried about a Jurchen sneak attack on a snowy night.  , sent an order to each battalion to increase the number of patrols of the city. At around 11:00, he went to the city in person and walked around. When he saw that the snow had fallen more than a foot thick, he felt relieved: it was snowing so heavily.  It is impossible for the Jurchens to attack.  After returning home, he simply took off his clothes and slept. He was so tired that he started snoring as soon as he hit the pillow.

    After all, Hong Chengchou is from the south and does not understand the habits of the Jurchens. The Jurchens originally lived in the ice and snow, climbing on the ice and lying in the snow.  They are accustomed to it, and they have their own skills in the snow.  Hauge saw heavy snow falling from the sky.  Extremely overjoyed: "God help me." He selected eight hundred warriors to climb the city. Just in case, he ordered the whole battalion to be ready.  If there is a scam, change the sneak attack to a hard attack and simply take it down.

    By the time we passed, the snow was gradually getting lighter, and the torch on the city head flashed three times, which was the signal agreed upon by both parties.  Eight hundred soldiers, wearing white cloaks, quickly came to the city.  Xia Changde prepared a lot of long ropes, and eight hundred people "brushed, brushed, brushed".  It didn't take long to climb up. With the cooperation of more than a thousand people including Xia Chengde, they captured the west gate. Hauge led his army into the city.

    Hong Chengchou was awakened by the shouts of killing. The soldiers who escaped from the west gate reported: "My lord governor, Xia Chengde colluded with the Qing soldiers and captured the west gate. The Qing soldiers entered the city."

    Hong Chengchou glared and cursed Xia Chengde: "Scum, traitor." But in an instant, he calmed down.  I sighed in my heart: "This day has finally arrived."

    Cao Bianjiao and Wang Tingchen were fully clothed and rushed into the mansion: "My lord, the matter is urgent. Leave the green hills here and don't worry about running out of firewood. The general will charge in front. My lord, follow me closely. Go out of the east gate and find a place."  Let¡¯s hide first.¡±

    Hong Chengchou was desperate. He put on his clothes and sat on the handsome chair: "Hide? Where to hide? There are Qing soldiers everywhere." After saying that, he closed his eyes.  Cao Bianjiao became anxious: "Brothers, take Master Hong and fight your way out."

    Cao Bianjiao has a thousand dead soldiers under his command, whom he has trained for many years. They are all brave and good at fighting and extremely loyal to Cao Bianjiao.  Cao Bianjiao's reputation as a victorious general was largely due to this death squad.  As soon as Cao Bianjiao spoke, two small schools came up and drove Hong Chengchou away.  Hong Chengchou looked incompetent and allowed himself to be manipulated by the soldiers. After being mounted on his horse, he had no choice but to cheer up and kill towards the east gate under the protection of Cao Bianjiao, Wang Tingchen and other soldiers.

    Cao Bianjiao used a golden spear in his hand and took the lead. Wherever the tip of the spear touched, there was a bloody mess.  A thousand death squads fought desperately. The Qing troops could not resist and were defeated steadily. When Cao Bianjiao and others were about to rush out of the east gate, Hauge arrived.

    Xia Chengde said loudly next to Hauge: "Your Majesty, the person rushing at the front is Cao Bianjiao, the person on his left is Wang Tingchen, and the person lying on the horse behind is Hong Chengchou!"

    Hauge shouted: "Brothers, rush forward and capture Hong Chengchou alive."

    Hauge took the lead in attacking Cao Bianjiao, and a dozen generals behind Hauge rushed forward.  A good tiger cannot control a pack of wolves, but Cao Bianjiao fought against more than ten generals without fear. He covered his left and right, fought and retreated, and only wanted to protect Hong Chengchou and rush out.  Hauge had heard about Cao Bianjiao's reputation for a long time, and when he saw it today, he found that his reputation was well-deserved, and he wanted to conquer him.  But at this moment, Cao Bianjiao shot one of Hauge's soldiers. Hauge was jealous: You bastard, how dare you kill my soldiers.  Seeing that he couldn't take advantage of Cao Bianjiao by fighting hard, he took advantage of the melee, hid behind a soldier, stretched out his bow and arrow, and shot at Cao Bianjiao.  How could Cao Bianjiao be on guard? When he looked at the arrow, it had already hit his right shoulder. The pain was so painful that he screamed, lay down on his horse and ran away.  How could Hauge let him slip away from his eyes, and then another arrow hit Cao Bianjiao's mount. The horse raised its front hooves in pain, and suddenly lifted Cao Bianjiao to the ground. The Qing soldiers rushed up and  Suddenly, he chopped randomly and turned Cao into minced meat.  A thousand dead soldiers became veritable dead soldiers, and all of them, including Wang Tingchen, were killed by the Qing soldiers.Shoot and kill, no one survives.

    Hong Chengchou had already rushed out of the east gate because he was running ahead. At this moment, his mind was blank, just like the vast white land. He had no idea what was happening behind him, where he was running, what to do, and even more so.  Without even thinking about it, he kept driving forward like crazy.

    In this battle, Hong Chengchou was defeated again, and countless of his subordinates were also captured by the Qing soldiers

    ?¡­

    It was still Hong Chengchou's governor's palace; today, it has become Hauge's residence.

    The generals gathered at the camp one after another to report on the situation of cleaning up the battlefield.  Hauge asked: "Where is Qiu Minyang, the governor of Liaodong?"

    Xia Chengde came out of the squad and said: "Your Majesty, Qiu Minyang died in the rebellion. His body is now outside the camp. This is the governor's seal found from Qiu Minyang's body."

    Hauge took it over to check, and it turned out to be the governor's seal. He waved his hand and said, "Let's bury it safely."

    The general escorted Zu Dale in.  Although Zu Dale was tied up with five flowers, he grinned and kept smiling. He didn't look like a prisoner at all.

    Hey!  Everyone looked strange: This man was captured and made a prisoner, and he was still happy. There must be something wrong with him.

    Haug shouted: "Since the commander-in-chief has been captured, why are you laughing?"

    Zu Dalue knelt down and played: "Your Majesty, I don't know. I have long wanted to surrender to the Qing Dynasty, but my brother refused. Today, I was captured. I got my wish, so I laughed. In the end, I am willing to submit to the Qing Dynasty to serve as a dog and horse."  "

    Hauge was so amused by him that he also laughed: "In that case, quickly untie the commander-in-chief, and after dinner, we will rush to Jinzhou with the king."

    After Zu Dale went down, Hauge secretly told Obai: "Tonight you take a thousand elite soldiers and escort Hong Chengchou back to the capital. Hong Chengchou is the most senior general captured by our dynasty since the war with the Ming Dynasty. He is an extremely important figure.  The emperor must pay great attention to it, so we must take strict precautions along the way and serve him well to avoid any accidents.¡±

    "Don't worry, Your Majesty, I will definitely hand over a complete Hong Chengchou to the Emperor, and not even a hair will fall off."

    In the afternoon, Hauge led his generals and the newly surrendered Zu Dale to the Dorgon camp in Jinzhou.  Dorgon welcomed him out of the tent: "I heard that Prince Su has destroyed Songshan?"

    Hauge said: "Songshan has been destroyed, Hong Chengchou has been captured, Cao Bianjiao, Wang Tingchen and others have been killed, and the commander-in-chief, Zu Dalue, has voluntarily surrendered."

    Zu Dalue came forward and knelt down: "General Zu Dalue pays homage to Prince Dorgon."

    Dorgon said: "General Zu is here just in time. He will go to the city to shout in a moment. He can persuade your brother not to resist stubbornly anymore and surrender as soon as possible to prevent more people from starving to death."

    Zu Dalue said: "This is exactly why the general is here."

    The generals and soldiers at the top of Jinzhou City saw Zu Dalue shouting below, and hurriedly ran down the city to report: "Report to Master Zu, Master Zu is now shouting below, and wants to see Master Zu by name."

    Everyone shouted in unison: "What nonsense? Speak slowly."

    "Master Zu, oh, no, Zu Dale is shouting below the city, urging Master Zu to surrender to the Qing Dynasty."

    Zu Dashou understood as soon as he heard it: "It's over, Songshan City has fallen." He put on his cloak and hurriedly landed on the top of the city.

    Zu Dalue could see it clearly from below. The person in the middle surrounded by the generals was his brother Zu Dashou.  He shouted:

    "Brother, Songshan City has been destroyed, Commander Hong has been captured, Cao Bianjiao, Wang Tingchen, Qiu Minyang and others have all died in the battle. Let's surrender and stop working for Chongzhen. Brother, I'm begging you here."

    After saying that, he knelt on the ground and kowtowed.  All the generals in the city focused their attention on Zu Dashou.

    After hearing this, Zu Dashou said nothing, then turned around and returned home.  (To be continued: Gone with the Sky. Registered members of literature recommend this work.

 Part One: The Storm of Penghu Chapter 433: Crisp and Clean

    "My Ming Dynasty can't be destroyed yet!"

    Ding Yunyi's tone was cold but firm: "Even if the entire Liaodong is lost, as long as I am still here, my Ming Dynasty will not be destroyed!"

    "As long as I am still here, my Ming Dynasty will never perish!"

    This is the first time that all his subordinates have heard such a cry from their headquarters!

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? together out of 100,000,000,000,000 yuan.  His subordinates didn't know it clearly before.  He always wanders in ambiguity, and no one even knows what he is thinking in his heart.

    But when this sentence came out of his mouth, everyone now knew:

    Wu Liebo - Ding Yunyi, is the real pillar of the Ming Dynasty!

    He may be scheming and ruthless, and he will never show mercy to his enemies.  However, deep in his heart, there may be a fact that he himself does not want to admit:

    He wanted to be the patron saint of the Ming Dynasty.  Or to be more precise, he wants to be the patron saint of the Han people!

    There will be no China after Yashan, and there will be no China after Manchu and Qing Dynasties!  Ding Yunyi will never allow this to happen!

    Ding Yunyi was silent there for a long time, then pointed at Quanzhou: "Capture Quanzhou and defeat the Zheng family. Our eyes can't just focus on Fujian!"

    When his order was issued, all the soldiers of the Huben Guards burst into their strongest shouts!

    Zheng Zhilong and his brothers have already run away in advance, and the entire Quanzhou is in a leaderless state.  Those soldiers who remained and were forgotten by the Zheng family had no determination to fight to the end.  For them, surrender became their best option

    After only a short battle, Quanzhou was already under the control of Ding Yunyi.

    This Quanzhou has been judged by Zheng Zhilong¡¯s forces for a long time.  Now.  But it changed hands so easily.  Ding Yunyi once said that Quanzhou would be captured within twenty days, but the real battle did not last that long at all.

    It¡¯s not that the Tiger Guards¡¯ combat effectiveness has reached a terrifying level.  But from the beginning, Zheng Zhilong was not determined to fight a fierce battle and defend Quanzhou to the end.

    He always had a fantasy in his heart: a second recruitment!  And once people have fantasies.  Then the determination to resist will never be strong.  Especially when the situation is in crisis, people's mentality can easily be seriously shaken

    Zheng Zhilong made the biggest mistake in his life: giving up Quanzhou.

    And the consequences of this will soon be apparent!

    The sound of cannons stopped and the shouts of killing also stopped.  Quanzhou has recovered from the initial panic.  It was only the Zheng family that launched the rebellion, not Quanzhou.

    Notices to help the people were also posted quickly.  The general meaning is that the rebellion is only related to the Zheng family and has nothing to do with the people of Quanzhou.  As for those members of the Zheng family who are still in Quanzhou, as long as they surrender to the designated place within the designated time, they will be forgiven.

    This point was suggested by Ye Yuan again and again.

    Although Ye Yuan had nothing to do with being an honest official, he was an undeniably capable official.  He knows how to stabilize Quanzhou as quickly as possible.  To restore prosperity to Quanzhou as quickly as possible, and how to eliminate the impact of the war on Quanzhou to the greatest extent

    What¡¯s more important is that after the Zheng family was driven away from Quanzhou.  The owner of Quanzhou already had the surname "Ding".  Ye Yuan could have completely made Quanzhou a new and most important chess piece in Ding Yunyi Group according to his own wishes.

    "Headquarters. The Zheng Family Navy is attacking our Taiwan!"

    This report did not cause any panic in Ding Yunyi. All this had already been expected by him. Since he could attack Quanzhou, the Zheng family could also attack his own Taiwan.

    "Headquarters, our Taiwan relies on the danger of Golden Eagle City, the sharpness of artillery, and the mutual support of the Taiwan, Penghu, and Huben naval forces, and has successively repelled the invasion of the Zheng family navy. Taiwan and Penghu are as stable as Mount Tai!"

    "Okay, the Zheng family is so desperate!" Ding Yunyi smiled slightly: "Now we can prepare for the decisive battle with the Zheng family navy!"

    Now we can prepare for the decisive battle with the Zheng family navy!

    When these words came out, everyone¡¯s mood suddenly became excited.

    The decisive battle, the final battle with the Zheng family!  Determine who is the real king of the sea, determine who is the real king of Fujian!  For the arrival of this day, Hu Benwei has made the best preparations!

    "Order Cai Jiuzhou, Zhang Xianxuan and other navy generals to take the initiative and actively search for the Zheng family navy and be ready to fight with them at any time!" Ding Yunyi looked solemn as he issued the orders one after another, and then suddenly asked: "Zhang Kentang's men are now  arrivewhere?  "

    "Since He Weixiong was put under house arrest by us and his troops were under our control, no army from all over Fujian dared to directly enter the Quanzhou battlefield." Hou Lu hesitated for a moment: "However, more than 30,000 troops were gathered near us.  The army is nominally to deal with Zheng Zhilong, but in fact, in my opinion, it is true that it wants to deal with us"

    "Kentang Zhang didn't expect that when we captured Quanzhou, we suffered basically no damage. His strategy of wanting us to lose both sides also failed. I don't think he would dare to act rashly in such a situation." Ding Yunyi sneered: "But  This person is always a thorn in our body. If we don¡¯t remove this thorn, we will live an uneasy life"

    He was silent for a while, and then suddenly said: "I want to file a petition to impeach Zhang Kentang, the governor of Fujian!"

    As soon as this was said, everyone was shocked.  Ye Yuanxian said hurriedly: "Xiang Wen, you need to think twice about this matter. Zhang Kentang is the governor of Fujian and has won the trust of the court. Moreover, the court originally used him to deal with you and Zheng Zhilong. Now the Zheng family is about to be defeated.  At this time, the imperial court will not listen to your memorial and question Zhang Kentang. Is the imperial court willing to get rid of your last enemy in Fujian and let you dominate the country? "

    "It is precisely because he has become my last enemy in Fujian, and it is also precisely because my current power is about to form a situation where one family is the only one" Ding Yunyi said coldly: "I believe that at this time,  Kentang Zhang's memorial to impeach me has been sent to the court. I don't know what he wrote, but I am sure he did not say anything good about me"

    He glanced at his subordinates: "Zheng Hong can expose Zheng Zhilong's rebellion. Is it so difficult to find someone to expose my double-mindedness? If I let it go, the court will definitely be suspicious of me. It's time to wait.  We are passive. Moreover, the imperial court was defeated in Songshan. What we are most worried about now is that there will be another trouble in Fujian"

    Ye Yuan understood immediately that Ding Yunyi wanted to use Fujian as capital to blackmail the imperial court!

    The imperial court suffered a new defeat in Songshan, and the situation in Liaodong was tense.  Hong Chengchou and Zu Dashou could only support themselves hard. Jinzhou could fall into the hands of the Qing Dynasty anytime and anywhere.

    Now.  The imperial court must put all its energy into Liaodong. Once there is another rebellion like Zheng Zhilong's in Fujian, they are absolutely unwilling to see it.

    The imperial court no longer has the strength to send troops everywhere

    Ding Yunyi was looking for such an opportunity, and he was seizing the moment when the imperial court was at its weakest.  Now, it is no longer time for the imperial court to use Ding Yunyi and guard against Ding Yunyi, but Ding Yunyi can only passively respond to everything!

    As long as the Huben Guards can be stationed in Fujian with peace of mind.  If you guard the coastal defense gate for the imperial court, even if Ding Yunyi makes some excessive demands, the imperial court will passively accept it.

    After thinking about this.  Ye Yuan nodded at first: "Since he is such an official, I am willing to sign with the chief town. But the chief town needs to think carefully about what to say in the memorial."

    "I am Wu Liebo. My signature is in the front and yours is in the back." Ding Yunyi smiled and said: "I have already thought about how to write and how to impeach, and I will use all my strength. This time,  I will never give up until the forces of Kent Chang and Zheng Zhilong are completely driven out of Fujian. If I miss this opportunity, I will never have such a good opportunity again"

    After saying that, he glanced at his brother-in-law: "Brother-in-law, how about I guarantee that you will be the governor of Fujian?"

    Ye Yuan was shocked at first, and then felt a burst of ecstasy, and his heart couldn't help but beat "bang bang".  Although it sounds incredible to be promoted from a prefect to a governor of Fujian, according to the current situation, with Ding Yunyi personally recommending himself, anything can happen!

    Governor, Governor, from a prefect to a governor, this is like a dream.  Ye Yuanxuan calmed down: "How can the chief town praise his kindness? Ye Yuanxuan will definitely break his body to pieces in order to repay the kindness of the chief town!"

    Ding Yunyi smiled slightly and said nothing more.  If the governor of Fujian could be replaced by one of our own, everything would be easier.  Not only Quanzhou and Xiamen, but also the entire Fujian will definitely be controlled by themselves!

    Everything can be done with great force!

    Hou Lu stepped forward and asked: "Headquarters, what should we do with the officers and soldiers in Quanzhou and Fujian?"

    "What should I do?" Ding Yunyi sneered and said: "I am the general soldier of Fujian, and I control all the soldiers and horses in Fujian. Send my order to all the troops to stay where they are. Without my order, they are not allowed to leave even half a step. Anyone who moves without permission will be punished by the Zheng family.  , is equivalent to treason, and is guilty of the same crime as Zheng Zhilong. We, the Tiger Guards, will mobilize all our elites and kill them without mercy!"

    "yes!"

    The subordinates responded loudly, but they were disappointed.??Surprised again

    This domineering order from the main town actually tells Zhang Kentang who is the real master of Fujian now; who is the real person who can speak effectively in Fujian now.

    Ding Yunyi smiled slightly.  He had successfully planned all this, Zheng Zhilong had already run away, and Ding Yunyi was full of determination to win in the upcoming decisive battle.

    ¡°Then it was Kent Chang¡¯s turn.  When Zhang Kentang's forces are also driven out of Fujian, then Fujian will truly become its own Fujian.

    By that time, everything in Fujian can be carried out according to one's own ideas

    Thinking of this, he suddenly said: "Go to Taiwan and invite Mr. Lu Qicheng, the supervisor assigned to us by the court. He eats and uses our food in Taiwan. Although he has helped us with many things, this time  To impeach Kent Chang, this person must be brought in"

    Ye Yuan quickly laughed knowingly

    ?¡­

    "Vice General Ba, did Ding Yunyi really give the order like this?" Zhang Kentang asked with some surprise.

    "Yes, we have all received this order from Ding Yunyi." Fujian Ba ??Zhongxing, who led the army into Fujian at about the same time as He Weixiong, said with some embarrassment: "All the ministries have received the order from him as the general soldier of Fujian. Commander Fu,  Although you ordered us to monitor the Hu Ben Guards, firstly, Ding Yunyi was doing his best to exterminate Zheng Zhilong, which was regarded as serving the court loyally; secondly, his reputation was so great that the brothers were a little afraid.  "

    He hesitated for a moment and then said: "Third, the Huben Guards, our elite Ming army, have won every battle. To put it bluntly, those soldiers under our command have not fought in a long time. If we really fight against the Huben Guards,  In the beginning, Ding Yunyi was no match for them. If he wanted to actually rebel, then forget it, but now, this person who speaks unjustly"

    He expressed his concerns and those of his brothers one by one.

    Kentang Zhang pursed his lips tightly, unable to say a word.

    Just as Ding Yunyi had judged before, Zhang Kentang had made up his mind from the beginning to use the Xia Sister case to lure Zheng Zhilong and Ding Yunyi into his trap step by step, and then eliminate them in one fell swoop.  The thorn in the side of the two imperial courts.

    He was convinced that with Ding Yunyi's personality, he would soon find a way to deal with Zheng Zhilong from the Xia Sister case, and all he had to do was pretend to be cowardly and rely on Ding Yunyi for everything.  Then let Ding Yunyi and Zheng Zhilong consume each other, and finally eradicate Ding Yunyi in one fell swoop when Zheng Zhilong was eradicated.

    But now it seems that this method of mine has no effect at all.  Not only that, but Ding Yunyi also took advantage of this opportunity to show off his domineering attitude without showing any mercy.

    Vice General Ba and his army were extremely wary of Ding Yunyi and Huben Guards, and did not dare to have a direct conflict with them. And with the governors under his command, they were absolutely no match for Huben Guards. So, what should we do now?

    "We can only count on the court" Zhang Kentang sighed in his heart.

    I had already taken advantage of the Huben Guards to wipe out the Zheng family army, and submitted a memorial to impeach Ding Yunyi for having evil intentions towards the court, and had sufficient "evidence". Under the current situation, I could only hope that the court would believe my words and determine that Ding Yunyi was not trustworthy.  Ding Yunyi was dismissed from his official position.

    He was certain that Ding Yunyi would not openly rebel like Zheng Zhilong under any circumstances.

    In this case, everything is easier to handle.

    But will the court listen to me?  Thinking of this, Zhang Kentang's brows knitted together: "Go, invite Master Jia to come to my place, and tell me that I have something important to discuss!"

 Part 1: Storm in Penghu Chapter 434 The Rogue Bandits Reappear

    Qiang Ming 434_Read the full text of Qiang Ming for free_Chapter 434: The Rise of the Rogue Bandits comes from (.)

    The Ming Dynasty has really reached a precarious stage.  .

    Li Zicheng's entire army was wiped out in Tongguan Nanyuan, and he only led 18 men to break through. After cleaning up the remaining troops, they moved to Shangluo Mountain in southern Shaanxi to recuperate.  At the end of the year, in order to regroup, he took dozens of followers and rushed to Gucheng to meet Zhang Xianzhong.  The two comrades from the same hometown are currently in very different situations, but their friendship still exists.

    Zhang Xianzhong hosted a banquet in hospitality.  After drinking for three rounds, he patted Li Zicheng on the back and said jokingly: "Brother Li, why don't you come with me and why are you still running around?"

    Li Zicheng looked up and laughed, saying repeatedly: "No, no."

    There was a tacit understanding between the two of them at this time. Li Zicheng knew that Zhang Xianzhong's stay in Gucheng was just a stopgap measure and not a real surrender, otherwise he would never have rashly come forward and thrown himself into a trap; Zhang Xianzhong knew that Li Zicheng would never surrender with him, it was just a joke.  .  Then he was given a batch of weapons and horses to help him regain his strength, so that he could support him from a distance in the future.

    At that time, the gentry in Gucheng County witnessed Li Zicheng leaving calmly after meeting with Zhang Xianzhong, and complained that Xiong Wencan was incompetent and did not order Zhang Xianzhong to capture Li Zicheng alive to atone for his sins.  Such complaints are empty talk without knowing the details.  Xiong Wencan just called Naihe, and it was impossible to "schedule appropriately"; Zhang Xianzhong did not really surrender, and it was impossible to "bind the invasion and take effect".

    Zhang Xianzhong appointed scholars Pan Duao and Xu Yixian as counselors, asking them to explain Sun Wu's art of war, make three-eyed guns, maces, and ambush repeating crossbows, practice regimental and camp square formations, and left and right camp methods, and plan day and night to raise the flag of righteousness again.  Ruan Zhidian, the magistrate of Gucheng County, witnessed all this and was anxious and unable to intervene, so he had to persuade him to follow Liu Guoneng's path.  If he sincerely surrenders, he can guarantee that Zhang Xianzhong will not die, so why should he commit injustice?  After being scolded by Zhang Xianzhong, Ruan Zhidian became ill from worry and anger. He was expected to die in the future - either at the hands of Zhang Xianzhong or at the hands of Xiong Wencan. He wrote a poem on the wall of Gucheng County Yamen.  :

    "Read all the books of sages and sages. You will develop such a noble mind. Mianzai sacrifices himself to become a benevolent person, and he lives up to the virtuous and upright people."

    Ruan Zhidian, a young official in Guyi, bowed to Que and bowed respectfully. From then on, he stayed at home and ignored political affairs.

    Yu Yinggui, governor of Huguang, was present at the scene.  Seeing this clearly, I strongly opposed Xiong Wencan's actions and wrote to Xiong Wencan.  Remind him: Zhang Xianzhong will rebel and ask him to strike first.  Unexpectedly, his messenger was captured by Zhang Xianzhong's patrol soldiers. Zhang Xianzhong immediately reported this to Dai Dongmin, the governor of Yunyang: The governor wanted to kill me.  After Xiong Wencan learned about it, Shangshu impeached Yu Yinggui for "undermining the Fu Bureau".  Yang Sichang was originally dissatisfied with Yu Yinggui's previous impeachment of Yang He and encouraged the emperor to arrest Yu Yinggui.  After Yu Yinggui was arrested, he cited many evidences to explain to the court the signs that Zhang Xianzhong would rebel.  The imperial court ignored him and sent him to the border area.

    Zuo Liangyu, the commander-in-chief, also saw that Zhang Xianzhong's "rebellion was revealed" and urged Xiong Wencan many times to send troops to attack.  Xiong Wencan prevaricated and said: Although he has second thoughts, he has not yet started a provocation; although you dare to fight.  But the tribe did not gather.  If you attack rashly, other affected ministries will inevitably react, and the gains outweigh the losses.

    By the time Xiong Wencan realized that the situation was not good - "General Zhang Xianzhong would rebel again" and asked the court to mobilize Sichuan and Shaanxi troops for encirclement and suppression, it was too late.

    The twelfth year of Chongzhen.  Zhang Xianzhong revolted in Gucheng, destroying city walls, looting warehouses, and releasing prisoners.  In the past, he had to endure humiliation and was blackmailed by bureaucrats at all levels.  A notice was posted on the thoroughfare, announcing the names, quantities, and dates of the officials who demanded bribes. He announced to the local people that Xiong Wencan had forced him to raise troops, and he accused Prime Minister Xiong Wencan of extorting tens of thousands in bribes for his unsatisfactory desires.  This move made Xiong Wencan and those corrupt officials ashamed.

    Xiong Wencan knew that he had allowed the tiger to return to the mountain, and his crime was not punishable, so he quickly shied his responsibility to the court.  During the incident, Zhang Jinyan of the Military Department revealed to the emperor: Zhang Xianzhong harbored evil intentions, and everyone knew it, no matter the fool or the sage. Xiong Wencan was fooled by him and kept asking officials to offer rewards for him, covering up traces of murder and plundering for him. Anyone who exposed his conspiracy would be silenced immediately;  He constantly lied to the court about military information and dismissed obvious signs of rebellion as "revealing the truth but not revealing it", which was an excessive amount of deception.

    Chongzhen suddenly realized this and regretted his mistake. He ordered Xiong Wencan to be removed from all official positions and asked him to redeem himself through meritorious service.

    When the idiot Xiong Wencan heard that Zuo Liangyu was going to send troops to pursue him, he deliberately leaked the news and forced Zuo Liangyu to stay to pay him a farewell, delaying time so that Zhang Xianzhong could calmly transport weapons and food to the mountains of Fangxian County.  After receiving the emperor's imperial edict ordering him to "salvage himself through meritorious service," he knew that he could not save himself, so he forced Zuo Liangyu to send troops.  Zuo Liangyu was so angry that he flew into a rage: The Prime Minister first let the tiger return to the mountain, and then ordered me to capture it. If I don't obey the order, the crime of lingering to indulge the enemy will be imposed on me.  They had no choice but to attack rashly, and were finally ambushed at Luohu Mountain, eighty miles west of Fang County. The entire army was wiped out, all military symbols and seals were lost, and only a few hundred people broke through the encirclement.  Of course Zuo Liangyu, who had always been arrogant and domineering, did not want to take the blame for Xiong Wencan, so he reported to the emperor: Xiong WencanWhen Zhang Xianzhong's counterattack was revealed, he prevented him from attacking. After Zonghu returned to the mountain, he forced him to take risks and attack. All his bad deeds were fully revealed.  Chongzhen issued an order: Arrest Xiong Wencan and Zuo Liangyu redeem himself.

    Xiong Wencan, the premier of five provinces, was arrested and imprisoned. As Xiong Wencan's recommender, Yang Sichang had no choice but to volunteer and request to go to Huguang to supervise the division.

    The emperor decided to send Yang Sichang to replace Xiong Wencan and go to Huguang to supervise the army. He wrote an edict in his own handwriting, expecting him to "quickly eliminate the evil atmosphere and save the people from the fire and water";  Chongzhen hoped that he would make up for his mistakes and had full confidence in his ability, so he made him supervise the division as a cabinet bachelor. The governor, governor, and general soldiers all obeyed his command. Officers below the deputy general, staff general, etc. could use the Shangfang sword to deal with them in the hope of immediate success.  .

    According to Yang Sichang's request, the emperor held an imperial meeting on the platform. In addition to cabinet scholar Xue Guoguan and others, the participants were also the Minister of Personnel, Xie Sheng, the Minister of Household Affairs, Li Daiwen, and the Minister of War, Fu Zonglong.  The meeting discussed food, salary and army dispatching matters. Yang Sichang proposed that Zuo Liangyu had the talent of a general and could use his troops, so he should be promoted to "General Pingthief".

    At the end of the imperial meeting, Chongzhen left Yang Sichang alone to talk in secret, emphasizing one important matter in particular: Zhang Xianzhong once disturbed the ancestral mausoleum, which must not be pardoned, and the others can be used to suppress and appease each other.  He was then rewarded with a hundred exquisite gold ingots, four sets of bright red ramie silk clothing, a bullfighting jacket, 40,000 taels of silver for meritorious service, and a salary of 500,000 taels.  Showed in the emperor's mind.  This supervising minister has an unusual and special status.

    Yang Sichang entered the palace to bid farewell to the emperor.  The emperor gave special permission to Guanglu Temple to host a banquet on the platform in his honor.  Chongzhen personally poured wine for him and ordered his ministers to toast him three times.  Later, with the accompaniment of music, Chongzhen took out a seven-character poem written by himself from the eunuch's hand and said: "As assistant minister and supervisor, things don't happen often. I will write down the number and give it to you."

    Yang Sichang knelt down and took it, reciting: "Yanmei is temporarily serving as Gancheng, and the general is majestic at Xiliu Camp."

    ?????????????????????????????????????????The atmosphere of the banditry has been swept away, and it is now at peace.  Repay the period of education to improve people's livelihood.  After Chongzhen heard him read it, he smiled and said, "I will give you a gift as a gift." His poem cleverly borrowed allusions. "Salt Plum" originated from "Shangshu".  It is used to praise the prime minister who has served the country; "Xiliuying" borrows the allusion of Zhou Yafu, the general of Emperor Wen of the Han Dynasty, to describe strict military discipline, and expresses his reliance on Yang Sichang just right, wishing the Yanmei General and Superintendent  The assistant minister will succeed immediately.  Yang Sichang's heart was ups and downs, he was so excited that he cried and worshiped.

    "Yanmei is now a temporary city." Yang Sichang shouldered the emperor's trust and embarked on the journey to supervise the army. He arrived in Xiangyang and entered the original residence of Xiong Wencan.  A swearing-in ceremony was held immediately.  The governor-general and eunuch Liu Yuanbin, the governor of Huguang Fang Kongyi, the commander-in-chief Zuo Liangyu and Chen Hongfan attended the ceremony. Yang Sichang conveyed the emperor's edict and warned the soldiers: one has received the favor of the country and is responsible for destroying thieves, and must punish and reward them.  Yang Sichang has always been eloquent.  Coupled with the majesty of the governor and assistant ministers and the royal sword given to Shang Fang, the attendees were shocked.  At the meeting, Yang Sichang announced the duties of the generals in various places and surrounded and suppressed Zhang Xianzhong.

    Yang Sichang had high hopes for Zuo Liangyu and regarded him as a trump card. Before leaving Beijing, he proposed to the emperor to confer the title of "Pingtai General" on him. On October 5th, he reiterated the matter to the emperor again.  He requested that the "Ping Thief General Seal" be issued to Zuo Liangyu so that he could act under the seal and command all ministries in a unified manner.

    Zuo Liangyu did not disappoint Yang Sichang and won a great victory in Manao Mountain in Taiping County, Sichuan.  Zhang Xianzhong fled into the mountains of Xing'an and Pingli.  Zuo Liangyu took advantage of the victory to pursue and annihilated 3,500 of his elite troops, including the big boss Cao Wei, the front camp general Baihu Zonghuo, the middle camp general Deng Tianwang Zhang Shouan, etc., and captured Zhang Xianzhong's concubines Gao and Ao alive.  Together with military advisor Pan Duao and others, they seized a gold seal of Zhang Xianzhong, a gold-engraved dragon stick used by Zhang Xianzhong, and a gold-plated sword.

    After receiving the report from Yang Sichang, Chongzhen was very happy that the governor and assistant minister had won the first battle. He immediately summoned Chen Xinjia, who had just been promoted from Governor Xuanda to Minister of the Ministry of War, and asked him to commend the generals at the front and specially allocate 50,000 taels of silver and one piece of brocade silk.  Thousands of horses were awarded to the soldiers of the three armies.  In order to reward Zuo Liangyu, the number one contributor to the victory at Agate Mountain, he decided to give him the honorary title of "Prince Shaobao".  He seemed to still have more to say, and sent a handwritten message to Yang Sichang, the governor and assistant minister who was thousands of miles away, and rewarded him with 10,000 taels of silver from his inner treasury, a bullfighting uniform, and two pommel horses. He also expressed his special feelings for him after parting.  Feelings of longing:

    It has been more than half a year since you resigned from the court on the 6th of September last year!  There is not a day that goes by that I don't think about you. I have worked hard with the soldiers in my field, and my beard and hair have all turned white, which is deeply in my heart.  I also heard that your arrangements are thorough and your rewards and punishments are strict, which deeply comforts me that I want to pacify the invaders and bring peace to the people.

    "The special feelings for Yang Sichang are revealed between the lines, and even details such as "the beard and hair are all white" are also in my heart.  Yang Sichang was deeply moved. If he didn't risk his life on the battlefield, he would have nothing to repay.

    Yang Sichang never expected that after the victory at Agate Mountain, he would never win another decent victory.  The reasons are of course very complicated, among which the most important ones areThe most important thing is that he, the "supervisor and assistant minister", turned out to be the focus of conflicts, and his relationship with his subordinates and feudal officials was not well coordinated.  The most unwise thing was to have a tense relationship with Zuo Liangyu, who was brave and good at fighting.

    When Zhang Xianzhong fled in Agate Mountain, Zuo Liangyu was chasing after him. When he was in a hurry, Zhang Xianzhong came up with a plan and sent his confidant Ma Yuanli to bring gifts to persuade Zuo Liangyu to persuade him not to press hard.  , to drive a wedge between him and Yang Sichang.  He said to him: The reason why the Yang Ge Department values ??you is because of the existence of Zhang Xianzhong. Why don't you think about it carefully. You have always allowed your subordinates to plunder wantonly. The Yang Ge Department is suspicious of you. If Zhang Xianzhong no longer exists, then your death date will not be the same.  Far.  These words were well-founded and reasonable. Zuo Liangyu was moved by what he heard, so he opened his eyes and deliberately let Zhang Xianzhong lead the remaining troops to escape, giving him time to recruit scattered soldiers in the mountains and regroup.  Zuo Liangyu stood on the sidelines in the Zhushan area and stood still. He pretended to Yang Sichang that he was ill and could not march.

    There is another reason why Zuo Liangyu took care of his illness in Zhushan, that is, Yangge was doubtful about him, which disappointed him.  Yang Sichang originally actively recommended Zuo Liangyu to the emperor as the "Pingtai General". Later, he saw that Zuo Liangyu was domineering and difficult to control, and the Shaanxi general He Renlong was also a brave and capable commander, so he proposed to Chen Xinjia, the Minister of War, to use He Renlong  Replaced Zuo Liangyu as "General Pingthief".  Soon after receiving the emperor's approval, Yang Sichang regretted it. He was afraid that this move would arouse Zuo Liangyu's resentment. Moreover, He Renlong's military strength and performance could not be compared with Zuo Liangyu's, and it would be difficult to replace him.  So he asked the emperor to take back his life, and still used Zuo Liangyu as the "general of pacifying thieves".  Being so indecisive and going back on his word resulted in displeasure on both sides and he lost the trust of the two commanders, Zuo and He.

    Zuo Liangyu felt ashamed because his seal of "Ping Thief General" was taken away; He Renlong felt dissatisfied and resentful because he had lost the seal of "Ping Thief General".  After that, the two passed the blame and stopped going deep into the front line, so that Zhang Xianzhong was able to regroup. This was all the result of Yang Sichang losing his heart as the second commander.

    Yang Sichang knew clearly that Zuo Liangyu was ill, but he had to write a letter to express his condolences and express his understanding of his negative attitude.  He said in the letter: Zhang Xianzhong is in the deep mountains and cliffs, and it is impossible to escape. If the general supervises the search carefully, he can surely capture him alive.  Yet you led your troops back, why?  I think it was probably because the barren mountains and high mountains cut off food and pay, making it difficult for the soldiers to garrison, so the general had no choice but to make this move.  This left a decent step for him to retreat.  However, it was difficult to justify the renegade of the "Ping Thief General", so I had to go to great lengths to cover it up and shift the responsibility to the Ministry of War, saying: The Ministry of War document replaced you with He Renlong as the "Ping Thief General". I have already stopped it, and soon  You will definitely get the emperor's decree, and you must be the "general who defeats thieves".

    Zuo Liangyu didn't believe Yang Ge's sophistry at all, because He Renlong had told him the truth a long time ago: Yang Sichang had promised in private that He would replace Zuo as the "Pingtai General", but he reneged on his promise and lied that we would discuss it later.  He Renlong was very angry and told Zuo Liangyu everything.

    Therefore, Yang Sichang¡¯s repeated explanations were of no avail.  He had no choice but to use the emperor to suppress him: Zhang Xianzhong wants to enter Sichuan, this is the time for you to repay the emperor's kindness.  However, Zuo Liangyu was unmoved and still lay high in Zhushan, refusing to enter the mountain to search and suppress.

    He Renlong, who was extremely resentful of Yang Ge's department, was also watching passively.  The governors and governors of each province had their own little calculations, and they all wanted to take advantage of the opportunity to escape from the encirclement and suppression.  Yang Sichang conveyed the emperor's imperial edict in advance: he ordered Shaanxi Governor Zheng Chongjian and his deputy generals He Renlong and Li Guoqi to "stay in Shu to assist in the suppression".  Zheng Chongjian violated the law and wrote to Yang Sichang, claiming that he led the Shaanxi army and the generals sent by Zuo Liangyu could not get food and salary support in Taiping County, so they had to stand still.  Yang Sichang was so angry that he had nothing to say, and asked Shao Jiechun, the governor of Sichuan: Taiping County is within your jurisdiction, and you have been reminded in advance to prepare food and wages, but you turned a deaf ear. Zuo Liangyu and Zheng Chongjian both used "no food" as an excuse to retreat.

    If the "rogue bandits" who have worked so hard to encircle and suppress you escape because of this, how can you explain yourself!

    Qiang Ming 434_Qiang Ming full text free to read_Chapter 434 The Rogue Bandits Reappear has been updated!

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 435: Liaoluowan, Liaoluowan!

    The vast sea is boundless at a glance.

    The sea view is beautiful, but now Zheng Zhilong can't get excited no matter what.  No matter what, he didn't want to believe that Quanzhou was lost to Ding Yunyi so quickly.

    "Father, you don't have to worry so much anymore" Zheng Sen quietly came to his father's side: "The villain can succeed for a while, but it will never last long. We still have three thousand warships, enough to fight decisively at sea.  Defeated Ding Yunyi."

    Zheng Zhilong forced a smile: "Ming Yan, I also hope to defeat Ding Yunyi at sea, but I don't know why, I still feel a little uneasy in my heart. Although our Zheng family navy is invincible, the Huben guard navy is not a good master.  That. Their combat effectiveness in defeating the four-nation combined fleet was still very formidable."

    "I have heard from my fourth uncle about this. He was also in the Huben Guard Navy that day" Zheng Sen said, "The reason why they were able to defeat the four-nation combined fleet that day was mainly due to Ding Yunyi.  In terms of personal bravery and real combat effectiveness, in the eyes of Fourth Uncle, they are actually inferior to our Zheng family navy. Although the Tiger Guards had the upper hand in the battle of Quanzhou, in the eyes of Hai Yisen'er, they are definitely no match for us.  I hope so, I hope so." Zheng Zhilong sighed.

    I don¡¯t know why, but he always doesn¡¯t have much confidence in his heart.  This was unimaginable before.  I have experienced such big storms, and I have never been afraid to shrink back.  But what happened now?

    Are you getting old?  Or have you lost your original ambition?

    Zheng Zhilong couldn¡¯t give his answer Brother, two more boats have escaped.  "Zheng Zhifeng walked in with a gloomy look.

    Zheng Zhilong remained silent.  He no longer had the initial anger.  After retreating from Quanzhou in defeat and failing to attack Taiwan.  The morale of the Zheng family navy plummeted, and escape incidents occurred one after another. This was unimaginable before.

    In just a few days, more than 20 ships have quietly left the Zheng family navy.  Although this number is not large, it will continue to deal a blow to the already low morale.

    "We must find an opportunity for a decisive battle with the Tiger Guards as soon as possible!" Zheng Zhilong finally said: "Otherwise, the longer we delay, the more unfavorable the situation will be to us."

    ? said.  He walked to the chart and stared at it for a long time. Then his hand slowly landed on a place:

    Liaoluowan!

    In an instant, everyone understood what he meant.  After the Zheng family accepted recruitment for the first time.  It was here that the Zheng family navy defeated the combined fleets of Hongyi and Liu Xiang in one fell swoop and won a complete victory. At the same time, this battle also pushed Zheng Zhilong's personal reputation to its peak And this time, Zheng Zhilong also  I want to use the help of Luowan to achieve another brilliant victory!

    "Give Ding Yunyi a challenge!" Zheng Zhilong turned around, his face regained its confidence: "Tell him that we are waiting for him at Liaoluo Bay!"

    "A declaration of challenge?" Zheng Sen hesitated: "Father, will Ding Yunyi accept our declaration of challenge?"

    "Yes!" Zheng Zhilong answered very definitely: "You actually don't know him. He is a person who cherishes his reputation. He values ??his reputation above all else. I heard the fourth child say that under Tsurumaru Castle, he even accepted  Miyamoto Musashi's challenge. Why? Because he never loses his reputation because of such a challenge.  The Huben Guards are afraid of the other party¡¯s challenge.¡±

    Zheng Zhilong answered in the affirmative, and what happened was exactly the same as his judgment.

    When Ding Yunyi received Zheng Zhilong¡¯s challenge letter, he quickly understood what the other party meant.  Liao Lo Wan, Liao Lo Wan!  That was the place that pushed Zheng Zhilong's reputation to its peak. At the same time, it was also the place where he first entered the war in this era!

    "Liaoluowan!" A smile appeared on Ding Yunyi's lips: "Zheng Zhilong knows me too!"

    The subordinates did not understand what Lord Zongzhen meant. Ding Yunyi smiled and said: "The battle at Liaoluowan made Fujian know that there is a man named Ding Yunyi! The battle at Liaoluowan allowed me to own Penghu and then own Penghu."  At that time, Zheng Zhilong never thought that an unknown person like me would eventually become his biggest opponent! Since he wanted to understand all the grievances in this place, his wish was granted! "

    He picked up the pen, thought for a moment, and then wrote at the back of the challenge:

    "A battle with you will bring happiness to your life. In the past, you gave me the precious sword Dragon Tooth. I expected that Luowan would use the dragon tooth to take your head. The decisive battle between the two armies will come soon! The brave tiger is so strong that he will definitely defeat the Zheng family!"

    After saying that, he threw away the pen and said with a "haha" smile: "Go and bring my reply to you."??Zheng Zhilong goes!  "

    This sentence makes everyone feel a kind of power.  decisive battle!  decisive battle!  This time, Wu Liebotin Yunyi will once again lead the Tiger Guards in a decisive battle!

    A vigorous decisive battle!

    "Sometimes I feel strange" Ding Yunyi smiled and said: "I am obviously an infantryman, but I have formed such an indissoluble bond with the navy. I participated in several water battles, and I also  We have all won. But compared with the upcoming decisive battle with the Zheng family, all the previous battles are so happy, so happy!¡±

    The subordinates understood the meaning of the mayor.

    In fact, the head of the town has been longing for this decisive battle in his heart!  The Zheng family has always been a hurdle that Huben Guards must overcome!

    Now, such an opportunity has finally arrived How are our Huben Guards Navy prepared?  "Ding Yunyi asked suddenly.

    "Go back to the main town." Cai Jiuzhou took a step forward: "In order to fight the decisive battle with the Zheng Family Navy, our Huben Guard Navy deployed 429 warships of various types, including the latest 'Tiger' warships and 'Leopard' warships.  All warships and 'Eagle' warships join the battle!"

    Ding Yunyi smiled and said: "Four hundred versus three thousand! Brothers, how should we fight this battle?"

    "General town. What is there to be afraid of?" Zhang Xianxuan also smiled and said: "Although the number of our warships is far inferior to that of the Zheng family navy, the quality of our warships and artillery far exceeds that of the Zheng family navy.  . Zongzhen once said that naval battles cannot be won simply by numbers. In terms of draft and artillery, no other ship from the Zheng family can match our Leopard.  'The warship has the fastest gun speed among all warships. The 'Eagle' warship is the fastest and most maneuverable warship I have ever seen.  If you don't want to make progress and just rest on your laurels, how can you be the opponent of our Huben Guard Navy?"

    Cai Jiuzhou said: "What's more, although the Zheng family claims to have three thousand warships, in fact many of them are merchant ships and small boats, just a bluff. I think the number of ships that can really be used on the frontal battlefield is only a few hundred.  "

    "Okay!" Amid laughter, Ding Yunyi said loudly: "You brothers are already so confident, so why should I worry? Pass my order, Zhang Xianxuan is on the left, Cai Jiuzhou is on the right, Bao Juhua is forward, Xiao Yifeng is a guerrilla, I am the Chinese Army  . The entire army moves towards Liaoluo Bay with the "Huwei" as its flagship. "

    "Headquarters, Zhang Kentang has sent people. If you want to dispatch warships, join forces with my Huben Guard navy to attack the Zheng family!"

    "No!" Without thinking, Ding Yunyi blurted out: "Go tell Zhang Kentang's people that a decisive battle with the Zheng family is no small matter. If the two armies are mixed together, it will lead to chaos. Our Huben Guard Navy will be responsible for the decisive battle alone, and Zhang Fu  Shuai just needs to wait for the good news."

    "Headquarters. This will only make Kentang Zhang more suspicious of us, and he may even turn against us." Cai Jiuzhou said with some worry.

    "Falling out? He has been preparing to fall out with me!" Ding Yunyi sneered: "Order, Huangfu Yunjie is stationed in Xiamen, Houlu is stationed in Quanzhou, and Deng Changgui leads the cavalry to roam between the two cities, echoing each other. Shi Weide, Mansoura  Lead the major regiments to be on standby in Xiamen and Quanzhou. If Zhang Kentang attacks, take action in advance!"

    "yes!"

    When these orders were issued, everyone knew that the head of the town had made up his mind to take action

    The Huben Guard Navy began to set off, slowly heading towards Liaoluo Bay, the location for the decisive battle agreed upon by both parties.  This will be a decisive battle that will shock the whole of Fujian and the whole world.

    This will also be a decisive battle to determine the ownership of Fujian.

    And this time, Ding Yunyi didn¡¯t even use his pirate alliance.  He wanted to rely on the strength of the Huben Guards to defeat the Zheng family's navy on the frontal battlefield.

    By that time, your own Tiger Guards will become the true first navy of the Ming Dynasty!

    The imperial court will be shocked, but that will only make its foundation stronger and its Tiger Guards safer.

    When he came to this era, he never thought that he would have such a day, and he never thought that he would have the power to influence the current situation!

    He was even somewhat grateful to Zheng Zhilong. It was precisely because of the existence of such an enemy that he survived and grew tenaciously.  Without such an enemy, God knows whether I would be where I am today.

    From the bottom of his heart, he actually respected Zheng Zhilong as an enemy.  Like himself, he started from scratch and got to where he is today step by step.

    The best way to respect an enemy is to defeat him completely on the battlefield!

    "From the Yuan Dynasty to the Ming Dynasty,There have been three famous pirates.  Cai Jiuzhou, who had been standing next to Ding Yunyi, said: "One is Fang Guozhen, a native of Taizhou in eastern Zhejiang. He is seven feet tall, burly in appearance, with a black face and a white body. He is determined and brave, and he can chase galloping horses."  There was a ballad that said, "The ocean is green and the sea is full of spirits." This prepared public opinion for Fang Guozhen's uprising, so he nicknamed "Haijing". He raised troops at sea and moved to fight in Zhejiang and Jiangsu, occupying three counties in eastern Zhejiang in twenty years.  The forces roamed the sea and robbed grain shipments, and played a major role in the war to overthrow the Yuan Dynasty. Fang Guozhen later surrendered to Emperor Taizu of the Ming Dynasty, and then surrendered. After his death, Zhu Yuanzhang personally held a memorial ceremony.

    "This is an amazing person." Ding Yunyi nodded.

    "The second one is Wang Zhi, nicknamed 'King of Jinghai' and 'King of Hui'." Cai Jiuzhou said slowly: "The third one is Zheng Zhilong. He is good at "black and white", and is also engaged in overseas trade and business.  He was also a thief. He worked hard at sea for decades and called himself the "King of the Sea."  There are very few people in history who have the three titles and experiences of being a businessman, a thief, and an official.¡±

    "Yes, it is indeed rare. Zheng Zhilong is engaged in a wide range of maritime business activities, from sea to land, from domestic to foreign countries, and has contact with Fusang people, Folangji people, Ganlusi people, and Hongyi people. As a pirate  At that time, he had thousands of ships and 100,000 men. After joining the Ming Dynasty, he controlled thousands of ships of all kinds and was able to collect 3,000 ships. He can be called the first shipping king in the history of the world." The corner of Ding Yunyi's mouth showed up.  Smiling, he said slowly:

    "In the overseas business competition, he was good at doing business and made huge profits, becoming a wealthy merchant. He led the armed fleet across the sea, repeatedly defeated the officers and soldiers, repelled the red barbarians, eliminated other pirate groups, unified the ocean, and threatened  Zhendongnanhai. After becoming an official in Haijiang, he monopolized overseas trade. This man is really incredible! "

    "However, now there will be a new king of the sea soon, and he is the only one." Cai Jiuzhou looked at the Lord of the town: "I dare to say a word. Although the town had unified the pirates at sea before, the pirate king was  , but because of the existence of Zheng Zhilong, such a title is actually not worthy of the name. "

    Ding Yunyi was not angry at all, but nodded and said: "Yes, it is indeed not worthy of the name. Everyone calls me 'King of the Sea', but before defeating the Zheng family navy, I felt ashamed to call me that. But now  Zheng Zhilong has given us such a good opportunity. If I cannot seize it, I will be sorry for Zheng Zhilong's kindness. "

    Cai Jiuzhou laughed when he heard this: "I don't know what Zheng Zhilong's reaction will be when he hears the commander's words. But from the following point of view, defeating Zheng Zhilong is only the first step. How can we collect all his fleet?  It¡¯s the hardest.¡±

    Ding Yunyi's expression gradually became serious.  Indeed, defeating Zheng Zhilong requires a hard battle, and how to integrate the Zheng family's defeated fleet is what he should consider now.  More than three thousand ships came, even if only half of them were left after the naval battle, this would be a great supplement for me

    But will those people willingly obey their orders?  Ding Yunyi is not particularly sure!

    What should we do with the Zheng family?  Execute them all, or exile them?  Ding Yunyi suddenly laughed when he thought of this. Did he think too much about it before the naval battle even started?

    Maybe God has prepared a destination for everyone!.

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 436: Determination to Win

    May 28, the twelfth year of Chongzhen in the Ming Dynasty.

    Liaoluowan!

    This place is destined to be written into the annals of history forever.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    This battle with Zheng Zhilong is famous all over the world.

    And in this naval battle, a previously unknown little figure also emerged:

    Ding Yunyi!

    The soldier Ding Yunyi, regardless of life and death, killed the red barbarian officer with a brutal method, so he became the patrol inspector of Penghu with this merit.  From then on, a world-famous Wu Liebo was born.

    It¡¯s just that no one expected such a turn of events at the beginning

    This is a place that neither Zheng Zhilong nor Ding Yunyi can forget, and now, they have once again come to Liaoluo Bay, which has brought them countless glory and glory!

    The only difference is that this time one person will inevitably fall

    Three thousand versus four hundred, no one is optimistic about the Tiger Guard Fleet, which only has 400 warships and is at an absolute disadvantage in terms of the number of warships.

    In fact, it¡¯s not just the quantity. No matter from any aspect, Ding Yunyi has no reason to be optimistic.

    Although he is famous all over the world for his bravery, and although his enemies will be frightened whenever they hear his name on the battlefield, most of his glory was created on land.  Or there may be a great victory against the four-nation combined fleet, but still not many people think he can win

    But Zheng Zhilong is different.

    He has basically been making a living on the sea, and his reputation on the sea is great.  Far better than Ding Yunyi, it can even be said that everything he has is given by the sea.

    Compared with Ding Yunyi and his Huben Guard navy, the Zheng family navy has more experience, and this is the key to ensuring Zheng Zhilong's victory in the eyes of most people.

    ¡°This also includes Zhang Kentang

    Zhang Kentang told his cronies: "Ding Yunyi is invincible on land, but on the sea he is definitely no match for Zheng Zhilong, who has many ships, many soldiers, and rich experience. The Huben Guard Navy will undoubtedly lose in the Battle of Liaoluo Bay. Once Ding Yunyi's navy  Failure is equivalent to cutting off one of Ding Yunyi's arms. At that time, maybe we will have a chance"

    Everyone is waiting to see Ding Yunyi¡¯s failure

    Looking at the star-studded warships.  Ding Yunyi suddenly sighed softly: "The Zheng family's navy is so large. So many warships and one hundred thousand soldiers. Across the sea, this is my only strong enemy at sea"

    "Although there are many ships, they can no longer compete with our Huben Guard navy." Cai Jiuzhou said calmly.

    Ding Yunyi smiled.  Although the war has not yet begun, the determination to win has filled the hearts of every soldier.

    ¡°Some people may say that this is arrogance, but Ding Yunyi knows very well that this is not the case.  That is a kind of confidence, confidence brought from countless battles

    Across the way, someone from the Zheng Family Navy began firing cannons into the air, as if they were demonstrating.

    Ding Yunyi laughed again.  He doesn't care about such demonstrations.  When the sea is filled with thousands of guns, the artillery of both sides will become the most important factor in the victory of the naval battle

    "Headquarters, Mr. Jiao Xu is here."

    "Oh, please come quickly." Ding Yunyi heard this.  He hurriedly sent someone to welcome Jiao Xu to his "Huwei".  When he saw Jiao Xu, Ding Yunyi smiled and said, "Sir, why are you not in Taiwan and why do you have to come to this sea where a war is about to start?"

    Jiao Xu looked at the "Huwei" with affection: "General Town, this ship has my newly developed 'Shenwei B-type' cannon, which is specially used for naval battles. Although it has been practiced many times, I have no idea how effective it will be in actual combat."  I don¡¯t have any confidence in my heart. How can I feel at ease if I can¡¯t see with my own eyes how powerful it is in actual combat?¡±

    Ding Yunyi nodded.  On the "Huwei", the original two main-fire Hongyi cannons have been replaced by the "Shenwei B" cannon jointly developed by Jiao Xu and Aier.

    Since arriving in Taiwan, Jiao Xu has quickly entered into a surprising working state.  Even so obsessed that he forgets to eat and sleep.

    ¡°In Taiwan¡¯s Firearms Bureau, he seemed more willing to work with Al than Kondruman, who had been with the Firearms Bureau longer.

    In Jiao Xu¡¯s opinion, Al¡¯s concept of guns is more advanced and more suitable.  Although Kondruman has an extremely rigorous work attitude, he is just a craftsman. He will only inherit the previous concepts and technologies, and even rejects the emergence of new technologies.

    Standing still will only lead to regression. On this point, Jiao Xu and Ding Yunyi coincide.?.  It was precisely because of this that he finally chose to cooperate with Al.

    The "Shenwei" series of cannons are the masterpiece of their cooperation.

    The "Shenwei A" cannon was used in land warfare, while the "Shenwei B" cannon was exclusively used in naval warfare, even replacing the original Hongyi cannon that had been used countless times

    Many navy generals strongly opposed this arrangement.

    Although the "Shenwei B-Hao" gun demonstrated greater firepower, range, rate of fire, and accuracy than the Hongyi cannon during the drill, it still lacks in stability.

    And this also constitutes the reason for the opposition of the navy generals.

    They believe that the Hongyi cannon has been proven to be reliable firepower many times at sea, and the soldiers have been fully accustomed to using the Hongyi cannon. Now it is suddenly replaced by a new type of cannon, and there is still a certain degree of stability.  If it is lacking, the artillerymen will inevitably have to relearn and master it.  Once any problems arise in a naval battle, the consequences will be disastrous.

    But Ding Yunyi stood on their opposite side. He told his generals: "The reason why our Huben Guard Navy is able to be what it is today, and can even compete with the Zheng Family Navy, does not rely on the number of warships, but on the updated type of warships."  We have new warships and newer artillery, and are more receptive to advanced new things. If a new weapon appears, we are afraid that it will not be able to maintain its stability, and that our soldiers will not be able to master it. What is the difference between us and the Zheng family navy?  The power of the 'Shenwei' cannon has been fully proven in exercises, and now it's time to prove it in actual combat."

    Ding Yunyi confirmed this matter with one word.  And his flagship "Huwei" became the first warship to install the "Shenwei" series of cannons.

    Ding Yunyi doesn¡¯t care about such risks.

    ¡°In his view, there is always a price to pay on the way forward.  Even if the "Huwei" sank due to a malfunction of the "Shenwei" cannon during the naval battle, he would not hesitate.

    Without actual combat experience, where will the progress come from?

    At this point, Jiao Xu and Aier were full of gratitude to the mayor.  It wasn't just a case of using a new cannon against all odds, it was a case of unlimited trust

    This kind of trust.  You can¡¯t get it anywhere else¡­

    Jiao Xu carefully inspected the "Shenwei" cannon, then raised his head and said: "General Town, there seems to be no problem with the artillery at present. But I am still worried that problems will occur when it is used in actual combat, so I plan to stay on the ship until  The naval battle is over."

    "Mr. Jiao, naval battles are very dangerous. It's not as comfortable as being in the firearms bureau." Ding Yunyi said with a slight smile.

    Jiao Xu suddenly said: "Why do Lord Zongzhen look down on me so much? I, Jiao Xu, was wandering around before. Although I was full of great ambitions, I had no place to display them. When I saw the Zongzhen, I finally realized that there is still Taiwan in the world.  A place like this allows me to carry out my revenge. I know that many people are opposed to putting the 'Shenwei' cannon into use so early, but as long as the commander-in-chief is unswervingly on my side, how can I not let Jiao Xuji go.  Death in retribution?¡±

    "Don't talk about death, don't talk about death." Ding Yunyi waved his hand: "Mr. Jiao, you have to live well for me. I want you to help me develop more guns and more powerful artillery!"

    "Jiao Xu is determined not to let down the trust of the town!" Jiao Xu said loudly.

    Ding Yunyi smiled and his eyes fell on Kondruman who came to the "Huwei" with Jiao Xu.  Hong Yi, who had defected to Ding Yunyi relatively early and had done so many things for him loyally, now regarded himself as a member of Ding Yunyi's group.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Can see the head of the town looking at him.  Kondruman said hurriedly: "Master, I asked you to come here with Mr. Jiao Xu. I have participated in all the drills of the 'Shenwei' gun, and I am very clear about the performance of the gun. If I stay here, I will give  Mr. Jiao Xu has been of great help, and not only me, but Mr. Al has also arrived"

    Ding Yunyi nodded with satisfaction.

    The Chinese, Dutch, French, Spanish, Portuguesetheir groups are filled with people from all kinds of countries, and it is precisely because of the existence of these people that Hubenwei is what it is today  

    If you are the soul of the entire group.  Then these people are the cornerstone of the entire group.

    Zheng Zhilong also has a large number of foreigners under his command, but he has not fully developed their abilities.  And this is the biggest difference between me and him

    "Lord General, the inspection of the 'Huwei' has been completed and is ready to go into battle at any time." The captain of the "Huwei" was defeated in the Taiwan naval battle and became a prisoner. In the end, because of Ding Yunyi's appreciation, he became a member of the Tiger Guard.  Langjiren Del??walked over with Al and said.

    Looking at the foreigner who was once the governor of Malacca, Ding Yunyi smiled with satisfaction.

    When it comes to leading troops, Delson has his own way. It can even be said that his understanding and experience of naval battles are not inferior to any of the Tiger Guard generals, and in some aspects he is slightly stronger.

    In the original Taiwan naval battle, Ding Yunyi relied on his bravery and Ming Dynasty's unique fire ship tactics to defeat the four-nation combined fleet in one fell swoop, and even made Delson his prisoner.

    But he did not despise the Franco-Governor because of this.

    On the sea, not every battle can be won by bravery

    "Delson, the war is about to begin. You are the captain of my flagship. Do you think we can win this time?" Ding Yunyi asked slowly.

    "I don't know." Delson's answer was unexpected, but he immediately said: "In any naval battle, there is no guarantee of victory. Warships, artillery, sailor quality, and even weather and other factors all constitute  Any problem may affect the final outcome of the naval battle"

    Ding Yunyi was very satisfied and very interested. He only heard Delson say again:

    "We have conducted countless exercises before. Although we think we are seventy percent sure of victory, actual combat is completely different from the exercises. The enemy has a huge fleet, but we have a faster and more powerful fleet.  Advanced warships, from this point of view, the two sides are powerful, powerful and so on"

    "Evenly matched." Ding Yunyi smiled and said it for him.

    "Yes, they are evenly matched." Delson said solemnly: "Since it is an evenly matched battle, any underestimation of the enemy will probably lead to a disastrous defeat."

    "I used you right." Ding Yunyi also stopped smiling: "Everyone, this naval battle is no small matter. If we win, the situation in Fujian will be determined from now on; if we lose, not only Zheng Zhilong will take the opportunity to counterattack, but also he  Kentang Zhang will also add insult to injury! The great situation we have worked so hard to create will be ruined. I don¡¯t think any of you want to see this, right?"

    The generals listened silently.

    "You, Delson; you, Al; you, Maviniusson. The same goes for all of you my employees." Ding Yunyi pointed at the foreigners: "If I, the boss, fail, your high salary will  It¡¯s hard to find a job.¡±

    Several foreigners had smiles on their faces.

    However, Ding Yunyi could not see a trace of smile: "Everyone, in order to wait for this decisive battle, we have practiced hard for a long time. We have calculated countless possibilities, but there is only one possibility that we have never calculated: failure! I  Failure will not be allowed, and failure will be even more unbearable. If we fail, we will only survive in Taiwan and Penghu!"

    His next words were not spoken.

    If it fails, the consequences will be extremely serious, and it may even be impossible to save Taiwan and Penghu.

    Since the establishment of the Huben Guards, they have never tasted the taste of failure. This is an army armed with supreme self-confidence. Their strong morale and confidence in victory constitute their invincible courage.

    And what will failure bring?

    Ding Yunyi doesn't want to think about this.

    Cai Jiuzhou said calmly at this time: "General Town, we will not be defeated. As long as you are here, even if our Huben Guards only have the last warship left, we will have the courage to fight to the end."

    This is what Ding Yunyi is most proud of, but it is also what worries him most. One person representing an army is definitely not the future development direction of his army.

    I hope this decisive battle at sea can fundamentally change this!  (To be continued: Gone with the Sky. Registered members of literature recommend this work.

 Part One: Storm in Penghu Chapter 437 The Great Battle of Liaoluo Bay (Part 1)

    The sea looks so calm at first glance.

    Countless warships lay quietly across the water, and those black muzzles opened their ferocious fangs.  Waiting for the final attack order to arrive anytime and anywhere.

    Behind the calm lies a terrifying war that may break out at any time.

    This is May 30th in the twelfth year of Chongzhen in the Ming Dynasty.

    On this day, neither the Huben Guard Navy nor the Zheng Family Navy were willing to wait any longer. Each of them was ready for the final decisive battle.

    For victory - a decisive battle!

    At this time, on the side of the Huben Guard Navy, Zhang Xianxuan was on the left, Cai Jiuzhou was on the right, Bao Juhua was in the vanguard, Xiao Yifeng was guerrilla, and Ding Yunyi was personally in charge of the Chinese army, commanding the entire navy.

    On the side of the Zheng family navy, the vanguard is Zheng Zhibao, the most powerful general of the Zheng family, Zheng Zhifeng on the left, Gao Yingyue on the right, guerrilla Zhang Yongchan, and Zheng Zhilong in charge of the central army.

    The power of the Zheng family is almost all the generals who have participated in the generals who had previously played the war of Luo Bay with Hongyi.  These people are familiar with everything here, and even more familiar with this vast sea

    On the Huben Guard Navy side, except for Ding Yunyi and Xiao Yifeng, the other generals had not participated in the previous battle. Although they had passed through Liaoluo Bay countless times, everything here still made them feel so fresh and curious.

    At 3 o'clock in the morning, Zheng Zhibao, the naval commander of the Zheng family, took the initiative to attack.  Thirty warships began to launch exploratory attacks on the Huben Guard Navy.

    Huben Guard Navy forward Bao Juhua quickly took the initiative to attack.

    This Tiger Guard general is fond of gambling and has an impatient personality.  He had been stationed in Penghu with Xiao Yifeng for a long time, and he and Zheng Zhibao could be regarded as old rivals. Once they met, there was no concealment. The superior showed his full strength as soon as he came up.

    The cannons on the Haicang and Cangshan ships fired at each other, and the shells roared across the sky.

    The Zheng family's vanguard, with Haicang ships as the main force, kept spitting out cannonballs from its thousand-jin Fo Lang machine.  It came with a fierce momentum, trying to engulf the enemy in one blow, making a good start for the decisive battle that would follow.

    And the Hubenwei "Eagle" warship is equipped with the new "Xunzi" class artillery.  Not willing to show weakness at all, he continued to use his artillery with a firing speed exceeding that of the Qianjin Folang machine, desperately pouring shells into the enemy warships.

    On the small sea.  Boats were constantly being shot, and people were falling into the sea screaming miserably

    The "Xunzi" class artillery is based on the "Thunder Cannon" and has been extensively improved, allowing it to have a high rate of fire and greatly increase the power of the artillery.

    The birth of this kind of artillery is largely thanks to the French engineer: Al Gude Rafal!

    With Ayer¡¯s improvement, the Thunder Cannon, which was originally an auxiliary artillery, became the main artillery on the "Eagle" warship. This was something Zheng Zhibao had not expected at all.

    As soon as the war started, they were hit by the high rate of fire of the "Xunzi" class artillery.  The Zheng family navy quickly suffered from gunshot wounds to the warships within two days.  After losing the ability to continue fighting, the two warships quickly became the targets of the opponent's attacks.  Cannonballs, fire drills, and giant rockets continued to rain down on it, and soon it was wrapped in thick smoke.

    However, within a short period of time, the two battered warships burst into flames and began to sink rapidly.

    These were the first two warships to sink in the decisive battle at Liaoluo Bay

    This is not a good sign for Zheng Zhibao.  As a forward.  His mission is to try his best to get his fleet off to a good start and try to maximize the morale of his fleet.

    But now it seems that it is obviously not going as planned

    Zheng Zhibao, who was angry, began to fix his eyes on the opponent's main ship.

    That was the vanguard main ship "Goshawk" on which Bao Juhua was riding.

    Bao Juhua also quickly discovered the opponent's intention. Under his command, the twelve "Xunzi" class artillery on the "Goshawk" fired desperately, sending the shells as far as possible.  Hit the opponent as accurately as possible.

    The water column on the sea is soaring into the sky.  The waves splashed everywhere.  It seems that everything in the world has been annihilated by these endless cannonballs and waves!

    Zheng Zhibao was a little annoyed. He found it difficult to get close to him under the opponent's attack.

    The opponent's warships turn flexibly, the opponent's artillery fires rapidly, and the opponent's sailors are as well-trained as the sailors on their own ship.

    To be honest, Zheng Zhibao had led his fleet to spy on Tai and Peng a few times before, but was thwarted by the tight defenses of Tai and Peng. But from the bottom of his heart, he still looked down on the Huben Guard Navy

    In his view?, once he reaches the sea one day, he can easily defeat the Huben Guard Navy without any effort, but when the day actually comes, he finds that he is wrong.

    The soldiers who fought bravely on the opposite side were not inferior to the Zheng family navy in terms of combat quality and courage.

    They were calm and calm, driving the warship in an orderly manner under the enemy's crazy artillery fire. They stuffed the cannonballs into the cannons without any panic, and then flew out of the muzzles

    There was a wounded warship, which seemed to be relatively slow in action, but under the cover of its companions, it withdrew from the battlefield without any hesitation at all.

    This is what Zheng Zhibao had imagined.

    According to the requirements of the Zheng family, if the injured warship can still move, it must fight to the end.  This seemed to them a sign of bravery on the battlefield.

    But the Huben Guard Navy did not pay attention to this at all In their opinion, how to protect their warships to the greatest extent is the first priority.

    There were shouts and screams on the sea, which were made by the officers and soldiers of the Zheng family navy. This was also one of the characteristics of their battles.  They believe that such shouts can bring courage to themselves and make their enemies feel intimidated.

    "Compared to them, the sailors of Huben Guard are much quieter.

    They don¡¯t value using their shouts to scare the enemy. They pay more attention to how to effectively kill the opponent in naval battles.  Rather than comparing who has the louder voice.

    However, sometimes, the sailors of the Tiger Guard can also show their extraordinary courage

    The Cangshan ship was injured and caught fire. This was a veteran-class warship that was the first to be incorporated into the Huben Guard Navy.  Although they are not as flexible as the "Eagle" warship, and although they are not as fierce as the "Eagle" warship, they are proud of their identity.

    If there were no such Cangshan ships and Haicang ships, there would be no future for the Huben Guard Navy!

    This ship quickly fell into the enemy's key attack.  Cannonballs roared down to the sea around it and landed on its hull.

    Several big holes were punched into the boat and it was heavily damaged.  The possibility of withdrawing from the battlefield has been lost The time has come to test all the officers and soldiers on the ship!

    The gunners gritted their teeth, with red eyes, and continued to fire shells without stopping for a moment.  They seemed to have made the final decision: even if the ship must sink.  Also be sure to shoot the last cannonball.

    But this ship is getting worse and worse

    The commander on the ship looked at the wind direction, and then suddenly pulled out his sword:

    "Tailwind, attack!"

    Tailwind, assault!

    This is the last cry of the soldiers on the ship.

    The crew rowed the oars crazily, aimed crazily at a target, and rushed forward indomitably

    With a sound of "pass¡ª¡ª", the two ships collided with each other. The commander smiled, and then shouted as loudly as he could: "Board battle!"

    This is a local outnumbered situation, but sailors like this.  But soon the Zheng family navy masters understood what the true spirit of the Tiger Guard was!

    Haifeng whimperedThe last brother also fellThe wounded commander looked around and smiled.  My brothers have tried their best, and until the last moment, they did not lose the glory of the three words "Hu Benwei"

    His name is Chen Zidong, and he used to be one of the "Sixteen Heroes of Penghu".  He was one of the first people to follow Wu Liebo and Ding Yunyi.  Even if he died, he would not be embarrassed by the words "Sixteen Heroes of Penghu".

    "Wu Liebo, brother is gone!" Chen Zidong smiled, then raised the knife and stretched it towards his neck

    His body lay quietly on the deck, his eyes still wide open, as if he had been looking at the enemies around him.  He is telling all his enemies:

    this.  He is the real Tiger Guard.

    I would rather die in battle than suffer humiliation!

    Since the Penghu sworn alliance, this is the ninth brother who has died on the battlefield. No one knows how many more people will die in the future war, but they have no regrets

    Following Ding Yunyi, they witnessed the birth of a miracle, and they experienced supreme glory and splendor.  Although they were not willing to die like this, when they had to make a choice, they did not hesitate.

    I would rather die in battle than suffer humiliation!

    The sea witnessed everything that happened in front of it

    The sound of artillery is still ringing there, and the shells are still hovering in the air.  Warships are constantly being hit, and warships are constantly being shot.?The warship was damaged and sank.  And this is just the prelude to the final battle

    The "Goshawk" was also injured, but it also successfully hit the main ship on which Zheng Zhibao was riding.  Zheng Zhibao's Haicang ship quickly became disadvantaged when facing the newer and more advanced "Eagle" warship.

    The four Franco cannons were completely suppressed by the opponent's artillery. Two were destroyed, one malfunctioned, and the only one that continued to spit out tongues of flame was completely no match for the opponent.

    Although the "Goshawk" was injured, it still showed strong combat effectiveness.  Three of the twelve cannons on the ship were destroyed, but the power of the remaining nine guns was not reduced at all.

    After several efforts, Zheng Zhibao finally discovered to his frustration that he could no longer defeat the opponent's warship.

    fail?  Such words suddenly appeared in Zheng Zhibao's mind.  No, this is absolutely impossible to happen, but the scenes happening in front of me once again confirm that this terrible thing happened

    At this time, Zheng Zhibao completely gave up his determination to continue fighting, and the Zheng family's forward fleet began to retreat.

    This is something that was unimaginable before.  No one in the navy of the Zheng family could compare to Zheng Zhibao in terms of bravery and fierceness. For the first battle of the decisive battle at Liaoluo Bay, Zheng Zhifeng had great hopes for his younger brother.

    He hoped to get a good start for the decisive battle, but the result of the naval battle disappointed him.

    The Zheng family navy participated in the battle with thirty-three warships, and nine were sunk, seven were wounded, and three were captured. Even though this loss was completely acceptable to the Zheng family navy, the results shocked the Zheng family.

    The other side, the Huben Guard Navy, which they had not noticed before, only lost two warships in the first battle.

    What kind of situation is this?  The loss gap between the two sides is actually so big?

    Looking at the frustrated Zheng Zhibao, Zheng Zhilong did not blame him, but asked with some suspicion: "Why are the losses so great?"

    "Brother, the other side's warships are really fierce." Zheng Zhibao told his elder brother in annoyance: "The artillery installed on their ship is far better than ours, and the rotation speed is also very flexible. What's even more terrifying is that the firing speed of their artillery  It¡¯s really too fast. Often they fire three shots, but we haven¡¯t even fired one"

    He swallowed a sip of saliva and said, "On my boat, there are four Qianjin Folang machines, three bowl-mouth blunderbuss, six Rumi blunderbuss, fifty nozzles, eighty canisters, fifty fire bricks, and two hundred rockets.  There were six medicine crossbows and a hundred crossbow arrows, but except for the Qianjin Folangji, which managed to fire for a while, the other weapons did not work at all. The other party did not give us any chance to use these weapons, and on their ship, according to me.  According to visual inspection, at least more than ten artillery pieces are installed.¡±

    "This is impossible!" Zheng Zhilong's brows knitted together tightly: "I see that the opponent's ship is about the same size as the Haicang ship. How can it be possible to install so many artillery pieces?"

    "Brother, what I said is absolutely correct." Zheng Zhibao smiled bitterly: "Although their artillery is small in size and light in weight, its firing power is not weak at all."

    "Father." Zheng Sen said with a gloomy face: "We have heard before that Taiwan hired a large number of firearms engineers from Thailand and the West. I think these are the new artillery developed by those people for Taiwan."

    Zheng Zhilong thought there for a while, and then sneered: "New artillery? Although artillery is important, in a large sea battle, ships rely on it! Mang Er, although the first battle was a small defeat, it did not hurt our Zheng Family Navy at all.  , Don¡¯t be depressed, we still have warships that far exceed theirs. In the decisive battle tomorrow, I will still use you as the vanguard!¡±

    "Yes, brother!" Zheng Zhibao cheered up and said loudly: "Tomorrow's decisive battle, Zheng Zhibao will die on the sea even if he dies!"

    Zheng Zhilong was startled for a moment, and felt that it was a bit unlucky for his brother to say these words before the decisive battle!  (To be continued: Gone with the Sky. Registered members of literature recommend this work.

 Part One: Storm in Penghu Chapter 438: The Great Battle of Liaoluo Bay (Part 2)

    Winning the first battle is just a small episode before the decisive battle.

    Neither side suffered any major casualties.  But this has had a completely different effect on the confidence of both parties.  The myth of the Zheng family's navy being invincible was completely shattered in the first battle at Liaoluo Bay.

    The Huben Guard Navy is fully capable of defeating all enemies!

    Of course, this is just the beginning, and the real battle will come soon.  When the smoke of the war dissipates, we will know who is the real king of the sea

    Ding Yunyi¡ªor Zheng Zhilong!

    Ding Yunyi has never been so eager for the coming of war, and he has never been so eager for the coming of victory.  He has to prove something to the world

    In the night, darkness enveloped everything.  No one knows what will come when the night falls

    Standing quietly on the bow of the boat, Ding Yunyi seemed to be trying his best to see everything shrouded in the night.  Duan San'er, the most loyal guard, always stood upright beside him.

    "If I win, I will be the real king of the sea. If I lose, I may have to become a serious pirate leader. Duan San, are you afraid?" Ding Yunyi suddenly asked.

    Duan Saner calmly shook his head: "I'm not afraid, because I know that you will not lose."

    "Oh. Why?" Ding Yunyi was curious about why Duan Saner was so confident in himself.

    Duan San'er actually didn't have too many thoughts: "Because I have fought so many battles with you, even the people who were so afraid of death like me are no longer afraid of death. Are you still afraid of failure?"

    Ding Yunyi smiled, he really smiled Yes, even if he really loses, what's so scary?  I have nothing to begin with, and if I fail, I will still have nothing

    The sea breeze blows and feels cool on my body.  Ding Yunyi said calmly: "Duan San, you have been with me for a long time. If we just talk about loyalty, few of my subordinates can compare with you. I used to ask you to be an official, but you always refused. Wait.  This time we defeated Zheng Zhilong. I want to promote you to guard Taiwan for me. There is no way you can refuse my appointment this time"

    Duan Saner seemed to understand something at once: "Are you ready to leave Taiwan?"

    "Yes. It's time to leave Taiwan and go to Quanzhou" Ding Yunyi nodded silently: "At the beginning, we were forced to live in the land of Taiwan and Penghu and could not develop at all, but now it is different. Quanzhou can be controlled  Going to Fuzhou"

    "My lord must ask me to take the role, then I will take it." Duan San'er said without hesitation: "But I'm afraid that I can't be good at this defense."

    "Yes, your loyalty is enough to help me defend Taiwan, our base." Ding Yunyi said calmly.

    What he said is not wrong. Taiwan is his base and the source of all his rights.  And Quanzhou will become another new front line.

    There, you will open a new era

    Duan San'er suddenly said: "Sir, my wife told me alone before this expedition that it is time to get married to several girls, especially Miss Yuanyuan. You have promised others for a long time."

    Ding Yunyi smiled again, and he nodded vigorously: "We will do it. We must do it. Once we defeat the Zheng family navy, I will officially turn those girls into members of my Zheng family"

    Duan Saner also smiled, as if he saw a grand wedding taking place

    The night finally dissipated.  The sea was once again shrouded in the clouds of war.

    The great sea battle that shocked the whole of Fujian and the whole world took place in Liaoluo Bay.  Erupted!

    In this battle, Fujian¡¯s two military strongmen, Ding Yunyi and Zheng Zhilong, stood face to face again, but this time, they tore off all the hypocrisy; this time, one of them must fall

    There is no need for pretentious politeness anymore, and the alliance between Ding and Zheng has completely broken down.  All hypocrisy and politeness are worthless in the face of war.

    What is needed here is blood and fire!

    During the Battle of Liaoluowan, the Hubenwei Group and the Zhengjia Group spent all their capital and mobilized all available forces.  All the generals who can go to the battlefield have already set foot on this battlefield where no one can predict life or death.

    "Fire the gun¡ª¡ª" "Fire the gun¡ª¡ª"

    When such calls sounded, the Liaoluowan War broke out!

    The two sides fired at each other with artillery, and the generals on both sides shouted at the top of their lungs.  The cannonballs hit the opponent like crazy, hoping to smash the opponent to pieces with one shot.

    ??The sea surface stirred up a huge and terrifying water column. When it fell, the flyingThe sea water seems to be washing everything there

    Everyone¡¯s blood is boiling and everyone¡¯s eyes are blood red.  Everyone knows what this naval battle means to the two major military groups.

    The left versus the right, the right versus the left.  The warships on both sides are working hard to find their own goals.

    When the sea battle broke out, Zheng Zhilong quickly understood why his brother failed.

    The warships and artillery of the Tiger Guards were completely beyond his imagination.  The not-huge warship has powerful artillery fire, and the rotation of the cannonball-sized warship is not clumsy at all.

    As soon as it started, several warships of the Zheng family navy were quickly buried in the cold seabed Facing the warships and artillery of the Tiger Guards on the opposite side, they had no ability to resist at all.

    The Huben Guard Navy possesses "Xunzi" class artillery with a rate of fire far exceeding that of the Thunder Cannon, as well as terrifying artillery that is even more powerful than the Hongyi Cannon.

    Their gunners ruthlessly and indifferently smashed out the shells one after another, and the shells they smashed fell on the enemy's warships even more ruthlessly and indifferently

    One by one, the Zheng family's warships were hit, and one by one, the Zheng family's warships were retreating.  At first glance, although the Zheng family navy has many warships, they are not fighting at the same level at all.

    Where did Ding Yunyi get so many new warships?  To what terrifying extent has Ding Yunyi quietly developed his Huben Guard Navy in Taiwan over the past few years?

    Zheng Zhilong doesn¡¯t know, and there is no one on the battlefield who can answer him

    "Fire ship!" The eager Zheng Zhilong finally issued such an order!

    This is the unique trick of the Ming Navy.  This is Zheng Zhilong's trump card. In the first great battle of Liaoluo Bay, the Zheng Navy relied on this method to defeat the joint navy of Hong Yi and Liu Xiang.

    Hundreds of fire boats filled with fire starters appeared, which immediately aroused joy among the Zheng family navy.

    Fireship tactics have proven themselves in naval battles. Whether in the first naval battle of Liaoluo Bay or in the subsequent naval battle between Ding Yunyi and the four-nation combined fleet, the fireship tactics have exerted terrible power.

    Now.  Everyone in the Zheng family navy is determined that the fire ship tactics will once again bring them glory.

    But they overlooked one thing: in the naval battle against the four-nation combined fleet, the Huben Guard Navy also used this tactic to its fullest potential.  Why couldn't they have responded accordingly?

    Standing still will only lead to terrible failure!

    When the fireships rushed towards the Huben Guard navy under the vigorous rowing of the crews, the extremely fast-firing artillery of the Huben Guards began to take action.

    A large number of cannonballs began to pour towards those fireships, and at the same time.  More than a dozen Cangshan ships equipped with giant rockets appeared.

    These Cangshan ships have only one mission: to use the giant rockets on the ship to destroy the enemy's fire ship!

    A large number of huge burning rockets drew a terrifying line of fire in the sky, and then rushed towards the fire ships with ferocious faces.

    ¡°Boom¡ª¡ª¡±, a giant rocket accurately landed on the fire ship. In an instant, the fire that shot up into the sky completely submerged the fire ship.

    Then, countless soldiers appeared on the dozen Cangshan ships, with ignited rockets in their hands.

    Fire snakes danced wildly in the sky, accompanied by sharp roars.  Shooting at each other one by one.  And those artillery pieces also played the music of death on the battlefield more cheerfully.

    The fire ships caught fire one after another, and the fire ships sank one after another The sailors on the ship were also engulfed by the terrible fire in the shortest time, and then made the most miserable cry.  Buried on his own ship

    In just a moment, nearly half of the more than a hundred fire boats were wiped out, and the rest lost all their determination and courage in an instant.

    It¡¯s too scary. This kind of tactics is too scary.

    The Huben Guards had long expected that the Zheng family navy would definitely use fire ship tactics, and they were fully prepared to deal with it.  Those Cangshan ships loaded with giant rockets were specially designed to deal with the Zheng family's fire ships!

    A dozen fireships reluctantly approached, but then a large number of shooters holding muskets appeared on the Huben Guards' warships, and the muskets in their hands continued to mercilessly engulf lives

    ??In a sense, this is not a battle, this is just a horrific massacre

    By luck, the two fireships collided with the enemy's warship, and the warship caught fire. However, the sailors who had been prepared quickly began to put out the fire without being affected at all and became panicked.

    ? ??They had rehearsed countless times before the war how they should deal with such a situation.

    Therefore, the Zheng family sailors, who had worked so hard to achieve their goal, could only watch the fire on the enemy's warship getting smaller and smaller, laughing more and more, until it was completely extinguished

    Zheng Zhilong pursed his lips and watched everything that happened in front of him without saying a word.  Instead of having any effect, the fire ship cost him another vital force.

    Zheng Zhibao, who is famous for his bravery in the sea, has been defeated. Now, the fire ship tactics that the Zheng family is proud of have also failed. What else can we hope for?

    At this time, Zhang Xianxuan and Cai Jiuzhou on the left and right wings also launched attacks at the same time.  Opposite them, the enemies are Gao Yingyue and Zheng Zhifeng.

    Zheng Zhifeng, like Zheng Zhibao, is an old rival of Huben Wei, and Gao Yingyue is also a powerful general under Zheng Zhilong.

    Several failures made Zheng Zhifeng increase his vigilance on the battlefield, but Gao Yingyue was completely different.

    Zheng Zhibao's failure did not make him feel anything. In his opinion, Zheng Zhibao had today's status and reputation entirely because he was Zheng Zhilong's younger brother. When it came to bravery and command in naval battles, he was no match for him.

    From the beginning of the battle, he devoted all his strength.  There is no need to fight. A battle must defeat the enemy in the shortest possible time.  However, the course of the war gradually escaped his control

    Gao Yingyue encountered the same troubles as Zheng Zhibao: the enemy's ships were fast and flexible, the artillery was powerful, and the rate of fire was very fast.  He easily suppressed his own fleet.

    Cannonballs fell overwhelmingly, and Gao Yingyue was shocked to find that under the opponent's almost crazy attack, his own fleet was unable to fight back!

    This has never happened before in all the naval battles of the Zheng family navy.

    This is simply impossible to happen!

    But nightmares inevitably happen

    One after another, warships were horribly destroyed by the enemy, and the enemy's losses still seemed minimal until now. Gao Yingyue even had this thought in his mind:

    Maybe the enemy hasn¡¯t sweated until now, right?

    "Boom¡ª¡ª"

    Gao Yingyue looked over there, and another lucky boat caught fire.  This is the most important battleship in his fleet. This is the No. 2 Dafu Ship. It has three turrets. It is wide at the bottom and high at the bow and stern. It can accommodate a hundred people. It is as tall as a building. It is wide at the bottom. The bow is raised and spread out.  Towering, with a draft of about seven feet, the ship is equipped with one red barbarian cannon, six Qianjin Folang machines, three bowl-mouth blunderbuss, twenty thunder cannons, sixty nozzles, ten Rumi blunderbuss, and crossbow arrows.  Five hundred, ten gunpowder crossbows, three hundred rockets, one hundred fire bricks, and thousands of weapons.  Crew sixty-four.

    This kind of giant ship has a three-story building on top. It is surrounded by boards and protected by thatch and bamboo. It is erected like a wall and has two sails and masts.  There are four floors in it.  The lower floor is equipped with ballast stones, the third floor is placed with fresh water tanks, and the second floor is where soldiers live.  The uppermost level is a terrace, which needs to be climbed up from the ladder on the third level. The wings are used as railings on both sides. People can fight on it, and the arrows, stones and artillery can be fired overlooking it.  It is actually a weapon in naval warfare.

    But even such a behemoth at sea did not last long under the enemy's continuous attacks.

    Gao Yingyue saw the crew members running and shouting in panic.  At first they were still there struggling to put out the fire, but the growing intensity of the fire soon made them give up.

    People kept jumping into the cold sea water, struggling with death.

    Then, Gao Yingyue could only watch his main ship being engulfed in fire.

    His heart was tightly twisted together. The No. 2 Dafu Ship seemed to have suffered a devastating blow without resisting for long under the enemy's warship. So what about the ship he was on?

    What kind of warships did the enemy use in naval battles?

    Gao Yingyue didn¡¯t know that the Huben Guard Navy on the opposite side was using a huge, new-style ¡°Tiger¡± series of warships:

    "Tiger Roar"!

 Part One: Storm in Penghu Chapter 439 The Great Battle of Liaoluo Bay (Part 2)

    What kind of warships did the enemy use in naval battles?

    Gao Yingyue didn¡¯t know that the Huben Guard Navy on the opposite side was using a huge, new-style ¡°Tiger¡± series of warships:

    "Tiger Roar"!

    Although the Fu Chuan is also a very excellent warship in the Ming Navy, compared with the "Tiger" series of warships, it has obviously shown its age.

    Amidst the sound of "boom, boom", Gao Yingyue suddenly felt the terrible thought of failure in his heart as he faced the warships on the other side that looked small in number but showed off their might.

    fail?  At least this idea has never occurred to anyone in the Zheng Family Navy before

    While Gao Yingyue's troops were engaged in a bitter battle, the left-wing fleet commanded by Zheng Zhifeng also felt the approaching danger.

    His opponent is Cai Jiuzhou, and he is very familiar with this opponent.  He knew that Cai Jiuzhou was a powerful general under Ding Yunyi's command, and he also knew that this man had been following Ding Yunyi a long time ago.

    What he is even more aware of is the outstanding performance of the Huben Guards Navy in the battle against the four-nation combined fleet and the conquest of the Satsuma Domain.  If coupled with the psychological shadow of his having been captured, Zheng Zhifeng's determination to win was not strong from the beginning of the naval battle.

    Amid the roaring shells, Zheng Zhifeng barely tried his best to command his fleet and struggled against the enemy. However, just like the embarrassing situation encountered by Gao Yingyue, Zheng Zhifeng faced his own warships catching fire and being destroyed one after another.

    He organized several assaults in an attempt to open a gap in the enemy's fleet, but all failed.

    Not only that.  More than a dozen ships sank into the sea

    What frustrated Zheng Zhifeng the most was that the seemingly huge Zheng family fleet seemed to have no way of exerting its numerical advantage.  Enemies can always find their weak points to strike fatally.

    But when the Zheng family navy encountered two-on-one, three-on-one, or even four-on-one situations, it was unable to deal with the opponent's warships. Even under the opponent's sharp artillery fire, it suffered heavy losses.  

    Zheng Zhifeng was the first person to wake up on the battlefield, and he began to feel vaguely.  Naval battles are no longer a time when the number of warships you own can determine the outcome on the battlefield

    When the left and right wings gradually gained the upper hand in naval battles, the Chinese army under the personal command of Ding Yunyi encountered some dangers.

    The "Huwei" entered the forefront as soon as the decisive battle at sea began.  Its graceful hull and powerful cannon fire.  And the huge battle flag flying on the top of the ship - the brave, loyal tiger and guard, has become the most eye-catching warship on the battlefield.

    Several warships of the Zheng family navy held the "Huwei" tightly.

    Cannonballs continued to fall in the waters near the "Huwei", and Ding Yunyi had placed great hopes on the "Shenwei B" artillery.  It finally showed its due power on the battlefield.

    With ultra-long range, precise shooting, and extremely powerful artillery fire, the "Shenwei B" artillery became the most dazzling star in naval battles after it entered actual combat for the first time.

    More than three warships of the Zheng family navy became victims of gunfire. The two main guns and auxiliary guns fired alternately, suppressing the opposing warships, and they freely released their emotions in the naval battle.

    There were constant sounds of cannons on the sea, and flames shot into the sky. The entire sea was plunged into smoke and blood

    And at this moment, an unexpected situation happened:

    "There is a malfunction in the No. 1 gun!"

    When this sound sounded.  One of the "Shenwei B" guns misfired for an instant, which also greatly weakened the gunfire on the "Huwei".

    "The No. 2 gun and auxiliary gun continue to fire!" Captain Delson showed his calmness. The failure of the main firepower did not affect him.

    Aier, Jiao Xu, and Kondruman appeared in front of the No. 1 gun almost immediately

    The failure of the No. 1 gun caused the "Huwei" to reduce a large amount of firepower output, and the Zheng family navy ship, which had always been suppressed, also accurately smelled something.  He quickly threw himself into the crazy attack!

    Artillery shells poured in overwhelmingly, and the originally favorable situation suddenly became passive.

    "Huwei" continues to support the No. 2 main gun and auxiliary gun. This must be attributed to Captain Delson's calmness and the well-trained crew of the captain and sailors.

    In previous exercises, this possible situation has been rehearsed many times.

    Ding Yunyi, who was standing on the deck, seemed not to notice the danger at all.  Trust always comes first to him.  He firmly believed in his engineers.  ableEnough to play your best role when needed most.

    The shells roared past the ship, and some almost looked as if they were about to hit Ding Yunyi's head, but Ding Yunyi's body never moved at all.

    The captain¡¯s sailors didn¡¯t seem to pay too much attention to Wu Liebo. In their view, since he was already on the ship, he was a member of the ship.

    At this time, the Zheng family navy was absolutely unwilling to give up this rare opportunity, and the artillery fire began to become more and more fierce

    The "Cheetah" not far away quickly began to rush to the rescue. A large number of artillery shells hit the enemy ships intensively, forcing the enemy to be unable to let go of their hands and feet to launch an all-out attack on the "Huwei". This also allowed the "Huwei" to gain  Although it is short, it is a rare and precious time.

    Suddenly, the No. 1 gun on the "Huwei" that had encountered malfunction roared again, followed by bursts of cheers from the brothers on the ship.

    Aier, Jiao Xu, and Kondruman did not disappoint Ding Yunyi's expectations. They eliminated the main gun failure in the shortest possible time!

    But when Jiao Xu came to Ding Yunyi, the Ming Dynasty's firearms expert still had fear on his face. Just as he was about to say something, Ding Yunyi said calmly: "Mr. Jiao, I have already said that anything new must be  Facing possible failure.¡±

    Jiao Xu smiled. He suddenly felt that following such a boss was really a good thing

    When all the artillery fire of the "Huwei" returned to the battle, the situation of the entire decisive battle at sea began to undergo a major reversal The first thing to appear was Gao Yingyue's right-wing fleet.

    Another lucky ship caught fire under the almost crazy attack of Zhang Xianxuan¡¯s fleet.  When the sad cry reached Gao Yingyue's ears again, his whole body seemed to be numb.

    He couldn¡¯t remember how many warships this was that had been hit and caught fire. He had even thought that this lucky ship would sink soon.

    But there is nothing I can do

    Compared with the right wing, the Zheng family navy on the left wing is undoubtedly much weaker.  The reason is also very simple:

    Gao Yingyue¡¯s surname is Gao, not Zheng.  He has never been Zheng Zhilong¡¯s true direct descendant!

    With a loud "Boom-", Gao Yingyue was caught off guard and fell to the deck.  He finally got up with the help of his deputy, his face covered in blood.

    His warship was also hit.

    "Master Gao, it's impossible!" the deputy shouted in horror: "The Tiger Guards' artillery fire is too strong. We are no match at all!"

    Gao Yingyue wiped the blood from his face, and he nodded silently

    He originally wanted to rely on this naval battle to win, and then use it as capital to claim credit from Zheng Zhilong.  But he never expected to face such a powerful fleet!

    He looked to both sides and saw that the sea was full of burning and panic-stricken Zheng family warships, and the balance of victory was rapidly tilting towards the Tiger Guards.

    Zheng Zhilong is going to fail, and Gao Yingyue has this thought in his heart If he loses this fleet again, then he will really have nothing

    "Surrender?" Gao Yingyue suddenly heard this voice.

    His deputy was startled for a moment, then seemed to realize something, and then nodded silently.

    At a quarter of noon on the first day of June in the twelfth year of Chongzhen, the left wing fleet of the Zheng family, Gao Yingyue, surrendered, which also contributed to the final major turning point in the Battle of Liaoluo Bay

    When the news came that Gao Yingyue's troops had surrendered, Zheng Zhilong was stunned.

    It¡¯s over.  This was Zheng Zhilong's first thought.

    And the subsequent naval battle also confirmed this terrible idea for the first time.  Gao Yingyue, who surrendered, quickly turned his guns around without any orders and directly attacked the Zheng Family Navy's center.

    This immediately put Zheng Zhilong directly facing attacks from three sides:

    Ding Yunyi, Zhang Xianxuan, Gao Yingyue!

    Zheng Zhibao, who was fighting hard on the battlefield, was shocked and quickly commanded his fleet to rush to the aid of the Chinese army desperately.  At this time, something happened that made Zheng Zhilong heartbroken.

    Zheng Zhibao is Zheng Zhilong¡¯s younger brother and the most powerful general under his command.  He was worried about his brother, completely ignoring the artillery fire next to the fleet, and frantically approached the Chinese army.

    Because of the sudden change in orders, the formation of the Zheng family's forward fleet became chaotic.

    Bao Juhua never let go of such a golden opportunity

    Countless cannonballs flew towards the enemy ships like a roar, and a warship of the Zheng family navy caught fire.  Then another one caught fire almost at the same moment

    &nbsp; But the reckless Zheng Zhibao no longer cares about this. In his heart, his eldest brother is the first

    "Go! Go!"

    When the last word "charge" came out of Zheng Zhibao's mouth, an earth-shattering explosion sounded around him, and then Zheng Zhibao stood there stiffly aloneblood was flowing from his body  shed

    Zheng Zhibao shook for a moment, then shook again, and then fell to the deck unwillingly Someone seemed to be shouting something to him in a panic, but Zheng Zhibao couldn't hear a word.

    It¡¯s over, everything is over here Zheng Zhibao let out a long sigh, and then took his last breath.

    Zheng Zhibao is dead. This old rival of Huben Wei, the most powerful general of the Zheng family who has led the fleet several times to seize Penghu, Taiwan, is dead.

    This is also the highest-ranking general Zheng Zhilong lost in the great battle of Liaoluo Bay.

    Gao Yingyue surrendered, Zheng Zhibao died, and Zheng Zhifeng fell into great passivity. A naval battle that originally seemed unchallenging to Zheng Zhilong now turned out like this.

    On the sea, ships of the Zheng family navy were constantly being hit by bullets and caught fire, and warships of the Zheng family navy were constantly choosing to surrender.

    Three thousand ships, three thousand ships in total!

    On the sea, Zheng Zhilong has an absolute advantage, but now he has to face this terrible result.

    "Father, our navy has suffered heavy losses!" Zheng Sen stumbled over and ran over: "The situation is out of control, the situation is completely out of control!"

    Zheng Zhilong nodded silently.

    Yes, the situation is completely out of control, and there is no possibility of reversal.  But why does this happen?  Why such a terrible failure?

    Zheng Zhilong has never been able to give himself a correct answer.

    At three quarters of noon, the Zheng family navy, which had completely lost the initiative on the battlefield, began to retreat, but the Tiger Guards would never allow such a piece of fat to escape like this.

    The entire navy of Huben Guards went into pursuit.

    The sea is full of burning warships and sailors struggling and begging in the water.  The white flag kept flashing, and enemies kept surrendering there.

    The Zheng family navy is finished!

    Ding Yunyi let out a long sigh of relief, and his heart that had been in mid-air finally relaxed.

    Win, this battle is still won after all!

    He could hear the cheers from the mouths of his subordinates who were pursuing the victory, he could see the battle flags fluttering in the wind, and he could even see the joy on the faces of his subordinates.

    This battle will determine who is the true king of the sea!

    From this moment on, there are no more enemies in the sea. You are the king here: the king of the sea!

    "Back to the main town, our army has won a great victory!" Cai Jiuzhou and Zhang Xianxuan shouted loudly as they arrived on the "Huwei" in a small boat.

    Ding Yunyi smiled calmly. At this time, he heard his subordinates say: "Today's battle has shaken the world. The name of the general town and the name of the Tiger Guard are known all over the world! This is the blessing of our Taipeng! Chief!  The town is mighty! The tiger guards are mighty!¡±

    "Continue to pursue the Zheng family navy, and be sure to annihilate them all without leaving any future troubles!" Ding Yunyi, who was not immersed in excessive joy, issued such an order.

    We must chase the bad guys and never let them come back to life again!

    Zheng Zhilong was defeated, and this time he was defeated very completely. He had no chance to stand up, but despite this, Ding Yunyi still wanted to see Zheng Zhilong's final defeat with his own eyes.

    He knew that this person still had great power in Japan, and he knew even more that when dealing with the enemy, he must not leave them the slightest chance.

    He was even thinking, would he still have a chance to stand face to face with Zheng Zhilong?

    During the great battle of Luowan, Ding Yunyi crossed out another name from his enemy list, and it was a very important name.

    But this news will soon reach the capital. How will the court and Emperor Chongzhen treat it?

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 440 Wu Sangui in the Battle of Songshan (Part 1)

    Although the Battle of Songshan ended with a disastrous defeat for the Ming army, a young general like Ding Yunyi showed extraordinary courage and strategy in this battle:

    Wu Sangui!

    Jinzhou is the Ming Dynasty¡¯s outpost in western Liaoning. It is an important part of Ningjin¡¯s defense line and has a very important strategic position.  Eighteen miles south of it is Songshan City, eighteen miles southwest of Songshan is Keshan City, and twenty miles southwest of Keshan City is Tashan.  These three cities protect Jinzhou like wings, and one hundred and twenty miles west of them is the important town of Ningyuan, which provides Jinzhou's strong backing.  If Jinzhou is defeated, the three cities of Song, Ke and Ta will follow, and Ningyuan will become an isolated city, unable to survive on its own, and the entire defense line will collapse without attack.

    The garrison of Jinzhou at this time was Zu Dashou, the commander-in-chief of the Ming forwards who pretended to surrender to the Qing army at Dalinghe.

    At that time, Zu Dashou and He Kegang were stationed in Dalinghe and fought with the Qing army. When they ran out of ammunition and food and no reinforcements came, Zu Dashou falsely pretended to surrender to Huang Taiji. He Kegang refused and was tortured and died calmly.

    After Zu Dashou surrendered to the Qing Dynasty, he falsely claimed that if he could return to Jinzhou, he would be able to outwit the Qing court.

    Huang Taiji readily agreed.

    Unexpectedly, he never came back, and his son and nephew were not spared the money.

    After Zu Dashou returned to Jinzhou, he repeatedly resisted the Qing Emperor Taiji's attempts to surrender, and continued to encounter him fiercely.  With his strong city and powerful artillery, he made it impossible for the Qing army to attack repeatedly.

    At this time, Zhang Cunhong, a Han minister under Huang Taiji, offered a plan:

    "After observing the situation, I realized that my plan to besiege Jinzhou was perfect. Emperor Fuyuan focused on planting crops and led his elite troops to Jinzhou and issued orders to Mongolia as a spy plan. Capture more native soldiers and spread the imperial edict.  The order is to recruit the commander-in-chief according to his wishes, and to embody the sentiments of the righteous soldiers to appease him"

    Huang Taiji suddenly realized something.

    At the same time, he accepted the suggestion from Zukefa and others: to station troops in Yizhou.

    Who do you think this Zu Kefa is?

    He is Zu Dashou¡¯s son.  This Zu Kefa stayed in Jin Dynasty and soon surrendered to the Qing Dynasty in earnest, and also became a member of the Qing court's imperial court to participate in the political affairs of the Han Dynasty.

    So, Emperor Tai Chi of the Qing Dynasty came under the advice of Zhang Cunhong and Zuk Kefa.  That is to say, Yizhou was used as an outpost for stationing troops and advancing into Jinzhou.

    The Ming Dynasty's army to aid Jin Dynasty was led by Hong Chengchou, the governor of Jiliao.

    Hong Chengchou was born in Nan'an, Fujian Province.  In the 14th year of Wanli's reign, he became a Jinshi and the governor of Sanqin.  Because of his meritorious service in suppressing peasant uprisings in Shaanxi and other places, he was deeply used by the imperial court.  This time Jinzhou was in emergency, and Chongzhen ordered him to lead his army out to rescue the siege of Jinzhou.  They also recruited Yifu Commander-in-Chief Yang Guozhu, Datong Commander-in-Chief Wang Pu, Miyun Governor Tang Tong, Jizhou Commander-in-Chief Bai Guangen, Yutian Commander-in-Chief Cao Bianjiao, Shanhaiguan Commander-in-Chief Ma Ke, former Tun Guard Commander-in-Chief Wang Tingchen, and Ningyuan Commander-in-Chief Wu Sangui.  The town's army of 130,000 people and 40,000 horses were assembled in Ningyuan and were on standby.

    From the seaside to Ningyuan City, not far away, there is a place where military rations are stored. Surrounded by earthen forts, archery towers, and blockhouses, many Ming troops are stationed, and only the flags fluttering in the wind are seen.

    Hong Chengchou led a group of generals, staff and escorts to the seaside, looking back at Danghua Island and the sea.  Hong Chengchou said with emotion:

    "It is not easy for the country to raise military rations. It is not easy to transport them by sea and land. The wind is relatively normal now, but the sea is already very rough. It can be seen that grain ships often sink in the Bohai Sea, which is not surprising."

    A middle-aged civil servant stood beside him on horseback.  He is the commander-in-chief of the army recently sent by the imperial court.  Zhang Ruolin, a doctor in the Ministry of War.  After listening to Hong Chengchou's words, he quickly said:

    "What your Excellency said is absolutely true. It is precisely because military rations are hard to come by that the emperor is anxious to relieve the siege of Jinzhou to avoid wasting money and money."

    Candidate for the title of Taoist priest, Xingyuan Pianhua Liu Zizheng was very disgusted with this exaggerated and flashy commander-in-chief who only knew how to talk.  After hearing this.  He couldn't help but sneer slightly.  Just as he was about to speak, he saw Hong Chengchou wink and had to hold back.  Hong Chengchou shouted:

    "General Wu!"

    "It's my humble duty!" A handsome and fierce commander in chief quickly rode forward.  He is Wu Sangui.

    Hong Chengchou waited for him to come closer, and then said gently: "Juehua Island and outside Ningyuan City are important places where the national military supplies are stored. They are the lifeblood of the army. We must not neglect the slightest. The general will go to Songshan the day after tomorrow. I hope the general will go to Songshan tomorrow."  Within one day, how to strengthen the defense of Ningyuan and Juehua Island will be properly deployed to prepare for emergencies. In some places, forts and arrow towers should be built, and in other places, troops should be added. Please follow the instructions of Ningyuan.  Hejuehua Island is impregnable, so our army has no worries and can bravely engage the enemy outside Jinzhou City. "

    "You must follow the instructions of your Excellency when performing your humble duties. You will never be negligent in the slightest. Please rest assured, Your Majesty."

    Hong Chengchou looked at him, nodded with a smile, and said, "General Wu, if all the generals in the army are as dedicated as the generals, what will the court have to worry about?"

    "My lord, I am too embarrassed to deserve the award."

    &nbsp; In Hong Chengchou's eyes, Wu Sangui was the most important of the eight generals.  He understood that Wu Sangui was from outside the Pass, and many of his family members and relatives were famous generals outside the Pass.  If he can do his best for the court, then many generals can follow him and serve the court; if he is unwilling to do his best, other generals will naturally follow suit.  What's more, he is the nephew of Zu Dashou, who is firmly entrenched in Jinzhou. The ancestral family not only has a group of important generals in Jinzhou City, but also has a strong foundation in Ningyuan City.  Thinking of this, Hong Chengchou wanted to win over him, so he asked:

    "Your Majesty, your health is good these days! Do you often get letters?"

    Wu Sangui¡¯s father, Wu Xiang, had retired from illness and was living in Beijing after his son became the commander-in-chief of Ningyuan.  When Wu Sangui asked, he hurriedly leaned over and said:

    "Thank you, Your Excellency. Recently, I have been greatly favored by the Emperor and am now able to live in the capital and enjoy leisurely walks in the woods. Although I am nearly sixty years old, I am still in good health. Yesterday, a letter came saying that it was important to rescue Jinzhou, and the Emperor was worried about this matter.  , I often asked about the military situation outside the Pass when I went to court, and I couldn't help but sigh."

    Having just walked two miles, Hong Chengchou suddenly stopped by the road, looked at a reed-covered beach three miles to the right, pointed with his whip, and said to Wu Sangui:

    "General, please send someone to burn that piece of reed. Don't be careless."

    "Yes, sir. I will order people to burn it now."

    When Wu Sangui ordered a primary school student to lead people to burn the reed beach, Hong Chengchou waited on horseback.

    Supervisor Zhang Ruolin smiled at Hong Chengchou and said:

    "The commander-in-chief has been in the army for a long time. Naturally he is cautious in everything, but judging from his humble position, this place is far away from Jinzhou, and there will be no enemy cavalry coming; there is no food near the beach, and even if he comes, he will not reach the reed  Go to the beach.¡±

    Hong Chengchou said:

    "In war, you must be more careful. Firstly, you must beware of the enemy who comes to burn food. Secondly, you must beware of any changes in the war situation. On weekdays, you still need to be safe and don't forget the danger, let alone the word "safe" today. "

    After the fire smoke started in several places on the reed beach, Hong Chengchou led a group of people into the city.  When approaching the city gate.  Zhang Ruolin said to Hong Chengchou again:

    "At present, the emperor is very anxious to urge the war. We can only advance, not retreat. We can only win, not lose. As long as our soldiers are united and have the courage to kill the enemy, we will definitely win the battle. How can we be afraid of ourselves before we face the enemy? Lord Hong,  We, who live on the emperor's salary and are in the army, must understand the emperor's painstaking efforts in urging the war."

    Hong Chengchou was very unhappy and replied: "Although the emperor urges the war, victory or defeat is related to the safety of the country. How can we make a desperate move?"

    "The morale is very high at the moment. There are often small wins."

    Hong Chengchou was very impatient with him, so he said to Wu Sangui behind him: "General Wu is stationed in the important town of Ningyuan and has experienced many battles. In your opinion, what should we do?"

    Wu Sangui was also very dissatisfied with Zhang Ruolin's ignorance.  Then he said: "Although the morale is strong, it is only superficial. Has Mr. Zhang ever visited each camp carefully and talked with the soldiers in person? As for the so-called small victory, it is just a small encounter between the two sides, with each other killing and hurting. It has nothing to do with the overall situation. Today.  Capturing a few soldiers and a few more tomorrow is not a real war. A real war involves both sides using all their strength to determine the outcome. If we only see occasional small victories, it will not be possible.  If you only look at catching a few people and killing a few people without looking at the fundamentals, it is easy to make mistakes. "

    Wu Sangui¡¯s words were eloquent. Hong Chengchou nodded and smiled, Liu Zizheng secretly applauded, but Zhang Ruolin was speechless.

    When Huang Taiji heard that the Ming Dynasty sent Hong Chengchou to rescue Jinzhou, he ordered to break camp and march to Songshan. He arrived at Songshan within a few days.  Songshan is eighteen miles south of Jinzhou City, opposite the two peaks of Keshan in the southwest. As the corner of Jinzhou City, Ming soldiers are stationed to protect Jinzhou.

    Huang Taiji led Fan Wencheng, Hauge, Azige, Zukefa and others up the mountain to look out, and saw the ups and downs of hills and winding hills. The situation when looking at Xingshan Mountain in the distance was similar to that of Songshan Mountain. Only behind Keshan Mountain, there was a layer of faint  Peaks and mountains.  Huang Taiji pointed his whip far away and asked Fan Wencheng:

    "But what are the mountains outside the mountain called?"

    Fan Wencheng replied: "That is Tashan."

    Huang Taiji looked for a long time and then looked down at the foot of the mountain. He saw flags flying in the distance, which was expected to be the Ming army's camp. He went down the mountain and returned to his tent. He ordered the entire army to form like a long snake, setting up camps one after another from Songshan to Xingshan, crossing the border.  Avenue.

    Zu Dashou took advantage of the reinforcements and ordered the infantry to rush out of the city, hoping to break out of the Qing army's encirclement.  Dorgon led the Qing army and surrounded the Ming army on three levels. Zu Dashou only rushed through two levels before being driven back by the Qing army.  The Ming reinforcements fought together, but Azig, Haoge, and Jierhalang resisted desperately, making it impossible for them to communicate with the Ming army in the city.

    Hong Chengchou could not attack, and Zu Dashou could not get out. When he was in distress, Wu Sangui suddenly came to see him.

    Hong Chengchou asked: "JapaneseDuring the battle, the Qing army resisted desperately. Seeing that they had succeeded, they fell short again.  What good strategy does General Wu have?  "

    Wu Sangui said: "I am humble enough to come to see you for this matter."

    When Hong Chengchou heard this, his eyes lit up and he asked, "If you have any idea, please tell me quickly."

    Wu Sangui whispered: "I am willing to lead fifty soldiers to camp overnight to assassinate Huang Taiji."

    Hong Chengchou was shocked when he heard this: "The enemy is outnumbered and we are on tight guard. Isn't General Wu telling a joke?"

    Wu Sangui looked solemn: "Our army has been unable to attack for a long time, and my uncle has been trapped for several months. If we don't do something, something will happen! There has been a battle during the day, and the enemy soldiers must not have expected that I will attack the camp again at night. If I can succeed, there is no telling.  In order to save my uncle and defeat the enemy early, I will not give up even if I die!"

    Hong Chengchou frowned, thought for a long time, and finally waved his hand: "Okay!"

    That night, Wu Sangui led fifty soldiers, put on black armor, carried swords and ran towards the enemy camp.

    Wu Sangui led his troops into the enemy camp, causing chaos.  An officer directed the crowd to stop Wu Sangui and shouted:

    "Hurry and protect His Majesty!"

    Wu Sangui and all the dead men slashed with their swords.  As soon as he heard the officer shouting, he followed the enemy and rushed towards Huang Taiji's tent.  The group of Qing Dynasty warriors were dedicated to protecting Huang Taiji, but unexpectedly they played the role of leader.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????While?we were reading documents in the account while everyone was still awake. Suddenly, there was a commotion outside, and we were shocked to hear:

    "There is an assassin!"

    ?????????????????? After a while, Wu Sangui was holding a big sword and entered the account first. He slashed the big sword left and right. One guard lost his head and another broke his arm.  When Huang Taiji saw Wu Sangui entering the tent to commit murder, he quickly drew his sword from his waist and blocked Wu Sangui's sword. It was thanks to Huang Taiji's martial arts.  There were two or three battles, but Huang Taiji was defeated and his sword was knocked away by Wu Sangui.  Huang Taiji turned pale with shock and thought: "My life is at stake!"

    At the critical moment, suddenly a general rushed in and separated Wu Sangui's sword with his sword. This man was Azig.  At this moment, more than a dozen guards rushed in to escort him. There was a fierce fight, and two more of the guards were hacked to death.  At this time, the Manchu army was getting larger and larger. Seeing that Wu Sangui could not succeed and would suffer losses if he continued to fight, he roared and rushed out of the tent. The sword was shining green and blood was flowing. No one could stop him.

    Wu Sangui led the crowd to run out, and Azige led his men in hot pursuit. Suddenly, there was a shout from the front, and the torches were brightly lit. Hong Chengchou had sent troops to respond, and passed Wu Sangui to fight with Azige. Azige was afraid that there was an ambush.  , Not daring to fight, he hurriedly led his troops back.  Wu Sangui inspected the troops and horses. No one died and only a few were injured.

    Huang Taiji waited for Wu Sangui to leave, and Azige returned to the camp, still in shock.  Everyone came to visit and the tent was packed.  Huang Taiji waited for a long time before saying, "This this assassin looks so familiar, as if he has seen him before somewhere."

    Azig said hurriedly: "This person looks like the young general who broke out to save people in Datong a few years ago."

    When Huang Taiji heard this, he suddenly realized: "It's him! It's him!"

    And he couldn¡¯t help but exclaim: ¡°You are so brave!¡±

    ?¡­

    In the Battle of Songshan, Datong's general Wang Pu took the lead in escaping, causing the Ming army to be momentarily passive.

    After Chen Zhongcai learned about Wang Pu's escape, he immediately found Hong Chengchou: "Datong Commander-in-Chief Wang Pu was greedy and fearful of death. As soon as he returned to his camp, he led his troops to escape to the southwest. Commander-in-Chief Yang Guochang also  He led his own troops to flee. Now all the battalions are in panic and the situation is extremely critical. Please mount your horses quickly, just in case."

    Hong Chengchou stamped his feet and said: "It should be killed! It should be killed! Go and give the strict order. The men and horses in each battalion are not allowed to panic and move. They must stay calm and guard the camp. All the officers and soldiers of the Supervisor Biao Camp are ready to meet the enemy and follow the Supervisor to fight to the death.  . Anyone below the rank of commander who dares to abandon the stronghold and flee will be killed without mercy!"

    "Follow the order!" Chen Zhongcai turned around and left

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 441 Wu Sangui in the Battle of Songshan (Part 2)

    Cao Bianjiao, the commander-in-chief of Liaodong, came on horseback with a group of soldiers. He dismounted in front of Hong Chengchou's tent, hurriedly saluted with his hands and said loudly:

    "My lord, please move the camp immediately! The enemy will come to attack. Please lord, please leave quickly!"

    Hong Chengchou asked: "How many battalions are left and have not escaped?"

    Cao Bianjiao said: "The entire camp in Zhizhen has not moved, Wang Tingchen's camp has not moved, and Baizhen has not moved."

    "How about the Wu Zhen First Battalion?"

    "People are shouting and horses are screaming, and there is chaos."

    It turned out that Yang Guozhu's camp was adjacent to Wu Sangui's camp. When Yang Guozhu led his troops to flee, he collided with Wu camp. Some generals in Wu camp were shaken and wanted to escape on horseback. Wu Sangui tried his best to suppress them and hacked several soldiers to death, and order was gradually restored.

    At this time Dorgon also took action.  He heard people shouting and neighing in the Ming army camp, and it was a mess, and he knew something had happened.  Sure enough, Tan Ma came to report that part of the Ming army had begun to flee.  Due to the dark moonlight, it was impossible to know how many people there were.  He judged that Hong Chengchou would break through behind this group of troops, so he negotiated with Haug the Great and asked Haug to lead a small number of cavalry to chase and intercept the Ming army that had fled. He himself led 20,000 infantry and cavalry to attack Hong Chengchou's camp.

    Since Wang Pu and Yang Guozhu had fled, Hong Chengchou's camp was completely exposed to the enemy.  The Qing soldiers came to the trench outside Hong Chengchou's stronghold without any hindrance.  Dorgon was very surprised to see that the lights in the village were still on, it was quiet, and there was no sign of trying to escape.  Not daring to attack rashly, they only sent six to seven hundred infantry to try to cross the trench, and ordered the cavalry to line up outside the trench to prevent the Ming army from leaving the stronghold to fight.

    Hundreds of infantrymen had just climbed over the trench when war drums suddenly sounded in the village.  The shouts of killing arose, and artillery fire and crossbows were fired.  The Qing soldiers were unable to retreat and fell down one after another.  Some who were lucky enough to retreat into the trench were burned by gunpowder packets thrown from the fortress next to the trench.

    Dorgon saw that Hong Chengchou's camp was heavily guarded and wanted to retreat, but was unwilling to retreat immediately, so he continued to command the infantry to attack in three directions.  In an attempt to seize one or two forts and open the entrance to the stronghold, thousands of cavalry immediately shot arrows outside the trench.  Cover attack.

    In an instant, the situation of the Ming army became very critical.  Hong Chengchou and Qiu Minyang rushed to the edge of the village to personally supervise the battle.  The soldiers and slaves on their left and right were constantly hit by arrows and fell to the ground.

    There was a soldier who pulled Hong Chengchou to avoid the arrow.  He ignored them and calmly ordered to fire on the Qing soldiers.

    The Ming army fired three cannons at the enemy's densely populated area. The smoke filled the air and the Qing soldiers were killed and injured. Dorgon quickly ordered a retreat.

    At this time, generals Wu Sangui and Cao Bianjiao arrived with their troops.  Cao Bianjiao took the lead and charged into the Qing army. Wu Sangui led his troops to follow. They clashed and fought for a long time. The Qing army was still vigorous.  At this time, Tang Tong, Bai Guangen, and Wang Tingchen rushed over together, and the Qing soldiers retreated. In this fierce battle, both sides suffered many casualties.

    ??At dawn.  There were several cases where people who had escaped came back, saying that there was an ambush in front of them and pursuers behind them. At first, the Ming army could still support them, but then they became more and more panicked as they fled, and the more panicked and chaotic they became.  It almost became their own escape.  After escaping for half the night, many people were killed and captured.  Some people escaped, but they failed to break out.

    Hong Chengchou sent out many rangers and sent out many spies to reconnoiter the enemy's situation, eager to know whether Zhang Zhulin was safe.  But the report said that a Qing army had entered the coast and captured Mamatou Mountain, cutting off the coast from Songshan. There were dead bodies on the beach, but Zhang Ruolin's whereabouts were unknown.

    How did he know that as soon as the war started, Zhang Ruolin, Ma Shaoyu and some of his followers quickly boarded the fishing boat and waited for the anchor to be weighed.

    When the Qing soldiers attacked the coast, Zhang Ruolin had already raised his sails and took advantage of the wind to escape to the sea.  Some soldiers and generals knew something about water. When they saw Zhang Ruolin's fishing boat passing by, they hurriedly called for help and swam over, but Zhang Ruolin ignored it at all.  Some people were suddenly pushed to the side of the boat by the waves and hurriedly climbed up. Zhang Ruolin ordered to chop off the heads and hands of those people with swords.  In an instant, many hands and fingers fell from the ship, and the ship opened a path among the floating dead bodies and living people, heading southeast.

    After escaping from danger, Zhang Ruolin began to make a small calculation in his mind, thinking to himself: As the commander-in-chief of the army, if I lose my food, grass and baggage, I will be blamed by the emperor. Not only will I not be able to do my job, but I will also have to take this old life. This is not good.  Damn it, how do you come up with a foolproof plan to save your wealth, life, and this black gauze hat on your head?  Well, by the way, this failure is entirely due to this ignorant old man Hong!  I told him to fight quickly, but if he didn't fight, he would miss the opportunity to fight and neglect the military situation.  I'll draft a draft first, and once I get to the shore, whether it's Ningyuan or Dengzhou, I'll give him a copy first, so that the old man can't eat and carry around, isn't that the best of both worlds?

    The more he thought about it on the boat, the more beautiful it became. He couldn't help but nod and smile. The servants next to him didn't know why he was defeated, like a bereaved dog, but he was still so happy. They looked at each other and didn't dare to ask.

    Behind him, on the coast and on the beach, dead bodies were scattered everywhere, and more dead bodies were floating up and down with the tide, and the sea water was stained with blood.?Red.  The Qing soldiers had retreated from the coast, and the beach was completely silent. Only occasionally white cranes and seagulls flew over, hovered for a while, couldn't bear to fall, made a few sad calls, and flew away again into the distance.

    On the shore, there are still flying horses coming and going from time to time.  They were sent by Hong Chengchou to inquire about Zhang Ruolin's situation.  They didn't know the truth and only thought that Zhang Jianjun was either captured unfortunately or died in battle while protecting food and grass.

    On Hong Chengchou's side, Wang Tingchen, Bai Guang'en, and Cao Bianjiao were ordered to retreat to Songshan. They set up about ten camps and quickly built forts and forts, and dug trenches outside.  Some of Cao Bianjiao's troops were left at the original garrison to defend the camp.  At this time, there were still thirty to forty thousand troops.

    The three groups of Wu Sangui, Ma Ke and Tang Tong have retreated to Keshan.  Huang Taiji knew that Wu Sangui and others retreated to Keshan in order to return to defend Ningyuan, so he sent elite troops to ambush at Gaoqiao Road and Sanggarzhai Fort. Wu's army returned to defend Ningyuan, which was the only place they must pass.

    Wu Sangui already knew that Huang Taiji would set up ambushes at these two places, so he summoned Tang Tong and Ma Ke to discuss and planned to break out late at night.

    It was night, and the three generals ordered all the soldiers to have a good meal, packed their gear, and rushed to the Qing camp.  Just halfway through, a group of men and horses suddenly came from the left and blocked the way. The Ming army was hit because the Qing troops robbed the camp at Bijia Mountain.  At this time, they saw Qing soldiers in front again. They were so frightened that their hair stood on end, and they reluctantly stepped forward to kill them.

    Unexpectedly, Nama Ke was as timid as a mouse. As soon as they fought, he met the Qing Dynasty general Jierharang.  Jierhalang's power is well known among Ming generals.  Marco knew he was no match for just two or three rounds.  After being defeated, he turned his horse and fled into Keshan City.  Two generals, Wu Sangui and Tang Tong, were left.  He led the crowd to confront the Qing army, but saw the Qing soldiers slashing and slashing with swords, showing extraordinary bravery.  I couldn't help but feel frightened.

    Suddenly, there was a sound of cannon, and another group of troops flew out from the right side. The leader was the general, Big Belle Haug.  At this time, the Ming army was really defeated. The flags were immediately turned upside down, and they were crying and shouting. You squeezed and I pushed, and people stepped on horses and retreated towards Keshan City.  Wu Sangui and Tang Tong saw that the situation was over.  He had no choice but to flee back to Keshan City.

    Wu Sangui and others had been trapped in Keshan for only three days, and they had no food and grass. If the stalemate continued, it would be a dead end. Several generals were really depressed.  Immediately, Wu Sangui summoned everyone and said:

    "The current situation is critical. Our army has no food and grass inside and no reinforcements outside. If we continue to defend it, even if the Qing army does not come to attack, we will starve to death. I think it is better to break through while the army still has the ability to fight.  Once, success or failure depends on this.¡±

    Tang Tong and Ma Ke had no good strategy, so they had no choice but to follow Wu Sangui's wishes.

    It was night, and all the soldiers of the Ming Dynasty had their medals in their titles, and their horses picked up their bells, and quietly ran out of Keshan City.  This time, the Qing army seemed to be really unprepared. When the Ming army arrived at the Qing camp, there was no movement. Everyone was surprised. When Wu Sangui saw this, he knew something was wrong and hurriedly sent an order: Pay more attention to the left and right to prevent accidents.  Not long after, shouts of killing suddenly rang out from all around, war drums shook the sky and the earth, and torches lit up the night sky.  I saw the Qing army surrounded by black crows. I don¡¯t know how many men and horses there were. Most of the Ming army knew that this was their only chance to survive. Therefore, they were all brave and rustic, rushing left and right, killing the Qing army until they cried.  Daddy is calling mommy, dead bodies are everywhere, and blood is flowing in rivers.

    Wu Sangui, Ma Ke, and Tang Tong took the lead at this time, leading their elite troops to fight to the death. They clashed with each other, slashing left and stabbing, especially the fierce and brave Wu Sangui, who led his 50 extraordinary soldiers.  Rushing forward, they broke through layers of siege by Manchu soldiers. In desperation, they finally opened a bloody path for tens of thousands of troops. Countless Ming troops followed this bloody path to break out of the encirclement.

    Immediately, Wu Sangui checked and most of the soldiers and horses that broke out went to Ningyuan and struggled to hold on.

    So far, although Wu Sangui was outstanding and brave among the many border town generals in the Ming Dynasty, facing the historical fate that the Ming army seemed to be bound to fail in the decisive battle of Songjin and Songjin in the Ming and Qing Dynasties, he was alone and unable to survive after all!

    When Huang Taiji heard the report, Wu Sangui broke out of the encirclement and retreated to Ningyuan. On the one hand, he felt very regretful and felt that his thoughts were not yet finished. On the other hand, he seemed to be overjoyed.  Because, without Wu Sangui, Hong Chengchou would have no support. In his opinion, Hong Chengchou would be unable to escape this time.

    One day, Huang Taiji said to Fan Wencheng: "Hong Chengchou is a rare handsome man. I am willing to recruit him to surrender. What do you think, sir?"

    Fan Wencheng pondered for a moment and said: "It may not be that easy to recruit Hong Chengchou to surrender. Now we only have to write more letters of surrender, break down his generals, and disturb his military morale before we can take action."

    Huang Taiji thought it was very reasonable and repeatedly called it "wonderful".  He ordered Fan Wencheng to write many letters of surrender and sent people to shoot into the city, but the city just stood firm and did not respond.

    Huang Taiji waited for several days, but no one came to surrender. He was very angry and ordered his soldiers to attack fiercely. However, because Songshan City was very strong and easy to defend but difficult to attack, it had no effect.

    Huang Taiji is very goodWorry, restlessness in sleeping and eating.  On this day, Li Yongfang, a minister of the Han Dynasty, went to the tent to offer advice and said:

    "There is a deputy general in the city named Xia Chengde. He turns out to be very good with me. Why don't you let me hand you a letter of surrender, grant him a high official and a generous salary, and let him dedicate the city to you? What do you think, Your Majesty?"

    When Huang Taiji heard this, he was overjoyed and said, "Since there are people like this, sir, hurry up and write!"

    Li Yongfang immediately wrote a letter to Xia Chengde in a very polite and tactful tone and presented it to Huang Taiji.  Huang Taiji asked people to ejaculate, and Li Yongfang hurriedly said:

    ¡°It¡¯s inconvenient to inject someone into someone, so it¡¯s better to keep it a secret.¡±

    Huang Taiji said: "This will take a lot of trouble."

    Fan Wencheng said from the side: "This is not difficult."

    Huang Taiji asked: "Sir, do you have any clever ideas?"

    Fan Wencheng said: "I know that Songshan has run out of food and grass now, and he definitely wants to break out. Because our army is surrounded on all sides and there is no gap to take advantage of, we have closed the city and defended it. Now please step aside for a while and let him break out. I will ambush and intercept him."  We must return to the city and use this opportunity to sneak into the city disguised as a Han soldier so that we can contact Xia Chengde."

    The emperor was very happy and said with a smile: "Okay! Sir, you have a great idea!"

    That night, the besieging troops on the west side of Songshan City withdrew a corner.  Sure enough, Cao Bianjiao fled the city and was intercepted by an ambush, so he had to return to the city.  At that time, the Qing soldiers who submitted letters also mixed with the troops and entered the city.

    On the second night, this Qing soldier returned to camp and reported to Huang Taiji:

    "After Xia Chengde received the letter, he agreed to dedicate the city and asked his son to come back with me."

    The emperor was very happy and ordered Xia Chengde's son to enter the tent and discuss dedicating the city tomorrow night.  Huang Taiji was extremely happy and left Young Master Xia to stay in the barracks, waiting to break the city tomorrow.

    At this time, the food and grass in Songshan City were exhausted, and Hong Chengchou was helpless and could only wait for the imperial court to send troops to rescue him.

    On this day, Hong Chengchou went to the city for another week's patrol. He saw that the Qing soldiers seemed to have relaxed the siege, and felt relieved. In the evening, he went down to the city to return to his tent.

    At dusk, there was a sudden noise outside the tent. Hong Chengchou was very surprised. As soon as he stood up, a soldier ran in and said in a panic:

    "My lord something bad has happened! Some Qing soldiers have boarded the tower!"

    Hong Chengchou almost fainted when he heard "Ah". He quickly regained his composure and said:

    "Hurry and invite generals Cao and Wang!"

    Before the soldier went to invite him, Cao Bianjiao and Wang Tingchen strode over and shouted:

    "Commander Commander, mount your horse quickly! Xia Chengde has surrendered to the enemy and dedicated the city!"

    Hong Chengchou's heart suddenly felt like he was in an ice cave, knowing that it was all over!

    He forced himself to calm down and said: "Generals Cao and Wang, hurry up and prepare troops to meet the enemy!"

    Cao Bianjiao said: "Then Sir, you"

    "Don't worry about me!" Hong Chengchou shouted sharply.

    Cao Bianjiao and Wang Tingchen looked at each other, their vision blurred by tears. They bowed their hands to Hong Chengchou, turned around and ran away.  The two of them already knew that if they said goodbye today, it would probably be a farewell!

    Hong Chengchou rushed out of the tent camp and rode towards the city tower. Suddenly he saw Qiu Min staggering towards him.  Hong Chengchou said:

    "Master Qiu, mount your horse and get out of the city quickly!"

    Qiu Minyang also knew that Songshan was difficult to protect today and he would definitely die, so he smiled sadly and said:

    "I am also a high official in the border area. Following the emperor's decree, I came to save Jinzhou with you. The situation is like this today. The people are willing to follow you to defend Songshan!"

    At this moment, there was a sudden roar in front. It turned out that Xia Chengde had opened the city gate, and Qing soldiers poured in.  After a while, someone reported:

    "General Wang is killed in battle!"

    Hong Chengchou and Qiu Minyang were in great mourning. Without thinking much, they flew to supervise the battle.  Not far away, he suddenly saw Cao Bianjiao coming towards him, covered in blood, with several arrows in his body, and a murderous look on his face. The blood, sweat, and mud were mixed together, making it beyond recognition.

    As soon as he saw Hong Chengchou and Qiu Minyang, he shouted hoarsely on his horse:

    "Two great people, follow me to break out to break out of the siege!" (To be continued Piaotian Literature registered members recommend this work

 Part One: Storm in Penghu Chapter 442 The Lonely Boat (Part 1)

    Huben Guards Colonial Expedition Fleet.

    It has been the third day since the six ships headed by the "Happiness" lost contact with the expedition fleet.

    Meng Tianxiong and Lin Jinjia stood on the bow of the boat. In front of them was the endless blue sea, with waves undulating under the sea breeze.  Suddenly, a big wave hit the bow of the boat. The boat shook violently, and the splashing waves covered both of them.

    ¡°Be alert at all times to large waves rising on the sea surface, and keep the ¡®Huanxi¡¯ sailing smoothly.¡± Meng Tianxiong turned around and shouted to the helmsman.

    After saying that, he carefully observed the situation on the sea again. According to the normal speed, the fleet had already arrived at Champa, but they were still sailing on the vast sea. It could be seen that the fleet was deviating further and further away from the route.  Long Zhantian reported this matter to the pilot ship, and the answer he received was that the fleet was traveling against the wind, which slowed down the fleet's sailing speed.

    Meng Tianxiong certainly disagrees with this statement. The increasingly strong sea wind and sudden large waves indicate that the ship is sailing towards danger.

    Lin Jinjia took the telescope and looked at other ships. Suddenly he handed the telescope to Meng Tianxiong and said, "Come and take a look."

    Meng Tianxiong was surprised by Lin Jinjia's overture. When Meng Tianxiong became the new navigator on the ship, Long Zhantian, the commander of the "Huanxi", asked Lin Jinjia to help Meng Tianxiong analyze for the safety of the ship.  Regarding the navigation situation, Lin Jinjia was very indifferent at that time.

    Meng Tianxiong smiled and took Lin Jinjia's telescope, then looked at the pilot ship.

    I saw a circle of people on the deck, including soldiers and sailors.  Among them, there was a red Eight Immortals table. On the table was placed a statue of Queen Mazu, which was half a person tall. Candles were lit in front of the statue and some fruits were placed on it.

    A man in strange clothes was jumping up and down in front of the statue of Queen Mazu, mumbling something while he was jumping.  What are you praying to Mazu?

    No matter whether they are fishing at sea or going overseas, sailors on the ship will beg for the blessing of Queen Mazu.  This is a long tradition. People who went to sea since the Song Dynasty began to pray for blessings from Mazu.

    Meng Tianxiong heard from his great-grandfather that Zheng He, the eunuch of the Three Treasures, was a Muslim.  He only followed the religion of one god, but every time before he went to sea, he would lead the sailing crew to perform a grand ceremony to worship Mazu, the Queen of Heaven.

    The sailors and soldiers on the ship started chanting along with the man, and their voices spread to Meng Tianxiong¡¯s ears with the wind. This is also a song he has been singing since he was a child:

    "The top of Zhupan Mountain is Baoguang. The east and west bamboos are all complete. The two Luohan Islands have a shallow one. Baijiao passes the Dragon Tooth Gate. Then go to Nanfan and Xiyang. Niangzi burns some incense behind her.  Burn incense and bow down, I hope the good wind will be sent to the West."

    Next.  \\\\This ballad was spread by the wind to more ships, and the people on the ship who could sing this ballad also sang together, and the sailors on the Joy also sang together.  Everyone's pious and loud voices echoed in Meng Tianxiong's ears along with the sound of waves lapping on the boat.

    If Meng Tianxiong was still a helmsman, he would also sing this song with everyone.  Begging for the protection of Queen Mazu, I arrived at my destination smoothly.  But he is now a boat master, and the fate of a ship's people is in his hands, so he can't place his hopes on Mazu.

    "Master Meng Zhou, do you think that after a few jumps like this, the fleet can return to its normal route?" Lin Jinjia's voice rang out.

    Meng Tianxiong returned the telescope to Lin Jinjia.  She glanced at him and said, "Everyone who sails believes in the Queen of Heaven. You are a scholar, so of course you won't understand this. Sometimes you feel more secure if you believe in God than if you don't believe in God."

    "What you said is interesting." Lin Jinjia turned around and looked at him, smiled and said, "It seems you don't believe this at all."

    Meng Tianxiong smiled noncommittally. Suddenly he saw a big wave coming in front of the boat. He immediately turned around and shouted to the helmsman: "Go to the right immediately to avoid the wave."

    The helmsman immediately executed his order, but the speed of the big wave was too fast. Although the bow and hull of the ship avoided it in time, the big wave still hit the stern of the ship, causing the Joy to shake a few times.  Lin Ziyu swayed violently as the ship rocked. Fortunately, Meng Tianxiong supported him and kept him from falling.

    After the ship stabilized, Lin Jinjia pushed Meng Tianxiong's hand away and said, "The waves we encounter will definitely get bigger and bigger in the next voyage. This is just the beginning."

    Meng Tianxiong saw gray clouds rising on the sea level in the distance. It won't take long for these clouds to move over the fleet.

    "The seagulls have also left us." Lin Jinjia noticed.The seagulls that had been flying up and down with the fleet had long since disappeared. This is also an abnormal phenomenon.

    "Maybe Mazu will be with us." Meng Tianxiong smiled, knowing that being depressed at this time would not change anything.

    Lin Jinjia didn¡¯t say anything. He took the telescope and walked to his cabin.

    By the afternoon, gray-black clouds had filled the sky, and the wind was howling, and each ship could only continue to move forward with difficulty by relying on its longitudinal sails.

    Huge waves kept coming towards the Huanxi. Meng Tianxiong kept directing the direction of the Huanxi. The waves hitting the ship had already soaked his clothes.

    Suddenly, as a flash of lightning illuminated the dark sky and the undulating sea level, earth-shaking thunder began to resound through the sky, which was frightening.

    Meng Tianxiong¡¯s face was unusually solemn. He didn¡¯t expect the bad weather to come so quickly.

    With bursts of thunder, the rain fell heavily on the deck like it was falling from the sky, making bursts of crackling sounds that almost drowned out Meng Tianxiong's commanding voice.

    "Qiang San, go check the sail again and don't let the rope loosen."

    "Hurry and turn the steering wheel to the left, a huge wave is coming."

    "Xiang Dashi, go check the bottom tank, especially the sealed tank. Don't miss any corner. If a leak is found, bring someone to deal with it immediately."

    "Sun De, if you stand in my position, whenever a huge wave comes over, shout out to me."

    ""

    Fishermen are exposed to wind and rain in the sea. On the vast sea, they often don't see a ship for days and nights, but they encounter unpredictable dangers every day.  Therefore, when fishermen go to sea to fish.  They are most eager to meet other fishermen, so they have always regarded life as the most important. It is a natural behavior to save the people in distress and try their best to save them.

    The Joy has approached the overturned freighter.  Several crew members were bobbing in the ups and downs of the waves. Meng Tianxiong shouted: "Throw the rope over quickly."

    Several sailors who had been waiting beside the ship's side had already searched for the target in need of rescue.  Throw the circled rope to the side of the drowning person.  When the person who falls into the water grabs the rope, he will get into the circle. Then the sailor on the boat will pull hard, and the circle will be tightly buckled on the person who fell into the water, and the person who fell into the water can be pulled onto the boat.

    The dark clouds in the sky are as black as ink, shrouding the whole world in darkness.  The wind was getting stronger and stronger, and the huge waves kept coming. The Huanxi was bumping up and down, swaying left and right, appearing on the huge waves, and almost being submerged by the huge waves.

    Another ship was capsized by the rising waves.  But as soon as they fell into the water, they were submerged and washed away by huge waves. Meng Tianxiong could only watch them being swallowed by the sea. He had no way to save them.

    The wind is getting stronger and stronger. If you don¡¯t hug the mast of the ship or simply lie on the deck and grab the side of the ship, you will be blown away by the wind.  Meng Tianxiong knew that the hurricane was really coming.  What the entire fleet will encounter next will be a nightmare.

    Hurricanes can not only set off huge waves, capsize ships, and even cause them to break apart.  Fortunately, Meng Tianxiong had already led people to complete the reinforcement of all parts of the Huanxi the day before, so that the ship could be supported for a longer period of time.

    Of course, the most terrifying hurricane is the formation of a huge whirlpool on the sea. The huge attraction can directly engulf and tear ships to pieces.  There was no chance of survival for those on board.

    Another huge wave came over from the left side of the "Huanxi". Meng Tianxiong exclaimed. The huge wave coming from the side could easily overturn the boat.  But now it was too late to turn the rudder to the right to avoid this huge wave. The only way was to increase the weight on the left side.

    "Everyone except the helmsman, lie down on the left side of the ship!" Meng Tianxiong said as he threw himself towards the left side of the ship, but the strong wind stopped his progress, and he just threw forward a little distance, leaving  There is still some distance to the left side of the ship.

    " Everyone crawled to the left amid Meng Tianxiong's shouts. Because the ship tilted to the right and the deck was extremely smooth, it was very difficult to crawl to the left.

    Meng Tianxiong shouted again: "The people on the left are holding on to the side of the boat tightly, and the people on the back are holding on to their feet and crawling forward."

    At this time, someone stretched out a hand towards him. Meng Tianxiong grabbed the hand without looking, and then climbed to the left side of the ship. When he looked up, the person who had just stretched out his hand was actually Long.  Zhan Tian, ??at this time, all his clothes were already soaked, and he looked a little embarrassed.

    "Dragon Commander" Meng Tianxiong quickly let go of his hand, feeling a little at a loss.

    Long Zhantian nodded and smiled at him, then looked at the dark sea.

    &nbsp; Huge waves more than ten feet high surged up in front of Meng Tianxiong's eyes. In shock, he shouted in a hoarse voice: "Hurry up and lower your head, and hold on to the side of the ship with both hands."

    Suddenly, a huge impact came towards us, and Meng Tianxiong's hand almost let go from the side of the ship.  In just a moment, the seawater covered his entire body. The huge water pressure made him feel suffocated. The seawater poured into his mouth through his nostrils, and the bitter and astringent taste made him very uncomfortable.

    Just after the huge wave finally passed, a bigger wave came over again, and Meng Tianxiong was submerged again.

    Meng Tianxiong suddenly discovered that Wei Dong next to him could hardly bear the huge impact. He still had one hand left to hold on to the side of the ship, and he was about to be washed away by the huge waves.  Meng Tianxiong wanted to stretch out a hand to save him, but it was too dangerous and he himself would be washed away by the huge waves.

    Finally, Wei Dong's other hand failed to support him, and his body flew up with the waves.  Meng Tianxiong didn't think much, he let go of his hands and jumped up, holding his feet tightly with both hands, and then rolled along with Wei Dong in the waves.

    The two people rushed directly from the left side of the ship to the right side with the waves. In the chaos, everyone could only watch as they fell into the sea from the right side. No one could save them.

    The huge wave finally passed, and the deck of the Huanxi was full of water. The crew and soldiers all got wet and tried to stand up and ran to the starboard side. The scene just now still made them panic.

    The heavy rain showed no mercy to them and continued to pour on their heads.

    The wind is howling, the rain is roaring, and there are not many ships left bumping on the sea.

    "Hurry up and let the two of us clean up the water on the deck." Suddenly, a hoarse voice came from the right side of the ship.

    Li Dongsheng, the marine commander on board the ship, stretched out his head and looked out. He saw Meng Tianxiong holding the hole of the cannon on the right side of the ship with one hand, and holding Wei Dong with the other hand. Below the two of them was the undulating sea, with debris and debris from the ship floating on it.  corpse.

    "Hurry up and put the rope down!" Li Dongsheng shouted loudly while looking at them intently.

    The two people were pulled up. Meng Tianxiong fell on the deck and kept breathing heavily. Wei Dong's condition was not much better. The red blood on his lips was in sharp contrast with his pale face, but he looked indifferent.  He looked concerned and was observing Meng Tianxiong on the deck.

    "My medicine is working well, right? The scar on your hand has basically healed." Wei Dong suddenly became very happy, his face gradually returned to rosy from pale, and he didn't look like someone who had walked around the gate of hell.  .

    Meng Tianxiong felt very tired, and he was still worried about the strange medicine that day, and he was not in the mood to answer him.

    Suddenly, Sun De let out a scream: "There is a ship sinking in front, and it seems to be sucked down by a huge attraction."

    "Another ship has been sucked in!" This time many people screamed in surprise.

    Meng Tianxiong¡¯s heart sank, and he encountered a whirlpool.  He stood up suddenly, rushed to the rudder and shouted an order: "Leave the whirlpool with full right rudder!"

    But the ship was already at the edge of the whirlpool, and a huge suction force continued to drag the ship toward the abyss of the seabed.

    ¡°Throw everything on the ship into the sea to reduce the weight of the ship.¡± Meng Tianxiong issued the order again.

    The grain, wine, porcelain, silk, tea, gold, gunpowder, cannonballs, knives, bows and arrows piled in the cabin were thrown into the sea one by one.

    After Wei Dong heard this order, he staggered into his medical cabin.  When Xiang Dashi brought some soldiers and crew members to the medical cabin, Wei Dong protected the already scattered medicines and refused to let them throw them into the sea.  (Welcome, your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Part One: Storm in Penghu Chapter 442: Lonely on the Boat

    Huben Guards Colonial Expedition Fleet.

    It has been the third day since the six ships headed by the "Happiness" lost contact with the expedition fleet.

    Meng Tianxiong and Lin Jinjia stood on the bow of the boat. In front of them was the endless blue sea, with waves undulating under the sea breeze.  Suddenly, a big wave hit the bow of the boat. The boat shook violently, and the splashing waves covered both of them.

    ¡°Be alert at all times to large waves rising on the sea surface, and keep the ¡®Huanxi¡¯ sailing smoothly.¡± Meng Tianxiong turned around and shouted to the helmsman.

    After saying that, he carefully observed the situation on the sea again. According to the normal speed, the fleet had already arrived at Champa, but they were still sailing on the vast sea. It could be seen that the fleet was deviating further and further away from the route.  Long Zhantian reported this matter to the pilot ship, and the answer he received was that the fleet was traveling against the wind, which slowed down the fleet's sailing speed.

    Meng Tianxiong certainly disagrees with this statement. The increasingly strong sea wind and sudden large waves indicate that the ship is sailing towards danger.

    Lin Jinjia scooped up the telescope and looked at other ships. Suddenly he handed the telescope to Meng Tianxiong and said, "Come and take a look."

    Meng Tianxiong was surprised by Lin Jinjia's overture. When Meng Tianxiong became the new navigator on the ship, Long Zhantian, the commander of the "Huanxi", asked Lin Jinjia to help Meng Tianxiong analyze for the safety of the ship.  Regarding the navigation situation, Lin Jinjia was very indifferent at that time.

    Meng Tianxiong smiled and took Lin Jinjia's telescope, then looked at the pilot ship.

    I saw a circle of people on the deck, including soldiers and sailors.  Among them, there was a red Eight Immortals table. On the table was placed a statue of Queen Mazu, which was half a person tall. Candles were lit in front of the statue and some fruits were placed on it.

    A man in strange clothes was jumping up and down in front of the statue of Queen Mazu, mumbling something while he was jumping.  What are you praying to Mazu?

    No matter whether they are fishing at sea or going overseas, sailors on the ship will beg for the blessing of Queen Mazu.  This is a long tradition. People who went to sea since the Song Dynasty began to pray for blessings from Mazu.

    Meng Tianxiong heard from his great-grandfather that Zheng He, the eunuch of the Three Treasures, was a Muslim.  He only followed the religion of one god, but every time before he went to sea, he would lead the sailing crew to perform a grand ceremony to worship Mazu, the Queen of Heaven.

    The sailors and soldiers on the ship started chanting along with the man, and their voices spread to Meng Tianxiong¡¯s ears with the wind. This is also a song he has been singing since he was a child:

    "The top of Zhupan Mountain is Baoguang, and the east and west bamboos are all complete. The two Luohan Islands have a shallow one, and Baijiao passes the Dragon Tooth Gate. That is to say, go to Nanfan and Xiyang. Burn incense behind Niangzi.  Burn incense and bow your head, may the good wind be sent to the West"

    Next.  This ballad was spread by the wind to more ships. People on the ship who could sing this ballad also sang together, and the sailors on the Joy also sang together.  Everyone's pious and loud voices echoed in Meng Tianxiong's ears along with the sound of waves lapping on the boat.

    If Meng Tianxiong was still a helmsman, he would also sing this song with everyone.  Begging for the protection of Queen Mazu, I arrived at my destination smoothly.  But he is now a boat master, and the fate of a ship's people is in his hands, so he can't place his hopes on Mazu.

    "Master Meng Zhou, do you think that after a few jumps like this, the fleet can return to its normal route?" Lin Jinjia's voice rang out.

    Meng Tianxiong returned the telescope to Lin Jinjia.  She glanced at him and said, "Everyone who sails believes in the Queen of Heaven. You are a scholar, so of course you won't understand this. Sometimes you feel more secure if you believe in God than if you don't believe in God."

    "What you said is interesting." Lin Jinjia turned around and looked at him, smiled and said, "It seems you don't believe this at all."

    Meng Tianxiong smiled noncommittally. Suddenly he saw a big wave coming in front of the boat. He immediately turned around and shouted to the helmsman: "Go to the right immediately to avoid the wave."

    The helmsman immediately executed his order, but the speed of the big wave was too fast. Although the bow and hull of the ship avoided it in time, the big wave still hit the stern of the ship, causing the Joy to shake a few times.  Lin Ziyu swayed violently as the ship rocked. Fortunately, Meng Tianxiong supported him and kept him from falling.

    After the ship stabilized, Lin Jinjia pushed Meng Tianxiong's hand away and said, "The waves we encounter will definitely get bigger and bigger in the next voyage. This is just the beginning."

    Meng Tianxiong saw gray clouds rising on the sea level in the distance. It won't take long for these clouds to move over the fleet.

    "The seagulls have also left us." Lin Jinjia noticed the seagulls that had been flying up and down with the fleet.?has disappeared, which is also an abnormal phenomenon.

    "Maybe Mazu will be with us." Meng Tianxiong smiled, knowing that being depressed at this time would not change anything.

    Lin Jinjia didn¡¯t say anything. He took the telescope and walked to his cabin.

    By the afternoon, gray-black clouds had filled the sky, and the wind was howling, and each ship could only continue to move forward with difficulty by relying on its longitudinal sails.

    Huge waves kept coming towards the Huanxi. Meng Tianxiong kept directing the direction of the Huanxi. The waves hitting the ship had already soaked his clothes.

    Suddenly, as a flash of lightning illuminated the dark sky and the undulating sea level, earth-shaking thunder began to resound through the sky, which was frightening.

    Meng Tianxiong¡¯s face was unusually solemn. He didn¡¯t expect the bad weather to come so quickly.

    With bursts of thunder, the rain fell heavily on the deck like it was falling from the sky, making bursts of crackling sounds that almost drowned out Meng Tianxiong's commanding voice.

    "Qiang San, go check the sail again and don't let the rope loosen."

    "Hurry and turn the steering wheel to the left, a huge wave is coming."

    "Xiang Dashi, go check the bottom tank, especially the sealed tank. Don't miss any corner. If a leak is found, bring someone to deal with it immediately."

    "Sun De, if you stand in my position, whenever a huge wave comes over, shout out to me."

    ""

    Fishermen are exposed to wind and rain in the sea. On the vast sea, they often don't see a ship for days and nights, but they encounter unpredictable dangers every day.  Therefore, when fishermen go to sea to fish.  They are most eager to meet other fishermen, so they have always regarded life as the most important. It is a natural behavior to save the people in distress and try their best to save them.

    The Joy has approached the overturned freighter.  Several crew members were bobbing in the ups and downs of the waves. Meng Tianxiong shouted: "Throw the rope over quickly."

    Several sailors who had been waiting beside the ship's side had already searched for the target in need of rescue.  Throw the circled rope to the side of the drowning person.  When the person who falls into the water grabs the rope, he will get into the circle. Then the sailor on the boat will pull hard, and the circle will be tightly buckled on the person who fell into the water, and the person who fell into the water can be pulled onto the boat.

    The dark clouds in the sky are as black as ink, shrouding the whole world in darkness.  The wind was getting stronger and stronger, and the huge waves kept coming. The Huanxi was bumping up and down, swaying left and right, appearing on the huge waves, and almost being submerged by the huge waves.

    Another ship was capsized by the rising waves.  But as soon as they fell into the water, they were submerged and washed away by huge waves. Meng Tianxiong could only watch them being swallowed by the sea. He had no way to save them.

    The wind is getting stronger and stronger. If you don¡¯t hug the mast of the ship or simply lie on the deck and grab the side of the ship, you will be blown away by the wind.  Meng Tianxiong knew that the hurricane was really coming.  What the entire fleet will encounter next will be a nightmare.

    Hurricanes can not only set off huge waves, capsize ships, and even cause them to break apart.  Fortunately, Meng Tianxiong had already led people to complete the reinforcement of all parts of the Huanxi the day before, so that the ship could be supported for a longer period of time.

    Of course, the most terrifying hurricane is the formation of a huge whirlpool on the sea. The huge attraction can directly engulf and tear ships to pieces.  There was no chance of survival for those on board.

    Another huge wave came over from the left side of the "Huanxi". Meng Tianxiong exclaimed. The huge wave coming from the side could easily overturn the boat.  But now it was too late to turn the rudder to the right to avoid this huge wave. The only way was to increase the weight on the left side.

    "Everyone except the helmsman, lie down on the left side of the ship!" Meng Tianxiong said as he threw himself towards the left side of the ship, but the strong wind stopped his progress, and he just threw forward a little distance, leaving  There is still some distance to the left side of the ship.

    " Everyone crawled to the left amid Meng Tianxiong's shouts. Because the ship tilted to the right and the deck was extremely smooth, it was very difficult to crawl to the left.

    Meng Tianxiong shouted again: "The people on the left are holding on to the side of the boat tightly, and the people on the back are holding on to their feet and crawling forward."

    At this time, someone stretched out a hand towards him. Meng Tianxiong grabbed the hand without looking, and then climbed to the left side of the ship. When he looked up, the person who had just stretched out his hand was actually Long.  Zhan Tian, ??at this time, all his clothes were already soaked, and he looked a little embarrassed.

    "Commander Long" Meng Tianxiong quickly let go of his hand, feeling a little at a loss.

    Long Zhantian nodded and smiled at him, then looked at the dark sea.

    A huge monster over one foot tall?A crowd surged up in front of Meng Tianxiong's eyes. In shock, he shouted in a hoarse voice: "Hurry up and lower your head, and hold on to the side of the boat with both hands."

    Suddenly, a huge impact came towards us, and Meng Tianxiong's hand almost let go from the side of the ship.  In just a moment, the seawater covered his entire body. The huge water pressure made him feel suffocated. The seawater poured into his mouth through his nostrils, and the bitter and astringent taste made him very uncomfortable.

    Just after the huge wave finally passed, a bigger wave came over again, and Meng Tianxiong was submerged again.

    Meng Tianxiong suddenly discovered that Wei Dong next to him could hardly bear the huge impact. He still had one hand left to hold on to the side of the ship, and he was about to be washed away by the huge waves.  Meng Tianxiong wanted to stretch out a hand to save him, but it was too dangerous and he himself would be washed away by the huge waves.

    Finally, Wei Dong's other hand failed to support him, and his body flew up with the waves.  Meng Tianxiong didn't think much, he let go of his hands and jumped up, holding his feet tightly with both hands, and then rolled along with Wei Dong in the waves.

    The two people rushed directly from the left side of the ship to the right side with the waves. In the chaos, everyone could only watch as they fell into the sea from the right side. No one could save them.

    The huge wave finally passed, and the deck of the Huanxi was full of water. The crew and soldiers all got wet and tried to stand up and ran to the starboard side. The scene just now still made them panic.

    The heavy rain showed no mercy to them and continued to pour on their heads.

    The wind is howling, the rain is roaring, and there are not many ships left bumping on the sea.

    "Hurry up and let the two of us clean up the water on the deck." Suddenly, a hoarse voice came from the right side of the ship.

    Li Dongsheng, the marine commander on board the ship, stretched out his head and looked out. He saw Meng Tianxiong holding the hole of the cannon on the right side of the ship with one hand, and holding Wei Dong with the other hand. Below the two of them was the undulating sea, with debris and debris from the ship floating on it.  corpse.

    "Hurry up and put the rope down!" Li Dongsheng shouted loudly while looking at them intently.

    The two people were pulled up. Meng Tianxiong fell on the deck and kept breathing heavily. Wei Dong's condition was not much better. The red blood on his lips was in sharp contrast with his pale face, but he looked indifferent.  He looked concerned and was observing Meng Tianxiong on the deck.

    "My medicine is working well, right? The scar on your hand has basically healed." Wei Dong suddenly became very happy, his face gradually returned to rosy from pale, and he didn't look like someone who had walked around the gate of hell.  .

    Meng Tianxiong felt very tired, and he was still worried about the strange medicine that day, and he was not in the mood to answer him.

    Suddenly, Sun De let out a scream: "There is a ship sinking in front, and it seems to be sucked down by a huge attraction."

    "Another ship has been sucked in!" This time many people screamed in surprise.

    Meng Tianxiong¡¯s heart sank, and he encountered a whirlpool.  He stood up suddenly, rushed to the rudder and shouted an order: "Leave the whirlpool with full right rudder!"

    But the ship was already at the edge of the whirlpool, and a huge suction force continued to drag the ship toward the abyss of the seabed.

    ¡°Throw everything on the ship into the sea to reduce the weight of the ship.¡± Meng Tianxiong issued the order again.

    The grain, wine, porcelain, silk, tea, gold, gunpowder, cannonballs, knives, bows and arrows piled in the cabin were thrown into the sea one by one.

    After Wei Dong heard this order, he staggered into his medical cabin.  When Xiang Dashi brought some soldiers and crew members to the medical cabin, Wei Dong protected the already scattered medicines and refused to let them throw them into the sea.

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 443 The Lonely Boat (Part 2)

    W Xiang Dashi shouted loudly at this time: "Mr. Wei, if we don't throw these into the sea, all of us will die."

    "Throw the medicine into the sea, and everyone will die." Wei Dong refused to give in at all.

    "Mr. Wei" said to Dashi in a pleading tone.

    Wei Dong said: "If you want to throw away these medicines, throw me into the sea first."

    From the window of the medical cabin, we could see the black whirlpool not far away, constantly devouring broken boards, corpses, and cargo.

    The ship is neither moving forward nor retreating, and is fighting a tug-of-war with the whirlpool.

    "I'm really sorry, Mr. Wei." Xiang Dashi said and threw Wei Dong to the ground. The others immediately threw the items in the medical cabin out of the window.

    Due to the huge attraction of the vortex, the rudder became heavier and heavier, and Meng Tianxiong could hardly turn it.  He knew that if this continued, even the rudder made of iron wood would break under the torn force of the two forces, and the "Happiness" would either be sucked into the suction vortex or be torn into two pieces by the strong pulling force.

    "There is a ship rushing toward us." Sun De's exclamation suddenly rang out.

    Meng Tianxiong looked back and saw a huge sea ship rushing over very quickly due to the huge attraction of the whirlpool. It was obvious that the ship had completely lost control and was very likely to hit the "Happiness"  .

    Since there is no way to escape the fate of being swallowed up after all, it is better to take a gamble. A bold idea flashed in Meng Tianxiong's mind.

    He asked Sun De to immediately convey his order, and all the crew members who were rocking the oars stopped.  And he carefully operated the rudder, adjusted the position of the "Happiness" with difficulty, and waited for that moment to arrive.

    ¡°Bang¡ª¡ª¡± With a loud noise, Meng Tianxiong felt the "Huanxi" shake violently. His body was almost unable to stand as the ship's hull rocked. He could only hold on to the rudder tightly to maintain his balance.  However, what really made him feel thrilling was after the ship hit the "Happiness".  The sound of a wooden board breaking.

    "Charge forward with all your strength! Use all your strength!" After Meng Tianxiong roared, he could only pray for God's favor in his heart, even though God has been against everyone from the beginning.

    This is one of the boldest decisions Meng Tianxiong made in his sailing career.  When the ship hits the "Huanxi", it will produce a strong thrust on the "Huanxi" at the same time of collision.  When the ship happened to be swallowed by the whirlpool, the attraction of the whirlpool to the "Happiness" was greatly reduced.

    Therefore, the only chance to escape from the whirlpool is at the moment when the two ships collide.  The eight large oars on the left and right sides of the deck of the "Happiness" swung with difficulty against the current.  It was a difficult moment, and the "Happiness" moved away from the side of the whirlpool little by little.

    "One, two, get up! One, two, get up! One, two, get up!" The crew members closed their eyes and vigorously rocked the oars. Their neat and powerful shouts drowned out the whistling wind.

    Time seemed to have frozen, and Meng Tianxiong's eyes never left the vortex for a moment - if they had not escaped before it swallowed up the ship.  The next ship to be swallowed was the "Happiness".

    I don¡¯t know how long it took, but the attraction of the whirlpool to the ship disappeared without a trace, and the speed of the "Happiness" suddenly accelerated.  Meng Tianxiong looked at the whirlpool getting further and further away. His body, which had been tense all the time, could no longer hold on. He was so tired that he fell on the deck like the other crew members.  The clouds in the sky are no longer so dark.  The wind was no longer so strong, and the raindrops hitting his face were no longer so painful.

    "Happiness" escaped. He turned sideways and looked at both sides of the ship. On the vast sea, the other ships had disappeared, maybe they had all been swallowed by the sea.

    It was a long and wet night.  Everyone on the "Huanxi" stuck to their posts. Although everyone was very tired, no one closed their eyes to sleep.  A terrible hurricane made everyone feel worried. Although the wind and rain were much lighter, no one really breathed a sigh of relief.

    The scene they just experienced has made them understand the simplest truth. If they want to survive on the sea, they must always remain vigilant.

    After a night of sailing, the sky gradually brightened, and the sun slowly jumped out of the sea. For a moment, the clouds in the sky disappeared without a trace.

    A gorgeous rainbow appeared in front of the "Huanxi", which was almost within reach.  Everyone on the boat stood up and quietly admired the beautiful rainbow in front of them.  Several seabirds flew up and down happily around the rainbow. The sun rose higher and higher, coating the seabirds' snow-white wings with a layer of golden light.Looking at this rainbow, Meng Tianxiong finally breathed a sigh of relief.  Generations of fishermen have faced the unpredictable sea, and they have accumulated a lot of experience. Various phenomena in nature have finally become their words, telling them the changes in the weather.  For example, there is a saying about rainbows that "the sun in the east leads to the rain in the west." At this moment, the rainbow appears in the east, which indicates that the weather will become sunny and the "Huanxi" is temporarily safe.

    Meng Tianxiong¡¯s eyes never left the sea. The fragments of wooden boards and swollen corpses floating on the sea made him feel uncomfortable.  It was his dream to sail to various countries with the imperial fleet like his great-grandfather. However, a hurricane and heavy rain struck, and the huge fleet was wiped out, and his dream was also wiped out.

    "Can you tell where our ship is?" A voice interrupted Meng Tianxiong's thoughts.

    Turning his head, Meng Tianxiong saw Long Zhantian and Lin Jinjia standing beside him. He didn't even notice that the person asking the question was Long Zhantian, the supreme commander of the "Huanxi".

    Long Zhantian's expression was a little tired, but the eyes under his sword-shaped eyebrows were still full of energy. It seemed that his fighting spirit had not been wiped out by this disaster.

    Meng Tianxiong stretched out his arm and raised his thumb.  Observe with squinted eyes and calculate silently in your mind.  Slowly, an incredible look appeared on his face.  He turned his attention to Lin Jinjia, wanting to hear what he had to say.

    Long Zhantian seemed to have guessed the shock in Meng Tianxiong's heart. He said in an unquestionable tone: "You have proven with your actions that you are the most powerful person on the "Huanxi". If you have anything to say, you can speak boldly."

    "Judging from the position of the sun and the ship, I think the "Huanxi" has approached Java." After some hesitation, Meng Tianxiong still expressed his speculation.

    However.  He shook his head as he spoke. He was not entirely sure of this judgment.  If the "Huanxi" has approached Java, then the "Huanxi" is already far away from its scheduled route.  Such a huge gap cannot be caused by a hurricane.

    Long Zhantian glanced at Lin Jinjia, and then said: "You two have the same view. It seems that the "Huanxi" has deviated from its original route for a long time."

    Meng Tianxiong then noticed that Lin Jinjia not only held a star board and compass in his hand, but also several other instruments that he couldn't name, all of which seemed to be used to determine the ship's position.

    Lin Jinjia handed the compass to Meng Tianxiong and said, "Look at this."

    Meng Tianxiong took a look at the compass and found that this time the compass was pointing in the correct direction. He thought of the super hurricane that had just passed. Could extremely severe weather cause the compass to malfunction?  Or conversely, a compass failure indicates that extreme weather is coming?

    Seeing that Meng Tianxiong was deep in thought again, Long Zhantian said: "All the supplies on the ship were thrown into the sea yesterday. It seems that we should go to Java to replenish supplies first."

    Meng Tianxiong nodded and said: "The "Huanxi" also needs repairs. A crack was knocked out of the stern. One of the masts was also blown down by the wind."

    Lin Jinjia took out a nautical chart from his sleeve and unfolded it in front of the two of them and said: "This picture was drawn from the nautical chart included in the book "Military Bei Zhi" before I set sail. I judge that we are now in this situation.  Location, we can follow this route to Java.¡±

    Meng Tianxiong repeatedly praised: "With the best route provided by this nautical chart, we can save a lot of time. How many such nautical charts do you have?"

    Looking at Meng Tianxiong¡¯s shining eyes.  Lin Jinjia just said calmly: "When Zheng He's fleet sailed to the Western Ocean, I have all the routes that the fleet traveled."

    "That's great." Meng Tianxiong couldn't help but raise his voice.

    "Don't you fishermen rely on the guidance of Queen Mazu when you go to sea?" Lin Jinjia said with some disdain in his tone.

    Long Zhantian heard the sarcasm in his words, so he said: "If it weren't for Master Meng Zhou's excellent navigation skills and experience yesterday, we would have been buried in the belly of the fish. The knowledge of astronomy and geography you have learned is naturally a very important subject."  Exquisite knowledge. But Master Meng Zhou¡¯s experience accumulated through life and death at sea is also valuable. You two must work together well. "

    Meng Tianxiong smiled and said nothing more. Instead, he lowered his head to study the navigation route again, and then issued an order to the helmsman: "Left full rudder, move toward Mount Aralia, Java!"

    On the sparkling sea, the "Huanxi" was riding the wind and waves. Meng Tianxiong stood on the deck and checked the crew's work back and forth.  During the inspection, he discovered an interesting thing. When the "Happiness" first set off, the soldiers on the ship could beat, curse and insult the sailors at will, but after that terrible hurricane??, the soldiers and crew members have become one with each other and have begun to call themselves brothers. This is a kind of friendship against death together.

    Meng Tianxiong likes this change. He knows what it means to work together in the same boat. Unknown dangers are often encountered at sea. Only the unity of everyone on the ship can they overcome the dangers and have smooth sailing.

    Suddenly, a burly man ran over to Dashi and reported: "We found a small boat ahead, and someone on the boat was calling for help from us."

    Meng Tianxiong immediately followed Sun De and walked to the side of the ship. There was a small boat in the distance, with a man sitting on it, waving a red cloth to signal them.

    ¡°Pull the ship closer, maybe there are survivors of the fleet.¡± Meng Tianxiong gave the order.

    The helmsman immediately changed the direction of the boat, and the "Happiness" sailed towards the boat. When it approached the boat, Meng Tianxiong discovered that sitting on the boat was a woman wearing white clothes. She was sitting barefoot in the middle of the boat.  She had her hands folded in front of her chest. Of course, what was even more strange was that her head was covered with a black cloth, making her expression unclear.

    When the crew and soldiers saw this scene, they first looked at each other, and then started talking about it.

    "The girl raised her head to show the uncle whether she is handsome or not." Someone couldn't help but started teasing the girl on the boat with words.

    The woman simply lifted the black cloth covering her head. On her delicate face, a pair of black and shiny eyes coldly glanced at the crew member who was speaking, causing him to take a step back.

    Meng Tianxiong was also shocked. Her face was extremely pale, almost like a dead person, which made people shudder.

    Meng Tianxiong said to the short Qiang San who was crowded next to him: "Go and invite Mr. Wei over. There is a patient here."

    When the woman heard what Meng Tianxiong said, she also glanced at him, then fainted in the boat with a bloody knife still in her hand.  Only then did Meng Tianxiong notice that the red cloth she was waving in her hand was actually dyed red with blood. At this moment, the color was gradually dimming, turning into a silent color.  He noticed a bleeding wound on her left arm. It was obvious that after discovering the "Happiness", she cut her wrist and dyed the white cloth red with blood, so that the people on the ship discovered her.  .

    At this time, Wei Dong came to Meng Tianxiong angrily.  Meng Tianxiong glanced at Qiang San and saw him following Wei Dong with a dejected look on his face, not daring to look at him.

    Meng Tianxiong felt bad in his heart. This situation could only mean one thing. He was unwilling to treat that woman.

    When he thought of the possible results, Meng Tianxiong quickly smiled and said: "Mr. Wei, your medical skills are so superb, all you need is a little help."

    "All the medicine was thrown into the sea. Do you think I am a god?" Wei Dong was really angry. Meng Tianxiong was shocked that such a thin man could say such loud words at this moment.

    Meng Tianxiong had no choice but to laugh along, hoping that his smile could lighten the atmosphere, but Wei Dong turned a blind eye with a cold face.

    At this moment, there was a dull sound. Meng Tianxiong turned around and saw a soldier lying on the deck, curled up and trembling all over.

    Wei Dong immediately squatted down, put one of his hands on the soldier's hand, and couldn't help but frown.

    "Come and touch his forehead." His voice was obviously not very friendly.

    A bad premonition flashed through Meng Tianxiong's heart. He immediately squatted down next to Wei Dong and gently placed his rough hands on the soldier's forehead.

    Meng Tianxiong¡¯s hand couldn¡¯t help but tremble, as if his hand had touched a ball of fire, and the bad premonition in his heart was confirmed.

    Wei Dong sighed and said: "More than 20 crew members have developed the same high fever symptoms as him. I predict that the number will continue to increase, because the disease will be transmitted to each other, and if not treated in time, they will die."

    This, this is the most terrible plague!  To be continued.  If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation.  m

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 444 Plague

    This is simply a plague. Meng Tianxiong doesn't dare to think about it. This is the most terrifying and shocking situation in navigation.

    "If those medicines are still there, I will have a way to control the disease from spreading." Wei Dong sighed.

    This is clearly his complaint. Meng Tianxiong does not want to argue. Right and wrong are matters of justice.  Everyone on the boat knew that if things had not been thrown into the sea to reduce the weight of the ship, everyone would have perished in the sea.

    "What are you going to do now?" Meng Tianxiong was concerned about this.

    ¡°Place them in a cabin alone, and no one else can come into contact with them to prevent mutual infection,¡± Wei Dong said.

    Meng Tianxiong nodded, and then asked two crew members to carry away the soldier who fell to the ground.  When the crew came over and prepared to move him, Wei Dong said, "Tear off a piece of cloth and cover your mouth before doing anything."

    The two crew members had just carried away the soldiers in accordance with Wei Dong's request. After Xiang Dashi held the woman and was pulled up by the crew, he placed the woman next to the soldiers.

    Wei Dong was about to leave with the crew. When he saw the pale-faced woman, he asked doubtfully: "Who is she?"

    ¡°Look at the wound on her arm, she is bleeding too much and needs your timely treatment.¡± Meng Tianxiong shook his head and said.

    Wei Dong frowned, then leaned down to examine the woman, and then came to the conclusion: "Looking at the situation, she has lost too much blood and can't hold on for long."

    Although Meng Tianxiong knew that the situation of the woman in front of him was not good.  But Wei Dong's words almost announced her death sentence.

    "Can you also think of a solution?" Meng Tianxiong looked at Wei Dong hopefully.

    "She has already entered the gate of hell with one foot. I am afraid that except for ginseng, nothing else can pull her back from the Lord of Hell." Wei Dong said, looking at the woman on the deck.

    Where can I find ginseng at this time?  Even if there was indeed ginseng on the ship, it would have been thrown into the sea long ago.  It seemed that this woman was not destined to survive.  Meng Tianxiong felt a little sad.  How many people died silently at sea without their families knowing.

    "Send her back to the boat." Meng Tianxiong's tone was a little low.

    When sailing at sea, the method of dealing with dead people is usually to throw them directly into the sea. There are even people in many coastal countries who throw the bodies of their loved ones into the sea after their death to become food for fish and shrimp.  Meng Tianxiong didn't want to do this.  He believed that doing so was disrespectful to the deceased.

    Xiang Dashi glanced at Meng Tianxiong silently, then tied the rope around his waist, picked up the woman again and prepared to disembark.

    ¡°There is ginseng in my cabin.¡± Long Zhantian appeared in front of Meng Tianxiong, with Lin Jinjia and Li Dongsheng standing behind him.

    The sudden appearance of Long Zhantian.  Meng Tianxiong was surprised, and what surprised him even more was that he had ginseng.  He saw the confusion in Meng Tianxiong's eyes, smiled lightly and said: "No one dared to enter my cabin yesterday to throw things, so I left things that might be useful. I didn't expect that ginseng would come in handy so quickly."

    Meng Tianxiong smiled, and then said to Xiang Dashi, "Will you carry her to Mr. Wei's cabin immediately?"

    Xiang Dashi ran towards Wei Dong's cabin without waiting to untie the rope on his body, so Qiang San had to untie the rope for him while running.  The tall and burly Xiang Dashi ran in front, while Qiang San, a short and thin man, followed behind. The situation was extremely interesting. The crew members and soldiers on the side saw the strange appearance of the two people.  They all laughed.  Amidst the laughter, Wei Dong also followed the two of them and walked towards his cabin.

    "You go to Commander Long's command cabin to get the ginseng and deliver it to Mr. Wei." Meng Tianxiong gave the order to Sun De without waiting for Long Zhantian's instructions. He knew that time is life now.

    After Long Zhantian nodded, Sun Decai followed one of Long Zhantian's soldiers to the command cabin.  The soldiers also stayed away from Long Zhantian when they saw him, and Meng Tianxiong also asked the crew to return to their respective posts.

    Meng Tianxiong, Lin Jinjia and Li Dongsheng followed Long Zhantian to the lookout pavilion at the stern of the ship. Long Zhantian asked the soldiers on duty to leave, and the four people boarded the pavilion.

    ??????????????????From the lookout pavilion, you can see far into the distance.  I saw the rippling blue waves of the sea, so calm and beautiful, and there was no trace of the raging hurricane and heavy rain yesterday.  It seems peaceful and beautiful, but it hides huge dangers. This is the most wonderful and unforgettable lesson that the sea taught Meng Tianxiong. He will never relax his vigilance because of the temporary calm. In front of the sea, a person's power is very powerful.  Small.

    "What is our biggest difficulty now?" Long Zhantian suddenly asked.

    "Plague." Meng Tianxiong blurted out without even thinking.

    Long Zhantian nodded and asked again:?What measures do you have in place?  "

    ¡°I need Wei Dong¡¯s assessment of the epidemic.¡± Meng Tianxiong said.

    "What else do we need to evaluate? I think we should throw all the infected people into the sea." Li Dongsheng became impatient and shouted loudly.

    Meng Tianxiong has certainly thought of this method, and it is also the safest method.  But if he did this, more than twenty lives would be lost in one fell swoop. Meng Tianxiong could not do such a thing.

    Seeing that no one was speaking, Li Dongsheng said loudly: "If they don't die, more people will die."

    "I believe Wei Dong will find a way." It took Meng Tianxiong a long time to hold back these words.

    "You are deceiving yourself." Li Dongsheng said, staring into Meng Tianxiong's eyes.

    Meng Tianxiong did not avoid Li Dongsheng's gaze this time. He once again reiterated his point of view: "We are at sea now. Only if everyone works together can we survive, otherwise we will only face death."

    "You want everyone to perish together." Li Dongsheng had no intention of giving in.

    Lin Jinjia said as he walked under the lookout pavilion: "Tell me the result after you finish arguing. I'd better appreciate the beauty and evil of the sea while I'm still alive."

    Long Zhantian grabbed him and asked, "Tell me your opinion."

    Lin Jinjia looked at the three people in front of him.  Then he said: "I think Wei Dong has the best say in how to deal with the sick crew members."

    "Don't say that Wei Dong's medical skills are mediocre. Even if he is the reincarnation of Hua Tuo, he can't save them when there are no medicines on the ship." Li Dongsheng obviously refused to give up his claim.

    This sentence made Meng Tianxiong stunned. Wei Dong did not seem to be proficient in medical skills. If he was expected to control the spread of the disease on the ship, Meng Tianxiong felt very uneasy.  But we can¡¯t just throw all these living people into the sea, right?  There must be other ways. Meng Tianxiong turned his attention to Lin Jinjia, hoping that he could stand on his side.

    "I have nothing more to say." Lin Jinjia curled his lips and left the observation pavilion.

    Meng Tianxiong was a little disappointed with Lin Jinjia's attitude that it had nothing to do with him.  He turned his attention to Long Zhantian, hoping that he could make a decision.  But Long Zhantian's eyes were attracted by other things.

    "What is that?" Long Zhantian asked, pointing to the sea in the distance.

    Meng Tianxiong looked in the direction of Long Zhantian's finger and saw a black ship appearing behind him, sailing towards the "Happiness" quickly with its sails spread.

    Meng Tianxiong¡¯s expression changed.  I couldn't help shouting: "Pirates!"

    Meng Tianxiong's words made Long Zhantian's expression change, but he quickly regained his composure, and even a contemptuous smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.

    When Meng Tianxiong saw Zhang's pirate ship coming quickly with the help of the wind, his expression was not as relaxed as Long Zhantian's.  As a fisherman, he knew how ferocious the pirates were. Now that they were heading towards the "Happiness", they were definitely coming with bad intentions.

    "They are really blind. Didn't they see that we were flying the pirate alliance flag?" Long Zhantian couldn't help but glance at the flag above his head.

    The wind was blowing, and the huge pirate flag was flying high on the mast.  But at this moment, the pirate ship didn't pay any attention to the flag of the "Happiness".  Their boat speed was getting faster and faster, and they were getting closer and closer to the "Happiness".

    "What are they trying to do?" Long Zhantian's face turned pale as he handed the binoculars to Lin Jinjia.

    After reading it, Lin Jinjia handed it to Meng Tianxiong, smiled lightly and said, "Maybe they don't even recognize what the alliance flag on the ship represents."

    "They dare to approach Hu Benwei's ship, they are seeking death." Long Zhantian's eyes were cold.

    Meng Tianxiong picked up the telescope and saw that the bow of the pirate ship was full of pirates. They were waving the dazzling knives in their hands and shouting towards the "Happiness".

    As expected, the person who came here was evil. Meng Tianxiong said to Long Zhantian: "These people are extremely vicious. As long as there is something to rob, they will never worry about anything."

    Long Zhantian said to Li Dongsheng: "Dongsheng, you go and gather the soldiers. I want to see how this ragtag group of people can fight against the well-trained Ming Navy."

    "It's an order." Li Dongsheng hurriedly got out of the observation pavilion.

    Meng Tianxiong didn't wait for Long Zhantianxia's order, he turned around and prepared to go to the deck to instruct the crew to increase the sailing speed of the "Huanxi" to get rid of the pirate ship's pursuit.

    Meng Tianxiong hadn't taken many steps when Long Zhantian's voice sounded behind him: "Turn the bow around and sail towards the pirate ship."

    "Commander Long?" Meng Tianxiong stopped in his tracks and turned his head in disbelief.

    &nbsp; "How could the mighty Ming Dynasty navy be chased by a group of pirates?" Long Zhantian's tone left no room for doubt.

    "It's not easy for the crew and soldiers of the "Happiness" to survive. Let them face the pirates now and they will die." Meng Tianxiong didn't know where he got the courage to actually dare to argue with Long Zhantian.

    "You are shaking the morale of the army and you should be killed according to the laws of the Ming Dynasty!" There was a faint murderous look in Long Zhantian's eyes.

    Meng Tianxiong knew that even though he had brought a boatload of people out of death, if he said one more nonsense, the first person to die would be himself.  What Long Zhantian needs at this moment is to safeguard the dignity of Ming Dynasty. For the dignity of the country, anyone can make sacrifices.

    ¡°Turn the bow around and move closer to the ship behind.¡± Meng Tianxiong shouted loudly as he ran.

    The crew acted quickly under Meng Tianxiong's order, and the "Huanxi" began to turn the bow.

    Meng Tianxiong was on the ship directing the crew to sail, while Li Dongsheng gathered the soldiers on the deck. The "Huanxi" was full of tense and busy scenes.

    Soon, the soldiers lined up neatly in three teams, waiting for orders.  Li Dongsheng held down the knife hanging on his waist and stood silently, scanning the soldiers in front of him with a stern expression.  Soon, he discovered the first problem. Due to disease, the number of combat-effective soldiers on the "Happiness" was greatly reduced.

    "Happiness" is not a main warship, but the soldiers on board also carry more than a hundred soldiers, but the number of soldiers standing in front of him at this moment is less than half of the total.

    "Where have the others gone?" Li Dongsheng showed a fierce look and shouted dissatisfied. His eyes once again swept across the three groups of soldiers in front of him.

    Under Li Dongsheng¡¯s sharp and cold gaze, many soldiers lowered their heads involuntarily.  At this time, his eyes rested on the face of a young soldier at the end of the first row. His unusually pale face was in sharp contrast to his black helmet, and a large bullet was popping out of his head.  He sweated heavily and his whole body couldn't help but tremble.

    "What's the matter with you? Are you afraid of war?" Li Dongsheng shouted dissatisfied.

    The young soldier did not answer him, but fell to the deck with a "plop".  When several soldiers around him saw him falling, they not only did not step forward to help him, but instead stepped aside. The team that had just been sorted out immediately became chaotic.

    "Report to Commander Li, all the soldiers who can fight are here. They can't come because they are sick." A centurion stood up from the team and reported to Li Dongsheng.

    Li Dongsheng glanced at the trembling soldiers huddled on the deck, and he understood why he suddenly turned pale and fell down trembling.  He did not expect that the disease would spread so quickly. Half of the soldiers were actually infected with the disease. Maybe not long after, everyone on the ship would be infected with the disease.

    Li Dongsheng couldn't help but touch his hard forehead and found that his hands were covered with sweat. Sure enough, there was a plague on the ship. Although he was a warrior, he also understood that many times the key factor that determines the outcome of a battle or even a war is disease.  Invasion.

    "You two throw him into the sea." Li Dongsheng pointed at the two soldiers at the end of the first row and gave an order.

    The two soldiers looked at him blankly, seeming a little overwhelmed by this understanding.  One soldier muttered under his breath: "He's still alive."

    "Throw him into the sea." Seeing that the two soldiers had not taken action, Li Dongsheng's rough voice rang out again. This time he also found a bright knife from his waist. He would not hesitate to violate the order.  Cut off their heads.

    According to the method Wei Dong taught everyone, the two soldiers first covered their noses with one hand, and then used the other hand to lift the infected soldier and walked to the side of the ship.

    Meng Tianxiong had been busy on the deck. When he heard Li Dongsheng's order, he quickly ran to the side of the ship and blocked the way of the two soldiers.

    "He is still alive, you can't throw him into the sea." Meng Tianxiong looked directly into Li Dongsheng's eyes.

    "This is a plague! If they don't get thrown into the sea, everyone here will die!" Li Dongsheng looked at him and said sternly.  .

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 445 The Death of Zheng Zhilong (Part 1)

    On the first day of June in the twelfth year of Chongzhen in the Ming Dynasty, the Huben Guard Navy and the Zheng Family Navy fought a decisive battle at Liaoluo Bay!

    In this battle, Zheng Zhilong suffered the most disastrous defeat in his life.  The once arrogant Zheng family navy was completely destroyed by this blow.

    A large number of ships were sunk, captured, and surrendered.  The huge fleet was said to have more than 3,000 ships. After the great battle of Liaoluo Bay, Zheng Zhilong could only control less than 800 ships.

    More than two thousand ships were just left to the enemy.

    The most fatal part of this naval battle for Zheng Zhilong was not just that. The defeat in the first battle completely eliminated the possibility of being recruited a second time and returning to Fujian again.

    Now, he has truly become a lost dog.

    He is not willing to suffer such a failure, but everything is irreversible now.  Even his biological brother Zheng Zhibao was buried in the sea

    What is even more frightening is that the Huben Guard Navy has determined to kill them all this time, and has been chasing after them all the time.

    On the third day of June, the Tiger Guards' vanguard fleet caught up with the fleeing Zheng Family Navy. Zheng Zhilong's more than one hundred warships no longer belonged to the Zheng Family Navy once again.

    At the same time, the huge pirates of the Pirate Alliance who did not appear in the great battle of Liaoluo Bay finally received orders from Ding Yunyi and dispatched.

    The joint pursuit by the Tiger Guards and pirates soon put Zheng Zhilong into a huge passive situation He knew that he would never be able to make a comeback this time.

    Suolong Island.

    There are a large number of warships parked around this small island.  Sailors on board.  He looks tired, helpless, and sad.  When they fled here, they seemed to have lost all courage to escape.

    These are the officers and soldiers of the then majestic Zheng Family Navy

    The shadow of failure hangs over them, and the breath of death surrounds them.  Everyone knows what awaits them in the future, everyone knows what destiny awaits them

    But, what else can you expect?

    "Suolong Island, Suolong Island." Zheng Zhilong muttered the name.

    Locking Dragon Island?  There is a word "dragon" in his name.  Is this destiny?

    "Father, it is said that an evil dragon appeared in Fujian and caused harm to Fujian. Mazu, the empress, eliminated the evil dragon for the people and fought the dragon all the way to here. The evil dragon was covered in wounds and had nowhere to run." Zheng Sen came over.  Said: "Mazu originally wanted to kill it, but it was not easy to cultivate it, so she imprisoned the evil dragon on the bottom of the sea with a big chain, and that's how it got its name."

    Zheng Zhilong said calmly: "Mingyan, do you mean that I am the evil dragon and Ding Yunyi is the incarnation of Mazu who chased the evil dragon all the way?"

    "I don't dare." Zheng Sen seemed to have expected his father to ask such a question, and said calmly: "It is said that the evil dragon did not live peacefully after being locked at the bottom of the sea. It always wanted to escape, and every time it struggled, it would stir up nearby  Strong winds and huge waves on the sea. Mother Mazu once said that one day the evil dragon escapes from trouble, and there will be a terrifying hero in the world Zheng Zhilong narrowed his eyes: "Are you talking about me or who else?  "

    "My son is talking about Ding Yunyi!" Zheng Sen said calmly: "Ding Yunyi is the evil dragon that escaped from trouble. Now that the evil dragon has escaped from the chain, this island can no longer trap any dragons."

    Zheng Zhilong smiled, knowing that his beloved son was comforting him there

    At this time, his wife Tagawa Matsu, youngest son Tagawa Nanaemon, and sister-in-law Tagawa Yuki came over.  Seeing them, Zheng Zhilong felt gloomy.

    They are all their own family members, and I should give them a happy life.  But now he had to let them continue to escape with him.

    In a daze, Zheng Zhilong returned to his original pirate career

    Especially Tagawa Yuki and Tagawa Nanaemon, they had just been rescued from the hands of Japanese pirates, but now they were fleeing with themselves in panic.

    What¡¯s even more ironic is that the person chasing them is their original savior: Ding Yunyi!

    Does God really have his own plans?

    "Madam, I've made you suffer, Ayuki." Zheng Zhilong pulled Nanzaemon to his side, stroked his head, and said apologetically to his wife and sister-in-law.

    "Please don't say that." Tagawamatsu said hurriedly: "We follow you not just to enjoy happiness. As husband and wife, no matter happiness, disaster, poverty or joy, we should share it together. Is it a momentary setback?  , we have to abandon it?  No matter where you go, we'll always be with you.  "

    Zheng Zhilong felt huge comfort in his heart in an instant

    ¡°Even though I lost, I still have such a large group of relatives around me who will never leave me Big brother, there is someone who wants to see you.  "At this time Zheng Zhifeng hurried over and said.

    "Oh? Is this the envoy sent by Ding Yunyi to persuade him to surrender?" Zheng Zhilong asked smoothly. When he saw Zheng Zhifeng shaking his head, he suddenly became very curious. Who else would come to see him at this time?

    When the man was brought up, Tagawa Yuki and Shichizaemon cried out at the same time: "Is it you?"

    "What, do you recognize him?" Zheng Zhilong looked at the young man standing in front of him and asked curiously.

    ¡°Brother-in-law, he is the one who kidnapped me and Nanzaemon!¡± Tagawa Yuki gritted his teeth.

    With a "swipe" sound, the knife was pulled out from Zheng Zhifeng's waist.

    The man smiled slightly, not much afraid.

    Zheng Zhilong put his hand on his brother's knife handle, then slowly pressed the knife back, looking up and down at the young man in front of him: "What's your name?"

    "My lord, in Fusang, my name is Shangchuan Lake, and in Daming, my name is Lizi Lake. You can call me by any name you want," the man said with a smile.

    Zheng Zhilong was very curious: "You kidnapped my relatives, why do you still dare to come to see me now? Aren't you afraid that I will kill you?"

    "Don't be afraid. Because we all have a common enemy." Lizihu looked very calm: "When I encouraged the Shimadzu family to kidnap Tagawa Yuki and Shichizaemon, it was just to deal with Ding Yunyi, and I never hurt them. I  I heard that the enemy of your enemy is your friend. Would you kill a friend for the sake of an enemy this time?"

    "Friend?" Zheng Zhilong smiled: "So are you here to help me this time?"

    "Yes." Li Zihu nodded solemnly: "I am here to help you."

    "Help me?" Zheng Zhilong curled his lips sarcastically and looked at the sea: "Where is your fleet? Why didn't I see the fleet you came to help?"

    Li Zihu said calmly: "There are various ways to help in the battle. Sir, now that the Huben Guard Navy and even the Zheng Family Navy have been defeated, who else is his opponent on the sea? I only have a few boats. Put them on the sea,  I'm afraid it won't take more than a quarter of an hour to be eaten by the Huben Guards Navy until not even a single piece of wood is left Then why are you helping us?"

    Lizihu said calmly: "My lord, the Huben Guards Navy is now surrounding this place. But I have broken through the siege to see you. Don't you think it's strange?"

    One sentence reminded Zheng Zhilong.

    Yes, there are Tiger Guard warships everywhere outside.  Where did Lizi Lake come here?  Does he know some secret channel?  Hope suddenly rose in Zheng Zhilong's heart.

    However, Lizihu's immediate words made him disappointed again: "Sir, please don't misunderstand me. I do know a secret sea route that can break through the siege and get here, but that sea route can only accommodate one or two ships. If  Once there are more ships, no matter how secretive the sea route is on the sea, there will be no secrets left.¡±

    Although he was a little disappointed, Zheng Zhilong knew that he was telling the truth. He sighed in his heart: "Then what is the purpose of your visit this time?"

    ¡°For the sake of the young master.¡± Li Zihu¡¯s hand slowly pointed at Zheng Sen.

    Everyone in the Zheng family was stunned.  Li Zihu said slowly: "I heard that the young master is talented and intelligent and is a rare talent of the Zheng family. Do you want the young master and the navy of the Zheng family to die together?"

    Zheng Zhilong was angry and happy at the same time.

    What makes him angry is that Li Zihu despises the Zheng family navy to the extreme, and he has already judged with certainty that the Zheng family navy is about to fall.  But what makes him happy is his praise for his son.

    "Do you have any good suggestions?" Zheng Zhilong asked, suppressing the complicated emotions in his heart.

    Li Zihu nodded: "Please allow me to go out in the same boat with you. Preserve the bloodline for the Zheng family. As long as you are here, the Zheng family will have a chance to make a comeback and take revenge in the future!"

    Zheng Zhilong¡¯s heart moved.

    With the Zheng family navy at this stage, he was ready to die together with Ding Yunyi, but what he was most worried about was his son Zheng Sen.

    If you can really let your son break out.  It might not be a bad idea He didn't ask his son to avenge him in the future, he just asked that the bloodline of the Zheng family would not be cut off because of him.

    He knows Ding Yunyi¡¯s personality very well.  Ding Yunyi?I will definitely use this opportunity to drive out the Zheng family Why should I believe you?  "Zheng Zhilong asked coldly.

    "My lord, have you forgotten? The enemy of my enemy is my friend." Li Zihu smiled faintly: "I have always wanted to seek revenge from Ding Yunyi, and by joining forces with the young master, I have an extra possibility of winning. Your lord may not know yet,  I'm quietly following another fleet of Huben Guards What? Another fleet of Huben Guards?" Zheng Zhilong asked in a daze.

    Lizihu nodded: "Yes, Huben Guards sent a fleet, commanded by Ye Dahai, whose destination is unknown. I have been sending ships to follow, waiting for a lone ship in this fleet, and then annihilating it in one fell swoop.  "

    Having said this, he turned back and looked at the sea: "Sir, there is not much time left. Please make a decision as soon as possible! Otherwise, when the Tiger Guards start to attack, not even a ship will be able to escape."  !¡±

    "Someone, please send Mr. Li down to rest." Zheng Zhilong suddenly said.

    This time it was Li Zihu's turn to be stunned, but Zheng Zhifeng quickly came over and raised his hand: "Mr. Li, please!"

    Lizihu was temporarily taken down. Zheng Zhilong was silent for a while: "Mingyan, let's go with Lizihu."

    "Father, do you want me to abandon you and escape alone at this time?" Zheng Sen blurted out without even thinking: "If my son really does this, then everyone in the world will only look at his son with contempt.  ¡±

    "You live not for yourself, but for our Zheng family." Zheng Zhilong looked at his son with a smile: "I traveled across the sea, but this time I was defeated by Ding Yunyi. I have nothing to say, but my Zheng family  Someone has to take on the mission of revenge, and no one else can take on this mission except you.¡±

    Seeing that Zheng Sen was still arguing, Zheng Zhilong asked calmly: "Why don't I send Nanzaemon out?"

    Suddenly Zheng Sen seemed to understand something Because Shichizaemon is not as good as you, he cannot bear such a responsibility!  "Zheng Zhilong's words are indeed the same as what Zheng Sen is thinking: "Compared with your character, his character is cowardly, but you are different. If there is really someone who can avenge my Zheng family, then this person can only be you.  "

    "Father, I understand." Zheng Sen said while forcing himself to endure the sadness in his heart.

    "It's good to understand, it's good to understand." When Zheng Zhilong said this, his voice suddenly became deeper: "What do you think of Lizihu?"

    "He must not have any good intentions." Zheng Sen said with a cold snort.

    Zheng Zhilong's eyes were full of joy: "It's good that you can see this. The reason why he risked his life to save you is because he thought that although my Zheng family suffered a tragic defeat, there is still a secret power. What he wants to use,  These are the hidden powers of my Zheng family. Mingyan, please listen carefully He whispered in Zheng Sen's ear for a long time. The expression on Zheng Sen's face changed unexpectedly.  My father actually still hid the power that could one day make a comeback for the Zheng family.

    After finishing these words, Zheng Zhilong breathed a sigh of relief: "I, Zheng Zhilong, have been running rampant for so many years and have enemies all over the world. How can I not be on guard? I have accumulated this wealth for half my life. You find an opportunity to open it secretly."  , consider it as your fund to avenge my Zheng family!¡±

    Zheng Sen nodded silently.

    Zheng Zhilong then said slowly: "Remember, when the conditions are ripe, get rid of Lizihu. This person will be a disaster sooner or later if you are around him!"

    "Father, don't worry, your son will definitely let Li Zihu die without a burial place like Ding Yunyi!" Murderous intent flashed through Zheng Sen's eyes.

    "Okay, okay, I have a son like this, what else can I regret?" Amid laughter, Zheng Zhilong waved his hand and said:

    ¡°Go, remember what I, Zheng Zhilong, said to you today!¡±

    The fastest update, please bookmark (.).

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 446 The Death of Zheng Zhilong (Part 2)

    Qiang Ming 446_Qiang Ming full text free reading_Chapter 446 The Death of Zheng Zhilong (Part 2) from (.)

    With Zheng Sen gone, Zheng Zhifeng thought that the decisive battle was finally coming.

    But what he didn¡¯t expect was that instead of issuing a decisive battle order, Zheng Zhilong ordered all ships to be filled with fire starters and all sailors to be on standby.

    Zheng Zhifeng was stunned and had no idea what her elder brother wanted to do.

    Could it be that the eldest brother would rather burn these ships than leave any ship for the Tiger Guards?  But what to do with so many crew members?

    Soon, Zheng Zhilong solved the mystery in his brother's mind: "You go to Ding Yunyi and tell him that I want to meet him. The boat, use his boat, and the location will be arranged by him."

    Zheng Zhifeng was shocked when he heard this. The eldest brother actually wanted to see Ding Yunyi alone?  And Ding Yunyi arranged all the ship and location?  What if the other party takes this opportunity to murder the eldest brother?

    "Ding Yunyi is not that kind of person." Zheng Zhilong smiled: "Although this person is cunning and fierce, he is definitely not that kind of villain. Go ahead and say that I have important matters to discuss with him face to face."

    When the news that Zheng Zhilong requested face-to-face negotiations reached Ding Yunyi¡¯s ears, the world-famous Wu Liebo seemed to know what the other party was going to do.  Without even the slightest hesitation, he asked Zheng Zhifeng to tell his elder brother that the ship would be the flagship of his fleet, the "Huwei", and the location would be in the center of the confrontation between the two armies.

    When Zheng Zhifeng came back with the news, Zheng Zhilong smiled.

    He knew that the moment to decide his fate had arrived

    Even though he was defeated miserably by his opponent on the sea.  But Zheng Zhilong is undoubtedly a very courageous person.  He actually appeared on the "Huwei" with only a few cronies.

    He saw that a banquet had been set up on the deck of the "Huwei", and Zheng Zhilong laughed loudly: "Did the Lord Headquarters prepare the guillotine wine for me?"

    "Why are you joking, Deputy Town Master?" Until now.  Ding Yunyi still used the word "vice town" to call the enemy in front of him.

    Yes, I did defeat him at sea.  But Zheng Zhilong is an enemy worthy of respect.  Until now, there was no trace of depression on his face.

    "Master Deputy Town, please." Ding Yunyi raised his hand and said.

    Zheng Zhilong sat down and poured himself a glass of wine: "Master, please!"

    The two drank it all in one gulp.  Zheng Zhilong put down the cup and sighed: "I, Zheng, have been running rampant for many years and have thought about countless endings, but I never thought that I would be defeated by you In the past, you were just my fleet.  A little sailor here, I expected you to become famous in the battle of Luowan. When you were appointed to patrol Penghu, I still didn't take you seriously at all. Unfortunately, I was really blind and made a mistake.  As for your boss"

    As he spoke, his face straightened: "Now, you can always tell me, are you sent by King Fu to monitor me?"

    "Prince Fu? Shall I spy on you?" Ding Yunyi smiled, thinking of his other identity.  Yes, in a sense, he could indeed be said to be sent by King Fu to monitor Zheng Zhilong, but whether it was Zheng Zhilong or King Fu.  But I would never have thought of the complicated hidden meaning.

    Ding Yunyi moved the wine glass in his hand: "Mr. Zheng, yes, King Fu did send me to monitor you, but how can a person like him be driven to move me?"

    Zheng Zhilong nodded silently.  Maybe Ding Yunyi's words are indeed a little arrogant, but people like King Fu can't drive an immortal hero like Ding Yunyi under any circumstances

    He poured himself wine silently, drank it silently, and then asked silently: "Master of the town, is it all your idea to force me to rebel?"

    "There are my ideas, but they are not all mine." Ding Yunyi did not deny: "Kentang Zhang also played a big role in fueling the flames. In fact, to put it bluntly, there is no connection between the two of us.  But they all did it tacitly.¡±

    Zheng Zhilong laughed "haha" and didn't care at all. In his opinion, victory is victory and defeat is defeat. If you lose to your opponent, there is nothing to complain about

    If he is given a chance, he will definitely not let go of completely eradicating the enemy Unfortunately, the current winner is Ding Yunyi!

    "Where is Kentang Zhang? How are you going to deal with him?" Zheng Zhilong asked with a smile.

    Ding Yunyi smiled slightly: "I won't let him go either."

    "Okay, okay!" Zheng Zhilong laughed and said: "Although I, Zheng Zhilong, was defeated, I finally eradicated another enemy with the help of one enemy.An enemy, Lord General, I must thank you for avenging me"

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????"Master Town, can you let my family go?"

    Ding Yunyi was silent for a moment, and then asked: "If I am the one who loses now, will you let my family go?"

    In such an era, any sympathy for the enemy will only push oneself into a situation of no return sooner or later.

    If Zheng Zhilong is the winner now, Zheng Zhilong tells himself that he will never let go of his enemy¡¯s family

    He knew this very well, so he had no resentment towards Ding Yunyi. His eyes fell on the sword on Ding Yunyi's waist: "In the past, I gave you the sword 'Dragon Tooth' because this sword is  A vicious mouth will harm the Lord sooner or later. But what surprises me is that such a curse has no effect on you."

    "Yes." Ding Yunyi smiled faintly: "I go into battle with a dragon tooth to kill the enemy, and I am always injured in every battle. I almost died a few times. Isn't such a sword a fierce sword and not enough to harm the master?"

    "But you are still alive, but I was defeated." Zheng Zhilong sighed: "Ding Yunyi, I know you want to get all my warships. Have you seen that there are hundreds of my ships on Suolong Island?  Dozens of boats are filled with the wealth I have accumulated over the past half of my life, but now they are all piled with fire starters, just waiting for my order."

    Ding Yunyi's expression changed slightly.

    indeed.  He really wanted to get Zheng Zhilong's entire fleet and wealth, although those ships were not comparable to his new warships.  But it can still play a big role in other aspects.  And the huge wealth accumulated by Zheng Zhilong may be an astronomical figure

    And Zheng Zhilong also saw this keenly.

    So he used this to blackmail Ding Yunyi.

    "You have fought a decisive battle with the Japanese swordsman Miyamoto Musashi. Now have a fair decisive battle with me." Zheng Zhilong finally revealed his true purpose: "If you win, all my ships, sailors, and wealth will be lost."  It's yours. If I win, I don't ask you to let me go. I just ask you not to hurt my family and give them a way to survive. "

    Ding Yunyi¡¯s eyelids twitched: ¡°Is this the only request?¡±

    "Yes, there is only one request!" Zheng Zhilong finished speaking.  As if he had regained his previous courageous look in an instant: "I, Zheng Zhilong's sword, is as famous as your dragon teeth. Since I debuted, I have fought countless decisive battles. Today, I want to learn about Ding Huben's world-famous  The sword skills!¡±

    "Listen to me all!" Ding Yunyi stood up slowly: "I will fight Zheng Zhilong. No one is allowed to interfere. If I lose, anyone who dares to hurt the Zheng family will be killed!"

    "Zheng Zhifeng, come here." Zheng Zhilong also stood up slowly: "I now appoint you as the commander-in-chief of the Zheng family navy. If I lose, you will lead all the ships to surrender to Wu Liebo. Failure to obey my order is equivalent to  betray me!"

    "Yes, brother." Zheng Zhifeng said with a trembling voice.

    "Come here, please clear the banquet for me!" Ding Yunyi said with high spirits: "Zheng Zhilong, we are on this deck today. You and I are shorter and longer. In the past, you gave me the dragon's tooth. Now, here and now, I will take the dragon's tooth."  your life!¡±

    The banquet was taken away, and Zheng Zhilong took a steel knife and couldn't put it down: "This knife is another knife that my father-in-law helped me forge back then. The name of the knife is 'Pojun', which means it can defeat ten thousand armies on the battlefield.  It is the same as the dragon tooth. It is a rare sword in the world. Your dragon tooth cannot hurt my broken army!"

    "If you want to win, why bother just borrowing the power of a sword." Ding Yunyi slowly pulled out the "dragon tooth".

    "Dragon Tooth" comes out of its sheath, and the cold light reflects the sun!

    This is a famous sword that everyone knows about. This sword accompanied Ding Yunyi in his battles in the north and south, and made great achievements in martial arts.  But now, the enemy it has to deal with is its former master:

    Zheng Zhilong!

    "Pojun" has also been unsheathed, and like "Dragon Teeth" it emits a frightening light.

    Everyone on the "Huwei" is watching these two people, everyone is watching these two swords.  When that frightening cold light dissipates, who can still stand?

    No one can give this answer

    "Wu Liebo, please!"

    "General Feihong, please!"

    When Ding Yunyi said the words "General Feihong", Zheng Zhilong returned to his pirate career in a trance.

    No one can defeat yourself, and no one can defeat the "broken army" in your hands!

    Zheng Zhilong roared, and "Pojun" rolled up with cold light all over the sky, whipped up a strong wind, and rushed towards Ding Yunyi like lightning.

    This war will definitely leave its name for generations to come!

    "Dragon's teeth" have also been raised.

    After a loud "dang" sound, the two of them separated instantly.

    Ding Yunyi had an additional wound on his body, but Zheng Zhilong's condition was not much better, and blood was flowing out bit by bit along his body.

    "How is it? How does my sword compare with the sword skills of all Wu Liebo's enemies?" Zheng Zhilong laughed.

    "What a sword, what a sword!" Ding Yunyi suddenly ignored his injuries and praised him profusely: "Nothing like Oniwang Maru or those famous generals among the bandits and golden pirates can compare with General Feihong's sword! If it had been in the past, I would never have been able to survive Feihong  General Hong¡¯s three swords!¡±

    These words immediately aroused Zheng Zhilong's heroic spirit, and he "defeated the army" in one fell swoop: "Come again!"

    The light of the knife stirred up a frightening cold light in the sunlight.  No one could see their movements clearly, and everyone could only see the figures of the two people and the brilliance caused by the two peerless swords.

    Zheng Zhilong became more courageous as he fought.

    He is not fighting for himself now, but for his family He can't lose, he can only win.  His family was watching him there.

    He was completely risking his life in killing them, leaving no spare hands and not even thinking about defending.  Even if he died under Ding Yunyi's sword, he must kill this enemy.

    Beheading?  Behead!  Zheng Zhilong suddenly realized something was wrong.

    If Ding Yunyi really died under his own sword, would Ding Yunyi's subordinates become leaderless instead, and their anger would be aroused by Wu Liebo's death?

    Will your family die because of your victory?

    After such a hesitation, the movements in his hands suddenly became slow.

    Ding Yunyi actually admired Zheng Zhilong's sword skills very much. This big pirate who used to be rampant was so sharp with his sword skills.

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the many years of training on the battlefield, if it weren¡¯t for the experience condensed with blood, maybe I would have been defeated by Zheng Zhilong¡¯s sword.

    The two were originally evenly matched, and no one showed signs of defeat, but suddenly, Zheng Zhilong's sword skills suddenly became slower.  Moreover, a big flaw was exposed.

    Ding Yunyi doesn¡¯t know what happened, but he will never let go of such a golden opportunity

    "Dragon Tooth" flashed a cold light and accurately landed on the flaw.

    Zheng Zhilong stopped there for a moment, and then, with a "ding-dong" sound, "Pojun" fell to the ground.

    "Dragon Tooth" was slowly pulled out from Zheng Zhilong's chest.

    "I think too much, I think too much." Zheng Zhilong said with a sigh.

    "What were you thinking about just now?" Ding Yunyi asked curiously.

    Zheng Zhilong smiled and did not answer.

    Ding Yunyi will never know what Zheng Zhilong was thinking at the critical moment of life and death, so much so that he paid the price with his own life.

    Because Zheng Zhilong is dead.

    This great pirate who once roamed the sea for many years is finally dead.

    Zheng Zhilong, nicknamed Feihuang, nicknamed General Feihong, was a native of Shijing Township, Nan'an, Quanzhou Prefecture, Fujian Province, and was the leader of the largest maritime merchant and military group in the Ming Dynasty.  Zheng Zhilong is handsome and eclectic. When he was young, he had a "dissolute temperament, did not like reading, had physical strength, and was good at boxing and sticks." He was famous in the countryside for his bravery. He was baptized by the Roman Catholic Church and believed in Mazu, the goddess of the sea, and the Mori branch of Buddhism and Taoism.  Ten Bodhisattva, in Japan, also worshiped the Shinto God Hachiman.

    Zheng Zhilong is versatile and proficient in Hokkien, Nanjing Mandarin, Japanese, Dutch, Spanish, Portuguese and many other languages. He is also enthusiastic about learning swordsmanship and can also play musical instruments such as Spanish guitar and so on.

    However, now this great pirate who was invincible at sea has died at the hands of the biggest opponent in his life!

    The sea suddenly became quiet, and seemed to be silently watching everything happening here!

    Qiang Ming 446_Qiang Ming full text free to read_Chapter 446 The Death of Zheng Zhilong (Part 2) has been updated!

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 447 Contradiction

    Qiang Ming 447_Read the full text of Qiang Ming for free_Chapter 447 The contradiction comes from (.)

    "This is a plague! If they don't get thrown into the sea, everyone here will die!" Li Dongsheng looked at him and said sternly.

    The soldiers in the three teams couldn't help but tremble, especially the two soldiers standing on the side of the ship, with a look of horror in their eyes.

    "Your task now is to gather soldiers to prepare to deal with the pirates on that ship, not to throw the sick soldiers into the sea to die." Meng Tianxiong did not give in at all.

    The soldiers were shocked again. The plague and pirates appeared in front of them, killing them.

    Meng Tianxiong glanced at the pirate ship that was getting closer and closer, pointed at the pirate ship with one hand and said loudly: "Look in front of you, there is a pirate ship approaching us. Now you should take up arms to protect your brothers, instead of  His brother was thrown into the sea."

    "Come here, take him down." Li Dongsheng ordered with red eyes.

    All the soldiers lowered their heads and stood motionless. No one planned to carry out Li Dongsheng's order. Meng Tianxiong helped them escape the death hurricane, and now he was trying to protect their humble lives. No one knew who would be infected next moment.  If they get sick, they don't want to be thrown into the sea to feed the fish.

    They have reached a consensus in private that Meng Tianxiong cannot be left on the Huanxi.

    Li Dongsheng was so angry that his face turned red. He walked towards the sick soldier and decided to take action himself, but Meng Tianxiong blocked his way.

    "You!" Li Dongsheng stared at him, and then said slowly: "Don't forget your identity. You are just a boat master."

    "You think it's enough to just throw him into the sea alone?" Although Meng Tianxiong is only a boatman, he can only control the direction of the Huanxi, but at such a moment he has to stand up and fight, "There are still people in the cabin  Dozens of soldiers are like him, do you want to throw them all into the sea? "

    "In order to ensure the survival of others, I must do this." Li Dongsheng said this with a livid face.

    After saying this, Li Dongsheng stretched out his hands to push Meng Tianxiong away from him.  But when he pushed hard on Meng Tianxiong's chest, he found that Meng Tianxiong stood motionless, seemingly not affected by the powerful pushing force at all.

    Li Dongsheng frowned.  He thought that instead of pushing Meng Tianxiong to the ground just now, he should have let him take a few steps back, so that he could get rid of Meng Tianxiong's entanglement.  He personally threw the plague-stricken soldier into the sea.

    "I won't let you pass." Meng Tianxiong stood motionless, not at all afraid of the angry Captain Li on his face, and then continued, "Your enemies now are pirates who are getting closer and closer.  Not your own soldiers."

    After hearing what Meng Tianxiong said, all the soldiers raised their heads and focused their gazes on Li Dongsheng's face. His face became even gloomier and more ugly.

    The two people looked at each other and were in a stalemate. At this time, Wei Dong's voice rang out: "Who said this is a plague? It's just an ordinary fever and cold. I have a way to treat them."

    Meng Tianxiong turned around and took a look.  Seeing that Wei Dong was already standing on the deck, Wei Dong ordered Xiang Dashi and Qiangsan to carry the soldier away. He looked at Meng Tianxiong, then at Li Dongsheng, and then said: "Onboard the 'Huanxi'  All patients are under my responsibility. There is no need for you, Commander Li, to interfere."

    Li Dongsheng snorted coldly and said, "It would be better to throw them into the sea and die quickly if they are in your hands."

    "What do you mean?" Wei Dong stopped, and his voice became a little higher.

    "You are a whimsical quack to begin with. What's more, there are no medicines on the ship at all. Even if you can prolong their survival time, you will only prolong their pain."

    This time, everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on Wei Dong.  His Adam's apple slid up and down, and he didn't speak for a long time.

    Meng Tianxiong looked at Wei Dong and couldn't help but feel very disappointed. He had learned his medical skills, which were indeed a bit strange. Meng Tianxiong doubted whether he could control the disease, because it was not only related to whether the infected person could survive, but also the health of the patient.  Will everyone on the boat survive?  Once the disease gets out of control, everyone on the ship will suffer.

    In fact, he understood in his heart that what Li Dongsheng did was the right choice. However, it was a cruel choice and he couldn't bear to do it. As long as there was a glimmer of hope, Meng Tianxiong would never give up.

    Meng Tianxiong still looked at Wei Dong. He didn't understand that there was only one doctor on the "Huanxi". According to his understanding, every sea ship should be equipped with at least two doctors.

    &nbsp; "I really don't understand why Commander Long let you board the Huanxi. Because of your existence, no second doctor dares to board the Huanxi." Seeing that Wei Dong didn't speak, Li Dongsheng continued to attack him.

    Wei Dong gritted his teeth but said nothing. Li Dongsheng revealed the fact that there were two medical officers on board the "Huanxi". When other medical officers heard that Wei Dong was going to board the ship, they tried every means  Don't get on this boat because other medical officers think Wei Dong is an alien among them and are unwilling to be with him.

    "The pirates are so close, do you still have time to quarrel?" Long Zhantian's majestic and cold voice rang out, and all the soldiers straightened their bodies and stood motionless.

    Long Zhantian walked slowly to the deck and ordered in a low voice: "Everyone returns to their posts."

    Wei Dong got off the cabin to treat the patient, Li Dongsheng reorganized the team, and Meng Tianxiong directed the Joy to approach the pirate ship.

    "Report to Commander Long, all the soldiers on the Huanxi have gathered." After a while, after sorting out the team, Li Dongsheng reported loudly to Long Zhantian.

    Long Zhantian glanced at the soldiers standing on the deck, and he couldn't help but frown. He already knew the reason for the decrease in the number of soldiers, but he found that many soldiers did not wear waist swords, and the soldiers holding shields in their hands were  There were fewer, only a few soldiers holding blazing guns, and the archers carrying only a handful of arrows.

    The types and quantities of weapons equipped on the ship.  There are clear regulations: twenty black lacquered Eryijiao bows, ten strings, and two thousand black lacquered arrows

    But the scene in front of him couldn't help but shock Long Zhantian. The young and handsome face was already full of anger. He looked at Li Dongsheng and asked loudly: "What's going on?"

    "Report to Commander Long that some soldiers' weapons were thrown into the sea." Li Dongsheng lowered his voice and said.

    Long Zhantian pulled out the spring sword from the scabbard with a whoosh and raised it high. It shone brightly with a cold light, and the soldiers lowered their heads.  He didn't dare to look at the murderous intent in the knife.

    "There is a pirate ship approaching us now. You can't even keep the weapons in your hands. How can you show the might of our Ming Dynasty?" Long Zhantian's voice was full of anger.

    The soldiers all lowered their heads in silence.  They even breathed carefully, fearing that Commander Long would notice them.

    "This is the good soldier you brought me?" Long Zhantian's face turned to Li Dongsheng who was standing next to him.

    Li Dongsheng gritted his teeth and knelt down on the deck with a plop.  Said loudly: "I am completely at the disposal of the general."

    "Dongsheng, Dongsheng, it's not that I don't miss my old feelings, but the military law is really ruthless." Long Zhantian looked at Li Dongsheng kneeling on the ground for a long time, and suddenly sighed and said.

    Li Dongsheng's voice was still loud: "I didn't lead the soldiers on the ship well. I have nothing to complain about."

    "Drag him over and kill him." Long Zhantian ordered with his eyes closed.

    Li Dongsheng stood up, looked at Long Zhantian and begged: "Please allow me to kill myself."

    Long Zhantian stared at the subordinate who had followed him for many years for a long time, nodded slowly, and then turned around.

    Li Dongsheng turned around and walked slowly towards the bow of the ship. On the sea in front of him, a large pirate ship was rapidly approaching the Joy.  You can already see the upper-breasted pirates on the bow of the ship.

    After standing at the bow of the ship, he slowly raised the sword in his hand, but this time he slashed not at the pirates opposite, but at himself.

    The two soldiers who followed him to prevent him from jumping into the sea and escaping quietly moved their eyes to the other side.  It's not that they're afraid of death.  But they don't want to see such death.

    The cold waist knife has been placed on his neck. As long as Li Dongsheng exerts a little force, the sharp blade will cut off the blood in his neck, and he will close his eyes forever before long.

    But there was a trace of unwillingness in his heart. The pirates were right in front of him, but he could no longer serve the Ming Dynasty's fleet.

    "Please spare Commander Li's life for the time being." Meng Tianxiong kept watching what happened in front of him.  He knew it would be too late if he didn't stop it.

    "His soldiers can even throw away their weapons. He is embarrassing the Ming Dynasty's army." The original sadness on Long Zhantian's face has long since disappeared, and the decisions he made can rarely be changed.

    Meng Tianxiong said: "It was my order to throw away everything on the ship. I am responsible for this matter."

    Long Zhantian stared at Meng Tianxiong¡¯s face and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of death?¡±

    "I'm afraid of death." Meng Tianxiong did not hide his inner thoughts at all.

    ¡°???Why do you ask to die?  "Long Zhantian asked.

    "Because what I said is only the truth. If we didn't throw the things on the ship into the sea that day, everyone would have died." Meng Tianxiong looked extremely calm. After saying this, he added, "At that time, the weapons had to be thrown away."  into the sea.¡±

    Long Zhantian sighed and said: "Although you saved everyone on this ship, you also brought shame to the Ming Dynasty Navy. You should die with him."

    "Sir?" Meng Tianxiong looked at Long Zhantian in disbelief. He didn't understand why there was such a result.

    However, Long Zhantian didn't care about Meng Tianxiong's surprise. He watched Li Dongsheng slowly pull out the Xiuchun knife from his waist, then handed it to Meng Tianxiong and said, "Take my knife and kill yourself."

    Meng Tianxiong took Long Zhantian's knife, and a chill spread from the handle to his hand. The blade shone with cold light, and his hand couldn't help but tremble.  He was not afraid of death, but he did not expect that his plea would lead to such an outcome. He was really unwilling to die like this.

    Meng Tianxiong walked slowly towards the bow of the ship with his knife in hand, his helpless expression reflected in the crescent-shaped embroidered spring knife.  Suddenly, he heard a "plop" and saw him kneeling on the deck again.

    "Sir, you still need him, and the 'Happiness' also needs him. This is entirely my responsibility. My death is enough. Please let him go." Li Dongsheng kowtowed his head loudly.

    Meng Tianxiong was stunned. He did not expect that Li Dongsheng would intercede for him when he was unable to protect himself. He couldn't help but feel a little moved in his heart.

    However, what Meng Tianxiong didn't expect was that after Li Dongsheng knelt down, all the soldiers suddenly knelt down on the ground and loudly begged for Meng Tianxiong: "Commander Long, please let Master Meng Zhou go, he is  Our benefactor."

    Amid the pleas, Li Dongsheng¡¯s forehead hit the hard deck again and again. Each hit was heavy and powerful. Every time he raised his head, his forehead swelled.

    Long Zhantian is like a silent stone statue, with neither movement nor expression. No one knows what he is thinking.

    "Commander Long, Commander Long" The soldiers' pleading voices rang out, and some even cried.

    Lin Zhiyu has been standing next to Long Zhantian. Seeing this situation, he also suggested: "General, now is the time when the Huanxi needs people. It is better to deal with the pirates on the opposite side first and then deal with the two of them."

    Long Zhantian looked towards the sea and saw that the pirate ship was very close. Not only could he clearly see how many people were standing on the bow of the ship, but he could also clearly see the dazzling knives and blazing guns they held in their hands.

    "Everyone, please stand up and enter your respective combat positions. How can you behave like this!" Long Zhantian ordered loudly.

    After hearing the military order, the soldiers entered their combat positions without any hesitation.  Li Dongsheng was still kneeling on the deck, looking at Long Zhantian with his eyes open.

    Long Zhantian shouted at him: "I will spare your life first, and I will take your life after we have dealt with this group of pirates."

    "Yes, sir." Li Dongsheng stood up suddenly, his voice even a little excited.

    When Li Dongsheng passed Meng Tianxiong with the knife, a grateful smile appeared on his lips.  He is not afraid of death, but as a soldier, he hopes that his death will be worthwhile.  If Meng Tianxiong hadn't risked his life to come forward, then his death would have been worthless and unworthy of a man.

    "You can avoid death for now and return the knife in your hand to me." Long Zhantian stretched out his hand towards Meng Tianxiong, and there was something called disdain in his eyes.

    After Meng Tianxiong offered Long Zhantian's sword with both hands, he looked at Long Zhantian with a stern face, without the slightest fear of death in his eyes.  The two of them just stared at each other, neither of them willing to be the first to look away.

    "General, the pirates are signaling to us." Li Zhiyu suddenly shouted loudly.

    Long Zhantian then moved his eyes to the side of the pirate ship. He saw a brown-skinned man on the pirate ship waving a black flag toward them and shouting something loudly.

    Qiang Ming 447_Qiang Ming full text free to read_Chapter 447 Contradiction updated!

 Part One: Penghu Chapter 448: Pirates

    Qiang Ming 448_Read the full text of Qiang Ming for free_Chapter 448 Pirates from (.)

    Long Zhantian frowned. Of course he didn't understand what the other party said. He turned his eyes to Lin Zhiyu, but Lin Zhiyu also shook his head to express his confusion.

    Meng Tianxiong said: "The other party asked us to stop the boat in a hurry, so that we could survive."

    Long Zhantian was stunned for a moment, and then said loudly: "Tell this group of pirates that we, the Huben Guards Navy, should leave as soon as possible if you are interested, otherwise they will never come back."

    Meng Tianxiong took a step forward. He pointed with one finger at the triangular dragon flag fluttering in the wind on the mast, and drew a counterclockwise semicircle in the air with his other hand.  In this way, he told the pirates that this was the Ming Dynasty's ship, and asked others to turn around and leave quickly.

    However, after Meng Tianxiong made these gestures, the pirates did not feel the slightest fear. Instead, they laughed wildly at the bow of the ship. The sea breeze blew their laughter to the "Happiness", making it appear so harsh.

    The fact that they didn't take the "Huanxi" seriously at all made Long Zhantian's face look ugly. He ordered: "Then let the pirates have a taste of the power of the Franji."

    "Report to the general, all the gunpowder and bombs have been thrown into the sea, and the Franco machine cannot be launched." A messenger soldier lowered his head and reported to Long Zhantian.

    "You threw it away really cleanly." Long Zhantian glanced at Meng Tianxiong, his tone full of dissatisfaction.

    At this time, the people on the pirate ship signaled towards the "Happiness" again, and Long Zhantian asked: "What are they talking about?"

    Watch their actions.  Meng Tianxiong's expression changed and he was stunned.  They were actually looking for a woman.  Could it be that the pirate was looking for the woman he had rescued not long ago?

    "They are looking for a woman." When Meng Tianxiong said this, he was a little absent-minded.

    Long Zhantian looked at Meng Tianxiong.  His surprised expression clearly indicated that he wanted Meng Tianxiong to say it again, but he was not satisfied with this answer.

    "They are looking for a woman. They asked to board the ship for a thorough search, otherwise they will destroy the "Huanxi"." Meng Tianxiong's expression returned to normal, and he reported the pirates' intentions to Commander Long in full.

    There was a loud "boom" and a cannonball flew over from the pirate ship.  It accurately landed on the side of the "Huanxi" ship, making a hole in the side of the ship, and the "Huanxi" was shaken from side to side.

    The pirates couldn¡¯t help but cheer when they saw their cannonballs hitting their target.  He made various moves towards the "Happiness".  Obviously, the pirates used this shell to give the "Huanxi" a warning. If they did not do what they asked, they could easily sink the "Huanxi".

    Seeing the unscrupulous pirates, Long Zhantian's face turned ugly. He suddenly turned around and said to Meng Tianxiong: "Why are pirates so rampant? It's because everyone is afraid of pirates. You commanded the 'Huanxi' to ram into the pirate ship."  , let them have a taste of it.¡±

    Meng Tianxiong understood that even if pirates attacked the "Huanxi", even if the "Huanxi" was sunk by pirates.  It was impossible for Long Zhantian to let the pirates board the ship for search.  Because there is a triangular dragon flag hanging on the "Huanxi", the "Huanxi" represents the Ming Empire.  From the moment he was born, the honor and dignity of the country have become something that Long Zhantian must abide by. He has no other choice.

    However, Meng Tianxiong has more to consider than him, because he is now the captain of the "Huanxi" and he must know all the situation of the "Huanxi".  Although the "Happiness" was equipped with a Fran machine, it was unable to launch due to lack of gunpowder.  As long as the pirate ship has enough gunpowder.  They could easily sink the "Happiness".

    The front end of the "Huanxi" is indeed equipped with a collision device made of ironwood. If it hits a sea-going ship at full speed, it is very likely to sink the other ship. However, the "Huanxi" was hit by a hurricane not long ago, and not only did it fall down  The mast and the entire structure of the hull were also affected to a certain extent.  At this moment, hitting the pirate ship with all its strength may indeed have a certain impact on the pirate ship, but the reaction force generated by the huge impact will also have an impact on the "Huanxi", and the "Huanxi" is likely to disintegrate and sink.

    Long Zhantian¡¯s approach was a desperate move. Meng Tianxiong expressed his opposition with silence. He would not watch the "Huanxi", which had finally escaped from the hurricane, be destroyed because of his impulsiveness.

    Long Zhantian looked at him, waiting for him to carry out his order.  However, what he was waiting for was this sentence: "Commander Long, may I suggest letting the pirates board the ship?"

    "What?" Long Zhantian suddenly opened his eyes, and there was murderous intent in his tone again, "Are you going to let the mighty Daming Navy surrender to these pirates? YouDon¡¯t you know that when the Ming Dynasty Navy went on a long sea voyage, it shouldered the responsibility of destroying pirates along the way?  "

    The atmosphere became tense again, and Meng Tianxiong knew very well that if he didn't express his thoughts quickly, Long Zhantian would kill him without hesitation.

    Meng Tianxiong took a deep breath, and then analyzed: "Once the "Huanxi" rushes towards the pirate ship, the pirates will immediately launch an attack with artillery shells. Even if the "Huanxi" can successfully hit the pirate ship, according to the current condition of the hull  Look, it will be us who suffer the consequences.¡±

    "Even if the 'Huanxi' sinks, we must never surrender to the pirates." Long Zhantian's eyes were cold. He pulled out his knife and said, "Before the 'Huanxi' disappears, I must first deal with those who shake the morale of the military.  "

    "I have a way!" Facing the knife raised high, Meng Tianxiong couldn't help shouting loudly. He didn't want to die for no reason.

    Long Zhantian slowly put down the knife. He stared at Meng Tianxiong and asked, "What are you going to do?"

    Meng Tianxiong wiped the sweat from his forehead, looked at the pirate ship and said: "If we agree to the pirates going to the 'Huanxi' to search, they will definitely send a few small boats over, and the pirate ship will keep a distance where artillery attacks can be carried out, and wait for the pirates to come aboard.  "We launched a surprise attack on the "Huanxi"."

    "Luring the enemy deeper?" Long Zhantian looked at Meng Tianxiong in surprise, but he quickly shook his head again.  "As long as we take action, the pirates can still attack us with artillery."

    Meng Tianxiong continued: "At the same time as the pirate boat comes over, I will lead a few crew members with good water skills to quietly sneak under the pirate ship and cut through the bottom of their ship. Let the pirate ship sink."

    This time, Long Zhantian nodded thoughtfully. Obviously Meng Tianxiong's plan was much better than using the "Huanxi" to ram the pirate ship.  Being able to exchange minimal casualties for the greatest victory, he had no reason to disagree.

    "Soldier, you are a cunning person. I didn't expect you to know how to fight." Long Zhantian couldn't help but admire.  He pointed his finger at the crew member on the nail plate and said, "You can be whoever you want on the ship.".

    Meng Tianxiong¡¯s eyes swept across the crew on the deck. He had to quickly identify the person who was most familiar with water. This was an extremely difficult task.

    "I am willing to perform this task. Among all the soldiers, I have the best water resistance." I don't know when, Li Dongsheng has stood beside Long Zhantian.

    Seeing that Long Zhantian had not spoken, Li Dongsheng asked again: "Please give me a chance to make meritorious service."

    The pirate ship fired another cannonball. It whizzed across the sea level and landed on the deck impartially. A big hole was instantly smashed into the deck, and broken wood chips flew in front of Long Zhantian's eyes.

    "Commander Long!" Seeing Long Zhantian's silence, Li Dongsheng couldn't help but raise his voice and begged.

    Long Zhantian suddenly patted him on the shoulder, and his voice was suddenly full of emotion: "You should know what this mission means."

    "Death." Li Dongsheng said these two words unambiguously.  He added: "If I can do one thing for the 'Huanxi' before I die, can it be regarded as serving the country?"

    "Brother." After Long Zhantian patted Li Dongsheng's shoulder hard, he suddenly turned around and said, "All actions must be obeyed by Master Meng Zhou. If you come back alive, let's forget the past."

    "Yes, Commander Long." Li Dongsheng's voice was firm, and his eyes revealed a fanatical light.

    The sea breeze blew the triangular dragon flag loudly, and fluttered underneath the dragon flag.  A group of calm-looking soldiers and crew waited silently for the pirates to attack.

    Meng Tianxiong tied the iron chisel with a dark light to his body. He turned around and said to Long Zhantian: "We will not allow the pirates to board the ship until the third shell falls, so that they will think that we are afraid."  , the vigilance of pirates will be reduced.¡±

    Long Zhantian was silent for a while. He looked at Meng Tianxiong and said, "I hope you come back alive. Maybe the 'Happiness' can't do without you."

    Long Zhantian's words made him understand that as long as he could complete the mission, he would still be the captain of the "Huanxi", but his mood was not relaxed at all. He knew very well what his mission meant, and the possibility of survival was very slim.  .

    Meng Tianxiong just nodded slightly. He and Li Dongsheng turned around and walked to the other side of the "Huanxi" calmly. No one said a word, and their long backs were silently projected on the deck of the "Huanxi".  .

    This time the pirates aimed their guns at Long Zhantian, and the shells roared in.  However, the cannonball did not hit the target accurately. Perhaps they were just giving a warning. The menacing cannonball landed at Long Zhantian's feet and smashed a hole in the deck, sending up pieces of wood.Long Zhantian's arm was scratched, and blood flowed from his hand drop by drop.

    The soldiers surrounded Long Zhantian. They all looked frightened, fearing that the pirates' shells would hit their general next time.

    However, Long Zhantian just glanced at the scars on his hands and said, "Send my order to allow pirates to board the ship and search."

    A messenger stood at the stern of the ship waving the order flag. He passed Long Zhantian's order to the pirates behind. After they received the message from the "Huanxi", there was a sound of joy on the pirate ship as the wind blew to the "Huanxi"  "On the ship, Long Zhantian's face couldn't help but darken. He couldn't help but touch the saber at his waist, his eyes filled with strong murderous intent.

    After a while, more than a dozen small boats appeared on the sea, each with 6 people on board. Two of them were responsible for rocking the oars, and the other 4 should be on guard and ready for battle. However, judging from their relaxed expressions,  They didn't take the "Happiness" seriously at all.

    At this moment, Meng Tianxiong and Li Dongsheng had been making preparations to dive into the bottom of the sea.  Meng Tianxiong observed through visual observation that the "Huanxi" and the pirate ship were more than 100 meters apart at this time.  This means that after holding their breath, the two of them have to swim more than a hundred meters under the sea without being able to come to the surface to breathe. This is a great test for any of them.

    Meng Tianxiong and Li Dongsheng looked at each other, and Meng Tianxiong said: "If we leave, neither of us may be able to come back."

    Li Dongsheng looked at the surging sea and said: "I am not afraid of death, I am only afraid of dying in humiliation."

    Meng Tianxiong smiled lightly and said, "Then, shall we set off?"

    "Let's go!" Li Dongsheng nodded vigorously.

    "You have to follow me closely." Meng Tianxiong added.

    Then, after the two took a deep breath of air, they quietly dived into the sea and swam toward the pirate ship.

    This is not only a difficult journey, but also a test of death.

    The two of them spread their arms and tried their best to dive in the sea water. However, they only swam more than half the way, and a heavy feeling began to hit their chests as expected. Meng Tianxiong felt as if a huge stone was pressing on his chest, and his limbs became more and more severe.  It's getting heavier and heavier, and its stealth speed is getting slower and slower.

    Several pirate boats passed over their heads, and the shadows on the bottom of the boats seemed to intensify his chest tightness.

    Meng Tianxiong really wanted to jump out of the sea and lift the boat passing overhead.  However, Meng Tianxiong suppressed this strong impulse. He reminded himself over and over again to stay calm.

    The distance between him and the pirate ship is slowly getting shorter, but now every meter he advances requires more effort. Every time he moves his arms, his chest becomes heavier.

    When he was about one-third of the distance from the pirate ship, Meng Tianxiong felt that he had almost reached the limit of his endurance. The huge pressure of the seawater made his chest tighter even more severe.  The distance of more than one hundred meters has exceeded the limit of his diving. Meng Tianxiong is undergoing a severe test. Whether he faces survival or death completely depends on whether his will is strong enough and whether he can endure living in this place.  The great pain of underwater itching.

    For his own sake and for the sake of "Happiness", he must persevere. This is the only thought left in Meng Tianxiong's heart, and it is also the thought he must hold on to.

    He looked back at Li Dongsheng who was following him. The distance between the two became wider. It was obvious that Li Dongsheng's situation was worse than him.

    Meng Tianxiong slowed down his stealth movement slightly and could no longer widen the distance between the two. Otherwise, Li Dongsheng would probably surface because he lost hope. The pirates would immediately discover Li Dongsheng and this plan would completely fail.

    Slowing down also meant that Meng Tianxiong would have to stay underwater for longer, and he would also endure greater pain. This was a huge pain that seemed like his chest was about to burst. He gritted his teeth and endured it silently.

    Swim, keep swimming forward.  Finally, Meng Tianxiong vaguely saw the keel of the pirate ship appearing in front of him. He and the pirate ship were very close.

    Meng Tianxiong turned his head to look again, and he found that Li Dongsheng was rowing his arms slower and slower. He could hardly row anymore, and his body was gradually floating upward.

    Meng Tianxiong was shocked. He immediately made a decision, turned around suddenly, gathered his scattered strength, and swam towards Li Dongsheng.

    Qiang Ming 448_Qiang Ming full text free to read_Chapter 448 Pirates updated!

 Part One: Storm in Penghu Chapter 449: Hewing the Ship

    Qiang Ming 449_Read the full text of Qiang Ming for free_Chapter 449: Ship-hewing comes from (.)

    This is not only a difficult journey, but also a test of death.

    The two of them spread their arms and tried their best to dive in the sea water. However, they only swam more than half the way, and a heavy feeling began to hit their chests as expected. Meng Tianxiong felt as if a huge stone was pressing on his chest, and his limbs became more and more severe.  It's getting heavier and heavier, and its stealth speed is getting slower and slower.

    Several pirate boats passed over their heads, and the shadows on the bottom of the boats seemed to intensify his chest tightness.

    Meng Tianxiong really wanted to jump out of the sea and lift the boat passing overhead.  However, Meng Tianxiong suppressed this strong impulse. He reminded himself over and over again to stay calm.

    The distance between him and the pirate ship is slowly getting shorter, but now every meter he advances requires more effort. Every time he moves his arms, his chest becomes heavier.

    When he was about one-third of the distance from the pirate ship, Meng Tianxiong felt that he had almost reached the limit of his endurance. The huge pressure of the seawater made his chest tighter even more severe.  The distance of more than one hundred meters has exceeded the limit of his diving. Meng Tianxiong is undergoing a severe test. Whether he faces survival or death completely depends on whether his will is strong enough and whether he can endure living in this place.  The great pain of underwater itching.

    For his own sake and for the sake of "Happiness", he must persevere. This is the only thought left in Meng Tianxiong's heart, and it is also the thought he must hold on to.

    He turned back and glanced at Li Dongsheng who was following him.  The distance between the two widened even further, and it was obvious that Li Dongsheng's situation was worse than him.

    Meng Tianxiong slowed down his sneaking movements slightly.  The distance between the two cannot be widened any longer, otherwise Li Dongsheng is likely to surface because of losing hope.  When the time comes, the pirates will immediately discover Li Dongsheng, and this plan will completely fail.

    Slowing down also meant that Meng Tianxiong would have to stay underwater for longer, and he would also endure greater pain. This was a huge pain that seemed like his chest was about to burst. He gritted his teeth and endured it silently.

    Travel.  Keep swimming forward.  Finally, Meng Tianxiong vaguely saw the keel of the pirate ship appearing in front of him. He and the pirate ship were very close.

    Meng Tianxiong turned around again and found that Li Dongsheng was moving his arms slower and slower.  He could hardly row anymore, and his body gradually floated upward.

    Meng Tianxiong was shocked. He immediately made a decision, turned around suddenly, gathered his scattered strength, and swam towards Li Dongsheng.

    Meng Tianxiong had reached the limit of his body. The moment he turned around and went back, he had pushed himself into the abyss of death.  When he grabbed Li Dongsheng's arm, Meng Tianxiong almost fainted and dived for a long time.  The violent exercise has made his brain confused. He can now hold Li Dongsheng's hand almost entirely by relying on his instinct.

    Li Dongsheng¡¯s mouth opened, a series of blisters kept rising, and his head shook feebly.  Meng Tianxiong understood that Li Dongsheng was asking him to swim forward on his own, and he no longer had the ability to swim forward.

    Meng Tianxiong ignored his intention. He held Li Dongsheng's arm with his left hand, then closed his eyes and waved his right hand desperately.

    The pirate ship was still more than ten meters away from them.  He would never be able to swim this short distance without working hard.

    Li Dongsheng struggled feebly. He did not want to drag Meng Tianxiong into the sea with him, and he was even more unwilling to cause the mission to fail because of him.

    However, Meng Tianxiong did not give up. Since two people were working together to complete this task, he absolutely could not let Li Dongsheng drown behind him.

    The danger of the sea has already taught him a truth. In the most difficult moments, the only way is to unite and help each other.

    The distance of more than ten meters was originally so short.  But the distance of more than ten meters grows so slowly because it carries the lives of two people.

    "Hold on for a while, and hold on for a while longer," Meng Tianxiong's mind was blank, with only this sentence appearing repeatedly.  It was Meng Tianxiong's almost instinctive insistence that he and the pirate ship shortened bit by bit.

    Finally, the pirate ship was right in front of him, and Meng Tianxiong finally lost all his strength. He really could no longer wave his arms.

    However, what makes Meng Tianxiong even more anxious is Li Dongsheng. He can no longer feel any of Li Dongsheng's movements.

    Without looking back, Meng Tianxiong also knew Li Dongsheng's situation. He was already in a coma. If he could no longer breathe a breath of air, he would immediately become a cold corpse.

    &nbsp;Meng Tianxiong let out a crazy roar under the water. There was no sound. Instead, the seawater gurgled into his mouth and lungs. For a moment, he was in great pain.

    The sudden and huge pain was exactly what Meng Tianxiong needed.  The huge pain strongly stimulated his nerves that were about to become numb. Under this stimulation, Meng Tianxiong frantically waved his arms and swam forward again.

    The distance is getting closer inch by inch, and life is disappearing bit by bit.

    Suddenly, Meng Tianxiong felt a pain in his waving right hand, and a huge joy suddenly surged in his heart. Finally, he touched the hard keel of the pirate ship.

    Finally able to surface, Meng Tianxiong quietly pulled Li Dongsheng to the surface together. The fresh air came to his face. Meng Tianxiong closed his eyes and breathed in and out, enjoying it. He felt like he was back in the world again.

    He and Li Dongsheng were hiding under the bow of the pirate ship, and people on the ship could not find them for the time being.  Meng Tianxiong immediately slapped Li Dongsheng on the back hard. After a while, Li Dongsheng finally opened his eyes and breathed in the air greedily.

    Li Dongsheng looked at Meng Tianxiong and said softly: "You saved my life again."

    Meng Tianxiong just smiled faintly and said: "The pirate's boat has already docked beside the 'Happiness'. They are ready to board the ship. It's up to the two of us next."

    Li Dongsheng nodded silently, the two of them were like strange soldiers on the battlefield.  The fate of the "Happiness" is entirely in their hands.

    The pirates on the boat were ready to board the "Happiness". The pirates threw ropes with five sharp iron hooks towards the "Happiness".  Then climb up the rope.

    The first pirate to climb aboard the Joy was a bald man, when his brown head just emerged from the side of the ship.  A soldier who had been waiting on the side of the ship pulled him aboard the "Happiness".  The pirate turned around triumphantly and waved his hands to signal the other pirates who were climbing towards the Joy.

    He was the best among all pirates because he was the first to board the "Joy" and he felt like a winner.  His pride did not last long, however, when he turned around and prepared to announce that he had captured the Joy.  A young general stood before him.

    He had never seen such a young general before, and the murderous intent on his face made him tremble all over.  The pirate immediately realized the danger he was in and wanted to jump into the sea to save his life.  However, Long Zhantian could not give him such an opportunity.  He suddenly pulled out the Xiuchun knife from his waist, and saw a cold light flash, and the pirate's head rolled onto the deck.

    Long Zhantian gently wiped the blood on his face and said: "Don't leave any of them behind, kill them all."

    The pirates below had no idea what was happening on the deck. They were afraid that the loot would be seized by others, so they scrambled to climb up.  When they poked their heads over the side of the ship, the soldiers dragged the pirates onto the deck.  Before the pirates could understand what was happening, the soldier raised his knife and dropped his sword. The pirate who had just climbed onto the deck was already dead.  In a short time, more than a dozen pirates who climbed aboard the "Happiness" turned into corpses lying on the deck.

    Opposite the "Happiness".  Below the pirate ship, when Meng Tianxiong saw the pirates throwing ropes to the "Happiness", he didn't care to continue to recover his strength. He dived back to the bottom of the ship and started drilling holes.

    He knows very well that time has become the key to their success or failure.  On the "Huanxi", Long Zhantian had already begun to kill the pirates. Although the pirates on the small boat could not see what was happening on the deck of the "Huanxi" for the time being, the pirates left behind on the pirate ship could see everything clearly.  Chu.  They will never tolerate the resistance of the "Huanxi", and they will bombard all the shells at the "Huanxi" without reservation.

    The deck of the "Happiness".  It is a battlefield, and there is also a battlefield underneath the pirate ship.  Whether it is the "Huanxi" or the Sky Pirates, this is a battle that determines life and death. Therefore, this battle will be particularly cruel.

    It was certainly a very difficult task for two people to dig through the bottom of the pirate ship. Meng Tianxiong touched the tightly sealed bottom of the ship and once again clearly realized the difficulty of this task. Although they had gone to the bottom of the pirate ship with great difficulty, they could not reach the bottom of the pirate ship.  Whether they can sink the pirate ship is still unknown to them.

    First of all, you must have excellent water properties to be qualified for this task, and drilling through the bottom of the ship must be completed underwater.  Of course, the most stringent time for water-based people has passed, and now they are in a position where pirates cannot find them, and they can go to the surface to get some air.

    Secondly, it is difficult to exert force in sea water. Most of the force of striking the chisel is dissolved by the sea water. However, every time you swing the hammer in your hand, it takes several times more effort than swinging it on the ground. ThisA match is a test of the physical strength of two people.

    Thirdly, the bottom of a ship is often the strongest part of a ship. The bottom of this pirate ship is made of black sandalwood, and tung oil is applied between each ship board. The entire bottom of the ship is so flat that there is almost no trace of it.  flaw.

    Meng Tianxiong held the iron chisel in his left hand and the hammer in his right hand. He took a deep breath and dived into the water.  First, he needs to find a suitable chisel point. After adjusting his body, he hits one position hard again and again.  But no matter how hard he tried, the chisel seemed to hit a piece of cotton. The bottom of the boat made of ebony wood was as hard as iron, and his tapping could not cause much damage to the bottom of the boat.

    He glanced at Li Dongsheng anxiously and saw that his condition was not much better. Li Dongsheng had never done such a thing underwater, so it was difficult for him to control the balance of his body, and his movements when striking the chisel seemed even more clumsy.  ridiculous.

    Meng Tianxiong has been looking for a suitable chisel point, which is the joint point between two wooden boards. There may be small gaps in this joint, which is relatively easy to be pierced.

    However, Meng Tianxiong discovered that the craftsmanship of this pirate ship was relatively advanced. Tung oil had been carefully and evenly applied between the gaps in each wooden plank, so the entire bottom of the ship became hard and firm. The bottom of the ship was like an iron plate. It was difficult for Meng Tianxiong to work on such a  A breakthrough was found in the bottom of the ship suitable for chiseling.

    When Meng Tianxiong¡¯s breath of oxygen was almost exhausted, he finally found such a breakthrough¡ªperhaps it was a small crack left due to a small oversight during production.

    Meng Tianxiong¡¯s next job is to keep tapping along this slit to expand it and eventually turn it into a large hole with water seepage.  Of course, there is still a lot to do before this thin line turns into a big hole.

    During this period, anything can happen. Maybe the pirates have occupied the "Happiness", maybe the pirates on the ship will find them and give them a fatal blow.

    When Meng Tianxiong surfaced for air, the pirates had already climbed onto the deck of the "Happiness" along the ropes. Long Zhantian might have already attacked the pirates, which meant that the two of them should speed up even more.

    He and Li Dongsheng, who came out of the water for air at the same time, looked at each other. Li Dongsheng's eyes were stubborn and anxious. He couldn't help but nodded to him and said that they would succeed. After Li Dongsheng also nodded, the two dived back to the bottom of the boat and continued working.  .

    Meng Tianxiong¡¯s hand stroked this small slit, and his mood was a little complicated.  For the pirates, perhaps this narrow crack will open a door to hell, while for the "Joy", this small crack will open a door to hope.

    He put the chisel in the middle of the slit, then raised the hammer and struck hard. If he was just testing it during the first dive, now he had used all the strength he could muster.

    The small cracks slowly became larger under his hammer after hammer blow. Maybe they didn¡¯t get bigger. Now they just lost the tung oil applied on the wooden board.

    However, Meng Tianxiong thought of the result. When the crack expanded to one finger wide, he only had to insert the chisel into the crack and then pry hard, and the crack would become a big hole.  At that time, seawater will flow into the bottom cabin along this big hole, and the pirate ship will sink.

    Of course, just one big hole is not enough. There must be as many holes as possible, so that seawater can pour in quickly. Even if the pirates on the ship find out, they will not have time to take remedial measures.

    He glanced at Li Dongsheng beside him, and saw that he was puffing out his cheeks, opening a pair of big round eyes, and swinging the hammer non-stop. It seemed that he was full of hatred for the pirate ship in front of him, and wished that the pirate ship would sink immediately.  .

    Meng Tianxiong thought silently, maybe this is a soldier's desire for victory. Just now he almost drowned in the sea, but now he can devote himself to the battle without fear.

    Their strength is constantly being consumed, the cracks in the bottom of the ship are constantly increasing and expanding, and the door to hell is slowly opening to the pirates.

    Suddenly, the pirate ship shook violently.

    Then the dull sound of artillery firing rang in the ears of the two of them.

    Qiang Ming 449_Read the full text of Qiang Ming for free_Chapter 449 Ship Hewing has been updated!

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 450: Court Meeting

    "Zhang Xianzhong left Gucheng, and Li Zicheng also came out again. Where are those officials, what are they doing? What is Xiong Wencan doing? What is He Renlong doing?"

    Chongzhen was furious, with veins popping out on his face: "We were still outside the gates. They were completely defeated and lost their troops. Zu Dashou was defeated, and Hong Chengchou, who I had placed infinite high hopes on, was also defeated. How many more defeats will they have to fight before they are willing to give up? Is it really true?  Do you want Zhen¡¯s head to be given to the bandits and Jinlu?¡±

    "Your Majesty, calm down." Zhou Yanru, the chief minister of the cabinet, said hurriedly.

    "Calm down, calm down, I have no anger anymore." Chongzhen actually smiled at this time, but his smile was very bitter: "I have high expectations for you ministers, and I always hope that you can do something for me and the court.  , but you only bring me disappointment again and again. I don¡¯t understand. Is it because I don¡¯t give you more rights or more trust? Why do you always let me sleep?  What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Several ministers were silent, no one dared to speak.

    Chongzhen was silent for a moment and picked up an urgent report at hand: "This is from Fujian. Fujian used to be as stable as Mount Tai, but it is different now. Within a few days, I received several urgent military reports from Fujian  In this case, Zheng Zhilong's nephew Zheng Hong came forward to accuse Zheng Zhilong of connecting with Jinlu and conspiring to rebel. I didn't believe it before, but I thought that although Zheng Zhilong was a pirate and unruly, he never had any intention of rebellion.  , he was still conscientious in his work, but these two military affairs came again. Okay, okay, Zheng Zhilong rebelled directly"

    The whole court has known about this for a long time.  Everyone was silent.

    Zheng Zhilong¡¯s rebellion was so unexpected. No one had thought that there would be any trouble in Fujian before. But just when the Ming Dynasty was in turmoil, Fujian stabbed the court again.

    Zhou Yanru gritted his teeth and said: "Your Majesty, although there is a rebellion in Fujian, in addition to Zhang Kentang, there is also the Ming Dynasty's most powerful general, Ding Yunyi, who is stationed in Taipeng. Maybe it can be put down overnight, right?"

    "Zheng Zhilong is entrenched in Quanzhou and has three thousand warships. I'm afraid it won't be easy to pacify." Deng Yulie, the Minister of Civil Affairs, said: "Ding Yunyi's courage is the courage on land. Although he has the courage to defeat the combined fleet of the four countries.  Wu Lie, but there is still a big gap between his fleet and the Zheng family fleet"

    "Ding Yunyi, Ding Yunyi." Chongzhen suddenly sighed: "When Zhongyuan was in emergency, I transferred him to the Central Plains. When the border was in emergency, I transferred him to the border again. Now Fujian is in emergency and relies on him. I can't wait to transfer him.  He treats it as three people, but is it true that only Ding Yunyi can use it in my court?"

    Who dares to intervene at this time and ask for trouble?

    "Report, Fujian Governor Zhang Kentang urgently reports!"

    Wang Chengen, who remained silent all the time, took Zhang Kentang's urgent report and presented it to Chongzhen.  Chongzhen's face looked uncertain, and there was even a hint of anger in his eyebrows.

    The ministers below are all frightened. Enough things have happened, is there another trouble?

    "Good Ding Yunyi. Good Ding Yunyi!" Chongzhen suddenly threw the memorial on the dragon case: "We just talked about Ding Yunyi, and now Ding Yunyi has caused trouble for me. Dear gentlemen, do you know what is written in this urgent report?  ?¡±

    He smiled coldly: "Fujian Governor Zhang Kentang urgently reports that Ding Yunyi has disobedient intentions!"

    The whole room was shocked when he said one sentence.  This is really surprising news.

    Ding Yunyi was not only famous in the court for his bravery, but also famous throughout the world for his loyalty.  No matter what the court asked him to do, he always worked hard without any regrets.  From Fujian to the Central Plains, from the Central Plains to Liaodong, without this man fighting bloody battles time and time again.  I'm afraid the situation in Ming Dynasty is no longer what it is today

    But is this brave and loyal general going to rebel today?

    Chongzhen's eyes were gloomy: "In Zhang Kentang's excerpt, it was said that Ding Yunyi recruited troops and greatly expanded his power in the past few years, and he no longer paid attention to him as a governor. This time Zheng Zhilong rebelled, but gave Ding Yunyi an excellent opportunity  ¡±

    "Report! Report urgently from Fujian Governor Zhang Kentang!"

    here we go again?  The ministers couldn't help but look at each other.

    When he finished reading the new emergency report, Chongzhen was furious and slapped the memorial tightly: "Okay, very good, Ding Yunyi is really going to rebel!"

    This new memorial records that Ding Yunyi was arrogant and domineering, blatantly not allowing any troops except his Tiger Guards to enter Quanzhou, and even detained the troops Zhang Kentang sent to Quanzhou in advance, and at this moment Xiamen also  Once it fell into his hands, Zhang Kentang's power couldn't get in at all.

    Chongzhen¡¯s cold eyes fell on Ding Yunyi¡¯s father, Ding Yuanzhao, the right minister of the Ministry of War: ¡°DingYuanzhao, that's your son. How do you defend your son?  "

    Everyone thought that Ding Yuanzhao would kneel down to plead guilty, but Ding Yuanzhao was not afraid at all: "Your Majesty, my son, I know very well that Ding Yunyi will never rebel against the imperial court!"

    Ding Yuanzhao was so calm and calm that Chongzhen was startled for a moment.

    Ding Yuanzhao said calmly: "I am willing to give Master Xiang a guarantee, and I will never rebel."

    "Humph, you are so confident in your son"

    "Urgent news from Fujian!" Before Chongzhen finished speaking, such a voice came again.

    The ministers couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly. Fujian was really lively today.

    Chongzhen was too lazy to read: "Wang Chengen, tell me what happened in Fujian."

    Wang Chengen took a quick look and said, "Your Majesty, this is an urgent report from Ding Yunyi"

    "Oh, Ding Yunyi?" Chongzhen was a little surprised: "What else did he say?"

    "Wu Liebo, Fujian General Soldier, Shanghu Army, Hussar General Ding Yunyi, impeached Fujian Governor Zhang Kentang"

    It¡¯s lively, it¡¯s really lively today. The discussion was originally about the military situation in the Central Plains and border areas, but who would have thought that in an instant, it would be completely overshadowed by the emergencies that appeared one after another in Fujian When Wang Chengen said these words, everyone  The ministers thought so in their hearts.

    "Zhang Kentang, the governor of Fujian, was arrogant and violent. He was domineering and entrenched in Fujian, causing harm to the local area and persecuting loyal people. The people complained and the army was furious. The disaster was far greater than that of Zheng Zhilong. If this thief is not eliminated, Fujian will never be able to live in peace.  "

    With Wang Chengen¡¯s voice.  The ministers were all uneasy.  You say he is domineering, and he says you are domineering. I am afraid only the person involved knows what happened.

    "In addition to Ding Yunyi, those who jointly impeached Zhang Kentang include Quanzhou prefect Ye Yuanqian, Huben Guard Supervisor Lu Qicheng and others."

    Chongzhen fell silent.

    Ye Yuan was Ding Yunyi¡¯s brother-in-law, and his family helped his family speak.  Of course it was excusable, but Lu Qicheng was sent by himself to monitor Ding Yunyi, and now that he has said so, this matter may not be that simple.

    In fact, from his heart, although he does not trust Ding Yunyi that much, he always hopes that Ding Yunyi has not rebelled.  Distrust is distrust, but he knows very well that Ming will never find anyone like Ding Yunyi again.

    Such a brave general, such a general who has placed infinite high hopes on himself

    Chongzhen said slowly: "Zhang Kentang impeached Ding Yunyi, and Ding Yunyi impeached Zhang Kentang. Who do you think is disloyal and who is causing harm to the place?"

    "There is no doubt that it must be Ding Yunyi!" Deng Yulie said immediately: "Zhang Kentang has always had a reputation for being honest, how could he harm the place as Ding Yunyi said? Your Majesty, I sincerely request that Ding Yunyi be removed from office and be escorted back to the court for trial in order to uphold the law of the country!"

    Yang Sichang, the Minister of War who had just returned from the Central Plains to supervise the war, snorted coldly: "Master Deng, why are you so sure? You, Master Deng, and Zhang Kentang are from the same hometown, why do you always speak for them? Ding Yunyi's loyalty and bravery are known to the world, who can say that?"  I believe he is treasonous, but it is absolutely impossible for him to say that he is treasonous!"

    Then, he played loudly: "Your Majesty, Ding Yunyi has fought countless bloody battles and almost lost his life several times for the imperial court. No matter what the imperial court asked him to do, he never had any reason to refuse. Could it be that he would suddenly rebel? Besides,  Is there any reason for the Quanzhou magistrate and the Huben Guards to impeach Zhang Kentang? I sincerely request that Zhang Kentang be removed from office and a more capable official be sent to Fujian!"

    Chongzhen was a little embarrassed. At this time, he didn¡¯t know who to believe

    Ding Yunyi or Zhang Kentang?

    "Great victory in Quanzhou! Great victory in Quanzhou!"

    At this moment, this urgent cry attracted everyone¡¯s attention!

    "Great victory in Quanzhou! On the sixth day of May, Fujian General Soldier Ding Yunyi mobilized all the elite Tiger Guards to attack Quanzhou. Ding Yunyi went to the front line in person, took the lead, and fought bloody battles. On May 12th, Wu Liebo, Fujian General Soldier, Shanghu Army, and Hussar  General Ding Yunyi's Hu Ben Guards launched the most ferocious attack on Quanzhou! Zheng Zhilong was defeated and retreated from Quanzhou! "

    "Ah - OK!" Chongzhen was startled and shouted out happily. The angry suspicion towards Ding Yunyi just now disappeared without a trace.

    Yang Sichang also had a smile on his face.

    Ding Yunyi, Ding Yunyi, whenever the most critical moment comes, Ding Yunyi will never disappoint.  No matter what kind of critical situation arises, as long as this person exists, unexpected miracles can always be created

    ?But Ding Yuanzhao¡¯s brows frowned deeply for some unknown reason

    "My lords, this matter is a bit troublesome now." Chongzhen said: "From the sixth to the twelfth day of the fifth lunar month, Ding Yunyi captured Quanzhou in only six days. If such a general is really a loyal minister,  That is my blessing.¡±

    Ding Yuanzhao suddenly trembled in his heart The emperor used the word "seize", which showed that he still did not trust Ding Yunyi in his heart, and still suspected that Ding Yunyi might rebel  .

    Ding Yuanzhao was a little confused. Why did his son fall out with Zhang Kentang to this extent?  What exactly happened?

    "Great victory! Great victory!"

    Today is really exciting. First, impeachment memorials kept appearing, and then good news kept appearing.  Fujian is really interesting. It was as peaceful as a pool of stagnant water before, but if something happens, it will be breathless.

    "On the first day of June, Wu Liebotin and Ding Yunyi personally led the Huben Guard Navy and fought a decisive battle with the Zheng Family Navy at Liaoluo Bay! The artillery fire from both sides destroyed each other, and thousands of ships competed. At the critical moment, Commander Ding used the Chinese army to attack and quickly defeated the enemy.  , the left and right wings advance together, unstoppable, the main force of the Zheng family navy is defeated!"

    When the words "It's over" came out, the whole court cheered!

    Ding Yunyi, Ding Yunyi!  Only Ding Yunyi can create such brilliance!  From land to sea, he is present on every battlefield.

    He has never been defeated. As long as he appears on the battlefield, victory is guaranteed!

    Chongzhen smiled, but then his smile flashed away.  Indeed, it is extremely gratifying that Zheng Zhilong's rebellion was put down in such a short period of time, and that the Zheng family navy, which was once considered invincible, was defeated so completely.  But Chongzhen immediately thought of another question:

    Who else in Fujian can contain Ding Yunyi¡¯s power?

    Judging from the performance of the Battle of Quanzhou and the Battle of Liaoluowan, the Tiger Guards have become unshakably powerful. Zhang Kentang is definitely not his opponent.  Then the situation of mutual restraint between the three parties that he had worked so hard to manage in Fujian suddenly collapsed.

    Ding Yunyi, I hope you are a very loyal minister. If so, then you can share as many worries as I can.

    Chongzhen felt a little disappointed, but at the same time he felt a huge hope rising in his heart

    "Good newsgood news"

    Hearing this voice again, everyone felt a little numb. Today there was great sadness at first, but then more and more good news came.

    Now, what good news has arrived?

    "The remnants of Zheng Zhilong's troops were besieged on Suolong Island. Wu Lie Bo Ding Yunyi led his troops in a fierce battle. Zheng Zhilong was defeated and died! Your Majesty, the rebellion in Fujian has been ended!"

    "Congratulations to your majesty, congratulations to your majesty!"

    "This is a blessing to Your Majesty and a blessing to the court!"

    In an instant, the congratulatory voices of the ministers rang out, and it seemed that everyone had forgotten any rebellion related to Ding Yunyi.

    Ding Yuanzhao quietly raised his head and looked at Chongzhen. He found that Chongzhen didn't seem to see much happiness on his face.

    He sighed softly in his heart. The more achievements he made, the easier it would be for him to be jealous of the emperor. What he said was true.

    The son is different from Hong Chengchou and Yang Sichang. They are all under the emperor's nose and can be monitored at any time, but the son is far away in Fujian, and the emperor's hand cannot reach there.

    Chongzhen was silent there for a long time, and then said calmly:

    "There are both bad things and good things today. I am a little tired. The court meeting will end here for now. Dear gentlemen, please retreat now. If you have anything to do, wait until tomorrow!" (To be continued Piaotian Literature Registered Member  Recommend this work

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 451 He is not a loyal minister, but a powerful minister!

    Back in Xinuan Pavilion, Chongzhen seemed worried.

    The ministers have all dispersed, and only his most trusted Wang Chengen is accompanying Chongzhen.

    Chongzhen remained silent, and Wang Chengen also remained silent.  The monarch and his minister seemed to have a tacit understanding and remained silent at that moment.

    After a long time, Chongzhen said slowly: "Wang Chengen, what do you think?"

    "Whatever the emperor sees, the ministers will see."

    "Wang Cheng'en, have you become so secretive?" Chongzhen sighed: "There is no one I can trust anymore. Only you can tell me what is in your heart."

    "Your Majesty, forgive me." Wang Chengen then said: "In your opinion, which one is loyal?"

    Chongzhen was silent for a moment: "I thought Zhang Kentang would not betray me"

    "The emperor is wise." Wang Chengen said immediately: "Although Zhang Kentang has a bad temper like a scholar, he is very loyal to the emperor. If this person wants to rebel, I'm afraid there will be no loyal ministers in the world anymore!"

    "The one who is going against him is Ding Yunyi!" Murderous intent flashed through Chongzhen's eyes.

    "No, Ding Yunyi will not rebel!" Wang Chengen's answer was unexpected: "Ding Yunyi, although he saved the lives of the ministers, the ministers have been wary of him. This man is ambitious and ambitious, but he is actually loyal.  , it¡¯s just that his loyalty is different from other people¡¯s loyalty"

    "Oh? Is there something different about Zhong?" Chongzhen was very curious.

    Wang Chengen nodded: "Yes. Loyalty and loyalty are different. Some people are loyal to the emperor. Whatever the emperor says is right. Whatever the emperor does is right. Even if the emperor tells them to die, they will do it."  There is no turning back. This is what the emperor ordered the minister to die. The minister is such a person, Zhang Kentang is also such a person But some people are loyal, but they are loyal to my country, for this country.  They can go forward and never look back, but they will always obey the emperor's words and even deceive them, and they will do whatever it takes to achieve their own goals"

    "Are you talking about Ding Yunyi?" Chongzhen's eyes narrowed.

    "Yes, he is the one the minister is talking about." Wang Chengen could no longer hide anything at this moment: "Please think about it, Your Majesty. Several times when the court was in crisis, once Ding Yunyi was recruited, he risked his life and never cared about himself.  , which time did he not make himself scarred? Several times he almost lost his life. Isn't such a person loyal? To be honest, the minister also believed in him at first and thought he was my Ming Dynasty.  The most loyal minister, but the minister soon discovered that he was wrong"

    Wang Chengen sighed deeply: "But later, the ministers discovered that he secretly made friends with powerful people and occupied Taipeng. His power expanded rapidly, and the court's laws no longer worked in his territory. Even Zheng Zhilong's rebellion this time was related to him.  Confucius and Mengqing of Dongchang sent Captain Jia to re-examine Sister Xia's case, but through this case, Zheng Zhilong inexplicably turned against him. Could it really have anything to do with Ding Yunyi?  There's none?"

    Glancing at Chongzhen, he found that his frown was getting deeper and deeper.  Wang Cheng didn't want to hide anything anymore: "But he has done so many things that deserved to lose his head dozens of times, but he is still loyal. He is loyal to the country of Ming Dynasty. If the situation in Ming Dynasty becomes critical again, I have to  If you mobilize him again, he will still come to help. The ministers can guarantee this with their heads. But there is one thing. If he is asked to quell chaos again, he will definitely come with thousands of troops this time, because he has already treated the imperial court in every possible way.  Be wary. To put it bluntly, he is already wary of the emperor. "

    "Where's Lu Qicheng? Didn't we send Lu Qicheng to monitor him? Why did Lu Qicheng say good things about Ding Yunyi in all his secrets?" Chongzhen asked with some reluctance.

    "We all misjudged Ding Yunyi, and we all trusted Lu Qicheng too much." Wang Chengen said calmly: "In the past, we always thought that although Lu Qicheng was a little greedy for money, he was still loyal in the end. But obviously Ding Yunyi came out and Lu Qicheng couldn't refuse at all.  It¡¯s his bargaining chip. Besides, it¡¯s his territory, and it¡¯s impossible for Lu Qicheng not to use it.¡±

    "Being disloyal to me means being disloyal to the Ming Dynasty! I am the Ming Dynasty, and the Ming Dynasty is me!" Chongzhen couldn't bear it any longer, and slapped the dragon case angrily: "Separate the regions, ignore the court's laws, and bully the superiors and subordinates everywhere.  He is a rebellious minister and I must punish him! Come and tell me that I will ask Zhang Kentang to escort him back to Beijing. I don¡¯t believe that he really dares to rebel!¡±

    Wang Chengen was about to persuade him, but suddenly a report came from outside. Scholars from Jiangnan and other places submitted a letter!

    The scholar submitted a letter?  Chongzhen and Wang Chengen were both stunned.

    This is a shocking letter.  Led by Zhang Pu, the leader of Jiangnan scholars, a total of 1,879 people signed a letter pleadingThe imperial court commended Wu Liebo Ding Yunyi!

    In the letter, he tried his best to praise Ding Yunyi's contribution to the court over the years and his "loyalty" to the court.  He also mentioned in a rather subtle way that he had heard some rumors about Ding Yunyi recently, which must be the shameless deeds of some jealous villains.

    ?? Wu Liebo has made great contributions to the court and the world, but now he has been slandered by shameless villains, which makes the world feel chilly. Therefore, to calm the hearts of loyal ministers and stabilize the hearts of the world, I sincerely ask the court to commend Wu Liebo and Ding Yunyi!

    Wang Chengen was shocked in an instant. He suddenly discovered something.  But before he could speak, Chongzhen was already furious: "Good Ding Yunyi, good Ding Yunyi, he is actually connected with these scholars! Kill, kill! My emperor's sword can kill bandits and golden prisoners, how can I still kill them?"  Not Ding Yunyi?¡±

    "Your Majesty, no!" Wang Chengen shouted hurriedly.

    Chongzhen, who was furious, cast his gloomy eyes on him: "Wang Chengen, do you want to imitate these scholars and speak for Ding Yunyi?"

    "Your Majesty, think twice!" Wang Chengen was not afraid: "Your Majesty, please think about why those scholars are aggrieved for Ding Yunyi? Your Majesty, think again, how powerful has Ding Yunyi become? Your Majesty, it's not that you can't kill Ding Yunyi. It's not that you can't kill him.  Those scholars who have spoken for him since the Ming Dynasty, are they afraid? The emperor will kill a lot of them, but more scholars will continue to write!"

    "I don't care, I don't care!" Chongzhen shouted loudly: "My sword can kill as many sycophants and traitors as it can! I want to see if this blood can dye my Ming Dynasty red!"

    "Urgent report from Liaodong!"

    These words instantly silenced Chongzhen. When he heard the words "Liaodong Urgent Report", Chongzhen's face turned pale.  Songshan had just been defeated. Could it be that the Jinlu were attacking again?

    Wang Chengen hurriedly took it over.  After looking at Chongzhen's signal, his face suddenly changed color: "Wu Sangui, the commander-in-chief of the Ningyuan regiment, wrote that Wu Liebo, Fujian commander-in-chief, Shanghu army, and Hussar general Ding Yunyi guarded Taipeng and made great contributions to the court. Today  The situation is chaotic. I urge the court to commend Ding Yunyi to boost the morale of the military and the people of the world!"

    When the memorial was finished, Chongzhen said nothing and just sat there blankly.

    "Wu Sangui, Wu Sangui, now even Wu Sangui has also petitioned for Ding Yunyi" After a while, Chongzhen smiled bitterly: "Jiangnan scholars, Liaodong generals, one after another, petitioned for Ding Yunyi.  Reward. Ding Yunyi, you really did not let me down!"

    "Your Majesty, Ding Yunyi's power has been established." Wang Chengen knew that this was the most critical moment: "The hearts of the scholars cannot be insulted, and the hearts of the soldiers in Liaodong must not be chilled. Our army just suffered a defeat in Liaodong, and now it is time to stabilize the morale of the army.  At that time. Ding Yunyi had fought side by side with Wu Sangui in Liaodong before, and the two had a close friendship. It seems that Ding Yunyi deceived Wu Sangui this time and instigated him to submit the letter without knowing the inside story. But at this critical moment, we must stabilize Liaodong.  That¡¯s the situation.¡±

    He paused briefly and continued: "The bandits in the Central Plains have risen again. The situation in Liaodong is turbulent, and the imperial court is stretched everywhere with troops. Moreover, Zheng Zhilong has been destroyed at this time, and there is only Zhang Kentang left in Fujian. In terms of his strength, there is no  There is no way to resist Ding Yunyi. If the court is forced at this time, the ministers are afraid that he will really rebel The elite divisions of Huben Guards in the world, if they rebel, what else will the court use to calm them down?  Betrayal?"

    "Are you just going to let it go?" Chongzhen asked unwillingly.

    Wang Chengen smiled bitterly: "The minister just said that Ding Yunyi is actually loyal, but he is loyal to the Ming Dynasty. He wants to be a powerful minister, but he may not want to be a treacherous minister. In fact, think about the imperial court in the past few years.  There is also something I can¡¯t do to him¡­¡±

    Seeing the displeasure on Chongzhen¡¯s face, Wang Chengen was worried, but this was a moment that related to the life and death of the Ming Dynasty, and Wang Chengen didn¡¯t care much anymore:

    "He has made great contributions to the court many times, but the court has formed a tripartite balancing force in Fujian and has always suppressed him on the two small islands of Taiwan and Penghu. As time went by, it was inevitable that he would feel resentful and had to fight for  Think about it for yourself. If the minister dares to say something stupid, Ding Huben felt like he was on guard in times of peace when the court was in crisis"

    ¡°In times of crisis, Ding Huben is the best, and in times of peace, beware of Ding!¡±

    Chongzhen¡¯s heart moved: ¡°In your opinion, how should this matter be handled?¡±

    "Stable, we must stabilize the current situation no matter what!" Wang Chengen's answer was without any hesitation: "No matter how chaotic the various places are now, Fujian will definitely not be chaotic. MaybeAt this time, Ding Yunyi and his Tiger Guards will be needed again!  The ministers were bold and begged the emperor to promote Wu Liebo and Ding Yunyi to the title of Marquis of Wu Lie!  "

    "Wu Liehou?" Chongzhen was startled, and then he was very unhappy: "He did these things, and the court not only did not blame him, but also promoted him to Wu Liehou?"

    "Yes!" Wang Chengen replied firmly: "Extraordinary times use extraordinary means. Ding Yunyi's recapture of Quanzhou was his first merit; he defeated the Zheng family navy at sea, his second merit; Suolong Island beheaded Zheng Zhilong, his third merit. Yes.  These three achievements make it natural for him to be a Marquis of Wu. Moreover, doing so has been recognized by the world. Not only can it stabilize the morale of the soldiers and people in Jiangnan and Liaodong, but it can also make the people of the world know that the court will reward meritorious service and will never neglect the meritorious officials.  ! Another meaning is to let the soldiers of the Huben Guards know that the imperial court is good to their Ding Huben, and it is also good to them! "

    Chongzhen was silent again. For a long time, he let out a gentle sigh

    He was unwilling to do this. How could a powerful minister threaten him?  You are the supreme one in the world, and everything should be in your own hands!

    But now, a powerful official has openly climbed onto his head!

    But he also knew that what Wang Chengen said was true, and Wang Chengen's words were all for his own consideration.  Daming Na now can no longer afford a major turmoil!

    "What else?" Chongzhen continued to ask in a low voice.

    "Also, please ask the emperor to remove Zhang Kentang"

    "What?" When Wang Chengen said these words, Chongzhen was shocked.

    Removing Kent Chang?  Chongzhen's voice suddenly rose: "Zhang Kentang is loyal to me and wholeheartedly follows my will. He is a true loyal minister, but you want me to remove him?"

    "Yes, Zhang Kentang is a loyal minister, but Ding Yunyi is a powerful minister!" Wang Chengen's words were full of helplessness: "Sometimes, for the sake of the big plan, we have to sacrifice loyal ministers. If we don't do this, we won't buy time! Wait!  After defeating the Central Plains bandits and calming down the war in Liaodong, let¡¯s focus on dealing with Ding Yunyi and rehabilitating Zhang Kentang.¡±

    Chongzhen was silent there.

    He is the emperor, the supreme emperor in the world!  But now he can't even protect a minister who is loyal to him.  What kind of emperor is this kind of emperor?  Wouldn't such an approach chill the hearts of those loyal ministers?

    But now he has no choice. He must stabilize the current situation. He must stabilize Ding Yunyi!

    Chongzhen was silent there for a long time: "The decree was passed, and Wu Liebo and Ding Yunyi were made Marquis of Wu Lie in recognition of his contribution to suppressing the rebellion. Zhang Kentang, the governor of Fujian, was in trouble. Zheng Zhilong was not aware of the rebellion beforehand, and was charged with conspiracy.  He will be removed from all positions and sentenced to death! He will be imprisoned by Wu Liehou Ding Yunyi"

    This time, Wang Chengen was stunned. He never thought that the emperor could be so cruel.

    "For the Ming Dynasty, for the Ming Dynasty, everything is for the country of the Ming Dynasty!" Chongzhen's eyes turned red:

    "Is there anything else? By the way, Ding Yunyi guarantees that Ye Yuan will act as the governor of Fujian, and he will be approved! Ye Yuan will act as the governor of Fujian! What else do you want? Yes, yes, everything is approved!"

    Tolerate!  Now in Emperor Chongzhen's heart, there is only one word: patience!  No matter what, you have to endure it until the day comes when you have the energy to deal with Ding Yunyi!.

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 452: Encounter on a narrow road

    The dull sound of artillery firing rang in the ears of the two men.

    Meng Tianxiong was raising the hammer and slamming it down on the chisel. Due to the shaking of the ship's hull, the hammer actually hit his finger.  Fortunately, the strong resistance of the sea water slowed down the speed of the hammer, otherwise his fingers would have been broken.

    A few wisps of bright red blood floating in the sea floated past his eyes. Meng Tianxiong ignored the severe and heartbreaking pain. He swung the hammer and continued to hit the chisel.

    The pirates suddenly fired artillery, clearly indicating that the pirates had discovered that the "Huanxi" was resisting them. The angry pirates would never give up. They would never give up until they bombed the "Huanxi" into a pile of pieces.  stop.

    With all hopes pinned on them, Meng Tianxiong couldn't help but remind himself that he should be calmer so that he could complete the task more quickly.

    Amidst the dull and intensive sound of artillery, the two began to use chisels to pry the cracks in the bottom of the ship to create holes.  This time they chose to cooperate. They inserted the chisel into both ends of the crack, then held the chisel tightly with both hands, kicked hard towards the bottom of the boat with both feet, and concentrated all the strength of their bodies into the chisel.

    "One, two, get up! One, two, get up!" The two people shouted slogans in their hearts while exerting their strength.

    Under the constantly swaying sea water, there are two of their faces that are distorted by excessive exertion. On these two distorted faces, you can see something called perseverance.

    On the deck of the "Happiness".  The pirates' cannonballs continued to fall, and the rumbling explosions were heard endlessly.  Soldiers were constantly hit by artillery shells, and blood and flesh were scattered on the deck.  Thick smoke was everywhere, and it was terrible to see.

    At this time, Wei Dong rushed out of the medical cabin. He bandaged the wounds of the injured soldiers to stop the bleeding.

    Long Zhantian ordered the soldiers with crossbows and fire guns to shoot at the pirates on the boat, and other soldiers killed the pirates who climbed onto the side of the ship.

    However, due to the small number of crossbows and muskets, the lethality is obviously not enough.  The pirates on the boat used crossbows instead.  More than a dozen crossbows cover the climbing pirates. As long as the soldiers on the "Happiness" dare to stick their heads out from the side of the ship, the fast and powerful crossbow arrows will shoot through the soldiers' heads. Under the cover of the pirates' artillery and crossbows,  Down.  Pirates kept boarding the Joy.

    Long Zhantian led the soldiers to engage in hand-to-hand combat with more and more pirates. He held the Xiuchun knife tightly in his hand. His knife had not killed anyone for many years. Today he finally had the opportunity to try his knife.  The taste of human blood was palpable. Thinking of this, Long Zhantian's eyes turned as cold as frost.

    He also has to protect Lin Jinjia behind him. He is just a scholar. In Li Dongsheng's words, he is powerless. He does not allow Lin Jinjia to have any danger or mistakes.

    The pirates obviously saw the specialness of the young man in front of them. After the three pirates killed the two soldiers in front of them, they licked the blood from the corners of their mouths.  They rushed towards Long Zhantian with great tacit understanding.

    Long Zhantian stared at them vigilantly. Suddenly, the pirate shouted and rushed over. His knife was cut high from the top of Long Zhantian's head. His ferocious face was filled with a kind of madness.  Long Zhantian dodged, and the blade grazed Long Zhantian's body and cut it down.  The pirate lost his balance due to excessive force and leaned forward. Long Zhantian lifted his right foot to his knee. The pirate immediately leaned over and fell to the deck. Long Zhantian didn't even look at it.  A knife penetrated his back. The pirate raised his head and screamed in pain, and died soon after.

    The other two pirates with red eyes slashed hard from the left and right sides of Long Zhantian. Long Zhantian crouched down to avoid their attacks. The two pirates' knives collided violently and made a "‡R" sound.  .  Long Zhantian held the knife in both hands and turned his whole body in a full circle. He only heard two "chichi" sounds, blood spattered, and the pirate fell motionless on the deck.

    "Whoever dares to come up, I will immediately let his blood splatter on the spot." Long Zhantian shouted at the pirates while holding the bloody knife.

    The pirates didn¡¯t know what he was talking about, but just now three of their companions died under Long Zhantian¡¯s sword in an instant. The pirates couldn¡¯t help but feel frightened. They surrounded Long Zhantian in the middle, hesitating and not daring to rush in front of him.

    Lin Jinjia had never seen a battle formation before. When he looked at the soldiers and pirates fighting on the deck, his face looked a little pale because of nervousness.

    While Long Zhantian was struggling to fight the pirates, Lin Jinjia suddenly saw a pirate carrying a bloody knife and rushing towards Wei Dong who was bandaging the injured soldier. There was no one around who could stop the pirate. Wei Dong was in an extreme state.  In danger.

    In desperation, Lin Jinjia opened the hand of a dead soldier, picked up a firecracker in his hand, and prepared to shoot at the pirate who was rushing towards Wei Dong.

    ?To fire a fire blunderbuss, you need a fire twister to light it, but he didn't have a fire twister in his hand. In desperation, Lin Jinjia shouted: "Wei Dong, be careful behind you!"

    Wei Dong suddenly raised his head and looked back, only to see a large, dark-skinned pirate holding a knife and slashing at his head.  Wei Dong's expression changed drastically, and his instinctive reaction was to roll forward. The pirate's knife struck the hard deck, leaving a deep mark.

    This knife did not hit Wei Dong, and the pirate was very angry. His face became extremely twisted, his mouth was open and he was shouting something, and his teeth, which were blackened by chewing betel nut too much, looked terrible.

    The pirate ship continued to fire artillery, and a mast of the "Happiness" was directly hit by the artillery and broke into two pieces. There was a loud "bang" and the mast fell in front of Lin Jinjia. The huge vibration made his whole body tremble.  .  On the fallen mast, the sail also burst into flames, and thick smoke billowed from the ship.

    Fortunately, Lin Jinjia grabbed it tightly because the inscription "Shark Character No. 169 Bronze Gun" was engraved on this fire gun, which was a bit rough to the touch. Otherwise, in the panic just now, the fire gun  He might have gotten out long ago.

    Lin Jinjia held the firecracker, put the wire over the flame, and heard a "chichi" sound.  He aimed the musket at the pirate who was chasing Wei Dong with a knife.

    Suddenly, there was a "bang" sound.  Lin Jinjia's hand holding the gun suddenly felt a searing pain, and the gun fell to the ground.

    at this time.  Wei Dong had been forced to the side of the ship by the pirates. He had no way to escape except turning over and jumping into the sea.  Even if he did jump, the pirates would not give him time to turn around, and he would kill Wei Dong with a single blow.

    Wei Dong looked at the pirate with a grin on his face in horror, his shadow cast on his face.  Wei Dong closed his eyes.  His death has come.

    However, the knife in the pirate's hand was not cut off for a long time.  Wei Dong opened his eyes and saw the pirate in front of him shaky. His face had already turned to the other side.  His expression was so desperate and unwilling.

    After Wei Dong hurriedly rolled to the left twice, the pirate fell over the side of the ship he had been leaning on, and then fell into the sea.  The moment the pirate fell, he saw that there were more than a dozen bleeding holes on the pirate's back.

    Wei Dong gasped and looked in the direction where the pirates were looking just now, and saw the blunderbuss in Lin Jinjia's hand smoking.  Wei Dong understood that it was Lin Jinjia who saved him this time. He smiled at Lin Jinjia, but Lin Jinjia was indifferent to his smile and looked down at the gun on the deck.

    "Do Ming soldiers use weapons that are difficult to operate? I must improve this small firearm." Lin Jinjia's deep voice drifted into Wei Dong's ears.

    The fight between soldiers and pirates continues, although the Ming soldiers are well-trained.  However, due to their lack of weapons, they were unable to exert their fighting power in front of the ferocious pirates. There were more and more pirates on the deck, but fewer and fewer soldiers.

    At the bottom of the pirate ship, Meng Tianxiong and Li Dongsheng finally pried open two holes. Seawater poured into the bottom of the pirate ship continuously, and bubbles popped up.

    In the pirate's cabin, a pirate in charge of inspection was inspecting the bottom cabin, and the sea water had reached the top of his feet.  Then he saw two holes where water was pouring out.

    The pirate immediately ran to the place where the sea water came up. The sound of the board breaking suddenly sounded. One of the pirate's feet suddenly sank, and he sat down.  The pirate raised his feet in horror and found that there was a bigger hole in the bottom cabin, and sea water kept gushing out.

    The pirate shouted loudly and ran out of the hold.

    Meng Tianxiong and Li Dongsheng didn't know what happened in the bottom of the pirate ship until they pried open the third hole, and a foot covered with hair suddenly sank from the hole. They knew that the pirates had discovered them, and they were at the bottom of the ship.  It is no longer safe.

    "What should we do next?" Li Dongsheng asked after taking a breath.

    Meng Tianxiong glanced at the "Huanxi" in the distance and saw thick smoke billowing from the "Huanxi". The hull was also leaning a little. It seemed that it would not be able to support it for long.

    ¡°We finally dug three holes, and we must not let them block them back.¡± Meng Tianxiong¡¯s tone was firm.

    Li Dongsheng nodded and followed Meng Tianxiong into the bottom of the sea again.  As expected by Meng Tianxiong, the pirates in the ship had already begun to look for things to seal the holes in the bottom cabin.  Naturally, the two of them couldn't let them get what they wanted. As long as the three holes were blocked, they would use iron chisels to dig in harder.  After several rounds, water continued to pour into the cabin.

    Both of them knew very well that pirates would never justIt's to block the holes they made.  Sure enough, not long after, four pirates appeared in the sea.  Each of them held a spear in their hand, and pierced towards them as they swam.

    Meng Tianxiong was secretly complaining. He had exhausted a lot of energy in order to dig holes, and now he had to deal with pirates who often fought in the water. He felt a little powerless.

    He was thinking about countermeasures when a spear was already stabbed at his neck. Meng Tianxiong kicked hard to the bottom of the boat, tilted his head and went backwards.  The pirate did not give up, but the spear followed him closely.

    Meng Tianxiong's speed was getting slower and slower, and the spear was getting closer and closer to his neck. Just when Meng Tianxiong felt that he could not avoid it, Li Dongsheng suddenly swam over and grabbed the spear that was stabbing Meng Tianxiong with one of his big hands.  A long spear.

    The pirate was stunned, and he quickly drew back his spear, but how could Li Dongsheng let him do so.  Li Dongsheng also kicked hard on the bottom of the boat with his feet, and his whole body was shot out. He used this force to snatch the pirate's spear.

    At this moment, another pirate stabbed Li Dongsheng with a spear in both hands. Li Dongsheng had no intention of evading, but stepped forward to meet him, holding the spear in one hand.  At the same time, Li Dongsheng handed the spear he had just captured to Meng Tianxiong.

    Meng Tianxiong seized this fleeting opportunity. He held the spear and stabbed the pirate who had been caught with the spear. He accurately stabbed the pirate's neck, and blood immediately spurted out, like a red stripe.  ribbons floating in the water.

    When the other three pirates saw this, they did not retreat because one of their companions was killed. They swam over again with their spears in hand.

    After several rounds under the water, the chests of the two of them were already extremely stuffy, so they had no choice but to raise their heads from the sea to take a breath of fresh air.  But as soon as they showed up, the archers on the ship who were already ready immediately launched an attack on them.

    The arrows shot down from above their heads with a "whoosh", and the two had no choice but to dive back into the water, but Meng Tianxiong was still a little slower, and an arrow hit his shoulder.

    The water was even more dangerous. After the three pirates came to the surface to breathe, they dived back into the water and attacked them again.

    The sea water violently stimulated the wound, and Meng Tianxiong felt severe pain.  However, the arrow left on Meng Tianxiong's shoulder was the real hidden danger. The existence of the arrow slowed down Meng Tianxiong's swimming speed. When he swam under the water, the arrow kept shaking from side to side.  It felt like he was being stabbed with a stick.

    Meng Tianxiong could only grit his teeth and endure the pain. He could not give up the fight because of the pain in his body.  He was very aware of what his mission was. Only by getting rid of the pirates in front of him could he stop the pirates on the ship from blocking the three holes, and then the pirate ship would sink to the bottom of the sea and lose its ability to attack.

    He must be patient, and he can only be patient.

    Another pirate held a spear and stabbed Meng Tianxiong. This time he did not choose to retreat. He also held a spear and rushed towards the pirate.

    "The brave will win when they meet on a narrow road. Meng Tianxiong has no choice to retreat. Dealing with the pirates immediately is his only choice, otherwise all his efforts will be wasted.

    The distance between the two was getting closer and closer. When the spear was only a few inches away from his head, Meng Tianxiong suddenly turned his head to avoid the pirate's spear. The sharp spear tore open his ear, and he frowned slightly.  , he continued to hold up his spear and stabbed the pirate in the face!

    With death right in front of him, Meng Tianxiong raised a smile, but he soon discovered that he had been complacent too early and had made a fatal mistake.

    After the pirate saw that Meng Tianxiong had dodged his attack, he actually gave up his spear and freed his hands to firmly grasp Meng Tianxiong's spear.  Then with a strong tug, Meng Tianxiong's body suddenly lost his balance, and he was pulled over by the pirate.  (To be continued: Gone with the Sky. Registered members of literature recommend this work.

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 453: Tragic Victory

    Death was right in front of him. Meng Tianxiong raised a smile, but he soon discovered that he had been complacent too early and had made a fatal mistake.

    After the pirate saw that Meng Tianxiong had dodged his attack, he actually gave up his spear and freed his hands to firmly grasp Meng Tianxiong's spear.  Then with a strong tug, Meng Tianxiong's body suddenly lost his balance, and he was pulled over by the pirate.

    Meng Tianxiong finally realized the danger. He caught a glimpse of another pirate who was already ready. He didn't even have time to let go.  Another pirate delivered his fatal blow, and saw his spear draw a water line in the water, quickly running toward Meng Tianxiong's chest.

    In addition to the shimmering spear getting closer and closer, Meng Tianxiong also saw the pirate's hideous smile. This was the end of his life.

    Life and death were in an instant. A figure swam over hard and blocked the assassination route with his own body.

    Blood spurted out, and the sea water turned bright red, which fascinated Meng Tianxiong's eyes. He couldn't believe what he saw.

    This rude officer had whipped him severely and sunk him into the sea three times.  Stand up for him at his most dangerous moment and block the fatal spear attack for him.

    The red color of the sea water is getting thicker and thicker. In the silent sea water, Meng Tianxiong's face is filled with grief and anger.

    The spear did not hit Meng Tianxiong, but his body was pulled by another pirate.  He was getting closer and closer to the pirate. When the pirate's twisted face appeared in his eyes, he suddenly let go of the spear.  With his right hand, he pulled out the feather arrow stuck in his shoulder and stabbed it towards the pirate's neck.  Blood splattered, and the pirate slowly sank to the bottom of the sea with his big frightened eyes open.

    The pain of muscle tearing.  Meng Tianxiong almost fainted.  But he didn't care about his pain at all, and swam towards Li Dongsheng with all his strength, trying his best to pull Li Dongsheng out of the sea.

    The fresh air finally allowed Li Dongsheng to catch his breath. His face was ashen and he was breathing heavily.  Meng Tianxiong's condition is also very bad, and the pain from the wound is nothing.  What's even more frightening is that he can hardly muster any strength.

    A few meters away, two pirates were floating on the water. They were breathing heavily and staring at them fiercely. It seemed that they were also exhausted.

    Meng Tianxiong discovered that the draft of the pirate ship was much deeper than before.  It was obvious that a lot of water had been filled into the bottom of the pirate ship.  And as the water in the hold gets deeper and deeper, it becomes increasingly difficult for the pirates to block these three holes.

    ¡°I¡¯ll stop them, and you quickly pry open the fourth hole.¡± Li Dongsheng gasped.

    "Are you okay?" Meng Tianxiong looked at Li Dongsheng, whose face was getting greener and greener, and couldn't help but feel worried, "I should deal with the pirates, and you can pry open the hole."

    "Fighting is the meaning of a soldier, and dying in battle is the honor of a soldier." After Li Dongsheng said this, before Meng Tianxiong could say anything else, he swam towards the pirates.

    Looking at Li Dongsheng¡¯s clumsy actions, Meng Tianxiong knew very well that Li Dongsheng might never come back from this attack.  He gritted his teeth and dived into the water again.  The bottom of the ship is his battlefield, where his honor and dignity are also held.

    The two pirates once again dived into the water with spears to kill them.  The two swam in different directions. Li Dongsheng went to stop the pirates, while Meng Tianxiong swam to the bottom of the boat.

    The chisel was still inserted into the crack under the boat. Meng Tianxiong held the chisel with both hands, stepped on the bilge with his feet, and used all his strength to pry the crack, but the crack did not move at all and showed no signs of expansion.  The first three holes can be successfully pried open.  That's because it's the power of two people.

    But now Meng Tianxiong is alone, and all his strength has been almost exhausted.

    Opening the fourth hole is the key to making the pirate ship sink. Meng Tianxiong was extremely anxious. He understood that the "Huanxi" would never be able to hold on for much longer after such a fierce attack by the pirates.  Li Dongsheng, who was covered in injuries, couldn't hold on for much longer. He had to be fast.  Meng Tianxiong gritted his teeth and exerted force again. The crack expanded a little, but it was still not completely pried open.

    At this moment, a pirate bypassed Li Dongsheng's obstruction and stabbed Meng Tianxiong directly with his spear.  This time, his speed was very fast. Meng Tianxiong was shocked and quickly turned his head, and stabbed his eyes with the spear, and happened to penetrate the crack.

    The pirate had no choice but to pull out the spear with all his strength, but the spear was stuck inside and could not be pulled out for a while.

    Meng Tianxiong was overjoyed. This spear was like another chisel stuck in the crack. Meng Tianxiong ignored the pirate. He quickly inserted the chisel into the other end of the crack, and then stepped on it with his feet again.  Bottom of the boat.

    &nbsp; There was a crisp sound of "click", the crack turned into a hole, and seawater poured into the cabin continuously.

    When the pirate saw that his spear, which he intended to kill Meng Tianxiong, actually helped him, he swam over extremely angrily. He hugged Meng Tianxiong tightly with both hands, and he attempted to die together with Meng Tianxiong.

    Meng Tianxiong¡¯s body gradually sank, and his chest became more and more stuffy, but he had no strength to resist.  Even though he still held a chisel in his hand, he did not have any strength to raise the chisel to attack the pirate holding him.

    In a daze, Meng Tianxiong saw the pirate ship sinking bit by bit, and a sad smile appeared on the corner of Meng Tianxiong's mouth.

    Meng Tianxiong struggled for a while, but was still unable to stop his body from sinking with the pirates. He knew that he would definitely die this time.

    In a blur, he seemed to see a burst of blood rising above his head, and then a burly figure swam towards him.  Meng Tianxiong closed his eyes. He was born in the sea and died in the sea. This was his fate and he would not complain.

    On the deck of the "Happiness", numerous corpses were lying on the ground, and a strong smell of blood floated in the air.

    Long Zhantian's eyes released a fierce murderous aura. He and his soldiers were still engaged in a life-and-death battle, even though the pirates had forced the soldiers and crew members on the "Happiness" to the stern of the ship.

    Although the pirates have completely occupied the dominant position.  But they didn't dare to act rashly. Long Zhantian had killed more than 20 pirates by himself.  The black armor was almost stained red with his own blood and the blood of the pirates.

    The pirates have never seen an enemy like Long Zhantian.  You can easily kill a person with just one move of your hand.

    Lin Jinjia and Wei Dong also held blood-stained knives tightly in their hands. Their eyes no longer had the panic when the pirates had just boarded the ship, but instead had a determination to look forward to death.

    The setting sun in the west dyed the clouds on the horizon red, and the sea water seemed to be dyed with a layer of blood.

    Opposite the "Happiness", the pirate ship is gradually tilting.  Then it slowly sank, and the gun ports on the ship were submerged by the sea water.

    "Boom -" there was a dull cannon sound, and a shell actually rushed out from the bottom of the water.

    Because the hull had tilted, the shell could only fly up into the sky diagonally.  Finally, it landed on a small boat under the "Happiness".  The boat was hit in two by cannonballs, and a pirate guarding the boat also turned over and fell into the sea.

    Long Zhantian couldn't restrain his smile and looked up to the sky laughing.  When the pirates saw Long Zhantian, who was already in desperate situation, suddenly burst into hearty laughter, a look of fear appeared on his face.

    "Brothers, kill hard!" Long Zhantian suddenly pointed his sword forward and shouted loudly.

    Suddenly, the soldiers gained great courage. They followed Long Zhantian and rushed towards the pirates. Everyone's eyes were shining with hope, and the pirates were shocked by their sudden burst of courage.

    Long Zhantian took a few steps forward.  After a sword pierced the heart of a pirate in the front row, the sword edge passed the neck of another pirate. The two pirates were killed instantly by Long Zhantian's sword.

    During the melee, several pirates finally discovered that their ship was sinking, and they shouted one after another.  Soon, the pirates who were in a dominant position on the deck began to panic. They ignored the enemies in front of them and retreated to the side of the ship.  Taking advantage of this opportunity, the soldiers and crew on the ship launched a counterattack against the pirates.

    It didn¡¯t take long for the pirates to jump into the sea.  While Long Zhantian ordered the crew to sail towards the pirate ship, he also ordered the soldiers to fire arrows at the pirates who climbed onto the boat and were about to escape. Unfortunately, the number of arrows was too small and they failed to hit a few pirates.  The pirate ship was sinking slowly, and the pirates swung their oars desperately to escape.

    When the "Happiness" sailed to the sinking position of the pirate ship, Long Zhantian stood on the bow of the ship and looked around at the sea.  At this time, the sea was almost calm except for a few wooden barrels floating with goods. It seemed that it had just swallowed a huge pirate ship, which was just an illusion he saw.

    Meng Tianxiong and Li Dongsheng were found on the sea. Long Zhantian raised his head and let out a long cry of pain. The people on the "Huanxi" looked at his burly and arrogant back in bewilderment.

    The wind blew across Long Zhantian's face, making him feel a bit cold, but a bitterness surged in his heart.  For the pride and honor of Ming Dynasty, he advocated this battle with the pirates. Although it seemed that they won, the result was so tragic.

    "There are two people floating on the sea." Sun De's voice full of surprise suddenly sounded, "They are Commander Li and Division Meng Zhou."

    "Hurry up and get them."?Come up.  "Long Zhantian ordered loudly. He looked intently at the two people floating on the sea. At this time, Li Dongsheng was sandwiching Meng Tianxiong.

    Several lightly injured soldiers jumped out immediately, took over the rope thrown from the boat, held up the unconscious Meng Tianxiong, tied ropes to his hands and feet, and pulled him up first.  Li Dongsheng also tied the rope with the help of several soldiers and was hoisted onto the ship.

    Long Zhantian watched the two people being hoisted up one after another, and a smile finally appeared on his stern face.

    The afterglow of the setting sun shone into the cabin from a hole penetrated by a shell, and fell on Meng Tianxiong's face.  He looked a little scary, his face was as pale as a piece of paper and deeply sunken, and his lips had lost their original rosy color and turned almost purple-black.

    Li Dongsheng leaned his head against the ship wall and slept with his eyes closed. His body swayed gently with the ship. When he was about to slide off the ship wall, he suddenly adjusted his posture to maintain the original position.  state.

    When Wei Dong came in, Li Dongsheng suddenly opened his eyes and looked warily in the direction of the cabin door. His body was filled with strength in an instant and he could jump up at any time.

    When Wei Dong saw the cloth cover that Li Dongsheng was supposed to be wearing on his mouth thrown to the ground, he said dissatisfiedly: "How many times have I told you, you must wear the cloth cover if you want to take care of Master Meng Zhou here."

    Li Dongsheng glared and said, "I've already suffocated enough in the water, and you want me to wear this thing to make myself suffocate?"

    "Then I can only ask you to go out." Not only was Wei Dong not intimidated by his fierce look, but he issued an expulsion order for him.

    "You dare!" Li Dongsheng raised his voice unconsciously.

    Wei Dong sneered and said, "I am the only doctor on the ship. Do you think I dare to do this?"

    Li Dongsheng looked at him, then picked up the cloth cover very unhappily, and said while putting it on his head: "Besides these inexplicable tricks, you actually cured the whole boat of people lying down."

    Wei Dong walked to Meng Tianxiong's bed and said while inspecting it: "Without this cloth cover, you would have been lying dead like everyone else."

    "You are just a quack doctor. You don't know how to treat any disease." After putting on the cloth mask, Li Dongsheng spoke a little unclearly, and then he also came to Meng Tianxiong's bed. "I really don't understand what Commander Long thinks about choosing you."  Ship as medical officer.¡±

    Wei Dong ignored him. After carefully examining Meng Tianxiong, he said, "If he persists for one more day, he will be saved tomorrow."

    "Why wait until tomorrow?" Li Dongsheng asked.

    "The Huanxi" can dock tomorrow, and I can treat him if I find medicine on the shore.  "Wei Dong said.

    "What if we can't reach the shore tomorrow or can't find medicine?" Li Dongsheng looked at him.

    "Then there's nothing I can do." Wei Dong sighed.

    ¡°It¡¯s better to rely on yourself to save people while you¡¯re a quack doctor.¡± Li Dongsheng angrily pulled off the cloth cover and ran out of the cabin.

    Li Dongsheng ran to the deck and said: "Most of our brothers on the ship have fallen down, and they are almost dying. Mr. Wei said that we only have one day to save their lives. Our sails are broken, and the ship  Just like ants crawling forward, we must take turns rowing for those fallen brothers to buy time.¡±

    ¡°Take turns rowing and buy time. Take turns rowing and buy time.¡±

    Wei Dong knew that there were not many people who could continue to work on the ship, but these bursts of voices were loud and clear.

    The setting sun has almost completely sunk, leaving a dark red color above the sea.  The "Happiness" sailed forward slowly with several tattered sails spread out by the breeze.

    On the bow of the ship, Long Zhantian and Lin Jinjia were studying a navigation chart. The afterglow of the setting sun shone on them, dyeing their bodies red.

    Several islands loomed in the twilight. Lin Jinjia pointed ahead: "According to the navigation chart I copied from the "Military Bei Zhi", the front should be Mount Longya on Java Island. It is an excellent port, 'Happiness'  The ship will be anchored there." (To be continued. Registered members of Piaotian Literature recommend this work.

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 454: Capturing Zheng Sen Alive (Part 1)

    Qiang Ming 454_Read the full text of Qiang Ming for free_Chapter 454: Capturing Zheng Sen alive (Part 1) from (.)

    While the "Happiness" was fighting against the harsh environment and pirates at sea, Ye Dahai, the commander of the expeditionary colonial fleet, thought that his ships had been completely buried in the sea.

    To be honest, he felt a little distressed. Long Zhantian was one of the earlier members of Ding Yunyi's group.  The expeditionary colonization plan has just begun, but there have already been such losses, which has to be heartbreaking.

    But for Ye Dahai, no matter how big the difficulty is, they must overcome it. They will not slow down because of the loss of the ship.

    "Commander, we just met a merchant ship from Java. He said that he heard the sound of cannons in the direction of Longya Mountain." Qu Yihang, the boat commander on the "Hu Lie", came over in a hurry and said.

    "In the direction of Java? Batavia?" Ye Dahai asked with a frown.

    "I don't know. That merchant ship belongs to our Daming Ocean Company. I have already invited the owner over."

    Just as he was talking, the owner of the merchant ship had already arrived on the "Hu Lie". They met each other. The owner's name was Sun Weida, who was hired by the "Da Ming Ocean Company". I heard that the one-armed scar-faced general standing opposite was the Tiger Guards warrior Ye.  Sun Weida respects the sea very much.

    After a few polite words on both sides, Ye Dahai asked about the situation, and Sun Weida hurriedly said: "Yes, there is such a thing. The cannon fire was very fierce, and I was worried about harming my merchant ship, so I didn't get close. But there were people on my ship.  I looked through the telescope and saw that there was a ship, it was my Ming Dynasty warship."

    "What?" Upon hearing this, Ye Dahai became alert: "The Ming Dynasty warship? Mr. Sun, did you read that correctly?"

    "No. I, the Triangle Dragon Flag of the Ming Dynasty, will never admit my mistake!"

    Sun Weida's affirmative answer made Ye Dahai's brows knit together deeply.

    Ming warship?  Apart from my own fleet, where are the Ming warships in the nearby waters?  Is it from the Zheng family navy?  Judging by the date, the Huben Guards had already started a war with the Zheng Family Navy.  Moreover, Ye Dahai was very sure that the Huben Guards Navy would not be defeated, so were those the defeated soldiers of the Zheng Family Navy?

    That¡¯s not right. Since Zheng Zhilong has rebelled, he will never fly the Ming Dynasty Dragon Flag again

    Where did that warship come from?

    Ye Dahai suddenly felt something in his heart. Could it be that that was his missing ship?  If that is really the case, then Long Zhantian and the others may not be dead yet

    ? But the strange thing is.  If it was really Long Zhantian and the others, how could any pirate be so bold as to dare to touch Hu Benwei's warship?  Lord Zongzhen rules the pirates in the world, where do those pirates come from?

    "Commander. Could it be the missing ship of Long Zhantian and others?" Qu Yihang on the side asked the same question.

    Now there are two paths before Ye Dahai. One is to ignore it and move forward directly according to the preset goal; the second is to turn around and go back to see if those brothers he has fallen behind are not.

    Ye Dahai did not hesitate much and quickly issued his order: "The entire fleet turns to the rudder. The target is Mount Aralia on Java Island!"

    The voyage colonial fleet did not hesitate too much, and countless warships began to turn their rudders and head towards the Dragon Tooth Mountain

    Maybe they will get nothing this time, but that doesn't matter.  The important thing is that they will never let any brother go

    But at this time, Long Zhantian and his brothers in Longya Mountain encountered a new situation: the pirates who had just been repelled.  Come back again.

    This point puzzled Long Zhantian

    Where did the pirates come from?  Didn't they see the Ming Dynasty battle flag?  Even the Tiger Guards battle flag and the Pirate Alliance flag were hoisted on the "Huanxi".

    But all this seems to have no effect on these pirates

    There are about eight or nine boats on the other side.  All the artillery was set up and lined up on the sea, staring at the "Happiness" eagerly, with the possibility of attacking at any time.

    But the "Huanxi" no longer has the ability to continue fighting

    They have no cannonballs or muskets. The Huben Guards Navy, which has always been proud of its sharp firearms, has to face an extremely embarrassing situation:

    They must fight with cold weapons!

    "Li Dongsheng!"

    "My job is down!"

    Long Zhantian looked at the subordinate who almost had his head chopped off: "Abandon ship!"

    "What? Abandon ship?" Li Dongsheng was shocked when he heard this.

    "Abandon ship!" Long Zhantian's answer was without any hesitation: "Command brotherThey all went ashore and built temporary defenses.  It seems to me that these pirates are not ready to let us go"

    Although he was reluctant, he had to issue such an order!

    He was also reluctant to give up the "Happiness" just like that, but he had to be responsible for the lives of the brothers on the ship.  It was no longer possible for the "Happiness" to continue fighting, but he would never allow his brothers to sacrifice their lives in vain.

    The "Happiness" has docked, and the injured and sick brothers on board all got off with the help of the brothers who were still healthy.  After not seeing land for many days, I suddenly stepped on it and felt a sense of intimacy.

    But no one can feel relaxed at all From here, we can see that the pirate ships are slowly moving towards here quickly

    A fierce battle on land may be imminent

    Long Zhantian counted the number of people and found that there were less than thirty people able to fight.  He couldn't help but smile bitterly. He had not been in such a passive situation for a long time since he followed Wu Liebo in the war.

    Li Dongsheng came to him, holding a torch in his hand. He glanced at the "Happiness" with infinite nostalgia, and then silently handed the torch to Long Zhantian's hand

    Long Zhantian sighed softly. There was also infinite nostalgia in his eyes. Then, he silently threw the torch onto the fire-starters piled on the deck of the "Happiness"

    He was reluctant to part with it, just like all the brothers.  But they must do it.  Even if the "Happiness" is burned down, it must not be left to the enemy

    The fire rose from the "Happiness", and the blazing flames lit up the sky and illuminated the Dragon Tooth Mountain

    Those brothers who can stand up.  Supporting the injured and sick brothers, watching everything silently, silently staring at the burning "Happy"

    Farewell, "Happy"!

    Far away on the land, some locals quietly came out of their hiding places and peered at these uninvited guests who suddenly arrived.

    Although Dragon Tooth Mountain is a natural harbor, it has been abandoned for a long time since Hongyi established the city of Batavia.  The excitement of the past has long since disappeared.

    Where did these strange soldiers come from?

    "Commander, there is a hill there." Meng Tianxiong, who went to check on the situation, hurried over and said, "I have seen it. Although the terrain of the hill is not dangerous, it can temporarily resist the pirates' attack."

    at this time.  Judging from the situation of the pirates, everyone knew that those pirates would definitely land.

    "Brothers who are injured and sick should evacuate first." Long Zhantian pursed his lips and gave this order: "Li Dongsheng and I are separated from the rear."

    Looking at the brothers who had just landed and had not had time to breathe, Long Zhantian smiled bitterly. When did he become so embarrassed?  Being chased around by a group of pirates?

    As long as you can slow down this energy.  This revenge must be avenged

    Ming soldiers quickly appeared on the hill, and temporary fortifications were set up immediately.  Although these soldiers of the Ming Dynasty were very tired, they did not forget their duties

    After taking the telescope, Long Zhantian looked towards the sea.  I found that the pirate ships were approaching quickly when they docked.  A large number of pirates jumped off the ship without stopping.

    And what¡¯s even more strange is.  As soon as these pirates landed, they did not yell like other pirates and couldn't wait to plunder the local area.

    ¡°On the contrary, they behaved in a very orderly manner, and they didn¡¯t even have the intention of attacking in a hurry.

    Where did this pirate come from?  Long Zhantian became increasingly confused.  This was different from any group of pirates I had seen before.

    Then, something even more surprising happened to Long Zhantian

    The pirates began to dismantle the artillery on the ship and transport it to the shore.  Could it be that they wanted to use these artillery pieces to attack the hill?

    The development of things quickly confirmed Long Zhantian¡¯s judgment

    The pirates searched in an orderly manner, and it could be seen through the telescope that they even seemed friendly to the locals. The locals they caught, instead of being mistreated, were still communicating with the pirates.

    But the pirates, judging from the pirates' actions, they have obviously targeted the building where the Ming army soldiers are hiding.

    Long Zhantian¡¯s brows were furrowed, and he began to faintly notice something was wrong

    The pirates started to move here??, they discovered the Ming army's hiding place, but they still made no attempt to attack.

    Night has fallen, and countless bonfires are burning under the mountain. It is obvious that the pirates are preparing to wait until dawn before launching a large-scale attack.

    "Li Dongsheng, are these pirates?" Long Zhantian called Li Dongsheng over and raised his question.

    "I can't tell. Their costumes look good, but their actions don't look much like them." Li Dongsheng also had worry on his face: "I've observed it carefully, although their actions are nothing like other pirates."  They are different, but the march, formation, and pursuit appear to be very orderly. Occasionally, confusion will be corrected quickly If I guessed correctly, someone must be directing the action there, and this person must be there.  Been in the army"

    "Who do you think their marching movements look like?" Long Zhantian suddenly asked.

    Li Dongsheng shook his head in confusion.

    Long Zhantian pursed his lips: "I can't tell, but I feel very familiar"

    He thought for a long time but didn't have any answer. After a while, he called Lin Jinjia to his side: "Judging from the pirates' current actions, they won't attack tonight, I'm afraid they will wait until dawn. We have few people, and  We have lost more than half of our combat effectiveness and are severely lacking in weapons. You won¡¯t be able to hold on for much longer. You are not a soldier, so you don¡¯t have to fight here.¡±

    "Ah!" Lin Jinjia was a little confused when he heard this.

    "And you, Mr. Wei." Long Zhantian turned to Wei Dong again: "You are the doctor on the ship, and you don't have to stay here to die with us. Once we fail tomorrow, I allow you two to surrender to the pirates.  !¡±

    "What? Surrender to the pirates?" Lin Jinjia and Wei Dong shouted out together.

    "Yes, you can surrender to the pirates!" Long Zhantian's tone has never been so firm: "One of you is a scholar and is familiar with the navigation knowledge recorded in the 'Wu Bei Zhi'; the other is a doctor who specializes in treating diseases and saving people.  So keeping you here is useful to the pirates"

    Lin Jinjia said without thinking: "Commander, although I am not a soldier, I also know that there has never been such a thing as surrender in the Huben Guards. Do you want Mr. Wei and I to suffer such humiliation?"

    "Lin Jinjia, Mr. Wei!" Long Zhantian increased his voice: "What's so scary about death? Just close your eyes, but sometimes life is more difficult than death. We all can fight and die.  Here, but who told Wu Liebo what happened here? Who will avenge us? Lin Jinjia, Mr. Wei, I beg you, you must live well, no matter how humiliating you are.  You must live until the day you meet Wu Liebo!"

    Lin Jinjia and Wei Dong understood, completely.

    If the command allows them to live, they must live.  Even if they are raped and mentally insulted by pirates, they must grit their teeth and survive!

    Not living for yourself, but living for these brothers who are about to die!

    Perhaps from this moment on, Long Zhantian and all the brothers here have made up their minds to die, but they need someone to tell their story to Wu Liebo and all the brothers in Huben Guard.

    Sooner or later, someone will avenge them.

    "Commander Long, I understand." Lin Jinjia pursed his lips and tried his best not to make his voice tremble. He was trying his best to control his emotions: "We will definitely live well, and we will also  I guarantee you that we will be able to see Wu Liebo one day and tell him what happened here and who killed the soldiers of Huben Guard!"

    Long Zhantian smiled lightly, so openly.

    Death was nothing to be afraid of. He had been prepared to die from the first day he joined the army, and this day finally arrived for him.

    Since they must die, then wait until dawn and let those pirates see the style of my Tiger Guards!

    Qiang Ming 454_Qiang Ming full text free to read_Chapter 454: Capturing Zheng Sen alive (Part 1) has been updated!

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 455: Capturing Zheng Sen Alive (Part 2)

    Qiang Ming 455_Read the full text of Qiang Ming for free_Chapter 455: Capturing Zheng Sen alive (Part 2) from (.)

    Since they must die, then wait until dawn and let those pirates see the style of my Tiger Guards!

    Its daybreak.

    The night reluctantly bids farewell, and the morning sun shines here.

    The pirates have already begun to take action, and they are still so orderly.  And looking from above and below, what is even more surprising is that the pirates seemed to have removed all the artillery on the ship.

    What kind of hatred do these pirates have against themselves?  It was clear that he wanted to kill everyone.

    There are more and more doubts in Long Zhantian's mind Looking back now, these pirates may have deliberately followed his fleet. When his fleet was separated from the main force, these pirates suddenly appeared  , and then launched an unexpected surprise attack on his own ship

    Intentionally targeting your own ship?  No, or to be more precise, is it deliberately targeting Tiger Benwei?  When this idea came to his mind, Long Zhantian's heart beat suddenly.

    If this is really the case, who has the courage to instigate all of this

    "Boom -" the sound of a cannon stirred up a cloud of dust in the mountain, and in the dust, countless gravel fell one after another.

    The pirate attack finally started at this moment

    The pirates were uncharacteristically uncharacteristic. Although they had an absolute advantage in numbers and weapons, they did not rush up in a hurry. Instead, they repeatedly bombarded the hill with more than a dozen cannons disassembled from the warships.

    Cannonballs fell one after another.  Most of them fell to the mountainside, and some of them hit the top of the mountain directly.

    Long Zhantian and his brothers were surprised.  There is even a red barbarian cannon among the pirates!  Where did this pirate come from?  Why have I never heard of such pirates before?

    Fortunately, it seems that there is something wrong with the Hongyi cannon used by the pirates.  After just a few shots, the Hongyi cannon misfired.

    If this were not the case, if the bombardment was allowed to continue, it would only cause greater casualties to the Tiger Guard brothers on the top of the mountain.  But that was about to happen, and the remaining artillery pieces were still threatening the Tiger Guard brothers on the top of the mountain.

    Long Zhantian stood there upright, holding up the telescope in his hand.  Watch carefully everything happening down the mountain.

    He found that the pirates seemed impatient and ready to move.

    Perhaps, the final decisive battle is about to break out here Suddenly, the sound of cannons stopped.  The battlefield that had just been silenced by the sound of artillery suddenly became extremely quiet

    Several people who looked like pirate leaders stood up, and then raised their knives like serious officers and soldiers.  Then, the "woo woo" horn sounded.

    The pirates¡¯ attack finally began

    A large number of pirates appeared in the sight of the Tiger Guard brothers. They divided into three groups and headed for the top of the mountain together.

    Where did the pirates come from?  Long Zhantian's brows knitted together deeply, but the situation no longer allowed him to think too much.  With his word "kill", a defense battle began on this small hilltop.

    The brothers have no muskets and few bows and arrows.  But there are stones on the top of the mountain.  They picked it up and then threw it at the enemies down the mountain with all their strength!

    Stones flew out one after another, and screams were heard.

    ¡°Maybe the leader commanding these pirates has some military experience, but he ignored a problem.  This mountain is not very big, and the superior force cannot be fully deployed. The pirates gathered together have become targets that the defenders can accurately attack without much effort.

    The pirates screamed miserably and fell down at the bottom of the mountain. Fortunately, most of them were only injured, but even so, the originally menacing pirates' arrogance was instantly knocked out.

    The pirates were surging forward.  After receiving such a blow, "Hula" all retreated

    Long Zhantian and his generals were very surprised. Judging from a series of previous actions, these pirates were well-trained, but judging from the current situation, these pirates were actually a rabble.

    Why does this happen?

    But the current situation no longer allows them to think too much.  The defeated pirates only made a short adjustment and quickly launched a second round of attack.

    One shot after another, after repelling three attacks by the Pirates in succession, the originally orderly team of the Pirates was in chaos. When the fourth attack began, they had nothing to do.It's so beautiful that it's just such a messy swarm of swarms that are sweeping up crazily towards the top of the mountain

    But this had an unexpected effect For the Tiger Guard soldiers on the top of the mountain, the neat team of pirates allowed them to easily aim at the target, but now it was a mess, making it difficult for them to determine  Who should be targeted first?

    A group of pirates had already rushed up. Long Zhantian suddenly pulled out his sword, and one word burst out from his mouth:

    "kill!"

    "Kill! Kill!! Kill!!!"

    Those brothers of the Tiger Guard who could still move and continue to fight jumped out one after another, holding weapons and risking their lives to fight with these pirates frantically

    The screams continued, blood flew wildly, and the broken limbs kept rising into the sky, and then fell to the ground.  After a while, a group of people fell down on the top of the mountain, including pirates and these loyal and brave Tiger Guard soldiers

    ??Every one of the brothers in the Huben Guards is fighting hard, but for the large number of pirates, there are too many enemies.

    A warrior of the Tiger Guard fell, and then another silently fell beside his brother's body These soldiers who led the expedition with Wu Liebo's high hopes had not yet reached their destination, but  Already fallen on a strange land

    People like Long Zhantian and Li Dongsheng didn't have any fear. From the beginning, they had regarded themselves as dead people But no matter what.  Even if you fall, you must fall like a true warrior

    Just at this time.  There seemed to be a "rumbling" of thunder in the distant sea.

    Then, the thunder became louder and louder.  Getting louder and louder.  Then he gradually came closer to me No, that was not thunder, that was - the sound of cannon!

    There was a loud sound of cannons on the sea, and countless warships appeared on the sea like sea gods

    A large number of cannonballs rained down on the pirate warships parked on the sea, but in the blink of an eye, two pirate ships were already hit by bullets and caught fire.

    This sudden change.  The pirates who were about to win instantly became panicked.

    Lin Jinjia, who stood high up with a telescope in his hand, suddenly shouted in a heartbreaking voice:

    "Our - our warships - brothers, reinforcements have arrived. Reinforcements have arrived - Ye Dahai! Commander Ye is here to save us!"

    This call was like spring thunder in the ears of the brothers All the brothers who were fighting looked towards the sea as if they couldn't believe it¡ª¡ª

    Yes, it¡¯s my reinforcements that have arrived!  It was Commander Ye who arrived with his brothers!

    Ye Dahai is here. When his brothers here are in the most danger, he has arrived with a huge expeditionary colonial fleet!

    The pirates who were so arrogant just now quickly collapsed under such a blow!

    The landing Tiger Guards officers and soldiers rushed towards the pirates one by one regardless of their own safety. In less than an hour, most of the pirates were eliminated

    "'Huanxi' commander Long Zhantian and infantry commander Li Dongsheng have met the commander!"

    When I saw the familiar figure of Ye Dahai.  Long Zhantian and Li Dongsheng came forward quickly.

    "Okay, very good, you did a good job!" I thought that these subordinates of my own had been buried in the sea, but I never expected that they would appear alive in front of me again.

    All this really made Ye Dahai feel like he was in another world

    What could be more joyful than this?

    More than one-third of the pirates were ruthlessly killed by the Tiger Guards, and many became prisoners.  When they saw the pirate prisoners being escorted past them one after another, the soldiers like Long Zhantian breathed a long sigh of relief.

    ¡°If Commander Ye comes a little later, the consequences will be really disastrous

    "You, stop!" Ye Dahai suddenly pointed at a man dressed as a pirate leader.  Then the pirate was pushed in front of Ye Dahai.

    Ye Dahai looked at the pirate leader up and down: "Don't you know this is my Tiger Guard's fleet?"

    "I know." The pirate leader said with some fear.

    "Know? How dare you attack if you know?" Ye Dahai sneered: "Do you know about the Pirate Alliance?"

    "I know, I know."

    Ye Dahai suddenly became curious: "Since you know everything, why do you want to kill them all like this?"

    The pirate leader opened his mouth, but seemed to hesitate.

    Ye Dahai smiled coldly: "Here, take his two arms.Cut it off and throw it into the sea to feed the fish"

    Several fierce-looking soldiers came over, and the pirate leader panicked: "Wait, wait, I say, I say. We are all from Shangchuan Lake, and we have been ordered to attack you this time  ¡±

    "Shangchuan Lake?" Ye Dahai felt that the name sounded familiar. After thinking about it for a moment, he suddenly realized it.

    Shangchuan Lake?  Isn't it the one who jumped the Shimazu family and kidnapped the Zheng family hostage, and the Tiger Ben Guards narrowly escaped when they attacked Tsurumaru Castle?

    how?  Why does he appear here again hauntingly?

    Ye Dahai's eyes fell on the pirate leader again: "Where is Shangchuan Lake? Where are his people now?"

    "He didn't come." The pirate leader did not dare to hide anything: "Instead, he sent a man named Zheng Sen to command us."

    Zheng Sen?  When this name reached the ears of Ye Dahai and Long Zhantian, they couldn't believe what they heard.  Zheng Sen, is he Zheng Zhilong¡¯s son?

    Suppressing his racing heart, Ye Dahai asked coldly: "Where is Zheng Sen? Did Zheng Sen land with you?"

    The pirate leader hesitated for a moment, but when he saw Ye Dahai's terrifying face, his psychological defense completely collapsed: "Yes, he also landed with us, and he is now in the prisoner team  ¡±

    Without much effort, Zheng Sen was taken out of the prisoner team.

    When this young man looked at the Huben Guards soldiers, his face was full of hatred.  He pursed his lips tightly and said nothing.

    When his father and the Zheng family navy were surrounded on Suolong Island, Shangchuan Lake-Lizi Lake rescued him, and then gave him more than ten ships to control, and followed the secrets of the Tiger Guard expedition colonial fleet.  The fleet was also handed over to him at the same time.

    They discussed it very carefully. They could not compete with the Tiger Guards in the short term. In this case, they could only eat away at the Tiger Guards' power bit by bit and attack the Tiger Guards one ship at a time.

    And the "Huanxi" was Zheng Sen's first target.

    He almost succeeded, but at this moment, the main fleet of the Tiger Guard Expeditionary Colonial Fleet arrived in time.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????.  Zheng Sen's heart was filled with infinite unwillingness Now that he had become a prisoner of the Tiger Guards, who else could avenge the Zheng family?

    If you give yourself a little more time, if you can train these pirates properly, maybe the situation will be completely different, but there is never the word "if" on the battlefield.

    The capture of Zheng Sen was an unexpected gain for the voyage colonial fleet. And when it was learned from the pirates that the Tiger Guard fleet had won a decisive battle with the Zheng family fleet, Zheng Zhilong himself also died, and the entire Zheng family  After the news that the entire fleet was destroyed, cheers like a tide burst out from the mouths of all the Tiger Guards on the entire battlefield!

    Winning, winning, finally winning!

    The biggest obstacle in front of the Tiger Guards has finally been eliminated!

    Looking at the cheering Huben guards, the hatred in Zheng Sen's eyes deepened.

    However, he has no way to change all this. For losers, they have no capital to stop it.

    Ye Dahai also showed a happy smile on his face. Although he did not personally participate in the battle that made people excited when he thought about it, he was still excited about such a victory.

    Now, there is nothing that can hinder the Tiger Guards from moving forward!

    "Commander." Long Zhantian quietly pulled Ye Dahai aside: "Zheng Sen is a fish that slipped through the net, how to deal with it? How about we just deal with him here to avoid future troubles."

    Ye Dahai thought for a moment, then slowly shook his head:

    "I don't think it's appropriate to do this. The main town must be arresting Zheng Sen everywhere. Moreover, there may be some secrets about this kid. Let's send someone to escort him back to Taiwan and hand him over to the main town to deal with personally.  For good!"

    Qiang Ming 455_Qiang Ming full text free to read_Chapter 455: Capturing Zheng Sen alive (Part 2) has been updated!

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 456: Prison Visit

    Quanzhou.

    "Let's go to Xiamen." Ding Yunyi, who was waiting for the imperial court to impeach Zhang Kentang and Zhang Kentang's impeachment memorial, stood up and said Several guests, please come inside.  Whether it's to eat or stay in a hotel, Ding Yunyi and the others have everything here.  With good horse materials, it is guaranteed that the horse will not treat a few guests badly.  "

    Not far into Xiamen City, a waiter in an inn greeted Ding Yunyi and his party warmly.  Ding Yunyi saw that this inn had a good reputation and was full of customers. The service must be good. He turned around and said to Duan San'er: "Duan San, just stay here. Tell the innkeeper to serve the horses well. Second Brother, prepare a table first."  Food. It doesn¡¯t have to be luxurious, just enough.¡±

    The shopkeeper said in a long voice: "Okay. Guests, please come in. The shopkeeper, Chapter 456: Prison Visit, has a distinguished guest coming."

    Ding Yunyi came in and saw that the business of the inn was really good, it was almost full.  Seeing such a prosperous business scene, Ding Yunyi felt happy from the bottom of his heart. He was led to his seat by the waiter and sat down. Duan Saner and others also settled their horses and returned.

    It is said that restaurants and teahouses are information distribution centers, and Ding Yunyi also hopes to hear the voices of some people here, so Ding Yunyi's "incognito private visit" is not in vain.  It would be nice if the lawsuit could be stopped by the way.  Ding Yunyi is very interested in this point.

    The people really lived up to Ding Yunyi¡¯s expectations. As soon as the food was served, Ding Yunyi¡¯s attention was drawn when he approached the table.

    "Who's miserable? It's Song Xicheng who's miserable. He went from third place to a loser. He was also imprisoned later. No one can bear it. Not to mention Song Xicheng, if it were me, I would have to make a fuss."

    "That's right. How could Yuan Guangyi do this as a student and a thrifty student? But I heard that Mr. Yuan couldn't make the decision. Didn't he say that Mr. Yuan went to Zhang Fushuai to argue with him at that time? He was so green  They came back with expressions on their faces, how can we know what they said?"

    Ding Yunyi was eating his meal and heard people nearby mentioning Zhang Kentang. He couldn't help but put down his chopsticks and listen carefully.  Chapter 456: Visiting the prisoner and wondering, what happened?  It's quite serious from what they said, why didn't I know it?

    Duan Saner is a discerning person.  He immediately saw that the adults were very interested in this matter, so he pretended to be curious and asked: "Sir, what are you talking about? We are merchants from other places. We are bored and should just listen to the book. It seems that  Very interesting."

    The person sitting next to him laughed and said: "Interesting, it's extremely ridiculous. In the many years since the founding of the Ming Dynasty, have you ever heard of candidates storming the Gongyuan and beating the examiners? No."

    Ding Yunyi was startled, what kind of thing is this?

    Duan Saner shook his head and said: "This is quite strange. The little greedy man has been aroused, and I hope some masters will talk about it."

    The person sitting next to me laughed and said, "I'm just telling you, you should just listen to the joke."

    This incident in Fujian happened after the autumn of last year. It caused an uproar in Xiamen and the city was full of uproar.  The person who took the lead in making trouble was Song Xicheng's father.  Song Xicheng's family had some wealth, but none of his ancestors had been officials for several generations. Song Xicheng's father wanted his son to change his family background. Song Xicheng was also very successful. He was very good at reading and traveled around the world.  Quite famous.

    Song Xicheng's father wanted to realize his dream of changing his family in his son. Although his son was very ambitious and very confident in the imperial examination, his father was not confident. He thought that his son was still a little behind and that it was not very safe to be promoted to Jieyuan, so he spent a lot of money everywhere.  He relied on connections to find ways to smooth things over for him. Of course, Song Xicheng, who was doing all this, had no idea at all.

    It's a pity that Song Xicheng's father thought wrong. Zhang Kentang, the governor of Fujian, was very incorruptible, and he was also very strict with his subordinates on this point. So Song's father either couldn't find the right way to spend his money, or he couldn't spend it.  After all the trouble, I encountered an unscrupulous businessman - a dealer who resold fake test questions. He spent a lot of money to buy the fake test questions and forced the children to prepare according to the scope of the fake test questions. The consequences can be imagined.

    On the day the results were released, Song Xicheng saw that he was ranked third. Although he was not satisfied, he didn't say anything. After all, this was a provincial examination, and he still had a chance to get a good ranking in the general examination.

    "It's a pity that he was willing, but his father quit. The original Jie Yuan in his dream became the third one. Who would do it?  He went straight to the examiner Yuan Guangyi to settle the score. Who told the person who resold the fake exam questions to say that he was Yuan Guangyi's brother-in-law.

    No matter which dynasty, when the results are released, some are always happy and some are sad. Of course, some people don't look for the reasons within themselves. They either complain that the questions are too biased or suspect that someone has cheated. Father Song's making such a fuss is tantamount to adding fuel to the fire.  Plus a hair dryer.

    Yuan Guangyi was dealing with some trivial matters in the Gongyuan. When he heard the commotion outside, he came out to see what was going on. When he came out to see, all the cards in the Gongyuan were smashed, and the leaderThis person is none other than Father Song.

    This Father Song is really powerful. He pointed at Yuan Guangyi and scolded him. He scolded him, and it was simply a slander. The pent-up anger of those scholars who had been influenced by scriptures and received the training of poetry and etiquette was completely aroused.  One person took action, and a second one followed. If not for the fact that Governor Zhang Kentang arrived with troops and dispersed the candidates, Yuan Guangyi would have been killed and eaten by the candidates.

    Afterwards, Zhang Kentang intervened in the matter and after finding out the truth, Song Xicheng was arrested and punished. Song Xicheng refused to accept it and made trouble again to avenge his father. Later, neither Song Xicheng nor the father ran away. Song Xicheng was not only expelled from the third place but also removed from the list.  , and even accompanied his father to go to jail Duan San asked the store owner to prepare a few guest rooms. He was very tired after walking all the way, and the storekeeper wanted to rest.  "

    Duan Saner immediately went to make arrangements. When he followed the mayor into the guest room, he said: "I have found out that Song Xicheng is being held in Xiamen Prison. Does the shopkeeper want to go and have a look?"

    Ding Yunyi smiled and said to Duan San'er: "Duan San, okay. It's right to figure out what the shopkeeper is thinking. Then go to the prison to see Song Xicheng first, and then go to Yuan Guangyi's place to visit."

    Prison visitation is also a science.  When Ding Yunyi and Duan Saner came to the Xiamen Mansion Prison and told the prison boss that they wanted to see Song Xicheng, they were kicked out by the prison boss before they could finish their words.

    "I really agree with what I said. The King of Hell is easy to meet, but the kid is difficult to deal with." Ding Yunyi shook his head and said to Duan San'er: "Go in and give the prison boss some money, otherwise we want to see Song Xicheng. There is probably no chance."

    Duan San'er nodded in agreement and said to himself, "The cell leader really doesn't want to live anymore. According to Ming law, even death row prisoners still have the right to be visited before they die. When this matter is over, the cell leader will have to cry."  You can¡¯t call me mother.¡±

    Money can make ghosts push.  The prison boss accepted Duan San'er's silver, and naturally let it go with a noble hand. He was weighing a piece of broken silver in his hand, and he was so excited, "I didn't expect that short man to have someone come to visit. It's really strange."

    The cell leader said to himself, suddenly remembered something, explained a few words to his men and left in a hurry.

    Under the guidance of the jailer, Ding Yunyi and Duan Saner came to a single room. The smell in the prison made Ding Yunyi almost vomit.  Looking at the lifeless prison, Ding Yunyi couldn't see where the person he wanted to see was.

    "Song Ai, someone came to see you, why don't you get up? You're pretending to be dead." The jailer said angrily, kicking the cell door a few times as he spoke.

    "It's really strange. Someone would come to see me. Aren't you afraid of getting some bad luck?"

    Ding Yunyi looked inside for the sound, and after a while he saw a person standing up from inside. After seeing clearly, Ding Yunyi couldn't help but laugh, for no other reason.  The person inside is clearly a child.  Could it be that he is Song Xicheng?

    "Hey. My brother is really good-looking. I have never met anyone with such a good-looking face in my life. Even if I die, I will be satisfied." The man suddenly said.

    Ding Yunyi couldn't help it anymore and asked with a smile: "Are you Song Xicheng? Why do you look like a child and sound like a fortune teller? It's really interesting."

    Song Xicheng also smiled and said: "Interesting? Who is not a child? It's just that the process is a little slower for me. Don't be in a hurry. You will still grow taller slowly."

    The jailer seemed to be very familiar with Song Xicheng's attitude, and said with a smile: "You are the only one who still wants to grow taller? I think unless you return to your mother's belly and practice again, there is no hope for this life."

    Song Xicheng rolled his eyes and said, "I don't think I need to go back to practice. It's just in time for your funeral. You eat tofu every day and use spinach as a dipping sauce. It won't be long before you have to run errands for the Lord of Hell."

    "Humph. I'm too lazy to argue with you. Wouldn't it be much better to just go back and eat tofu and spinach." The jailer spat and left angrily.

    Ding Yunyi was touched after listening to the words of the child-like prisoner. If the person inside was really Song Xicheng, then it seemed that the rumors about him were true. This boy must have been well educated, otherwise he would not have known that spinach and tofu would have an antagonistic effect.  Unfavorable chemical reactions in the human body.

    Song Xicheng walked away from the jailer angrily, turned to look at the two people who came to visit him, and asked: "I am not related to the two of you, so why did I come to visit Ding Yunyi? It is really confusing. If you are interested, can you give it to Song?"  Just prepare some meat dishes and a small bottle of wine.¡±

    When Duan Saner saw the headmaster nodding, he immediately said: "The shopkeeper is waiting here. The restaurant is not far from here. I will come back as soon as I go."

    Ding Yunyi coughed and said, "I am a merchant from the south. I accidentally heard someone talking about you in the inn. I thought it was very interesting, so I came over to have a look. I hope you don't think I'm disturbing you."

    Now that they were close, Ding Yunyi saw that although Song Xicheng looked like a child, he had a beard on his face and was still young.??Thirty years old.

    "No, no, I'm bored here and have faded away. It's nice to have someone to talk to, but I don't think you are like a businessman. Businessmen pursue profits. How can you spend your leisure time on useless things? I'm a liar.  me."

    Ding Yunyi suddenly felt that Song Xicheng was interesting, and asked: "Since sir said I don't look like a businessman, what do you think I look like?"

    Song Xicheng laughed and said: "Brother is a happy person. For the sake of treating me to a meal, I will give him a face-to-face for free. Whether what he said is right or not, I will just laugh it off."

    "I would like to hear what you have to say, sir." Ding Yunyi walked closer to let Song Xicheng take a closer look.

    "As I said just now, my little brother has a good face. He has an air of nobility and dignity. He is a noble person. He doesn't have any philistine spirit of a businessman. How can he be a businessman?" Song Xicheng paused, and then  He said: "My face is bitter at first and then sweet. After I reach the age of eighteen, my fortune will gradually increase, and I will become rich and powerful." Song Xicheng's physiognomy was good, but that was all. He could see the person in front of him.  He looked wealthy and noble, but he never imagined who the person in front of him was.

    Ding Yunyi was a little surprised. Didn't he say that fortune tellers are just bullies?  This Song Xicheng really has two tricks up his sleeve.  "Sir, do you want me to save you when you say this?"

    Ding Yunyi suddenly felt that this Song Xicheng was not flattering Ding Yunyi in disguise.  After saying that, I thought it was impossible. Song Xicheng didn't know that he was Wu Liebo. Why did he flatter me?  Are you fooling around with food and drink?

    Song Xicheng did not speak, but took a long breath and said: "It tastes so good. They are all my favorite dishes. Thank you very much, brother."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Duan Saner walked in, holding a bunch of keys in his hand.

    "Shopkeeper, Ding Yunyi left a bottle of wine for the jailer, and he turned down the key to the cell door. Did the shopkeeper Ding Yunyi nodded and said, "Open the cell door.  I'll have a few drinks with Mr. Song.  "

    When Song Xicheng saw the mayor and Duan Saner coming in, he grabbed the wine bottle and took a big sip, smacking his lips and saying, "Good wine, just to my taste."

    "We meet each other everywhere in life, and we are destined to meet each other. I would like to toast you sir." Ding Yunyi thinks Song Xicheng's temperament is very cute, and such a person is lovable.

    Song Xicheng took a sip of wine and said, "Brother, you want to know the ins and outs of that matter, right? I didn't want to tell you at first. It hurts today. Since I want to know, then Song will tell me."

    Song Xicheng put down his glass and said, "Song is in jail today, but I feel that he is not unjust at all."

    Seeing that the person opposite was stunned, he smiled and said: "Look at me looking like this, can I be an official? To be an official, you must at least have official prestige. If I sit in the lobby like this, I'm afraid I won't even be able to calm down the public.  Ah. It's all my father's fault. He's so obsessed with government that he didn't even bother sending me and my son in. "

    Seeing that Song Xicheng took the initiative to bring up this matter, Ding Yunyi asked: "It is said outside that Mr. Song used money to gain access to his husband. Do you know if it is true or not?"

    Song Xicheng nodded and said: "I also found out about this later, my father. He was so smart and confused for a moment, he couldn't even look at the direction of the wind. What kind of person is Zhang Fushuai? How incorruptible? So this investigation  The exam is different from the past. It is impossible to cheat like before. Unfortunately, my father suddenly lost his mind and wanted to be an official. He actually believed that the test questions would be leaked. The leaker was Yuan Guangyi, who had always been well-known. He spent thousands of dollars to  Is it possible to buy the test questions with two silver coins? That¡¯s fine, I didn¡¯t take it to heart at all. Although I felt disappointed that I was ranked third in the provincial examination, it was completely acceptable. But my father was too much.  I was so confused that I went to Mr. Tixue to argue. The failed candidates took the opportunity to cause trouble, causing us and my husband to go to jail. To put it bluntly, I don¡¯t blame anyone, just my dad. He has nothing to do when he is full. "(You are welcome to come.)  Your support is my biggest motivation)!  !  !

    ?<< .>>

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 457 Brothel

    Duan San'er saw Song Xicheng and said: "It sounds like this is true, but there are no absolutes in the world. Is it true that the test questions will not be leaked? Yuan Guangyi has a clear name, but what about other people who have access to the test questions? Will they not leak it?  ? I heard that nearly 60% of the test questions sold are the same as those in the provincial examination, which makes people suspicious. "

    Song Xicheng clapped his hands and said, "You're right. When my father gave me the test questions, I didn't even bother because I could basically answer the questions above. But when I walked into the examination room and saw the test papers, I was also surprised.  , If the test questions are fake, then the people who made the fake test questions are too powerful, so Ding Yunyi suspects that someone saw the test questions and copied them out and sold them as half-true and half-false. "

    "Is there such a thing?" Ding Yunyi listened to Song Xicheng's words and said in disbelief: "If it is true that someone steals the test questions and sells them, why not steal them all? Wouldn't that make more money?"

    "Brother is still young." Song Xicheng shook his head and said: "This just shows the cleverness of those who steal the test questions. What is the trend in Fujian recently? Ever since Zhang Kentang took charge of Fujian, not to mention anything else, it is just about the administration of officials.  On the other hand, some people with ulterior motives and fishermen in troubled waters dare not act rashly for fear of getting into trouble, so all kinds of corrupt and illegal activities have become more secretive, and it is much more difficult to catch those people than before. "

    Ding Yunyi agreed: "Yes, as the saying goes, there are policies from above and countermeasures from below. Those who are greedy will always be greedy. The essence will not change, only the means will change."

    "It's good that there are policies at the top and countermeasures at the bottom. It's well said. It's wonderful." Song Xicheng took another sip of wine and said: "No matter how good the policies are at the top, if the people in charge below don't implement them and work hard, it means nothing.  "

    "The topic has gone a bit far. Let's talk about this matter, sir." Ding Yunyi couldn't forget the original intention of coming here and asked: "Such a major matter like the examinee causing trouble in the Gongyuan and injuring the examiner has not been spread.  It¡¯s really strange, sir, does he know the inside story?¡±

    Song Xicheng shook his head and said: "I am also very puzzled about this. After thinking about it, there are only two possibilities. One is that Zhang Kentang, the governor of Fujian, regarded stability as his first priority, so he suppressed the matter with one person; the other is that  Zhang Kentang saw the secret behind it, but it was difficult to make a move without real evidence, so he hid it in case those who were well-versed were prepared and couldn't catch them all."

    Ding Yunyi is more inclined to Song Xicheng's latter guess. Although Zhang Kentang has high talents, he is not stupid enough to want to hide this matter all the time.

    "Master Yuan did not argue too much with Master Zhang. It can be seen that Master Yuan still knows some inside information. Ding Yunyi does not dare to speculate. If I really want to know if there is any hidden information, besides asking Zhang Kentang.  We can only ask Yuan Guangyi," Song Xicheng said slowly.

    Ding Yunyi was convinced, and after chatting with Song Xicheng, he felt more and more that he was a rare talent that was hidden deep inside.  Isn't this exactly what Ding Yunyi is looking for?  After this incident, we must vigorously promote him.

    Out of prison.  Ding Yunyi took a deep breath of fresh air, turned around and asked Duan San'er, "Duan San, what do you think?"

    Duan Saner pondered for a moment and said: "Shopkeeper, this Song Xicheng always makes people think that he is a godly person. I think he is not as simple as he seems. He claims to be unaware of the candidates' troubles in the Gongyuan, but in fact he  The shopkeeper must have some purpose in pulling it."

    "You are right. Song Xicheng wants to use my hand to wash away his grievances. He has a deep mind and a lot of power. Apart from his appearance, he is a talented person."

    Duan San'er agreed that the mayor should look at people's income and asked: "Then shall we still go to see Yuan Guangyi?"

    "Let's go tomorrow. It's already too late today." Unknowingly, I chatted with Song Xicheng for more than three hours in prison. It was almost dinner time, so I'd better go visit Yuan Guangyi tomorrow morning.  Not bad for this night either.

    In the prison of Xiamen Mansion, Song Xicheng let out a long sigh, thinking about how cool he was last year. After three games, he was so complacent that he thought he would definitely be the top one. Who knows He shook his head, and his mind gradually turned to  Today I came to visit two of my own.

    Those two people are not very old, but their temperament is different. If Song Xicheng is right, they must be nobles. How much did they listen to what he said?  I hope he is not really here to see something strange, otherwise when will his life-long prison sentence be lifted.  Are they two of the noble people in my divination yesterday?

    After traveling so much, it was really tiring. Ding Yunyi and Duan Saner returned to the inn and had a simple dinner before lying down to rest.

    In the middle of the night, Ding Yunyi was awakened by faint strange noises. He listened with his ears and couldn't help but find it funny.  It turns out thisThe soundproofing effect of the period inn was too poor. Someone was having sex with a man and a woman next door. The man's breathing and the woman's moans were mixed together, which was "pleasant" to the ear.

    Ding Yunyi was about to change his position when he suddenly felt something strange in the room. Then under the dim light of the oil lamp, he noticed that Duan San'er's bed was rising and falling slightly, and there was a rustling sound. He hesitated for a while to find out what Duan San'er was doing. It turned out that he had woken up early.

    Duan San'er did wake up earlier than the mayor, and heard the seductive voice next door. After all, he was young, full of energy, and had an extremely strong lust for women. He couldn't help but blaspheme himself while listening to it.

    "Duan San, are you asleep?" Ding Yunyi pretended to have just woken up, so as not to scare Duan San'er into a wizened brother, which would be too much of a loss for Ding Yunyi.

    Duan San'er snorted and replied: "Not yet not yet" As he spoke, he quickly stopped his hand. If the mayor of the town knew about this, he would laugh to death.  .  He didn't know that his "bad deeds" had long been seen through.

    "The shopkeeper can't sleep. You can go for a walk with the shopkeeper." Ding Yunyi didn't know where to go, but going anywhere would be better than lying here and listening to the show.  After all, Ding Yunyi has not been around women for some time. Wouldn't he be asking for trouble when he listens to the show?

    Duan San'er was quite hesitant after hearing what the mayor said.  Their identity at this time was that they were merchants from other places. Regardless of ancient or modern times, merchants from other places were usually the easiest targets to be attacked by local criminals. It seemed not good to go out so late at night.

    Ding Yunyi saw Duan Saner's expression and understood what he was thinking. He smiled and said, "It's okay. You and I are still scared."

    Seeing the mayor¡¯s insistence, Duan Saner had no choice but to nod and get up to get dressed.  In addition, he felt that the mayor was right. With the skills of the two of them, it would be a piece of cake to deal with ten or eight people with bare hands.  And with sharp firearms, there¡¯s nothing to worry about.

    Xiamen City is still lively without a curfew, but the lively places seem to be too single.

    There is a red lantern hanging on the wall of the alley, which looks a bit like a neon light. No matter how stupid Duan Saner is, he knows that it is Hualiu Street.

    Ding Yunyi looked at the red light and suddenly remembered, red light district, red light district, this is not how it came to be, right?  As we walked closer, the night sky was filled with the delicate laughter of women and the smell of powder.  Occasionally there is the smell of men's sweat.

    "Are you here to find a girl?" A man in his thirties with weak legs suddenly said to Duan San'er, "Our girl is very beautiful, come with me."

    Duan San'er's face suddenly turned red. He looked at the mayor on the side and wanted to say something.  I just don't know what to say, I'm really suffocated.

    "Let's go and have a look." Ding Yunyi was originally curious.

    Listening to the woman¡¯s laughter and the sound of playing music, Ding Yunyi and Duan Saner came to the end of the alley and found that the brothel was quite large, with two floors. The bottom floor was a place for eating, drinking and playing cards.  The clients and prostitutes were having fun and laughing.

    The disabled man brought the person over, and a man in his twenties gave him a copper coin as a reward.  When Ding Yunyi and Duan San'er walked in, they immediately attracted attention, and everyone's eyes suddenly focused on Ding Yunyi and Duan San'er.

    At this time, an elderly woman wearing silk and satin with makeup that could scare ghosts to death came over and said in a cooing voice: "Are you two here to drink?"

    Ding Yunyi nodded: "Let's find a quieter place first. It's too noisy here for your liking."

    The woman chuckled, nodded to show her understanding, and led the person to the second floor.  The pink walls on the second floor are decorated with glittering gold foil, and there are some hanging scrolls made of silk and satin, all painted with female portraits.

    Ding Yunyi didn¡¯t expect that the owner of this brothel was quite good at business. He hung portraits of prostitutes on the wall to attract customers. This was a really good move.  At least Duan San'er took the bait and watched intently.

    The woman took a pamphlet from somewhere, opened it in front of the two of them and said: "These are all our girls. You can choose whichever you like. But you don't have to choose the ones with backward names, because they have been released."  Come on." She said with a lustful smile.

    Ding Yunyi took the book and looked through it. It contained details about all the prostitutes in the brothel. Their age, name, place of origin, and appearance could also be gleaned from the portraits.

    "Duan San, which of these women do you like?" Ding Yunyi handed the album to Duan San'er and asked him to choose.

    Duan Saner groaned, "Thisthis" Although he hesitated, his eyes drifted to a certain portrait on the wall, and he knew which one he liked at a glance.

    "It seems that the woman from the old madam has seen many prostitutes, so she doesn't know what Duan San'er means, so she said: "You have good taste. That girl is very beautiful, but the price is also very high."The old madam didn't lie. The woman Duan Saner was interested in was the number one in this brothel.

    Ding Yunyi did not hesitate and said: "Okay. This is her. You can go and have a look. If you are not satisfied, go back and pick another one."

    Duan San'er's mind faltered. It would be a good thing to fall in love with a woman, but he was not a fool. He had not forgotten his responsibilities at all. "Shopkeeper, no need. Let's go back."

    "The safety of Lord Headquarters always comes first. This is a brothel, and it has been a place of trouble since ancient times. If something happens to Lord Headquarters, he will not be able to destroy even the nine clans.

    Ding Yunyi was very happy with Duan San'er's performance and said with a smile: "You can go ahead. The shopkeeper is down below, giving you some time, so don't let me look down on you."

    Duan San'er was really in a dilemma. Suddenly he turned his head and said, "Then I'll go and let the shopkeeper spend money." What he said was to hide the truth from others. He would explain it to the madam later.  In order to avoid the general town being suspicious.

    When I came downstairs, I found an inconspicuous place to watch. Under the lamplight in front of me, a group of people were playing Pai Gow. From time to time, laughter, curses, and the cooing sounds of prostitutes could be heard between winning and losing.

    "Sir, your waiter has asked you to come up." The old bustard came to Chongzhen and said, thinking that this shopkeeper is really good. He actually paid for the waiter to have sex. He is so young. There should be no problem there. Why was he unhappy just now?  It's harmonious.

    Ding Yunyi was stunned for a moment, wondering why Duan Saner called Ding Yunyi, and asked: "Where is he?"

    "My lord, please come with Ding Yunyi, it's upstairs." Ding Yunyi saw the old bustard walking upstairs after saying this, and immediately followed him. When he came upstairs and walked in, he saw rows of small doors.

    "Invite me, sir." The old bustard walked to the last room, waved his hand to the mayor, and let him in.

    When I suddenly came in, I felt that the room was filled with dim lights, and nothing I saw was very real. After getting used to it for a while, I found a bed in the corner of the room, and four dishes, a bottle of wine and a bottle of wine on the table next to it.  Pot of tea, "Where is my man?" Ding Yunyi was a little confused when Duan Saner was not here.

    The old bustard smiled and said: "It will be here soon. Please wait here for a while."

    Just when Ding Yunyi was thinking wildly, footsteps came from outside the door. It sounded like two people, and they both looked like women, because the footsteps were very light.  When the door was pushed open, besides the old bustard who had gone and returned, there was another person.

    The old bustard looked at the slightly surprised Lord Mayor and said with a smile: "Hakka's man is probably embarrassed to be alone and happy, so he asked Ding Yunyi to bring a girl to Hakka."

    When Ding Yunyi heard this, he couldn't laugh or cry, and thought that Duan San'er was really good enough.  Looking at the madam who exited, and then looking at the woman in front of her with her head lowered, she stood in the middle of the room in a daze, as if waiting for Ding Yunyi to give an order.

    "Sit down. I'm tired of standing." Ding Yunyi said softly. The woman sat on the bed. Under the dim light, Ding Yunyi looked at her and was stunned.

    In the dim light, the woman¡¯s face was of stunning beauty.

    Ding Yunyi had to admit that the woman in front of him should never appear in a place like a brothel. As if to confirm Ding Yunyi's suspicion, the girl sitting there suddenly shrugged her shoulders and started sobbing.  And he was trying his best to suppress his crying.

    The girl's mouth came out with a short cry that was almost a moan, and the cry was also mixed with short words, "Help me The girl cried softly, calling for help in an indistinguishable voice,  It seems that he is afraid that no one else will hear him

 Part One: Penghu Chapter 458: Visit

    The girl's mouth came out with a short cry that was almost a moan, and the cry was mixed with short words, "Help me"

    The girl cried softly and called for help in an indistinguishable voice, as if she was afraid that others would hear her!

    Ding Yunyi calmed down and felt that the woman in front of him should also calm down. Looking at the teapot on the table, Ding Yunyi poured a cup of tea and brought it to the girl. He said softly: "Girl, drink some water! Don't cry yet."

    With his handsome face, he should be quite comforting to the girl.

    The girl took the tea cup, and Ding Yunyi's fingertips touched the girl's hand. He lightly slid it over and immediately felt it was extremely hot. You can imagine how hot her body would be.

    ¡°Maybe it really drove away the fear from the girl, the woman¡¯s crying gradually stopped, and her shoulders stopped shaking.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­  Ding Yunyi couldn't help asking questions.

    ??Through the girl¡¯s narration, her name is Tang Ruoliu, she is fourteen years old, and today is her first time receiving a guest. As she spoke, she started crying again, calling for help.

    Ding Yunyi quickly comforted her. Although she thought it was interesting to meet a yellow girl for the first time in a brothel, this was obviously not the time to be interesting. Ding Yunyi asked her to tell the truth about her experience.

    Tang Ruoliu¡¯s father is from Xiamen and can be considered a successful man.  As a Juren, he also owned a large-scale grain store. In an era when rice was very expensive, it was a profitable business.

    Integrity is important in doing business, but as a businessman in this era, if you have too much integrity, you will be in a doomed situation waiting for you. This is the case for Tang Ruoliu's father.  After being introduced by an acquaintance, he bought rice worth 20,000 taels. He originally thought he was introduced by an acquaintance.  You can't be wrong, how could you tell, the day after the rice was sold to your home.  The government came to the door and said they wanted to check the rice. It didn't matter, because the rice turned out to be military rations.

    Tang Ruoliu's father was immediately taken away by the government, and his home was immediately sealed. The once prosperous Tang Mansion became deserted, and the family's three meals a day became a problem, let alone a lawsuit for the wronged head.

    It was Tang Ruoliu's turn to suffer. Seeing that life could no longer go on, her second uncle planned to sell Tang Ruoliu.  In fact, Tang Ruoliu's sister Tang Xiao was also going to be sold, but Tang Xiao, who was only ten years old, was obviously worthless. Only Tang Ruoliu was sold for fifty taels of silver.

    Tang Ruoliu's beauty can be recognized by most people. She was sold to this brothel by traffickers for eighty taels of silver.  Already lost three or four hands.

    When she first arrived at the brothel, Tang Ruoliu didn't know what fate was waiting for her. It wasn't until the madam told her that she had to sell herself to pick up customers that she realized she had become a prostitute.

    Tang Ruoliu was extremely frightened. She had been influenced by poetry and etiquette, and when she thought about the first man who took her virginity away, she thought about the fact that she was about to commit herself to a strange man who had paid her money.  She was filled with sorrow and fear.

    Ding Yunyi looked at Tang Ruoliu in front of him silently. Her beauty under the light was no less than that of a goddess descending to earth. Tang Ruoliu had a slender figure and beautiful eyes with tears. Such a woman who had just cried was like a peony flower hanging with dew.  Full of charm and seduction.  I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t meet such a woman in the future!  Ding Yunyi suddenly felt a desire rising in his heart, and the blood in his veins rose and fell several times, impacting Ding Yunyi's will.

    Meeting such a beauty, for Ding Yunyi, who had not been close to a woman for a long time, the desire was really too strong. The impulse filled every part of his body, and he couldn't help but hold Tang Ruoliu's hand while his blood was surging.

    Tang Ruoliu's hand was soft and boneless, as warm as warm jade. Holding Tang Ruoliu's hand, Ding Yunyi felt that the strong desire seemed to burst out of his body. He held her hand and moved it upwards, pressing her down on the bed.  Tang Ruoliu didn't struggle, but his body trembled involuntarily, and tears flowed from the corners of his eyes to his ears.

    When Ding Yunyi's lips covered Tang Ruoliu's lips, he saw her face that seemed to have been damaged by the wind and rain. Ding Yunyi's heart twitched for a few times, and the pain in his body disappeared quickly. He sat on the edge of the bed and cursed secretly.  A few words to myself

    Tang Ruoliu was a little puzzled. She didn't know why the person who looked like a beast just now suddenly became silent. Seeing the change in the expression of the person in front of her, her heart was also pounding.

    Ding Yunyi decided to save Tang Ruoliu and get her out of this drunken place. Of course, Ding Yunyi also found a reason for himself to take action, which was what happened to Tang Ruoliu. Tang Ruoliu's father was wrongly accused for no reason. Ding Yunyi, the president of Fujian Province,  Master Bing has the responsibility to distinguish right from wrong!  Determined, Ding Yunyi immediately went to the first floor to find the old bustard.

    "How????  Isn¡¯t it very happy?  Come down now and play with both hands?  "The madam asked with a flattering smile.

    Ding Yunyi got straight to the point and said: "The woman is good. I am very satisfied with it, so I want to take her home to be my concubine. That's why I came to you to ask about her worth. If she is suitable, buy it. If not, then I have no choice.  ¡±

    The disguised identity is a businessman, so he has to look like a businessman, although Ding Yunyi has already made up his mind that he must save Tang Ruoliu.

    After hearing what the guest said, the madam was shocked, "You want to buy her? Do you want to buy her as a concubine?" She was surprised but also hesitated, not knowing what to do.

    Although this kind of thing is rare, it is not unheard of. The prostitutes who hang out in the wine ponds and meat forests are often rich people. If they encounter a woman who likes the fireworks, they will redeem her life. The golden house hides the beauty.

    "Master Ke, you also know that she is still a young girl. Master Ke is her first man. She is young and beautiful. Not only has she read a great book, she is also the most beautiful woman in our area"

    The madam hesitated for a moment, and immediately started to plan to increase Tang Ruoliu's worth. She spent nearly one hundred and fifty taels on Tang Ruoliu, but it was a large amount of money. To redeem her life, she had to calculate it carefully.

    "How much is it? Just say something nice." Ding Yunyi didn't have the time to argue with the madam.

    "Six hundred taels." The madam said simply.

    "Five hundred taels, that person is my Yi." Ding Yunyi knew that five hundred taels was the psychological price of the madam.  Otherwise, she would not ask for the amount of 600 taels. What she was waiting for was Ding Yunyi paying her 500 taels.

    Duan Saner came out happily and saw a young girl standing next to the Lord of the Town. He was stunned for a moment and understood what was going on.  He had previously asked the madam to find a young lady for the Lord of the Town, but he did not expect that she would be so charming.

    "Go back!" Ding Yunyi nodded to Duan San'er: "You are filial! You made a basket and put your employer in it."

    Hearing that this was wrong, Duan Saner shuddered and said, "I dare not"

    Tang Ruoliu never dreamed that her first customer would redeem her life.  That's five hundred taels of silver!  Of course, she was very happy, at least she didn't have to live the life of having Zhang and Shuwei as a joke in the future, and that's not all.  Her current owner can be said to be young, handsome, and good-looking, even when her family was not ruined.  It¡¯s not easy to find such a husband!  Jumping from hell to heaven in one fell swoop, Tang Ruoliu followed them back to the inn in a daze.

    Back at the inn, Ding Yunyi booked another room for Tang Ruoliu to stay, and called Duan Saner back, "Something happened in Xiamen"

    Ding Yunyi recounted what happened to Tang Ruoliu's family: "We have just arrived in Xiamen, and this matter must be investigated clearly. Send someone to Xiamen to inquire and see what can be found out. Military rations are being resold, and we must not take it lightly.  , Moreover, there is such injustice.¡±

    Duan Saner hurriedly said, "I understand, I will send someone to take care of it now."

    "The Lord of the Town is right, the military rations have been resold, and that is no small matter.

    Ding Yunyi was shocked when he got up in the morning because Tang Ruoliu stood in front of Ding Yunyi.  There was also a basin of warm water on the side, so there was no need to ask whether it was to serve Ding Yunyi.

    Tang Ruoliu used to be considered a lady, a master who was served by others.

    "But the family suffered a misfortune, and the young lady's temper was gone. Last night she spent the whole night thinking about being redeemed from a brothel.  She was not a Guanyin or a Tathagata, so she had to be discerning no matter what, so she got up before dawn and asked the store owner to boil water. She didn't come in to wait until there was some movement in the room.

    During this period of time, Ding Yunyi took care of himself. Seeing Tang Ruoliu like this, Ding Yunyi didn't say anything and asked her to serve him. From this, he could see that Tang Ruoliu really didn't know how to serve others. The clothes she wore were extremely awkward. In the end, it was Ding Yunyi who  It's comfortable to fix it yourself.

    "Tang Ruoliu, just rest in the inn! If you need anything, just tell them." Before going out, Ding Yunyi asked several other followers to take care of Tang Ruoliu.

    When he came to the small yamen in Xiamen where he was studying, listening to the sound of reading coming from inside, Ding Yunyi smiled and said to Duan Saner: "I heard that Yuan Guangyi is a master of Chinese studies. You and I are both people who rarely read, pretending to be scholars.  Don¡¯t embarrass yourself in front of others!¡±

    Walking into the yamen, Ding Yunyi was surprised to find that the interior was very exquisitely decorated. It was not even close to the yamen, but more like someone's garden.

    ¡°Excuse me, what do you two want?¡± A strong man blocked the way of Ding Yunyi and Duan Saner.

    "We are students from out of town. I heard that Mr. Yuan Guangyi proposed a frugal education policy during his tenure here, so we came here to visit. I hope I can spread the word." He handed over the gift he bought.?, and gave the strong man a few copper coins.

    The strong man said oh, but did not accept the gift or copper coins: "That's it! The two of you wait here for a moment, I will go and inform our master." After saying that, he turned around and went in to deliver the letter.

    "Any kind of servant has a kind of master. It seems that this Yuan Guangyi is quite extraordinary!" Ding Yunyi had a good impression of the man just now. Being able to train such a servant shows that Yuan Guangyi still has a lot of talent.

    In the inner office, Yuan Guangyi was talking with his favorite student Gong Taiyun, exchanging learning experiences. When he was working hard, a servant came to report that two students from other places came to visit.

    Yuan Guangyi didn¡¯t care much about fame and fortune, but he was very conceited about his knowledge. Hearing that students from other places came to visit him, he couldn¡¯t say no, ¡°Let them in!¡±

    With that said, he turned to Gong Taiyun and said, "Jingsuke! Don't you still have a few students to teach?"

    Gong Taiyun smiled and said: "Don't worry, let's see where the students come from. There are many talented people in the world. Maybe you can make one or two friends!"

    "Students Ding Xiangwen and Duan San'er, please pay homage to Mr. Yuan." Ding Yunyi and Duan San'er came in. Without any introduction, they could immediately tell who Yuan Guangyi was because he was wearing official uniform!

    Yuan Guangyi said hurriedly: "You two don't have to be polite, Yuan is too embarrassed to be worthy of it! Please sit down quickly, I wonder where you two come from?" The two people Yuan Guangyi saw were not very old, but they were handsome and energetic.  He has a very good appearance and is quite likable.

    Ding Yunyi coughed and said: "The two of us are from Fuzhou. When we were young, we could often hear Teacher Yuan's virtuous name. After our study trip, we learned that Teacher Yuan serves as a tutor here, so we came to see him. I hope the teacher doesn't think that  It¡¯s better to be abrupt, a small courtesy, just think of it as the student¡¯s intention!¡±

    Ding Yunyi just finished speaking, and Duan Saner on the side handed over the purchased gift.

    Yuan Guangyi had no doubt about the identity of these two people. Seeing that the gift handed over was not a valuable item, he asked his servants to accept it.

    Seeing Ding Xiangwen and Duan Saner looking at Gong Taiyun, Yuan Guangyi also introduced his beloved disciple, "This is Ding Yunyi's student Gong Taiyun Fu Jingsuke."

    In terms of real knowledge, Ding Yunyi and Duan Saner combined are not as good as one-tenth of their masters and apprentices, so they did not dare to talk about knowledge. Under Ding Yunyi's deliberate inducement, the conversation turned to scientific examinations.

    "Brother Jingshu's knowledge is really admirable. He must have ranked among the top three in last year's scientific examination." Ding Yunyi deliberately flattered Gong Taiyun.

    Gong Taiyun shook his head and said: "Jingshu's intention is to study, not to pursue an official career, but it makes the two of them laugh." Gong Taiyun has some opinions on these two people, feeling that these two are flashy and may not have real knowledge.

    Duan Saner said with an ooh, "Why don't you, Sir, have no intention of pursuing an official career in the imperial examination? Isn't it just for me to study to gain fame and shine on my family?"

    There are some things Gong Taiyun shouldn't say, but his character makes him say whatever he wants. He can't hide things. He replied: "I can't stand some things in officialdom. It's very inappropriate for a character like mine."  If you hang out in the officialdom, once you enter the official career, you will only end up in a miserable state, and it is unknown whether you will survive or not! "

    Yuan Guangyi couldn't help coughing when he saw Gong Taiyun's casual conversation. He was originally an upright minister, but after being attacked by the eunuchs several times, he had learned a lot and became more worldly.

    Ding Yunyi and Duan Saner looked at each other. It seemed that it would not be easy to dig out something from Yuan Guangyi!

    This well-known talent is very cautious, but Gong Taiyun has a straightforward personality and a deep relationship with Yuan Guangyi, so he has to use his strength against Gong Taiyun if he has the opportunity.

    Yuan Guangyi was very hospitable. Seeing that it was time for dinner, he wanted to stay with Chongzhen and his ministers for dinner. Gong Taiyun stood up and said, "Teacher, it's time for Ding Yunyi to go back. There is something else happening in the academy in the afternoon."

    Seeing that Gong Taiyun was leaving, Ding Yunyi immediately said:

    "I have long heard that the declining Sanli Academy has prospered in the hands of Master Yuan's master and apprentice. The students really want to go and see it, and they also hope that Brother Jingshu can act as a guide." (To be continued. Registered members of Piaotian Literature recommend this work.

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 459 I have unlimited rights!

    Qiang Ming 459_Read the full text of Qiang Ming for free_Chapter 459 I have unlimited rights!  from (.)

    This was Yuan Guangyi¡¯s proudest thing. When Ding Yunyi mentioned it, he smiled slightly, nodded in agreement, and asked his brother Gong Taiyun to accompany them.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? away out with Gong Taiyun and made an excuse to go into a restaurant for dinner.

    Ding Yunyi persuaded Gong Taiyun to drink a few glasses of wine, chatted for a while, and then gradually brought the topic to the leaked test questions case.

    Ding Yunyi drank and asked casually: "I heard that when the results of the Xiamen Township Examination were released last year, candidates smashed the tribute courtyard and beat the examiners. This is really a strange thing, but we have not heard about it, and we don't know whether the rumors are true or false."

    "Of course it is true, but it was suppressed by Zhang Kentang with thunderous means. Master Zhang had no choice but to lead the troops to quell the student riot. As for not reporting it to the court, he also had his reasons!"

    "As the leader of a party and a frontier official of the imperial court, it is wrong not to report such a serious incident to the imperial court, no matter what the reasons are." Ding Yunyi continued to lead Fu Shan.

    Gong Taiyun sighed and said: "This is exactly what I want to say. It's not that Mr. Zhang doesn't want to inform the court, but he doesn't dare to let the court know! Do you know how complicated the situation in Fujian is?"

    Gong Taiyun was not a big drinker and was already a bit drunk. When he said this, he looked around and lowered his voice: "In Fujian, Zheng Zhilong is very powerful, and there is also Ding Yunyi in Taipei and Penghu. In recent years, from Fujian  Judging from the situation, I guess the imperial court is determined to suppress Zheng Zhilong and Ding Yunyi, and who is the main source of support? It has to be Mr. Zhang"

    Hearing that the other party was talking about himself, Ding Yunyi listened carefully to what Gong Taiyun said:

    "An exam question was leaked. Which is more important, or fulfilling the imperial commission and stabilizing the situation in Fujian? Mr. Zhang had to swallow his anger and not intensify the matter, otherwise it would cause turmoil in Fujian again, and he was afraid that Zheng Zhilong and Ding Yunyi would have to deal with it.  That¡¯s Mr. Zhang¡¯s excuse!¡±

    Ding Yunyi smiled slightly, but he did not expect that this matter would indirectly involve him: "It is rumored that the test questions of the provincial examination were leaked. Is it true or not?"

    "Of course it's true. This is also due to Mr. Zhang's inability to hire people. Otherwise, my teacher would not have made a half-red face with Mr. Zhang. Mr. Zhang is not very familiar with scientific examination matters. When the test questions were solved by secret techniques, after reading  , Mr. Zhang didn¡¯t notice it either, and my teacher was an expert, so he asked Mr. Zhang to use the second set of test questions, but Mr. Zhang didn¡¯t listen and still used the leaked test questions. This led to the Gongyuan Incident, and Mr. Zhang regretted it very much afterwards.  , but it¡¯s already irreversible.¡±

    "Why doesn't Mr. Zhang pursue the investigation further? If nothing is done, how can he explain it to the people of the world?"

    Gong Taiyun nodded and said: "How could Mr. Zhang not investigate? I'm afraid he is still investigating this matter until now, otherwise the court will know about it in the future. How can he answer correctly? But it's still what he said just now, he will investigate, but he will never put it into question.  If things get serious, there will definitely be no excuse for Ding Yunyi and Zheng Zhilong. But now I heard that Zheng Zhilong is dead, and there is only one Ding Yunyi left. But in my opinion, this Ding Yunyi is more difficult to deal with than the other Zheng Zhilongs.  !¡±

    Ding Yunyi laughed out loud and raised his cup: "Brother Jingshu, I have a message for you. With your talents, even if you don't want to be an official, I think sooner or later someone will ask you to become an official."

    Gong Taiyun was startled.  I was at a loss and didn¡¯t know what the other person meant by saying this

    The general situation has been clarified. There is no doubt that the test questions will be leaked, but Zhang Kentang is also very surprised.  On the one hand, he hated such things very much, but on the other hand, he was helpless.

    ¡°Perhaps in his opinion, no matter how big the case is, it is not as important as what he has to deal with Ding Yunyi and Zheng Zhilong.

    "Duan San, we have obtained Quanzhou and Xiamen. I think the whole of Fujian will be in our hands sooner or later, but things in Fujian are indeed not easy to handle" Back at the inn, Ding Yunyi slowly  Xu Di said: "First, the local forces are powerful and are blocking our development at every turn. A case of leaked test questions actually made the governor of a province unable to do anything. He could only take measures to calm the matter. Although he was willing to deal with us, he did not dare to go too far.  I think offending local forces is one of the reasons. The governor, the dignified governor of a province, is actually afraid of local forces. This shows how arrogant and domineering these people are"

    He was silent for a while: "I think the second point is connected to the first point. Where does this local power come from? The first is the local power, and the second point is the Zheng family's power in Fujian.  Zheng Zhilong was eradicated by us, but the power of the Zheng family still exists! What if we let it go? No one can say what kind of turmoil this will cause.??!  "

    ¡° Duan Saner doesn¡¯t understand these things, but hearing what the mayor said, I¡¯m afraid the matter is indeed very serious

    Ding Yunyi was very worried at this time. Getting a place and completely controlling the place in his own hands were two different things.

    This place is different from Penghu, Taiwan.  Penghu is not a big place, and there were few people in Taiwan when I first went there, so it was easy for people to transform it according to their own wishes, but Fujian is different.

    Fujian has a vast territory and a large population, and various forces are intertwined. A slight mishandling will lead to a series of consequences.

    Ding Yunyi¡¯s brows were knitted together, and he suddenly said: ¡°Go and call Member Lu Xi and Huangfu Yunjie.¡±

    "Did you call me here?" Duan Sanyi was startled.

    "Call here." Ding Yunyi nodded and said.

    Now, it¡¯s time to start working on these things.

    There are some things that absolutely cannot be delayed. Solving them one day earlier can play a key role in stabilizing the place.  Although I am not particularly familiar with Xiamen, this does not prevent me from starting to manage it now

    Tang Ruoliu changed a cup of tea for Ding Yunyi and was about to leave. Ding Yunyi suddenly said: "You stay here. Later, local Lu Xi member Lu Zhizhou will come. I want to investigate your father's case for you  ¡±

    Tang Ruoliu was stunnedinvestigating his father's case?  I had never thought about it before Who is this person in front of me?  Why would you say such a thing?

    Tang Ruoliu said hurriedly: "I appreciate the kindness of the master, but I have heard it occasionally. There are great forces behind this matter. Please don't implicate yourself because of my matter"

    "Will it implicate me?" Ding Yunyi curled his lips: "No one can implicate me! Here, I have unlimited rights. I can decide the life and death of tens of thousands of people at will, as long as I am willing to use this power in my hands!"  "

    Tang Ruoliu couldn't believe what he heardWho was this person who rescued him from the fire pit?  Unlimited power, able to decide the life and death of tens of thousands of people?  God, is this person the current emperor?

    "You will know who I am soon." Ding Yunyi said with a faint smile: "But don't call me master in the future. I feel itchy all over when I hear these two words. I have many wives and concubines at home, and they all like to call me  Brother Ding, you should also shout with them."

    "Yes. Brother Ding." Tang Ruoliu said in a low voice.  Then he thought of the injustice suffered by his family, and then thought that this injustice might be redressed, and his eyes turned red.  Tears fell involuntarily

    Members Lu Xi and Huangfu Yunjie never expected that the mayor of the town would come to Xiamen quietly. As soon as they heard Duan Saner's call, they did not dare to hesitate at all and arrived at the inn in less than half an hour.

    "Lu Xi and Huangfu Yunjie have met Wu Liebo!"

    Ding Yunyi nodded and asked them to sit down. When he turned around, he saw the astonishment on Tang Ruoliu's face. He smiled slightly, turned to Member Lu Xi and Huangfu Yunjie, put away his smile, and said, "This town is coming to Xiamen.  It turned out that I had been staying in Quanzhou for a long time and wanted to go out for a walk, but I encountered something very interesting, so I specially called you two to come and inquire. "

    "Uncle Wu Lie, please tell me. I will tell you everything I know." Officer Lu Xi said quickly.

    Ding Yunyi pondered for a moment: "What's going on with the candidates smashing the Gongyuan?"

    "Your Majesty had known that Wu Liebo would have known about this matter sooner or later." Officer Lu Xi was not too alarmed, and told the whole story, which was roughly the same as what Gong Taiyun said: "My Majesty also investigated this matter.  However, the more they investigated, the more they discovered that it was not something someone with the position of the official could investigateand soon afterwards, Mr. Fushuai personally took over the case without letting the official intervene.  The lower official then decided not to pursue the case any further"

    Ding Yunyi knew that he was telling the truth, so he didn't blame him too much: "You said there were many involved. Who are the people, no, what forces are involved?"

    Member Lu Xi sighed: "The people of the Zheng family will naturally not escape the involvement. In addition to them, there are also Fujian Chief Envoys, Participating Political Envoys, and Si Yun Envoys In short, most of the Fujian officialdom has been  Being implicated in that"

    Ding Yunyi¡¯s brows furrowed tighter and tighter, and he couldn¡¯t say a word for a long time. He never thought that such a situation would happen!

    ¡°I originally thought it was just people from the Zheng family, but who would have thought that the situation would be so serious, with most of the officialdom being implicated?

    ¡° If I want to thoroughly investigate this case, wouldn¡¯t I have to launch a big campaign in Fujian?  But Kentang Zhang was afraid of causing unrest in Fujian, so why didn't he have such concerns himself?

    &nbsp; Once Fujian is under control, what is needed is to quickly stabilize the situation in Fujian, rather than causing an uproar and causing all officials to become angry against themselves.

    But with my temper, since I already know about this, how can I just sit back and watch?

    Ding Yunyi said slowly: "There is another military ration case. I heard that there is a businessman named Tang in Xiamen who resells military rations. What is going on? I wonder if he is a small grain merchant. Does he have any power behind him? Where did he come from?  Are you brave enough to resell military rations?"

    As soon as Tang Ruoliu heard about his father's case, he became nervous.

    "This case is clearly an unjust case." Member Lu Xi of the Luyuan Department sighed and said, "Actually, this case is still related to the Zheng family, but the only difference is that the role played by the Zheng family in this case is loyal.  "

    Ding Yunyi became very curious and listened carefully to what Lu Xi said:

    "When Wu Liebo entered Xiamen, Xiaguan once said that he was always wary of the Zheng family and would never make Xiamen the Zheng family's Xiamen. However, many of the Zheng family's goods passed through the Xiamen port.  There was no reason for the subordinate to stop it. Once, the Zheng family purchased a large amount of military rations and piled them at the port to be shipped out the next day. Who would have thought that in just one night, something went wrong and thousands of the rations were stolen.  Jin. When Zheng Zhilong learned about this, he was furious and said that he even dared to steal my military rations. He immediately sent his men to investigate. Wu Liebo, you need to know that the people behind the scenes are greedy, and they really don't know.  This was the Zheng family's military rations. When they heard that what they had stolen was actually Zheng Zhilong's military rations, they immediately panicked and tried every means to cover up the matter  .¡±

    Ding Yunyi is so smart, he roughly understood it after hearing this.

    Thinking about it, those people did not dare to offend Zheng Zhilong, so they tried to find a scapegoat. Tang Ruoliu's father was also destined to suffer this disaster and became the most unfortunate scapegoat.

    "Later, the businessman surnamed Tang was arrested" Officer Lu Xi's words confirmed Ding Yunyi's thoughts: "I was very surprised as soon as I received this case. The businessman surnamed Tang has a good reputation in the local area.  , and he is timid and cautious, and he will never do anything illegal. How could he be so brave this time that he dared to resell Zheng Zhilong's military rations?  Come on, he said that he had carefully inspected the place where this batch of grain was stored, and there was definitely no military ration mark. But when he thought that the grain was shipped to his store, it suddenly turned into military ration, and it was already shipped to his store?  It was evening, and it was already night after all the shipments were completed. The merchant surnamed Tang had no time to continue the inspection. Unexpectedly, someone rushed into his shop early the next morning and arrested him. He had no way to defend himself.  Without that¡­¡±

    On the other side, Tang Ruoliu's eyes became red again, and he tried to hold back the tears.

    "What happened next? What happened next?" Ding Yunyi asked with a cold face.

    Officer Lu Xi smiled bitterly: "Then? What happened later became beyond the control of the lower official. The lower official knew that there was something fishy in the case, so he ordered the businessman surnamed Tang to be temporarily imprisoned, and he slowly searched for evidence and then investigated again. Who would have thought that the surnamed Tang would be investigated again?  The businessman actually died in prison that night."

    Ding Yunyi also shook his head. Those people were really ruthless in doing things. In order to prevent the matter from being leaked, they simply killed people and silenced them.  Poor Tang Ruoliu's father, he didn't know what happened until his death.

    Qiang Ming 459_Qiang Ming full text free to read_Chapter 459 I have unlimited rights!  update completed!

 Part One: The Storm in Penghu Chapter 460 The Theory of Chamber Pots

    Qiang Ming 460_Read the full text of Qiang Ming for free_Chapter 460 The Theory of Chamber Pots comes from (.)

    "Once the businessman surnamed Tang died, the whole case lost a key witness." Although Lu Xi looked helpless, he seemed to be quite bitter: "But the subordinate refused to give up and insisted on continuing the investigation, but he was under a lot of pressure.  , people kept coming to tell Xia Guan to stop. Later, even Zheng Zhilong asked someone to send a message, saying that since the main criminal was dead and all the lost military rations had been found, this case ended.  That¡¯s it.¡±

    This couldn¡¯t be more clear.

    Zheng Zhilong also knew the pros and cons, and he also had concerns and was unwilling to completely fall out with the officials in Fujian officialdom because of this matter!

    Member Lu Xi then told Ding Yunyi that he had also been implicated in this incident and had been in the position of magistrate for so many years but had never been promoted.

    Is the official atmosphere in Fujian so bad?  But if you think about it carefully, in fact, this is just a microcosm of the officialdom of the Ming Dynasty.

    Officials protect each other and are intertwined. Chongzhen planned to make a difference, but the government decrees were useless in the hands of these officials.

    Chongzhen was a good and diligent emperor, but he did not have the ability to control so many places

    What about yourself?  Ding Yunyi suddenly thought of himself.  In the past, I valued the military more than the local area, and Taiwan and Penghu were easy to govern, but then it was a completely different situation

    How to start?  Ding Yunyi's mind was spinning rapidly.

    After a while, he glanced at Officer Lu Xi: "Lu Zhizhou, if I ask you to continue investigating the examination room fraud case and the military ration contract swap case, do you have the courage?"

    Member Lu Xi was startled. He was not sure whether what the mayor said was true or false. He was silent for a while: "Does Wu Liebo really want to re-investigate these two cases?"

    "Yes, I want to re-investigate." Ding Yunyi answered very firmly: "I have to investigate both cases clearly and have conclusive evidence. Otherwise, I will not be able to convict those officials and eliminate the evil deeds in Fujian officialdom!"

    "Then where is Zhang Fushuai?" Member Lu Xi asked hesitantly.

    "Zhang Fushuai?" Ding Yunyi said with a faint smile: "You don't have to worry about Zhang Fushuai. Lu Zhizhou, you know some things about coming to Fujian. You also know what problems there are between Zhang Fushuai and me.  But these are not things you should ask about. What you have to do is to be the official you are now! "

    Member Lu Xi nodded silently.  Then he said word by word: "The official will obey Wu Liebo's order. Wu Liebo investigates unjust cases and redresses the grievances of the people. The official should do his best to help him. But the official also has a word. The reason why the official is willing to help  Wu Liebo helped because Xiaguan wanted to be a good official. However, Xiaguan received a salary from the court and became an official in my Ming Dynasty, not yours, Wu Liebo. Therefore, Xiaguan was only loyal to the Ming Dynasty throughout his life.  !¡±

    "Okay!" Ding Yunyi said loudly: "This town can also tell you that what this town wants is an official like you. In the heart of this town, the people's grievances are more important than anything else. Some people say that this town is domineering and willful. This town  I don¡¯t care. As long as this Fujian can become a peaceful Fujian, we will be satisfied"

    ? said.  I thought for a while and said, "I'm afraid you are not strong enough on your own. This town will wait a few days before sending you two assistants. Member Lu Xi, this town will give you one more right. You can go wherever you want in Fujian."  , you can investigate whichever official you want, you don¡¯t have to care about anyone, you have Wu Liebotin Yunyi supporting you!¡±

    Member Lu Xi took a breath of air.

    When Ding Yunyi said these words, it meant that he no longer cared about anyone Moreover, his words gave Member Lu Xi the strongest hint:

    Things are about to change in Fujian!

    "And you, Huangfu Yunjie!" Ding Yunyi pointed at his favorite general: "You deploy three hundred elite soldiers to protect Lu Zhizhou day and night. This town also gives you special rights. If Lu Zhizhou wants to arrest someone, I, the Tiger Guard, will  Directly intervene to arrest anyone who dares to block Lu Zhizhou¡¯s path, I, the Hu Ben Guards, will intervene directly, no one is exempted!¡±

    "Yes, I obey your orders!" Huangfu Yunjie responded loudly.

    Ding Yunyi knew that this was the beginning of military intervention in politics, which was not a good thing and could even sow the seeds of hidden dangers.  But the current special situation in Fujian means that we can no longer take care of this for the time being.

    Not only Xiamen is like this, I am afraid that the whole of Fujian will also do this in the future

    Member Lu Xi opened his mouth, as if he wanted to say something, but swallowed it back.  He also thought about this issue, soldiers interfering in politics.  This is a big thing, but what else can I do now besides counting on these soldiers?

    &nbsp;Besides, when it comes to military intervention in politics, there was Zheng Zhilong before him and Ding Yunyi after him. He, Ding Yunyi, is the largest representative of military intervention in politics in Fujian!

    This is the only way to completely clean up the officialdom in Fujian

    As soon as Lu Xi and Huangfu Yunjie left, there was a "plop" sound. Ding Yunyi looked back and saw Tang Ruoliu kneeling on the ground.

    Ding Yunyi was not surprised by her behavior. He sat there motionless. Tang Ruoliu lowered his head and sobbed in his voice: "The daughter of the people did not know that Wu Liebo was driving the road. Please forgive Wu Liebo. Wu Lie  I will redress the grievances of my Tang family. Even if I work like a cow or a horse, I still want to repay Uncle Wu Lie for his kindness!"

    "Get up." Ding Yunyi sighed: "In front of outsiders, I am Wu Liebo. There is no one else here right now, so you should call me Brother Ding."

    Tang Ruoliu stood up, his face red.  "I am Wu Liebo in front of outsiders." Brother Ding's words may have something else in mind.

    "I am not redressing grievances for your family, but building a good place for the entire Fujian people." Ding Yunyi did not notice anything strange on Tang Ruoliu's face, but just mused there: "Your father is dead, and your family is also ruined.  But this has brought about a turnaround for Fujian"

    With that said, he called Duan Saner in: "Send someone to Taiwan immediately. The Guan Zhe and Ou Jue who we rescued will be transferred to me immediately to assist Officer Lu Xi in investigating the case!"

    "Yes, I will do it immediately."

    Ding Yunyi suddenly smiled: "Duan San. You are almost a guard, why are you still calling like a villain?"

    Duan San'er's face was calm and composed: "In Duan San'er's mind, the headquarter will always be Duan San'er's master"

    A storm powerful enough to sweep through Fujian is coming quietly

    Member Lu Xi was given enough rights, and Guan Zhe and Ou Jue, who almost died in Fuzhou Prison, became his assistants.

    But Fujian officials are still kept in the dark

    And when the storm quietly started to appear, Ding Yunyi appeared in the Xiamen Prison again. What he wanted to see was Song Xicheng who was imprisoned in the prison.

    This guy has some talent.  He is indeed a talent, and his imprisonment was all caused by his confused father, and it had nothing to do with him.

    It¡¯s talent.  You have to find ways to use it for yourself.

    Song Xicheng did not seem to be surprised to see the gentleman who had come to visit him appear again. He seemed to have already expected that this man would come back to see him again.

    Ding Yunyi asked Duan Saner to arrange the food and drinks.  He first offered Song Xicheng a glass of wine, and then said slowly: "Mr. Song, after I heard about your grievances, I felt sorry for him, so I thought of many ways and solved many links. Don't worry, sir, at most  Mr. will be released tomorrow."

    "Thank you sir for saving your life." Song Xicheng's performance was surprising. He looked very calm: "Song has already made a fortune for himself. Sooner or later, there will be noble people to help him."

    Ding Yunyi felt a little admiration for this man's calmness: "What are you going to do after you go out, sir?"

    Song Xicheng drank a glass of wine silently, and then put down the glass: "Song has no other talents. He just reads a few more books and understands some principles. But in today's world, no matter how many books he reads, there is nothing  What's the use? Song has a place in mind"

    With that said, he stood up, straightened his clothes, and then bowed his head to Ding Yunyi: "Song Xicheng is willing to follow Wu Liebo, through fire and water, no matter what!"

    This time it was Ding Yunyi's turn to be surprised.  Did he actually already know his identity?  He narrowed his eyes and looked at the short man in front of him: "Who do you think Wu Liebo is?"

    "The world-famous Wu Liebo is sitting in front of me. Is there anyone else?" Song Xicheng smiled slightly: "As soon as Song Xicheng saw Wu Liebo, he felt that he was majestic and majestic. He was very different from ordinary people. He spoke freely and was very impressive.  Guiding the world's momentum. I think there is no one else in Fujian who has such magnanimity at this age. After thinking about it, there is only one Wu Liebo in Taiwan!"

    Ding Yunyi said calmly: "Go on."

    "Yes!" Song Xicheng said calmly: "I was still not sure in my heart at first, but today when Wu Liebo said he wanted to let me go, I became clear in my heart. My case was decided by Zhang Fushuai himself. Who dares to let me go?  Me? If there really are, there are only two people, one is Zheng Zhilong, and the other is Wu Liebo from Taiwan. "

    "Zheng Zhilong is dead." Ding Yunyi said calmly.

    "Oh, it's just as I expected!" Song Xicheng was still not surprised at all: "With Zheng Zhilong's character, how can heIs he Wu Liebo's opponent?  Sooner or later, he was bound to die at the hands of Wu Liebo, but he was defeated earlier than I expected But even if Zheng Zhilong had not died, he would not have an affair with Zhang Fushuai because of a person like me.  I have fallen out of favor, and after all calculations, the person who can really save me, apart from you Wu Liebo, is there anyone in Fujian who has such courage"

    "You are very smart, sit down." Ding Yunyi smiled: "Yes, I am Wu Liebo Ding Yunyi. I can save you, but I may not be able to use you. What skills do you have that I can use?"

    Song Xicheng said calmly: "I know astronomy, geography, and arithmetic, and more importantly, a tall figure like mine is not suitable for an official"

    "Oh, this can be considered your advantage?" Ding Yunyi suddenly became curious.

    "Yes, shortcomings in the eyes of others sometimes become advantages." Song Xicheng seemed very confident: "There are many things that Wu Liebo cannot directly intervene in by officials. At that time, Song Xicheng can be used. Song Xicheng  No matter how many things he has done after becoming Wu Liebo, Wu Liebo does not need rewards, but if there is anything that needs someone to blame, Wu Liebo can blame Song Xicheng completely. Let's put it this way, Song Xicheng  Achievement is a chamber pot next to Wu Liebo. It looks very smelly, but when you are in emergency, it is this chamber pot that you need most.  When it comes to use, if it doesn't work smoothly, you can discard the chamber pot without mercy"

    Ding Yunyi burst out laughing after hearing "haha": "What a chamber pot, what a chamber pot. Song Xicheng, you are a great person, no one is willing to debase yourself to this level. It's just that I'm worried, since you can do this  If you abuse yourself, will you abuse me like this one day?¡±

    "No, because the chamber pot knows that it can't do anything without its master." Song Xicheng said calmly: "For example, I didn't have any power around me at the beginning, so I was thrown into the prison, but now, I see Wu Lie  Uncle, we can see the light of day again. If a person does not understand his own value and insists on doing things beyond his own ability, he is the most stupid person, but it happens that Song Xicheng is not that stupid! "

    "I'll keep your chamber pot." Ding Yunyi felt that he had fallen in love with this person. Although he was ugly and short in stature, he was really a very smart person: "I know a person who is also short in stature and also  His surname is Song, and he is also an extremely smart person. But he is from Henan, but you are in Fujian, otherwise I would have mistaken you for him. "

    "Is Wu Liebo talking about Song Kangnian in Henan?" Song Xicheng said suddenly.

    "Song Kangnian? Ah, yes, that's him." After being startled, Ding Yunyi nodded and said.

    "It's strange, how could Wu Liebo recognize my cousin?" Song Xicheng asked in a daze.

    "What? Song Kangnian is your cousin?" Ding Yunyi was so surprised that it was difficult to react.

    Who is Song Kangnian?  Song Kangnian also has another name: Song Xiance!

    That Song Xiance, Li Zicheng¡¯s most effective military advisor!  But Song Xiance was from Henan, so how could he have any contact with Song Xicheng who was far away in Fujian, and he was actually Song Xicheng's cousin?

    Song Xicheng did not notice anything strange about Ding Yunyi, and said slowly: "We were originally from Henan, but later moved to Fujian in my grandfather's generation. My cousin and I were both born with strange shapes and were generally short in appearance, so we have  My family also laughed at us for calling us the two dwarfs of the Song family."

    When Ding Yunyi heard this, he suddenly realized that there was still such a relationship between the two.

    Song Xiance, also known as Song Kangnian, was a native of Yongcheng, Henan Province in the Ming Dynasty.

    He studied hard and was knowledgeable. Like Song Xicheng, he was especially proficient in "magic" and made a living as a "warlock". He traveled around for a long time and divined good and bad luck for people.

    In April of the 14th year of Chongji in the Ming Dynasty, Song Xiance was recommended by Baofeng Juren Niu Jinxing to join Li Zicheng's peasant army.  He was highly respected by Li Zicheng for his extraordinary intelligence and advice, and he was always consulted for advice on all battle plans.

    Qiang Ming 460_Qiang Ming full text free to read_Chapter 460 The Theory of Chamber Pots has been updated!

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 461 You are just excuses

    Qiang Ming 461_Read the full text of Qiang Ming for free_Chapter 461 You are just excuses from (.)

    When Ding Yunyi heard this, he suddenly realized that there was still such a relationship between the two.  .

    Song Xiance, also known as Song Kangnian, was a native of Yongcheng, Henan Province in the Ming Dynasty.

    He studied hard and was knowledgeable. Like Song Xicheng, he was especially proficient in "magic" and made a living as a "warlock". He traveled around for a long time and divined good and bad luck for people.

    In April of the 14th year of Chongji in the Ming Dynasty, Song Xiance was recommended by Baofeng Juren Niu Jinxing to join Li Zicheng's peasant army.  He was highly respected by Li Zicheng for his extraordinary intelligence and advice, and he was always consulted for advice on all battle plans.

    In April of the 14th year of Chongji in the Ming Dynasty, Song Xiance was recommended by Baofeng Juren Niu Jinxing to join Li Zicheng's peasant army.  He was highly respected by Li Zicheng for his extraordinary intelligence and advice, and he was always consulted for advice on all battle plans.

    Once, Song Xiance offered advice to Li Zicheng: "It flows into the main stream of the river and sinks into the Eighteen Beaches. If you want to go up to the sky, start from Yanmen Pass. When the general started the uprising, he immediately proclaimed himself king and named the country Chuang. This statement has been verified  . Now according to the phrase "from Yanmen Pass", the general's uprising will start from now!" Li Zicheng was overjoyed when he heard this and worshiped him as his military advisor.

    Song Xiance was proficient in Qimen Dunjia and Tu prophecy, and Li Zicheng believed in it as if he were a god.  Based on the current situation of the Ming Dynasty, Song Xiance used magic to point out that its "national destiny is about to end."  In order to establish peasant power faster and establish Li Zicheng's prestige, he also put forward the slogan "Eighteen children are the master's artifact".  The promulgation and publicity of this slogan played a great role in mobilizing the masses, boosting the morale of farmers, and isolating the rulers of the Ming Dynasty.

    In November of the 14th year of Chongzhen, rogue bandits captured Nanyang.  Li Zicheng adopted roundabout tactics based on Song's advice.  Ming general Yang Wenyue was exhausted from running for his life.  In the first month of the seventeenth year of Chongzhen, Li Zicheng proclaimed himself emperor in Xi'an and established the Dashun regime.  Song Xiance helped Li Zicheng to discuss strategies, set up officials to guard the territory, eliminate violence and bring peace and order, and was named the "Founding Military Advisor".

    In February, Li Zicheng sent his troops east to cross the Yellow River.  Marching into Beijing, they were invincible, and troops were approaching the city in more than a month.  at this time.  Song Xiance gave a prophecy to Li Zicheng: "Haier military division, Boyer soldiers, Boyer siege and discipline win, and only the Boyer formation is eliminated. Boyer captures the city of Beijing."

    Li Zicheng then ordered 5,000 strong boys to join the siege.  There are many ladders around the city, and the boy soldiers are holding short knives. They are like apes climbing the city from all sides. They are unstoppable and the officers and soldiers guarding the city are panicked.

    It can be said that without the help of Song Xiance, Li Zicheng would not have been able to achieve such achievements.

    It¡¯s a bit ridiculous now. Song Xiance will soon go out to help Li Zicheng conquer the world, but his cousin Song Xicheng has begun to work under his command

    "I quelled the bandits that day. Your cousin once saw me under the introduction of others." Ding Yunyi said a few words casually, and suddenly felt sad: "You have always liked to tell your fortune, why didn't you tell your own destiny?  Is it because of the bad name?¡±

    Song Xicheng was startled: "The name is not good?"

    "Xicheng Xicheng, how can you succeed if it's all diluted?" Ding Yunyi joked: "I think I'll change your name to Song Xianji."

    He was simply thinking of Song Xiance.  So he came up with the name "Song Xianji".

    Who would have thought that Song Xicheng would be overjoyed upon hearing this and said, "Thank you Uncle Wu Lie for giving me the name. From now on, my name will be Song Xianji!"

    Ding Yunyi was in a good mood. Although this man didn't look very good, he was really a useful person. He suddenly thought of the two cases he was handling, one of which was directly related to Song Xicheng-Song Xianji: "You just said  One sentence is right. There are some things that I can't come forward directly. You can handle it for me and help the officials to thoroughly investigate the case. But it needs to be done secretly. Don't alert the officials handling the case. You understand what I mean.  ?"

    Song Xianji is such a smart person, and he completely understands it as soon as he hears it.

    "My lord, my lord." Duan San'er hurriedly ran in at this time: "There is an imperial decree coming to Quanzhou, please return to Quanzhou immediately!"

    An imperial edict?  With a sudden thought, Ding Yunyi soon realized that what he had been waiting for had finally arrived

    ?¡­

    Just as Ding Yunyi thought, Chongzhen finally gave in to himself. Not only did he promote Ding Yunyi to Wu Liehou, he also followed Ding Yunyi's wishes, dismissed Zhang Kentang, and appointed Ye Yuan as acting governor of Fujian.

    "Congratulations to Marquis Wu Lie, congratulations to Marquis Wu Lie!" the subordinates shouted.

    Ding Yunyi smiled faintly, and what he had been thinking about had finally come to pass. From now on, the whole of Fujian was officially under his control.

    Fujian, no one can stop mehas developed From now on, Fujian has truly become Fujian that belongs entirely to itself Fujian will develop at a high speed completely according to its own wishes

    "How is Kentang Zhang doing now?" Ding Yunyi asked after calming down.

    Xie Tian came up and said: "The people under his command have sent back the situation in Fuzhou. After getting the news, Zhang Kentang locked himself in the Yamen and saw no one. The imperial edict said that Zhang Kentang, the governor of Fujian, was in trouble. Zheng Zhilong  He was not aware of the rebellion beforehand, and was guilty of being sentenced to death. He was dismissed from all positions and sentenced to death! He was imprisoned by Wu Liehou Ding Yunyi Now, he is waiting there for Wu Liehou to go to prison.  "

    Ding Yunyi felt a little unbearable.

    There is no doubt that Zhang Kentang is a good official. I originally just wanted to drive him out of Fujian, but I didn't expect that Chongzhen could be so cruel as to directly punish him with death.

    ???????????????? After all, I actually killed Kent Chang¡¯s life

    However, in such a life-and-death struggle, any kindness to the enemy is cruelty to oneself.

    Ding Yunyi composed himself: "Ye Yuanxian, Ye Fushuai, let's go, I will personally escort you to Fuzhou and take office!"

    Ye Yuan smiled at first. After all, he made the right bet. Even in the most difficult times, his fate was always linked to Ding Yunyi's.  Therefore, I finally ascended to the throne and sat on the throne of Governor of Fujian

    ?¡­

    When I came to Fuzhou again, the atmosphere here was completely different from before.

    There is only one owner here now: Ding Yunyi!

    Officials from Fujian, big and small, have already arrived.  Some of them shouted lucky, and some looked at Ding Yunyi in fear.  Fortunately, not only did he not offend Ding Yunyi before, but he also tried his best to please him. Now, although Ye Yuan used to be the tame of Fujian, anyone with a discerning eye can see who is the real person in charge of things in Fujian.

    "Those who were frightened and uneasy were all those who were Zheng Dang or Fu Shuai.  He is in trouble everywhere and makes things difficult for him.  But who would have thought that the sky in Fujian would turn upside down in an instant.  Zheng Zhilong is dead, and Kentang Zhang is about to die.  From now on, Ding Yunyi will dominate the sky with one hand in Fujian, and they and others.  Will there be any good fruit to eat?

    Ding Yunyi ignored these people and went directly to see Zhang Kentang, who was preparing to die.

    When he saw Zhang Kentang, the former governor didn't have much fear on his face: "Mr. Ding, Marquis Wu Lie, congratulations, both of your enemies have been eliminated."

    Ding Yunyi remained silent, and Zhang Kentang continued: "Zheng Zhilong thought he could defeat you, and I thought I could defeat you, but we were both wrong. None of us are your opponent. No one can defeat you Wu Wu.  Liehouna!¡±

    "Zhang Fushuai, the past is in the past." Ding Yunyi said calmly: "We once had the opportunity to join forces, but in the end we came to this point of confrontation. No one between us is sorry for the other. It is just because of the differences between both sides.  It¡¯s just a different philosophy.¡±

    "My philosophy is to be loyal to the Ming Dynasty. What about you?" Zhang Kentang asked sarcastically.

    "My philosophy is also to be loyal to the Ming Dynasty!" Ding Yunyi's answer was unexpected: "But my loyalty and your loyalty are different, because you and I are not on the same path"

    Ding Yunyi will not know how Wang Chengen evaluates himself:

    "But he has done so many things that deserved to lose his head dozens of times, but he is still loyal. He is loyal to the country of the Ming Dynasty. If the situation in the Ming Dynasty becomes critical again and I have to mobilize him again, he will still come to help.  Yes. The minister can guarantee this with his head. If he is asked to quell chaos again, he will definitely come with thousands of troops this time, because he is already on guard against the court.  I am already wary of the Emperor."

    Yes, Wang Chengen was not wrong at all in these words.  When the Ming Dynasty is in danger again and Ding Yunyi needs to step forward, Ding Yunyi will not hesitate at all.  But his loyalty is to this country, and definitely not to the emperor and the court

    And Kent Chang will never understand this

    "I have some things I want to ask you for advice." Ding Yunyi spoke very seriously about the two cases he was secretly investigating: "Maybe you may not be willing to help me, but Zhang Fushuai, this is for Fujian and the people.  So I still beg you to give me some good advice."

    Kentang Zhang was silent for a while, and then pointed outside: "If we really want to investigate, who of the people outside has a clean butt? If you catch any official, you will find out the problems with them. What can you do? I  What can we do? If we arrest them all and kill them all, who will govern Fujian?"

    &nbsp; "Why were you so cruel to me and Zheng Zhilong?" Ding Yunyi suddenly asked slowly.

    Zhang Kentang smiled bitterly: "Because although they are corrupt and bend the law, no one among them is willing to rebel. You and Zheng Zhilong are different. Are you people who hold military power and are ambitious?"

    "You are wrong, this is just an excuse for you." Ding Yunyi said calmly: "No, it is an excuse that all of you officials like to use. Even if you are an upright official with a reputation all over the world, you cannot get rid of this.  "

    He glanced at Zhang Kentang: "You guys, you have to have an excuse for everything you do, or make an idea or something. If you don't have an excuse, you act recklessly, and you belong to a martial artist who doesn't understand anything. Excuses sometimes belong to  Power techniques, pointing east and west, pointing north, shooting with a feint, and when discovered, the bloody hole is already there. Sometimes, it is just to excuse one's behavior and cover it with a thin layer of gauze.  The most famous excuse story in history happened to Lou Shide, the "famous prime minister" in the Tang Dynasty. This person was famous for his good temper in history. He was the prime minister in the court and kept his brothers outside.  The magistrate said goodbye and advised his younger brother to control his anger and not cause trouble. The younger brother also understood the situation and replied, "I won't be angry if someone spits on my face. I just wipe it off with my hands." Lou Shide said, "No, you can."  Can you be happy if you are good at wiping it off? The correct way is to wait for the spitting to happen. In this way, our Lord Lou invented an idiom that the younger generations of flatterers will enjoy. "

    He smiled coldly and said: "Master Lou has high standards and strict requirements for his brothers, but he is a pleasant person and very reasonable in handling government affairs. He lived in an era when the female emperor was in power, and the master was very difficult to serve.  Wu Zetian changed the Li family's tradition of advocating Taoism and fell in love with Buddhism. She not only repaired Buddhist temples and printed Buddhist scriptures widely, but in the end she even loved the house and brought a handsome young monk into the palace to be her face, and everyone was happy together.  Happy is happy, the little monk has given up on sexual intercourse, but still insists on killing. Not only does he insist on it, but he also moves the empress to ban slaughter in the country.

    As soon as the slaughter ban came out, the whole country was in an uproar. If people don¡¯t kill pigs and sheep, how can they eat meat?  This is probably as close as killing someone.  However, the uproar turned into an uproar, and the emperor's order still had to be implemented. It was just that there were a few more twists and turns in the execution process, up and down, in what was done and what was said, and it was inevitable for Lou Shide to go down to inspect the work.  When the prime minister was traveling, even though he heard that Prime Minister Lou had a good temper, the local officials did not dare to neglect him. Good wine and good food must be served.  The guests and hosts were seated, the orchestra was playing, and the first dish was served, which was roasted whole lamb.  The cook came out and explained that the sheep was not killed by us, but was bitten to death by a jackal.  So everyone felt free to eat.  After a while, the second dish came, braised fish.  The cook came out again and explained: This fish was also killed by a jackal.  Lou Shide said, no, it should have been killed by an otter.  Everyone cheered, and the leadership was still good, so the fish was eaten.  "

    Ding Yunyi¡¯s tone was full of sarcasm:

    "Whether it's fish or sheep, of course they are all prepared by the local magistrate and asked by the cook. It will definitely not be such a coincidence. The jackals came specially and killed the sheep. They didn't eat them themselves and kept them for Mr. Lou. It's like Mr. Lou.  To correct it, the otter killed the fish and offered it up for fun. An excuse is an excuse. Officials always need excuses to do things. Although the people involved know it well, no one is usually so ignorant as to speak out.  Every excuse must make sense, so the fish bitten by the jackal must become the fish bitten by the otter, because in the end everyone has to deceive the emperor together and cope with the inspection. The jackal who can't swim suddenly becomes an expert in fishing.  It doesn't make sense logically, so it must be corrected. But when people do this kind of thing again later, their subordinates have already made up the excuses, and there is no need for the boss of the labor department to come up with it. "

    Qiang Ming 461_Qiang Ming full text free reading_Chapter 461 You are just excuses Updated!

 Part One: The Storm of Penghu Chapter 462 I decided to continue taking concubines!

    "These are just excuses for you." Ding Yunyi's expression was indifferent: "Everyone always has various excuses when they do what they think they should do. You are like this, and so am I. Many  Everyone is like this. Doing this is nothing more than giving us some psychological comfort.¡±

    Zhang Kentang stared blankly at the man in front of him. In his memory, Ding Yunyi had never said such a thing to him.

    It may be said that it is sarcasm, or it may be said that it is contempt in the attitude of a winner, but Kent Chang has to admit that there is some truth in this statement.

    "You dare to compete with us because you have the support of Jinshang behind you. No matter how big the problem is, it doesn't matter. But for those people in the officialdom, you don't have the courage to touch them. Chapter 462 I decided to  Keep taking concubines!" Ding Yunyi smiled and said calmly: "You know that once these people's interests are affected and you attack them in groups, you will not be able to sit in the governor's position for even a day Zhang Kentang silently  The nodded.

    ¡°At least Ding Yunyi said the last few sentences correctly.  If the interests of those people were touched, he would really not be able to sit in this position for another day.

    "But I'm not afraid." Ding Yunyi suddenly smiled and said: "I am a bold and cheap person, I am not afraid of anything. I hate officials like that, you can't imagine how much I hate it. So I will eradicate them,  Even if Fujian is turned upside down, I will root out all these people!"

    Kentang Zhang took a breath of cold air.

    He knows Ding Yunyi very well.  When he says such words, Fujian will once again usher in a bloody storm. The knife in his hand.  It can't be that he can kill, but he dares to killWu Liehou.  Promise me not to kill too many people.  Kentang Zhang sighed softly: "Too many people have died, and you also need those officials."  When you get Fujian, what you need is how to stabilize the situation. You have killed all the officials, so what else can you bring? Chapter 462: I decided to continue taking concubines!  Governing Fujian?  "

    "I can't promise you." Ding Yunyi said flatly: "Those officials are like cancerous tumors in Fujian. It will be unbearable when you cut them with a knife, but if you don't cut them, they will only let these cancerous tumors fester and take away the people."  Let¡¯s take our lives. I¡¯m not worried. There must be more capable people who can manage this place for me.¡±

    Zhang Kentang knew that Ding Yunyi had made up his mind and the matter could no longer be undone.

    He didn¡¯t dare to imagine what would happen in Fujian.  Rivers of blood flowed and corpses littered the fields.  Everything will be lost in Ding Yunyi's terrible anger

    No one can stop him, and no one can stop him anymore. In fact, if you think about it carefully, you can't completely blame Ding Yunyi. When those officials did such things, they had already sealed their own fate, especially when Ding Yunyi came to power in Fujian.  Afterwards, such a terrible fate could no longer be avoided for those officials.

    Zhang Kentang asked slowly: "Marquis Wu Lie, let me ask you the last thing. Will you rebel against the Ming Dynasty?"

    "I said that I am a loyal minister, but my loyalty is completely different from yours." Ding Yunyi smiled slightly: "You can rest assured that I will never rebel against the Ming Dynasty during my lifetime. And I will do everything I can to  I may protect the existence of the Ming Dynasty, but my loyalty is completely different from the loyalty you can think of Zhang Kentang still hasn't understood the difference between loyalty and loyalty, but Ding Yunyi's words gave him some relief.

    He smiled bitterly: "Wu Liehou, I will never understand what you are thinking in your heart, but I don't have to understand it. The sky in Fujian is already your sky, and the land in Fujian is already yours.  Your land. The Holy One has given me death, but I have no choice but to die. Marquis Wu Lie, please allow me to die in a bloodless way."

    Ding Yunyi remained silent, acquiescing.

    He originally came to see Zhang Kentang to test whether he would like to work for him. He must go through this man, an upright official, and a capable official. His sorrow is nothing more than meeting him.  But after he finished talking to Kentang Zhang, he suddenly realized that he didn't need to do this.

    My ideas and his are completely different ideas!

    Or to be more precise, it is never possible for me and him to be the same person.

    Zhang Kentang died. He ended his life with the poison he had prepared long ago, and also ended his mission in Fujian.  This loyal minister who had done so many things for Emperor Chongzhen, this governor who worked hard to stabilize the Ming Dynasty in Fujian, died in obscurity.

    He died in the hands of Chongzhen. Although Chongzhen did not feel the slightest sadness when he died for the sake of the Ming Dynasty, he still did not resent Chongzhen.??.

    There is only one person he hates in his heart: Ding Yunyi!

    This resentment has never been eliminated until death

    Ding Yunyi walked out slowly and found Ye Yuan, the governor of Fujian, sitting there waiting for his appearance. All the officials from Fujian, big and small, were also sitting there waiting for his appearance.

    Now, they all know very clearly who is the real master of Fujian!

    "Fujian officials meet Wu Liehou!" When they saw Ding Yunyi appear, everyone stood up and shouted loudly.

    "Everyone, please sit down." Ding Yunyi stabilized his emotions and sat down first: "Everyone, the former governor of Fujian, Zhang Kentang, has been executed right here Although he was well prepared, he let out low exclamations.  It was still spread

    It¡¯s terrible, really terrible. Kentang Zhang has been fighting with Ding Yunyi since he arrived in Fujian. But after fighting, Ding Yunyi¡¯s official position became bigger and bigger, but Kentang Zhang himself died first.

    " Zhang Kentang is like this, so why not Zheng Zhilong?

    ¡°In Fujian, no one is Ding Yunyi¡¯s opponent, and no one is worthy of being his opponent.  Those who obey others will prosper.  It¡¯s talking about people like Ye Yuan; those who go against others will perish, it¡¯s talking about people like Zheng Zhilong and Zhang Kentang

    Ye Yuan was the governor of Fujian in name only.  At this time, he cleared his throat and said: "Everyone, I am here to serve. I have to rely on your help in many things. There have been so many things going on in Fujian recently, and how to stabilize the place is the first priority. You all are in Fujian  I am an old official. If I want to make a difference, I have to rely on my colleagues."

    He was speaking politely, and the officials all agreed one by one.

    After finishing these high-sounding words, Ye Yuan turned to Ding Yunyi: "Please reprimand Wu Liehou."

    Ding Yunyi was not polite: "I am a soldier. I should not interfere in local affairs, but since everyone is an official in the same place in the future, we should always help each other and support each other. This town will say a word here. As long as this town is here  One day, you all have a good day Ye Yuan was startled, how could Ding Yunyi say such a thing?

    Those officials were relieved one after another. They thought that Ding Yunyi had regained control of Fujian and would definitely go on a killing spree to eradicate all his past political opponents one by one. However, they did not expect that Ding Yunyi's words did not seem to mean this.

    This is good, this is good, but everyone will not have a good time in the future.

    Ding Yunyi smiled slightly again and said: "There is another happy event that I want to tell you As soon as they heard the word "happy event", all the officials were attentive. Ding Yunyi said slowly: "There are a few confidantes in this town who have been  All are placed in Taiwan.  They have followed this town so far, but this town has never given them a status. Now thinking about it, I really feel sorry for these girls As soon as these words came out, everyone's face showed a smile, Fujian Chief Minister Bao  Hongjiu stood up and said: "Marquis Wu Lie, this official is going to criticize Marquis Wu Lie. There are so many beautiful girls, how can we not give them a status? If this continues, I will have to submit a letter to you.  Impeachment of Marquis Wu Lie. It is said that Marquis Wu Lie only cares about the court, but makes those beautiful women stand alone against Kong Na. "

    A burst of laughter rang out.

    Bao Hongjiu then changed the topic: "This is a joke made by Xiaguan boldly. Wu Liehou is busy with military affairs, and everyone in Fujian can't do without Wu Liehou. Everyone knows this. But it doesn't matter, Xiaguan is willing to serve Wu Liehou.  Liehou will host the wedding banquet in Fuzhou or Quanzhou."

    As soon as these words came out, most of the officials were upset. Why didn't they think of such a good opportunity to flatter them?  Bao Hongjiu picked him up for nothing and greatly pleased Marquis Wu Lie!

    I thought Ding Yunyi would be polite, but Ding Yunyi said: "This town is thinking that it really can't spare the time. Since the Chief Envoy has such thoughts, then everything in this town will be troublesome to the Chief Envoy.  ¡±

    When he saw Wu Liehou agreeing so happily, Bao Hongjiu beamed: "I wonder when Wu Liehou wants to hold this happy event?"

    Ding Yunyi pondered for a moment: "Isn't a month too hasty?"

    "No rush, no hurry." Bao Hongjiu said hurriedly: "I will work hard without sleep to make this wedding banquet the grandest in the history of Fujian."

    "I'll leave all that to the Chief Envoy." Ding Yunyi said with a spring breeze on his face: "On the sixth day of next month, it is considered a good day in this town. As for the place, I think it is in Quanzhou. You must come to enjoy and drink a few times.  A cup of wedding wine.¡±

    The whole room was filled with joy, and all the officials patted their chests and said they would definitely arrive that day.  Some people with quick minds are already thinking about what kind of generous gift they should give to bribe Lord Wu Liebo.

    &nbsp; After the matter was settled, Ding Yunyi never mentioned that while he was on official business, he chatted with a group of officials there for a while, then served tea to see off the guests, but sent someone to quietly keep the Secretary of Transportation Mu Chengxian alone.

    Mu Chengxian was happy in his heart. He just thought that Wu Liehou was so approachable and he would do good things if he was left alone. It would be best if he could send him another difficult mission, which would show his filial piety.

    "Master Mu is also an old official in Fujian. Why is he still in the position of Secretary Yunshi now?" Ding Yunyi said this as soon as he opened his mouth.

    Mu Chengxian did not expect that Wu Liehou would ask such a question, so he thought for a moment and said: "Back to Wu Liehou, I will do my duty faithfully. I just want to do my job well. I don't care about promotions. We don't care.  These ministers should do their best to serve the court. I should not think too much about getting promoted and getting rich Mr. Mu is such a loyal minister." Ding Yunyi praised: "But this town heard that he was originally a minister the year before last.  I was going to promote Master Mu, but Master Mu managed to spend a lot of money and finally stayed in this position. This town is surprised, what does this mean? "

    Mu Chengxian was a little embarrassed: "Returning to Wu Liebo, there was indeed an intention to promote Xiaguan the year before last, but many things had not been completed while Xiaguan was in office. If he suddenly changed hands, he might not be able to proceed smoothly. Therefore, Xiaguan specially requested the court to  Let me stay in office for a few more years to finish all the unfinished business before I leave."

    "It's rare, it's rare." Ding Yunyi praised: "But there are still some things in this town that we don't quite understand. This Si Yun Envoy controls the salt and grain affairs of a province. Although his official position is lower than that of the Governor, Chief Envoy, etc.,  The oil and water in it is so huge. Thinking about the white silver every year, this town feels envious. The town suddenly thought, is it because you, Mr. Mu, refuse to give up the huge oil and water in it, and just refuse to give up such a position?  That?"

    Mu Chengxian looked embarrassed, but Ding Yunyi's words immediately hit the point.

    How huge is the fortune of this Secretary Yunshi?  After doing it for a long time, he would not change even if he was given the position of governor.  Mu Chengxian worked in this position for several years, secretly earning hundreds of thousands of dollars every year.  Excluding the silver that was used to bribe the officials in the capital and distributed to his subordinates, the amount of money that fell into his own pocket was more than ten thousand taels without any effort at all.

    Especially compared to the Central Plains and other places, Fujian is a very peaceful and wealthy place, and it is effortless to get silver.

    In order to stay in this position for a few more years, Mu Chengxian worked hard. Others wanted to be promoted, but he wanted to stay put and refused to move. This was also true for officials at all levels.  Rare

    In fact, other officials also knew the secret, and many people were also eyeing this position. But Mu Chengxian had someone to protect him in the capital, and secondly, he used money to silence his colleagues.  He is never stingy, so he has remained stable over the years.

    This has long been an open secret. Now that Wu Liehou revealed it, after being slightly embarrassed, Mu Chengxian did not panic, but smiled: "Wu Liehou Yingming, this official does have this intention.  Please rest assured, Marquis Wu Lie, the Marquis will not be stingy in accepting a concubine this time, and is willing to pay one hundred thousand taels of silver as a gift from the Marquis!"  !  !

    ?<< .>>

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 463: Your temper is too hasty

    This has long been an open secret. Now that Wu Liehou revealed it, after being slightly embarrassed, Mu Chengxian did not panic, but smiled: "Wu Liehou Yingming, this official does have this intention.  Please rest assured, Marquis Wu Lie, the Marquis will not be stingy in accepting a concubine this time, and is willing to pay one hundred thousand taels of silver as a gift to the Marquis!"

    Ding Yunyi and Ye Yuan looked at each other in shock. What kind of big deal is this?  The price was one hundred thousand taels of silver, but he didn't show any signs of distress at all!

    How much money has he made from this position over the years?

    Ding Yunyi calmed down his anger and said, "How can this town afford Master Mu's grand gesture?"

    ¡°It¡¯s an honor for me to serve Marquis Wu Lie,¡± Mu Chengxian said with a smile.

    "You bastard, shameless thing!" Ding Yunyi suddenly roared: "You are corrupt, pervert the law, deceive superiors and deceive subordinates, are all the officials in the world the same as you!"

    The sudden rage made Mu Chengxian, who was originally triumphant, stunned for a moment. He had no idea what happened and why he had aroused so much anger from Marquis Wu Lie.

    "Shameless!" Ding Yunyi stared at him with terrifying eyes: "I know so many officials, but there has never been one more shameless than you! Mu Chengxian, do you think I dare to kill you?"

    With a "plop", Mu Chengxian fell to his knees on the ground. He finally knew what kind of situation he was facing.

    Ding Yunyi's voice was cold: "Yes, killing an official like you has to be reported to the court. But I, Ding Yunyi, am the first unreasonable person in the world. Come here, put him in a sack and throw him into the sea.  Go and report to the court that Mr. Mu Chengxian, the Secretary of the Fujian Province, lost his moral character after drinking and failed to molest a good woman and fell into the sea! "

    "Wu Liehou, spare your life, Wu Liehou, spare your life!" Mu Chengxian was trembling all over. He never thought that one day he would face an official like Ding Yunyi who didn't care about anything at all.

    He can do what he says.  He could kill Fujian deputy general Zheng Zhilong, and he could kill Fujian governor Zhang Kentang, but couldn't he kill a transport official like himself?

    Ye Yuan knew it was time for him to come forward: "Wu Liehou, please calm down. I think that although Mu Chengxian is killable, he seems to have his own secrets. Besides, he has been in office for so many years and has no merit and hard work. Why should Wu Liehou please  Give him a chance to turn over a new leaf."

    "Yes, Lord Wu Lie, spare your life, spare your life!" Mu Chengxian also begged repeatedly.

    Seeing that his goal had been achieved, Ding Yunyi said with a cold face: "Mu Chengxian, I kill like a dog, but since Ye Fushuai pleads for you, this town has to think more. But if you want to save your dog's life,  Just tell me all the evil things you have done in the past. If one thing is missing, the sea will still be waiting for you, Master Mu"

    Mu Chengxian was dragged down and held in solitary confinement. This official was greedy for life and afraid of death.  Now, no matter what Ding Yunyi wants him to do, he will never refuse.

    And this person is also the key to breaking the entire chain of interests in Fujian officialdom

    "Is Marquis Wu Lie planning to take advantage of the opportunity to take concubines next month?" Ye Yuan asked slowly.

    Ding Yunyi nodded, he had nothing to hide in front of Ye Yuan: "Yes, I will kill them all on the sixth day of next month. I have used four people, Lu Xiyu, Guan Zhe, Ou Jue and Song Xianji, to jointly investigate.  At the same time, Xie Tian and his Jin Daowei were ordered to assist in the investigation. With the correction of a key witness like Mu Chengxian, the corrupt and shameless people in Fujian officialdom can be stopped. "

    "This is indeed a solution, but the Fujian officialdom will be greatly shaken by this" Ye Yuan's brows knitted together: "Will the court allow us to do this?"

    "Yes." Ding Yunyi's answer was decisive: "The court's biggest concern now is to stabilize the situation in Fujian. Zhang Kentang was killed, and you were appointed as acting governor of Fujian. The court has satisfied us with all our requests. Now we are purging the officialdom.  The reason is even more high-sounding.¡±

    Ye Yuan nodded at first.

    In fact, he knows Ding Yunyi's thoughts very well. Purging Fujian's officialdom is one factor. The other most important factor is that he wants to use this opportunity to drive all forces outside his own group out of Fujian, thereby firmly controlling Fujian.  In your own hands.

    And now the chaos in Ming Dynasty can provide him with an excellent opportunity

    The court will agree to him. Although the court will be angry at what he has done, under internal and external difficulties, the court will definitely agree to any of his requests even though it is reluctant!

    Ding Yunyi knew thatWhen to seize any opportunity!

    "What to do with the huge official vacancies?" Ye Yuan originally raised another level of concern.

    "Civil selection of talents."

    After saying this sentence, Ye Yuan stayed there completely.  Crazy, crazy, my brother-in-law, the dignified Marquis Wulie is really crazy, he actually wants to appoint officials himself!

    "It's no different from a rebellion, right?" Ding Yunyi smiled indifferently: "But we are not rebelling. What is the difference between the officials appointed by the imperial court and the previous Fujian officials? Could it be that we have solved a group and have to face it again?  A new group of corrupt officials? I don¡¯t want to do this. Those officials who have done nothing but themselves, such as Guan Zhe, Ou Jue, and Lu Xi, will be re-elected!¡±

    "Xiang Wen, think twice!" Ye Yuan was a little anxious at first: "Your method is too radical. The court can tolerate all your actions, but appointing officials privately has touched the bottom line of the court. I know you want to take action as soon as possible.  Fujian has become stronger, but now is not the time to officially fall out with the imperial court!¡±

    "Then what do you think we should do?" Ding Yunyi also knew that his method was too hasty: "Time is passing day by day, and there is not much time left for us!"

    Ye Yuan never understood why Ding Yunyi cared so much about time. He pondered for a while: "There is a way, you can tell if it works. All the officials who were investigated will not be reported to the court, and they will still be kept in their current positions, but  But they are all put under house arrest, and the officials we have promoted are all given a false title, but they use the false title to manage real affairs. In other words, the officials are still the same officials, but they are just giving them a name.  . The people who are really in charge are our people. Although the court will be aware of it sooner or later, it will buy us the most time!"

    "What a good idea, what a good idea." Ding Yunyi was overjoyed upon hearing this and said, "Brother-in-law, this method is good. I think this method can be used, so let's make arrangements like this!"

    Ye Yuan was a smart man.  He is also an old man in the officialdom, and he knows how to face these things.

    His method is ten or twenty times better than his own method

    "Xiang Wen, logically speaking there are some things I shouldn't tell you, but I am your brother-in-law. Your sister has always asked me to take good care of you. I must tell you all these things." Ye Yuan suddenly said.  : "You are invincible and known to the whole world. You are passionate and treat the people well. You work hard and make the place rich. I have an official like you in Ming Dynasty. It is a blessing for the court and a blessing for the people. But there is only one thing, yours  You are a bit impatient. You must do what you think of without thinking too much about the consequences. For example, this time, although you eliminated two enemies, Zheng Zhilong and Zhang Kentang, do you really think that now is the best time?  The whole process is like walking on thin ice. If you are not careful, you will lose everything. Have you ever thought about why you won this time? It is because of the huge reputation you have accumulated over the years, which makes your subordinates willing to die for it and unite as one;  The enemy is extremely afraid of your reputation and dare not confront you head-on! "

    He glanced at Ding Yunyi and found that he listened very carefully, so he continued: "Although you have used all the power at your disposal. For example, Zhang Pu, such as Wu Sangui, but have you ever thought about what would happen if the imperial court ignored everything?  What's the situation? If you don't rebel, you will be waiting for death; if you rebel, you will be a traitor and the world can punish you."

    "Yes, I did it in a bit of a hurry." Ding Yunyi said calmly: "In fact, during the days of waiting, I was also very uneasy. I didn't know what attitude the court would use towards me. Once the formal breakup, I  What should I do? I was lucky enough to win this time, but now that I think about it, I feel really scared"

    Ye Yuanxuan said: "You are no longer the inspector Ding you were back then. You have no worries on your own. Now you have so many subordinates following you. Everything about them is tied to you. Everyone will be prosperous, and everyone will suffer.  . Don¡¯t let all your efforts go to waste because of your impatience.¡±

    "I understand, brother-in-law." Ding Yunyi said seriously: "I will remember what brother-in-law said."

    Ye Yuan nodded. The reason why he said this to Ding Yunyi was because from now on, he and Ding Yunyi were in the same boat. If Ding Yunyi's boat capsized, he would die without a burial place.

    Ding Yunyi suddenly said: "Brother-in-law, what about you? This time the officialdom in Fujian is really serious. Will you be implicated?"

    Ye Yuan knew what he meant: "I will not be implicated because I am neither a member of the Zhang Party nor a member of the Zheng Party. I am a member of the Ding Party. In Fujian, I have no handover with those officials.  , so I can¡¯t get involved, but Xiang Wen, I think you really are.?Isn't that what you meant by asking?  "

    He didn't need the other party to answer him: "Yes, I like money. Since I became the prefect of Quanzhou, I have made a lot of money, but I have also done a lot of things  But then again, I won¡¯t think of ways to make money from now on.¡±

    "Oh, why is this?" Ding Yunyi asked.

    "Because the situation is too dangerous!" Ye Yuan sighed and said: "The whole world is watching us in Fujian, and I am yours. The only thing I have to do now is to assist you with all my heart, and do my best.  Don't let our ship sink, instead of talking about how much money we can make and what kind of fortune we can make. This will only make my own head fall to the ground first. So from now on until you really do it, no one dares to touch you.  Yes, I will be a very upright official that is rare in Fujian and even in the world!¡±

    "What happens in the future?" Ding Yunyi asked again: "If one day I really have the power and no one dares to touch me anymore, will you continue to be an honest official or a corrupt official?"

    Ye Yuan smiled again: "I don't know, I really don't know. No one can tell what will happen in the future"

    "Brother-in-law, wouldn't it be good to be an upright official?" Ding Yunyi said silently: "Do you have to be a corrupt official to be satisfied? Do you really think that when that time comes, will I attack you or not?"

    Ye Yuan smiled faintly: "Xiang Wen, do you really think that honest officials are better than corrupt officials? Do you really think that if the whole world is full of honest officials, the world will be peaceful?"

    "Is it true that only corrupt officials can bring peace to the world?" Ding Yunyi said with some displeasure.

    Ye Yuanxian said slowly: "Integrity officials have the problem of incorruptible officials. The problem of incorruptible officials is that they have an absolute sense of moral superiority, which makes them feel that everything they do has a clear conscience, and thus it is easy to fall into a situation of self-righteousness and even self-righteousness. Integrity officials  Belief has been a major feature for thousands of years. For many years, people have been eager to look forward to and praise upright officials, so that this belief has even formed a culture. The names of famous upright officials such as Bao Zheng and Hai Rui are like three-foot-long children.  It is also familiar. The common people build temples for their Qingtian Grand Master and worship him at all times. This is not only because of the integrity, uprightness, selflessness and caring of the people, but also shows that this is a sad thing.  The problem is that there are endless corrupt officials all over the world, and the people are in a situation of being insulted and harmed. They are isolated and helpless, and they desperately hope that someone can take care of them and make decisions for them. To put it more pessimistically, it is just painting cakes to satisfy their hunger.  "

    Ding Yunyi's heart skipped a beat after hearing this, and he suddenly felt that Ye Yuan's words were not unreasonable.

    Ye Yuan looked at him and said: "In the hearts of ordinary people, an upright official is a perfect person and the incarnation of God. He only has a dazzling halo and cannot have even a slight blemish on a white jade. However, reading the pen and ink left by the ancients  , but we can find an intriguing problem. The evaluation of upright officials by the scholar-bureaucrats is really not satisfactory to ordinary people, and sometimes they are even very different. "

    Ding Yunyi suddenly thought of something while listening:

    "Incorruptible people are the most admirable, but there is only one who has a bad temper. He always feels that the world is full of villains, and he is the only one who is a gentleman. This idea is the most harmful, and it has caused countless harm to the world's major events  Corrupt officials are hateful, and everyone knows it; honest officials are especially hateful, but many people don't know it. Corrupt officials know that they are sick and dare not do anything openly; honest officials think that they don't need money, so there is nothing they can do.  It will harm the country.¡±

    Although this is a bit extreme, it is not necessarily unreasonable.  (To be continued: Gone with the Sky. Registered members of literature recommend this work.

 Part One: Penghu Chapter 464: Between Honest Officials and Corrupt Officials

    Ding Yunyi suddenly thought of something while listening:

    "Incorruptible people are the most admirable, but there is only one who has a bad temper. He always feels that the world is full of villains, and he is the only one who is a gentleman. This idea is the most harmful, and it has caused countless harm to the world's major events  Corrupt officials are hateful, and everyone knows it; honest officials are especially hateful, but many people don't know it. Corrupt officials know that they are sick and dare not do anything openly; honest officials think that they don't need money, so there is nothing they can do.  It will harm the country.¡±

    Although this is a bit extreme, it is not necessarily unreasonable.

    In an era like this, honest officials and corrupt officials actually have their own hateful qualities!

    Ye Yuan no longer worried about anything: "Ouyang Xiu, a contemporary of Bao Zheng, criticized the blind self-confidence of upright officials. In Renzong's "On Bao Zheng's Letter to Eliminate Three Secretaries", he criticized Bao Zheng as a man of integrity.  The Xianguan dismissed the idea of ??replacing two ministers after impeaching them. He believed that doing so would make "the ministers who speak and speak well will be coveted and become accustomed to each other." Bao Zheng argued that he had no intention of doing so. Ouyang Xiu said.  Said: "The heart is hidden in the heart, but no one can see it; the traces are shown outside, and the world can see them. Now Zheng wants to be confident in his invisible heart and hide the traces from the world. This is like exploring things with his hands and speaking with his mouth."  If you don't want to, no one will believe it. This minister's so-called suspicion is unavoidable. He also criticized Bao Zheng's sense of moral superiority very pointedly: "If you don't take something, you are honest. If you don't do something, you are honest."  It's called shame. The actions of the ministers are based on the etiquette of others. If you don't do something at this time, you can show your integrity to the world.'"

    Ding Yunyi never expected that his brother-in-law would actually talk about Bao Zheng. He listened carefully to what Ye Yuan said:

    "Ouyang Xiu's views represent the attitude of a considerable number of scholar-officials in the Song Dynasty. They undoubtedly admire Bao Zheng's integrity. But political affairs have their own characteristics and cannot be equated with personal cultivation. Bao Zheng only values ????the moral integrity  , but ignores the impact of his behavior on the political atmosphere. Such a willful act based on moral self-confidence, "may not think about the affairs of the court", "do not think well," and I, Hai Rui of the Ming Dynasty, also suffered.  He was criticized by scholar-bureaucrats, even more so than Bao Zheng. Hai Rui was honest and upright throughout his life, and he took the name of "Gangfeng" as his duty, but he had many fates.  Wrong, the way is not possible. Several times I started with great success, but ended in despair. "

    He sighed and said: "The reason is, of course, not just because 'everything in the world is dirty but I am the only one who is pure'. Emperor Wanli's conclusion to him was, 'Although the authorities are doing things, they may not be the best, but they are used to suppress elegance and customs and encourage decadence.  The wind is useless.' On the surface, it affirmed Hai Rui's merits, but in fact it was a denial. Emperor Wanli had no doubts about Hai Rui's integrity, but he believed that this honest and loyal minister only had an example in terms of moral integrity.  It cannot make any contribution to the national economy and people¡¯s livelihood.¡±

    Speaking of which.  He gradually strengthened his tone: "Integrity officials should throw away their moral superiority, they should not be too harsh on people, and their governance should not rely solely on paranoid toughness. This is of course not to encourage corruption, but it cannot be achieved.  It is a situation in which people can only observe things. If this happens, the country will not be able to function normally.¡±

    Ding Yunyi fell into deep thought. A leader will be responsible for the operation of the entire group.  The difference in the evaluation of honest officials between ordinary people and social elites is intriguing.

    The criticism of upright officials by scholar-bureaucrats and even emperors focused on the word "engraved".  The meaning of "engraved" is very broad, including harsh usage, harsh criticism of subordinates and people, and paranoia and toughness in governance.  unreasonable.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? together  This mentality leads them to use harsh methods in governance, and this is precisely the reason why ordinary people respect honest officials.

    The common people have only three expectations for honest officials: to suppress the powerful and powerful who oppress the people; to crack down on the rogues in the fish and meat village; and to punish corrupt officials who take bribes and bend the law.  The harsher the officials deal with these people, the more "loving the people" they are.

    For example, when Grand Administrator Liang saw that Wang Xi, a rogue who abducted women and killed others, was only sentenced to exile in the army, he became furious and said, "I was punished with sixty bans, and I died immediately."

    This kind of murderous behavior was affirmed by the police, saying that he was extremely righteous.

    The scholar-bureaucrat class is very disgusted with this kind of "impression" of upright officials. In addition to the value factors of loyalty and forgiveness, the main reason is considering the reality of governing the country.  "Do things in order to achieve success." Political affairs are different from personal cultivation. It is an art of compromise and a chess game in which the interests of all parties are played. If you want to make a difference in governance, you cannot just rely on moral condescension and blind paranoia.  tough.  Sima Guang's "Sushui Jiwen" records: "Bao Xiren knew Luzhou, even in the countryside He had some knowledge."If someone breaks the law, he will be killed by Xiren.  All my relatives and friends hold their breath.  "

    This "good story" about killing relatives for justice always makes people have other thoughts: If the uncle has a death penalty, he can be killed; if the crime is not a death penalty, Bao Zheng will punish him severely in order to show his selflessness and kill him to gain revenge.  To put his name first, this kind of behavior of "killing his wife to seek a general" will undoubtedly greatly reduce people's respect for him.

    This is true for Bao Zheng, and even worse for Hai Rui. His family tragedy is a perfect footnote for his character: his first two wives were divorced, his third wife died violently, and a concubine committed suicide, which forced him to have to go back and forth.  Nine marriages.  And his daughter was forced to go on a hunger strike and died because she ate a piece of bread given by a servant.  This shows his harsh temperament.

    In addition, Hai Rui is also an admirer of harsh punishments. He remembers Zhu Yuanzhang's cruel measures to punish corruption in the early Ming Dynasty, and suggested restoring the ancestral system of "severe penalties for intruders and harsh punishments."  His suggestion not only shocked the officialdom, but even Emperor Wanli thought it was too much.

    According to the Chronicle of Hai Zhongjie Gong, after Hai Rui was appointed as the governor of Yingtian, "he became furious, the county officials were stern and gave orders, and the corrupt people looked at the wind and untied their seals and ribbons and left. The powerful officials held their breath and held their traces.  Move him to other places and avoid them."  This murderous aura that makes corrupt officials and powerful people flee is naturally the result of Hai Rui's daily actions.

    However, my subordinates hang up their hats and beg to go.  The large-scale escape also made it impossible for Hai Rui's plan to benefit the people to be implemented, and it ended sadly.

    Honest officials are the moral models promoted by the whole society, but in reality they are not tolerated in the officialdom. This really puzzles the honest officials: they can ignore the hatred and hatred of corrupt officials, but the criticism of famous ministers and scholars does not matter to them.  It was like a bolt from the blue.

    They who cherish their feathers value most the praise given to them by Qingyi, but this kind of criticism is undoubtedly an expression of disapproval by the social elite of what they guard.

    Is it really the case that "everyone in the world is filthy but I am pure, everyone in the world is greedy and I am alone in integrity"?

    It can't be engraved.  Qing is only one end of the treatment.  It is not enough to solve all problems in reality.  Moral obsession, extreme personality and tough tactics are the root causes of his inability to be tolerated in today's world and his inability to contribute to the national economy and people's livelihood.

    "There were two big figures in the Song Dynasty, one was Yue Fei and the other was Qin Hui." Ye Yuanxian said slowly, "Gaozong of the Southern Song Dynasty did have good words and deeds to oppose and punish corruption. He said. 'But it is not true for the crime of stealing.  "Loan, because the crime of stealing has harmed the public, it cannot be ignored."  His son Zou Xuzhi was in the state and had stolen stolen goods. Emperor Gaozong of the Song Dynasty said, "Yuan You had a claim that his son was the one who committed the crime."  Narrative'. The above records alone seem to indicate that Song Gaozong was serious about punishing corrupt officials. However, Yue Fei, whom Song Gaozong was extremely suspicious of and eventually killed, was undoubtedly very honest"

    Ye Yuan sneered:

    "Yue Wumu is also a person I respect. He once said to the emperor, 'Civil officials do not love money, military officials do not care about their lives, and the world will be at peace.' With his abundant income, Yue Fei will live a luxurious life without any hesitation.  It was not difficult at all. But not only did he not keep any money for himself, he also often used his personal wealth to subsidize the military. Later, when Emperor Xiaozong of the Song Dynasty decided on Yue Fei's posthumous title, the officials who discussed it said: "Although he was given a huge sum of money, he never thought of it for himself."  They couldn't help but sigh and said, "Oh! There are many people who look around and avoid the generals, protect their wealth, and support the bandits to enrich themselves. This is not the case for the public. They live a clean and honest life and do not cultivate goods. Although they are given money and salary, they should not be stingy with it."  , I don¡¯t know where he has a home.¡± In fact, in the emperor¡¯s view, Yue Fei¡¯s outstanding conduct reflected Yue Fei¡¯s ambition. Song Gaozong only favored mediocre generals and greedy men like Zhang Jun, who lost their ambition in playing with things.  On the contrary, it made the emperor feel more at ease. In his view, greed means no ambition. Zhang Jun was probably the richest man in the early Southern Song Dynasty. He liked to buy land. Therefore, the annual rent in Jiangsu and Zhejiang was only one million dan.  Enter ninety thousand taels of gold.

    And what about Qin Hui?  At least he was one of the most corrupt bureaucrats in the early Southern Song Dynasty.  Song Gaozong was not unaware of his corruption, but he withheld it at the time. After Qin Hui's death, the emperor made up his mind to eliminate the Qin party in the court, but issued an edict to exempt Qin Hui, Qin Xi and his son from prosecution for corruption crimes.  Others, such as the eunuchs Feng Yi, Chen Yongxi, Kang Xu, Zhang Quwei and others favored by Emperor Gaozong of the Song Dynasty, were also treated in the same way, so the hypocrisy of punishing corrupt officials is self-evident.  At the time of Jianyan and Shaoxing, the biggest protection against corruption and political corruption was the imperial power of Emperor Gaozong of the Song Dynasty.  Tang Pengju, the magistrate of Jiangzhou, paid 30,000 yuan for the Empress Dowager's return to the palace. This was an episode in the so-called Empress Dowager's Return Ceremony after the Shaoxing Peace Conference, when Song Gaozong's biological mother Wei Shi was released by the Jin people.  "The so-called aid when the people's power is very low" Song Gaozong actually issued an edict to reward him, saying, "You can manage the county impressively, and you can make a lot of money. You can return the surplus to your accumulation, and you have good manners. If people know this, things will not go well! Be careful and sincere."  , This is of course a reward for the officials to use the large amount of copper collected.?, directly bribed the emperor.  "

    "Song Gaozong is not the same thing!" Ding Yunyi said disdainfully.

    "Perhaps Song Gaozong is indeed not a thing, but a good emperor is not. Is that really the case? Song Taizu is the best emperor in the Song Dynasty anyway. He severely punished many corrupt officials, but he also protected the big corrupt official Wang Quanbin and others." Ye Yuan smiled and said  :

    "The national fiscal revenue is limited, and it has been impossible to provide generous official salaries to low-level officials in the past dynasties. In ancient times, there were countless discussions and measures on maintaining integrity. Wang Anshi, the famous Prime Minister of the Song Dynasty, was a person who advocated high salaries and maintaining integrity. He admitted that the honest officials at that time were  "One hundred but no eleven", less than one percent. But after he implemented the reform, as Li Xinzhi said before, there were still "11 honest officials and 19 corrupt officials", as the Jurchen Wugu Sunze of the Yuan Dynasty often said.  It is said that if a scholar is not frugal, he cannot cultivate integrity. He has been wearing a cloth robe for several years, and his wife is simple and unpretentious. The key to maintaining integrity lies in the word "frugal".  It¡¯s not about being greedy.¡±

    He let out a heavy sigh: "Integrity officials not only have to endure the hardships of life, but most of them are depressed in the officialdom. The official selection rules of the hierarchical award system often mean that gold sinks and dung rises. To be favored by the boss, one can  Those who are pushed out of the same ranks and rise to the top are like dirt, and those who are disliked by their superiors are like gold. There is a saying that "forming cliques for personal gain" has great connotation.  The party is not good enough for personal gain. Those who are squeezed out by many corrupt officials are corrupt officials. In the officialdom, those who benefit from various evil ways and rise to the top are corrupt officials.  Choosing people who are willing to change the system, using prudent people in admonishment, and serving as governors are nothing more than intimacy. Corrupt officials are unresponsive, and honest people are especially prone to resentment. This is the normal state of officialdom"

    When he said this, he completely let go:

    "Zongze, the famous anti-Jin general in the Song Dynasty, was a Jinshi in the sixth year of Yuanyou, while Wang Fu, the treacherous prime minister and corrupt official, was a Jinshi in the second year of Chongning. Zongze was an upright and upright official with little self-respect, but because of his refusal to execute  Huizong of the Song Dynasty was repeatedly demoted and punished for his erroneous government decrees, and was demoted to subordinates. Until the end of the Northern Song Dynasty, he was only a magistrate of Cizhou. However, Wang Fu, a Jinshi in the late twelfth year, was favored by Huizong of the Song Dynasty, and he paid homage to him in the first year of Xuanhe.  In the same year, Zongze of Dengzhou was found to be impious in establishing the Shenxiao Palace.  Taoism, wasting money and wasting people, building temples such as Shenxiao Palace, was severely punished. Zongze was nearly seventy years old, and he came to prominence when the country was in crisis. Less than two years before his death, his life was full of splendor.  It is a very sad sight, otherwise, he would have been unknown in the history books. Wouldn¡¯t the prosperity and decline of the two men be in sharp contrast?¡±

    When Ding Yunyi heard this, he suddenly raised his voice:

    "There must be perfect laws. Countries with relatively clear politics use perfect systems and strict law enforcement to maintain social fairness and justice and promote national progress. So we still need clean officials? How can corrupt officials continue to survive!  ¡±(To be continued Piaotian Literature registered members recommend this work

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 465 Zheng Zhilong¡¯s Treasure

    The family members have arrived in Quanzhou from Golden Eagle City, and now Quanzhou will be their new home.

    Deng Lianyu, Han Xiaoxiao, and Axi are Ding Yunyi's serious concubines, while Chen Yuanyuan, Gu Hengbo, Liu Rushi, Li Xiangjun, Wang Yue, and even Fang Fenghuang are all about to become Ding Yunyi's concubines.  .

    Xiaotu has grown into a big girl, and Ding Yunyi is thinking in his mind whether it is time to help her find a husband?  But thinking about it again, it was better to let her take a fancy to this matter.

    The two sons, Ding Xingsi and Ding Xingheng, and the daughter, Ding Xingyan, looked at each other and it was like a family reunion, full of happiness.

    Ding Yunyi never dreamed that he could have so many family members

    Among these women, Li Xiangjun is the youngest, the straightest in character, and the sharpest in teeth. Although she has already promised herself to Ding Yunyi, she refuses to let him go and keeps talking to Gu Hengbo, Liu Rushi, and others.  Wang Yue and the other three women said, "Your family doesn't care about him, but I don't care about him. So what if I don't marry him?"

    Ding Yunyi sneered after hearing this, hehe, if I ask you to be harsh now, I will have to ask you to beg for mercy on the wedding day. Then it will be up to you whether you will still be harsh.

    The new house has been prepared. It was originally the home of the Zheng family. The garden is very large, far larger than Ding Yunyi's home in Taiwan.  Originally, Han Xiaoxiao was a little concerned that this was where the defeated people lived, and it would be unlucky for his family to live there, but Ding Yunyi didn't take it to heart at all.

    What is auspicious or unlucky.  Even if there is something really unlucky, I can suppress it myself

    Duan Saner was finally transferred to Taiwan to serve as a garrison, and he was with Su Yang Qiuyuan.  A man of letters and a man of war, all the while guarding Ding Yunyi's lair.  Duan San'er, an assistant who had always been there before, was suddenly missing from his side.  It's really a bit uncomfortable.  Fortunately, Ding Yunyi's former "book boy" Jiang Qi has also grown up

    ¨¦n, how much you can help yourself.

    Duan San'er was not at ease either. Before leaving, he carefully told the mayor's preferences and habits. Although Jiang Qi wrote them down carefully, the boss didn't think so.  I have been accompanying the young man since he was a child. Do you need to tell me how to serve the young master?

    "Husband." Reunion in the new home.  Han Xiaoxiao glanced at Tang Ruoliu, who was waiting for Ding Yunyi behind him: "Why don't you accept this girl as well this time?"

    The women were giggling, and Tang Ruoliu's face turned red.

    Ding Yunyi shook his head: "She is a poor person. This time I want to clean up the officialdom in Fujian, and it is from her. You should stop seeking her happiness."

    Han Xiaoxiao said "Oh": "This time you marry Yuanyuan and the others, I will help you choose a few good ones."

    ¡°I son¡±

    "No need to choose, no need to choose." Ding Yunyi said carelessly: "On the sixth day of next month, I will marry them all at once, why should I marry them all at once?"

    The wife is separated?  "

    These women looked at each other, how could there be such a ridiculous thing in the world?  But think about it again, what ridiculous things can Ding Yunyi not do?  He took concubines first before marrying a wife, and he also married them on the same day, not to mention so many concubines.

    Han Xiaoxiao smiled bitterly, her husband was getting bigger and bigger.  But his ridiculous temper has not changed at all.

    "However, I have to explain some things to you clearly in advance, so that you will not be unhappy later." Ding Yunyi looked at the concubines he was about to marry: "This time, I have to do something big when I get married.  , please don¡¯t be alarmed or resentful after seeing it.¡±

    Gu Hengbo pursed his lips and smiled and said: "We knew that you would not marry sooner or later, but you decided to marry when Fujian has just arrived and is not yet stable. With your personality, you must be doing something on that day."

    Ding Yunyi laughed "haha", and Chen Yuanyuan rolled her eyes at him: "You can never guess what is going on in your heart. On the day you married Sister Han and the others, you captured the Golden Eagle City overnight. What about this time? Are you planning to do the same?  A blood-stained wedding banquet?¡±

    "It's impossible to tell." Ding Yunyi put away his smile: "It depends on whether those people will do what I say. If they can follow my wishes, my knife will not be stained with blood. But if  It¡¯s hard to tell if it doesn¡¯t go with my heart.¡±

    The girls shuddered. Could it be that their husbands were really planning to get married in such a wonderful time?

    There is a killing spree in the house?

    "If you can kill less people, kill less people." Deng Lianyu advised from the side: "You have children and a daughter. I think it is not good for them to live in a bloody world since they were young."

    "Not so good?" Ding Yunyi sneered. His wife was good at everything, but she couldn't always follow her own thoughts when she spoke or did things:"A man, what's wrong with living in a bloody storm since childhood? Do you always let them study and don't let them see any storm? If my son and daughter, Ding Yunyi, are afraid of this and that, they are not worthy of being my children.  "

    Deng Lianyu sighed and did not dare to persuade him any more.

    "My husband is only in his early twenties this year, and he has already exerted power in the government and the public. He has been granted the title of lord and general. His power is unparalleled, but his majesty is also becoming more and more powerful."

    She always felt that it was not a good thing to be in such a position so early.

    "Brother, my female Tiger Army has been training for a long time. You can go and take a look at it sometime." Xiaotu suddenly said at this time.

    "Okay, okay, our little soil has grown up, and now she has become a female army commander. It is uncertain whether our Ding family will have a female general in the future." Ding Yunyi loves his sister the most: "Wait until I sort things out.  After everything is done, I must go and see the female army trained by Xiaotu."

    Although he said this, he didn't take it seriously that the female soldiers were big.  As for the female army, it's okay to train for fun, but if you really go to the battlefield, you probably can't expect too much.

    "Headquarters, the Expeditionary Colonial Fleet has sent back a ship and it has arrived in Quanzhou. Commander Ye Dahai sent someone to report that during this expedition, Zheng Sen, the son of Zheng Zhilong, was captured alive!"

    Ding Yunyi stood up immediately: "What?"

    "Capture Zheng Zhilong's son Zheng Sen alive!"

    Ding Yunyi was overjoyed.  After defeating the Zheng family navy, Zheng Zhilong died under his own sword.  Almost all of the Zheng family were captured, but Zheng Sen escaped alone.  It always makes Ding Yunyi feel a knot in his heart.

    ??This person who will never have the chance to change his name to "Zheng Chenggong" in the future will become uneasy if he is not arrested. God knows what kind of trouble he will cause.

    "But it's also strange that he sent people to search everywhere, and even the pirate alliance itself issued a search order.  But he was caught by the Expeditionary Colonial Fleet!

    "Come here, bring Zheng Sen to me immediately!" Ding Yunyi slowly sat down after giving instructions.

    Han Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t know why her husband valued Zheng Sen so much: ¡°Husband, what about the two mothers and daughters you brought back from Japan?¡±

    "What mother and daughter were brought back from the island?" Ding Yunyi was startled, and then suddenly realized.  Are you talking about Ijuin Chizuru and Ayako?  I brought the mother and daughter back from Satsuma Domain, but I didn't think about them for a while.

    "Put them in the house, I won't marry them." Ding Yunyi said with a smile.

    Han Xiaoxiao glared at her husband fiercely and with infinite contempt. How could her husband do such a ridiculous and ridiculous thing openly?

    Zheng Sen returned to the "home" he was once so familiar with, but now the owner here has changed, replaced by the Zheng family's biggest enemy:

    Ding Yunyi!

    He is unwilling to accept that he carries the hatred of the Zheng family, but now he has become Ding Yunyi's prisoner.  Will he, Ding Yunyi, always be the nemesis of the Zheng family?

    Not willing to give in, really not willing to give in.  But what can be done now?

    Ding Yunyi finally arrived. He looked at the young man in front of him and was filled with emotion. He never dreamed that one day

    iThe future Zheng Chenggong will actually become his prisoner.

    How should I deal with this person?  Ding Yunyi couldn't think about it for a while.

    "Sit down." After someone untied Zheng Sen, Ding Yunyi said calmly: "I'm curious how you escaped?"

    "Your enemies are not only my Zheng family!" Zheng Sen no longer thinks about life and death: "For people like you, enemies are always everywhere in the world. Even if I die in your hands today, there will still be people who will fight for me.  To take revenge!"

    "Oh, really?" Ding Yunyi was not irritated by his attitude at all: "But you can't kill me. Neither can my so-called enemies. My enemies have fallen at my feet. What else do I have?"  Can you be afraid?"

    Zheng Sen stared angrily at the person in front of him and bit his lip tightly.

    "But I'm still curious." Ding Yunyi smiled: "I must know how many enemies I have hiding in the dark and wanting my life. Tell me, your mother, brother, uncle, your Zheng family now  Still in jail. Whether they will suffer or not is entirely up to you."

    These words pierced Zheng Sen¡¯s heart like a knife. What he feared most was that Ding Yunyi would use his family to blackmail him, but Ding Yunyi still did it.

    He was silent for a long time, and then said reluctantly: "The name of the person who rescued me is Lizihu, and there is a Fusang named Shangchuanhu!"

    ? ?Chuanhu Lake?  It's him again!  Ding Yunyi's eyes narrowed.

    When he was in Satsuma Domain, it was this person who stirred up trouble, and this person seemed to have a deep hatred for himself. However, Ding Yunyi could not remember when he had such an enemy.

    Where did he come from?  Why are you always targeting yourself?

    Ding Yunyi calmed down his thoughts: "Zheng Sen, after your Zheng family navy was defeated, I found the family property that your father had taken away on several boats. I had people carefully count it, but I found that the number was seriously wrong. I think  With someone like your father, he must have been prepared, right?"

    Zheng Sen was silent and said nothing.  This is the last secret of his Zheng family

    "I know you won't say it easily." Ding Yunyi smiled, he was not in a hurry: "Your father must have hidden the treasure he accumulated throughout his life somewhere, so that it can be used as the capital to make a comeback in the event of an accident. You are his most important  My trusting son, I think he must have told you this secret, right?"

    His guess was not wrong at all, but Zheng Sen was still silent there without saying a word.

    "I have the capital to negotiate with you, but you don't." Ding Yunyi said calmly: "My capital is what you are most afraid of, and that is your Zheng family. Do you think you will tell me what you want?"  Answer?"

    Zheng Sen¡¯s body trembled.

    Ding Yunyi was already confident of winning: "Tell me, your relatives of the Zheng family are still in prison waiting for my judgment on them. The treasure is dead, but the people are alive."

    "Wealth is dead, but people are alive." This sentence once again pierced Zheng Sen's heart like a knife.

    Those treasures are the last hope of his Zheng family, and they are also his father's lifelong efforts. Once they are handed over to Ding Yunyi, all hope of the Zheng family will be cut off.

    However, now his mother and brother are still suffering in prison, and whether they can save their lives depends entirely on themselves.

    Zheng Sen stared at Ding Yunyi, but Ding Yunyi said calmly: "The treasure has no effect on you anymore. Even if you don't tell me, you will never have the chance to open the treasure your father left you.  Revenge? It's just your dream. But now this wealth can buy the lives of your whole family, what do you think?"

    "What do you think?"

    Zheng Sen hesitated, hesitated, and then asked slowly for a long time: "If I hand over this wealth, can you really promise not to kill my family?"

    "Yes, I promise." Ding Yunyi nodded calmly: "Except for your father, I don't care about the rest of the Zheng family. Why do I have to kill them?"

    This sentence was a great insult to Zheng Sen.

    He has always thought highly of himself, but Ding Yunyi didn't take him seriously at all.

    Zheng Sen let out a long breath: "I will use this treasure in exchange for the lives of my family, but I also hope that you can keep your promise!"

    Ding Yunyi smiled.

    Compared with his father, Zheng Sen is still too young.  If he really wanted to kill everyone in the Zheng family, once Zheng Sen revealed the treasure, what use would he have to him?

    Zheng Sen should also feel lucky because he did not want to kill everyone in the Zheng family.  And the wealth that Zheng Zhilong has worked hard to accumulate throughout his life will inevitably play the greatest role once it is discovered by himself.

    That should be an astronomical amount of wealth. Although his current wealth may not be lost to that of Zheng Zhilong in his heyday, this wealth can also be of great help to him.

    In this sense, I should really be grateful to Zheng Zhilong, who died under his own sword!

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 466 Huang Zongxi

    A big net has quietly opened in Fujian.

    And those Fujian officials obviously didn't realize that the danger was coming quietly Wu Liehou Ding Yunyi was too easy-going in front of them, and he didn't realize anything at all.

    Countless officials are doing their best to prepare for the upcoming sixth day. It is the best opportunity to please Wu Liehou, which may affect their own future.

    At this time, officials designated by Ding Yunyi such as Lu Xiyu, Guan Zhe, Ou Jue, and Song Xianji were involved in the investigation with the strong assistance of Jin Daowei.

    Ding Yunyi was not idle at this time.

    Although marriage is a status for the women who follow you, it is more of a cover-up, the best cover for the upcoming big storm.

    While Ding Yunyi was working on formulating new laws, he secretly began to search for new officials for Fujian who were more suitable for this place.  Once the storm unfolds, there will be a large number of official vacancies.

    Ding Yunyi started to walk the tightrope again as before. He appointed officials privately. Although he hid it from the court, once the incident happened, just as Ye Yuan said before, it had touched the bottom line of the court.

    Ding Yunyi is very clear about what the consequences will be if the bottom line of any force is touched But he doesn't care. He has already reached this point, what else can he care about and worry about?

    Talents, talents are everything you need in the future

    Lu Xiyu, Guan Zhe, Ou Jue and others who were familiar with Fujian made a long list for Ding Yunyi.  Song Xianji also recommended a group of talents, among whom he highlighted one person in particular:

    Huang Zongxi!

    When I heard the name Huang Zongxi.  Ding Yunyi couldn't help but ponder there. He couldn't be more familiar with this person.  This person proposed that monarchy is a great harm to the world.  A representative figure who advocated replacing the emperor's "law of one family" with "law of the world".

    Being able to say in such an era that the monarchy system is a great danger to the world is indeed a great talent.

    Huang Zongxi is a Zhejiang native. He is only 29 years old this year. In the fourth year of Chongzhen Emperor's reign, Zhang Pu convened the "Jinling Conference" in Nanjing. Huang Zongxi, who happened to be in Nanjing at the time, was introduced to the Fushe by his friend Zhou Biao.  Become one of the active figures in the society.

    Ding Yunyi felt a little strange after hearing this. Why did Huang Zongxi come to Fujian from Zhejiang?

    "Don't Marquis Wu Lie know?" Song Xianji felt a little strange: "I have met Mr. Nan Lei before. He was recommended by the great scholar Zhang Pu to come to Fujian to join Marquis Wu Lie, but I don't know why Mr. Nan Lei  When he arrived in Fujian, he didn't come to see Wu Liehou. I thought Wu Liehou didn't like him, so he lived in seclusion in Fujian."

    "Recommended by Zhang Pu?" Ding Yunyi was a little confused when he heard it. Why didn't he know at all?  Zhang Pu didn't even send a letter: "Where is this Mr. Nan Lei now?"

    "He lives in seclusion in the countryside twenty miles outside Xiamen There is something even more strange. Although Mr. Nan Lei has not seen Wu Liebo, he has not left Fujian and has always lived in seclusion there."

    Ding Yunyi nodded. It seemed that there must be something famous in it. If Song Xianji hadn't proposed it, he would have almost lost a talent.  No more hesitation now.  He called Jiang Qi and rushed to Xiamen immediately.

    The place where Huang Zongxi lived in seclusion is very close to Xiamen and not far from Quanzhou. It is surrounded by mountains and rivers, with beautiful mountains and clear waters, and it has a paradise scene.

    "A mountain, a river, a small bridge, a bright moon shining on the pine tops; although the world is broken at the edge, I am as happy and carefree as ever."

    While I was immersed in the beauty of the mountains and rivers, suddenly such singing came from the river.  Then a small boat slowly docked with a young man standing on the bow.

    "This person must be Huang Zongxi without a doubt." Ding Yunyi laughed, and then said loudly: "One west, one east, one river, one overturned, one pond of trees; one coming and going, guests on the road, one gathering and one dispersed on the road to the horizon; one south  One north and one river separate each other, singing and dancing to praise Soochow."

    It is said that these two poems with the word "Ò»" were sung to each other by Zhou Yu and a shopkeeper during the Three Kingdoms period. It is unknown whether they are true or false, but they are widely circulated.

    The young man smiled and said, "Who is so elegant?"

    ¡°I¡¯m Xiang Wending from Quanzhou, and I¡¯m here to pay a visit to Mr. Nan Lei.¡± Ding Yunyi laughed loudly.

    "This is Huang Zongxi." The young man opened his mouth and it turned out to be Huang Zongxi: "Young boy Huang Nanlei, Mr. Labor actually paid a visit? But was there someone who recommended me?"

    Ding Yunyi smiled and said: "Song Xicheng introduced me to meet Mr.

    "It turns out to be Song Xicheng of Xiamen." Huang Zongxi got off the boat with a smile, holding two fish in his hand: "It's great to have friends from far away."?Sir, I just caught two fish today. If you don't mind, sir, why don't we go to the thatched cottage to have a drink together?  "

    Jiang Qi couldn't help but laugh when he heard the mayor of the town say his name was "Xiang Wending". Now when he saw that the other party actually called him "Mr. Xiang", he almost couldn't help laughing.

    Ding Yunyi glared at him, then turned around and smiled: "This will disturb Mr. Nan Lei."

    Although these people were said to be living in seclusion, most of them brought their servants back to their residences. Huang Zongxi ordered his servants to burn the fish, and then said: "Song Xicheng is a wonderful man, and I guess Mr. Lai is also a wonderful man."

    Huang Zongxi was open-minded and interesting in what he said. Ding Yunyi couldn't help but smile and said: "I'm not a smart person, but I heard about your name, so I took the liberty to come and disturb you."

    After chatting there for a while, the two fishes were already cooked. It seemed that Huang Zongxi had not seen the guests for a long time. He was very enthusiastic and poured wine for Ding Yunyi himself: "I just had a conversation with Mr. Xiang, and I felt that Mr. Xiang's witty words were like pearls. Compared with those  Ordinary people are much more interesting. Please, Mr. Xiang.¡±

    "Please!" Ding Yunyi raised his glass and drank, then put down his glass: "I heard that Mr. Nan Lei lived in seclusion here and wrote a biography, "Mingyi Waiting for Visits", I boldly ask you to give me a look at it."

    Huang Zongxi was shocked when he heard this: "'The Record of Interviews with Ming Yi' has just begun. How did you know that?"

    Ding Yunyi then realized that he had made a mistake. "Records of Interviews with Ming Yi" had taken Huang Zongxi half his life.  He is not even thirty yet, so he has already written whatever he can.  At that moment, he hurriedly made up a bunch of lies.

    Huang Zongxi was dubious.  But he didn't hide his secrets. He immediately got up and went to the study to take out his manuscript.

    "Ming Yi" is originally a hexagram in the "Book of Changes".  There is a line of words in it that says: "The barbarians of the Ming Dynasty hang down their wings when flying, and the gentleman does not eat for three days when traveling. When people go somewhere, the master has something to say." It is the thirty-sixth hexagram of the sixty-four hexagrams, and the hexagram image is "Li Xia"  Kunshang" means that the earth is above and the fire is below.  "Ming" is the sun.  "Yi" means damage.  Judging from the hexagrams, the sun is located under "Kun", that is, under the earth, which means that light disappears and darkness comes.  The light of the mind is hurt.  This implies Huang Zongxi's anger and accusation against the current situation, and also his hope that the sun will rise again and shine on the world.  It implies that a wise person is in a position of distress.  "Waiting for a visit" means waiting for the sage to visit and make this book a teacher for future generations.

    Huang Zongxi was so surprised that he chose the name "Ming Yi Waiting for Interviews". He had not yet decided whether to use this name, but he never expected that the other party would say it right away.

    The manuscript had just written the chapter "Yuan Jun". After reading it, Ding Yunyi couldn't help but exclaimed: "Good, good. 'Taking my selfishness as the great public of the world' is actually 'bringing great harm to the world'."  'The minister's responsibility is to "serve the world."  It¡¯s not for the king; it¡¯s for all the people, it¡¯s not for one surname.¡±  'The law of the country is the law of one family, not the law of the world' Sir, these sentences all point to the evils of the current imperial court!  "

    After hearing the other party's praise, Huang Zongxi put aside his surprise and doubts: "The original purpose of establishing a monarch is to benefit the world and relieve the harm. The creation of a monarch is to shoulder the responsibility of suppressing private interests and promoting public interests.  For the monarch, his duties are primary. Power is subordinate to duties and serves to fulfill his obligations. The monarch is just a public servant of the world. In ancient times, the world was the master and the king was the guest.  For the sake of the world. However, later monarchs believed that the rights and interests of the world belonged to me. I took all the benefits of the world to myself and all the harms of the world to others. Moreover, I made the people of the world dare not be selfish or self-interested.  With my great selfishness, I am the great prince of the world, and regard the world as a great inheritance, which can be passed down to my descendants and enjoy endless enjoyment. The monarch's family, the world, originally lacks its legitimacy This is really rebellious and fundamentally negates it.  If the existence of the emperor were to spread to the ears of the court, it would be a capital crime of confiscating the family and exterminating the clan.

    What kind of person is Ding Yunyi?  But he listened with great interest: "What Mr. Nan Lei said is true. To limit the power of the monarch, we must first clearly distinguish the relationship between the monarch and his ministers."

    "Sir, I am a close friend!" Huang Zongxi was overjoyed after hearing this: "Everyone in the world thinks that the emperor is supreme, but in fact they are totally wrong. In ancient times, the world was regarded as the master, and the monarch was regarded as the guest. All monarchs  Everything you do in this life is for the people of the world. Now treat the monarch as the master and the world as the guest. The reason why no one in the world can find peace is to be the monarch before he has the world.  The people of the world are so cruel that they separate the children of the world in order to increase his own inheritance. He does not feel miserable about this. He also says, "I am just starting a business for my descendants." After he has gained the world, he blackmails and deprives the people of the world.  The marrow of the people in the world is separated to support the debauchery and pleasure of one person. He takes this as a matter of course and says, "These are the interests of my property." In this case, as the greatest harm to the world, it is only the monarch.??!  If there was no monarch in the beginning, people would all get their own things and their own interests.  well!  Is this the original principle of establishing a monarch?  "

    "Yes." Ding Yunyi also seemed to have met a close friend: "In ancient times, everyone in the world loved their monarch. It was not too much to compare him to his father and to the blue sky. Now everyone in the world hates their monarch and will  He regarded him as an enemy and called him Du Fu, which was the result he deserved. However, Xiao Ru insisted on the old righteousness and believed that the relationship between king and minister existed between heaven and earth, and it was difficult to escape. He was even as cruel as Xia Jie and Yin Zhou.  He actually said that Shang Tang and King Wu of Zhou should not kill them, and fabricated and spread unverified things about Boyi and Shuqi, treating the death of thousands of people as no different from the death of mice. Is the world so big?  But among the millions of people, do you only prefer the monarch¡¯s surname?¡±

    "I found someone with similar interests today." Huang Zongxi became excited: "So King Wu of Zhou is a saint, and Mencius's words are the words of a saint. Those in future generations who want to rely on him to be like a father and like God are empty.  The monarchs who forbade others to spy on their throne felt that Mencius' words were detrimental to themselves, until they abolished Mencius' position as a concubine to Confucius. Doesn't this come from Xiao Confucianism? Even so, if future generations become monarchs, they can really keep this.  It is no wonder that he regards the world as his own property and passes it on forever. Since he regards it as property, who else wants to get the property, so he ties it up with ropes and reinforces it with locks, but  One person's wisdom and strength cannot defeat the numerous people in the world who want to obtain it. The distant ones are only a few generations away, and the closest ones are within themselves. The collapse of their flesh and blood should be on their descendants.

    In the past, Emperor Shun of the Song Dynasty in the Southern Dynasty wished not to be reborn in an emperor's family for generations to come, and what Ming Yizong said to the princess also said, 'Why should you be born in my family!  ¡¯ What a pity!  Looking back at the ambition of their ancestors to dominate the world when they started their business, how can anyone not feel downcast and depressed?  Therefore, if you understand the responsibilities of a monarch, then in the era of Tang Yao and Yu Shun, everyone could give up the throne, and Xu You and Wu Guang were not extraordinary people; if you do not understand the responsibilities of a monarch, then even the market people  During this period, everyone wanted to get the throne, so Xu You and Wuguang disappeared from later generations and are never heard of.  Although the duties of a monarch are difficult to understand, a moment of debauchery and enjoyment is not worth exchanging endless sorrow. Even a stupid person can understand this truth.  "

    Ding Yunyi nodded frequently after hearing this.

    Such a theory that sounds shocking in this era, to Ding Yunyi, sounds like the truth that everyone in his time knew.

    Huang Zongxi sighed and said:

    "The way to serve as an minister should be to seek the welfare of all the people in the world, rather than to do errands for the king and his family. As long as the ministers do things based on the interests of the people, they should never obey orders even if the monarch forces them; if the monarch does not die for the country and the people, then the ministers  There is absolutely no obligation to sacrifice one's life to be benevolent. On the contrary, if the minister fails to do this, he is no different from the slave of the monarch. The minister should have a human personality and dignity. Both the monarch and the ministers are for the benefit of the people.  Their status is undoubtedly equal, and there is no such thing as superiority and inferiority such as the king is the minister, the king wants the minister to die, and the minister has to die. "

    When he said this, his voice suddenly rose:

    "All the people in the world are the private property of the so-called king. Therefore, the position of the minister is appointed by the king, and the responsibilities are also designated by the king. Everything the minister manages is the private property of the king. It is natural that he must obey the king's orders everywhere. So Taoists  It¡¯s not surprising that he always talks about ¡®the king is worried about his ministers¡¯ humiliation, and the king¡¯s humiliation and his ministers¡¯ death¡¯.¡±

    The fastest update, please

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 467 Asking for Talents

    Speaking of this, his voice suddenly rose:

    "All the people in the world are the private property of the king. Therefore, the minister's position is appointed by the king, and the responsibilities are also designated by the king. Everything the minister manages is the king's private property. It is natural that he must obey the king's orders everywhere. So Taoists have always said that  It's not surprising that the saying "the emperor worries about the humiliation of his ministers, and the emperor's humiliation and his ministers' death". Under these various constraints, ministers can only spend most of their energy on how to figure out their superiors' intentions and how to get promoted and make a fortune. No,  When the world is in chaos and is about to endanger their own interests, they will not be willing to work for the people. "

    Ding Yunyi even claimed: "I heard that Mr. Nan Lei also suggested restoring the prime minister system?"

    "Yes, I have said it on many occasions." Huang Zongxi did not deny it at all: "The most critical step in limiting the power of the monarch is to appoint a prime minister. There is no good governance since the emperor dismissed the prime minister. In ancient times, a king treated his ministers.  When the minister bows, the king must answer the question, and they are equal. After the Qin and Han Dynasties, the prime minister was promoted, and the emperor's throne still maintained the relationship of host and guest. Now that the prime minister is removed, there is no one to talk to.  In this way, the emperor becomes more superior, more servile to his officials, more arbitrary, and does whatever he wants. Secondly, according to the feudal system, the emperor's sons are not all virtuous; in this case, it is up to the prime minister to pass on.  Failure to pass on a virtuous son is enough to remedy the situation. However, after the prime minister is dismissed, if the emperor's son is not virtuous, there will be no virtuous ones. This will inevitably bring endless disasters to the country and the people  "

    The more he spoke, the more excited he became: "Again. The duties of the cabinet bachelor established after the abolition of the prime minister are only to serve as advisers and to comment on the emperor's decrees. The cabinet has no staff and no effective organization. Its powers are very light and cannot be used at all.  Compared with the prime ministers of the past, the cabinet had no real power, and the emperor was unable or unwilling to handle political affairs, so he relied on a group of brutal palace slaves to rule. This gave rise to the most harmful and powerful eunuch power in the Ming Dynasty. "

    "What should Mr. Yi want?" Ding Yunyi said calmly.

    Huang Zongxi had already made up his mind: "There should be one prime minister. A number of people should participate in political affairs, and together with other ministers, they will discuss government affairs with the emperor in the side hall every day. Chapters and memorials will be approved by the emperor, and the emperor cannot complete them. Then the prime minister will approve them, and the next six ministries will implement them. More  Instead of submitting it to the imperial court, he forwarded the draft in the cabinet; the cabinet handed it over to the imperial court and then went down to the yamen like a story, so that the power came from the palace slaves. In addition, the prime minister set up a political hall, divided into several rooms, to take charge of the general affairs of the world;  Nothing is wrong. The establishment of a prime minister is an effective measure to limit the excessive expansion of monarchy, because the emperor still holds great power and is still the true head of state."

    Ding Yunyi doesn¡¯t really agree with this.

    The cabinet system of the Ming Dynasty was actually very advanced.  Although the prime minister was seemingly abolished, the monarch became more arbitrary and arbitrary.  In fact, the result of development is that the monarch is subject to greater institutional restrictions when exercising power than in the past, and it is more difficult to act arbitrarily.

    Of course, in actual implementation, these systems will always be affected by various factors and errors will occur. This is not the fault of the system itself.

    Although Ding Yunyi thought so in his heart, he did not say it in front of Huang Zongxi.

    Huang Zongxi went on to say: "There is another problem with schools. To make schools a place for public opinion and discussion of politics is another measure to limit the power of the monarch. The establishment of schools is not only for raising scholars, let alone for imperial examinations. It is necessary  To make the tools for governing the world come from the school, the purpose of establishing the school is to form a good custom on the one hand, so that in the court, the details of the palace will be gradually rubbed, and all the poems and books will be broad.  On the other hand, a strong force of public opinion is formed to influence the political situation. Only in this way can the thieves and evil spirits be frightened by the righteousness and the frost and snow, so that the king can be safe and the country can be protected.  As a great scholar, his status should be equal to that of the prime minister. On the first day of each year, the emperor, the prime minister, the six ministers, and the admonishment ministers all have to go to the Imperial Academy to give lectures in the south, and the emperor is also among the disciples.  If there are any shortcomings in the government, the wine sacrifices are outspoken.  The academic officials in counties and counties are also headed by Confucian scholars.  On the first and fifteenth day of each month, a gathering of gentry and scholars from the same town was held; county and county officials were also required to go to listen to the lectures given by the academic officials, and to perform the rituals of disciples.  "

    Ding Yunyi nodded slightly. Although Huang Zongxi's idea is impossible to realize now, it is commendable.  The constitutional monarchy plan has its initial germination in Huang Zongxi.

    "All the right and wrong in the world come from the court. What the monarch admires, everyone thinks it is correct; what the monarch dislikes, everyone criticizes with words and writings for fear of failing. Specific affairs such as accounting, purchasing, activities, and public security are all  Leave it to the officials below to deal with it. In this environment, talented people occasionally come up, so everyone thinks that the school is of no use. In fact, their so-called school is just a place where everyone is greedy and always thinks of themselves.  The likes and dislikes of governing come from??Introduce your own academic direction.  This really has nothing to do with school in the real sense.  People with real talents and learning are often self-taught and have nothing to do with what the world calls school.  Therefore, the saying that schools cultivate talents is basically nonsense!  "Huang Zongxi's words at this time were very cynical:

    "During the Eastern Han Dynasty, there were 30,000 college students in the country. They discussed state affairs sharply and profoundly, and did not excuse officials. The senior officials at that time were very afraid of being discussed by them. During the Song Dynasty, college students knelt in front of the imperial court,  Beating drums and petitioning for the upright Li Gang to come out. Only in these two examples can we see some traces of the school tradition of ancient times. If the rulers at that time could correct what the students thought was incorrect.  Then the evil spirits must be overcome by the righteousness, and only then can the monarch and the country stand upright. However, many people regard the incidents of college students in the Eastern Han and Song Dynasties as signs of the country's destruction, but they do not know that the country's destruction was caused by the suppression of speech and the detention of dissidents.  , and these actions are a kind of destruction of the school's tradition of pursuing true knowledge. How can we blame the students for deliberately causing trouble?

    Since these common people were born, the responsibility of their education and upbringing is entrusted to the king.  But.  After the land allotment system was abolished, people bought their own land to make a living.  And the king had to impose taxes to harass them; education existed in name only, and the common people lost educational opportunities.  And the king also uses fame and fortune to tempt them.  Isn't this too heartless?  But the king still clings to a false name, calling him "lord father" or "lord father". This is nothing more than deceiving the ignorant people!  "

    The more he spoke, the angrier he became, and the louder his voice became. In the end, he was just banging the table.

    Ding Yunyi listened with a slight smile, Huang Zongxi.  I'm afraid he is the biggest angry young man of this era, right?

    Once such a person uses it himself, it is a double-edged sword.  If you use it well, it can be of great help to you. If you use it badly, it will be of great help to you.  Instead, you'll cut yourself.

    However, in Huang Zongxi's mind, he opposed the single imperial examination and advocated the use of multiple channels to recruit talents, so as to prevent the children of high-ranking officials from unfairly defeating civilians in the admission process by relying on the power of their elders.  The admission targets were expanded to include minor officials, people who knew the secrets of calendar calculation, music rhythm, prediction, fortune telling, firearms, water conservancy, etc., people who wrote letters and spoke out, etc.

    This point is quite appealing to Ding Yunyi.

    After venting all his thoughts one by one, Huang Zongxi breathed out a sigh of relief: "I have been here for a long time, and I have never been so comfortable with others. Today, I made my husband laugh."

    Ding Yunyi smiled lightly and said: "Sir is a great talent, why are you willing to avoid living here?"

    "Some people recommended that I come to Fujian to join Ding Yunyi, the Fujian general." Huang Zongxi didn't hide anything: "But I think he is a martial artist, how can he like me, a scholar who can only complain in vain?"

    "That's not necessarily true." Ding Yunyi shook his head: "Although Ding Yunyi is a martial artist, he respects you scholars very much. He is also a good friend of the great scholar Zhang Pu. With your talent, why not give it a try?  "

    Huang Zongxi smiled bitterly: "I'm afraid that if I go there, others may not like it."

    ¡°If you don¡¯t try, sir, you will never know the truth.¡± Ding Yunyi laughed loudly: ¡°I dare to guarantee that sir, as long as you are gone, he, Ding Yunyi and Ding Xiangwen, will definitely be able to use you.¡±

    "Ding Yunyi. Ding Xiangwen?" Huang Zongxi muttered these two names, and suddenly thought of something that shocked him: "Ding Xiangwen? Xiang Wending? Could it be that you are Ding Yunyi, the commander-in-chief of Fujian?"

    "How dare you, how can you call my master by his name?" Jiang Qi, who had been waiting on the side, said in a low voice.

    Now Huang Zongxi was really shocked. He stood up in a hurry and bowed his head: "Huang Zongxi didn't know that the mayor of the town was trying to talk nonsense. It is a capital crime!"

    "You are indeed guilty of a capital crime. You have said so many treacherous words." Ding Yunyi sighed, and suddenly smiled: "Sir, there is no need to be afraid. Most of what you are thinking is the same as mine  .Mr. Nan Lei, please sit down.¡±

    Huang Zongxi sat down, surprised and unsure, not knowing what the mayor would do with him.

    Ding Yunyi took a sip of wine and said slowly: "Sir, he is full of talents, but there are some things that have not yet been said. It doesn't matter if you say it in front of me, but if it gets out, I'm afraid it will cause disaster.  "

    "It's just a great death." Huang Zongxi didn't have much fear: "I know what kind of person I am, so I have been prepared to lose my head."

    "Mr. Nan Lei wants to die, but I can't bear to do that." Ding Yunyi laughed loudly: "I still want to make good use of him."

    Huang Zongxi was startled, and then he heard Ding Yunyi say: "I don't want to hide it from you sir, I amI need to formulate a new law to restrict the rights of officials and really do something for the people. However, I lack such talents around me. I wonder if you, sir, would be willing to help me?  "

    Huang Zongxi was stunned for a while.  He did not expect that Ding Yunyi not only had no intention of blaming himself, but actually wanted to use him.

    "I told you, Zhang Pu is also a good friend of mine." Ding Yunyi said indifferently: "I also heard that Zhang Pu once introduced you to me, but Mr. Zhang avoided seeing me just because I was a warrior. This  It seems a little inappropriate.¡±

    Huang Zongxi nodded: "Yes, Mr. Ximing even wrote a letter to the main town for you, but to be honest, I think in my heart that the main town may not pay attention to people like me.  Maybe they will chop my head off because of my remarks.¡±

    Ding Yunyi laughed "haha": "No, no, I still have to have a good discussion with my husband. For example, my husband once said, the market has stopped, people's living conditions have been taken away by the emperor, and taxes and salaries will never increase."  There are no restrictions. From the perspective of citizens, Mr. calls for reducing the burden of military expenditures and advocates the implementation of a conscription system; I agree with this, but he also says that farmers have no land to cultivate, and the land is owned by the royal family, relatives, and eunuchs.  Occupied by powerful officials and powerful local officials, taxes and servitude are extremely heavy. Take the Jiangnan area as an example. Once trapped in taxes, and then trapped in servitude, the skin is gone but the bones are left The gentleman advocates reducing taxes.  I don¡¯t agree with this.¡±

    "Oh, why?" Huang Zongxi asked curiously.

    Ding Yunyi thoughtfully said: "Actually, since the Ming Dynasty, taxes have been very low, too low, and even tax revenue has been abnormally low. But I have never been an official, so I don't know this. You and I  We can talk about this all night long.¡±

    Ding Yunyi is indeed right about this, Huang Zongxi does not know much about these things.

    Speaking of this, Ding Yunyi's face straightened: "Sir, I am thirsty for talents. Fujian has just experienced turmoil. If you are willing to come out to help me, it will definitely make me more powerful. Besides, let me tell you something big, these remarks and thoughts of Mr.  My Fujian no longer has any place to show off."

    Huang Zongxi looked at him blankly for a while: "Can the town really tolerate heresy like me in the eyes of others?"

    "Yes!" Ding Yunyi answered very affirmatively: "Others think what you said is heresy, but I know it is right, but some of the ideas need to be discussed. If you are willing to come out, you can help me improve it.  The new law I am formulating can also be continued in its entirety so that it can be passed down to all generations!¡±

    "Headquarters!" Huang Zongxi's words were full of gratitude: "Huang Zongxi hit a wall everywhere and was looked down upon by others. I thought it was the same in Fujian, so I never saw the general town. But now it seems that I treat it like a villain.  The heart of a gentleman is great. Huang Zongxi is willing to go out and follow the chief commander to show his ambition!"

    "Sir, I'd like to thank you in advance!" Ding Yunyi said loudly: "I will definitely let your talent develop to the greatest extent with me."

    Huang Zongxi finally agreed to come out, and this also gave Ding Yunyi one more useful talent!  (To be continued: Gone with the Sky. Registered members of literature recommend this work.

 Part One: Penghu Chapter 468: The Amazing Wedding Banquet (Part 1)

    It was the sixth day of the twelfth lunar month in the twelfth year of Chongzhen in the Ming Dynasty.

    On this day, Quanzhou was filled with joy, and the previous war seemed to have all disappeared.  .

    Ding Yunyi, the Marquis of Wu Lie, the General of the Fujian Army, the Shanghu Army, and the Hussars took concubines on this day.

    ¡° Taking concubines is not a big deal in the first place, but this time the taking of concubines in Dingzong Town was a little different. Not only was it well known throughout the city, but most of the officials from Fujian were actually present.

    Mr. Ding obviously wanted to make this wedding an "unforgettable" "grand ceremony".

    Only Hou Zhiquan, the magistrate of Zhangzhou Prefecture, secretly called his wife and son to his side before departure, and then he said: "My wife, my son, I am afraid that my father will have to say goodbye to you this time."

    His wife and son were shocked when they heard this. They didn't know why he would say such a thing.

    Hou Zhiquan smiled bitterly: "This is a Hongmen Banquet."

    "Father, what do you mean? My son really doesn't understand." His son asked in confusion.

    "Now the sky in Fujian belongs to Ding Yunyi; the land in Fujian belongs to Ding Yunyi; even the hands of the imperial court can no longer reach Fujian." Hou Zhiquan said with a sad smile: "Ding Yunyi has only two mortal enemies, one and the other.  It was Zheng Zhilong and Zhang Kentang. When they were both powerful, almost all officials in Fujian, except in the Taiwan and Penghu areas, were either Zhang Dang or Zheng Dang. They either ignored Ding Yunyi or followed Zhang Fushuai to impeach Ding Yunyi. But now.  When Ding Yunyi gained power, the world in Fujian suddenly changed."

    "Does father think that Ding Yunyi will settle the score later?"

    "It's hard to talk about settling accounts, but once the emperor is the emperor, there are ministers." Hou Zhiquan sighed: "He holds Fujian in his hands. If he wants to make Fujian his own as soon as possible, he must replace the officials with his own people."

    "I don't believe that Ding Yunyi is so bold that he dares to dismiss appointed officials privately. That is a serious crime of losing his head!"

    "Believe me, there is nothing that Ding Yunyi dare not do." Hou Zhiquan glanced at his son: "Zheng Zhilong once thought that Ding Yunyi did not dare, but Zheng Zhilong died; Zhang Kentang once thought that Ding Yunyi did not dare, but Zhang Kentang once thought  Tang is also dead. In order to control Fujian, he actually promised Ye Yuan to be the governor of Fujian. This shows how much the court is afraid of Ding Yunyi. As long as he doesn't rebel, the court will respond to his request. "

    He was silent for a while: "Taking concubines is not a very honorable thing. But Ding Yunyi wanted to make it known all over the city. It's ridiculous that those officials thought that Ding Yunyi wanted to take the opportunity to accept a large sum of money as a bribe. It's ridiculous for them.  They all misjudged Ding Yunyi. If Ding Yunyi was only greedy for money, how could he do what he is doing now?

    Where is i?  He just wanted to use this concubinage to gather all the Fujian officials.  Then settle accounts with them one by one!  "

    His son's voice suddenly rose: "My father has a good reputation and is deeply loved by the people of Zhangzhou. I don't believe that Ding Yunyi dares to touch an official like you!"

    "You don't believe it, but I do." Hou Zhiquan sighed heavily again: "When Zhang Fushuai wanted to deal with Ding Yunyi, I tried my best to help him. When Zhang Fushuai sent troops into Quanzhou, I helped him with food and grass. Zhang Fushuai  When Ding Yunyi was impeached, I was the first to sign it. Now that Zhang Fushuai is dead, do you think I can stand alone? "

    "In this case, why does father need to go to Quanzhou again?"

    Hou Zhiquan shook his head: "It's not possible if I don't go. Do you think he won't come after me if I don't go? If I go, I might be able to save you mother and son. If I don't go, there will be a big disaster for our Hou family."  Come down there."

    His wife started crying sadly when she heard this.

    Hou Zhiquan's son was still unconvinced and said: "I don't believe that no one in the world can deal with Ding Yunyi. Please write a memorial immediately and send the son out of Fujian at the risk of death. Let the court know how arrogant and domineering Ding Yunyi is in Fujian."  !¡±

    "Master, master!"

    Before he finished speaking, Hou Zhong, a member of the Hou family, had already hurried in: "Some soldiers outside came in and said they were from the Tiger Guards and wanted to see the master immediately."

    Hou Zhiquan laughed miserably and said: "Memorial? I'm afraid Ding Yunyi has expected this. I am Zhang Fushuai's confidant. Who in Fujian doesn't know? Will Ding Yunyi let me go? Don't talk about Fujian. That's it.  You can¡¯t get out of the house!¡±

    Just as he was talking, a group of officials rushed in. The officer at the head said: "See Huang Tang. We are here to pick up Huang Tang on the order of Wu Liehou. Today

    i Fujian is ever-changing and there are many bandits along the way. Housheng Wu Lie was afraid that something would happen to Huangtang on the way to the banquet, so he strictly ordered us to be responsible for the safety of Huangtang along the way!  "

    "My father doesn'tGot it!  Before Hou Zhiquan could speak, his son had already shouted loudly: "My father yesterday

    I am occasionally caught in the wind and cold. I am afraid I won¡¯t be able to go to Quanzhou this time.  "

    "Oh, really?" The officer smiled: "Don't be afraid, we have prepared a sedan for Huang Tang, and we will carry Huang Tang to Quanzhou. You don't have to worry about this, sir."

    Hou Zhiquan¡¯s son gritted his teeth: ¡°I really can¡¯t go.¡±

    "My lord, all Fujian officials have gone to Wu Liehou's wedding banquet. Why don't you go to Huangtang? Are you not going to give Wu Liehou face, or are you not giving face to all Fujian officials?" The officer's face was still filled with tears.  He smiled and said: "I have a heart-to-heart talk with you, Master, please don't embarrass me, and don't embarrass Master Huangtang either."

    Hou Zhiquan's son's voice suddenly rose: "What do you want to do? You are just a small boss. There is a big gap between your official rank and my father. You are committing a crime below. Do you want to rebel?"

    "I don't want to rebel, and I don't have the guts to rebel." The officer said calmly: "I was just ordered to invite Huang Tang to a banquet. Why did the young master talk about rebellion? Young Master, please be careful what you say, and don't slander at will."

    Seeing that his son still wanted to speak, Hou Zhiquan waved his hand: "Forget it, I'll go with you."

    "It's better that Lord Huangtang can understand the difficulties of those of us who are subordinates"

    Hou Zhiquan took a deep look at his wife and son and explained carefully.  Then he straightened his clothes and walked out slowly. He was very sure that he was in danger this time, but he didn't care. He was already prepared to face all the most terrifying things.

    And just as he had expected, as soon as he left, his residence was closely monitored by more than a dozen soldiers.  This place is no longer allowed to enter but not to leave.

    Quanzhou.

    "Most of the officials on the list have arrived." Song Xianji came to Ding Yunyi's side and whispered: "Congratulations, Lord Marquis. Congratulations, Lord Marquis."

    Ding Yunyi smiled: "It's just a concubine, why are you so happy?"

    Song Xianji smiled slightly: "Taking concubines is just a small joy, but it is a great joy that Fujian will be completely controlled by the Marquis. The Marquis took advantage of the wedding banquet. Although this move is a risky move to eradicate all enemies, once successful,  That¡¯s why I have no worries anymore.¡±

    A smile appeared on Ding Yunyi's face: "Song Xianji, I heard that you spared no effort and traveled around for this matter this time. Members Lu Xi and others are responsible for the official investigation, while you are mainly responsible for the private investigation. In order to verify whether a piece of evidence is clear  , stay up all day and night until everything is clear, is there such a thing? "

    "Yes." Song Xianji said calmly: "I don't have any other abilities, and it was too late to join Lord Marquis, so I have to be more diligent in order to gain Lord Marquis's trust in me."

    "You are a smart person and can do things well. What I need is someone like you." Ding Yunyi smiled: "I am going to let you be the agent in Quanzhou. What do you think?"

    Song Xianji showed no surprise at all: "I once said that I have a short stature. I am not good-looking and have no authority at all. I am not suitable to be an official, especially to be a parent."

    "You are self-aware." Ding Yunyi sighed and suddenly said: "But this is not what you really think."

    Song Xianji was startled.  I just heard Ding Yunyi say calmly: "What you are thinking is that you have been under my command for too short a time, and if I suddenly put you in a very high position, many people will definitely be dissatisfied, and the position under your butt will not be too stable.  This is the first. Secondly, you see further than others and don¡¯t care much about the position I give you. You know that if you stay with me, your future will be more prosperous than any agency. Did I say that?  Wrong that?¡±

    "No." Song Xianji's body trembled unnoticed: "The Marquis is wise, and this is what I think in my heart. Being by the Marquis's side, even if I don't have any official position, is far better than any agency.  "

    Ding Yunyi nodded and said: "As I said before, you are a smart person, diligent and self-aware, which is good. If you serve me loyally, I will definitely not treat you badly in the future. But I want to give  Just a warning, don¡¯t use this wisdom in other ways.¡±

    His eyes were unpredictable: "I am also a very simple person. If you serve me loyally, I will give you whatever you want. But if you go against my words, what will happen to Zheng Zhilong and Zhang Kentang? You will  What¡¯s the end?¡±

    "Yes, I will definitely bear in mind what the Marquis said today." Song Xianji said with a breath of air.

    He suddenly became a little afraid of Ding Yunyi. This Wu Liehou had always been someone he could not guess.??, whether it is in the way he speaks or does things, but no matter what, his fate is still tied to him.

    At this time, Ye Yuanxian and Xie Tian walked in and nodded to Ding Yunyi. Ding Yunyi smiled "haha": "Everyone, today

    I, Ding Yunyi, am very happy

    Son, everyone, please show me your smiling faces!  "

    There was a lot of excitement outside. Officials from all over Fujian rushed here. Even Qin Yun, the number one manager next to Ding Yunyi, acted as the commander-in-chief of the wedding banquet.

    As soon as he saw Ding Yunyi coming out, Qin Yun came up with a smile and said, "Third brother, we have made a fortune this time. Look, it's amazing. Bao Hongjiu, the chief envoy of Fujian Province, congratulated him with a pair of pearls and jade.  A pair of Ruyi, a pair of red corals, and a pair of pure gold carved dragons. Oh my god, just these things alone cost less than one hundred thousand taels of silver."

    "They have made a lot of money over the years." Ding Yunyi said with a smile: "We work hard and exhaust ourselves to make money, but as long as they move their mouths, huge amounts of money will go into their bags."

    Qin Yun smiled and said: "Third brother, you keep half of these things, and I will keep the other half. We just moved to Quanzhou, and the expenses in all aspects are very high."

    "Damn you, you actually took advantage of me." Ding Yunyi laughed out loud: "I'm afraid you are the only one in Fujian who dares to use my brain. Qin Xiaojin. Over the years, the voyage fleet and merchant fleet have brought you  It¡¯s like running water, but you don¡¯t even let go of this little money?¡±

    "You don't know how expensive firewood and rice are when you're not a householder." Qin Yun said seriously: "Where is money not used and where is there no need for expenses? Yes, large sums of money come in like running water, but I also have large sums of money.  All the money is spent like water. In this firearms bureau and shipyard, where is the money not flowing out every day? There are also recruiting new soldiers, buying weapons for them, etc. You think I have to waste my money.  Is it useful?¡±

    "Okay, okay." Ding Yunyi's head got bigger when he heard this: "You always have a point, use it, use it, all the gifts I received today belong to you."

    Qin Yun then smiled with satisfaction.

    Song Xianji had been paying attention from the side. He suddenly discovered that Wu Liehou could only act like this in front of Qin Yun, and in the entire Huben Guards, it seemed that only Qin Yun dared to speak to Wu Liehou like this.

    Ding Yunyi was busy greeting the guests. Ye Yuanxian and Xie Tian followed him closely, leaving only Song Xianji and Qin Yun. Qin Yun was about to go about his own business when Song Xianji suddenly said: "Song Xianji  I have met Mr. Qin for my advice.¡±

    Qin Yun looked at him up and down: "Are you Song Xianji, a famous scholar recruited by Marquis Wu Lie?"

    "I don't dare to be called a celebrity." Song Xianji said humbly: "Song Xianji's life was saved by Wu Liehou, so everything was given by Wu Liehou. Lord Qin is the best of Wuliehou  I trust my subordinates and will ask Master Qin for advice in the future.¡±

    "Easy to say, easy to say." Qin Yun nodded: "Working under Wu Liehou is nothing more than being loyal and fulfilling your duties. You are new here, so just ask me if you don't understand anything."

    Song Xianji hurriedly said: "I understand, I will always keep Mr. Qin's words in mind."

    Qin Yun suddenly smiled and said: "Song Xianji, I know what you are thinking. Everyone knows that I am the most trusted person under Wu Liehou, so you are thinking of ways to flatter me so that you can do things in the future.  The way to promotion, am I wrong?"

    Song Xianji was speechless for a moment. How come the people under the Marquis are all such smart people?

 Part One: The Storm in Penghu Chapter 469 The Amazing Wedding Banquet (Part 2)

    Qiang Ming 469_Read the full text of Qiang Ming for free_Chapter 469 The Amazing Wedding Banquet (Part 2) from (.)

    Today¡¯s Ding Mansion is full of guests, and it has become a grand event in Quanzhou.

    ¡°Honor, Lord,¡± the shouts of ¡°House Lord, Chief¡± rang out, and Ding Yunyi, who was full of spring breeze, didn¡¯t notice anything strange at all, and kept smiling and greeting all the arriving guests warmly.

    It¡¯s just that no one who came here could imagine what kind of murderous intention is hidden under such a smile

    "Master Bao!" As soon as he saw Bao Hongjiu, Ding Yunyi smiled and greeted him.

    "Fujian Chief Envoy Bao Hongjiu has met the Marquis." Bao Hongjiu, who was sitting there chatting and laughing with his colleagues, saw that Ding Yunyi actually came to greet him in person. He couldn't help being flattered and stood up hurriedly.

    "Master Bao is such a generous handiwork." Ding Yunyi was full of praise: "Even this town cannot give out such a heavy gift. This town must thank Master Bao."

    Bao Hongjiu was very proud.

    He was originally from Kentang Zhang. After Kentang Zhang fell, he was in panic all day long, fearing that Ding Yunyi would come to settle accounts with him. As soon as he heard that Ding Yunyi wanted to take a concubine, he started to use his brain.

    ?????????? How can such concubinage be so publicized?  It's nothing more than taking this opportunity to ask for bribes.  As soon as I thought of this, I let go of my panic.

    Although it hurts to give out so many expensive gifts, it can please Ding Yunyi and continue to sit in this position. In this way, it has a hundred benefits and no harm.

    The current situation is exactly what Bao Hongjiu thought As a dignified Marquis of Wu Lie, he actually took the initiative to greet himself in front of so many guests. What a glorious thing is this?

    "Master Bao, please sit down." Ding Yunyi politely asked Bao Hongjiu to sit down: "Everyone. We are all colleagues. In the future, when we are officials in the same place, we still have to support each other."

    This sentence immediately put the hearts of all the guests at ease Those who were originally worried that Ding Yunyi would settle accounts later, now that Ding Yunyi had said such words, there was no harm in thinking about it.

    "Today my concubinage is not a big deal. I bother you all to come in person, but I am really scared, everyone. I would like to offer this glass of wine to all of you." Ding Yunyi raised his glass as he spoke.

    The officials also raised their cups one by one, and everyone was in high spirits.

    Only Hou Zhiquan, the prefect of Zhangzhou, took a silent sip.  He knew that this wine was a cup of bitter wine that was difficult to swallow.

    But no matter how bitter the wine is.  He has no reason not to drink anymore

    Ding Yunyi put down the cup and heard Guan Guohua, who was participating in the political affairs, laugh and said: "I have heard that the concubines of the Marquis are all beautiful. Today is such a happy event. Why don't the Marquis let me open my eyes?"

    As soon as these words came out, the people around him suddenly changed their expressions. It was obviously presumptuous to say such words in front of Wu Liehou.  How can the women of Marquis Wu Lie be allowed to be looked at casually?

    Bao Hongjiu and Guan Guohua are close friends, and they know that this man is a rough guy who never speaks or does anything without thinking.  He coughed hurriedly: "Why did Guan Shenzheng get drunk before he had a few drinks?"

    Ding Yunyi laughed "haha": "Since Mr. Guan wants to see it, how can this town not allow it? Wait a moment. I will invite some of my concubines to come out to meet you."

    As soon as he turned around, there was a sneer on the corner of his mouth that only the people around him could see

    Bao Hongjiu was still blaming Guan Guohua for being too reckless, but Guan Guohua didn't take it seriously and didn't know what he had done wrong.

    At this time, a voice suddenly came from the side: "It's going to rain heavily."

    Everyone looked back.  It was Hou Zhiquan, the prefect of Zhangzhou.

    Guan Guohua looked at the sky: "Hou Huangtang, how come it rains when the weather is so good?"

    Hou Zhiquan smiled sarcastically: "It's really going to rain, Mr. Guan. And it's a very, very heavy rain. The whole of Fujian will be soaked. If you don't believe it, we'll see in a moment."  Bar."

    "I don't believe it will rain today"

    Before Guan Guohua finished speaking, another voice came: "I believe it!"

    Look at it.  It was Ye Yuanxian, the acting governor of Fujian, and I don't know when, Ye Yuanxian had actually changed into an official uniform in a serious manner.

    While the officials were wondering, a large group of heavily armed soldiers suddenly rushed in

    Hou Zhiquan smiled sarcastically again: "Yeah, I'm not wrong, the rain has started to fall in Quanzhou"

    "Fushuai, what does this mean?" Bao Hongjiu was speechless.

    "Trial case!  "Ye Yuan couldn't see any expression on his face: "From now on, anyone who leaves this place before the case is clearly investigated will be shot to death!  "

    These words were so murderous that all the officials here were shocked.

    Trial?  What case is being tried?  Shoot without mercy?  Could it be that Ye Yuan already had the Emperor's Sword, so he could kill it first and then play it?

    Before they could wake up from the chaos, the long case had been set up, and the murderous officers and soldiers drove the officials from their desks and formed a group in the middle of the garden.

    The officials were shocked and frightened, and had no idea what was going on

    "Guan Guohua participates in Fujian politics!" Ye Yuan raised his voice and shouted.

    "Here, there, the official is here." Guan Guohua, who was at a loss what to do, quickly stood up from the team of officials: "Commander Fu, why did you call the official?"

    "What's the matter? Don't you know what you're doing?" Ye Yuan sneered: "In February of the ninth year of Chongzhen, you accepted 30,000 taels of silver from the local evil gentry and blatantly protected the evil gentry, causing the death of an innocent person in Fuzhou and the loss of his wife and children.  In June of the ninth year of Chongzhen"

    ? One by one, he told everything that Guan Guohua had done. The date, place, and person were all correct. Guan Guohua broke out in a cold sweat when he heard it.

    "Guan Guohua, have you ever done these things?" Ye Yuan said sharply.

    "Fushuai, I was wronged!" Guan Guohua shouted loudly. Although he had a rude personality, he also knew that these things should never be admitted. Once admitted.  I'm afraid that my reputation and official career will all be ruined.

    "Unjustly accused?" Ye Yuan sneered: "Bring witnesses!"

    After a while, the witnesses were brought up.  The confessions were completely consistent. Guan Guohua broke out in a cold sweat, but he gritted his teeth and refused to admit it.

    "Okay, Mr. Guan really has a tough mouth!" Ye Yuan smiled coldly again: "Get on the instrument of torture!"

    As soon as these words came out, the whole audience was shocked.  Crazy, crazy.  Ye Yuan was really crazy at first. How could there be any reason to put a torture device on a local official without the clear decree of the court?

    "Ye Fushuai!" Bao Hongjiu shouted loudly: "Guan Guohua is a third-grade official, and he was sentenced to death. It requires an explicit decree from the court, and where is this place? Is it the court? I don't understand why Ye Fushuai  Why did you set up a private court to torture a third-rank official without authorization? Is it the right given to Zhang Fushuai by the emperor and the court? "

    He knew that this was a big deal today, and once Guan Guohua confessed, he would be implicated.  Moreover, Ye Yuan set up a court here and openly sentenced a third-grade official, which was inconsistent with both reason and law. Even if the lawsuit was brought to the capital, Ye Yuan would definitely lose.

    "The emperor and the court did not give him the right, this is the right I gave him!"

    At this time, a voice floated over, and all the officials looked at it:

    Wu Liebo, Fujian Commander-in-Chief¡ª¡ªDing Yunyi!

    Ding Yunyi also took off his auspicious clothes and wore a shining military uniform.  Hanging on the waist is the world-famous sword: Dragon Tooth!

    Ding Yunyi walked slowly in front of the officials and stared at Guan Guohua coldly: "Guan Guohua, your crimes are not limited to these, right? You are participating in politics as the Chief Envoy of Fujian, in charge of the food, agriculture, and civil affairs of the province. But not  He wanted to be loyal to the country and benefit the people, but he relied on his official authority to protect the evil gentry. He also used his power to resell military supplies privately. After the failure, he immediately ordered someone to frame a Xiamen businessman named Tang for unwarranted compensation.  Being imprisoned, is there such a thing?¡±

    Guan Guohua's entire back quilt was soaked with sweat, and he couldn't say anything.

    It¡¯s over, everything is over now.

    The look on Ding Yunyi's face was so stern, even a little cruel: "Song Xianji, have you studied the things about your eyes that I asked you to do?"

    "Back to the Marquis, we have studied everything." Song Xianji stepped forward, clapped his hands, and asked someone to bring a bunch of torture instruments. He pointed at the first one and said: "This is called 'cooking'. When Wu Zetian was the emperor,  There was a cruel official in the court who called Junchen, who advocated severe punishment and often tortured prisoners who refused to confess. The method was to find a large urn, put the person in it, and then heat it with firewood under the urn.  Gao, the tortured people became more and more intolerable. If they refused to confess, they were often burned to death in an urn and this 'cooking' was what Lai Junchen used to do. "

    Following the words, there was another huge copper pillar: "Everyone may have heard of this thing. In the late Shang Dynasty, King Zhou's beloved concubine Daji was vicious, had a bad temper, and seldom laughed. King Zhou wanted to please her  Huanxin thought of many ways, but there was a rare smile on Daji's face. One day, King Zhou saw an ant crawling onto the hot copper bucket. The tiny ant's legs were burned and could not continue.I was crawling, just rolling and struggling there. I found it very interesting. I thought that if a person was burned by fire, the embarrassment of painful struggle would be better.  So King Zhou ordered people to make a square grid out of copper, simmering charcoal fire underneath, burning the copper grid red, and letting the guilty prisoners walk on it with bare feet. The prisoners screamed in pain, and some people started to walk on it.  He fell off the grid, fell into the fire and was burned to death.  When Daji saw this scene, she was so happy that she grinned.  King Zhou was overjoyed, and from then on he often burned people with copper grilles to make Daji laugh"

    Everyone's hair stood up when he said this. Song Xianji said calmly: "It is really troublesome to restore this kind of torture. The Marquis asked me what method should be used to get the tough-talking prisoner to confess.  After careful consideration, I had to work hard day and night to study, and finally the emperor paid off and allowed me to successfully restore this torture. "

    He listed out more than a dozen torture instruments one by one, and then said with a smile: "Which torture instrument would Master Guan be willing to try first?"

    With a "plop", Guan Guohua knelt down on the ground.

    Ding Yunyi glanced at him coldly: "Master Guan, please admit it happily. I have just thought about it carefully. I really can't bear the use of these instruments of torture on an ignorant warrior like me."

    "I'll move, I'll move." Guan Guohua's face turned pale.

    "Come here, take Guan Guohua down and give him a pen and paper." Ye Yuan ordered, and Guan Guohua was quickly taken down.

    This is also what Ding Yunyi explained.  Separate prisoners so that neither one knows what the other has confessed, and then become suspicious of each other, which ultimately leads them to report a large number of others in order to reduce their own crimes as quickly as possible.

    Ye Yuan really didn¡¯t expect that Ding Yunyi actually had his own way of handling cases.

    "Is the chief envoy, Si Du Shi Miao De'an, here?" Ye Yuan asked slowly.

    "Here, there, the official is here." Miao De'an walked out in a panic.

    Ye Yuan looked at him a few times: "Miao Deanna, I heard that you are Guan Guohua's confidant and have won his trust. Many of Guan Guohua's things are entrusted to you. Is this the case?"

    "Yes, yes, I don't dare to hide it. Many of Master Guan's confidential matters are indeed left to me." Miao De'an quietly wiped his sweat and said.

    "Then are you willing to report and expose?" Ye Yuan smiled at first: "You are just a small seventh-grade servant. I understand that you don't have any serious evil. If you report and expose your superiors as soon as possible, you might be able to establish a small minor.  Credit.¡±

    ??Miao De'an looked at those terrible torture instruments and swallowed: "Go back to Fushuai, I am willing to explain, I am willing to explain."

    "Miao De'an was immediately taken to another room, and then the officials were called out one by one. Ye Yuanxian told what they had committed one by one. Every piece of evidence was conclusive and no one was missing.

    Those officials had long been frightened, and having witnessed these horrific instruments of torture with their own eyes, who had the slightest intention of resisting?

    The interrogation lasted until night, with torches lit, and half of the officials had not finished interrogating.  And all the rooms here are already overcrowded.

    Ding Yunyi was really weird in what he did. He actually had dinner brought to these officials and asked them to fill their bellies one by one before continuing the interrogation.

    ¡°And looking at him like this, I¡¯m afraid that if there is an official who hasn¡¯t been asked, he will continue to ask questions even at dawn.

    Those officials are so worried, how can they think about eating?  However, only Hou Zhiquan, the magistrate of Zhangzhou, ate every meal and every dish was extremely delicious.

    And this also made Ding Yunyi stare at him for a while. In fact, he already knew who this person was

    After dinner, Ding Yunyi invited these people to drink tea. After resting for a while, he motioned to Ye Yuan to continue questioning.

    After asking a few more officials one after another, Ye Yuanxian suddenly said, "Is Mr. Bao Hongjiu, the Chief Envoy of Fujian Province, here?"

    Bao Hongjiu sighed in his heart, it was his turn after all!

    Qiang Ming 469_Read the full text of Qiang Ming for free_Chapter 469 The Amazing Wedding Banquet (Part 2) has been updated!

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 470 Finally Got Chen Yuanyuan

    Finally it was my turn.

    Bao Hongjiu knew that he had fallen into a big trap.  Ever since Ding Yunyi said he wanted to get married, he had tried his best to please him, but he never expected that he would dig a big grave for himself.

    Now, whether you admit it or not, your fate is irreversible.  Bao Hongjiu calmed down instead. He stared at his enemy: "Master Marquis, aren't you afraid of retribution in the future for doing this?"

    "I'm not afraid!" There was no fear on Ding Yunyi's face: "Although what I did is a bit excessive, I am worthy of heaven and worthy of millions of people in Fujian. What about you? Aren't you afraid of retribution?  "

    As he spoke, he suddenly sneered: "Ah, you are not afraid, because you officials, who are inferior to pigs and dogs, have no conscience for a long time. You have thrown away your conscience a long time ago. So you are not afraid. In your eyes, power and money are better than  You can take bribes and bend the law, you can prey on the people, but have you ever thought about today?"

    Have you ever thought about today?

    No, Bao Hongjiu, Guan Guohua, and officials like them never thought about this day.  However, in Fujian, there was Ding Yunyi!

    Ding Yunyi is more unscrupulous and wanton than these officials!

    Ding Yunyi suddenly pointed his hand: "Look who that is?"

    Bao Hongjiu turned his head.  He saw clearly that it was his former ally Mu Chengxian.  Mu Chengxian at this time.  He had completely lost his original charm and looked at Ding Yunyi timidly.  Then he looked at Bao Hongjiu timidly: "Master Bao, I've done it all, and you, you've admitted it all Bao Hongjiu sighed and couldn't say a word anymore  

    By the time it got slightly brighter, almost all the officials had been interrogated.  Those terrible instruments of torture.  It also solved a lot of trouble for Ye Yuan and the officials who participated in the trial.

    Ding Yunyi accompanied the trials of these cases throughout the entire process. When the sun quietly peeked out of the clouds, his eyes fell on the last official:

    Hou Zhiquan, the prefect of Zhangzhou!

    "Brother-in-law, you are all tired. Take a rest first, there are still many things to do in the afternoon." After saying this, Ding Yunyi personally moved two stools, came to Hou Zhiquan and put them down: "Hou Huangtang, please sit down.  "

    After standing all night, Hou Zhiquan's feet were already sore. He was not polite at this time. He sat down and rubbed his sore legs: "Thank you, Mr. Hou. When will Mr. Hou plan to hear my case?"  case?"

    "Is Hou Huangtang so anxious?" Ding Yunyi asked calmly.

    "The trial is over early. Good morning." Hou Zhiquan actually smiled: "I am most afraid of things being left unfinished, otherwise I won't be able to eat well or sleep well."

    "Yes, this is the same as my temper." Ding Yunyi also smiled slightly: "Tell yourself, what did you commit?"

    Hou Zhiquan really thought about it seriously for a while: "Master Hou, to be honest, I thought about it on the way here. I also thought about it carefully during the whole night, but I really can't think of any big evil in myself."  . If there is really a big evil, I am afraid that when Zheng Zhilong came to Fuzhou, I used the money in the treasury to entertain Zheng Zhilong for a few days? "

    "This is not a big evil." Ding Yunyi shook his head and said: "Your biggest evil is that you are too honest as an official."

    Hou Zhiquan was startled and did not understand what the other party meant.

    Integrity?  Is being honest also a crime?

    "Your integrity is simply abominable in my eyes." Ding Yunyi sighed: "Everyone in Fuzhou knows that you are a member of the former governor Zhang Kentang, and now that Zhang Kentang is dead, I am preparing to  You probably know this well in order to deal with the forces he left behind, and I don't have to hide anything. But I sent people to check carefully, and I couldn't find anything corrupt or illegal in you, or even anything that would make me move.  You have no excuses. In Zhangzhou, I was surprised to hear about your good reputation as an official. In Zhangzhou, I was surprised to hear how much the people loved you. It's hateful, hateful, you are like this.  How can I take action if the officer asks me to do so?¡±

    Hou Zhiquan said calmly: "Master Hou is not afraid of anything. He dares to kill anyone. He can just find any excuse to kill me."

    "Who said I'm not afraid of anything?" Ding Yunyi glared, and then sighed: "I'm still afraid. I'm afraid of the people. I'm really afraid of the people. For a good official like you, I want to kill you.  , the people will definitely avenge you. If I want to kill you, the first people to rebel will be me, Marquis Wu Lie He was silent for a moment: "And, you?It's so smart.  "

    "Oh, I don't know what Lord Hou means?" Hou Zhiquan asked, startled.

    Ding Yunyi smiled and said: "When you were preparing to leave in Zhangzhou, your son said to you, 'I don't believe Ding Yunyi is so bold and dares to dismiss appointed officials privately. That is a serious crime!' Tell your son.  , 'Believe it or not, there is nothing that Ding Yunyi dare not doZheng Zhilong once thought that Ding Yunyi did not dare, but Zheng Zhilong died; Zhang Kentang once thought that Ding Yunyi did not dare, but Zhang Kentang also died.  To control Fujian, he actually guaranteed Ye Yuan to be the governor of Fujian, and the court actually agreed. This shows how much the court is afraid of Ding Yunyi. As long as he doesn't rebel, the court will respond to his requests. 'Hou Huangtang, are you saying these?  "

    With a "swipe", cold sweat broke out from Hou Zhiquan's back.

    But who would have thought that Ding Yunyi continued:

    "You also said, 'Concubine is not a very honorable thing, but Ding Yunyi wants to make it known to the whole city. It's ridiculous that those officials thought that Ding Yunyi wanted to take the opportunity to accept a large sum of money in bribes. It's ridiculous that they all got it wrong.  Ding Yunyi. If Ding Yunyi was greedy for money, how could he be where he is today? He just wanted to use this concubinage to gather all the Fujian officials and settle accounts with them one by one!  'Hou Huangtang, are you the one who said these things?"

    Cold sweat was flowing down layer by layer.  Hou Zhiquan really couldn't imagine why Ding Yunyi knew everything he and his son said in private.

    "No official in Fujian has guessed the real purpose of my grand campaign to take concubines, but you are the only one who has guessed it." Ding Yunyi stood up: "It happens that a person like you is Zhang Kentang's confidant. You think I  What should I do to you?"

    Hou Zhiquan put away his fear: "There is only one way, kill me."

    "Kill you?" Ding Yunyi shook his head and said: "Killing you, the people will not agree, and I am also reluctant to do itForget it, Hou Zhiquan, you should go back to Zhangzhou."

    "Go back to Zhangzhou?" Hou Zhiquan thought he heard wrongly.

    Ding Yunyi smiled and said: "I can't bear it. I can't bear it. After thinking about it, I still can't bear it. Go back and be your Zhangzhou magistrate, and serve the people well. There are really too few good officials like you in our Ming Dynasty. Killing one of them will be a loss.  One. If every official in the future is like you, I won¡¯t have to worry about it anymore. Hou Huangtang, I really hope that there are more officials like you in Fujian.  "

    Hou Zhiquan said in a daze: "Aren't you afraid that I will return to Zhangzhou and report everything you did today to the court?"

    "You can't do it." Ding Yunyi didn't care at all: "You can't even leave Zhangzhou, what else can you do to report to the court?"

    Hou Zhiquan smiled bitterly, yes, he was afraid that he would not even be able to leave Zhangzhou.  Moreover, Ding Yunyi could know about the private conversations he had with his son.  Is there anything else I can hide from him?

    The wedding banquet came to an end, and all the officials in Fujian officialdom were baptized.

    Ding Yunyi stood in front of several concubines in Xinna for a while, and finally pushed open Chen Yuanyuan's door Chen Yuanyuan had followed him very early, but it was only now that he gave her  As a matter of fact, going to her first today can be regarded as a kind of compensation for Chen Yuanyuan

    Chen Yuanyuan was sitting on the bed with a red cloth covering her head.  Ding Yunyi was a little surprised when he saw it, and helped her take off the red cloth: "You just sat here all night?"

    Chen Yuanyuan's face was red, and she nodded silently: "I have promised myself to Brother Ding since I came from Suzhou. I have been waiting for so many years, and no matter how long I sit, I still have to wait for Brother Ding to come.  He personally helped me uncover it Ding Yunyi sat down next to her and hugged Chen Yuanyuan into his arms: "Last night finally went well, all those officials explained one by one, otherwise, I'm afraid I won't be able to come back now.  "

    "No matter how late it is, I will wait." Nestling in Ding Yunyi's arms, Chen Yuanyuan suddenly felt that she was the happiest person in the world: "I have been waiting for so many years, and it doesn't matter if I wait a few more years."

    In fact, Chen Yuanyuan is only sixteen years old this year, but in her heart, she has been waiting for Ding Yunyi for ten or twenty years

    The sunlight stubbornly penetrated the curtains and spread into the house.  But outside, which had been busy all day, it was quiet at this time.  The room was also quiet

    Chen Yuanyuan's extremely beautiful face is right in front of her. Now Ding Yunyi has further understood the meaning of these two sentences: "Weeping in the six armies will lead to the beauty, but being angry will turn the beauty into a beauty."

    For such a woman, not just Wu Sangui?  explainMaybe I will "become a beauty out of anger".

    "I'm a little tired after a busy night. Let's take a rest." Ding Yunyi said and gently put Chen Yuanyuan down

    Although Chen Yuanyuan has been looking forward to this day for a long time, her body is constantly trembling.

    The woman under her body was full of love and compassion. Ding Yunyi whispered all the love words he could think of into her ear, trying to make Yuanyuan's heart relax as much as possible The hot breath was on Chen Yuanyuan's earlobe.  , not only did Chen Yuanyuan relax, but her body also became soft and weak

    Chen Yuanyuan's clothes were taken off one by one. In the end, the most famous woman among the "Eight Beauties of Qinhuai" who would have been famous all over the world, completely belonged to Ding Yunyi alone Ding Yunyi only slept with two  The hour was awakened, there were still too many things waiting for him to do.

    Next to her, Chen Yuanyuan was sleeping soundly. Her whole body belonged to Ding Yunyi, and her whole heart also belonged to Ding Yunyi.  She slept so peacefully and sweetly, she didn't have to worry about anything anymore

    Ding Yunyi quietly stood up and put on his clothes, without disturbing Chen Yuanyuan at all.

    Pushing the door open and going out to the garden, I saw that Ye Yuan and other officials had already gotten up and were busy working on the case.

    Ding Yunyi was so ashamed that he held the beauty in his arms and rested for two hours. However, these subordinates probably just slept for a while and then hurriedly came to handle the case.

    Seeing Wu Liehou coming out, the officials were about to get up. Ding Yunyi waved his hand hurriedly: "It's your business, don't worry about me. Ye Fushuai, how are the trials of several key cases going?"

    Ye Yuan didn't seem to be used to Ding Yunyi calling him "Ye Fushuai" at first. He was startled for a moment and then said: "The case has been basically cleared, but there are a few doubtful points that have not been clarified, and we are sorting them out. But the examination room fraud case, the theft of military rations  The two cases that the Marquis personally supervised have been roughly cleared up We need to make it clear and precise." Ding Yunyi nodded and said: "Actually, to be honest, we are indeed setting up a private court here this time.  , let alone the law we are re-enacting, even the 'Great Ming Law' is violated by us. But now that the situation is urgent, we have no choice but to do this. We just hope that this will not happen again in the future. "

    "Master Hou, there is one thing I don't quite understand." Ye Yuan thought for a while and said: "The Ming Law is actually very complete, why does the Marquis need to formulate a new law?"

    "Perfect? ??Far from it." Ding Yunyi smiled: "There are many loopholes in it, and many places are not suitable for development. A relatively more complete and advanced law is the foundation of a new era."

    New Era?  Ye Yuan was even more confused at first.  What kind of new era?

    Ding Yunyi really wanted to tell him that the sprouts of capitalism had already begun in the Ming Dynasty, and what he had to do was to let such sprouts sprout and grow.  This kind of opportunity must never be lost from your own hands.  And a brand new law will be the start of it all.

    It won¡¯t take long for the officialdom issues to be cleared up, and Ding Yunyi already has a good idea of ??what to do next.  The problem now is how to get his subordinates to keep up with him as quickly as possible without falling behind.

    He believes that his subordinates have such abilities because they have a leader like himself to lead them!

    The fastest update, please

 Part One: The Storm in Penghu Chapter 471 The Conflict between the Han and the Manchus

    At the same time that Ding Yunyi gained all the power in Fujian, some unnoticed conflicts began to quietly arise within the Manchu Qing Dynasty, which had won the victory at Songshan.  [.guan m.]\\

    In the twelfth year of Chongzhen, all the Han officials secretly discussed the removal of Manggul Taibele and sit with the Khan.  Ning Wanwu said bluntly in the Dazheng Hall that Mang Gurtai was very angry and wanted to kill him, but Tong Yangxing dissuaded him.  Li Bolong, an official of the Han Dynasty, roared at the court for mang Gurtebele, begging him to be punished, and ridiculed the Qing Dynasty's court council like grass bandits. The crowd of beile was angry and ordered him to be shot. Li Bolong's head touched the dragon pillar outside the Dazheng Palace, and blood spattered on the spot.

    When Mang Gurtai returned home, he was filled with resentment. Huang Taiji had come up with six plans. He must have been planning this with the Han officials for a long time.  This is tantamount to taking away the military power of each family. Now all the Baylors are left with are property and Aha, and they have become misers and landlords that Huang Taiji despises.  He really couldn't swallow this breath, so after dinner, he brought his sister Mangguji and his brother Degereiyan to his home.

    Mangguji was born to Gundai, and she looked exactly like his mother. The difference was that Gundai had a willow-shaped eyebrow, while Mangguji had a stern look. At first glance, she gave people the impression of being unruly and treacherous.  In terms of temperament, she is no different from her mother. She is bold, aggressive, and especially good at making troubles.  She spread rumors about her wife among Huang Taiji's Fujins many times, causing them to often turn against her. Huang Taiji hated her so much that he even ordered Zhezhe, Bumubutai, etc. not to associate with her.

    Mang Gurtai is her pillar of support and her pride. Now that her brother is being punished, how can she let it go?  So as soon as he entered the room, he said fiercely: "Fifth brother, this Huang Taiji is too domineering. He just saved the fifth brother's big Baylor. I think this is just the beginning. He was behind when he was cruel.  ¡±

    Mang Gurtai also thought of this: Huang Taiji had an old hatred for E Niang, and an old hatred plus a new hatred for me. Although he had been careful, he still caught him on impulse.  He was so tolerant and preferential to Han officials, but he was so unfeeling towards me, his elder brother.  It seems.  All the respect in the past was just an act.  Now, the fox's tail is finally revealed.  Seeing that his power is getting stronger and stronger, can he not avenge his mother-in-law and his wife in the future?

    "My sister is right. I can already feel Huang Taiji pressing on me step by step, but there is nothing I can do about it right now."

    "No matter what, you can't sit still and wait for death. Don't you say that if you continue to cut off, you will be disturbed? You are a grown man, you can't be too cowardly."

    "Sister, please stop fanning the flames. I don't want to light a spark, but if I ask you to fan it, it won't start a prairie fire. The matter is almost over. King Khan has taken the five cows of Fifth Brother from me.  We've called it back, and after a while, we'll find the second brother to clear things up, and maybe we'll resume the fifth brother's role as the great Baylor.

    "Yo, yo, yo. What a loyal Hubu Beile of the Qing Dynasty. You are so loyal. You don't even care about the biological brother of a compatriot? You are still our biological brother."

    "It is precisely because I am your biological brother that I advise you like this. Do you think it will be easy for me when the fifth brother is punished? Again, can we defeat Huang Taiji now? You don't have to take a good look, the Qing Dynasty.  Up and down. Everyone admired Huang Taiji, his father and son, the three brothers Azig, Dorgon, and Duduo, Tong Yangxing and his Han army banners, and the various Mongolian tribes, all obeyed him with sincerity.  To them, it is an imperial edict. I don¡¯t know if Fifth Brother has noticed that since you showed your sword in front of the emperor, the guards around Huang Taiji have been around. If Fifth Brother is present, they are even more vigilant and are always on guard against you.  , can you succeed? To say the least, if you succeed, can the ministers and generals of the Qing Dynasty let you go? You are committing regicide, which is a greater crime than the third uncle.  "

    After hearing what Degelei said, Mangguji lost his mind.

    Mang Gurtai's tears flowed down. He felt very aggrieved. Now, although he still sat next to Huang Taiji at the court meeting, he no longer had the power to govern Baylor and became a deaf ear.  Sitting on top, he felt that the courtiers below were always looking at him, Huang Taiji was laughing at him, and he was on pins and needles all the time.

    In the eyes of his younger brother and younger sister, his brother is an upright man. They have never seen him shed tears, let alone be so sad.  Mangguji advised: "Fifth brother, please stop crying. Crying makes people feel uncomfortable." After saying that, he wiped away his tears and said, "Tenth brother, if I tell you to say this, do we really have to swallow this?  "

    "Fifth brother, let me tell you this from the bottom of my heart, don't be angry. From the bottom of your heart, you have never regarded Huang Taiji as Khan. You always feel that you are the elder brother and he is the younger brother; you are the elder and he is the younger.  You are the only one in charge, and you have merit in supporting Huang Taiji. This kind of mentality will cause trouble sooner or later. Look at my second brother, that is what you call my brother.  In other words, if you hit your younger brother a few times, no one will say anything, but you are scolding the king of a country and insulting his cousin.??Great Khan, this crime is indeed not light.  Those Han people said privately that if this happened in the Southern Dynasties, it would be a disaster for the whole family.  That day, thanks to my second brother for speaking the truth, otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have imprisoned you behind a high wall.  Let me tell you, Fifth Brother, please stop being stubborn. No one is a sage, and no one can make mistakes. If we make mistakes, we will correct them.  Be subdued, and from now on we will be his ministers, as long as he doesn't dare to do anything to you.  He still has to put on a show, he has to show it to the Baylors, to the Han officials, and to the Zhushen of the Qing Dynasty.  We have fulfilled our duties as courtiers. If he dares to act recklessly again, it will be our fault. Then you will see what your brother says.  We have to admit our shortcomings now, right?  After a while, I came forward and told my second brother, begging him to deal with it, maybe I could really restore your title of Big Baylor.  "

    Dege thought that this sincere advice would impress Mang Gurtai, but Mang Gurtai burst into tears: "Father, my son is a coward. I listened to your old words and saved my eighth brother, but  He is treating me like this now, Father Khan, please open your eyes and say something fair for your son."

    Degelei and Mangguji were at a loss for a moment. Mangguji advised: "Brother, don't be like this, don't break your body from crying."

    Mang Gurtai cried for a while and said: "You don't know what my brother is going through. I remember when I followed my father Khan to conquer the world, conquered the east and west, and made countless military exploits. I have countless scars all over my body. Originally, my father Khan treated me very badly.  I love you very much. After the incident between my second brother and my eldest concubine, Father Khan didn't think of letting me inherit the throne. But this Huang Taiji was very scheming and always talked ill of me when he found an opportunity.  He believed that E Niang had killed his E Niang with the magic of nightmare, so he sent people to keep an eye on E Niang and instigated Father Khan to search E Niang's home. He did not miss any opportunity to express himself in front of Father Khan.  I was deceived by him. I insisted on letting him inherit the throne. I had no idea at the time, so I was deceived by his superficial respect. If I insisted on not agreeing, who would be the successor to the throne?  Donkey, he started to deal with us one by one. Speaking of which, the first person he dealt with was the second brother. After the death of the eldest brother, it was obvious that the position of Khan belonged to the second brother, but Huang Taiji used De Yinze to expose the matter between the second brother and the concubine.  When he came out, the second brother was thrown into the eighteenth level of hell. Let's talk about Amin. Who goes out to lead troops and doesn't plunder?  I think he is Zhu Yuanzhang, and he must wipe out all of us heroes and generals. Dege, don¡¯t dream. Do you still expect him to restore me to the title of Big Baylor?  If you leave it at that, it won¡¯t be long before he¡¯s up to something new.¡±

    Mang Guji gritted his teeth and said fiercely: "Brother, we know we can't defeat him, so we'll do it secretly."

    "What kind of secret method?"

    "His Emperor Taiji is unkind. Just as we are unjust, didn't he say that our mother-in-law used the Nightmare Charm to kill Meng Gu? We can't bear the blame for nothing, let's give him a real punishment this time. Leng Sengji is sure  The shaman's magic is very powerful, called Leng Sengji's method, Nightmare Huang Taiji."

    "Will that thing work?"

    ¡°It works, it¡¯s very effective.¡±

    "Can he do it?"

    "If there's anything he can't do, let's just give him more benefits. Once the job is done, we'll make him the top shaman in the country."

    "If it's really effective, I might as well give it a try."

    Hearing this, Degelei's scalp exploded: "Sister, this is absolutely impossible. If the matter is exposed, we will all become Chu Ying's second best."

    "What's the point of being exposed? Unless you betray us."

    Dege's face turned pale with anger: "Sister, why do you talk like that?"

    "Third brother, don't be angry. I mean we are doing it in secret. No one will know about it. Besides, leave this matter to me alone. Even if it is exposed in the future, it has nothing to do with you."

    "Father Khan once said that if you don't want others to know, you have to do nothing yourself. After a long time, there will be someone who doesn't reveal the secret." Dege's head shook like a rattle.

    Mang Guji said: "I also heard my father Khan say that benevolence does not lead troops, and justice does not engage in business. If you do big things, don't be afraid of this or that. If the matter is exposed, you will die."

    Seeing that they were determined to do it, Dege warned: "Life is at stake in this matter, so be careful when doing it."

    "Don't worry, there won't be any trouble. It won't be long before I make Huang Taiji suffer."

    After dinner, Ning Wanmei felt that his heart was in a mess and he couldn't figure it out. He picked it up and looked at it for a few times. He was absent-minded and couldn't stand it anymore, so he stood up and went to the courtyard.

    Family members reported: "Bao Chengxian, Gao Hongzhong, Luo Xiujin, Liu Hongyu and other adults asked to see him.

    After Ning finished, I hurriedly said: "Please come quickly."

    I saw Bao Cheng taking the lead first, followed by a group of more than ten Han officials, entering the courtyard.  Everyone raised their hands and greeted: "How are you, Master Ning?"

    It is the land of high ministersKing Khan had conferred Fan Cheng, Ning Wanwo and others as generals, but the Han officials still called them bachelors. In the eyes of Han officials, although the title of bachelor was an empty title, it was more important than the title of generals.  , much brighter.

    After Ning finished, I said, "What's good? My brain might move somewhere soon. Come on, please come to the house."

    Everyone entered Ning Wan's room, and the servants poured tea and left.  Bao Chengxian said: "My brother is so brave today. I admire him. I come tonight to show my respect and to express some comfort."

    "I have already reported to King Khan about the establishment of six divisions. King Khan was worried about the misunderstanding of the Beile and was unable to proceed. Each of the eight families did their own thing. King Khan was sometimes very difficult. Many things he wanted to do but could not do. I only know the rituals and music.  The conquest came from the emperor. If the Qing Dynasty did not have six ministries, it would not be like a court. Look at Zhang Chun's virtue, it is clearly contempt for the Qing Dynasty. "

    Bao Chengxian said loudly: "My brother has the courage to risk the disapproval of the world and rebuke us. He has corrected the government's policy with one word and can be our leader."

    Ning Wanme smiled faintly: "What kind of leader? It's just to repay King Khan for his kindness. In fact, I still have a heartache that I haven't been able to eliminate."

    Bao Chengxian said: "It goes without saying, my brother, you already know what is wrong with you?"

    Ning Wan, I smiled: "It seems that we are all tacitly understanding each other."

    "We are here today because of this tacit understanding. Now that the six ministries have been established, the Khan should dominate the south."

    ???????????????????????????????"Yes, the Khan should be the only one in the south. It is really inappropriate for three people to sit in the court together like this."

    This is exactly why Ning Wan and I are so uneasy tonight.  He was thinking: Mang Gurtai has been dismissed from the post of Dabeile, so he should no longer sit side by side with King Khan and Dabeile. But this man is very ignorant and can't get down. Someone has to talk to him.  Coax him down.  This Mang Gurtai is a demon king who can do anything. He dares to touch King Khan's women, dares to curse in front of King Khan, and dares to show his sword in front of the emperor, so he dares to kill me.  He hates me so much now that he just won't stop doing it. Once he offends me, he will offend me to the end.  This person has a violent temper and is extremely angry. We must try to anger him to death so that we can get rid of this scourge for the sake of King Khan and ourselves.

    Ning Wanmei said: "I haven't thought about whether to dominate the south, but at least Mang Gurtai is no longer qualified to sit with King Khan above. He has been removed from the position of governing Baylor."

    Liu Hongyu said: "We will invite him down at the court meeting tomorrow. As for sitting alone, take your time."

    Ning Wanmei said: "I wonder what Mr. Cheng means?"

    "When we came here just now, Mr. Cheng was still in the palace of the Khan. Do you still need to ask? Of course Mr. Cheng agrees that the King of Khan dominates the south."

    "The relationship between King Khan and Dabeile is very deep now. The south is the dominant one. If it involves Dabeile, King Khan may not agree."

    A man named Li Bolong said: "If I don't agree, it's just out of favor. Zhao Kuangyin and Chen Qiao mutinied, and the yellow robe was added to the body. I don't agree with it. Our role is to find a way for the Khan to find a way to make things smooth for him."  Sitting alone on the south side."

    When everyone heard that Li Bolong told the truth, they couldn't help laughing.

    Ning Wanmei smiled and said: "Master Li speaks quickly and openly. But this is a major issue, so we must be cautious. Let's just stop here today. I will go to Mr. Cheng's office later to ask for his opinion.  Opinion. You all go back to your homes. It¡¯s not good if there are too many people. Don¡¯t cause trouble to Mr. Cheng.¡±

    Everyone sat for a while, chatting about other topics, then stood up and left.  (Welcome, your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 472: The Belles

    Qiang Ming 472_Read the full text of Qiang Ming for free_Chapter 472 All Belles come from (.)

    Fan Wencheng came back from the Khan's palace and was having dinner. After Ning and I entered the house, he saw Fan Wencheng lowering his head and eating deliciously. He smiled and said: "Why is it so late and the Khan doesn't care about the meal?"

    The two of them were very rebellious and there was no need to be polite at all. Fan Wencheng gave way while eating: "Sit down, I am in charge of the food. But in front of the King of Khans, how can I gobble it up? It's just a token meal. How can I do that?"  Eat enough."

    "After all, it's Mr. Wen Cheng. I will never put down my chopsticks until I'm full. Okay, you eat first, I'll wait outside."

    "No, you sit in your seat and we chat while eating. Maybe I can eat more."

    ¡°Then I¡¯m sorry to bother you.¡±

    "My brother is here for the matter of Manggul Tebel, right?"

    "Exactly, I would like to ask for more advice."

    "Tell me, what do you want to do in the next chess move?"

    "Sir, Mang Gurtai has been removed from the post of governing Beile, but now he is still sitting side by side with King Khan and Great Beile. I think it is inappropriate. Therefore, I would like to make another report at the next court meeting to bring Mang to the throne.  Gurtai, please come down.¡±

    Fan Wencheng had already picked up a piece of food with chopsticks, but he put it down after listening to Ning Wan and me: "Wan, my brother is really brave. You are willing to cut yourself off to bring down Lord Belle. Fan admires me."  But this matter is no small matter, you have to think about it carefully.¡±

    "What's the big deal? It's just one death. I have told King Khan a long time ago about this idea. There are no two days in the sky and no two masters in the country. How can three people sit in the court together? This matter must be resolved sooner or later.  Someone speaks out first, and I am willing to take this risk for the sake of the Qing Dynasty.¡±

    Fan Wencheng simply put down his chopsticks and stopped eating. He put on his shoes and went to the ground: "Let's go to the study to talk."

    Mrs. Fan said angrily: "No matter how busy you are, you have to finish your meal. Quickly prepare a bowl of ginseng soup for the master."

    "I'm sorry. Brothers and sisters, I have to prepare a bowl for you."

    Madam smiled helplessly: "How dare you miss your Lord Ning?"

    The two entered the study, and Fan Wencheng said: "There are only two Buddhas left among the three. Mang Gurtai was dismissed to govern Baylor, which is the best time to solve this problem. But Mang Gurtai has a violent personality, and it is possible that  It broke out immediately. The other Baylors may not dare to speak up for you. This matter involves King Khan, and it is not convenient for King Khan to express his position. It will not count your life, and it will be difficult to solve this problem in the future.  That would be a disservice to King Khan."

    "To be honest, sir, Bao Chengxian, Gao Hongzhong and more than a dozen Han officials arrived at the humble residence just now. They all wanted to take this opportunity to straighten out the affairs of the court. Li Bolong was more direct. He wanted to invite Da Bile Daishan to come down as well. I think this  It¡¯s a serious matter, so I came here specifically to ask for advice.¡±

    "To solve this problem, Tong Yangxing is the only one who can do it. In the eyes of all the Baylors, Tong Yangxing is the most selfless and open-minded. His words have the power of words. As long as he takes a stand, Mang Gurtai will not dare to mess around, and other Baylors will also dare to do so.  It's going with the flow."

    After Ning finished, I slapped my thigh: "Yes, didn't the emperor's attitude at the court meeting today be very clear? I'll go find him right now."

    "What are you in a hurry? As far as I know, Dabeile has long wanted to respect King Khan and sit alone, but because of Mang Gurtai, he can't talk. The two of us split up. You go to E's son-in-law, and I'll go to Yue Tuo,  Saha Lian, let them convey this intention to Da Beile. Don't mention Da Beile at the court meeting. Da Beile will take the initiative to speak. With Tong Yangxing's strength, Da Beile will take the initiative to abdicate.  He can't stand it."

    "Sir, I am not as good as you, sir. I admire you."

    "Okay, don't be polite, let's leave now."

    In the next few days, the court meeting was held in the palace of the Khan. Once in the Dazheng Hall, Tong Yangxing was not there. It was not until six days later that the Mongolian Haraqin, Ordos and other tribes came to pay their respects, and the court meeting was again scheduled to take place.  Entered the Dazheng Palace.

    Huang Taiji sat down on the throne, and Beile Daishan and Beile Manggultai sat on the left and right.  After all the ministers of Beile knelt down and worshiped, Zhuolke Tubeile of the Karaqin tribe played: "After the Great Khan, Lin Dan Khan was severely wounded, he was gathering the remaining troops, secretly accumulating strength, and trying to make a comeback.

    The minister thought that after all, he was the successor of Genghis Khan, and many Mongolians regarded him as orthodox. Moreover, he still held the jade seal that symbolized imperial power.  He is colluding with the Ming court and is the biggest bane of our country. Please send troops quickly and destroy him with all your strength, so that he cannot be allowed to resurrect.  "

    After hearing this, Huang Taiji agreed: "What Zhulkubele said is exactly what I want. Unless Lin Dan Khan is exterminated, the grassland will not have peace. This time I will use all the troops in the country to conquer, plow the court and sweep the holes. But Lin Dan  Khan is very cunning. He will run away as soon as he hears the slightest hint of trouble. Therefore, this dispatch of troops must be kept secret. When will it happen?I have my own opinion when it comes to sending troops.  Don't go back. Come with me when the time comes.  "

    The Mongolian ministries are most worried about the re-emergence of Lin Dan Khan. They regard him as a bad wolf on the grassland. Once he becomes strong, he will invade everywhere. Now that they see Huang Taiji determined to conquer, they are relieved.  They kowtowed and said, "Thank you for your blessing, the Great Khan. We will definitely take the lead and be the vanguard for King Khan."

    As soon as Zhuolketu finished speaking, Ning Wanwo came out and said, "King Khan, I have something to say."

    Huang Taiji smiled slightly: "Ning Wan, what should I say today?"

    Ning Wan, I am very solemn today. He knelt down on his knees and saluted the King of Khan and all the Belles. He kowtowed with his head and said, "I must first ask the King of Khan and all the Belles to forgive me for my sin today before I dare to speak."  ¡±

    Daishan knew what he was going to say, so he expressed his position first: "You tell me, Benbeile will not offend you."

    Ning Wan and I turned to Daishan and rang my head again: "Thank you Dabeile for your forgiveness." After kowtowing and standing up, everyone found that his forehead was red and swollen.  He played loudly: "Now that the six ministries of our Qing Dynasty have been established, the state system is becoming more and more perfect, but the rewards and punishments of the Khan are still unclear. The reason why this slave wants to speak out."

    "Hey, this Ningwan me, I talk about things every day, and write a book every day, but today is a good thing, I have to go to the head of the Khan." All the Belles looked at each other and started talking quietly.  Huang Taiji was also stunned: "Ning Wanme, what does he want to say? How come I don't know the rewards and punishments?" He shouted sternly: "Ning Wanme, you tell me, I will reward you if you are right. If you are talking nonsense, be careful I will expose it.  Off your skin."

    Ning Wan, I paused for a moment. He was trying to embolden himself: "King Khan. I think that since Manggurtebele is no longer the ruling Baylor, he should no longer sit side by side with King Khan and Dabaile."

    These words were like a thunderbolt from the blue, causing the Dazheng Palace to tremble. Everyone looked at Ning Wan and me in surprise, and at the same time looked at Mang Gurtai who was sitting on top.  I saw Mang Gurtai's face turning green and red, looking very ugly.

    Huang Taiji didn¡¯t expect that he would bring up such a major issue, and he didn¡¯t know what to say.

    After all, Mang Gurtai is a straight-tempered person.  I saw him standing up in a hurry: "Ning Wan, you stinky slave, I've got a slap on the bridge of your nose. You've only had enough to eat for a few days. Now you dare to bully your master."

    Ning Wan, I didn't care and continued: "Amin massacred the city and was imprisoned. Manggurtabel showed his talents in front of the emperor and was deprived of the title of Great Baylor. But Manggurtabel was still in the same dynasty with the Khan as before.  Sitting next to each other means that the punishment is unfair. What should the Amin people think? Since they are Beile, they should sit with Beile and follow the rules.  ¡±

    Mang Gurtai gritted his teeth and cursed: "Okay, you stinky slave, you are really going to be pushed down by everyone. Let me tell you, although Ben Beile is not the ruling Beile, he is still Beile. I can still kill him."  about you."

    Ning Wanme smiled faintly: "Before I started this matter, I had made preparations to become a benevolent person. In order to straighten out the principles of the Qing Dynasty, I will not hesitate to be smashed to pieces."

    Mang Gurtai was angered by him. He jumped down the steps and went straight to Ning Wanwo. He grabbed Ning Wanwo's chest and said, "Okay, then I will fulfill your wish today."

    Tong Yangxing hurriedly stood up: "Fifth elder brother, please calm down. No violence is allowed in the court."

    This sentence worked: "Yes, this is the court. If I kill him here, it will be another big crime." Mang Gurtai calmed down and let go of his hand, "Prince-in-law, you  Come and comment, I would rather use my slave to defraud my master, what crime should I do?"

    "Brother Five, please go back first and let me explain to you slowly."

    Just as Tong Yangxing was about to speak, he heard another person shout loudly: "Your Majesty Li Bolong has something to say."

    ??Everyone followed the news and saw Li Bolong walking forward.  This Li Bolong was one of the first batch of students admitted by the Qing Dynasty. He was over thirty years old and worked as a secretary under Fan Wencheng. He only bowed his head and took notes during court meetings and rarely spoke. No one expected that he would be here at this time.  stand out.

    Li Bolong had an angry look on his face: "The Dazheng Palace is the Dragon Palace of the Qing Dynasty. Manggurtebele is roaring in the court, and there is no king in sight. He should be punished for the crime of disrespect."

    Mang Gurtai realized that he had been caught again. He was so angry that his eyes were on fire, but he did not dare to speak anymore.

    Li Bolong said plausibly: "Ning Wan, as a minister, I have the right to make decisions, whether it is right or wrong, and should be dealt with according to the rules. Even if I am guilty, I should submit it to the Ministry of Punishment for deliberation. Manggul Taibeile insulted the minister for no reason. Who will dare to do it in the future?"  Talk?"

    Dai Shandao: "Everyone knows that Mang Gurtai has a bad temper, so Li Bolong shouldn't care about him."

    Li Bolong, however, responded unceremoniously: "Don't excuse me, Mr. Baylor. The reason why I took part in the Qing Dynasty National Student Examination is, because I personally saw the benevolence of King Khan.  However, it has been more than ten years since the founding of the Jin Dynasty, and there are no rules in the court. It is like a cottage where families are robbed, and I feel ashamed.  "

    The Baylors were furious, and Yue Tuo first scolded: "Li Bolong, you bastard, you dare to insult us as bandits and grassroots bandits, are you impatient with life?"

    Li Bolong showed no fear. He retorted: "Isn't it? In the court, there is no distinction between monarch and minister. They shout wildly without the permission of the Khan, and even kill people. Where can I see a little bit of king's law? They are either grass bandits or bandits.  What?"

    The Baylors were furious and shouted in unison: "Push him out and kill him with random arrows."

    The guards rushed over, and Li Bolong looked up to the sky and laughed: "It's okay not to live in the hall like this." He shouted: "I won't bother you all, I will leave by myself." He walked out of the Dazheng Hall and slammed into Panlong.  Jin Zhu, blood flowed out at that time.  Tong Yangxin took three steps and two steps at a time. He ran to Li Bolong and tried it with his hands. Seeing that he was still breathing, he quickly shouted: "Hurry up and call the imperial doctor. This is a loyal minister and he cannot die."

    The guards stepped forward together and carried Li Bolong down.

    Tong Yangxing returned to the main hall and looked around at all the Belles, his eyes full of reproach.  All the Belles felt that they were a little too much toward Li Bolong, so they all lowered their heads and remained silent.  Tong Yangxing said: "King Khan, dear brothers, if I remember correctly that the three Baylors sit side by side with King Khan, it was King Khan who proposed it on his own initiative. This is King Khan's respect for his elder brother.  But now that the Qing Dynasty is getting stronger and stronger, the Han people have joined the Japanese, and state affairs have become more and more complicated. It has become a top priority to improve the state system and straighten out the government. Therefore, before the establishment of the Six Ministries, Yang Xing was living among the Han people.  The Han people say that there are no two days in the sky and no two masters in the country. Is there any truth in this saying? As the saying goes, if there are a thousand people in a family, there is only one person in charge. In my Tong family, there are only one person in charge.  I met the young man Xianhan, who advocated joining the Han Dynasty to drink gold. Yangxing thought that it was inappropriate for the two Bailes to sit side by side with the Khan. Yangxing was in charge of the Han army flag. Han officials and Han soldiers discussed the matter.  Thinking that it is unethical, inappropriate, and inconsistent with the government, since we sincerely support the Khan, we should respect the Khan. Li Bolong's words are a bit harsh, but if you think about it carefully, it makes sense. We are the Qing Dynasty, not a copycat, and the Khan is not.  The king of the mountain, the Baylors are not little leaders, everything should be within the law. Ning Wan, I raised a big question today that everyone wants to raise, but no one dares to raise. I believe that the king is the king, and the minister is the minister.  This is the main purpose of the meeting. Therefore, I don¡¯t think we should continue to sit side by side. Please think twice.¡±

    Daishan stood up immediately: "What my brother-in-law said is exactly what I meant. I have already discussed the matter of sitting side by side with King Khan in private. King Khan thought that since we have already sat side by side, there is no need to separate them. Otherwise, let the ministers  We looked at it and thought we brothers were at odds with each other. Today, since Ning Wan and I raised this issue, I think it¡¯s okay for my brother-in-law to come and move my seat down.  "

    Huang Taiji said: "How can this be done? You two are brothers, and I am a younger brother. It is also inappropriate for an elder brother to be subordinate to a younger brother."

    Bao Cheng spoke first: "Da Beile's ability to take state affairs seriously and his high moral integrity make us Han ministers admire him. Great Beile, please accept our worship." All the Han officials in the palace, including Fan Wencheng, knelt down and worshiped Daishan.

    Saharian took the lead and said: "We would like to honor King Khan to sit alone in the south." All the Belles responded in unison.  Mang Gurtai was so embarrassed that he wished he could crawl into the ground.

    Seeing this, Daishan came over and held his hand: "Fifth brother, what are you doing standing still? Let's go to where we should sit."

    Now, Huang Taiji was the only one left above, and he suddenly felt much more relaxed. This day he had been looking forward to had finally arrived. He looked down at the Han officials below who were risking their lives to straighten out the Chao Gang. He felt more than just gratitude in his heart: "  To govern a country, we need to pay attention to civil servants, and ministers must learn to understand etiquette, and only if they understand etiquette can they be loyal to the emperor. In the future, I will further promote Confucianism and Taoism."

    Qiang Ming 472_Read the full text of Qiang Ming for free_Chapter 472 The Belles have been updated!

 Part One: Penghu Chapter 473 Caribbean

    Qiang Ming 473_Read the full text of Qiang Ming for free_Chapter 473 The Caribbean comes from (.)

    The small fishing village of Cologne on the Caribbean coast took advantage of its unique strategic location to develop from an ordinary small fishing village to a busy port town during the slave trade and other maritime transactions.

    The sailing ships that sail in from time to time in the harbor bring it a lot of busyness. The triangular warehouses beside the harbor are arranged in an orderly manner, and their capacity is constantly expanding under the busy bronze bodies of dock workers.  The prosperity of small town business has promoted the rapid economic development.  The most direct thing is that the expansion of the merchant fleet has brought constant good business to the town's blacksmith shop. The tinkling sound of forging can be heard throughout the town day and night.  The sweet smell of freshly baked bread in the bakery lures the silver coins in people's pockets.  The town, which is bathed in the slightly salty sea breeze all day long, has gradually formed its own beliefs. Not far from the town, there is a newly built church with a pointed roof reaching into the sky. This was built by the Spanish.  .

    With the opening of new shipping routes, missionaries came here to deliver the gospel of God to people.  The devout town people accepted the teachings from people on the other side of the earth and respectfully believed in the Almighty God.  Every Sunday, people come here from home to worship one after another. They believe in Christ and the qualities of kindness and humility, and begin to learn European gentlemanly etiquette to show their elegance everywhere. This place always gives people a quiet and peaceful feeling.  .  However, everything is not always perfect. In a slightly dilapidated small building on the corner of the street, there are always noisy sounds that are inconsistent with this peaceful world.

    "Julianna! You lazy mouse. Where did you hide?! Get out here, you lazy ass! Oh. God, God is going to punish you! Get out of here. Get out of here!"  I'm coming out!"

    Aunt Maggie, the mistress of the house, started her daily routine of cursing as usual.  She struggled to move her fat short legs, screaming angrily and crawling towards the small attic above.  The ancient staircase could not bear the sudden excessive load, and one of the wooden boards groaned under the pressure and made a loose sound.  Aunt Maggie's right foot that was about to step on immediately slipped down. Fortunately, she had been alert and quickly grabbed the guardrail next to her, so she didn't fall. However, this accident also made her scream louder.  .

    "Julianna! What are you hiding up there? Get down here! Hurry up!"

    Aunt Maggie didn¡¯t dare go any further.  The thin wooden board was in danger of breaking at any time, and she didn't want to see anything unfortunate happen to her.  At this time, Juliana, who had been hiding in the small attic, listened to her aunt's increasingly shrill roars, almost roaring, and then she had to go downstairs.

    Julianna is the daughter of Aunt Maggie's sister. Her kind and amiable parents died in a shipwreck ten years ago.  Julianna, who was only eight years old at the time, had to be fostered in the home of her only relative, Auntie Maji.  Although her aunt took her in, she did not fulfill her responsibility and take good care of her.  Because she has been complaining that taking in this orphan has added an extra burden to herself, and she has always felt that Juliana is not as smart and beautiful as other children such as her son Jones and daughter Tazea.  Being obedient and obedient makes people worry-free.

    But Juliana thinks this is not the case: Tazea, whom she calls a little beauty, has the same "proud" short and fat figure as hers, and the freckles on her face make her fat face look like it has never been washed.  She is extremely dirty, and her fluffy tawny curly hair reminds people of a clumsy turkey. Moreover, this good daughter has an extremely bad temper. She will get angry at the slightest thing that displeases her, until Ma  Until Aunt Ji promised to buy her the things she had already fancied from the grocery store.  Tazea has never shown any friendly feelings towards this cousin who lives at home. Because of her presence, she eats up the food that could have been divided a little more. What's even more disgusting is that the people in the town like Juliana far more than  Own.  She hated everything about her cousin, especially her big blue eyes, as clear and pure as the sea.  She has long curly hair that shines like the sun born on the sea, a face that is as fair and delicate as a pearl, and a tall, soft, slender figure that is as graceful as a legendary mermaid.

    But it is a pity that Juliana has never had any decent clothes, and her charming figure can only be wrapped in her cousin's short and fat old clothes all day long. This makes Tazea very happy, as if this makes her  A jealous Juliana will always be ugly.

    The other people who were dissatisfied with her at her aunt's house were Uncle Cage and Cousin Jones.  Uncle Cajie, who was lame on one leg, was an old drunkard. Although people in the town praised him for being a good sailor in the past, Julianna never believed it.  Because he had been drunk all day since she came to this house.  Uncle Caje's objection to Juliana was mainly because her arrival occupied the small space where he usually hides and drinks secretly.Therefore, this made him very dissatisfied. Now the old drunkard had to drag his lame right leg to hide in his small fishing boat and drink secretly in the cold weather.

    Cousin Jones has also been complaining that Julianna¡¯s living expenses in this home have caused continuous losses to the property that he will naturally inherit.  He has always been a pessimist. After worrying for a long time, he realized that this loss was completely avoidable by marrying Juliana as his wife in the future.  In this way she became his wife, and the loss was immediately repaid.  However, when he solemnly announced his decision to the whole family after a dinner last year, he was flatly rejected by Julianna. At that time, she looked at this serious and cunning cousin with disgust and said that she did not want to be with a person.  When she laughed, two men with buck teeth and hoarse voices like crows, but with long, thin horse faces as melancholy as devils, lived together, because otherwise she would not be able to eat.  Therefore, Jones has always been resentful of this cousin who dared to be so arrogant and rude to him.

    "What are you hiding up there for?"

    Aunt Maggie asked as she watched Julianna finally come down from the damn attic and stared at her rosy face.

    "You must be hiding up there to eat something. The pies in the kitchen have been missing these days!"

    Tazeya was secretly happy: the pie theft incident has been bothering her in the past few days.  Now everyone has locked the suspects on her and Julianna.  Although she was the biggest suspect, she believed that as long as she interfered a little bit.  A great mother will point out the real ¡°culprit.¡±

    "What?! Julianna, how dare you eat the pie! Do you know how much our family has to suffer in order to feed you? Not only do you not know how to be grateful. You also steal the pie.  ! It¡¯s so abominable, so abominable! Listen, you won¡¯t be allowed to eat at noon today!¡±

    Listening to Aunt Maggie¡¯s words, it seems that their family is working hard every day just to feed this unnecessary orphan.

    "No, Aunt Maggie. I didn't eat the pie. I just didn't hear you calling me. I can swear to you that I didn't eat the pie."

    She knew that no matter who in the family caused trouble, she, the most innocent person, would always be punished in the end.

    "You still dare to quibble, I already know it! God knows. How did your damn parents give birth to a daughter who is so good at lying like you! Listen, because of your lies, you are not allowed to eat dinner!"

    "Okay, okay, I ate the pie."

    Julianna knows very well the temper of her only aunt, and if she continues to deny it, the consequences will be more serious.  Although I was very reluctant, I had to bite the bullet and admit that this was not my fault.

    "Now, you take this basket of eggs to Pierre's bakery for me, and I'll get the money myself. Because since you can lie, you will definitely steal my money." Then he stuffed the basket of eggs into her  In his hand, "Go back quickly! I still have a lot of things waiting for you to do here. Listen. Don't cause me any more trouble. If you let me know that you have provoked the mayor again, I will immediately take care of you."  Get out of here and never come back!"

    Aunt Maggie always meant what she said when punishing her, and she had endured it countless times.  So Juliana had to be obedient at the moment, otherwise she would be homeless.  Although she hated this unemotional home and her harsh relatives, she was not ready to live on the streets yet.

    "Also, go to Old Kate and bring back the clothes I sent for repair the day before yesterday." Tazea ordered.

    "Why don't you go get it yourself? It's too far from the bakery!" Juliana protested angrily.

    "Mom, look how dare she talk back to me."

    ¡°Julianna, go get it for her!¡±

    Aunt Maggie came over holding the poker.  Julianna quickly grabbed the basket and escaped before it fell on her head.

    "It's so hateful, this family! They treat me like a slave. I must teach them a lesson. I don't care even if I am punished, I swear!"

    Julianna secretly planned in her heart.  This was not just an angry comment, in fact she had done it several times: one rainy day, when Aunt Maggie went to close the window on the balcony, she quietly ran over and locked the door, making Aunt Maggie go crazy.  She screamed and was soaked in the pouring rain on the balcony for nearly an hour; another time, she secretly put a small grass snake caught in the garden on cousin Tazeya's bed.

    When she yawned and went to bed and lifted the quilt, the little guy vomited dissatisfiedly at her for having her dream disturbed, causing her to faint before she could even scream.  In the next week, Tazea will definitely not be on her ownHe slept in his own bedroom and squeezed together with his mother. As a result, the innocent Uncle Kajie spent seven difficult days on a small fishing boat.  However, they later found out that it was her fault and punished her by not being allowed to eat for a day but also by having to wash a large bag of dirty clothes.  Although the punishment was severe, it was quite satisfying to think that the evil spirit in my heart had finally come out.  Therefore, Juliana was never a girl who was bullied. She would resist and sometimes take small revenge on those who abused her.  Of course, she not only thinks about herself but also fights for others.  The mayor of the town, known as "Vicious Tulik", is one of the people who has suffered the most from her.  It was her outspoken and fearless personality that endeared her to the people in the town.

    "Hi, Judy! Where are you going in such a hurry? Come sit here for a while."

    "Oh, hello, Perio. I wish I could sit there as comfortably as you. But first I have to take the eggs to Pierre. See you later."

    ¡°Hi Judy, long time no see, how are you?¡±

    "Kania? You're back? How's it going? Did you enjoy your sea trip?"

    "Oh, of course sailing is so wonderful. It's a pity that you couldn't go together. By the way, it's for you."

    "Wow, this butterfly hairpin is so beautiful, Kenia, thank you."

    "It doesn't matter, I'm glad you like it. I have to go find Linda and see you another day."

    "Hello, Judy."

    "Hello, Carol."

    "Hi, Judy, good morning."

    "Good morning."

    ?¡­

    People greeted her warmly along the way, and Julianna's unhappy mood gradually improved. After all, there were many warm and friendly people here.

    On the way back, she found a group of people gathered outside the old cobbler's house on the corner of the street, talking loudly about something.  Out of curiosity, Julianna also went over to watch the fun.

    "Have you heard that Captain Edwan's merchant ship was robbed by pirates when it just left Luzon? I heard that nearly tens of thousands of gold coins were lost."

    Bearded Joni looked proudly at the growing number of listeners who were seeking information, and he spoke happily.  Pirates always attract people's attention.

    "The pirates on the sea are becoming more and more rampant. But how do they do it? Captain Edwan's ship has always been the most well-equipped." Security Guard Karl asked enthusiastically.

    "No matter how well-equipped the ship is, it can't resist the pirates near Luzon. They are the most powerful and smartest pirates on the entire sea. Haven't you heard of it? It is said that a pirate once successfully intercepted a pirate ship alone.  A Spanish merchant ship and countless jewels were stolen.¡±

    Joni rolled his eyes at him disdainfully, praising the pirates' great achievements with admiration.

    "Then are they more vicious than pirates?"

    Julianna has never seen a pirate, but she only saw a few pirates who were caught parading in the town a few years ago. In order to steal something from a small fishing boat, they actually killed an old fisherman in it.  This incident once caused panic in the small town. No one dared to stay alone on a small fishing boat at night anymore.

    Especially those old alcoholics who are addicted to alcohol have actually been honest for a while.  The biggest victim in this incident was Uncle Kajie, who had to endure the miserable days of not drinking alcohol for more than ten days.

    Julianna felt that this was vicious enough, but she didn¡¯t know what kind of pirates people were looking for.

    Qiang Ming 473_Qiang Ming full text free to read_Chapter 473 Caribbean update completed!

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 474 "Angel" (Part 1)

    "Pirates? Who are they? Pirates are many times more powerful than them. If you dare to anger the pirates, not to mention the people on the entire ship, and even the nearby towns will be killed by them. However, pirates also have  Their code, like the Conquerors of the Sea led by Williams, was that they only plundered merchant ships that gained ill-gotten gains and never harmed those who did not resist.¡±

    When Julianna returned home, Gioni¡¯s words lingered in her ears for a long time. The tough but just pirates were like the heroes in her heart, and she really wanted to meet them.  Aunt Maggie and Cousin Tazea have gone somewhere, and Uncle Cajie is the only one at home hiding in the kitchen drinking secretly. Why not ask Uncle Cajia, he used to be at sea often, maybe he knows something.

    "Uncle Cajie, do you know about pirates?"

    Juliana sat down carefully, trying to keep a certain distance from him. The dizzy smell of alcohol on his body made her nauseous.

    "What?!"

    Uncle Kajie, who was drunk, slightly opened one of his sleepy eyes and stared at her.

    "Well, pirates, pirates. Do you know?"

    "Shut up! Don't mention them!"

    Uncle Cajie suddenly stood up and stared at her fiercely and raised the wine bottle in his hand. Julianna was startled, thinking that he was going to hit her with the wine bottle and hurriedly avoided it.  Unexpectedly, Kajie just shook a few times, picked up the bottle, and took a few sips. He looked at her angrily and then sat down unsteadily.

    But Juliana became even more curious. Her uncle sounded like he had some deep hatred between them.  She sat further away to prevent her uncle from getting hurt if he got excited.  After making sure you are safe, continue to inquire.

    "I'm afraid you don't know."

    This provoking method was indeed effective. Uncle Kajie stood up suddenly, supported his lame leg and walked towards her very quickly while limping. His eyes were blood red and glowing coldly, and he roared like a crazy lion.  ,

    "I don't know?! Listen. My legs were broken by those bastards! Your unlucky parents were also killed by them! I don't know?! These bastards made me lose my precious right leg.  Make me a loser! They devils Juliana ran out in a hurry. She had never seen Uncle Cudgel so excited, even if Aunt Maggie wanted to break his bottle.  As angry as she was now. She finally understood why the people in the town said Uncle Cudgel had been a good sailor, even though she had never believed it. But now her respect for the pirate was gone, because she heard it.  When she came to a fact that she didn't want to believe: her parents were killed by them. They were my enemies! The heroic image of the pirates immediately disappeared without a trace in her heart, and was replaced by anger and disappointment.

    "Bang bang", Julianna was convinced that Uncle Cajer had broken her most beloved wine bottle, which showed how deeply he hated pirates.  Thinking of this, I felt a rare sympathy for the old drunkard.

    Today is September 13th, the town¡¯s traditional day to worship the God of the Sea.  Legend has it that Poseidon is a grumpy, moody giant. As long as he is unhappy, the calm sea will suddenly become rough, the wind will rise, and the fishermen at sea will suffer disaster.  Therefore, fishermen in small towns who go to sea all year round have been conducting this sacrificial activity since early times.  On this day, no one can leave the harbor. People stop all work, put on their most beautiful clothes, and come to the seaside with gifts dedicated to Poseidon.  There, a special sacrificial ship would deliver people's offerings to the sea.  This event is repeated year after year, but now the reverence for it has faded and it has become just a festival for people to celebrate and rest.

    Early in the morning, the usual quarrels at Aunt Maggie's house started. First, Tazea complained that she didn't have beautiful and well-fitting clothes. In fact, her clothes never fit well.  Today's pink dress was tightly stretched over her fat body, leaving no gaps.  She was wrapped like a fat sausage, making people feel suffocated and uncomfortable just looking at it.

    Then Cousin Jones carried a basket of prepared offerings and complained: Spending so much money on a boring thing with no reward, and glared at Julianna who was clearing the dinner table, meaning  It's like raising a freeloader like you.  Uncle Caje was looking for a new bottle in the kitchen to replace the ten-year-old New Love bottle that he broke in a rage yesterday. Because he couldn't find the right one, he rarely got angry with Aunt Maggie.  Then he turned his anger on Julianna.

    "What are you doing in such a sneaky way over there? Come here and find the bottle, you pest! And you guys, hurry up!"

    It was rare for the four of them to see him lose such a big temper and dare to scold the three highest-ranking people in the family. They were all frightened.  Everyone searched through boxes and cabinets for a long time but couldn't find it. The house was turned into a mess, and finally?Aunt Maggie found a bottle of cooking wine to replace his wine bottle, and the cooking wine was placed in a ketchup bottle that had a little left in it.  In order to grab the remaining sauce, Tazea quickly took a piece of bread and spread it all over, took a big bite and said while eating,

    "I want to lose weight, mom, but in order not to waste this precious food, I have to eat another piece of bread."

    As he spoke, he swallowed the food in three mouthfuls, patted his belly and burped at the same time.

    "My good daughter, you are really my smart child."

    The mother appreciatively removed a mouthful of bread crumbs and ketchup from her daughter¡¯s fat face, and buttoned another button on her clothes that had become too tight.  Then he turned to Juliana behind him who was snickering secretly, and gave a stern and pointed order:

    "Why are you giggling there, you annoying guy? Why don't you go and change into your new clothes! When you go out and people see your slovenly appearance, they will talk about us abusing you. Go!  You know that we spent a lot of money to adopt you. Those guys who always like to gossip about others say that we have never treated you well. This is really Okay, okay, I'm going to change my clothes now.  "

    Julianna didn¡¯t want to ruin her happy mood today.  Before her aunt could finish nagging, she quickly ran back to the small attic to change into a dress that her cousin had thrown to her yesterday that she no longer wore.  The new clothes that my aunt said were indeed relatively new. They were a creamy white top and a light pink skirt. They were bought less than a month ago.  However, for a piece of clothing that is not suitable for cousin Tazeya's figure, this month is a bit too long.  Except for the hem of the whole skirt, which is still intact, there should be no intact place anywhere else.  Only four of the twelve buttons on her blouse were left, and the other eight had long since become loose and fallen off due to being overwhelmed. Julianna had to find some buttons of similar colors and nail them on.  The top is tighter and narrower around the abdomen.  Therefore, this area is also the most damaged. There are wide cracks of more than ten centimeters in length at the seams of each piece of fabric. The longest one has opened straight from the armpit to the bottom, revealing a long raw edge.  For this reason, Julianna spent nearly a whole day carefully tucking the raw edges into the pleats.  Then carefully and carefully sew the cracked places with thread.  Although she had put in a lot of clothes, her cousin's clothes were too baggy for her, especially the waistband of the skirt.  It could probably fit two of Julianna's thin waists, but she had no choice but to use pins around the skirt opening, so that the skirt wouldn't fall down because it was too loose.

    I finally put on this new clothes. Now I can really call it new clothes, because it has basically been re-cut and sewn.  Overall, this dress is pretty good, except it's a little baggy.  After Juliana changed her clothes, she took out the sky blue butterfly hairpin that Kenia gave her and carefully put it on her golden curls.  She took a look in front of the mirror. Although she had never cared about her appearance, she was not only attracted by her own beauty at this moment: her snow-white and delicate face was set off by long golden curly hair, which was pure and elegant, and she had a sky-blue headdress.  The glitter on her golden hair highlighted her beauty. Although the newly sewn clothes were still a bit ill-fitting, the milky white color was most suitable for her innocent and pure temperament.  Anyway.  If you didn't already know that she was a poor orphan girl whose parents had died, you would definitely think that she was a princess living among the people.

    "Julianna, why are you dawdling up there? We are going to be delayed by you again, come down quickly!"

    Aunt Maggie's piercing scream came from downstairs again.  Julianna nodded to herself in the mirror with satisfaction and replied:

    "I'll come down right now."

    Then he smiled sweetly at himself in the mirror, turned around and went downstairs.

    As soon as I walked down the stairs, the noise suddenly stopped.  She looked at the surprised looks of her four relatives in confusion. They also suddenly discovered that this orphan girl who had never cared about before turned out to be so beautiful. Cousin Tazeya and Cousin Jones blushed at the same time, but one of them was because  Jealousy, the other from excitement and a bit of nervousness.  Tazea rolled her eyes and glanced at her a few times, and then she found the hairpin. She screamed as if she finally found evidence of Julianna's theft:

    "Mom. Look, she actually bought such a beautiful hairpin. It's very expensive. She must have stolen your money to buy it, it must be!"

    Juliana saw her aunt¡¯s face turning green and quickly explained,

    "No, it's not. I didn't take your money. This card was a gift that Kenia brought back to me when she traveled to Jamaica. She can vouch for me. Things are definitely not what my cousin said."

    Julianna suppressed the anger in her heart and tried to keep her expression as natural as possible. Her aunt looked at her doubtfully, and finally made sure that she didn't look like she was lying, so she said,

    ¡°I¡¯ll ask her. No.However, if you dare to touch my money, I will drive you away unceremoniously, remember?  !  "

    "remember."

    Juliana nodded helplessly.  Tazea was not willing to accept that her mother gave up interrogating her so quickly and shouted from the side:

    "I gave her such a beautiful dress. I have no more clothes. Mom, you must buy me another one!"

    "Didn't you just buy this one?"

    "No! This one is too ugly. I have to buy another one. Otherwise, I won't go out today!" Tazea lost his temper and blocked the door with his hands, "You are not allowed to go out either!"

    "Okay, okay, baby, I'll just buy you another one."

    Aunt Maggie comforted her rambunctious daughter, and then glared at Julianna, the source of the trouble, again.  Finally, the daughter stopped crying and the family was able to go on their way. Tazea slowly moved closer to Juliana and gloated to her cousin,

    "This time, even if I throw away my clothes, I won't give them to you again. I'll see what you wear then!"

    Julianna glanced at her indifferently,

    ¡°That¡¯s good, I don¡¯t need to spend all day mending your new clothes.¡±

    Cousin Jones on the side also walked up to her and said to her in a tone that he thought was very noble,

    "I can give you another chance to reconsider being my wife or lover."

    He just noticed today that his cousin, who was wrapped in a big, old rag all day long, was so charming, so he thought about it again and again and finally decided that he could forget her past rudeness to him, and even lower his status again.  The orphan girl discussed this important life event.

    Julianna choked back at her cousin's words. She looked solemnly at the Satanic cousin in front of her and said softly with a sweet voice,

    "I think I answered your question a long time ago, dear cousin. If you have no impression, then I might as well remind you to search deep in your precious memory, maybe you will find the answer.  "

    After saying that, quickly walk away before he gets angry.  Cousin Jones thought about it for a long time before he understood the meaning of this sentence.  The feeling of being insulted again made his face turn purple, but in his mind he was planning how to force her to submit or drive her out of the house directly!

    The whole family was in a gloomy mood on the road, and no one wanted to talk. It was rare for Uncle Cajie to drink freely on this day when drinking was allowed. He staggered drunkenly along the way. Neither his son nor daughter wanted to help him, so Juliana had to pick it up alone.  Take up this burden.  The pier square was crowded with people. Aunt, cousin, and cousin all went to find people to play with. Uncle Cajie was also dragged out to drink by a few old drunkards. Juliana was very happy that she no longer had to smell the unpleasant smell of alcohol.  Now, let¡¯s walk around alone.  I met Kenia in front of a shop selling strange shells and starfish, and the two happened to go shopping together.

    "Hi, Judy."

    There was a burst of excited shouts from behind them. Julianna turned around and saw a tall, thin young man in a sailor suit running towards them waving his hands.

    "Judy, you look so beautiful today."

    The young man ran over panting and looked at Juliana nervously and excitedly. He didn¡¯t know where to put his hands so he could rub them back and forth.

    "Hey, Hans, I'm here too."

    Kania looked at the overwhelmed Hans in a funny way and reminded him that he forgot to greet her.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry, Kenia. You¡¯re here too, hello.¡±

    Hans is the son of a fisherman in a nearby town. He has liked the kind, beautiful, lively and cheerful Juliana since he was a child. He has always considered it a blessing to be able to talk to her, but Julianna has no feelings for this boy who has always had a crush on her.  She had a special feeling, only treating him as a very ordinary friend of hers, and she had clearly told him that it was impossible for the two of them to be together.  But Hans still pursued her persistently.

    "Hello, Hans."

    "Judy, you look so beautiful today, like a noble princess."

    "Thank you. Why are you wearing a sailor suit?"

    Juliana was made uncomfortable by his direct gaze and quickly changed the subject.

    "Oh, by the way, I haven't told you yet. I've become a sailor. Look, Judy, that's the ship. That's the Angel."

    The fastest update, please bookmark (.).

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 475 "Angel"

    "Angel" number.  ¡¾Absolute power¡¿

    Captain Iguodala Andres was a little restless.

    The "Angel" is about to set off soon. Everyone thinks that this is just a new adventure for the "Angel", but no one can imagine that this ship destined for Luzon actually carries another special secret.  use.

    The "Angel" carried this personal letter from King Philip IV of Spain to Hurtado de Cocuera, the Spanish Governor in Luzon.

    God, no one on the Angel except Captain Iguodala Andres knew that the captain was actually carrying such an important letter

    At this time, Andres suddenly heard the noise of the sailors. The captain only listened for a while, and then a sarcastic smile appeared on his face.

    There must be another uninvited guest who quietly boarded the ship when no one was paying attention There are always some people who like to board the "Angel" without their permission, and then go where they want.  The longing Luzon dreams of getting rich

    ?¡­

    Juliana heard no one's voice around her, just distant bursts of noisy music accompanied by the laughter of men and women. It seemed like some grand dance was being held there.  Julianna had no curiosity to go over and take a look. She just wanted to find something to eat to fill her stomach, even a piece of hard bread. She was already dizzy with hunger.

    Julianna walked gently along the side of the ship to the aft cabin gangway. In fact, she could have walked over in stride.  At this time, no one would come to the stern to check or anything, but on the one hand, she was too hungry and had no strength to act as she usually did.  On the other hand, she was still frightened after being chased just now.

    The journey was smooth and we quickly found the kitchen.  It seems that this ship is not weak. It is not at all vigilant when sailing in such a sea area. The captain is either too confident or too careless.  However, this situation was very beneficial to Juliana. She tiptoed to the kitchen door and listened carefully: there was no one inside.  She quickly pushed them sideways and stepped in. A strong smell of food hit her nostrils. It was obvious that a banquet was being held on the ship.  Because in the corner of the kitchen, a large iron bucket containing garbage was filled with cabbage leaves, lettuce skins, tomato slices, various fish heads, fish tails, and beef bones

    With the dim light, the wooden cabinets standing against the wall vaguely showed the richness of the food inside.  Juliana opened the pantry and her mouth watered immediately. There were all kinds of food neatly lined up inside: roasted, crispy and rich bacon, golden fried eggs, large and beautiful sticky chocolates.  Cakes, thick and oily sausages, small and cute pine-flavored and crispy sweet buns, and large crispy and sweet pancakes

    Seizing the opportunity, Juliana grabbed two grilled sausages, a few sweet buns, and a steak and kidney pie.  Fried jam rolls, and took some chocolate sponge cake, syrup cake, and finally tore off one of the fat roasted turkey's fat thighs with maroon oil in his mouth.  Pumpkin pie, holding a lot of food in her hands, quietly slipped to a small room containing discarded items next to the passageway behind the kitchen that connected with the storage room. She discovered this perfect shelter when she was getting things.  Eat deliciously.

    "This life is really not easy. I didn't expect that old guy to eat so much at once, like¡ª¡ª"

    "A pig."

    "Ha! A pig that pretends to be elegant."

    Oops.  Someone came in.  Juliana held the pile of food tightly and gently moved it inside.  Fortunately, this small room is relatively dark. Even if you come in, it's not easy to find someone hiding here, not to mention that no one usually comes in.

    Two waiters came in outside. They had just delivered food to the guests in the front cabin and were about to come back and have a good meal.  When I opened the cabinet door, I found that the neatly arranged food was now messy, and there was obviously a lot less of each item.  The two exchanged confused glances: This was definitely not done by rats, because rats would never be able to eat so much.  And even rats don't make the food so messy.  In this case, there is only one other possibility left - someone comes in!

    The two of them looked around cautiously, and there was no one anywhere they could see in the kitchen.

    "Come out, man! I see you. Stop hiding there and come out. If you don't come out, I won't be polite!"

    Juliana ate her food nervously, while holding her breath and listening carefully to see if they were coming here.  She didn't pay any attention to those shouts. She had already practiced being at her aunt's house to be calm about threats that were more terrifying than this.  Now, from the bottom of her heart, she looked down on these two cowardly, bluffing people.  She would feel sorry for them for such an obvious lie, if it weren't for the currentThe situation was a bit awkward, but she could teach them a few more powerful threats she had learned from Aunt Maggie.

    The two waiters searched for a long time and found no one, so they determined that the thief was no longer in the kitchen.

    ¡°Damn it, let him run away!¡±

    "Be careful, don't let me catch you!"

    The two cursed for a while and then sat down to eat.  If Julianna hadn't made a mistake at this time, it would have been better for the three of them to eat separately in the kitchen.  The bad thing is that because I ate too quickly and experienced a small fright, I suddenly choked and burped loudly at the same time.  Apparently the two people outside had heard it.  The two followed the constant sound of "hiccups" to the small warehouse.  Juliana now regretted it and tried desperately to stop the hiccups.  Although the two heard the sound coming from here, it was too messy and dark inside, so it was not easy to find the person.  Juliana was secretly rejoicing, but when she lowered her head, she saw that the rejoicing had disappeared:

    At some point, a huge mouse squatted at her feet and gnawed at the bread she had just dropped on the ground. It made a "squeak" sound that was louder than hers. She quickly stopped it from making such a sound, but because  In Shi Yiwan, four leather boots stopped in front of her at the same time.  Julianna raised her head and a ray of light shone on her face.

    "Miss, can you tell us what you are doing here?" the two asked in a gloating and threatening tone.

    "I, oh. I went out to look at the moon and couldn't find my way back. I think I'm probably lost."

    Juliana stammered and tried desperately to find a reasonable explanation.  But as soon as the words came out of her mouth, she felt that if the other party were her, she would not believe this nonsense.  But it was obvious that even if the other party was not her, they would not believe these lies that could be exposed at a glance.

    "Oh, really? You came out from the front cabin to the back cabin to look at the moon and got lost in the kitchen. I think you probably want to say that you were too hungry, so you took so much food and hid in the utility room to steal it.  Let¡¯s eat.¡±

    "Yes. That's true."

    Except for the previous sentence, the following sentence is correct.

    "Okay then. Miss, where is your room? We are honored to take you back."

    The two of them stood there like they were watching a show and listened to her nonsense.  This is the first time I have seen such an interesting thing today: watching a thief face to face - the female thief lies.

    "Oh, no need, I can go back by myself without bothering you two."

    As she said that, she hurriedly walked out. One of them stopped at the door, stared at her and said slowly,

    "I remember you said just now that you were lost, didn't you?"

    "Oh, I, I remember now."

    ¡°That¡¯s great, please tell us your room number.¡±

    "WellRoom 105, cabin two."

    Juliana had no choice but to talk nonsense.  The two suddenly snickered.  While laughing, he asked weirdly:

    "Are you sure which room it is?"

    "Of course."

    "We also think you should go there now. Come on, we will send you there."

    ¡°As he said this, he pushed her out.  The little luck that had survived in Juliana's heart disappeared the moment she entered Room 105, Cabin 2.  She just wished that nothing had been said.  This room is filled with various nautical charts and schedules, with a huge globe and telescope in a prominent position in the middle. Even if you have never been on a ship, you will naturally realize when you see this arrangement -  This is the captain's cabin!

    "What's going on? Who are you, miss?"

    A tall, burly man with a white beard and neatly dressed in a dark gray uniform was immersed in a pile of thick pieces on his desk, writing something.  Hearing footsteps, he looked up and saw a waiter standing at the door of the cabin with a girl in tattered clothes and a disheveled look, feeling very strange.

    "Mr. Captain, this lady is hiding in the kitchen and stealing our food. She says she is lost. We suspect she does not have a ticket."

    The waiter replied respectfully.  It's the captain!  Now he is dead.  However, Juliana still did not give up her struggle before death:

    "Mr. Captain, things are not as they imagined. I am"

    "Miss, please show me your ticket."

    The captain interrupted her without waiting for her to finish speaking, with an irresistible majesty in his tone.

    ¡°I, I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t know where to buy your ticket.¡±

    Juliana's face turned red, she had never been more depressed than she was now.

    "Then, miss, you should pay for a ticket now."

    Although Captain Andres said this, he did not?Bring out the ticket.  He could tell from the way Juliana was dressed that she didn't have much money.  If ordinary people had already ordered her to be locked up, there would be no need to waste time talking nonsense with her, but as a gentleman, it is the most basic etiquette to treat a beautiful lady politely.

    "Maybe, you can be a waitress on my ship, and the wages will be counted as the ship fare, how about that?"

    What else can be done, if she says no, they won¡¯t agree.

    "Okay, Mr. Captain. Just do as you wish."

    "Very good. But I have to wake you up first. The guests on the 'Angel' are all very distinguished. You must not neglect them. Especially those arrogant ladies. Otherwise, I will use the name of the captain."  I¡¯ll punish you the same way you treated the crew, remember?¡±

    It turns out that this ship is called the ¡®Angel¡¯, a very familiar name that I seem to have heard somewhere.

    "Yes, Mr. Captain." Juliana showed rare respect at this moment.

    "Kerry, take her up and give her some clothes. You, by the way, what's your name?"

    ¡°Julianna, Julianna, Alcott. Sir.¡±

    "That's a weird name. Miss Alcott, you can go now and remember your job. Please don't be lazy, miss. I'll know."

    The two waiters did not expect that the captain would be so tolerant today, and they couldn't help showing dissatisfaction on their faces.

    The night outside was as cold as water, and the cold wind blew by, and Juliana's red and hot face felt a little more comfortable.

    "You should thank us for taking you there just when Captain Andrew was in a good mood. Otherwise you would have been locked up for several months."

    Kerry muttered and glanced at her sideways from the corners of his eyes, and at the same time complained that Juliana had brought him extra trouble, because he had to send her to the maid's room in the dark, and there were still a lot of things in the kitchen.  Life is waiting for him.

    "If you didn't have to find me, you wouldn't have caused this trouble to yourself, and in that case I would be even more grateful to you."

    The two walked to the upper cabin by the light, and suddenly heard an excited voice shouting to them:

    "Judy! Why are you here?"

    "Hans? Why is it you?"

    "I am a sailor on this ship. Didn't I just tell you this morning?"

    Hans¡¯s voice trembled with joy.  His face was red and hot, but fortunately it was covered by the night, otherwise others would be embarrassed for him if they saw it.

    By the way, "Angel Number", no wonder it sounds familiar, I heard it from Hans.

    "Hey, do you know each other?" Kerry glanced disdainfully at Hans, who was happily there.

    "Yes, we are good friends. Judy, what are you?"

    Everyone would feel strange when they first saw Juliana in a disheveled state, but Hans was so excited that he didn't realize until now that she looked a little strange.

    "I am"

    "She sneaked onto the ship and hid in the kitchen to steal food, but we caught her. The captain fined her to be a waitress to pay for the ship's fare."

    Kerry rushed to tell her all the stories of her deeds without waiting for her to answer.

    "Oh, Judy, that's great. This way I can see you every day for the next two months, thank God."

    Juliana didn¡¯t know whether she should cry or laugh at Hans¡¯ strange way of thinking.

    "Hey, since you two know each other, take her to the maid's room. It's a waste of my time." Kerry ordered Hans rudely.

    "Okay, I'll take her there, I'll take her there."

    This drudgery that Crane was eager to get rid of seemed to Hans to be a rare blessing.  Along the way, he introduced her to everything on the ship in detail, as if Julianna was a very distinguished guest, and he was extremely proud to be able to lead her to visit where he worked.

    The next day, Julianna put on the blue dress issued to her and began her job as a chambermaid on the Angel.  Although her job is easy but difficult, it mainly involves serving the daily life of first-class Lady Louise for the past two months.

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 476: Pressure Cooker and New Things

    w "Boom¡ª¡ª"

    The huge sound of cannons made Ding Yunyi's ears buzz.

    "Mr. Jiao, the power of this cannon is too great." Ding Yunyi was startled and looked into the distance. The target that had been temporarily piled up was almost smashed to pieces by the cannon.

    Jiao Xu had a look of pride on his face: "Back to Lord Marquis, this is the 'Shenwei' Class E cannon newly developed by our Firearms Bureau, specially used to attack cities. Compared with the previous artillery, its rate of fire has been increased.  and stability.¡±

    "Oh, eh? E-class cannon?" Ding Yunyi suddenly noticed something was wrong: "A, B, C and D, the 'Shenwei' seems to have missed a D-class cannon, right?"

    Jiao Xu said respectfully: "Going back to the Marquis, because the Marquis' surname is Ding, in order to avoid taboos, we deliberately did not name it after the 'Ding class'."

    "Taboo? What kind of taboo are you avoiding?" Ding Yunyi was startled, and then suddenly realized: "Mr. Jiao, I am not the emperor, why do I have to create so many taboos? My name is Ding Yunyi, do these three words have to be taboo?  Mr. Jiao, you don¡¯t have to go to such trouble in the future, just call it whatever you want, let alone the D-class cannon, as long as you develop a cannon for me that can knock down an entire city wall with one shot, it doesn¡¯t matter even if it¡¯s called the damn Ding Yunyi cannon.¡±

    There was laughter all around, and Jiao Xu also smiled and nodded.

    The Marquis is very majestic in front of others, but he really has no airs in front of his brothers.

    Since the artillery bureau and shipyard were moved to Quanzhou, the construction of weapons and ships has all entered high-speed operation mode.

    ??In fact, it¡¯s not just these two departments.  All departments that existed before or were established later are operating at high speed.

    A new blueprint designed by Ding Yunyi himself is slowly opening

    For example, the Textile Bureau.  This is a brand new department.

    When Qin Yun was in Taiwan, he once told Ding Yunyi that there was a woman named Li Sanniang.  The textile machine she modified was more than twice as fast as other people's.

    These words immediately piqued Ding Yunyi's interest, and he immediately transferred Li Sanniang to the Textile Bureau. She was not required to do anything else, and had only one task: to concentrate on improving textile machines.

    And when Ding Yunyi appeared at the Textile Bureau, Li Sanniang, who was concentrating on the textile machine, didn't even notice that Wu Liehou had arrived.  Ding Yunyi made a gesture to his subordinates.  Signing them not to disturb her.

    Li Sanniang brought a brand new textile machine to textile workers: the Sanniang machine.

    This is a machine named by Ding Yunyi himself. At first, Li Sanniang was very embarrassed, saying that she was illiterate, so how could she deserve to be named after her?  But Ding Yunyi insisted on doing this.

    Not for anything else.  Just so that everyone can remember the man who invented this machine.  Of course, this is also inspired by Ding Yunyi in "Jenny Machine".

    Since those Westerners can name it like this, why can¡¯t I, Ming Dynasty, do the same?

    And Li Sanniang seems to be stuck in a problem now. According to the request of the Marquis, the textile machine used by two people should be turned into one person. In addition to greatly reducing manpower and improving textile efficiency, it can also weave wider textiles.  cloth.

    But it is not that easy to do, especially since Ding Yunyi knows nothing about these textile technologies. He can only briefly express his ideas, and cannot make any substantive suggestions.

    "Bang" sound.  Another thread was broken, and everyone could hear Li Sanniang sigh.

    "Sanniang, don't be depressed. If you fail, just start over."

    Such a familiar voice came from behind her, and Li Sanniang turned her head quickly: "I have met Mr. Hou."

    "Sit down and continue to do your thing." Ding Yunyi said with a smile: "It doesn't matter no matter how many times you fail. If you come again and again, I will call you more people and you will always succeed."

    Li Sanniang was a little embarrassed: "There has been no progress for more than sixty days. But I have received as much salary as the Marquis in vain."

    Li Sanniang always feels awkward talking about the word "salary".

    Whether it is in the Firearms Bureau, the Shipyard, or the Textile Bureau, everyone receives a salary, which is the previous salary, and is settled once a week.

    ?This is really a rare thing for these workers.

    Moreover, since moving to Quanzhou, the so-called "factories" in Wu Liehou's mouth have also begun to be built one after another.

    For example, the Firearms Bureau no longer produces all artillery parts to the Firearms Bureau, but is dispersed to several newly established factories.

    Every factory is recruiting a large number of workers and then training them. All the expenses during the training period are covered by Wu LiehouYes, and there is still a certain amount of living expenses.

    Workers who pass the training can smoothly enter the factory and enjoy the wages and benefits of formal workers.

    All these changes were difficult to adapt to at first, but over time you have become accustomed to them.

    The most shocking thing is the invention of another new thing, and this new thing was also invented under the direct command of Wu Liebotin Yunyi, and was named by him:

    cement!

    This new thing, which is made of lime and clay in a ratio of three to one, has aroused great curiosity as soon as it came out.

    In fact, cement is not really a new thing. As early as thousands of years ago, the Dadiwan people in Qin'an, China, laid cement-like floors.

    Later, the ancient Romans used a mixture of lime and volcanic ash in construction. This mixture is very similar to modern lime pozzolana cement.  Concrete made of cemented gravel not only has higher strength after hardening, but also can resist the erosion of fresh water or salt water.

    In another era, the third brother whom Ding Yunyi followed once had shares in a cement factory. Ding Yunyi also stayed there for a while, so he was somewhat good at making cement, which directly contributed to the early birth of cement.  In Fujian.

    The birth of cement means that Fujian will take a brand new leap in civil construction, water conservancy, Fujian defense, etc.

    And such a leap would be astounding

    certainly.  The advent of cement cannot be entirely attributed to Ding Yunyi, a large part of the contribution comes from the "Fujian Academy of Sciences".  This is also a newly established organization.

    In the "Fujian Academy of Sciences".  Networked with a large number of Chinese and foreign talents.  Talents from all walks of life, including those from the Ming Dynasty, Hongyi, Folangji, Gansi, France, Britain, etc., all gathered in the "Fujian Academy of Sciences".  Among these talents are Thai and Westerners.  Some were hired from Luzon and other places, some came to the distant Ming Dynasty to seek opportunities, and some were discovered by the long-distance trade fleet and brought back to Fujian.

    This is an institution that Ding Yunyi attaches great importance to. He specially selected an institution in Quanzhou for the "Fujian Academy of Sciences" that is far away from the hustle and bustle.  Quiet**, which occupies a very large area, is the seat of the Academy of Sciences, and a large amount of funds have been allocated to support the research of these Chinese and foreign scientists.

    There was a Frenchman named Demothy who was introduced by Al, and he discovered that he was also despised by his colleagues.  But it was something that made Ding Yunyi ecstatic: the cooking dish.

    The so-called "steaming vessel" refers to a device that boils bones in water in a sealed vessel to soften them.  In Demothy's introduction, when water is boiled under high pressure, it has a higher boiling point, which enhances the water's dissolving power.

    ¡°Obviously, in the eyes of his colleagues, Wu Liehou Ding Yunyi spent such a large amount of money to hire these scientists, not to invent some utensils for eating and cooking.

    But the ¡°steaming dish¡± seems to have another level of significance in Ding Yunyi¡¯s eyes.  This "steaming dish" has another name:

    Pressure cooker!

    And what does it mean that the pressure cooker came out decades in advance?  This means that the prototype of the steam engine has quietly appeared!  This is something that makes Ding Yunyi ecstatic!

    Although the true birth of the steam engine may still take a long time, at least at this point.  Fujian under his leadership is far ahead of any other country in the world!

    Pressure cooker - steam engine, these two things are inextricably linked, will lead to an unprecedented revolutionary era!

    Something happened that stunned everyone in the Academy of Sciences:

    Ding Yunyi, the Marquis of Wu Lie, not only greatly commended Demoxi, but also awarded him a full two thousand taels of silver in recognition of his contribution to the invention of the "steaming dish".

    God, while those Chinese scientists were surprised and envious, their hearts were also boiling with infinite hope.  An invention that can be used to cook rice can get such a reward from Wu Liebo, but what about other things?  Wouldn¡¯t those more important inventions deserve rewards several times or even dozens of times higher than those of Demothy?

    There must be a brave man under a heavy reward.  This sentence is not only valid for the military, but also for scientists.

    Posting a reward is always a very good idea, and Ding Yunyi knows this very well.

    ??What do countries rely on to invent technology?  There is only one answer besides natural progress: bounty.

    In the 18th century, Europe made a sextant that could be used for navigation.  However, the sextant can only measure latitude. To measure longitude in addition to the baseline, a high-precision timer is required.  The so-called longitude meter is actually a high-precision marine clock.  Just?On a rocking ship, the timing can be stable, and the error is within a certain range for a long time.

    This way the longitude can be calculated with acceptable accuracy.

    The method of using clocks to determine longitude at sea was first proposed in 1530. In 1637, Galileo said that the pendulum could be applied to clocks with wheels to help navigators determine longitude.  In 1660, Huygens completed two marine clocks based on the same principle, but the error was too large.

    The British Parliament passed the "Longitude Act" in 1714, which wanted to reward those who invented the actual method of measuring longitude.  The standards and bonuses are as follows: Those who can achieve half a degree of accuracy will receive a bonus of 20,000 pounds; those who can achieve 2/3 accuracy will receive a bonus of 15,000 pounds; and those who can achieve one degree of accuracy will receive a bonus of 10,000 pounds.  ¡ê20,000 was a large amount at the time, so it was also called the "King's Ransom".

    How accurate are the requirements of the Longitude Act?  15 degrees is equivalent to 1 hour, so 1 degree, the distance on the equator is 111 kilometers, equivalent to 4 minutes, and half a degree is equivalent to 2 minutes.  At that time, it took about 6 weeks to travel from the UK to the Americas, so the speed of a day could not exceed 3 seconds, otherwise it would add up to more than 2 minutes. In fact, this was a requirement at the equator. If it was at 30 degrees latitude, there would be a 30% discount.  , becomes 2 seconds; the higher the latitude, the stricter the requirements.

    In 1714, the "Committee of Longitude" set up by the British came to Newton for consultation. Newton replied: "Such a timer has not yet come out."

    Around the 1720s, the British Longitude Committee offered a reward of 20,000 pounds for "an instrument that can determine the longitude of a ship at the end of a six-week voyage with an error of not more than 30 nautical miles."

    At that time, the British clockmaker John Harrison worked alone and devoted himself to the design of marine clocks. It took him 40 years and after testing several prototypes, he finally reached the standards set by the Longitude Committee.  In 1761, the "Chronometer No. 4" he designed was placed on the Royal Navy warship "Deptford", which left the United Kingdom and sailed to Jamaica.  Harrison's son William was on board the ship operating the theodolite.  After nine days of sailing, William reported to the captain based on the longitude calculated by the chronometer: they would definitely see the Madeira Islands the next morning. The captain bet William 5:1 that they would not see this island.  Islands. As a result, William won. Two months later, the "Deptford" arrived in Jamaica; the accuracy of the timer designed by Harrison was only 5 seconds, exceeding the standard set by the Longitude Commission.  . Then, due to the obstruction of the British bureaucracy, it was not until 1773, three years before his death, that Harrison received the 20,000 pound bonus. Of course, he did not make the chronometer design know-how public until he received the bonus.  It was not until the 1770s that Harrison's chronometers became commercially available.

    This meridian was created by the British clockmaker John Harrison, who worked alone with the human and financial resources of himself and his son, and spent nearly 40 years to create the final result.  It's not the accumulation of technology, but relying on his genius.  However, due to the critical obstruction of those astronomers, it was not until near the end of his life that he received due recognition in 1773.

    Another example is in the 18th century.  It is the invention of the Lubulan alkali production method, which is known as the "ancestor of chemical industry" in modern times.

    The earliest alkali was the so-called plant alkali, which was made from plant ash. The output was small and the price was high.  Due to the Seven Years' War between England and France from 1756 to 1763, the sources of plant alkaloids that were dependent on Spain were cut off.  France is very short of soda ash, so in the 18th century, the world's highest scientific research institution, the French Royal Academy of Sciences, began to study a new soda production method.  They adopted the most advanced research method at the time: offering rewards.

    In 1775, the French Royal Academy of Sciences began to offer a reward for a method of making alkali. They offered a "huge gold" reward of 1,200 francs for a practical method of making alkali.  To be continued.  If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation.  m

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 477 Great Development

    Another example is in the 18th century.  It is the invention of the Lubulan alkali production method, which is known as the "ancestor of chemical industry" in modern times.

    The earliest alkali was the so-called plant alkali, which was made from plant ash. The output was small and the price was high.  Due to the Seven Years' War between England and France from 1756 to 1763, the sources of plant alkaloids that were dependent on Spain were cut off.  France is very short of soda ash, so in the 18th century, the world's highest scientific research institution, the French Royal Academy of Sciences, began to study a new soda production method.  They adopted the most advanced research method at the time: offering rewards.

    In 1775, the French Royal Academy of Sciences began to offer a reward for a method of making alkali. They scooped out a "huge gold" reward of 1,200 francs for a practical method of making alkali.  L¨¹brand, the personal surgeon of the Duke of Orleans, invented a method of making alkali using salt and sulfuric acid as raw materials, and obtained a patent in 1791.  Because he was the doctor of the Duke of Orleans, the Duke allocated 200,000 livres to build a factory in Saint-Denis near Paris.  In 1793, the Duke was guillotined by the French Revolutionaries, the factory was confiscated, and the method of making alkali was made public.  However, the French revolutionary government was in urgent need of alkali and still assigned the factory to Lvbrand. Due to difficulties such as lack of funds, the factory did not continue production.  He was so poor in his later years that he ended up in an almshouse, and finally committed suicide in the almshouse on January 16, 1806.

    In other words, in the 19th century, or even before the 20th century, ¡°invention¡± was a private act.  Even European governments with the most advanced scientific concepts at the time, and even scientific organizations such as the French Royal Academy of Sciences, their best method for technology research and development was to offer rewards.  Each scientist relied on his own savings to work hard on research.

    By the mid-to-late 19th century, successful inventors began to appear.  With the financial resources accumulated from several inventions, he established his own R&D team and carried out subsequent research and development.  Such as Nobel, Edison, etc., are all such people.  But in the final analysis, it is still a "private invention". They must rely on their own financial resources and must make a profit.  Only then can new research and inventions be carried out.  It was not until the 20th century that government organizations adopted another approach: establishing a project and bringing together a few or a dozen related scientists or craftsmen.  Give them a certain amount of funding, designate research goals, and ask them to deliver results.  And this method is obviously more efficient.

    so.  Before the mid-20th century, there were great inventors in various countries around the world. After the mid-20th century, there were no more great inventors. There were only major laboratories and R&D teams.  Invention research became a team effort, and the speed of new technology invention increased hundreds to thousands of times.

    Use this method.  Organize a team of several to more than a dozen people, allocate funds to personnel, and designate a project for research.  Whether it is textile machines, steam engines, muskets, cannons, etc., all can be accelerated using this method, and it is guaranteed that the results can be scooped out in a very short time, basically within two or three years.

    The reason is simple.  Textile looms, steam engines, muskets and even cannons are all very simple things.  The so-called "technical bottleneck" does not exist at all.

    This method was completely adopted by Ding Yunyi, and he firmly believed that soon inventions that could change the destiny of mankind would be born in his own Fujian

    "Fujian Academy of Sciences" is a place dedicated to scientific research, and the establishment of "Fujian Need Industry Company" made Ding Yunyi set his sights on the development of Fujian Youzang.

    Established in Mingxi.  Ding Yunyi placed high expectations on him.

    There are a lot of rich reserves in Mingxi, including coal, iron, aluminum, tin, limestone, marble, sapphire, etc.  What's more important is that the main rivers in the territory, Shaxi, Jinxi, and Youxi, are all part of the Minjiang River system. Their annual runoff is extremely large, which provides excellent help in using water resources to support the development of Tibetan areas.

    Ding Yunyi knows very well what it means to hide.  certainly.  It was not enough to rely solely on Fujian's needs. At this time, Ding Yunyi began to focus on the ideas he had previously had in Taiwan:

    Enter Hainan!

    But this idea was suppressed by Ding Yunyi for the time being It's not the right time yet, and we need to wait patiently for a while before we can actually implement this plan

    If the birth of new things such as factories, academies of science, industrial companies, etc. is an important step for Ding Yunyi in his dream of building a new Fujian, then the completion of the "Ming Dynasty Military Academy" is an important step for Ding Yunyi to build a new army.  The idea of ????the army has been truly implemented.

    It is undeniable that the Huben Guards have extremely strong combat effectiveness, and there is nothing wrong with calling them the first elite of the Ming Dynasty, but there is still a certain gap between them and the army in Ding Yunyi's conception.

    In Ding Yunyi¡¯s conception, what he needs is a truly modern army.

    The core of a truly modern army lies in popular education and a team of non-commissioned officers.  The modern army is not centered on any ideology, but on a large number of educated soldiers and non-commissioned officers.??Have sufficient organizational skills.

    This organization represents the resilience of the military.

    Taking the current army of the Ming Dynasty or the Manchu Qing Dynasty as an example, it will collapse when the leader dies, and collapse when the casualties reach a very small proportion.  The religious armies in the Thai and Western countries are also fanatical and can insist on continuing to attack even after the death of their generals and huge casualties.

    But is it true?p>

    ýµMUü´ú¾ü¶Ïæ¬ÔòʪZ´Ê¹í÷½«Ëlaborö£¬»òÕßÒÀÖ¨É Send dirty worms¬È even wasteland ÜÓÐЧ½ø¹¥¡jö©ÐЧ½ø¹¥£¬²»ÆªZôÒpaperø¹¥£¬Á®BßÓÐÄÞ´ó² î±ð¡?p>

    In the Ming Dynasty¡¯s army, the only real soldiers were professional soldiers. In the West, they were knights and nobles. In China, they were hereditary military generals. In Japan, they were samurai and the like.

    The main body of the army is serfs, tenant farmers, farmers, etc.

    " Such a complete reliance on the commander-in-chief, and at most on officers at all levels.  If the general or low- and mid-level officers are injured or killed, the unit can easily collapse.  It is said that when a small proportion of casualties occurs, the army will collapse. In fact, what is really true is that when a certain proportion of officer casualties reaches a certain proportion, it will lose its organization and then collapse.

    But the modern army is composed of soldiers brought in through popular education and subsequent non-commissioned officer education.

    It¡¯s just education for sergeants and officers. In fact, compulsory education itself is universalized.  It can also be regarded as a kind of preparatory sergeant education.  Basic organizational concepts such as discipline and queue are not developed in military academies or sergeant academies.

    In schools, students who have received these educations will be standard workers when they enter the factory, and they will be reserve non-commissioned officers when they enter the army.  To enter the sergeant school, you only need to receive relevant education.  The concept of organizational discipline has long been ingrained in our hearts.

    If such a unit suffers casualties such as sergeants and sergeants during a war, they can immediately be replaced by deputies in sequence according to the plan.  At the same time, the quality of the replacements will not differ too much, so it will not affect the unit's operations too much.

    The overall performance is the resilience of the troops.  As for fear and morale.  It is a common characteristic of human beings, and it has nothing to do with education.  But being educated usually means being brainwashed.

    Soldiers who have been brainwashed are more likely to fear death.  It¡¯s not just school education that can brainwash people. Illiterate people and farmers can also be brainwashed by religion and not fear death.

    In Ding Yunyi¡¯s memory, the Boxer Rebellion of another era is the best example.

    However, the Boxers¡¯ method was wrong. They mainly relied on lies that could be easily exposed. The so-called ¡°invulnerability¡± lie could easily be exposed. Once exposed, the troops would often lose confidence and morale.

    The truly correct ones should not be "invulnerable", but should be "go to heaven after death", "reincarnation in the next life", "righteous men will have seventy-two virgins in heaven" and the like.

    Because these will not and cannot be exposed!

    But what Ding Yunyi needs is not such a team.  The team he needs.  It is loyalty and infinite belief in oneself, not belief in reincarnation in heaven or anything like that.

    Then, there is the issue of education for officers at all levels.

    It is necessary to let them have knowledge, that is to say.  The future Huben Guards officer group will be the core part of the army, and the soldiers will be the solid cornerstone.

    "The Ming Military Academy" came into being based on this idea

    Most of the officers here are young officers selected from the Huben Guards. They have an almost fanatical worship of Ding Yunyi.

    Ding Yunyi¡¯s every performance on the battlefield created the basis for this fanaticism

    They entered the officer academy and studied in the army, navy and special services departments respectively.  In the special military department, it includes artillery, special attack troops, logistics and other branches.

    In this military academy.  What they learned was not the "Dragon Flying Formation, Tiger Wing Formation", but such things as the use of muskets, the formation configuration of the musketeer regiments in war, and so on.  What they are learning is gradually moving away from the cold weapon era and becoming more advanced.

    In the Military Academy, there are some very special, but very strict rules:

    Do not touch the ground with bare feet, do not drink raw water, wash hands before and after eating, do not urinate anywhere, wash hands after urinating, sleep under mosquito nets, drain stagnant water, etc.

    This is to minimize the occurrence of disease.

    In the army, Ding Yunyi plans to prepare and train 100,000 elite firearms soldiers in advance, and gradually reduce the existence of cold weapon units.  With the production capacity of the Firearms Bureau and the advent of new firearms, it has become possible to gradually replace cold weapons with firearms.  In order to achieve this goal, Ding Yunyi plans to spend three years to initially complete it, so that the all-firearms force will take shape.

    After that, it will take ten to fifteen years to completely complete this goal.

    At the same time,The navy's attention has also reached an unprecedented level.  At the beginning of the thirteenth year of Chongzhen, Ding Yunyi's military expenditure for the Huben Guards Navy for this year reached a staggering nine million taels.

    This is an astronomical figure that even the Ming court would find difficult to believe.

    Ding Yunyi is richest in the world.  Although his New Deal has not yet been fully implemented in Fujian, the income from plantations, agricultural processing operations, agricultural taxes, commercial taxes, etc. in Taiwan alone is already a huge amount of income. Once Ding Yunyi's  With the New Deal fully implemented in Fujian, this number is bound to reach a new height again.

    And all this does not include Ding Yunyi¡¯s trade income that no power in the entire Ming Dynasty can match:

    Maritime businessman!

    After Zheng Zhilong¡¯s forces were annihilated, the sea had only one master¡ªDing Yunyi!  He took over all the forces of Zheng Zhilong, including the exclusive trade rights to Japan and other places, including the protection fees collected from those Thai and Western ships.

    Of course, there is also the increasingly large maritime trade fleet of Ding Yunyi Group.

    The huge maritime trade supported an astonishing money empire.

    Ding Yunyi¡¯s annual income is a mystery to everyone. Some people say that Ding Yunyi¡¯s annual income is tens of millions, while others say that he earns hundreds of millions.

    But Ding Yunyi has never officially announced this figure He only knows that even the combined three-year income of several Ming dynasties is not as much money as he earned in one year

    Whoever owns the sea will have endless wealth

    And soon, Ding Yunyi turned his attention to Hainan, which he had been dreaming about

    Although he owns the entire Fujian, Ding Yunyi still regards Taiwan as his main base, and now the name Hainan should be added to this base.

    By doing this, there is no problem in taking over the entire Nanyang by relying on the distance advantage.

    ¡° Moreover, in Ding Yunyi¡¯s memory, Hainan Island¡¯s Shilu and Tiandu are all famous.  As long as one percent is developed, it will be enough for your own iron needs.  As for coal demand, both Hainan and Taiwan have coal demand.  However, Hainan's coal demand is smaller and of poorer quality.

    On the other hand, Taiwan¡¯s Keelung coal needs both large quantity and good quality.  Therefore, Hainan and Taiwan are actually complementary and indispensable.

    But how to obtain Hainan in a way that does not arouse the wrath of the imperial court?

    This is a question that requires Ding Yunyi to think carefully.  However, until he finally makes a decision, this matter will always be the biggest secret in his heart.

    When he thinks the conditions are truly mature, he will put all his thoughts out and then implement them without hesitation.

    Ding Yunyi never expected that such a situation would exist today.

    From Penghu to Taiwan, and from Taiwan to Fujian, he fulfilled his dreams one after another.

    The new Taiwan, the new Fujian, and all new things will be born one by one before our eyes.  What I have to do is just watch it grow.

    What other force can stop your progress?

    At this time, Li Guo came to his side: "Headquarters, our pirate alliance, Hai Nixiong, captured a merchant ship sailing from Ganxi to Luzon."

    Ding Yunyi said "Oh", there didn't seem to be anything worthy of special attention. Almost every day, people from the Pirate Alliance were looking for targets on the sea, and then sent the looted materials to the base camp of Taiwan in proportion.

    But Li Guo¡¯s subsequent words immediately caught Ding Yunyi¡¯s attention:

    "That ship is called the Angel, and we also found a letter on the ship from King Ganrasi to the Governor of Ganrasi in Luzon, as well as a very, very special little girl!"

 Part One: Storm in Penghu Chapter 478 Sailing

    Qiang Ming 478_Read the full text of Qiang Ming for free_Chapter 478 Sailing from (.)

    Looking at the sea at sea is indeed different from on the shore. What you can see at the seaside is just the edge of the sea, which is yellow and blue and shallow and has no connotation. The waves are gentle, smooth and light.  Caressing the sea surface.  .Even if there is a storm, it is just an occasional small churning of the sea.

    Although a person who first arrives at the seaside will be deeply intoxicated by what he thinks is a spectacular and vast scene in front of him, that is only because he has never seen the real sea.  Once you fully enter its hinterland and place yourself in the vast sea level, what you see and think in your heart is no longer the narrow word "spectacular", it is the true masterpiece of God.  , is the miracle of creation of all things in the universe.

    In the morning, the sea in the fog is vast, and the "wowwow" waves surge forward and back like huge sailing boats, one after another, which makes people feel excited.  The heart also tightens and relaxes with the sound, keeping pace with the heartbeat of nature.

    At this time, if the fog dissipates earlier, the sun will slowly rise. At the junction of water and sky, which seems not too far away, the morning glow will dye the large sea area red, and a few seabirds that rise in the morning will also be plated.  It was covered with a layer of red, and it flapped its wings "Oh, Oh" and flew over the ship.  The sun becomes hotter at noon, and the sea surface becomes calmer. The clear and deep water has a pure luster like sapphire. You can clearly see the fish swimming up and then suddenly sinking. The mind of the sea is tolerant of everything, all kinds of  Creatures in the ocean live freely here.  In the evening, the scenery is the most charming.  The sea is as quiet as a sleeping baby. Occasionally, a gust of wind will stir up the waves, as if the baby turns over and continues to sleep soundly.

    The setting sun reluctantly walked below the sea level, and the orange light spread out, scattered and evenly spread on the calm tablecloth-like sea. After the stars came out, the sky became light blue against the background of the sea.  , a few jets of water sprayed out from the sea in the distance. It was the whales taking advantage of this beautiful scene to come to the surface to breathe the sweet air.  Gradually, thick fog quietly filled the sea.  From time to time, dazzling lights flashed in the gloomy sky in the distance, accompanied by dull rumbling thunder.  It's going to rain, the wind is blowing and the waves are rolling in vain.  The baby, whose dream was disturbed, lost his temper. The waves rolled and hit the side of the ship, and the wind stepped up its offensive to help stir up the waves.  Being higher than the top of the ship seems to be a competition to see who can get closer to the sky.  Soon big raindrops fell down and hit the smooth deck, making a sound like frying beans. After a while, the rain became heavier and heavier, like a continuous bead curtain. The rain was mixed with a touch of salty sea water.  the taste of.  It is said that rain is the tears of the sea god, because it contains all the misfortunes in the world, which is why rain on the sea always gives people an unforgettable sadness.

    In the first-class cabin, Juliana was tying Lady Louise's difficult-to-use corset and listened with great interest to her conversation with her friend Lady Malende.

    "My dear, the ship has now sailed into the high seas. It won't be long before we can enjoy the charming sunshine of Jamaica."

    Mrs. Marlene looked with interest at Louise's waist being tightened, and then made a mental evaluation: She is getting more and more bloated and ugly now.  And subconsciously straightened her slender waist - still looking so beautiful and slim.  She was very proud of it.

    Malende and Louise had similar family conditions before they got married. They were both daughters of the nouveau riche.  However, Louise had better luck than her. She married an old marquis in Spain and became a noble marquise, while she only married a second-class officer with a lower status.  She has always been worried about this, always trying her best to find out the shortcomings of this "lucky man" so that she can have a little balance in her heart, and soon she discovered her own advantage: her amazing perfection.  Body and good looks.  It¡¯s not that she is boasting, Mrs. Marlene can definitely be called one of the most attractive women in the middle and upper class: she has long, light chestnut hair, smooth and delicate skin with a soft luster, and big, bright eyes that are shy.  Dai Jiao always has the brilliance of looking forward to Shen Fei.  The slender hands are not tight, and the figure is slender and graceful.  In short, she is a figure that makes all men fall in love with her and make all women jealous.

    Tonight, the merchant ship will hold a large-scale ball. All the most distinguished gentlemen, ladies and gentlemen on the ship will be invited to attend, so Mrs. Louise asked her to come over early to help her choose a suitable and most beautiful dress.  She jealously admired her friend's talent in dressing up.  And Mrs. Marlene was very happy to show her outstanding talents in front of her.

    Mrs. Marlene smiled and looked at her outfit from the slanted edge of the fitting mirror in front of Louise, straightened her elegant sitting posture, and continued chatting with her.  But from time to time, his eyes would shift to the little waitress who was trying on Louise's clothes.The proud beauty also had to admire the amazing beauty of the girl in front of her:

    Her golden curly hair shines in the eyes of everyone who sees it, making people want to touch it gently at the first sight. Her big blue eyes reveal innocence, and her long and curly eyelashes drive the  Her eyes were twinkling, her small and tall nose, and her red lips made her fair and smooth skin even more delicate. She was fastening the tight buttons on Louise, and the corners of her mouth were raised naughtily, not knowing whether it was due to exertion or a snicker.  Standing, as pretty as an angel.

    Mrs. Marende stared at her intently, thinking with jealousy in her heart that if this girl could put on a decent dress and show up at the banquet, all the men's eyes would be attracted immediately, even the most handsome man in Spain.  Crown Prince Felipe is no exception.

    "I heard that pirates often appear in this area - Hey, please be gentle, do you want to strangle me - those savage guys often rob merchants. - Tie it tight here, yes, just this way  ¡±

    Mrs. Louise answered her words nonchalantly and from time to time told Julianna how to tie the corset to make it more beautiful.  Julianna was excited to hear talk about pirates again, but then felt a little angry when she thought about her dead parents.  Mrs. Louise should be the first to notice this change in her heart, not because she is good at observing words and emotions.  This ability of hers can only be effective if used on men.  Because Juliana was tightening her corset so hard that she could hardly breathe.

    "What's wrong with you? You're so clumsy that you can't even put on a bra! Emma, ??help me. You! Go and put away the clothes."

    Juliana turned around and rolled her eyes at her, scolding her thousands of times in her mind. If she hadn't thought of the consequences beforehand, she would have definitely rushed up and taught her a lesson.  But now - people are under the eaves and have to bow their heads.  After all, this is your job.  Damn captain, I knew he wouldn't let her go so kindly!  Although I was angry, I still had to obey the instructions to clean up the pile of messy clothes on the bed.  It's time for Lady Louise to get some new clothes, they are too thin for her now.  Not only did it remind Juliana of her fatter cousin Tazea and her torn clothes.  Thinking of this made her sad again.  Although she was not happy at her aunt's house, she still had her friends and partners in the town to talk and laugh with, unlike now when she had to serve such a high-maintenance lady.  And except for Hans, who was around her all day long, she had no friend who could listen to her talk about her current loneliness and depression.

    "Dear, you know, I heard that the most powerful pirates in this area are a group called the 'Ocean Conquerors'. It is said that they not only plundered merchant ships but even dared to block the royal supply ships. The ships they bullied  The loss is so heavy." Mrs. Marlene sighed with awe and contempt.

    "Yes, Captain Edwan was robbed by them last time. This was the first time he had been sailing for more than 40 years. I heard that the captain retired because of the loss of face. Unfortunately -, here  If the collar is wrinkled, fix it." After Mrs. Louise ordered the old maid, she looked in the mirror, turned her head and smiled:

    "My dear, I'm ready, let's go, don't keep the noble gentlemen waiting too long."

    Mrs. Marlene also stood up with a smile and arranged her makeup again in front of the mirror:

    "Okay. Let's go."

    The two of them left the bedroom and walked to the front hall to attend the banquet.

    Juliana tidied up her room, got bored and walked outside to look at the scenery.  The rain had stopped at this time, the blue sky was as clear as water, and a few shining stars hung in the night. The sea was a bit cold at night, and the wind blew her long hair playfully entangled with each other.  Stories of pirates still ring in her ears.  After watching for a while, she felt a little tired. She was about to go back to rest, but she met Hans who came to see her halfway.

    "Judy, you haven't gone to bed yet? Great, I'll take you to see the grand ball held on the ship tonight. This is hosted by Captain Andres himself. All the gentlemen and ladies on the ship are invited. Let's go and see it too.  How about a moment?"

    Hans is always full of curiosity about the life of the upper class, which makes Julianna most unhappy.

    "I won't go. I hate seeing the pretentiousness of those people who think they are noble, especially that Mrs. Louise. I've had enough of those who have been shouting at me these days. Finally, I don't have to do it tonight.  I saw her and you asked me to go find Qisheng by myself."

    Julianna wanted to go back to the room angrily, but Hans grabbed her and begged:

    "Let's just watch from one side and avoid Mrs. Louise. Let's go. It's a rare opportunity to have this kind of opportunity. There's nothing to do if you go back now. Besides," he leaned over and said mysteriously, "there's a lot of delicious food over there.  Ah. You give it for free.Don't they want to comfort themselves after being servants for so many days?  "

    He knew that it was not in line with Juliana¡¯s personality to do things without reward, and she would not shirk away from delicious food. Sure enough, this sentence hit her right in the heart.

    "Yes, we can't do so many days of hard labor in vain. Well, to be honest, I'm really a little hungry. Well, let's go have a good meal."

    Thinking about the delicious food she ate when she hid in the kitchen last time, Juliana swallowed hard. Without saying a word, she immediately followed Hans to the banquet hall in the forward cabin.  The lights inside were bright, the aroma was fragrant, and the elegant ladies and gentlemen were chatting, drinking, and dancing.  Julianna walked to the dining table, picked out a piece of syrup cake and ate it deliciously. While eating, she looked at the brightly dressed guests passing by. When she turned her head, she saw Mrs. Louise talking to a man in gray.  The men in blue uniforms, who looked like generals, were chatting with each other, and they may have gotten to the point where they were happy. The lady covered her mouth with a feather fan and started laughing. The general, with his two curls of white beard, also laughed.  Hans was stunned by the grand scene, and excitedly held Juliana's hand tightly and kept swinging to the rhythm of the music.  Juliana gritted her teeth in pain and had to temporarily stop her movements and asked Hans to stop squeezing her hand as if it were a rudder.  Hans looked at the red and swollen little hand that he had grasped, blowing on it and caressing it gently. Juliana regretted that she had let him hold it, at least she didn't have to be so embarrassed as now by a man holding her hand.  Blow and touch.

    "Okay, okay, Hans, stop blowing, my hand doesn't hurt. Can you go get me some clothes? I'm a little cold."

    Juliana thought of a way to temporarily distract Hans so that she could easily enjoy the delicious food in front of her.  As expected, Hans was regretting his gaffe just now, and after hearing the order, he happily went to get his clothes without saying a word.  Julianna breathed a sigh of relief and picked up a wine-soaked pudding and ate it with relish. At the same time, she looked puzzled at the man who kept smiling at her and who was dressed in a well-dressed but shabby look and was staggering towards her.

    "Miss, you are soso beautiful. Can you please dance?"

    Juliana smelled the strong smell of alcohol and subconsciously covered her nose. Seeing him stuttering but staring straight at her, she felt bored. She lowered her head and continued to eat her pudding coldly.  said:

    "Sorry, I can't dance."

    The man had no intention of leaving after being rejected. Instead, he came up to him with saliva on his face.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, I can teach you how to dance in person.¡±

    As he said that, he actually reached out and hugged Juliana's waist, and brought her smelly mouth, which smelled of alcohol, right up to her face.

    "Pah!" A crisp slap firmly covered the drunkard's face. Juliana turned slightly and broke away from his embrace, and gave him this loud slap when she left. She stared.  She rolled her eyes at him with disgust,

    "I told you I can't dance and you still mess with me."

    Although the lazy tone was not loud, it was enough for some people to hear clearly in the living room filled with soft music.  The people around stopped and looked here strangely, and a few busybodies also came over to watch the fun.

    ¡°Damn it, how dare you hit me?!¡±

    The young man was sobered up by her slap. He no longer cared about maintaining the elegant etiquette, and roared at her angrily, forcing her to apologize to him, desperately trying to save the face he had just lost.

    Qiang Ming 478_Qiang Ming full text free to read_Chapter 478 Navigation updated!

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 479 The Pirates Are Coming (Part 1)

    Julianna still looked innocent: "I don't think there's anything wrong with hitting you? I've told you a long time ago not to mess with me, but you didn't listen and you came up to do it. Since you don't know what's going on,  If you don¡¯t leave by yourself, then I¡¯ll have to drive you away myself [ ].¡±

    The angry-faced wretch listened to her sarcastic sophistry and the laughter all around. He didn't care about any rules of conduct such as proper behavior. He just wanted to catch her and punish her severely to vent his anger, so he immediately rushed towards her.

    Julianna saw that his face turned green because of her anger just now. She had already experienced various pursuits and killings, and she understood that this was a sign before chasing her, so she immediately turned around and ran away.  Sure enough, the man followed closely.  The hall became lively at this time: after the sound of cups and saucers falling to the floor, the ladies screamed gracefully and fell into the arms of the men one by one with a frightened look.  Julianna screamed and struggled to push away the tables and chairs blocking her way, and the people behind her were chasing her. Unfortunately, she had not gone through such long training as Julianna, and she ran out of breath after just a while.  .

    There was a commotion in the hall, and the originally solemn and noble dance hall was now like a messy grocery store, with messes all over the floor.  Juliananna was worried about not being able to find an exit, when something unfortunate happened. After receiving the report, the captain rushed over with four or five crew members.  As soon as he entered the living room and saw the broken pieces all over the floor, he was heartbroken, and when he saw Julianna and the frightened guests who were still being chased around the living room, his face turned green.  He immediately ordered: "Catch her!"

    Several people were dispatched together, and Julianna was quickly captured.  They led her to the captain.  The young man also came over panting: "You bitch! You have made me lose face, let's see how I deal with you. Captain! Give this girl to me, I will let her know the consequences of sinning against the upper class."  "

    "I'm sorry, Mr. Ivan. I will personally teach her a lesson for you. Why don't you sit down and have a rest and have a glass of wine after running for so long? As for her, I will give you a satisfactory answer."

    Although the captain greeted him politely.  But there was no respect in her tone. The young man named Ivan was not a high-class person, and she had obviously realized this.  It would be of no benefit to me to continue fighting, so I had to give up, but I still looked angry.  The captain saw him retreating dejectedly, and then he apologized to the people around him:

    "I'm sorry. Dear ladies and gentlemen, I shocked you. It was just a small mistake. It has been solved now. Don't worry, please continue dancing. Don't let her ruin the mood of our distinguished guests. Our ship  We are heading towards our destination. I hope everyone will have a wonderful sailing memory on my ship. Please come and clean up this place."

    The captain¡¯s words calmed down the tense atmosphere, and the spectators gradually dispersed and continued what they had just interrupted.  Mr. Ivan felt that he had no interest in staying here anymore, so he had to return to the room in despair.

    "As for you, OkoOdenko, I don't care what the hell your name is, miss. You did a very stupid thing tonight, and you have to pay for it! Someone, lock her up."  Go to the storage room!"

    The captain steadied his steps and walked out of the living room, took a deep breath, and calmed down his emotions. This was the 487th chapter of his decades of sailing. What happened to his bones?

    Hans blushed and muttered: "It's okay, I sprained my wrist. But it's okay, I'll try again."

    Julianna quickly stopped him: "No, don't try again. It won't open for a while, and besides, you sprained your wrist now¡ª¡ª, why not, you go back to rest first and find some by the way.  Come on, it's best to get the key. I'll see if there's any other exit."

    Hans was relieved when he heard that she didn¡¯t blame him for his failure in doing things.  Thinking about it, what she said was right. It wouldn't be too late to go back and find some tools to rescue her.

    "Then I'll go back first. You can rest here for the time being. Judy, what do you need? I'll bring it to you. (I'll be there when you read the novel.)"

    "I don't feel much better now except for being a little cold. You can go back, I can still hold on."

    When Hans heard what she said, he remembered that the clothes he had brought her were still in his hands, so he stuffed them into her through the gap.  Thinking that it might not be enough, he took off a piece of the jacket he was wearing and stuffed it into her.  She left after making sure she didn't have to spend the night in the cold.

    After Hans left, Juliana searched the surroundings carefully, but was disappointed to find that there was no exit for her to escape. She sat down against the wall dejectedly and fell asleep for a while, but it was really hard inside.  It was too cold. She didn't sleep long before she was woken up by the cold. She wrapped herself in the clothes Hans gave her.  Still cold.  She had no choice but to stand up and walk around the hut, jumping and doing some activities.Keep warm.  A little mouse just got in from the small wooden hole and was looking for food. It was frightened by the jumping Julianna and shrank back with a "squeak".

    As she jumped, Juliana looked at the mouse hole inadvertently through a ray of light coming from the kitchen.  Suddenly she noticed something and went over to take a look. She pushed aside the broken wooden boxes piled there, and saw a hole as big as a wine bowl among the cable ends and other debris. Juliana looked at the surrounding wooden boards and felt a secret joy in her heart.  I thought to myself that there is indeed no perfect path.  Of course, don't think that she plans to get out of this hole. Although Julianna is slim, it is still a bit difficult to get through a hole that is only the size of a bowl.  What made her happy was that the wooden boards around the hole were somewhat loose due to being in disrepair and often being bitten by mice.  Just remove that board and you'll be free.  She found an abandoned steering wheel, used its bent handle to pull out the nails on the inner layer of the board one by one, and the inner layer was removed.  Okay, now it¡¯s the outer level. Juliana has no choice but to sit down and wait until Hans comes tomorrow.  After the busyness and excitement just now, she no longer felt cold.  Because I was so tired, I lay down on the wooden board and fell asleep.

    Hans didn't rush over until the evening the next day. Because he was thinking about Juliana and spent the whole night thinking about ways to rescue her, he didn't sleep. As a result, he was a little absent-minded at work during the day. The captain found out and punished him.  I was scrubbing the deck of the boat at night, so I didn't get around to it until very late.  While apologizing, he stuffed the food he had just taken from the kitchen into the small hole for Julianna, who had been hungry all day.  Then he took out the wrenches and iron pliers that he stole from the tool cabin while working during the day and said:

    "I'm sorry, Judy, the key is with the captain and I can't steal it."

    Then get ready to pick the lock again.  Julianna looked at her mouth with food to stop him,

    "Hans, don't pick the lock yet. I found an exit here last night. Come and take a look."

    She guided Hans to the loose board,

    "This board is loose. I have already taken off the inner layer. Now you only need to take off the outer layer."

    "Okay, I'll pull it out now."

    For sailors who already have sailing experience, it is common to nail and remove nails on the ship, so Hans quickly took off the outer layer of wood without any effort.  Immediately, a hole about dozens of centimeters high appeared, which was big enough for Juliana to climb out effortlessly.

    "Judy, come out!" Hans watched excitedly as Julianna, who had been trapped for a day and a night, finally crawled out of the damn hole.

    "Come on, let's get out of this hellish place."

    Julianna was really happy for a while, but soon she became worried again. It was useless to escape from this small cabin. Anyway, she was on this ship and couldn't go anywhere.  If he is discovered, he may have to be locked up.  Hans also felt that this concern was quite worrying, but what could be done?

    "How about you hide in my room."

    Hans suggested.  Because his room was small, he was only arranged to live there alone. However, such conditions were too luxurious for a sailor, so the captain ordered some things to be ready for use on the ship at any time, such as navigation flags and cables.  Ah and other sundries are piled there.  Hans suggested that Juliana hide with him not only because he was safer alone, but also for selfish reasons.

    "No, there will be people there from time to time to get things, and it will be easy to be discovered."

    Julianna quickly rejected his suggestion.

    "Then what should we do? There are too many people in your room, and it is impossible to go back."

    Hans thought she wanted to go back to the maid's room, but Juliana shook her head and said she wouldn't be so stupid as to get into the cage.  She looked back at the hole she had just climbed out of, and her eyes lit up and she immediately thought of a perfect solution.

    "There is a way, I will go back to this small cabin to stay."

    "That's not possible! It's cold and dark inside. How can you go back after you finally got out?" Hans objected strongly.

    "Listen to what I have to say. You see, I am now treated as a prisoner by them on this ship and cannot get out again. If I am discovered outside, the captain will still lock me up and even put me in jail."  It's possible for me to be thrown into the sea. But if I stay here, the captain won't be suspicious anymore. Maybe he will release me in a few days when he feels better."

    The two of them said in their hearts at the same time: "This is impossible."

    "Of course, to say the least, even if he doesn't let me out, now that I have this hole, I can come and go freely. Besides, this is the kitchen. I can get something to eat when no one is around, and I don't have to go back."Waiting for that disgusting Lady Louise.  Don't you think this is great?  "

    "It sounds good. But then you will have to stay in this small cabin for several months."

    "Come on, Hans. It's good to be able to do this. I'm not the honored guest they invited. What conditions can a prisoner offer? But the only drawback here is that it's too cold. Can you give me some when you come again next time?  I¡¯ll just bring a quilt.¡± (Welcome and your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 480 The Pirates Are Coming (Part 2)

    Just when Juliana was desperate and resigned to her fate, she didn't realize that a person who would make major changes in her life was slowly approaching her.

    There are frequent fleets of merchant ships and cargo ships on the sea. It carries almost all kinds of ships loaded with the most valuable goods in the world. The prosperity of trade has also brought another by-product-piracy.

    They make a living by plundering and fighting all day long, and are divided into various groups. Whoever has the strongest robbery power will be the overlord of the Caribbean.

    In people¡¯s minds, most pirates are known for their ferocity. Although the Conquerors of the Sea are the most powerful, they are not ferocious.  Never harming those who do not resist is one of the pirate rules they strictly abide by.  They mostly targeted notorious colonists and merchant ships carrying valuable cargo carrying royal tribute.  Therefore, if ordinary merchant ships know that the conquerors of the ocean are appearing in front of them, they will not panic. They can just send people to deliver a certain amount of property and then bypass the pirate ships, and then they can go straight without any worries; but for the ships they want to rob,  It is said that no one will escape, not even the royal tribute ship.  Therefore, this caused an extremely headache for the colonists from various countries who invaded this area. Each country ordered a large-scale war to kill the ocean conquerors, and even unprecedentedly led several colonial countries to unite to deal with them, but the ocean conquerors ruled the roost.  This is not due to accidental luck. They have powerful force. More importantly, they are extremely resourceful and cunning. They often strike first before their opponents attack, and then quickly disappear after the opponent discovers them.  Their familiarity with this sea area is unparalleled, and there are no secret passages anywhere.  They know exactly where the dangerous rocks are.  After many fierce battles, the colonial powers were unable to declare their surrender. Every time a major ship passed here, a powerful navy was sent to escort it in the hope of reducing losses.

    That night, a large-scale dance was held on the "Angel" as usual. The businessmen and bureaucrats who had made a fortune from the colony were drunk and dancing, without any awareness of the approaching danger outside.

    In the small warehouse in the basement, Julianna was still holding on to her last glimmer of hope, banging around with a wooden stick.  But once again it turned out to be useless and wasted work.

    On the deck outside, poor Hans was still busy washing back and forth, washing the deck that was soiled by people coming and going during the day, and he was sweating profusely from exhaustion.  He couldn't stand it anymore and just sat on the deck to rest.  Hans looked around. The sea was quiet and peaceful in the night, and there was a thick fog on the sea.  The fog was heavy, and the visibility was extremely low in the night. He couldn't even see clearly the wooden barrel placed not far away from him. As a result, when he got up, he accidentally stepped over the wooden barrel filled with dirty water, and his work just now was ruined.  It's a futile exercise in futility.  Sighing and continuing to squat down and scrub vigorously.  However, the surroundings seemed to be unusually quiet tonight. There were not even any night birds that occasionally passed by. It was a bit unnaturally quiet, as if something was about to happen, and it was a bit scary.  Hans shivered inexplicably and nervously looked around: there was nothing unusual.  He even laughed at his own timidity. Such lack of courage would make dear Judy look down on him.  It was hard not to feel sad to think that poor Juliana was still locked up in that dark little warehouse.  We must rescue her!

    Suddenly he seemed to hear a slight sound of water splashing. He stopped what he was doing and listened carefully, but there was nothing.  Did you hear it wrong just now?  No way.  He was so frightened that his hair stood on end and he had goosebumps all over his body.  But looking around, there was indeed nothing except the dark fog.  There was another sound of paddling, this time a little clearer than before, and he was sure it was the sound of paddle paddling.  Why are there people rowing boats so late?  Hans boldly and cautiously came to the side of the ship and followed the sound.  A huge black shadow in the thick fog ahead was slowly approaching the "Angel".

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? This, this isn't the legendary ghost ship, is it?  Otherwise, how could such a big ship move so quietly?  Thinking of this, my whole body felt cold and my scalp felt numb.  I thought it was better to leave this hellish place quickly, but my legs were trembling and I couldn't take a step forward.  At this time, the big ship was only a few gangplanks away from the "Angel".  There was no more sound of paddling from the boat, but then there were a few still slight splashes, and it felt like several small boats were being lowered from the boat.  Hans, who was stunned, finally realized what was going on.  But his throat was extremely dry at the moment, and the words he wanted to shout were still stuck in his throat and he couldn't say them out.  Finally, several vague figures boarded the ship and came towards him. At the critical moment, he finally shouted loudly: "Pirates! Come on, there are pirates!"

    Those figures obviously didn't realize that there was someone on the deck at the moment. They saw a small figure running towards the front cabin shouting. The leader in front picked up a wooden stick and threw it. The technique was so accurate that Hans immediately fell to the ground.  He was motionless on the ground.

    There was a sound of singing and dancing in the front cabin, but the shouting just now did not attract people's attention.  go aheadThe two people in front nodded to each other, and then one of them blew a few sounds similar to seagulls to the big ship behind. After getting the signal, dozens of people got off the ship and boarded the "Angel" in a while.  It spread out and quietly retreated into the forward cabin.  It seemed that the people who came here were very experienced. They quickly occupied the ammunition room in the rear cabin without making a sound and knocked out several guards.  It's a pity that the guards didn't know what was going on.  It was the first time in the ballroom in the front cabin, and the distinguished guests were gathering there to celebrate a safe journey. Suddenly, the door to the living room was kicked open with a bang, and a man with an oriental face dressed in gray clothes and a dark turban wrapped around his head appeared.  The long-haired man appeared in front of him and raised the gun in his hand at the large chandelier hanging directly above the hall. The chandelier crashed to the ground and candles were scattered in all directions. People were shocked by the sudden noise and looked at each other in fear.  The stranger in front of me didn't understand what was going on.

    Captain Andres looked pale. He soon realized that his merchant ship had encountered a terrible pirate. In desperation, he wanted to reach out and ring the alarm bell next to him.  But before my hand touched it, I heard a bang, and the alarm bell became shattered.  He looked at the man in surprise who was gently blowing away the black smoke from the gun's muzzle.  He was even more surprised that he was able to detect his movements among the crowd at such a long distance and shatter the alarm bell accurately.  I knew in my heart that these pirates were powerful and beyond the reach of ordinary pirates.

    "Mr. Captain, I hope you can be more honest and don't force me to cause harm to you. To tell you the truth, your ship is now under our control."

    He spoke slowly and jokingly, walking towards the captain, waving his hands to the panicked passengers to silence them, and continued: "The territory of the conqueror of the ocean. Let me introduce myself, I am the Golden-winged Eagle. I'm sorry to disturb everyone.  It's a dance." He said, taking a sip of the glass of wine next to him and saying, "Yeah, it tastes good." Then he drank it.

    "Now everyone, please listen to me and get on the deck immediately. I will beat this place to pieces in ten seconds. I don't think you want your head to be like a hornet's nest. Okay. Now start the timer."

    His words were still as if he was joking, but they gave people an unspeakable fear. As soon as his words fell, the frightened gentlemen and ladies no longer cared about etiquette and rushed out of the door in a swarm.  Immediately, the huge ballroom was empty.

    "It's pretty fast."

    The golden-winged eagle picked up a piece of cookie and followed it out. At the same time, he raised the gun behind him casually. After a burst of crackling sounds, the beautiful ballroom became miserable.

    The thick and eerie fog still shrouded the outside, and fear flickered through it.  The deck was filled with passengers who were shivering from cold and fear. Now they fully understood their situation.  There were about thirty or forty tall and fierce pirates with swords and guns in their hands standing on various decks in a circle, staring intently at the prisoners in front of them. If anyone dared to risk resistance, the consequences would be disastrous.  But the golden-winged eagle just now stood with several other fierce-looking pirates behind a majestic and indifferent man in white shorts.  It was obvious that the golden-winged eagle was not their leader. The calm and slightly gentle man in front of him was the real leader of this pirate team.  His eyes were slightly gentle but his arrogance was very compelling.  It gives people a natural majesty.

    "Golden-winged Eagle, are everyone here?"

    He glanced briefly at the person in front of him.

    "It's all here."

    The Golden Winged Sculpture, who had been laughing and uninhibited just now, answered the leader's questions respectfully.

    "Chief, there is another woman locked up in the basement."

    A short pirate held a saber in his right hand and pulled Julianna's clothes with his left hand and pushed her to the leader.  Juliana was really unlucky. She was sleeping peacefully in the cabin just now, and was awakened by the noise outside.  She got up to hear what was going on.  Several heavy footsteps came to the kitchen, as if searching for anyone.  She thought she had arrived and was afraid that she would be forgotten because she was locked up here. When they were about to leave, she shouted: "I'm still here."  So the pirates caught the guy who had thrown himself into the trap.  At this time, Juliana saw the scene in front of her and wished she had been mute just now.  The leader didn't even look at her, but just ordered the pirates to take her aside.

    Julianna quietly retreated inside, and found Hans who had just woken up among the crowd, and then felt a little relieved.

    "Listen up, everyone, hand over your belongings now and we won't hurt you. However, please don't make any fearless resistance. Although we don't want to hurt you, I can't guarantee that there are any self-righteous guys among you.  If you hurt yourself, you will have to bear the consequences. Okay, now, Mr. Captain, please set an example and take us to the treasure room." The golden-winged eagle smiled and held the gun.Looking at the captain.

    "No, I have to be responsible for the guests, and I will never give the goods to you!"

    The captain showed unprecedented courage and resolutely refused the golden-winged eagle's request.

    "Mr. Captain, this is not the time for you to be brave. Go quickly, otherwise¡ª¡ª"

    "Shut up the golden-winged eagle! Hey, old guy, hurry up and open the door for me!" Another pirate with a black eyepatch on his left eye roughly interrupted the golden-winged eagle, and slapped the captain angrily.  , there was a deep wound on the captain's face immediately, and blood continued to flow out. Only then did everyone see clearly that his left hand was not a real hand but an iron hook. The captain covered his face in pain and screamed.  , begged for mercy, and immediately took him to the storage room. The one-eyed pirate rolled his eyes disdainfully at the golden-winged eagle next to him and walked straight over with his head held high.

    "One-eyed wolf, you barbaric guy."

    It seems that there is no harmony between the golden-winged eagle and the one-eyed pirate one-eyed wolf.

    "Shut up, Golden-winged Eagle!"

    The deep voice of the leader behind him immediately silenced the golden-winged eagle.  Soon the one-eyed wolf came back with his men carrying three large wooden boxes. He walked up to the leader and reported the harvest.

    "Chief, everything is here, not as much as Tie Yi said."

    The sea mud bear took a look at the wooden box, walked down slowly and casually looked at the captain who was still covering his face, and suddenly raised his voice: "Captain Andres, take out all the goods. I won't say it a second time."

    "I, I have taken it all out. It's all here."

    Captain Andres lost his usual composure and did not bother to wipe the blood on his face. He just looked towards the rear deck from time to time.

    "Gold-winged eagle, go and tear it down!"

    His casual look was immediately noticed by Hai Nixiong.  The golden-winged eagle understood and led the people to the rear deck. The people on the boat looked at the rear deck in confusion.

    Hans realized that the pirates had not noticed him at this time, so he quietly leaned over to the starboard side of the ship, turned to a corner and was about to turn around to escape, when there was a sudden bang, and he felt a huge pain in his left leg, and he immediately fell to the deck.  superior.  When I lowered my head, I saw blood gushing out from a cut in my leg. I felt so painful and afraid that I couldn't speak.

    The one-eyed wolf came towards him with a gun, glanced at him contemptuously, and was about to shoot. Suddenly, a figure in the crowd rushed over to block Hans. She didn't realize that this was useless. The pirates would kill her together.  dead.  But now I can only bite the bullet and pretend to be a hero to the end.

    The pirates did not expect that a girl who looked weak and weak would be so bold and risk her life to fight against them.  Hai Nixiong glanced at the unexpected situation in front of him: the guy who overestimated his capabilities.

    The one-eyed wolf didn¡¯t want to lose face because of a girl¡¯s opposition in front of his accomplices, so he said viciously: ¡°You stinky girl, get out of here! Otherwise I will kill you together!¡±

    Juliana was ready to take risks at this moment, and her courage was several times greater than usual. She blurted out: "You bandits who do all kinds of evil, bully our defenseless people and brazenly call yourself the conqueror of the ocean. It's really ridiculous! If you have the ability, you can kill me."  Let¡¯s kill them together and let people know what kind of skills the so-called King of the Sea relies on to obtain these titles!¡±

    After saying that, he closed his eyes tightly, unable to bear to see himself dying in pain and misery.

    Hai Nixiong walked up to her, raised her chin, looked into her eyes and asked, "What's your name? Who is he to you?"

    "It doesn't matter if I tell you, my name is Juliana, and he is my friend. We are not as inhumane as you, and we are willing to die for our friends."

    Since he was already dead, there was nothing to be afraid of, so he simply raised his head and stared at him with arrogant eyes.  Hai Nixiong thought for a moment and let her go, turning around and leaving.  Hans was extremely moved. Although his legs were in excruciating pain at the moment, after hearing Julianna's impassioned words, he felt sweet and proud in his heart. Julianna had been thinking about her possible death.

    "Chief, good news, the thing is right here in the damn place!".

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 481 Illegitimate daughter?

    w "Leader, I found it, I found it."

    The golden-winged eagle came out excitedly holding a box.

    Hai Nixiong took it, then held his breath, with a nervous expression on his face, and his hands actually trembled a little, and he slowly opened the box.

    At this time, Captain Andres closed his eyes in despair.

    The box was opened, and a coquettish light burst out of the box.

    Hai Nixiong¡¯s trembling hands took out a necklace, and hanging on the necklace was a dazzling and huge diamond.

    "Sangxi, Sangxi." Hai Nixiong muttered these two words.

    Captain Andres¡¯s face turned pale.

    Yes, this is the "Sancy" diamond, which has been preserved by the family of King Philip of Spain for nearly a hundred years.

    This huge diamond was first discovered by a slave from the Eastern Mughal Empire.

    Legend has it that after this slave picked up this huge diamond in the famous Golconda mine, he wanted to use this diamond to change his life and gain freedom, so he raised his T-shaped pickaxe and hit the thigh hard when no one was paying attention.  Blood flowed profusely.  The slave endured great pain and hid the diamond deep in the wound, and used leaves as a bandage to wrap the wound. He found a seagoing sailor and was ready to exchange for his freedom. After the sailor saw the huge diamond, he wished he could get it immediately.  Be prepared to risk everything.  The sailor and the slave quickly reached an agreement, and the sailor hid the slave in the jute in the cabin without telling the captain.

    When the ship sailed into the sea, the sailors brought food to the slaves at night. While they were eating, they killed the slaves with daggers and threw the victims into the sea. The ship docked behind Madras.  The sailor sold the diamond to the British governor of the city, Sir Peter, for 20,000 pounds.

    Later, Sir Peter went bankrupt, and the diamond moved to many places, and finally fell into the hands of King Philip II of Spain.

    The current King of Spain, Philip IV, for some unknown reason, needed someone to bring the diamond and his personal letter to the Spanish Governor in Luzon, Hurtado de Cocuera.

    In view of the current rampant pirates on the sea, in order to ensure nothing goes wrong, Philip IV handed over this glorious task to the loyal Andres.  But no one thought of it.  Captain Andres's ship was still looted

    These pirates have never used such large-scale plunder in the past, and behaved very politely, but this time it was completely different.  And as soon as they boarded the ship.  The target is very clear, it is the "Sancy" diamond. Obviously they have already obtained the information.

    The "throat" was robbed.  How should I explain to His Majesty the King?  Captain Andres closed his eyes in pain

    Holding the "Sangxi" diamond in his hand, Hai Nixiong was filled with admiration, "Oh my God, this is really God's masterpiece."  Although the Ming Dynasty did not pay much attention to diamonds, these pirates who had been dealing with the Thai people for many years knew very well the extraordinary value of diamonds.

    Now that "Sangsi" has fallen into his own hands, once this diamond is dedicated to the leader of the alliance, the leader of the alliance will definitely be very happy.

    After carefully putting away "Sangxi", Hainixiong found that there was another letter in the box. He took it out, but he was a little embarrassed.  Although these years of piracy taught him the language of Dry Rusi.  But being able to speak and being able to see are different.  The letter was so full of dry cursive that he couldn't understand a single word.

    Fortunately, there was a golden-winged eagle who could understand it, so Hai Nixiong handed the letter into the hands of the golden-winged eagle.

    The golden-winged eagle looked at it carefully, and his expression suddenly changed.  He got closer to Hai Nixiong and whispered in his ear for a long time. Hai Nixiong's expression suddenly changed: "Really?"

    "Really!" The golden-winged eagle nodded firmly.

    Then.  The two people's eyes fell on the bold little girl Julianna.

    Juliana was a little scared by them and didn't know what they wanted to do.

    "Take her with you." Hai Nixiong pointed to Juliana: "Send him to the leader immediately, along with the 'Sancy' diamond and this letter from Philip IV."

    "What to do with these people?" Golden-winged Eagle pointed at the nobles and ladies who were shivering with fear.

    "This matter is a bit big." Hai Nixiong was silent for a while: "Logically speaking, we shouldn't do anything, but this little girl resisted us and insulted us, thus breaking the rules of the sea. From now on  Start. Every one of them is our hostage!"

    This is just an excuse for the sea mud bear.

    As he said, this matter was really big, not only the letter, but also the little girl Juliana.  There are no sea mud bearsSo bold to let anyone here go.  Otherwise, no one can tell what will happen.

    "Fetch me Simond." After hearing what happened, Ding Yunyi said thoughtfully, holding the "Sancy" diamond and the letter in his hand.

    The golden-winged eagle saw the leader of the alliance for the first time and felt a little uneasy.  Although these pirates had long heard of the reputation of the leader of the Pirate Alliance, they never expected that the leader was such a young person.

    He once heard Hainixiong tell various legendary stories about the leader. Like all the pirates in the Pirate Alliance, the Golden-winged Eagle's heart was filled with infinite admiration for the leader.

    "It's not that I don't trust you, Golden-winged Eagle." Ding Yunyi said slowly: "But this matter is very big. I have to find someone who is proficient in dried wax silk script to translate it carefully for me. See if there is anything in it.  What goes wrong.¡±

    "Yes, I know." The golden-winged eagle said quickly.

    Ding Yunyi's brows were tightly locked together, as if he was thinking about something. After a while, Simond hurried in. Ding Yunyi didn't say much and handed him the letter in his hand: "Translate the words above  Listen to me and remember to translate every word clearly."

    Simond received the letter: "This is written by King Philip IV of Spain to Hurtado de Cocuera, the Spanish Governor in Luzon, aha. Governor Cocuera is also an old friend of ours.  ? God! Philip IV said in the letter that in view of the current rampant pirates, the safety of Spanish merchant ships could not be guaranteed at all, so he asked Governor Cocuera to conduct a crusade to completely annihilate these pirates. However, this is not the real purpose.  The purpose was to launch a surprise attack on the Ming Dynasty's Taiwan in the middle of the march under the guise of conquering pirates."

    Ding Yunyi sneered.  OK, since the defeat of the four-nation combined fleet.  Whether they are Hongyi, Ganrasi or Folangji people, they are all doing business with Taiwan honestly, and no one dares to act rashly.  But that damn King Philip IV of Spain actually had Taiwan¡¯s brains on his mind?

    "Philip IV said in a letter to Governor Cocuera. According to what he learned from the merchants, the pirates were backed by that big shot in Taiwan, ah, that is, you, the Lord Mayor." Simond  Then he said: "To completely solve the piracy problem, we must drive you away from Taiwan and control Taiwan in the hands of the Spanish."

    "Do you think Governor Cocuera will do what Philip IV asked him to do if he gets this letter?" Ding Yunyi asked calmly.

    "No, it's completely impossible." Simond replied without any hesitation: "Philip IV didn't understand the situation in Luzon at all. He always believed that the Spanish fleet was the most powerful in the world. But he didn't know that at all.  Knowing what a powerful enemy his order would make Governor Cocuera face, Philip IV was crazy, but Governor Cocuera was not crazy.¡±

    Ding Yunyi smiled.

    Yes, I have been dealing with Cocuera for so many years. Cocuera fully knows what kind of enemy he will face if he does what the king said.

    Simond turned the page of the letter, and his face changed color instantly: "What? This. This is impossible! God, Mr. Zongzhen, do you know what happened? He entrusted Mr. Andres, the captain of the Angel, to  Take this letter, a 'Sancy' diamond, and a little girl. Do you know who this little girl is? Her name is Juliana. God, I really can't believe this.  As it happened, she was the illegitimate daughter of Philip IV."

    Ding Yunyi smiled. In fact, Hai Nixiong had already told him about this matter.

    Philip IV, the king of the Spanish Habsburg dynasty, had an affair with a maid and gave birth to a daughter. This was something that embarrassed the Habsburg dynasty. A majestic king actually had an affair with a maid.  Pass!

    What¡¯s even more embarrassing for Philip IV is that although he is the king, he has a fierce and fierce wife.

    After the Queen found out about this, she was uncharacteristically not making a fuss with His Majesty the King.  Just when the king thought everything was calm, his daughter mysteriously disappeared.

    The anxious king sent people to search for almost a year before he discovered that his daughter had been sent by the queen to a small fishing village in the Caribbean called Cologne. Although the king wanted to take his daughter back, he did not have the opportunity because of the queen.  courage.

    And then bad news came. The owner of that family and his father both died in a shipwreck, so the girl of unknown origin was raised by her stepmother's sister, a woman named Maggie.

    But it is said that the Maggie woman was very cruel. She had no idea that this girl named Julianna would actually be the king's daughter, so she was very unkind to Julianna.?Julianna's life is worse than that of a mouse.

    Philip IV was very distressed, so he entrusted his crony, the Duke of Ipdala, to handle the matter, and begged the Duke to greatly improve his daughter's life.

    The Duke thought for a long time and thought that the only way to avoid the Queen's eyes and ears was to send Juliana to Luzon, another confidant of His Majesty the King, Cocuera.

    Philip IV agreed to this suggestion and gave full authority to handle the matter to the Duke of Ipdala. At the same time, he repeatedly stated that the queen would not be discovered under any circumstances, and that Juliana would not be allowed to know until she was twenty years old.  She is the king's daughter, so as not to bring unnecessary disaster to her.

    Iptala thought for a long time, and finally thought of someone who could handle this difficult matter for him: his loyal servant Hans!

    God bless, Hans and Juliana have known each other a long time ago, so this provides the most convenient conditions for Hans to get close to Juliana again.

    Hans pretended to meet Juliana accidentally, told him that he was working on the "Angel", and then hinted through various channels that Julianna could quietly board the "Angel", and Julianna was indeed tempted.  At the same time, Andres, the captain of the "Angel", also received the same order from the Duke.

    This is also the main reason why Captain Andres did not give her any substantial punishment after the uninvited guest Julianna on the "Angel" was caught by the crew.

    Of course, Andres didn't know that this little girl would actually be the king's daughter. The order he received was to deliver Juliana and His Majesty the King's personal letter, as well as the "Sancy" diamond, to the Spanish Governor in Luzon.  Mr. Cocuera.

    The "Sancy" diamond was a gift from Philip IV to Juliana on her twentieth birthday.  When Juliana's twentieth birthday comes, Governor Cocuera will give the diamond to Juliana and tell her about her life experience.

    Everything was calculated, but neither Philip nor Ipudala expected that the "Angel" would be robbed by pirates.  In fact, in order to cope with this situation, Ipudala deliberately placed many valuable treasures on the "Angel", and repeatedly resisted Captain Andres to give these treasures to the pirates once they discovered them.

    But what I never expected was that the pirates didn't care about the treasures at all. The only thing they cared about was the "Sancy" diamond.

    "However, the pirates also did not expect that they had obtained the "Sancy" diamond, but they had gained such a significant harvest inexplicably. This could be regarded as God's own arrangements.

    After listening to Simond read out all the contents of the letter, Ding Yunyi pondered for a long time and then said: "Bring me the little girl Juliana."

    In fact, Juliana is no longer a little girl. She is already eighteen years old this year. She seems to have no connection with the word "little girl" at all. However, it seems that Philip still likes to call his little daughter this way in his letters.

    When they saw Juliana, everyone couldn't help but exclaimed, she was so beautiful.

    A pair of big blue eyes as clear and pure as the sea water, long golden curly hair that shines like the sun born on the sea, a face that is as fair and delicate as a pearl, and a tall, soft, slender figure that is as graceful as a legendary mermaid.  All of this combined on Juliana looks so perfect!  To be continued.  If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation.  m

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 482 Those who offend our Ming Dynasty will be punished no matter how far away they are!

    wDing Yunyi's mind was not focused on the beauty of this foreign girl at all, but he said calmly: "I heard that you dared to resist when we were on the boat. Is this the case?"

    Simond translated the words, and Juliana had already given up on life and death. How did she know that the person standing in front of her was Marquis Wu Lie of the Ming Dynasty?  I originally admired the pirates who roamed the sea, but I didn't expect you to be like this. Hang me!"

    Hearing that this girl actually called the world-famous Marquis Wu Lie as a "pirate", everyone had smiles on their faces. But if you think about it carefully, it is true. Marquis Wu Lie is the leader of the Pirate Alliance, and he is not the biggest pirate in the world.  ?

    Ding Yunyi smiled slightly and didn't care about Juliana's attitude: "Yes, I am a pirate, and I am the biggest pirate leader in the world. Hang you? No, it is not that easy. Guess, the pirates will do this to you  What kind of thing does a pretty girl do?"

    He especially emphasized the words "beautiful girl", and Juliana's face suddenly turned pale.

    Yes, I am facing crazy and evil pirates. In the story, these pirates are inhumane, but I am just a girl who has no ability to resist at all.

    Seeing that this foreign girl was so frightened, Ding Yunyi laughed first: "Let's take her down temporarily. I haven't decided how to deal with her yet."

    Julianna was taken away. Before she left, she couldn't help but look back at Ding Yunyi, the pirate leader.

    "An opportunity has arrived." Ding Yunyi suddenly said slowly: "Call all the naval commanders of the Huben Guard Navy."

    When these words were spoken, everyone knew that something big was about to happen.

    And when the letter written by Philip IV to Cocuera was captured.  In Luzon, another heartbreaking and shocking thing happened that no one expected.

    The overseas Chinese in Luzon had two large merchant ships loaded with goods shipped from the Ming Dynasty. They sailed to the Renya Kingdom on Luzon Island and were sunk by the Spanish. Most of the overseas Chinese's property was sent on the ship.  All goods were sunk and trade was blocked.  The Spaniards became even more abusive, and the Chinese complained.  The Chinese workers in Galaba took the lead in launching an uprising.  The Spanish authorities in Luzon were greatly shocked.

    So another massacre of the Chinese in Luzon by the Spanish colonial authorities broke out

    This massacre resulted in the basic annihilation of overseas Chinese in Luzon, with a total of 22,000 to 24,000 overseas Chinese killed in Luzon.

    "The water in several rivers is so polluted by corpses that it is inedible. Within many leagues around Manila, the fish in the river have grown fat by eating human flesh, so people can't even eat the fish."

    Xie Tian said these words in a heavy tone.

    "Marquis Wu Lie, what are you waiting for? Send troops!"

    After hearing the tragic experience of the overseas Chinese in Luzon, everyone in the Hu Ben Guard generals was furious. Cai Jiuzhou was the first to stand up and said loudly: "After Wu Liehou gives the order, I am willing to be the vanguard, crush Luzon and capture Kocuye alive."  La. To comfort the souls of my people in the Ming Dynasty!¡±

    "Marquis Wu Lie, send out troops! Send out troops!"

    Ding Yunyi's face was ashen, and he clenched his teeth tightly as he listened to the chaotic cries of his subordinates.

    I am also responsible for this, in the past two years.  Things were calm in Luzon, Java and other places. The Ganrasi people, Hongyi people, and Folangji people were all busy doing business with themselves, and they were busy fighting against Zheng Zhilong and Zhang Kentang. They didn't even think about the historical facts.  The second massacre of Chinese people in Luzon occurred.

    ¡°I am responsible for this matter, and I have a big responsibility!

    Revenge, there is no better way except bloody revenge!

    After intercepting a personal letter from King Philip IV of Spain.  He had already had the idea of ??sending troops to Luzon, which was an excuse for him.

    Now, there are more reasons to send troops.

    As an officer of the Ming Dynasty, sitting on one side and holding a powerful army, how can I allow foreigners to kill my compatriots?

    The reason why the Spaniards are so unscrupulous has a lot to do with the reaction of the Ming court when they massacred the Chinese for the first time!

    In the forty-fourth year of the Jiajing reign of the Ming Dynasty, Spain invaded Luzon and captured Cebu Island. In the fifth year of the Longqing reign, Spain invaded Luzon and built the city of Manila.  In the early days of the Spanish rule over Luzon, they adopted a policy of co-opting Chinese people who went to Luzon, because the economic and trade development of Luzon at that time relied on the efforts and trade of the Chinese.  However, as the influence of the Chinese increased, the conflicts between the Spanish colonists and the Chinese began to become prominent, which eventually led to the massacre in the 31st year of Wanli.

    In the second year of Wanli in the Ming Dynasty, private individuals active in Fujian areaThe costume leader Lin Feng almost captured Manila, making the Spanish colonists fearful of the Chinese.  In the 21st year of Wanli, Dasmarinas, the governor of Luzon, went on an expedition to the Molucca Islands. He caused dissatisfaction because he forced overseas Chinese to serve as oarsmen.  On the way, Pan and five other overseas Chinese on Dasmarinas's flagship rose up in resistance and killed almost all the Spaniards on board, including the governor. Only twelve soldiers escaped death and then sailed away.  After this incident, the Manila authorities instigated a wave of anti-Chinese sentiment.  Against this background, at the beginning of the 22nd year of Wanli, a Chinese fleet, led by Fujian officials, arrived in Manila carrying soldiers and weapons and took back three thousand Chinese.

    In the thirty-first year of Wanli, another rumor appeared in Luzon Island: the Chinese emperor intended to occupy Luzon to obtain the gold here.  The rumor comes from a carpenter who has lived in Luzon for many years. He said that there is a Jiyi Mountain in Luzon, "on which golden beans grow by themselves."  Emperor Wanli believed it and ordered Fujian officials to investigate.  The Spaniards are already quite wary of China, not to mention the large number of overseas Chinese in the Philippines, so they suspect that China wants to "open up borders and split the country."  As anti-Chinese sentiment grows stronger, the West Philippine authorities¡¯ intention to persecute and even massacre overseas Chinese becomes increasingly apparent.

    On October 3, the 31st year of Wanli, the overseas Chinese who did not want to sit still and wait for death broke out in an uprising. However, due to lack of weapons and military experience, they only persisted for four days and one day.  The uprising quickly turned into a massacre.  Incited and deceived by the authorities, all parties, including indigenous people and Japanese overseas Chinese, participated in the massacre.  According to the statistics.  At least tens of thousands of overseas Chinese were

    The massacre of overseas Chinese had a fatal impact on the local economy of Luzon, resulting in a lack of supplies and economic depression.  The government's financial situation has deteriorated, and it even needs to borrow money to survive.

    The Spaniards were worried that if Chinese merchant ships stopped coming, the distant Americas would be affected.  Their greater fear was that the Ming government would retaliate.  The West Philippine authorities urgently strengthened war preparations, but the morale of the army was low and rations were seriously insufficient.  The colonists could only wait in fear.  Manila is enveloped in an atmosphere of despair and depression.  In June of the thirty-second year of Wanli, a group of wealthy people who were pessimistic about their future left Manila and moved their families to Mexico.

    The Spanish Governor in Luzon, Acu?a, did some superficial work.  For example, some of the properties of overseas Chinese businessmen were returned, and the survivors were mobilized to write letters to the country in an attempt to prove the "innocence" of the Spanish colonists. On the other hand, special envoy Cueva was sent to carry letters to the governors of Guangdong and Fujian provinces and other officials.  On December 10, the thirty-first year of Wanli's reign, he took a boat to Macau and took the opportunity to spy on China's military intelligence on whether it planned to attack Luzon.  Considering that the Portuguese in Macau knew China relatively well, Acu?a also wrote several letters detailing the events of the overseas Chinese uprising, and attached copies of the letters to Chinese officials for Cueva to distribute to the commanders, bishops, and other officials in Macau.  Jesuit priests who have a greater say in government affairs.

    Cueva and his party returned to Manila in February of that year due to a storm. On February 25, they were accompanied by 150 Spanish soldiers and a priest and then went to Macau.  However, the Portuguese never forwarded the letter to China out of considerations of cracking down on trade competitors.

    News that Cueva and others had arrived in Macau reached Zhangzhou, and wealthy Chinese businessmen who frequently traveled between Zhangzhou and Manila came to Macau to meet with him and promised to forward the letter to Chinese officials.  Try to mobilize overseas Chinese to continue trade.  Cueva learned in Macau that the Ming government had been informed of the massacre, but the country was calm and there was no sign of ships gathering to attack Manila.  After receiving this information, Cueva purchased a batch of military supplies.  Returned to Manila in May.

    The news brought back by Cueva greatly reduced the fears of the West Philippine authorities. However, until May of the 33rd year of Wanli, the Chinese merchant ships that the Spaniards were eager to see were still nowhere to be found. On the contrary, news came from Macau that China had assembled an army.  Prepare to come and raise an army to investigate.  For a while, the Spaniards were frightened.  In fact, although the Ming Dynasty authorities understood the truth of the incident, they always regarded the overseas Chinese who had immigrated abroad as untouchables. Therefore, they only wrote one "Edict to Lu Song", which was issued by the Chinese government at the end of May or early June in the thirty-third year of Wanli.  One of the owners of the trading fleet was brought to Manila and handed over to the Governor of Luzon, the Supreme Court of Manila, and the Archbishop of Manila.  The memorandum did not further pursue the massacre, as long as the Spanish colonial authorities ensured the safety of the lives and property of overseas Chinese in the future, and declared that the colonists "cannot bear to be punished" and "the killing of girls overseas will not be punished", and asked the Spanish side to "think carefully about it"  The emperor¡¯s great kindness is the great benevolence and righteousness of China.¡±

    The Ming Dynasty did not send troops to conquer because of the limitations of the actual conditions at the time.  At roughly the same time as the Spanish massacre of the Chinese, the Ming Dynasty fought three large-scale wars: Ningxia in the northwest, Bozhou in the southwest, and especially the seven-year war with Japan in Korea starting from the 20th year of Wanli.  The Ming Dynasty won all three wars, but the country suffered huge military and financial losses.

    The attitude of the Ming Dynasty also made the Spaniards breathe a sigh of relief, and began to firmly believe that no matter what they did to the local Chinese in Luzon, the Ming Dynasty would never send troops.

    So there was this cruel and unscrupulous second massacre

    &nbsp;But they were wrong this time, because this time the opponent they faced directly was Ding Yunyi!

    Daming - Marquis Wu Lie - Ding Yunyi!

    Ding Yunyi has been preparing to attack Luzon, Java and other places countless times before, but the conditions have never been mature.  Internally, Hu Benwei needs to develop; externally, there are two major forces, Zheng Zhilong and Zhang Kentang, who are eyeing him.  Ding Yunyi had to temporarily suppress this idea.

    After the situation turned favorable to Ding Yunyi, the departure of the long-distance colonial fleet was Ding Yunyi's tentative departure.

    And now, Fujian is already in Ding Yunyi¡¯s hands, and all the conditions are ripe.

    Glancing at the agitated subordinates, Ding Yunyi finally said slowly: "Slaughtering my people and killing my people is tolerable, but what is intolerable? Everyone, prepare to send troops!"

    "Yes! Prepare to send troops!" All the generals were stunned for a moment, and then responded loudly.

    "But how to fight must be carefully considered." Ding Yunyi's face did not show any excitement at all, but was extremely serious: "The Ganlusi people have been operating in Luzon for a long time, and all defenses are complete. I, the overseas Chinese, started an uprising. In a short time  The best proof is that they were defeated within a short period of time. My idea is to draw out Luzon¡¯s dry silk fleet.¡±

    In an instant, all the generals understood what Wu Liehou meant.

    "Where is the Angel now?" Ding Yunyi suddenly asked.

    "Returning to the alliance leader, it is still under the control of the leader Hai Nixiong." The golden-winged eagle hurriedly stepped forward and replied.

    "Okay, let Hai Nixiong make full preparations immediately, and be sure to hand over the Angel to me safely." Ding Yunyi slightly raised his voice: "Qin Yun, select a group of smart and capable people for me  When the dry wax sailors come out, they must be absolutely loyal to us. Also, carefully select a group of Thai and Western men and women, all of whom will be pretended to be passengers on the Angel. Oh, and find a smart leader.  , be sure to convince Cocuyera.¡±

    Immediately, his eyes slowly swept over his navy generals one by one: "I, the tiger guard navy, are all ready to attack Luzon. This time, we must remove all the Ganrasi people from Luzon."  Drive them out! I will personally lead the army to conquer the Qiansi people in Luzon!"

    "I am willing to listen to Wu Liehou's orders!" All the generals said loudly.

    Marquis Wu Lie personally led the army to go on an expedition. This was nothing new to everyone in Huben Guard.  On the contrary, what is really strange is that Ding Yunyi does not go out in person to fight.

    "All Huben's pro-army and Huben's troops will go out with the army." Ding Yunyi made this determination: "We also selected a group of students from our Ming Military Academy to go with us. They learned a lot of knowledge in the school, but that was all  It¡¯s deadly, they can¡¯t learn the experience on the real battlefield in school!¡±

    At this moment, the generals of the Tiger Guard were excited, and Ding Yunyi was also excited at this moment: "I know a saying, and now I will change this sentence into one word for you, 'Anyone who offends my Ming Dynasty will be punished no matter how far away'!"

    Those who offend my Ming Dynasty will be punished no matter how far away they are!

    Those Chinese who died in Luzon, their blood will not be shed in vain!  Soon, those Ganrasi people who have massacred Chinese people unscrupulously will feel the anger of Hu Benwei!

    It is the anger of Huben Guards, and it is also the strongest and most violent anger of the entire Ming Empire!  To be continued.  If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation.  m

 Part One: Storm in Penghu Chapter 483 Transporting Salt

    Qiangming 483_Read the full text of Qiangming for free_Chapter 483 Transporting salt from (.)

    The Huben Guards have decided to send troops to Luzon to attack the Qiansi people in Luzon.

    But at this time, Daming became increasingly restless.

    Shandong.

    Shandong¡¯s salt is divided into several market shares. Huaiyan occupies the Tai¡¯an area of ??Jining, and a small portion enters the Jinan market. Local sea salt is marketed in Deng, Lai, Qingzhou, Jinan and other state capitals, accounting for more than half of the market.

    There are also some high-quality green salts used by rich families, which are well salts from Qinghai and Shaanxi. They are finer and whiter and have a very high quality.

    Denglai Jiaozhou is a pure sea salt market, and most of the market is under the control of the Jiaozhou Inspection Department. It¡¯s funny to say that this Inspection Department is the yamen that checks illegal salt, but the Inspection Department controls the largest market in Denglai.  In the private salt market, both the collection and price of salt are controlled by the Inspection Department.

    This time, the people from Li & Fung Trading Company in Fushan Salt Farm were willing to collect salt, and they also wanted to see if they could open a gap.

    Of course, the person who died was not theirs, so the people in this business were optimistic about the outcome.

    However, someone is preparing to open a gap in this line

    Shandong, Sunjiabao.

    "Sure, I'm going to gather the manpower now. I dare to ask, sir, how many vehicles and how many people will be dispatched?"

    "No rush, let's go out first and say that we are going to ship a large amount of goods. We will get up at five o'clock the day after tomorrow. All the relatives and flag officers will be dispatched. All the salt trucks that can be produced in the whole fort will be dispatched. Five  One hundred tons, this is not a small number.¡±

    Although I don¡¯t know what the commander-in-chief Sun Shizhong who led this group of soldiers meant by doing this.  However, his subordinate Sun Dafu has long developed the habit of obeying his orders.

    The whole Sun Family Fort was in a state of excitement.

    For more than a month, everyone has suffered a lot from boiling salt.  When I see the harvest, I feel happy.

    There are also many people who are worried that something will happen on the way to transport salt.  After so many years, those who don¡¯t give salt to the saltworks and the inspection department will end up not being happy.  The damn salt tyrant Feng Quan was ruthless and cruel, raising hundreds of salt soldiers. Although all the relatives in the fort in front of him were mobilized, the team of nearly 140 people looked strong.  I have been training hard for more than a month, and the forty or so core members have been practicing for several months, but after all, they are really not that confident.

    Facing your relatives and neighbors in your own fort.  Everyone in the family has a spear in their hand, and they all stand with their heads held high and their postures extraordinary.  After practicing the military posture for more than a month, I finally got a look.

    Small flag officers are equipped with a waist knife to distinguish soldiers from officers. Deputy Qianhu Sun Shizhong has a horse. The rest of the horses in the fort are not war horses. This time they are all used to pull carts.

    There are more than a dozen horse-drawn carriages and mule carts, as well as more than 40 chicken and bus carts, and more than 500 loads of salt.  It's all loaded up and on board.

    "Let's go!"

    The sky is not yet bright, the morning star is still shining brightly, and the waning moon is still hanging in the sky, but the entire convoy is ready, and everyone looks a little nervous. Only Sun Shizhong, who is calm, gets on his horse and pushes forward with his right arm.  One strike seemed to have the force of thousands of people: "Convoy. Follow my orders, all head south, set off!"

    "Qu Rui, you lead the flag and walk at the front. Keep a few miles away from the convoy. Spread out the queue and move forward. Look at each other from head to tail and don't lose sight. If you find something is wrong, retreat immediately."

    "Yes, sir."

    Qu Rui¡¯s small flags are carefully selected and will also be the core of the future scout force. They are all smart young guys. They may not necessarily be strong, but they must have a flexible vision, a sharp tongue, and the ability to run.

    There is no way to equip them with horses now, so they can only send out sentries on foot. Fortunately, the enemy is unlikely to have cavalry.

    Coming out of Sunjiabao, after walking for more than two miles without the official road going straight south, there are three forked roads. Directly south is the road leading to Fushansuo City, to the southwest is Xujiabao and Wangjiabao, and to the southeast is  In the direction of Fushan Saltworks and Fangjiaji, when you reach Fangjiaji and then turn to the southeast, you will find Jimo County and the headquarters of the Haoshan Guard.

    Today¡¯s goal is Fangjiaji.

    There is an inland river terminal in Fangjiaji. From the inland river to Baihe River, salt is transported by boat. If you rely on these large and small cars all the way, you will be exhausted.

    The places that really thrive are either seaports, inland ports and cities along canals. Without these, it is unlikely to prosper, unless it is a political center like the capital.

    Even Beijing is connected by rivers such as the Haihe River. Otherwise, it would be difficult to maintain the operation of a city with a population of one million and the lives of its citizens.

    The entire journey to Fangjiaji is less than thirty miles. The road is good and bad, but we can only move forward with difficulty.

    &nbsp; Fortunately, the scenery along the way is not bad. Although it is winter, the mountains are still green and there are rivers along the way. You can enjoy the scenery and divert your thoughts.

    There are not many villages along the way. The population in Jiaozhou is not dense, but it is still peaceful after all. There are also many pedestrians and small merchants along the way.

    When they saw the large convoy transporting salt, many people looked surprised. They wanted to say something, but when they saw the pro-dining team behind the convoy, they shut their mouths again.

    As soon as they saw this battle, everyone knew that someone was going to challenge the Inspection Department head-on.

    Many people were in high spirits, and some idle people stayed far away and followed furtively, wanting to see if there was any excitement.

    Feng Quanyi has been in the inspection position for many years. The salt men under him are all selected from rogue gangsters. Over the years, they have become ten times worse than ordinary gangsters. They really have sores on their heads and runny feet.  The evil character of Pus is no worse than a pirate when it comes to being bad.

    There are salt pods stationed in the more lively villages and towns, but there is no salt pod in the military fort. However, the military households transport salt on the road. Anyone who dares to sell private salt will not be able to escape even if they are beaten.

    In the early years, people did not know how powerful it was, and many people were beaten to death and maimed.

    If it weren¡¯t for this evil method, who would be willing to sell the hard-earned salt to the salt farm for three or four yuan a load?  People in the salt field add 30% sand, and they can still sell it for two taels of silver!

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? we saw that the military household was about to fight with the salt-eater, it was really a waste of time to see the excitement.  And which side to support is simply something that you don¡¯t have to think about.

    But we followed him for about ten miles.  Seeing that we were still five or six miles away from meeting at Fang's house, many idle people had disappointed looks on their faces.

    But Sun Shizhong knew.  It should be here.

    Ahead is a high slope, with a barren cemetery on the left and a small river on the right. The place is narrow, making it difficult to turn around and escape, and the slope is condescending.  It¡¯s easy to build morale.

    After all, Yan Ding has been around for many years, so he definitely has this experience.

    "My lord, there is a large group of salt flakes ahead, right on the slope. There are also some in the woods on both sides!"

    As expected, Xiaoqi at the front sent back information. Xiaoqi¡¯s relatives retreated from the two wings in chaos, and many people had panic expressions on their faces.

    "Calm down, Qu Rui, take your little flag and return to the rear of the formation. Anyone who disturbs the morale of the army will be severely punished when he returns!"

    Long-term training has made Sun Shizhong have an unshakable image of authority in the hearts of his relatives. He shouted on his horse, and the originally chaotic team immediately stabilized.

    "All relatives, move forward. Form your formation and prepare to meet the enemy!"

    Such a team of about a hundred people does not have military flags. In fact, there were originally various flags at the hundred-household level, but there have been no troops sent out for so many years, and the soldiers don't even have weapons. Where can they get the golden drum flag?

    There were no golden drum flags, but amid the sound of military orders and the guidance of various flag officers, one hundred and thirty-five soldiers formed a small square formation in two rows.  There were ten people in a row, and the flag officer also stood on the left side of the team with a gun and a knife. One small flag followed another. Almost instantly, more than a hundred people formed a decent formation and came out.

    "Look to the left, turn to the right, stand at attention, and raise the gun diagonally!"

    ¡°Let¡¯s move forward, everyone should move forward!¡±

    "Stand still, don't shake, don't be afraid!"

    The flag officers have all participated in the war against pirates. Each of them has one or several lives in their hands. In addition, they have been trained for longer, they are also extremely good people, and they have been with Sun Shizhong for a long time. At this time, they are sorting out  When the team arrived, they were in good shape.

    More than a hundred people lined up in a neat formation like this, with all their spears raised upwards. Although there were not many people, it turned into a dense military formation with spear points like a forest!

    Just when the Sun Family Fort's relatives were finishing their formation, a large number of salt soldiers also appeared on the high slope.

    When doing New Year¡¯s shopping a year ago, Sun Shizhong also saw a dozen salt cubes in the town.

    ¡°These people all have a mean look on their faces. Compared with ordinary people, their faces are shiny and their bodies are tall and strong. They obviously eat well and drink well, and there is no shortage of meat.

    The way they look at people is also very sinister. Anyway, you can tell at a glance that they are not good people.

    At Fangjiaji, these salt dogs also walked sideways. Except for the local wealthy families, no one was not afraid of these salt dogs.

    Most of them were wearing blue cotton-padded jackets and small hats on their heads. Their clothes were mostly stained with oil and other dirty things, and their entire faces looked oily and dirty. Anyway, few of them were good ones.

    There were more people gathered at this time, and at a glance, they were all the same.

    &nbsp;Everyone has weapons in their hands, mostly short weapons. Iron rulers and waist knives are the most common. These are the standard weapons issued by the yamen of the Ming Dynasty. Many of them are among the people, and gangsters fight and fight.  Love using this.

    However, there are also many who use other weapons, such as short axes and short spears, as well as the standard tattooed long knives, pick knives, and tiger spears used in the military. There are also a few holding heavy Xuanhua axes. Look at how hard they are struggling.  It's doubtful whether he can dance well or not.

    "You poor military households, are you crazy? Are you going out to collect salt and secretly negotiating terms with salt merchants pretending that our third master doesn't know?"

    A grown man stood at the front of the salt team and shouted at the military household.

    In his hand was a lancet, which looked very sharp. In the cold weather, he opened his chest and revealed his hairy face. He seemed not to feel the cold wind blowing on his body.

    "This is Feng Erchuang, a general who can fight under Feng Quanyi. Fangjiaji and Jimo County are under his management. This man is from the Liaodong Army. I heard that he is a junior military attache in the Liaodong Cavalry Battalion. He will  He took Yan Ding as a military constraint, so even though he was from Liaodong, Feng Quanyi thought highly of him. "

    After all, Su Wannian had sold illegal salt, and he was very knowledgeable about the people in the Inspection Department. At this time, he said that except for Feng Erchuang, almost all the leaders of the Inspection Department could beat ruthless people.  arrive.

    "About three hundred and fifty people." Qu Rui also rushed over. Just now, he and the saltmen were only a few dozen steps apart. The closest ones had bumped into each other's eyes, so they could see very clearly.

    "Drink, Feng Quanyi really put all his wealth on the line."

    Others looked nervous, but Sun Shizhong was the most relaxed one.

    There are more than 350 salt men with fighting experience, and there may be dozens of murderers among them, but so what?  Before him was a serious army.

    "Besides, we also have more than forty veterans and a dozen core flag officers on our side. Their weapons and equipment are not weaker than those of their opponents.

    "Put down the salt, do you hear me? Put down the salt and bring it all back to me. Don't think of this again in the future. The Third Master and Fushan Saltworks will still collect your salt. Otherwise, there are more than a hundred of you, we  There are more than three hundred people, are you really not afraid of death?"

    On the hillside, Feng Erchuang, who was at a high position, was still shouting energetically, and the other saltmen were also shouting and threatening.

    They are all veterans who often fight, and their momentum is very strong. The location is excellent, and the weapons in their hands are dazzling. They really look like they have strength in numbers and strong combat power.

    "It's a pity that none of the military households on the opposite side moved. No one made a sound, no one retorted or yelled, and no one turned around and ran away as usual.

    There was only the silent army in front of them, the spear points pointed upwards, and no one's face changed at all. The more than a hundred people in front of them, although very few, were like a cold and towering mountain.

    "Brother Chuang, something is wrong."

    It is not that there are no knowledgeable people in Yanding. Seeing the situation of confrontation between military households, there are quite a few people who realize that something is wrong.

    Hearing such a statement, Feng Erchuang spat and said in an evil voice: "People who have been in the cavalry camp, can't they tell that these soldiers have been trained?"

    "Yes, yes, Brother Chuangzi is well-informed, why should we remind him?"

    Feng Erchuang could indeed see it, but he still felt that his side would definitely win.

    A few days ago, Feng Quanyi heard the news that there was a general who was collecting salt in his fort, and told him to take a small road and trade directly with the salt merchants.

    If this matter can be tolerated, Feng Quanyi¡¯s Inspection Department might as well just close down.

    Shandong has a strong folk custom and has always been a place where thieves appear.  Now that the world is in chaos, the territory of Jiaodong is still peaceful. Even if there are horse bandits, they are only a small group. There are already large groups of bandits in southwest Shandong.  In these peaceful days, a large amount of money is pocketed every year, relying on the ruthlessness and the rule of not giving in to anyone. If we make an exception and let these poor military households escape the law of the Inspection Department,  Who else will take the Inspection Department seriously after this?

    One hundred and ten passes, hundreds of passing, and one hundred passage. It really wants to have the current life of peace and wealth!

    Qiang Ming 483_Qiang Ming full text free to read_Chapter 483 Transporting Salt has been updated!

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 484: Bloody Battle with Salt Tyrant

    w Of course this was something that had to be fought. Feng Sanbao fought all the way up, and there were not two large-scale fights. It was not the first time that military households wanted to go out and solicit this kind of business.

    If you don¡¯t fight back, it¡¯s better to pack up and go home.

    There were less than 500 people in the Yanding team. After several days of emergency mobilization, more than 350 people came, and almost all of them were good fighters.

    It would be unbelievable if we can't defeat more than a hundred military households like this.

    "Listen, these poor soldiers don't have muskets, bows and arrows, or swords and cards. They just have spears. What's the use of them? With spears like this, if you run back and forth diagonally, hooking them into disarray, what's the point?  If you get within ten steps, the spear will be useless, and he will have to retreat before he can stab you again. If you attack him with a short knife, within five steps, he will have to abandon the spear and turn around, otherwise he will stab a bloody hole!"

    Looking at the salt cubes around him, Feng Erchuang said sternly: "Don't be afraid. The more afraid you are, the easier it is to die. If you get close, we will win. The deputy Qianhu opposite also had a good idea, and more than a hundred people formed a knot.  The gun formation just wants to scare us away, he¡¯s so beautiful!¡±

    "Haha, Brother Chuang is so powerful!"

    ¡°You¡¯re right to hear what Brother Chuang said.¡±

    The saltmen were undisciplined and shouted randomly, and the leaders nodded in approval, thinking that these people had boosted morale.

    On the other side of the confrontation, there was still silence.

    This key formation and queue, as well as this terrible silence, were deliberately ignored by Feng Erchuang.  In his opinion, the most important thing is the number of people and the favorable location.  After all, he was a junior officer in Liaodong, so he still understood these most basic military common sense.

    "Damn it. You bastards, brothers. Come on!"

    After waiting for a short while, there was no movement from the military household opposite, still standing quietly. Feng Erchuang, who was irritated by this silence, flew into a rage. He waved the long knife in his hand and said loudly: "Give it to me. Get it all."  Kill it for me!"

    There is no man's land on the left and right here, and there are no bystanders except for a few idle men who followed. Besides, the world is in such chaos.  Neither the court nor the local government would care about such a trivial matter of private salt dealers killing each other. As soon as the salt dealers listened to the order, they became murderous. Many of them screamed and waved their weapons, just taking advantage of the high slope to climb down.  With great strength, he rushed towards the spear array formed by the military households on the opposite side.

    Sun Shizhong also heard what Feng Erchuang said just now. This salt leader also has one or two shabu-shabu and is well aware of the shortcomings of the spear array.

    The Ming army has always regarded the spear formation as useless, because these understandings and the spear formation do have shortcomings.

    But they didn¡¯t think about it.  By using training and formation to control the spearmen and facing the enemy in a complete formation, the power of the spears will naturally be doubled.

    A relaxed smile appeared on his face and he didn¡¯t say anything. The truth was stated thousands of times before the war.

    If you want a good life, risk your life!

    Seeing that the saltmen were moving, Sun Shizhong jumped off the horse and slapped the horse hard on the butt.  The bay-red horse was in pain and galloped away from the formation.

    This move further stimulated the morale of the army. The commander gave up his war horse, which meant that he wanted to live and die with the soldiers.

    Standing on the left side of the queue, Sun Shizhong drew his knife in his hand and stared at the saltmen rushing down like an avalanche.

    Two hundred steps.

    One hundred steps.

    Twenty steps.

    When the time came, he raised the sword with all his strength, exhausted all the strength in his chest and abdomen, and shouted: "Gun formation, move forward, keep your guns level and ready."

    I have long been practiced in this kind of formation training of moving forward. The area under the slope is extremely wide, which is exactly the distance for more than a hundred spearmen to be divided into two rows. When they heard the order, all the soldiers screamed "Huaha"  "With a sound, he leveled the long spear held diagonally in his hand, and then strode forward.

    The whole movement is neat and uniform, as if it were done by one person.

    The towering spear array instantly moved forward. Seeing this, Yan Ding, who was rushing down, everyone wanted to dodge, but the battlefield was so big, and they were flashing left and right, surrounded by their own people, where could they dodge?

    But the soldier with the flat-end spear strode forward. Seeing the range of the spear, Sun Shizhong shouted: "First row, move forward, stab!"

    "prick!"

    "Aim at the target and stab!"

    The moment they heard the order, all the flag officers gave the order at the same time, and every member of the first row stabbed the spear in their hands hard!

    ¡°Pfft, pfft!¡±

    Almost at the same time, the approaching saltmen were stabbed by dozens of spears. Amidst bursts of popping sounds, at least thirty people were stabbed at the same time. While the blood spurted, miserable howls sounded one after another.

    BloodIt flowed down the tip of the spear, and the veterans in the team could still hold on. The recruits' faces turned pale when they saw such a scene for the first time.

    But Sun Shizhong would not give them time to think. The second order had already been called out: "Second row, step forward and stab!"

    Between the two rows, everyone¡¯s position is misaligned, so that the first row also gives the second row room to poke forward.

    The saltmen behind did not know that although the first encounter resulted in heavy casualties, they saw that the opponent's spear had already been thrust out, and the distance was too close to allow another stab, so many saltmen showed their faces.  In ecstasy, Feng Erchuang, the leader waiting behind the formation, was also shouting wildly, ordering Yan Ding to pounce forward.

    The one who pounces the hardest is the one who dies the fastest.  The thrusts from the second row happened to hit the salt men who thought they could get close. The thin cotton jackets they were wearing were not enough to block the sharp spear points. Almost every shot could penetrate these guys or hit them in the air.  There was a bloody hole in his body as big as a fist.

    Blood flowed out quickly, and many Yanding had incredible expressions on their faces. Looking at the wounds on their bodies, they seemed not to believe that this was what happened to them.

    War is like this. Everyone thinks that someone else will die. When they find out that they may die, their will and spirit completely collapse.

    Some salt men began to turn around and run away.  Compared to many armies of this era.  Their performance is not weak, and many of them are even good at it.  If they can really get close smoothly, I believe they will show off their impressive skills.

    But in front of the rock-like military formation.  These stragglers were bound to suffer a shameful defeat.

    "First row, stab again!"

    After two rounds of assassinations, at least fifty people were killed or injured.  Those who died on the spot were lucky. Those who were rolling on the ground, stabbed in the internal organs but not dead for a while, were struggling in hell, unable to scream in pain.  His eyes were rolled white, and he was desperately grabbing something with his hands. His nails were digging at the ground, and he almost turned over But this kind of pain was compared to the bloody holes in his body caused by the tip of the gun.  It¡¯s really nothing.

    These guns were all just made by the craftsmen of Zhangjiabao. The sharp and streamlined gun bodies are very suitable for piercing the human body and bleeding. Even if the stabbed person is not injured, he has lost his combat effectiveness and lies on the ground.  of bleeding.

    If there is no treatment, death is just a matter of time.

    Faced with such casualties, an organization like Yanding cannot bear it.

    ¡°Many people screamed, and even many tall and thick men cried.  They have never experienced such a scene, nor have they even imagined it.

    There were fights between three and five people, hacking and killing of a dozen people, and melee between dozens of people.  At most, it's swords and guns versus sticks, or daggers and axes. It's all about experience and strength, courage and determination. These salt warriors are all lacking, so they are sure to win every battle and never suffer a single loss.

    But what we are fighting for today is organization and formation, tactics and will, in this regard.  Where is Yanding's opponent?

    "Everyone has listened, keep the formation, catch up to the high slope, and continue to assassinate the enemy!"

    On the land that was soaked with blood in an instant, Sun Shizhong still raised his sword high and issued military orders in an orderly manner.

    According to Qi Jiguang, the Ming army must reorganize its formation every ten steps forward, otherwise the formation will fall apart.  Perhaps Sun Shizhong's men were too few in number, but at least he was pleased to see that everyone was still standing in a row and their movements were still uniform. Even if he quickened his pace to pursue, the two gun formations still remained relatively parallel and parallel.  Misplaced position.

    If he practices for another month and a half, he will be confident that no matter how many people there are and how complex the terrain is, his soldiers will still maintain a perfect formation.

    Yes, he can, and his subordinates can definitely do it too!

    Under the command of Sun Shizhong, the salt soldiers continued to pursue. Under their guns, batches of salt soldiers fell one after another.  The gunmen's breathing became heavier, and the expressions on their faces became a little more ugly, but there was no hesitation in the pursuit.

    Even after climbing the high slope, the formation was only slightly chaotic and could still generally maintain a decent arrangement.

    On the other side of the high slope, the remaining saltmen did not flee in defeat, but collapsed.

    "You guys wait, this hatred is irreconcilable, we will definitely fight back."

    "Kill your whole family, you damn poor soldiers."

    Both sides had no horses, but the salt warriors were already running away at full speed, running as fast as they could. Many of them even dropped their weapons in order to escape.?Some.

    This battle was lost to death, but the casualties were not too heavy. We just had to find a way to make it back again.

    Feng Erchuang had just been behind the formation and was now running in front, but he couldn't help but turn around and scold the formation as he ran.  After all, today's defeat is really unbelievable and unbelievable.

    To this Yanding leader, it is simply baffling.  There are many people on my side, and they are all good at killing people in fights. They are also good at weapons and have an advantage in the terrain. The opponent is a fucking thorn, stabbing, stabbing again, that tall and powerful officer just won't stop.  He shouted, stab, stab again, stab again!

    ??It was like this that he stabbed and stabbed, and he was actually defeated by these poor soldiers.  His reputation for many years of business and his prestige in the Yanding team may be on the bottom of his shoes after this battle.

    "Damn it, I have to get this back."

    The escaping saltmen were already running like ducks, running everywhere, being led by Feng Erchuang, and the remaining saltmen also kept yelling and swearing.

    "These people are vicious people, and nothing can resolve the anger in their hearts. Even if so many of their companions die in front of them, these people are still fierce and their curses are particularly unpleasant.

    There is no doubt that as long as they rearrange themselves and replenish their manpower, they will definitely find a way to fight back.

    "Free formation, pursue until you can no longer run."

    Looking at the scattered fleeing enemies, Sun Shizhong smiled brightly.

    Sun Dafu had just stabbed three people to death, and his spearmanship, which came from the bayonet assassination technique of later generations, had been mastered by this little flag officer. At this time, he laughed and said: "What a fool, it turns out that you are here too!"

    "Hurry up and execute the military order!"

    Sun Shizhong smiled, kicked this little flag officer with a good temper, and scolded him with a smile: "It's too late to run away, no matter how hard you try, it will be in vain. You have to give me at least three more lives to come back."

    "Okay, sir, don't worry!"

    Sun Xiaoqi's morale was high after he realized he had figured it out. The spearmen also realized something. After giving the order to pursue freely, everyone rushed out with their spears.

    Some people put down their long spears and picked up the short weapons dropped by Yan Ding. These weapons were sharp and easy to use, and they were much more comfortable to use to chase fleeing enemies than long spears.

    Standing at such a high place and watching his subordinates chase the enemy like ducks, it was undoubtedly a very pleasing thing for Sun Shizhong. He had a smile on his face, almost like a child, and in  Behind him, after passing through the bloody and muddy battlefield, the salt transport team standing on the high slope was also watching the scene in front of them. They saw the soldiers hacking the escaped salt workers to death one by one, and saw Sun Dafu using  When the short knife slit Feng Erchuang's throat and cut off the head, there were waves of vomiting sounds behind Sun Shizhong.

    After chasing for three moments, they chased the saltmen for seven or eight miles underground. Along the way, there were corpses of the saltmen with no heads or blood holes everywhere, including many leaders including Feng Erchuang.  He was killed and his body was placed with ordinary salt cubes.

    Their heads were worthless, as there was no reward and no way to report the crime. Later, the relatives gave up the habit of cutting off heads and just killed people.

    After Sun Shizhong came over on horseback, a group of small flag officers covered in blood came to greet him.

    Sun Dafu immediately asked: "Sir, what should I do with the body?"

    "Search for money, search for items, and strip off clothes." Sun Shizhong's answer was simple and clear: "After finishing, the strong men of the salt transport team here dug a big hole and buried the body for me."

    "Yes, sir!"

    This group of salt tyrants was defeated by him, and all his subordinates cheered, and they would have a good life in the future.  But there was no trace of a smile on Sun Shizhong's face.

    His eyes were looking towards the south, which seemed to be the place heading to Fujian

    Taiwan, Fujian.  Sun Shizhong sighed deeply in his heart.  When can I go back?  He doesn't know, and no one can give him the answer. What does it mean if there is no answer?

    He only knew that he had to stay here, and then patiently carried out his orders, patiently waiting for the final call to arrive.

    He believes that this day will come soon!  To be continued.  If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation.  m

 Part One: Penghu Chapter 485: Governor

    Qiang Ming 485_Read the full text of Qiang Ming for free_Chapter 485 The Governor comes from (.)

    The "Angel" slowly docked.  .

    This ship is an old friend to Luzon.  Although the sea route is difficult to travel, and although pirates are very rampant at sea, the lucky "Angel" has never encountered pirates once, which has to be said to be a rare miracle.

    People in the port laughed and greeted the sailors on the ship. Although they thought these sailors looked a little strange, what did it matter?  The sailor profession is sometimes very fluid.

    Lieutenant Jeremy, who was in charge of the port, boarded the "Angel", but he did not see his old friend Captain Andres, but a stranger in his thirties.

    "Hey, where's the old captain?" Jeremy asked curiously.

    "Poor old captain." The new captain shrugged: "He is sick and can never go to sea again. Poor Andres, he sold the 'Angel' to me. Ah, you are Jeremy  Lieutenant, Andres has introduced you to me many times. I am Proda, the new captain of the Angel."

    "Hello Captain Proda, I feel really sorry for Captain Andres." Jeremy felt a little regretful.

    Proda looked to the side and lowered his voice: "Second Lieutenant, I must see Governor Cocuera immediately. I have brought a secret message from His Majesty the King."

    Jeremy was surprised: "Okay, I will take you to see the Governor immediately."

    At this time, the passengers on the ship had already walked out of the cabin one after another. Obviously they were very curious about Luzon and kept chattering about something

    ?¡­

    Governor Cocuera did not expect that His Majesty the King would actually give him a personal letter.  When he saw Proda, he immediately took the letter from His Majesty the King from Proda's hand.

    When he finished reading.  His face looked very heavy.  Just as he had judged, His Majesty the King wanted to immediately eradicate the pirates roaming the sea.

    His Majesty the King really doesn¡¯t understand those pirates.  Those pirates already have a tight organization.  And there is a powerful leader who scares everyone:

    Ding Yunyi!

    It is completely impossible for people in China to understand how terrifying Ding Yunyi is.  No matter how tough the enemy is, he can still destroy them!

    Is not it?  Zheng Zhilong, who was once feared by the Spanish, Dutch, and Portuguese, was also defeated by him. How could he defeat the pirate alliance led by him?

    As if he could see the worries of Governor Cocuera, Proda sighed and said: "Your Excellency Governor, I can completely understand your worries. On the way here, I have also heard about the horror of the 'Pirate King'  . It is said that the pirate king has a powerful ability that can change the color of the sea"

    Hearing the words "Pirate King", Kocuyela couldn't help but smile bitterly.

    Yes, when the four countries formed a joint fleet, I successfully did not participate.  And kept his fleet intact, avoiding losses for Luzon to the greatest extent.

    But then the development of things gradually escaped his control.  He never thought that Ding Yunyi's power would be so huge.

    Now it is certain that they are no longer his opponent If Ding Yunyi launches an attack on Luzon, the only thing they can rely on is the Luzon fleet and the joint defense on Luzon Island  

    "But, I have to tell you one more thing" Proda seemed a little mysterious: "Before setting off, Duke Ipudala summoned me. A huge fleet was heading from Spain.  The fleet is very tired after a long journey, and they are completely unfamiliar with the surrounding waters. "

    The words "huge fleet" cheered up Governor Cocuera's spirit.  Is His Majesty the King really prepared to use force against the Ming Dynasty people at any cost?

    Although he does not dare to face-to-face with the Tiger Guards' navy for the time being, Governor Cocuera is still full of confidence in the Spanish fleet's victory!

    If a huge fleet really arrives, then he has nothing to worry about

    "Yes, we must go to meet our fleet." Governor Cocuera made up his mind, and he had no doubts about the captain in front of him.

    Sometimes these Thai people are called naive, or extremely stupid.  They didn't believe there was a trap waiting for them to take the bait.

    ?This is simply unbelievable to them.Especially Governor Cocuera is too eager to strengthen Luzon¡¯s defense.  He had just carried out a brutal massacre in Luzon. Although he was not too worried about the Ming government's reaction, he was a little afraid of Ding Yunyi.

    God knows what terrible things this lunatic will do to Luzon

    It¡¯s okay now, the fleet that I have been waiting for has finally arrived

    Proda also breathed a long sigh of relief.  It looks like Governor Cocuera took the bait.  Well, I am a Dutchman and I hate these damn Spaniards equally. I must help Ding Yunyi drive these Spaniards out.  Of course, there is another very important reason:

    Your Excellency, the Marquis, has given yourself too many rewards!

    When His Excellency the Marquis, Ding Yunyi, came to him, apart from his cleverness, there was another very important reason. Proda was proficient in Spanish and had been a prisoner in a battle with the Spanish fleet. He had stayed in Spain for several  He was released only when he was 20 years old, so he still knows everything about Spain very well

    The Marquis promised him generous rewards. Of course, the only condition for obtaining these rewards was to lure those damn Spanish fleets out of Luzon.

    Now it is obvious that I have successfully achieved this

    At this time, I looked out from the window of the Governor's Palace and saw a dozen people tied up.  Then a Spanish officer gave an order, and the muskets in the soldiers' hands fired.  All the tied people fell into a pool of blood.

    "Some damn Chinese pigs who tried to rebel against us." Cocuera said not caring much: "Mr. Captain, you came a little late. Otherwise, you would have been able to see our revenge on those pigs. Ah, we probably killed them.  Tens of thousands of people.¡±

    Proda smiled and nodded, but sighed in his heart.

    "This is contrary to what civilized humans should do, and what's even more terrifying is that you will be punished soon, Governor Cocuera.

    Don¡¯t you still know Ding Yunyi?  He will return ten times a hundred times his anger to you

    Governor Cocuera has decided to dispatch the fleet to meet the upcoming huge fleet.  And he swore that once he received reinforcements from the domestic fleet, he would strictly follow what His Majesty the King said and completely annihilate those pirates.

    Others don¡¯t know how scary those pirates are.  But I know it all too well.

    Since the pirates were successfully organized, there has never been a moment of peace on the sea The Spanish fleet sailing on the sea is always robbed by these damn pirates.  One time at a time, never stopping.  In the past few years, the losses of the Spanish fleet have reached a very terrible point.

    On several occasions, Governor Cocuera was aroused and wanted to completely wipe out these pirates, but he did not succeed.  These pirates possess an astonishing intelligence system. Every time Luzon's fleet is dispatched, they disappear without a trace.

    The governor also made several protests to Ding Yunyi, but the envoys he sent brought back depressing news:

    Ding Yunyi firmly denied that those pirates had anything to do with him.

    God, God!  Who doesn't know that he is the leader of the "Pirate Alliance"?  How dare he deny his connection to the pirates so blatantly?

    But Governor Cocuera had no choice.  Because he had no evidence to prove the relationship between Ding Yunyi and the pirates.

    Now everything has taken a new turn.  A huge domestic reinforcement fleet has arrived. Soon, I will use the most powerful means to fight back against those Ming Dynasty people. I must let them know:

    What is a truly huge invincible fleet!

    Governor Cocuera became busy. He dispatched more than two-thirds of the warships stationed in Luzon to greet the incoming huge fleet.

    Governor Cocuera did not leave Luzon himself, but appointed Colonel Marousi as the commander-in-chief of the fleet, with the "Black Duke" serving as the flagship of the Luzon fleet.

    "The Angel" stayed in Luzon.

    Watching his fleet leave, Governor Cocuera smiled and said to Proda: "I really hope that after defeating the pirates, I can take advantage of the opportunity to seize Taiwan." Ding Yunyi drove away the Dutch, but he had no choice or ability.  to deal with the Spanish fleet.¡±

    "Yes, Governor." Proda replied calmly.

    But he was thinking in his heart, Your Majesty the Governor, you don¡¯t understand the terror of the Marquis at all, and you don¡¯t even understand the terror of the Huben Guards Navy.  You have no idea how powerful the Tiger Guard Fleet has become.??step.

    Soon, the storm will wash over the entire island of Luzon

    ?¡­

    "Report, the dry silk fleet has left Luzon!"

    "Okay!" On the "Huwei", Ding Yunyi's expression was cold: "Everyone, Kocuyera has been fooled, and the dry silk fleet has been dispatched. It is time to annihilate them all and avenge the death of my people!"

    The expressions of the subordinates were very calm.

    They have experienced countless wars, and this time is just the beginning of another glorious chapter for the Tiger Guards.

    If they were still a little afraid of the Hongyi, Folangji or Ganrasi fleets in the past, such fear has completely disappeared without a trace now.

    Confidence is always accumulated in war after war

    "Report, all the warships of our pirate alliance are dispatched in large numbers under the order of the alliance leader!"

    Li Guo's report made Ding Yunyi smile slightly: "Go and tell Hainixiong and the others that once we exchange fire with the Ganlusi fleet at sea, they will immediately attack Luzon and land in Luzon as soon as possible! Kocuyelana  With most of his strength, Luzon's defense force at this time will not be very large, and he still has to tell Hai Nixiong and all the pirate brothers that after landing in Luzon, no matter what they did to the Ganrasi people.  , all with my permission!¡±

    "Yes!" Li Guo responded loudly. He knew immediately that the terrible disaster of the Ganlusi people in Luzon was coming.

    The Tiger Guard fleet is busy preparing. They have replaced the flag of the Tiger Guard with the flag of the Ganlusi people. If you look at it from a distance, you will definitely think that this is a huge Ganlusi fleet.

    Indeed, this method is a bit despicable, but Ding Yunyi doesn't care at all.

    No one will abide by any regulations in a war. The so-called regulations are worthless in a war.  All he wants is victory, from one victory to another, victory that never stops!

    And this war is different from all previous wars.  This time, the Huben Guards Navy came to avenge all the Chinese who died in Luzon!

    Looking at the dry wax silk flags raised one after another, Ding Yunyi smiled coldly.

    When these flags suddenly fall and the flags of the Tiger Guards fly again, the end of the dry silk fleet will come.  Ding Yunyi has already issued his order:

    The whole ship is full of enemy ships and annihilates any enemy ship within sight!

    Crazy revenge, this is the craziest revenge of the Huben Guards, and also the craziest revenge of the Ming Dynasty!  No matter how the Ming court treats him, that is his family's business, and now, the Ganrasi people are foreign enemies to Ding Yunyi!

    There is never any need to be merciful when dealing with foreign enemies!

    Captain Delson was standing next to Ding Yunyi. He whispered to Ding Yunyi: "Master Hou, I can understand the pain in your heart right now."

    "Pain? No, I'm not in pain." Ding Yunyi said lightly: "I find that I don't even have anger in my heart now. Do you know why?"

    Delson shook his head silently.

    Ding Yunyi's voice was cold, but scary: "Because I find that I don't need to be angry. All anger will make me lose my due calmness. I will not give the Spaniards any chance."

    Delson seemed to understand somewhat. He asked tentatively: "Master Marquis, what kind of revenge will you take on the Spaniards once you capture Luzon?"

    Ding Yunyi actually smiled, showing his snow-white teeth: "Do you know why I let those pirates land first?"

    Delson shuddered involuntarily.

    He understands, he understands completely.  The pirates' first landing would be the most horrific massacre for Luzon, a massacre that would shock everyone.

    He felt very sorry for Cocuyera and the people of Luzon. Why did these people massacre the people of the Ming Dynasty? Why did they not offend anyone but offended the most terrifying Ding Yunyi!

    Qiang Ming 485_Qiang Ming full text free to read_Chapter 485 The Governor has been updated!

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 486 The Great Defeat

    Colonel Marousi, who commanded the Luzon Fleet, was unaware of the approaching danger!

    Yes, pirates are very rampant, but the pirates do not yet have the courage to fight a decisive battle with the regular army.  Those despicable pirates just dare to attack merchant ships.

    These damn pirates, it¡¯s time for you to learn a lesson.  To a certain extent, Colonel Marousi was very grateful to Governor Cocuera for giving him this opportunity.

    By destroying pirates, you will definitely become a hero that attracts the attention of thousands of people.

    The fleet is sailing slowly and is now far away from Luzon Island.  Governor Cocuera must be eagerly waiting for the home fleet to return home, right?

    The sea is calm, with only a few seabirds flying over occasionally.

    Colonel Marousi suddenly thought, what is hidden under the sea?  How happy would it be if human beings could one day freely ride in the depths of the sea?

    "Ockham, pay attention to the sea." Colonel Marousi warned his assistant, Captain Oakham.

    "Yes, Colonel." The captain responded loudly.

    There is nothing on the sea, it looks so calm.  Even if a fishing boat appears now, it can relieve the boredom of sailing.

    You have to know that long voyages are extremely boring.

    In the afternoon, the good news finally appeared.  The sailors on the lookout loudly told the commander that a huge fleet was spotted ahead.

    Oh, God, they finally showed up!

    The flag of Spain!  Yes, it has been confirmed.  All the fleets fly Spanish flags!

    The Luzon Fleet began to quickly approach the "Spanish Home Fleet", and Colonel Marousi immediately dispatched a small boat for communication.

    The end of the pirates is coming soon, Colonel Marousi thought very optimistically

    The fleet is getting closer

    And Colonel Marousi would never have imagined who was standing opposite them.  Colonel Marousi would definitely tremble if he heard this name:

    Daming - Wu Liebo - Ding Yunyi!

    On the "Huwei", Ding Yunyi stared coldly at everything in front of him.  I saw it, I saw those Spanish battleships!  Now, those Chinese who died in Luzon must be looking at themselves in the sky.

    Revenge.  Revenge for all the dead compatriots!

    "Issuing the order, all ships are ready to attack!"

    "All ships are ready to attack!"

    A cruel smile appeared on the corner of Ding Yunyi's mouth It has begun, and the tragic massacre at sea is about to begin Cannonballs are about to explode on the sea.  The blood will soon turn the sea red The corpses of those Spaniards will be floating on the sea, and no one will sympathize.  No one will shed even a tear for them

    The artillery opened its ferocious mouth, and the gunners nervously stared at the fleet ahead When the cannonballs sounded, everything would be drowned in the terrifying roar and thick smoke!

    This day is the third day of March in the thirteenth year of Chongzhen in the Ming Dynasty!

    On this day, the Huben Guard Navy took the initiative to attack with the fury of revenge!

    The brothers of Huben Guard will not forget today, the Ming Dynasty will not forget today, and the Spaniards will not forget today!

    The fleet was already very close. At this time, Colonel Marousi suddenly discovered that something was not right.  The oncoming ships were not only of a warship style he had never seen before, but the speed of the entire fleet seemed to be getting faster and faster.

    Why is this happening?  Why didn't they send someone to contact me?  Instead, it speeded up?

    A vague sense of ominousness arose in Colonel Marousi's heart

    Just when the colonel hesitated, the sound of cannons suddenly rang out!

    "Bombardment! Bombardment!"

    A horrified cry suddenly echoed on the "Black Duke"!

    "God, it's not our fleet! It's not our fleet!"

    Colonel Marousi trembled suddenly and hurriedly raised the telescope in his hand In the telescope, he saw a scene that he would never forget in his life:

    All the battleships on the opposite side lowered the Spanish flag.  Instead, it's it's God it's the flag of the Ming Dynasty people!

    Sneak attack!  Sneak attack!  This is the most despicable sneak attack!

    Those enemies actually flew the Spanish flag to lure the Luzon fleet into the trap they had set long ago!

    "Fight back! Fight back!" Malus saidThe principal shouted loudly.

    The attack came so suddenly that the Spaniards had no preparation at all. One warship had already been hit, and soon the warship became a key target of the Huben Guard Navy.  One shell after another, they hit the injured battleship "Dancing Elf" crazily.

    Poor "Dancing Elf" number.  Never since its launch had it been so heavily bombarded.  This is simply a huge disaster for it

    There was absolutely no room for resistance. In just a moment, the "Dancing Elf" became the first battleship to sink in this naval battle.

    "L formation to fight! Keep all ships on the same line as the main ship!" Colonel Marousi quickly woke up from his panic and loudly issued his order.

    The sailors of the Spanish fleet still showed their good qualities, and like their commander, they quickly moved from panic to the fighting position they should be in!

    "Let the enemy's blood splash on you before firing!" "The sound of battleships colliding and the sound of cannon fire are heard at the same time!" Such famous naval battle quotes are unforgettable in the hearts of every Spanish sailor.

    They firmly believe in their courage, and they must close the distance to a point where it cannot be any closer Then they can bravely teach those sneak attackers a lesson.

    But the development of the naval battle was completely different from what they imagined!

    The enemy's attack on both wings was very fierce. It seemed to be a "V" formation.  At least in the eyes of the Spaniards, he is like this, but not exactly like him.

    What is even more frightening is that the range of the artillery on the enemy ship is too far, far exceeding the range of the artillery on the Spanish warship.  After each round of artillery fire, the Spanish warships will always feel the huge power.

    The idea of ??close combat has been completely disrupted Perhaps half of the warships will be sunk by the enemy's ultra-long-distance strikes before the Spaniards get close

    Oh, God!  Maruzi called God again.

    When did the Ming Dynasty¡¯s warships and artillery become so powerful?  Regardless of the size and speed of the battleship, or the range and power of the artillery.  The Spanish warships are completely not on the same level as them.

    Another battleship was hit, and then like a "dancing elf", this battleship suffered a concentrated attack.

    Maruzi saw the sailors on the ship trying their best to put out the fire.  But under the heavy blows of the enemy, all their efforts seemed so futile

    He also saw that the sailors on the ship finally gave up their efforts to save the warship.  One after another jumped into the sea, and the warship sank so quickly.

    The enemy was furiously ravaging the Luzon fleet, and the shells roared in overwhelmingly, seeming to want to completely wrap every enemy ship in it.

    Now, the situation is completely beyond the control of Colonel Marousi. He can only watch this terrible scene appear in front of his eyes!

    Colonel Marousi doesn¡¯t quite understand, since when did the enemy¡¯s navy have such power?  Did it just happen overnight?

    Opposite him, another person was also watching the naval battle numbly and calmly:

    Daming - Marquis Wu Lie - Ding Yunyi!

    ¡°Perhaps he was still a little uneasy before. Although he was sure that he could win, he was not very sure about the price his fleet would pay.

    Now.  Those worries have dissipated.

    Zheng Zhilong¡¯s fleet is no longer his opponent, and the Spanish fleet is no longer his opponent.  Perhaps our fleet is not as good as the Spanish in terms of sailor quality, but the advantage in weapons has made up for this extremely well.

    As for the quality of the sailors, you don¡¯t actually need to worry too much. They will fight one battle after another.  Rapidly improve your experience.

    Just like when the Huben Guard Navy was first established, no one took them seriously. Even they themselves did not have any confidence to defeat their biggest enemy in the past: Zheng Zhilong¡¯s fleet!

    But every small battle allows them to accumulate confidence and experience little by little, and sometimes even they themselves are not aware of such changes.

    Once accumulation reaches a certain level, a major outbreak is inevitable.

    The two fleets strangled together are the best manifestation at present.

    The artillery fire at each other caused huge water columns to continue to surge on the sea.  The quality gap between the two sides' artillery also makesThe confidence of the other side is changing rapidly.

    It is completely conceivable that although the overall quality of the Spanish sailors is higher, when they watch the enemy's cannonballs continue to fall on their hulls, their own cannonballs can only land far away from the enemy warships.  What kind of mood will you feel when you go to the sea?

    "Tailwind, attack!"

    Ding Yunyi suddenly became angry.

    "Tailwind, assault!" This was the roar issued simultaneously by Captain Delson of the "Huwei" and the captains of other ships.

    The Spanish fleet is in chaos and is gradually showing a tendency to collapse.  The huge psychological blow began to make them no longer believe that they could win this naval battle.

    Colonel Marousi's confidence is also collapsing.  He fought the most inappropriate naval battle at the most inappropriate time.  There is even no ability to resist at all.

    First of all, the enemy attacked, completely leaving the Spaniards with no time to prepare; secondly, the number of enemy ships far exceeded the Spanish fleet, which is very fatal; thirdly, the number, quality, and artillery of the enemy warships  The quantity and quality are completely astounding.

    There is no possibility of victory in such a battle.

    Another two Spanish warships were hit and caught fire, but the surrounding warships were unable to provide them with any help in the situation.

    What is even more frightening is the cruelty and indifference shown by the sailors on the opposite battleship.

    They ruthlessly destroyed the enemy's warships one after another. Every one of them firmly remembered the order given to them by Ding Yunyi before the war started:

    "All enemy ships, annihilate every enemy ship within sight!"

    Any enemy ship!

    The brothers of the Huben Guard Navy faithfully carried out this order from Wu Liehou. They loaded the cannonballs ruthlessly and poured the cannonballs ruthlessly towards the enemy.

    It¡¯s time to pay the price for what the Spaniards did to the Chinese on Luzon Island!

    There was smoke and screams, just as Ding Yunyi thought before the war, he wanted the blood of the Spaniards to dye the sea red, and he wanted the corpses of the Spaniards to fill the entire sea!

    Blood debt must be repaid with blood!

    In the eyes of Colonel Marousi, it was a failure. This naval battle was a complete failure.

    There is no possibility of reversal anymore, which is a great tragedy for Colonel Marousi.

    You can¡¯t count on the enemy¡¯s sympathy for you, any sympathy can only exist in fantasy.  In this situation, you only have two options:

    One is to fight to the end for the honor of the officer; the other is to raise the white flag shamefully.

    Colonel Marousi does not want the latter situation to occur. In this case, the honor of all Spanish soldiers will be lost in his own hands.

    But in the current situation, does he still have a choice?

    The enemy had already charged forward ferociously. The two wings of the Luzon fleet were torn to pieces, and they simply lost the ability to continue to resist.

    If the battle continues like this, the entire Luzon fleet will be buried here.

    "Commander, we can't fight any longer." Oakham said this in despair and frustration.

    These words were like a needle piercing deeply into Maruzi's heart Everyone could see it, which meant that few people were willing to continue fighting.

    He glanced at Oakham, who nodded slowly to him.  Colonel Marousi sighed: "Order all ships to stop shooting and hoist the white flag."

    This is the sentence that Colonel Marousse least wants to say in his life, and this is also the day that Colonel Marousse least wants to recall in his entire life.

    On this day, I became a shame to the Spanish people. On this day, I encountered the most terrible thing.

    The Spanish warships hoisted white flags one after another, and the cannons gradually stopped firing.  And this naval battle also brought another terrifying scene to Luzon:

    The most important defensive force in the Luzon defense circle was completely defeated here!

    ¡Ë.

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 487 Massacre in Renya Kingdom

    Governor Cocuera still does not know the news that the Luzon fleet has been defeated, and he does not know that a terrible disaster is coming.

    At this time, a large number of pirates have begun to quietly appear in the waters around Luzon Island.

    The storm of revenge has quietly gathered around Luzon Island. Once it breaks out, the lightning of hatred will submerge Luzon Island in raging fire.

    Now, the curtain has been drawn

    Countless pirate ships gathered quietly in the night, and then appeared on the sea one by one, with the sails fluttering like a soul-seeking flag in the hell, which could take the lives of everyone anytime and anywhere.

    Standing on the deck of the ship, Hai Nixiong looked at Luzon Island with a contemptuous smile on his lips.

    This time, the leader of the alliance appointed him as the commander-in-chief of the conquest of Luzon. It was a trust in him and a challenge to him.  Pirates will never confront the regular army head-on. Even when Taiwan dealt with the four-nation joint fleet, the pirate fleet only performed a auxiliary job.

    But this time it was completely different This time, they were the ones to perform the combat mission alone, opening the door to Luzon Island so that the Huben Guards Navy that would arrive later could land in large numbers.

    This was the third day of March in the thirteenth year of Chongzhen in the Ming Dynasty, and during the day, the main force of the Spanish fleet stationed in Luzon had been defeated

    Time is passing by minute by minute. The sea mud bear looks away from Luzon Island, and then looks towards the sky.

    The moon hid behind the clouds and seemed to be cooperating with this action.  All conditions for landing are ripe.

    Hainixiong glanced at the golden-winged eagle beside him, and then nodded slowly.

    The golden-winged eagle turned around and left without saying anything.

    The signal has been sent at this moment

    A large number of small boats were launched, and countless pirates rode these small boats and quickly approached the Renya Kingdom on Luzon Island.

    Renya Kingdom is where the Spaniards in Luzon began to massacre the people of the Ming Dynasty; Renya Kingdom is bound to be the beginning of the Spaniards¡¯ nightmare.

    The lightning of revenge has broken through the clouds!

    The Spanish defenders of Renya Kingdom.  Not feeling the danger approaching at all, the entire Renya Kingdom fell into a deep sleep.

    The pirates were approaching quickly, each one with a ferocious look on his face.  They all jumped off the boat and jumped into the knee-deep water, approaching as fast as they could.

    Two Spanish soldiers with muskets were patrolling boredly.  They had no idea that so many enemies would appear here

    A sharp sound broke through the air, and the Spanish soldier groaned, then fell into a pool of blood

    Countless hook locks flew out and firmly grasped the low city wall. Then, a large number of pirates grabbed the hook locks and quickly climbed up the city wall.

    One pirate went up, then another, and soon there were hundreds of pirates appearing on the city wall

    The hells have opened!

    "kill¡ª¡ª"

    When this voice sounded, the nightmare of Renya Country finally began.

    The torch flashed, and the steel knife gave off a terrifying cold light under the firelight.

    This is the third day of March in the thirteenth year of Chongzhen in the Ming Dynasty.

    It¡¯s the day.  The Huben Guard Navy defeated the Spanish fleet in Luzon; that night, the Pirate Alliance dispatched all pirates to attack the Renya Kingdom on Luzon Island at night.

    There was a roaring sound, and the tranquility of the night was completely torn apart!

    Those unsuspecting Spanish soldiers were dating their wives or lovers in their sleep, completely unaware that the shadow of death had shrouded this place.

    The shouts of killing finally woke them up.  But it was too late.

    From this moment on, there is no power that can save this place!

    Sad screams filled every corner, fire was burning in the Spanish military camp, and streaks of blood splattered.

    The pirates, armed with all kinds of strange weapons, desperately slashed every target they could see.

    This place has turned into a miserable hell on earth.

    The killing has never stopped from the first moment

    Heads are flying in the air.  Accompanied by the disappearance of lives one by one.  No one or any force can stop the killing.

    In fact, when the Spaniards started massacring the Ming people in Luzon, they should have expected this.  Only after experiencing the first massacre, their uneasy hearts gradually calmed down.  ???Everyone from the governor to the soldiers believed that Ming Dynasty would not pursue such a matter.

    But they were wrong. Ming Dynasty would definitely take revenge, and the revenge would be so violent and intense.

    Although Ding Yunyi in Fujian was full of conflicts with the Ming court, some of which were even irreconcilable, he was still a member of the Ming Dynasty!

    Life is the people of the Ming Dynasty; death is the ghost of the Ming Dynasty!  Nothing can change that.

    Those conflicts with the imperial court, even if both sides are bruised and bruised, are still his own family's business. Once outsiders bully him, Ding Yunyi will put down everything in his hands without hesitation!

    The fist is for fighting against the outside world!

    The Ming court didn¡¯t understand Ding Yunyi¡¯s ideas, Emperor Chongzhen didn¡¯t understand them, and the Spaniards didn¡¯t even understand them!

    So, everything happened in Renya Country, Luzon Island today

    The horrific killings continued throughout the night, blood flowed into small rivers, and corpses could be seen everywhere in the military camp.

    These pirates were eager to kill, and the killing was easy. It was not until the sea mud bear appeared and yelled at them countless times that they finally stopped reluctantly.

    The sun barely rose from the sea level, and the air was filled with the thick smell of blood.

    How many people were killed in this night of massacre?  It is a mystery to anyone that the pirates would not have bothered to keep such an accurate count, and the bodies of the slaughtered Spaniards.  They were also thrown into the sea.

    According to the Spaniards themselves, there were 178 troops stationed in Renya and 633 Spanish expatriates. In the end, less than 100 people ran out.

    But Hainixiong refused to admit that he had killed so many people. According to his account to Ding Yunyi that day, he also captured about two hundred prisoners at that time.

    Including military personnel and Spanish expatriates.

    In Hai Nixiong¡¯s narration, after dawn.  All the prisoners were gathered together Name.  "Haini Xiong pointed at a Spanish officer in his thirties.

    This officer should be a second lieutenant. One arm was wounded in the battle at night.  He was surprised that the pirate with an oriental face in front of him could speak Spanish, although not fluently.  He composed himself and replied in an arrogant tone: "Fernando J. Arakas!"

    "Arakas, Arakas." The sea mud bear pondered the name.  After the golden-winged eagle heard it, he whispered something in his ear, and the sea mud bear suddenly understood:

    "Fernando J. Arakas! The people of the Ming Dynasty in Luzon had two large merchant ships loaded with goods shipped from the Ming Dynasty. They sailed to the Renya Kingdom of Luzon Island and were sunk by you. Most of the overseas Chinese property was lost.  All the goods were sent to the ship, and the trade was blocked. Are you the one who ordered the sinking of these two merchant ships?

    Arakas was startled for a moment, then nodded silently.

    Yes, I gave this order myself, there is no need to deny this.

    He still clearly remembered the day when he discovered the two Chinese merchant ships.  The order to fire was given immediately, and then amid the laughter of the Spaniards, the two merchant ships and the Chinese on board slowly sank into the sea with miserable cries.

    That was a happy day.

    Seeing that the other party acquiesced, Hai Nixiong smiled: "So you admit it?"

    "Yes, that's what I did, and I will never regret it" The arrogant Arakas said this. He suddenly burst out with a heart-rending scream.

    His injured arm had fallen to his feet.

    Hai Nixiong wiped the knife that was still bleeding in his hand and was very satisfied.  Although this sword cannot be compared with the world-famous "Dragon Teeth" of the alliance leader, it is still a precious sword.

    It doesn¡¯t take much effort to cut off an arm.

    "My name is Hai Nixiong." Hai Nixiong suddenly realized that he had forgotten to introduce himself to the other party. This was a very impolite thing in the eyes of the Ganrasi people: "I was ordered to come to conquer you. Since you killed  I, the people of Ming Dynasty, should always pay some price. Now, I want to ask you to kneel down."

    I want to ask you to kneel down!

    Hai Nixiong said it very politely, but there was no room for refusal.

    His arms were still bleeding, and Arakas looked pale and colorless. He heard the exclamations of the Spanish prisoners behind him. He also knew that he was a Spanish officer and could never surrender to these damn pirates.  .  He stood up straight as hard as he could, then shook his head.

    Don¡¯t kneel down, never kneel down!  People can die, but the Spanish militaryBut you must not lose your honor!

    The sea mud bear laughed again, and then he swung his knife again, screaming again, and blood and a large piece of meat flew out.  A piece of flesh on Arakas's face was cut off by a sea mud bear.

    "I can just chop you like this, for a day and a night, and you won't be able to die even if you want to. Do you believe it?" Haini Xiong smiled and told the enemy in front of him: "By that time, there will be only one thing left in your body.  You have white bones, but you can still see clearly what the inside of your body looks like Arakas started to tremble

    He believed that the pirate had not lied to him, and he believed that the other party would definitely do this.

    "Oh God, these terrible demons!"  Arakas was shaken by the physical pain and mental torture, and then, his knees fell softly without knowing it.

    The sea mud bear looked a little disappointed: "I thought you were a tough guy, but I was wrong. If you insist on refusing to kneel down, I might even consider killing you, but now, you have lost such an opportunity  Just like there is no specific number of how many Spaniards died in Renya Country, no one knows how Aracas died.

    Because the final fate of all the Spanish prisoners that day was the same as that of Second Lieutenant Arakas.

    In the history of China, this period of history is called the "Luzon Revenge War", while in the history of Spain, this period of history is called the "Massacre of Renya Country".

    Everyone has their own opinions, and everyone thinks they are on the side of justice.

    But the word justice is the most difficult to understand

    Under the command of Hai Nixiong, the Pirate Alliance successfully captured the Renya Kingdom, which also gave the Huben Guards Navy the safest landing place.

    In the afternoon, the main force of the Huben Guards under the personal command of Wu Liebo Ding Yunyi arrived at Renya Kingdom.

    Hai Nixiong welcomed the alliance leader to the island: "Back to the alliance leader, we fought last night and our pirate fleet was wiped out How many people were annihilated has nothing to do with me." Ding Yunyi interrupted him: "What I want is the Renya Kingdom.  , it¡¯s Luzon! The rest of what you did has nothing to do with me!¡±

    "Yes, I understand!" Hai Nixiong replied loudly.

    "Leader, I just got the news from the prisoners. There is still a Luzon rebel army resisting in Amur, Luzon!" At this time, the Golden-winged Eagle suddenly came over and said hurriedly.

    Ding Yunyi cried out: "What? Are there still rebels resisting?"

    "Yes, and they fought very bravely." The Golden Winged Eagle asked someone to bring a marching map: "The leader of this rebel army is Zheng Xiaofeng, who is from Quanzhou, Fujian. He came to Luzon with his father more than ten years ago. Qian La  After the Silk people massacred the people of the Ming Dynasty in Luzon, Zheng Xiaofeng led his subordinates Fang Xinghe, Lu Bocai and others to kill the local Ganlusi soldiers and lead an uprising. At that time, the Ganlusi people were busy suppressing the uprising in the hinterland and had no time to worry about it.  After the uprising in most parts of the Song Dynasty was suppressed, Kocuyela appointed Major Hochid as commander-in-chief to suppress it. Zheng Xiaofeng was outnumbered and retreated to Amur to continue resisting. "

    "Amur?" Ding Yunyi looked at the march map carefully for a while.

    The golden-winged eagle pointed hurriedly: "It's right here. Here, my people of the Ming Dynasty have gathered, and there are about a few thousand people who have fled one after another. They all look at Zheng Xiaofeng."

    "How are they doing now?" Ding Yunyi asked hurriedly.

    The golden-winged eagle immediately replied: "Hochide is very cunning. Knowing that Amur is the last hope of the local Ming people, he will definitely resist desperately. Therefore, the local Luzon natives are the main force in the attack. The leading Luzon native is named Maxi.  They have what is known as the White Armored Army, which is said to be very powerful in combat. It is not yet clear whether Amur has been captured.¡±

    "Those local natives of Luzon deserve to be killed as well!" Ding Yunyi smiled coldly: "Haini Xiong, you are the vanguard of the entire army and rush to support Amur. I will lead the main force and will arrive soon!"

    "Yes!" Hai Nixiong stepped forward and responded loudly.

    Ding Yunyi¡¯s voice was extremely firm: ¡°As long as there is a Ming Dynasty citizen alive there, all the loyal troops of our Huben Guards will definitely rescue them!¡±

    ,please.

    ¡Ë.

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 489 The Last Hope (Part 1)

    Amur is just a small pass, and the place is relatively remote, but it has become the last hope for most Chinese refugees in Luzon. Therefore, the pass has successively admitted more than 2,000 refugees, and the entire pass has  It was packed to the rafters and almost all the empty seats were occupied.

    At this time, as the commander-in-chief here, Zheng Xiaofeng could only be cruel and ordered no more new refugees to be admitted. For the refugees who later fled to Amur, Zheng Xiaofeng could only let them bypass the customs and run wherever they could.  Where to run.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????to and ??are basically young men and women, with very few elderly people and young children. Therefore, almost more than 1,000 people are eligible to join the army.  Zheng Xiaofeng ordered all qualified men to be organized into an army and began training.  Women were organized into groups and engaged in production.

    ????????? But when people have too many minds, they are not unified.  The residents who had moved to Amurri before were all overseas Chinese from various parts of Luzon. They were relatively simple in character, and most of them regarded Zheng Xiaofeng as their savior. Therefore, Zheng Xiaofeng had a high prestige in their minds, and they were all relatively capable.  Hardworking, obedient to management, and able to endure Zheng Xiaofeng's strict training requirements.

    Most of the people who later fled to Amur were businessmen. They had seen a little bit of the world and were relatively cunning. They usually lived a relatively comfortable life and did not suffer hardships.  There are also some scoundrels and idle people among them.  Therefore, after several days of training, most people found it unbearable and complained.

    So some cunning people started to think of various ways to be lazy.  Avoid training, and some people even refuse to participate in training at all.  Hiding in a residential area.  He didn't even go to get the food, he just wanted to get by by stealing and petting dogs.

    But now the entire Amur is only so big.  The residents' residences are arranged in unified groups, making it difficult to hide, and the food is all rationed. Not to mention that you can't steal food, even with money, you can't buy food.

    So a few days later.  Everyone was so hungry that their front cavity was pressed against their back cavity, so naturally some people began to do sneaky things and do illegal things.  Later, after enumeration and statistics, the residents found them all, and there were twenty-two people in total.

    Of course Zheng Xiaofeng knows.  The punishment for this group of people must not be lenient. An order was immediately issued to summon all the troops on the playground, and at the same time, the residents were allowed to watch. The twenty-two people were publicly dealt with and all were driven out of Amur.  These twenty-two people never expected that they would suffer such a severe punishment. Being expelled from Guancheng at this time was basically a dead end, so they all collapsed to the ground with fear.  They cried bitterly, kowtowed to Zheng Xiaofeng to save his life, and swore that they would never dare to do it again.

    But Zheng Xiaofeng was not moved at all, and said sternly: "When you entered the customs, I made the rules clear to you. If you agree, you will stay, if you don't agree, you will leave. If I had known this, why did I do it in the first place?  It's too late to regret it now. Although I have the intention to forgive you, the military law is ruthless. If you want to blame it, you have to blame it. However, I only punish the offender and do not pursue the family members. Your family members are willing to keep you.  Those who are in the pass can stay. Those who are willing to leave with you can also leave."

    Among these twenty-two people, twelve were single, and among the other ten, only three had family members who were willing to leave together. Although the rest of the family members did not want to leave, they all knelt on the ground and begged, but  Zheng Xiaofeng still did not relent, but immediately ordered the soldiers to drive all 22 people out of the pass.

    At this time, Fang Shaoqiang, who had just escaped into the prison, felt a little unbearable. Just as he was about to come out to speak, Fang Xinghe immediately grabbed him and said, "Shaoqiang, what are you going to do?"

    Fang Shaoqiang said: "Dad, I think Zheng Xiaofeng has gone too far. He can just be punished a little. Why do he have to go so far! If we kick them out of the prison at this time, won't they cost their lives?"  I think it¡¯s better to give him some advice. Maybe he¡¯s waiting for a ladder to step down?¡±

    Fang Xinghe glared and said: "You stupid thing, what do you know? In troubled times, heavy laws are used. If these people are not severely punished, will the country still be in chaos? Don't look at them pretending to be pitiful now, in fact they are all cunning.  Gentlemen, if you spare these people this time, do you think they will be honest? And won't military orders become child's play? What will happen if someone disobeys military orders in the future?  The principles are the same, we must be both lenient and strict. What you do is just a random act of kindness and justice.

    Although Fang Shaoqiang was still a little dissatisfied, he did not dare to argue with his father anymore, so he had to keep silent.  In fact, many soldiers and civilians in the customs can't stand the lazy style of these people. When I entered the customs, I suffered so much, why can others be lazy?  Therefore, Fang Shaoqiang did not come forward to plead for mercy, and no one came forward to speak.

    Although all twenty-two of them stayed on the ground and refused to leave, and some even just lied on the ground to fool around, there were still too many soldiers to fight against. Four or five people fought against one person., no matter how hard they struggled, it was no use, they were carried out of the city and thrown away, then the city gate was closed, the drawbridge was pulled up, and they were left to howl and plead outside the city, and they didn't care.

    At the same time, Zheng Xiaofeng once again stated that anyone who is unwilling to accept the conditions can leave immediately and will never force it.  However, no one left voluntarily.  After this rectification, the entire army and civilians in Guancheng were also alert. Many people discovered that although this young commander had no airs and was usually very harmonious, he also had such a ruthless side. He should be fired.  When you are ruthless, you can really do it.  There are also many people who are secretly rejoicing. Fortunately, they did not follow a few of them, otherwise they would be the ones being kicked out now.

    And on the second day, the newly reorganized soldiers all gathered on the playground and began to receive training. No one dared to complain about hardship or tiredness, let alone complain.

    On this day, Amur received news that the enemy army was only more than fifty miles away from Amur. It can be said that the enemy army was approaching the city with troops.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? In the distance outside the pass, with the dust flying and the sun hiding from the sky, a dozen enemy troops on horseback were chasing dozens of civilians, shooting with spears and arrows, approaching the city wall.  Among the people, some people kept falling to the ground.  There were faint screams, cries, grins, roars and other sounds.

    ¡°Those are the local indigenous people of Luzon.  The so-called "White Armor Army", and they massacred the Chinese even hundreds of times more ferociously than the Spanish!

    Because they are now about 200 steps apart, all long-range weapons cannot reach them. Even if they can reach them, they are afraid of accidentally injuring civilians, so they dare not attack easily.  Therefore, all the Amur generals were watching from the top of the city.

    Zheng Xiaofeng took out the telescope.  After adjusting the focus, I looked outside the city and saw a total of twelve enemy troops, but there were twenty-eight horses.  Most of the enemy troops were wearing iron armor, leather helmets on their heads, and holding sabers and spears, but three of them were wearing cotton armor with copper nails, leather hats with sharp needles, and holding long flying knives.  There are three other people wearing plain helmets and dark armors, with protective flags behind their backs, and one of them is wearing iron helmets and silver armor.  The iron helmet has a long red tassel on it, and even the horse under the seat is covered with cotton armor, and he holds a long tiger spear in his hand.  The other sixteen empty horses also carried many other things on their backs.

    After Zheng Xiaofeng told his subordinate Lu Bocai about the characteristics of these people.  Lu Bocai not only took a breath of cold air, but said: "Those with silver armor should be white armor soldiers, while the ones with bright armor and dark armor are horse soldiers, the cotton armor with copper nails, and the pointed leather hats are combat soldiers, and the others are all defenders. These are  Although the number of indigenous people is small, they are very fierce and cannot be underestimated.¡±

    After Lu Bocai finished speaking, Jiang Yiqu, Wang Xin, You Hongliang, and others in the rebel army all looked a little unnatural on their faces. They had fought with the Spaniards in the past and knew how powerful the musketeers were, but the opponents were local indigenous people.  And the other party is only twelve people.

    At this time, the enemy troops and the people were getting closer, and there were only about twenty or thirty people left.  The soldiers of the rebel army could also clearly see that, among other things, everyone in this group of enemy troops was indeed skilled in equestrian skills. They all controlled their horses with only their legs, and no one had ever used their hands.  Moreover, they had already caught up with the fleeing people, but they did not pursue them. Instead, they were like a cat playing with a mouse. Sometimes they deliberately let the people run away for a while, and then they galloped after them, bumping into them, and trampling on them.  Because they were closer, the people's exclamations and screams became clearer, mixed with many enemy soldiers' proud laughter and incomprehensible Manchu.

    The rebel soldiers on the top of the city were also angered by the enemy's atrocities. They were all filled with indignation, especially the young people, who were even more excited and eager to fight.  And a young man named Yang Wucheng came to Zheng Xiaofeng with his scriptures and said: "Sir, please let me go to fight. I am going to teach these Tatars a lesson."

    Zheng Xiaofeng shook his head and said: "Don't panic, it's not yet time. Without my order, no one is allowed to go to war privately or shoot casually."

    In fact, Zheng Xiaofeng was not angry at all.  However, although this enemy army is small in number, it is the first battle between the rebel army and the enemy army. They can only win but not lose. Victory can greatly boost the morale of the soldiers and civilians in the city and stabilize people's hearts. However, if they lose, it will inevitably lead to  The mood of defeat spread and the morale of the military was shaken.  Even if a soldier can be killed, it is still a victory.

    Therefore, Zheng Xiaofeng had to be cautious. He would rather let the enemy troops lean into the city wall and use the most reliable muskets captured from the Spanish to attack the enemy troops, rather than easily go out of the city to fight.  When necessary, we must not hesitate to waste gunpowder to ensure victory in the first battle.

    Sure enough, seeing that the defenders in the city did not dare to fight, the enemy became bolder and chased the people outside the city, crossing two ditches in a row.

    Outside the city of Amur, a total of three trenches were dug. The first trench was one hundred steps away from the city wall, the second trench was seventy steps away from the city wall, and the third trench was fifty steps away from the city wall.  Now the enemy has crossed the second trench and entered the attack range of Amur's various long-range weapons.

    &nbsp; At this time Wu Hansheng said in a deep voice: "Sir, let me do it!"

    Zheng Xiaofeng nodded.  Wu Hansheng immediately pulled out an arrow from the arrow pot, put it on the bowstring, drew the long bow, pointed it at the white-armored soldier, loosened his fingers, and shot away with a "whoosh" sound.

    Although the white-armored soldier was showing off his power under the city, he was still a veteran who had experienced hundreds of battles. Although he looked arrogant, he did not dare to be careless at all. While chasing the people and playing around, he was always watching the people on the city wall from the corner of his eye.  movement.

    Therefore, as soon as Wu Hansheng's arrow was shot, he was noticed by him. He immediately shrank on the horse and hid to the side of the horse. Although the arrow was as fast as a meteor, it was dodged by his general.

    Amidst the lamentations of the rebel generals on the city top, the white-armored soldier held the horse's neck with both hands, turned to the other side of the horse, turned over and climbed onto the horse's back, and raised his weapon to the city head.  The long-poled tiger spear let out a burst of proud laughter, and loudly said a few Manchu words, looking even more proud.  Behind him, the other eleven enemy soldiers also burst into laughter. They pointed towards the city and spoke to each other in native dialect, obviously mocking the rebels.

    The rebel generals on the top of the city also felt that their faces were dull, but the alert reaction and superb equestrian skills shown by the white-armored soldier just now made even the young people who were eager to try it a little bit irritated.

    At this time, a commoner under the city took advantage of the fact that the White Armored Army had relaxed a little, and suddenly ran towards the city wall.  When the white-armored soldier saw it, he immediately spurred his horse, hurried a few steps, caught up with the civilian, raised the tiger spear in his hand, and stabbed the civilian in the back.

    At this moment, there was only a "bang" sound from the city head, and the black horse under him made a long neigh, raised its front hooves high, and the white-armored soldier suddenly leaned up and fell to the ground from behind the horse's crotch.  .  It turned out that Zheng Xiaofeng seized the opportunity and shot him.

    The range of Zheng Xiaofeng's musket is not far, only a hundred steps, and the white-armored soldier is wearing at least two layers of heavy armor or even three layers of heavy armor. Therefore, Zheng Xiaofeng estimates that he has to be at least within fifty to penetrate him.  of heavy armor.  So I have been patiently waiting for the opportunity.

    Finally, he waited until the white-armored soldier was about fifty steps away from the city wall, then he fired, and sure enough, he hit the target.

    A burst of thunderous cheers immediately broke out on the city wall. No matter what, he killed an enemy white-armored soldier. This was a big result, and it also made him feel bad.

    And at the foot of the city, the remaining eleven enemy soldiers couldn't help but be shocked, with expressions of disbelief on their faces.  Although they all knew that the other party had firearms, this white-armored soldier was wearing three layers of heavy armor

    Without thinking, two soldiers immediately rushed forward to investigate the cause of death of the white-armored soldier and at the same time to retrieve the body.

    But the actions of these two men were tantamount to seeking death. Just when they were approaching the body of the white-armored soldier, Zheng Xiaofeng showed no mercy and fired two more shots. The two soldiers fell off their horses almost at the same time.  down.

    Three white-armored soldiers were killed in one blow, and cheers erupted from the city wall again. The morale that had been hit hard by the enemy's superb riding and archery skills gradually recovered.

    And the nine remaining enemy soldiers under the city all showed a look of horror, no longer as arrogant as before.  At the same time, he subconsciously controlled his horse to retreat until he had retreated past the second trench before stopping.

    ¡Ë.

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 489 The Last Hope (Part 2)

    But the actions of these two men were tantamount to seeking death. Just when they were approaching the body of the white-armored soldier, Zheng Xiaofeng showed no mercy and fired two more shots. The two soldiers fell off their horses almost at the same time.  down.

    Three white-armored soldiers were killed in one blow, and cheers erupted from the city wall again. The morale that had been hit hard by the enemy's superb riding and archery skills gradually recovered.  The remaining nine enemy soldiers under the city all showed signs of fear, and were no longer as arrogant as before.  At the same time, he subconsciously controlled his horse to retreat until he had retreated past the second trench before stopping.  A dozen people who were lucky enough to be alive also took advantage of this opportunity and rushed towards the city wall, hoping to get as far away from the enemy as possible.

    Zheng Xiaofeng looked from the top of the city and saw the nine enemy soldiers still lingering between the first trench and the second trench. It was obvious that they were unwilling to be defeated like this, but they did not dare to get close to the city wall.

    At this time, Luo Yuanbin said: "Sir, if the enemy still doesn't leave, we will hit him with two more cannons."

    Zheng Xiaofeng laughed and said: "No need, the enemy is lingering now, they must be unwilling. If we bombard them with artillery again, we will be too weak to win. Generals, who dares to go out of the city with me to fight  Enemy. Let the enemy know that our rebels don't just dare to hide in the city and hit them with firecrackers, but we also dare to fight with the enemy with real swords and guns. "

    Zheng Xiaofeng knew that although he had just killed three white-armored soldiers and one more white-armored soldier, he was the one who took action first, and the others were just cheering and cheering.  Although it can improve the morale of the entire army, if you don't go out of the city and fight the enemy head-on.  Still cannot completely eliminate their fear of the enemy.

    Now there are only nine white-armored soldiers left outside the city, and even the strongest white-armored soldier has been killed.  Morale has been depressed, but his own morale is also recovering, so Zheng Xiaofeng also decided to go out of the city to face the enemy.

    Sure enough, being so excited by Zheng Xiaofeng, all the generals in the city were immediately excited, especially the young people, who were all vying for the lead.  They all wanted to follow Zheng Xiaofeng to fight. Although Lu Bocai and other people who had lived in Luzon for a long time were still afraid of the Baijia Army, they all had a strong fighting spirit at this time and took the initiative to ask for a fight.

    Zheng Xiaofeng is very satisfied with this.  Said: "The enemy only has nine people now, so let's use nine people to fight. If there is one more person than them, they are not considered heroes."

    Immediately, Zhou Shaohuan, Tong Dayong, Cheng Jin, Cheng Gang, Yang Wucheng, Wu Hansheng, Zhou Qi, Zhao Yingjie and himself were ordered to go out of the city to fight.  These nine people are basically the elite of the rebel army. Zheng Xiaofeng doesn't believe it. Is it possible that all the white armor soldiers are not human?

    At this time, the nine white-armored troops wandering outside the city were about to advance or retreat when they suddenly saw the city gate open, the suspension bridge lowered, and several horsemen and horses coming out of the city.  And there are only nine riders in total, no more.

    These enemy soldiers also immediately understood that the other party was going to fight them head-on.  Several people looked at each other and knew that this was their chance to save the situation.  They were originally an outpost tasked with exploring the road. If one white-armored soldier died and two soldiers died, it would be considered a disastrous defeat. If they just went back empty-handed, I'm afraid everyone would be punished.

    So something must be gained.  I can't explain anything until I go back.

    However, a few people were still afraid of the rebels' firecrackers and did not dare to get too close. They all rode their horses and retreated to the first trench before stopping and lining up.  Zheng Xiaofeng and others also stopped at the second trench, with the two sides facing each other more than thirty steps away.

    Seeing that the opponents were all armed with swords and guns, and no firecrackers, the White Armored Army was completely relieved.  Little did they know that the lives of all nine of them were in Zheng Xiaofeng's hands at this time.

    There are now two horse soldiers and one combat soldier in the White Armor Army, and the remaining six are defenders.  Naturally, they were guarded by the two cavalry soldiers. They exchanged a few words with each other in low voices. One of the cavalry soldiers spurred his horse, took two steps forward, raised his long sword and pointed it at the rebels.  On the other side, he muttered something. Although no one could understand what he said, they could all guess that he was challenging the rebels.

    At this time Yang Wucheng said: "Sir, let me fight in this first battle."

    Zheng Xiaofeng nodded. Among the rebels, Yang Wucheng was the best in terms of cavalry fighting skills, and even Zheng Xiaofeng had to accept his inferiority.  Therefore, he is the most suitable candidate to play in the first team.

    Yang Wucheng also picked up a spear and rode out on horseback. The two of them separated their things and immediately stopped, more than sixty meters apart.  After confronting each other for a while, they immediately drove their horses to confront each other.

    The distance of more than sixty meters passed by in an instant under the full speed of the war horses. The two men each raised their weapons, preparing to deliver a fatal blow to the other side at the moment when the two horses passed each other.

    Just when the two war horses were about to meet, Yang WuchengSuddenly, with a flick of the spear, dozens of spear heads immediately appeared, which was dazzling and difficult to fathom.

    The cavalryman was also startled instinctively, but he was also experienced in the battlefield. Although he could not tell the difference between the real and fake spear points of his opponent, he still flew his sickle with a long pole and slashed at Yang Wucheng's head, all in one move.  A lose-lose style of play.

    Of course, the cavalry soldier's response was correct, but it was a pity that he paused for a moment before taking action, and just such a pause gave Yang Wucheng a gap. He leaned on the horse's back, and the flying sickle scraped  Yang Wucheng's helmet passed by, and Yang Wucheng's spear stabbed out like a poisonous snake, piercing the opponent's abdomen.

    The two horses passed by each other, and the cavalry soldier made a "clunk" sound from the side of the war horse and fell down.  Yang Wucheng sat up straight on his horse, held his spear high, and returned to his team.

    Even on Guancheng, the rebel soldiers could see clearly, and they immediately burst into long-lasting cheers again.  Because this time it was not a blunderbuss, but a real head-to-head confrontation, and the victory was won in a one-on-one battle without any fancy.  Everyone has this idea in their mind, it turns out that the enemy is nothing more than this.

    But the remaining eight enemy soldiers of She were all pale, thinking that a single cavalry soldier would definitely bring them victory.  Little did he know that this time he would lose even more and have nothing to say. He was confident that he would win in a head-on confrontation.  He also began to waver.

    And at this moment, the second person in the rebel army went to war.  Yi Jing took the initiative.

    The second person in the rebel army to fight was Tong Dayong, but he did not ride a horse, but dismounted and walked, carrying a thick-backed machete, and came to the front of the formation.

    Among the remaining enemy troops, the only horse soldier can be the leader.  In his opinion, the only ones who can fight the enemy now are himself and that soldier. The other six guards can obviously only come and watch, but the opponent steps forward to challenge.  He wasn't too sure. While hesitating, the remaining soldier jumped off his horse and faced him.

    The two of them met without saying a word, and immediately started taking action.  This battle is no different from the previous one, with two horses facing each other.  These two people are fighting each other step by step. It is a tough bridge and a tough horse. It is a real fight.

    The thick-backed sword of Tong Dayong was specially made for him, with a total length of five feet and six inches and a handle of two feet and six inches.  The blade is three feet long, the back is more than half an inch thick, and it weighs fifty-eight kilograms. When it moves, it "wows" in the wind, and is full of power.  And the six-foot-long double-edged ax wielded by this soldier at the foot of the step seemed to weigh fifty or sixty pounds. It was no less powerful in fighting, fighting, and blocking.  The two heavy weapons struck each other, making a constant sound like "dang, dang, dang".

    Although all the generals of the rebel army knew that Tong Dayong was amazingly powerful.  But after all, Jing was fighting with the enemy, so he couldn't help but worry about him.  Zheng Xiaofeng was also surprised, because Tong Dayong's strength was second to none among the rebels, but he did not expect that an ordinary soldier among the enemy army could compete with him. The enemy's individual combat power was indeed amazing.

    At this time, the two of them fought hard for more than a dozen times, but the soldier finally couldn't withstand Tong Dayong's magical power, and gradually became unable to bear it.  Tong Dayong took the opportunity to attack fiercely several times, and only killed the soldier who retreated several steps.  With a "ding" sound, the swords and axes struck each other again, and the double-edged ax in the soldier's hand was smashed away. Tong Dayong took the opportunity to catch up, and with another knife, the infantryman's head flew into the air and spun several times.  After a circle, it fell to the ground.

    The rebels once again let out warm cheers. After Tong Dayong returned to the formation, everyone discovered that his thick-backed sword had seven or eight holes, large and small, showing how intense the battle just now was.

    On the side of the White Armored Army, the remaining six guards all turned pale, and they were obviously very frightened.  The only remaining cavalryman looked ashen-faced.  The battle has reached this point, even if I can escape back, I am afraid it will be difficult to avoid the fate of being beheaded by Ezhen, who is born in Niulu.

    So the horse soldier turned his attention, clamped the horse's belly with his legs, took a few steps forward, pointed at Zheng Xiaofeng with the long flying sickle in his hand, and mumbled something in his mouth.  Obviously he was challenging Zheng Xiaofeng.  He had just seen from the scriptures that Zheng Xiaofeng was at least the leader of the few people who went to battle. Anyway, he and his left and right would not be able to escape death. It would be better to fight with the leader of the Ming army and drag one of them away before he died.

    Zheng Xiaofeng saw him pointing at him and was about to go out to fight. Zhou Shaohuan blocked him and said, "Sir, you are the lord of a city. You can't take risks, so let me go out to fight."

    Zheng Xiaofeng said with a smile: "The enemy called me by name. If I don't go to fight, wouldn't I be afraid of him? Just watch carefully here, how I kill this enemy. But please pay attention, I killed this  After the enemy, the remaining six will definitely escape. You must be prepared to not let them escape and try to catch a few alive. "

    In fact, Zheng Xiaofeng is not a strong and bellicose person.But he saw very clearly that although the rebels had won two battles in a row just now, the two people who appeared on the battlefield were the two with the strongest individual combat capabilities among the rebels. And if those six defenders were fighting,  One, he dared to let Zhou Shaohuan and the others fight, but now it was the last cavalry in the white-armored army. Zheng Xiaofeng estimated that Zhou Shaohuan and others would lose more and win less. Only when he fights, can he be sure of victory.  And as long as this cavalry soldier is defeated, this battle will be considered a complete victory.

    The two of them immediately stood up and stood apart. The cavalry soldier had been on the battlefield for a long time. Looking at Zheng Xiaofeng's movements of controlling the horse, he knew that Zheng Xiaofeng was not familiar with equestrian skills. Therefore, he couldn't help but perked up and yelled immediately.  , clamped his legs between the horse's belly, raised his sword, and charged towards Zheng Xiaofeng.  Zheng Xiaofeng also waved his spear, urged his horse to move forward, and faced him.

    When the two horses were less than ten meters apart, Zheng Xiaofeng suddenly made a move that no one expected.  He suddenly reined in his horse and threw the spear in his hand hard. At the same time, he rolled off the horse and fell to the ground.

    The horseman couldn't help but be startled. Before he could react, he suddenly felt his center of gravity sinking. His horse actually hit its head on the ground and fell to the ground. He also rolled down from the front of the horse's head.  It turned out that the spear Zheng Xiaofeng had just thrown was not intended to attack anyone, but was aimed at his horse. The spear had already penetrated the front neck of the cavalryman's horse.

    In fact, Zheng Xiaofeng knew very well that his equestrian skills were definitely not as good as those of the Baijia Army. Therefore, when competing on horses, he was not much better than Zhou Shaohuan and the others. Only by finding a way to dismount both sides and fight decisively at the foot of the horse could he be sure of victory.  Only then did he come up with this trick.

    The cavalryman also wore three layers of heavy armor and weighed dozens of kilograms. Therefore, after falling off the horse, he couldn't get up for a while. When he turned his eyes, he saw Zheng Xiaofeng standing a few steps away with a smile.  , and did not take the opportunity to attack.

    After standing firmly on the ground with both feet, Zheng Xiaofeng was convinced that he would be sure of victory now, so he decided to fight for a while in front of the rebel soldiers. He was not in a hurry to attack, but waited for the cavalry soldier to get up.

    After spending a long time, the horse soldier struggled to get up from the ground, and the long knife in his hand was also thrown out of his hand, so he hurriedly pulled out the waist knife, clenched it with both hands, and stared at Zheng Xiaofeng.

    Zheng Xiaofeng also drew his saber, but pointed at him, and then waved, indicating that he should attack him first, obviously with a very contemptuous attitude.

    The cavalryman roared loudly, held a knife in both hands, and slashed hard at Zheng Xiaofeng.  Zheng Xiaofeng, however, stood still. When he attacked in front of him, he turned slightly to one side to avoid the blade, and used a stumbling block under his feet. The horse soldier immediately let out a "Puttong" and fell to the ground.  The rebels immediately burst into laughter, apparently laughing at the cavalry soldier.

    The cavalry soldier couldn't help but feel ashamed and angry. He struggled to get up from the ground and slashed at Zheng Xiaofeng again with his sword.  But at this time, his square feet were in disarray, and he was confused about his moves. Zheng Xiaofeng dodged and hit him hard on the buttocks with the back of his saber.  The Ma Jun staggered a few steps and fell to the ground again, looking extremely embarrassed.

    At this time, the rebels laughed even louder, and many people even booed.  The cavalry soldier was even more ashamed and angry.  In terms of riding and fighting skills, Zheng Xiaofeng is naturally inferior to him.

    But when it comes to fighting on foot, even two horse soldiers may not be able to defeat Zheng Xiaofeng.  (You are welcome to come. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 490 The Last Hope (Part 2)

    After reluctantly crawling over from the ground, the cavalryman slashed Zheng Xiaofeng with his sword.  (read)

    It¡¯s a pity that he can¡¯t even walk steadily now, and he is also weak in wielding the knife.  Zheng Xiaofeng simply thrust the saber into the ground, raised his left hand, and grabbed the wrist where he was holding the saber. The saber immediately became unable to be cut down.  At this time, Zheng Xiaofeng raised his right hand and hit him in the face.  The cavalryman's mouth and nose were bleeding, and he fell down on his back, unable to get up anymore.

    Amidst the shouts of the rebels, Zheng Xiaofeng stepped on the horse soldier's face, pointed at the remaining six white-armored soldiers, and said loudly: "Kill, kill them."

    Zhou Shaohuan, Tong Dayong, Yang Wucheng and other eight people had already made preparations, and immediately urged their horses together to charge forward.  The remaining six white-armored soldiers of She had no fighting spirit and did not dare to fight. They all fled in defeat.

    Wu Hansheng had already bent his bow and nocked an arrow, and fired three arrows in a row, killing a white-armored soldier and two horses. Zhou Shaohuan and others had already caught up with them. Only two of the six white-armored soldiers escaped, and two were captured.  They were beaten to death and two more were captured alive.  Including the cavalry soldier who was defeated by Zheng Xiaofeng, a total of seven people were killed in this battle and three were captured alive, including one white-armored soldier and two cavalry soldiers. However, there were no casualties among the rebels. This was considered a considerable victory.

    At the same time, we counted the materials and also harvested two pieces of armor such as iron armor, cotton armor, and leather armor, thirty-four large and small weapons such as long-handled iron sickles, tiger spears, swords, shields, bows and arrows, a back flag, and four tents.  , the enemy's weapons are very well-made. These armors and weapons are made of fine iron, which is also the best among Amur.  In addition, there are twenty-three war horses.  All of them are high-quality war horses, each with shiny coat and tall body. They are much better than the war horses in the rebel army.

    In addition, more than 500 taels of silver were found from the enemy.  More than a hundred taels of gold.  Zheng Xiaofeng couldn't help but be surprised. Just twelve soldiers actually carried so much silver and gold.  The enemy likes to hide and carry things secretly, but it is still true.

    Of the people who were chased by the enemy, only seventeen survived.  Zheng Xiaofeng also took them all into Amulli and buried the bones of other people who died.  Naturally, these people were very grateful to Zheng Xiaofeng and shed tears of gratitude.

    After returning to the city.  The whole city immediately celebrated, and the fear of the enemy troops among the soldiers and civilians was finally completely wiped away.  At the same time, Zheng Xiaofeng announced the merit assessment of this battle. Yang Chengwu and Tong Dayong, who killed the White Armored Army in battle, were credited with one merit. Others were also credited with merit, and they were allowed to choose horses, armor,  One weapon each.

    Zheng Xiaofeng chose the silver spear, tiger spear and black horse of the white-armored soldier.  He has always lacked a long weapon to ride on. The white-armored soldier's tiger spear is made entirely of fine steel, with a total length of nine feet and a weight of thirty-six kilograms, which is perfect for his use.  Yang Chengwu chose a piece of iron armor, a white horse for a cavalryman, and he himself had a spear to ride on.  Therefore, a set of bows and arrows were chosen as weapons.  Tong Dayong chose another set of armor, a red horse, and the long-handled double-edged ax of the soldier he killed. He used to use machetes and double-edged axes.  almost.

    And everyone else who went to battle also chose their favorite horses, armor, and weapons.

    Zheng Xiaofeng looked down from the city wall.  I saw that more than 300 meters away, the enemy troops had formed a formation. Among them was a large white plain flag with a red border. However, the plain flag was embroidered with a flying tiger instead of a giant python, so it was determined that  .  The leader is Jia La E Zhen, not Prince Baylor.  The white armor with military flags outside the city is all white with red edges. You can also know that this is the army of the Eight Banners with white flags.

    This is after obtaining the enemy. Chapter 498 The arrow rain fell on the enemy's head again.  Although most of the enemy soldiers were carrying shields, they were unable to defend themselves and were shot down again.

    Maxi couldn't help but frown, because he could also see clearly that the bows and arrows on the Amur could usually shoot to a distance of about seventy paces, which was much stronger than the bows and arrows in his own army.  Among the enemy troops, except for the strong bows worn by a few people, the bows and arrows used by ordinary soldiers only had a range of about fifty steps.  This rebel army actually has so many powerful bows.  It seems a bit surprising.

    At this time, Maxi realized that he had underestimated the rebels guarding the border, with artillery and so many powerful bows.  And from the mouths of two white-armored soldiers who fled back, I learned that there should be fire guns in the pass.

    Before Maxi had time to think about the answer, he immediately ordered the siege troops to withdraw.

    Hearing the retreat horn sound, the enemy troops immediately felt relieved and turned around and ran away.  One by one, they were scrambling for fear that they would be a step too late.  After a while, more than two hundred corpses were left on the battlefield, and then it became empty.

    Although he gave the order himself, Maxi still let out a dissatisfied "hum" when he saw the performance of the forward troops. The forward troops were the fastest when retreating.

    &nbsp; And on Amur, there was a burst of cheers, which was to celebrate that they had effortlessly repelled the enemy. Chapter 498 advanced between the two sections of Haogou.

    At this moment, Zheng Xiaofeng also issued an order: "Pass the order, the Franco cannon uses solid bullets to hit the shield car and fire."

    After receiving Zheng Xiaofeng's order, gunner Luo Yuanbin immediately waved the command flag in his hand and shouted loudly: "Fire!"

    "Boom, boom, boom!" The seven Fran cannons will fire one after another, and seven black iron balls will fly out from the muzzle, bringing out a stream of light smoke and shooting towards the enemy formation a hundred steps away.  .

    Out of the seven iron balls, four of them actually hit, and one of them hit the same shield car.  The shield car hit by the iron ball was immediately hit with sawdust flying everywhere.  A hole the size of a washbasin was made in the thick wooden wall, and two white-armored soldiers behind the shield vehicle were killed.  The shield car that was hit by two iron balls was much worse. It was smashed into pieces and the entire car body fell apart.  Several of the white-armored soldiers behind the shield car were killed by the iron balls that had not yet dissipated, and the rest were frightened and fled in all directions.

    With four out of seven shots, Maxi also showed a hint of fear in his eyes.

    "At the same time that the seven Fran cannons were firing, the other eight cannons also sprayed out tongues of flame, scattering the shells mercilessly on the heads of the white-armored troops.  However, this time the enemy troops were more dispersed, so the lethality was much lower than the first time.  After the first round of shelling, the rebel gunners hurriedly cleaned the barrels and prepared to reload.

    Maxi, who was supervising the battle in the rear, also breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed that the effect of this attack was much stronger than the last time.  Before the defenders launch their second attack, they can advance further towards the city wall.

    Sure enough, the enemy pushed the shield car and quickly reached the second trench.  In the back, the white-armored soldiers pushing wheelbarrows were busy filling the first trench with sand and gravel.

    At this time, on the top of the city of Amur, three hundred longbowmen also pulled their longbows and began to shoot arrows down the city.  For a moment, arrows shot towards the enemy's heads like locusts.

    However, the enemy troops were also prepared for this, and they raised their shields one after another to block the rebel arrows. Although some people continued to fall down after being hit by arrows, the losses were significantly reduced, and the remaining shield vehicles also passed the second  trench, and continue to advance towards the third trench.  The trench-filling chores also began to follow, filling in the second trench.

    But just as the White Armored Army was about to approach the third trench, the fifteen artillery pieces at the top of the city were all reloaded. Following Luo Yuanbin's order, Huoba once again let out an angry roar at the White Armored Soldiers below the city.  It sprayed out streams of hot tongues of fire, sending death mercilessly to the enemy's heads again.

    This time the distance was closer, and the power of the artillery fire was more violent. Many white-armored soldiers felt that the ground beneath their feet seemed to be shaking, and then they fell down in rows. Many of them were beaten beyond recognition.  Three shield vehicles were also destroyed.  At the same time, the archers of the rebel army also took advantage of the moment when the artillery was exerting its power, stepped up their bows and fired arrows, and shot down many white-armored soldiers.

    At this point in the battle, although the second batch of more than a thousand attacking enemy troops had not yet approached the city wall, at least three hundred troops had been lost.  However, the heavy price was not without gain. The White Armored Army had broken through the third trench and could begin to truly threaten the city wall.  However, it has now entered the range of the rebels' short bows, so the density of the bows and arrows has further increased. At the same time, within this distance, the penetrating power of the long bows is also stronger, and ordinary shields cannot withstand the long bow's laser fire.  .

    And at this moment, Zhou Shaohuan, who was next to Zheng Xiaofeng, suddenly shouted: "Look, sir, something bad is going to happen!" (You are welcome to support me, it is my biggest motivation.)

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 491 What Ding Yunyi wants to know

    Qiang Ming 491_Read the full text of Qiang Ming for free_Chapter 491 What Ding Yunyi wants to know comes from (.)

    The Spanish army finally arrived.

    Although the local natives of Luzon Island are fierce, they ultimately lack the support of firearms. Under the double blow of the artillery and muskets that the Amur rebels seized from the Spaniards and the carefully designed city defenses, the White Army was already somewhat reluctant.

    At this time, the Spanish army commanded by Major Hochid arrived.

    With them came a large number of artillery pieces.

    With this, the situation completely changes.

    Under the successive attacks of the White Armored Army, the Amur rebels were actually very tired, but they persisted firmly with a sense of faith.  But when countless artillery pieces appeared, the faces of the exhausted rebels finally showed expressions of panic.

    What must be admitted is that they are fighting alone.

    Amur has become a dead city.  No matter how long they can hold on here, in the absence of reinforcements, there is only one way for them to end up:

    Defeat!

    And when the enemy's large reinforcements appeared, the breath they had been holding in their hearts relaxed. Some of them began to think that they could no longer hold on

    Man is a strange animal.

    Some people are perseverant by nature and do not give in easily. They can persevere until the last moment no matter how difficult it is. Some people never thought that they would have such tenacious perseverance  .

    For example, Fang Xinghe and Fang Shaoqiang are two completely different types of people.

    Fang Xinghe arrived in Luzon a long time ago and worked hard here.  Being diligent and diligent, no matter what kind of setbacks he encountered, he could always persevere tenaciously, and the Fang family gradually became a well-off family under his management.

    But Fang Shaoqiang is completely different.

    Fang Xinghe gave birth to Fang Shaoqiang very late, so he was very fond of his son.  Fang Shaoqiang was very smart when he was a boy, which made Fang Xinghe feel that there was a successor to the Fang family.

    But as he grew older, Fang Shaoqiang gradually changed He became a little selfish and indifferent.  But it didn't attract much attention from Fang Xinghe.

    Later, the Spaniards began to massacre the Chinese, and the industries that Fang Xinghe had been working on disappeared in an instant.  If he hadn't bribed a Spanish officer with a large sum of money, maybe he would be dead now.

    The hatred in Fang Xinghe¡¯s heart towards the Spanish cannot be described in words So when Zheng Xiaofeng raised the flag of rebellion, he joined the rebel army without hesitation.

    Fang Shaoqiang then ran into Amur.  Fang Xinghe discovered that his son had never been optimistic about the future of the rebel army, and he was always enveloped in sadness.

    But Fang Xinghe didn¡¯t care, young people always do this

    When the situation in Amur became bad, worry and fear spread to every corner of Fang Shaoqiang's body.  What will happen after the Spanish capture the city?  They will kill everyone here, and they will definitely be killed, but I am only twenty-seven years old this year.

    If you don¡¯t want to die, you really don¡¯t want to die!

    Everyone in Amur is carrying out meaningless resistance, and they cannot have any hope of victory.  Now it's time to make the necessary decision

    No one noticed the change in Fang Shaoqiang, and no one found that Fang Shaoqiang was quietly contacting those who had the same idea as him in Amur Pass

    Fang Xinghe didn¡¯t notice it, and neither did Zheng Xiaofeng.  That's all they care about now.  That¡¯s how to repel successive waves of attacks from the Spaniards and the Luzon coalition

    Cannonballs continued to fall inside and outside the walls of Amur, and the smoke filled every corner.

    The Amur continued to resist at first, using the artillery they captured from the Spanish to shoot at the enemy, but they were soon suppressed.

    Their stock of artillery shells is not very large.  A large amount of shells had been consumed when dealing with the crazy attacks of the White Armored Army. After the arrival of the Spanish, in order to suppress the Spanish artillery, the artillery shells were rapidly consumed again.

    In just one afternoon, Zheng Xiaofeng received the very bad news that all the shells had been fired.

    Zheng Xiaofeng was not in a hurry.  This had long been expected by him.  What are you afraid of after the shells are fired?  They also had muskets.  If all the muskets are used up, what are you afraid of?  They also have knives and guns!

    Even if all their swords and guns are broken, they still still have their fists

    As long as there is one person in Amul, heWe will definitely grit our teeth and fight to the end.  This is a belief, a belief that the enemy will never understand!

    As night fell, the enemy finally stopped attacking temporarily

    The cold wind whimpered in the night, and the smell of blood spread in the air. Occasionally, there were cries. They were the cries of those who had lost loved ones in the war.

    Countless people have fallen, but Zheng Xiaofeng believes that countless people will continue to fight

    "Uncle Fang, how is the west side?" Zheng Xiaofeng asked hurriedly when he saw Fang Xinghe walking towards him.

    "It's not bad, we're still in our hands." Fang Xinghe was old after all, and his physical strength was already exhausted after a day of fierce fighting. He answered Zheng Xiaofeng's question while breathing heavily.

    "Command." Lu Bocai also came over at this time: "The Spanish artillery fire today was very fierce, and we were suppressed in one fell swoop. All our shells were empty. If we don't think of a way as soon as possible, I think it will be difficult to survive tomorrow."  ¡±

    Zheng Xiaofeng knew the severity of the situation at hand better than anyone else, and he nodded silently.

    Yes, if this situation continues, it will be difficult for them to survive tomorrow.  But what now?  There are no artillery shells, no reinforcements, everything must depend on Amul himself

    "Yang Wucheng, Tong Dayong." Zheng Xiaofeng called his two men over: "You are not allowed to fight tomorrow!"

    "What?" The two people were a little confused after hearing this.

    Zheng Xiaofeng's face was serious: "Yes, you are not allowed to fight tomorrow. I will give you three hundred soldiers, and you can gather all the old, weak, women and children in the pass. If the city is broken tomorrow, I will send people to fight to the death to open a bloody road.  You protect the old, weak, women and children and rush out"

    "Commander, we are with you in life and death!" Tong Dayong became anxious immediately.

    "Da Yong!" Zheng Xiaofeng smiled at him and said, "Don't be impulsive. Spain slaughtered us and we, the rebel army, have already put life and death at risk. But we can't all die here, someone has to rush out there"

    Tong Dayong gritted his teeth and said, "But even if we rush out, where can we go?"

    "Fujian, go to Fujian!" Zheng Xiaofeng's answer was very firm: "There is a man named Ding Yunyi in Fujian. He drove away Zheng Zhilong and defeated Zhang Kentang. Now all of Fujian is in his hands."

    "I have heard of this man." Fang Xinghe responded: "It is said that this man is extremely brave. Even the four-nation joint fleet organized by Hongyi was defeated by him, but is it useful for you to ask Dayong and others to find him?  "

    "It's useful, it must be useful!" I don't know why Zheng Xiaofeng answered so firmly: "The Ming Dynasty is currently suffering from internal and external troubles, so it will never send troops. The only one who can avenge us is him! Moreover, even if he doesn't want to avenge us  , he will definitely come to Luzon"

    Several men looked at each other in confusion, not knowing why Zheng Xiaofeng was so sure.

    Zheng Xiaofeng smiled faintly: "If you can see Ding Yunyi, tell him. What he wants all the time is in my hands. As long as he can avenge us, what he wants can be obtained from me.  Found on the body.¡±

    The subordinates had no idea what the leader was talking aboutbut Zheng Xiaofeng knew it all too well

    Ding Yunyi will come, no matter what, Ding Yunyi will definitely appear in Luzon

    The sky is gradually getting brighter, and the Spanish artillery has been lined up.  The White Armored Army has also put on an offensive stance. Maybe today will be Amur's last battle!

    Zheng Xiaofeng has never regretted making such a choice.  When fellow citizens are being oppressed, someone must be brave enough to stand up.

    And God gave this responsibility to himself.

    The roar of artillery shook the earth, and the enemy's attack began again.

    Just like yesterday, everyone in Amur is fighting hard, and no one is timid.  No one is afraid, they are willing to follow their leader and sacrifice their lives generously here.

    Luo Yuanbin fired the last cannonball, and then he knew that these artillery pieces were of no use. He grabbed the steel knife at hand and bravely threw himself into the battle.

    "Boom-boom-boom-" explosions kept ringing on the Amur city wall, and huge shock waves and thick smoke wreaked havoc on Amur.

    And below the city, there are enemies that can¡¯t even be seen

    "Kill! Kill!!" Luo Yuanbin roared loudly, trying his best to encourage every brother around him.

    Suddenly, his shouting stopped, and then he swayed and fell softly against the wall

    "Yuanbin! Yuanbin!" Zheng Xiaofeng saw Luo Yuanbin fall with his own eyes. He rushed over and helped his brother up, only to find that the blood on Luo Yuanbin's chest was constantly flowing down.

    Luo Yuanbin smiled: "Commander, I am not afraid of death, but I ask you one thing. If you can survive, take my body back, okay?"

    This is his last request and his only request.

    Zheng Xiaofeng nodded vigorously, but he knew that he could not do it. He knew that he would soon die here like his brothers.

    But how could I refuse my brother¡¯s last request?

    Luo Yuanbin smiled happily, then slowly closed his eyes and exhaled his last breath in the world.  he died.  But until he died, the smile still hung on his lips

    After putting down his brother's body, Zheng Xiaofeng stood up slowly, looking at the flying shells and the faces of the arrogant enemies. He gritted his teeth and suddenly burst out with an earth-shattering cry:

    "Kill!"

    The battle is still going on, but at this time an unexpected situation occurs

    "Command, command!" Fang Xinghe stumbled over and ran over, crying on his face: "Ximen, Ximen is lost!"

    "What?" Zheng Xiaofeng was shocked.  The enemy's main force was all concentrated on him. How could Ximen suddenly be lost?

    "You treacherous son, your treacherous son, my unfaithful and unfilial treacherous son did it!" Fang Xinghe said with tears.

    Zheng Xiaofeng understood in an instant.

    It turned out that Fang Shaoqiang had clearly seen that Amul could never hold on any longer, so he quietly contacted several of his buddies at night, gathered a group of scoundrels who had the same idea as him, and decided to seize Ximen and welcome him.  The Spanish enter the city.

    ?Perhaps this can save their fate.

    When the enemy began to attack, Fang Xinghe, who was nervously watching the situation on the front line, did not expect that his son would suddenly stab him in the back.

    Since all the enemy's main forces were concentrated on the front, Ximen's defense pressure was not heavy and the number of troops was small. When he saw his son appearing with his men, Fang Xinghe not only had no doubts, but was even worried about his son's "  Brave" and feel sincerely happy.

    But he never thought that his son was actually preparing to rebel against his enemies, the Spaniards!

    Ximen fell into Fang Shaoqiang¡¯s hands, and the unprepared soldiers died.

    The anger and sorrow in Fang Xinghe¡¯s heart could not be expressed in words, but he ran out desperately.  He can't die now, he must tell Zheng Xiaofeng this terrible news!

    It¡¯s over, everything is over now!

    After hearing the news, Zheng Xiaofeng quickly understood that the fall of Amur was imminent.

    "Commander, I gave birth to such a beast, I'm sorry for you!" Fang Xinghe burst into tears.

    "I don't blame you, I don't blame you." Zheng Xiaofeng reluctantly comforted: "But Ximen must be taken back! Lu Bocai, I will give you three hundred people, you go and take back Ximen from Fang Shaoqiang!"

    "Yes!" Lu Bocai responded loudly.

    "Wait, I'll go with you!" Fang Xinghe wiped his tears and said loudly: "The incident was caused by our Fang family, and the disaster was also caused by our Fang family. I will go with Brother Lu, and I will kill him with my own hands."  Got that traitor!"

    Lu Bocai looked at Zheng Xiaofeng and found that the leader nodded to him.

    Looking at the troops retreating, Zheng Xiaofeng sighed in his heart.  Although reinforcements had been sent, he knew that failure was inevitable.

    Soon, the enemy will enter the city in force, and then all hope will be over.

    He did everything he could and tried his best.  Even if I die, I will have no regrets.

    If I have to say that I have any regrets, then there is only one: I have not met Ding Yunyi yet.

    There are some things that I must say in person in front of Ding Yunyi, but God will never give me this opportunity again!

    Ding Yunyi, Ding Yunyi, don¡¯t you know all the terrible things happening in Luzon until now?

    Qiang Ming 491_Qiang Ming full text free to read_Chapter 491 What Ding Yunyi wants to know has been updated!

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 492: Blood-stained - Amul!

    Amur.  (read)

    With the fall of Ximen, all hope has been lost.

    The enemy was keenly aware of Amur's changes, and the situation was soon confirmed.  Even a blind man could see a shameful white flag flying in the direction of the Gate of Ammur.

    Major Hochid never imagined that the enemy actually surrendered!

    Although the rebels were at a disadvantage in frontal defense, they resisted so tenaciously.  It can be clearly seen from the telescope that the enemies are advancing one after another, fighting bloody battles one by one.

    But at this most critical time, there has been such a huge change in Ximen!

    Major Hochid is a very experienced commander. Without any hesitation, he immediately detached a part of his troops and rushed towards the west gate.

    At this time, Fang Shaoqiang¡¯s life was not easy.

    The Spaniards have not come in yet, but the counterattack in the city has already begun, and the person leading the counterattack is actually his father!

    Father, father, why are you so confused!  Fang Shaoqiang cursed in his heart.

    Who doesn¡¯t know the situation in Amur?  Now we are in a precarious situation, and I am doing this entirely for the sake of the Fang family, but why can't you understand my painstaking efforts?

    ¡°Kill the traitor Fang Shaoqiang¡± was heard.

    Those who were temporarily organized by Fang Shaoqiang were nothing more than rogues. Facing the surging rebel army, they were a little panicked and at a loss.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? If you continue to resist reluctantly, you not be able to hold on for long.  The fighting power and confidence of the traitors cannot be compared with those of the rebels.

    But now Fang Shaoqiang and his accomplices must persevere

    They have already become traitors once and there is no way they can go back again.  Even if he dies, he can only die with the shame of a traitor.

    Fang Shaoqiang is still very clear about this.

    Fortunately, the reinforcements finally arrived in time!

    The Spaniards rushed in!  With the entry of a large number of Spaniards, the situation has completely changed

    Seeing the failure of his work, Fang Xinghe was in agony. He could forgive his son no matter what he did.  But not this time.

    There are thousands of compatriots here!  Countless compatriots have lost their lives in the massacre. Will such a tragedy still happen in Amur this time?

    However, now they have no way to stop the enemy from entering.

    A new massacre is taking place in Amur

    ?¡­

    "Go tell Yang Wucheng and Tong Dayong. Let them prepare to break out!" Zheng Xiaofeng also saw the Spanish pouring into Amur, and he also knew that Amur was at its last moment.

    Death is death, there is nothing to be afraid of!

    In fact, everyone around him also knows what he will face now:

    Blood-stained¡ª¡ªAmul!

    With your own blood and life.  Let those Spaniards know the bravery of my Ming people!

    "Let us die together!" This was the last order given by Zheng Xiaofeng:

    Let us die together!

    Fearless bloodshed, fearless sacrifice, fearless let the heroic demeanor of the people of the Ming Dynasty remain in Amur forever!

    Everyone who could take up arms followed their leader and rushed down. Now there was no need to continue to defend the front.

    Fight in the city, fight every enemy you can see in the city!

    More and more enemies are pouring in, but more and more people of the Ming Dynasty have taken up all available weapons.

    Zhou Shaoheng is one of them.  From the very beginning when he joined the rebels, he had regarded himself as a dead man.  His family members all died in that terrible massacre. If he hadn't gone out occasionally, he might have died too.

    ¡°My family is gone, so what are you doing alone?¡±

    since that day.  The rage of revenge burned in his heart.

    Revenge, revenge, revenge no matter what!  Revenge for your family and all the compatriots who died at the hands of the Spaniards!

    When the enemy rushed into Amur, Zhou Shaoheng was the first to rush out.

    The steel knife in his hand kept whistling.  He slashed down, heartily slashing every enemy he could see.  After the killing, Zhou Shaoheng was covered in bloodThere was so much blood that even he himself couldn't remember how many enemies he had killed.

    It¡¯s enough. It¡¯s enough.  This knife was for killing his father; this knife.  He killed it for his mother; this knife was killed for his wife and children!

    Kill, kill!  Kill every enemy you can see!

    He saw seven or eight Spaniards with muskets appearing in front of him. Zhou Shaoheng was not afraid, he raised his steel knife high and shouted and rushed forward.

    At this time, the muskets in the hands of the Spaniards rang

    Zhou Shaoheng staggered, but he tenaciously rushed forward a few steps, and then he found that his physical strength was no longer enough to support himself and rush to the enemy.

    He roared and threw the steel knife forward with all his strength.

    He heard the screams and saw his steel knife piercing the chest of an enemy.  Zhou Shaoheng's mouth showed a smile.

    He stood there motionless, letting the blood flow out of his body, knowing that he was about to die.

    Father, mother, wife, children, are you all okay in heaven?  Don't worry, I'm coming to find you!

    Zhou Shaoheng smiled slightly, and then slowly fell to the ground

    Zhou Shaoheng died, but he died without any regrets.  He died on the road to battle, rather than being massacred in humiliation.

    At least at the moment of his death, he thought he was happy.

    There are countless people like Zhou Shaoheng who are fighting like him.  Although they know failure is inevitable, they don't care.

    A glorious uprising.  Then fight and die with honor!

    When Zhou Shaoheng died, Zheng Xiaofeng was not far away. He watched his brother fall in front of him, but he was not sad at all.

    Soon, I will be able to see my dearest brother, of course in another world

    "Command, the White Armored Army has also entered the city!"

    "Wu Hansheng. Bring someone to stop them!" Zheng Xiaofeng shouted without thinking.

    Without saying a word, Wu Hansheng rushed out with a bow and arrow, and saw a large number of white-armored troops appearing from a distance.  He steadily raised his bow and nocked the arrow, and one arrow after another flew out.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? He watched one enemy after another fall under his arrow

    There are more than a hundred brothers behind him.  Just like him, he kept shooting out arrows, with a cold expression and mechanical movements.  Continuously shoot all enemies in sight.

    They tell themselves in their hearts that they cannot die now, it is not the time to die yet!

    Before the last feather arrow is shot, they must be firmly nailed here, they must!  This is their responsibility!

    The White Armored Army did not expect that they had already rushed into Amur, but they still encountered such tenacious resistance, which was hard to imagine for them.

    Originally thought that once we enter the city.  The enemy's confidence will collapse, but now it seems that they are completely wrong

    The other party¡¯s confidence is as tenacious and unbreakable as before!

    Yes, there will be despicable and shameless traitors in war.  But there are also righteous men who remain loyal until death. They know they must die, but they die generously!

    The arrows were being consumed rapidly, and the enemy corpses on the opposite side were piled up like a hill.  The copper and iron walls built by these more than a hundred archers caused the White Armored Army to feel great panic.

    Nothing can defeat them.  No!

    Wu Hansheng reached out and touched the arrow box, but found nothing. He suddenly found that his last arrow had been shot.

    He looked at his brothers and found that they had shot all the arrows just like him.

    Wu Hansheng smiled: "Brothers, are you afraid of death?"

    The brothers shook their heads silently. Like any brother who died before them, they lost their home and their family. They had nothing more to lose.

    Wu Hansheng threw away the bow in his hand and pulled out the knife from his waist: "Brothers, let them die here together vigorously!"

    When he finished saying this, he was the first to rush out

    It was recorded in later historical materials:

    "the rebel archer Wu Hansheng, a native of Fuzhou, Fujian, whose age is unknown, followed the rebel leader Zheng Xiaofeng to defend Amur during the great uprising, and led 107 of his men to fight on the day the city was brokenall the arrows were exhausted,  Bows were broken, swords were broken, people died Wu Hansheng and his 107 men survived without a single life, generous"Ren, he is the 'One Hundred and Eight Amur Martyrs'"

    Wu Hansheng and his 107 brothers also died, and they died without regrets.  Their corpses were so intertwined with those of their enemies that it was impossible to tell who was who.

    The sky is wailing and the earth is wailing, and it seems that it is also wailing for these martyrs who died generously!

    Major Hochid, who was supervising the battle outside the city, let out a soft sigh. When the situation in Amur City was reported to his ears one after another, he knew that although his troops had entered the city, the battle was still going on.  It doesn't end that easily.

    There are traitors, but most of them are martyrs who sacrifice their lives for righteousness.

    He suddenly had some doubts about whether Governor Cocuera was right to massacre the Ming Dynasty people on such a large scale. In Luzon alone, these Ming Dynasty people who were lucky enough to survive the massacre showed such strong determination that they had already  At this point, they actually still have no intention of surrendering.

    So what about the future?  What other terrible things will happen in the future?  Hochid was completely unable to answer himself

    But no matter what, victory is coming soon.  I hope to end all this as soon as possible so that I can go back and leave the place that is cursed and full of blood

    In Amur City, Zheng Xiaofeng's heart was bleeding as he watched his brothers die one after another, but he would never allow himself to fall down now.

    He wants to fight his way out for the sake of the people in the city who are waiting to break out.

    He led five hundred of the most elite rebels and slashed wildly, frantically trying to open a gap in the enemy's attack as soon as possible.

    No matter what, we can¡¯t all die here!

    This belief has always firmly supported Zheng Xiaofeng.

    So the coalition forces of the Spaniards and the White Armor Army saw a terrifying scene.  In front of the Spanish muskets, the "rebels" launched one charge after another without hesitation, even forcing the Spanish muskets to be loaded at a speed that could not keep up with the speed of shooting.

    And those white-armored troops seem to be a little discouraged after the battle. They no longer think that they can successfully kill all these people here.

    The gap seems to be gradually being torn open

    "Go tell Yang Wucheng and Tong Dayong and ask them to rush out with their people!"

    Amidst Zheng Xiaofeng's loud roar, thousands of old, weak, women and children soon appeared under the protection of 300 elite soldiers.

    "Kill out! Fight out!"

    There were roars one after another, and by this time, everyone was working hard.

    However, Maxi, who commanded all the enemy forces, was an experienced officer. He had already anticipated that the enemy might break out in desperation.

    So, a Spanish army that had never been used appeared on the battlefield

    A large number of people rushed out of Amur City. When they left here, they could see the hope of life.  But their excitement only lasted for a short period of time.

    A large number of heavily armed Spaniards appeared opposite them.

    When they saw the artillery arrayed and the enemies holding muskets, Yang Wucheng and Tong Dayong closed their eyes in despair.

    There is no way to get out, there is no possibility of getting out.

    After a while, Yang Wucheng said slowly: "Dayong, will you keep your life here?"

    Tong Dayong also opened his eyes and smiled slightly: "Leave your life here!"

    He clenched the knife in his hand tightly, and then suddenly raised his voice: "We can't get out, let's stay here and fight with those damn enemies!"

    No one spoke, no matter it was the elderly, women, or children, everyone held their fists.  Since you can't get out, just stay here.  They don't have weapons in their hands, but they still have fists and teeth, and they can still fight the enemy.

    They can regard themselves as real warriors!

    Hochid looked at the group of people opposite who were looking forward to death, and sighed heavily.  He has always wanted to figure out a question: Why do these people still not care about life and death at all?  Are they really not afraid of death?  Are there really people in the world who are not afraid of life and death?

    However, no one can give him the answer!

    Hochid nodded, and several Spanish officers raised their hands.

    When this hand falls, it will be the end of everything!

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 493 Ding Yunyi - reinforcements - have arrived!

    When this hand falls, it will be the end of everything!

    At this moment, the whimpering horn suddenly sounded.

    The sudden sound of the horn surprised everyone.

    Hochid and some Spanish officers turned their heads involuntarily At this time, they suddenly found that there was dust flying behind their own formation, and it seemed that countless people and horses were galloping here.

    Major Hochid was not surprised, but just a little strange. Where did the troops come from?  Could it be reinforcements sent by Governor Cocuera?  No, judging from the sound of the horn, it's completely different.

    Are there reinforcements from the rebels on the other side?  No, the rebels have no reinforcements!

    Who are those people?  Major Hochid was confusedbut soon he got the answer

    In the dust, countless people wearing strange clothes came out. In an instant, Major Hochid finally knew who they were:

    Pirates!

    Damn it, it's those damn pirates!

    But where did the pirates come from?  There is only one place in Luzon where we can land so smoothly and reach Amur in such a short time:

    Ren Ya Country!

    But there are also Spanish soldiers stationed in Renya Country, right?

    An ominous premonition arose in Major Hochid's heart. Could it be that pirates had captured Renya Country?  But how is this possible?  How come there are so many pirates fighting against the regular army?

    ¡°Also, even if the pirates land, they only want to burn, kill and plunder.  Why did they come to Amur? Are they here to help the rebels in the city?

    How is this possible?

    But even if it was confirmed that it was a pirate, Major Hochid did not panic too much

    It was too late for the artillery to turn. Major Hochid responded quickly. He decisively ordered a lieutenant to command his men to attack the pirates. Then, he ordered the Luzon indigenous troops to assist in the battle.

    He is fully confident of defeating this pirate attack.

    But the emergence of large groups of pirates.  But it also gave the refugees in Amur a chance.  Although they also don¡¯t know who the other person is coming from and the purpose of coming, they all have the same idea in their hearts:

    The enemy of your enemy is your friend!

    "Kill!" Yang Wucheng shouted without losing the opportunity.

    "Kill!" Everyone shouted!

    The Spanish artillery recovered from its brief panic.  Still showing a very high quality, they quickly loaded the shells and smashed the shells hard at each other one by one.

    The sound of cannons rumbled.  Refugees continued to fall amidst the sound of artillerybut no one among them was willing to back down.  It¡¯s not about how brave they are, but retreating means death, advancing means death, it¡¯s better to fight to the death!

    The pirates who came from behind did these refugees a big favor. They forced the Spanish and Luzon coalition forces to not concentrate on attacking and killing, which also allowed the refugees to reduce their losses to a great extent.

    The pirates who rushed up suddenly separated, and then countless pirates carrying muskets appeared!

    At this moment, Major Hochid almost thought he had seen it wrong.

    A musket?  Pirates who use a lot of muskets?  Could it be that I am dazzled?  But when the gunfire roared, Major Hochid finally knew that he was not wrong:

    These damn pirates actually used a lot of muskets!

    God damn pirates, where did they get so many muskets?  When did pirates become so powerful?

    And pirates didn¡¯t just use muskets.  Along with the muskets, there were also dart-like things that were fired, accurately hitting every target within sight.

    Completely unprepared, the Luzon native troops who rushed to the front suffered heavy casualties in an instant. Thousands of people fell to such a joint attack.

    The fighting qualities of the Luzon indigenous army and the Spanish army are completely different.  Although they also have an army like the White Armor Army that they are proud of.  But most of them are just temporary organizations.

    Under such heavy casualties, the Luzon native army quickly fell into chaos. They swarmed up and retreated in a swarm.

    Major Hochid's face was ashen, and he called Maxi, the leader of these indigenous people, over.  He was severely scolded.  Almost at the same time, the pirates were very close to here.

    With the help of pirates, the refugee team is also constantly attacking. Once they areIf they all converge, this will be a very terrible thing.

    That¡¯s not all. The rebels who were still fighting bloody battles in Amur City seemed to have noticed something, and hundreds more rebels rushed out.

    Major Hochid knew that he had to do something at this time, otherwise all his efforts would be in vain!

    He pulled out his command knife and issued an order coldly: "All the troops, go into battle, leave no one alive, and completely defeat the rebels and those pirates!"

    The Spanish soldiers were in high spirits, knowing that the final decisive battle had finally arrived, and the native Luzon soldiers also cheered up.

    The decisive battle is about to break out!

    The sound of horns suddenly sounded again, and this time it seemed that the sound of horns was heard all over the mountains and plains.

    Major Hochid¡¯s brows knitted together tightly. Was it the horn sound again?  Where did it come from?  Could it be that reinforcements from the pirates have arrived again?

    This time Major Hochid guessed wrong again, it was not pirates who came!

    Behind the pirates, countless battle flags suddenly appeared, and when they saw these battle flags, the pirates suddenly burst into earth-shattering cheers.

    Major Hochid picked up the telescope, and in the telescope he saw clearly the words written on the largest flag:

    "The brave and loyal tiger and the guard"!

    A brave, loyal tiger and a guard?  Major Hochid frowned. He seemed to have heard this name somewhere

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Wu Yong, Zhong Lie Hu, Ben Wei¡­ Wu Yong, Zhong Lie Tiger, Ben Wei¡­ Suddenly, Major Hochid¡¯s expression changed drastically.  He finally remembered where he heard this name!

    The Tiger Guards who once defeated the combined fleet of the four countries and became famous throughout the sea!

    And their leader, his name is - Ding Yunyi!

    Major Huochide was really surprised this time. The Tiger Guards came. So where is the man named Ding Yunyi?  Is he here?

    Ding Yunyi did not "disappoint" him, Ding Yunyi - he is here!

    A horse gallops!  This is the world-famous horse galloping towards the sky.

    On the back of the war horse, there is a young knight covered in silver armor.  Waving the Qianjunyan in his hand, he rushed to the front of the team like a god of war:

    Daming - Marquis Wu Lie - Ding Yunyi!

    Ben Xiao ran so fast, surpassing everyone as quickly as a bolt of lightning.

    Two desperate white-armored soldiers rushed towards him.  Ding Yunyi's eyes held a terrifying look, and he held Qian Junshan tightly without saying a word.

    When getting close to the enemy.  Ding Yunyi suddenly roared, and Qian Junyan whipped up a terrifying gust of wind and swept towards the enemy on the opposite side.

    There was a shrill scream, and a body rose into the sky. When the body fell, it had already been knocked out of its human shape.

    The remaining armor-bearing army was shocked and turned around to run away. However, Ding Yunyi's horse was fast and he caught up with him in the blink of an eye. Ding Yunyi swung the Thousand Army Spear and hit the opponent hard on the head.

    There wasn¡¯t even a scream this time.  The whole head of the white-armored soldier was slapped flat.

    Everyone was dumbfounded God, is there such a way to kill people in the world?  One body was beaten to pieces, one head was beaten to pieces, and there was no intact body, so that¡¯s what I¡¯m talking about!

    "The alliance leader is mighty! The alliance leader is mighty!"

    "Wu Liehou is mighty! Wu Liehou is mighty!"

    All the pirates and Tiger Guard soldiers shouted in unison.

    Major Hochid was also completely dumbfounded, God.  What kind of killing method is this? All the guns and artillery seemed so insignificant under Ding Yunyi's brutal killing method.

    Major Hochid never dreamed that a cold weapon could be so powerful But he could no longer think about it any longer. He saw a bolt of lightning rushing towards him  .

    The pirates and Huben guards behind him have been put some distance away by themselves, but Ding Yunyi doesn't care at all!

    What he can be sure of is that the Spaniards or Luzon people will never be able to kill him!

    This is a kind of strong confidence that is difficult to explain clearly!

    Seeing Ding Yunyi running closer and closer, under the severe urging of Major Hochid, Maxi bravely came forward to meet him.  The hooked sickle in his hand slashed at Ding Yunyi viciously.

    When the two horses collided, Ding Yunyi roared again, and the thousands of troops smashed towards each other.

    After a loud bangthe hook sickle in Maxi's hand had been cut into two piecesbut the speed of Qian Junshan's strike did not slow down at all  

    &nbsp; Qian Junyan hit Maxi heavily on the face Maxi fell from his horse. Like his men, he didn't even have time to make a sound before he died  .

    Ding Yunyi did not let him go so easily, even if the other party was now a dead person.  Qian Junshan stabbed Maxi's body hard, and Ding Yunyi used all his strength to lift Maxi's body high

    "Mighty! Mighty! Mighty!!!"

    The crazy roar sounded again.

    Major Hochid was scared. He was really scared. Even if he saw it with his own eyes, he couldn't believe that there were such brave and terrifying people in the world.

    What if the strange weapon you picked now is yours?  Major Hochid no longer dared to think about it anymore

    What shocked Major Hochid even more had just begun. Amid waves of rhythmic shouting, a large number of musketeers suddenly appeared on the battlefield.

    In the center is the "Major Shi Weide Regiment", on the left is the "Hu Ben Guards Army" commanded by Li Dingguo, and on the right is the Huben Guards Naval Musketeers.

    The sudden appearance of these armies, all composed of muskets, brought a huge shock to the entire battlefield.

    These musketeers lined up in a neat formation, advancing on the battlefield without any panic.  And Li Dingguo, who was commanding musketeers on the battlefield for the first time in his life, actually behaved so calmly.

    After the musketeers, teams composed of cavalry and infantry began to appear.

    Those were the cavalry commanded by Houlu and the infantry commanded by A Hu, Wang Wei and others.

    God, Major Hochid exclaimed in his heart again, when did these damn Ming Dynasty troops land?  How did he appear here so quickly?

    The coalition of Tiger Guards and pirates began to attack.

    The refugees and rebels in Amur City also began to attack.

    With such a close distance, the Spanish artillery has lost its effect.

    With the roar of muskets and the wailing of trumpets, the joint attack composed of musketeers, cavalry, and infantry soon took the initiative on the battlefield.

    Ding Yunyi did not take these enemies to heart at all. Once the fleet, the Spanish's biggest support, was defeated at sea, the Spanish infantry would not be a concern at all.

    They are definitely no match for the new Tiger Guards!

    As for those Luzon indigenous troops?  Maybe they can suppress the rebels, but in front of the more professional army, the Tiger Guards, these indigenous people who should be killed are just a group of scum.

    The balance of victory on the battlefield is rapidly tilting towards the Tiger Guards. When the Tiger Guards appear on the battlefield, there is no longer any suspense in this war.

    Seeing his soldiers galloping bravely on the battlefield, Ding Yunyi stopped his actions of continuing to kill.  Now, the role of one's own personal strength on the battlefield should be deliberately and gradually reduced. What Huben Guards should value should not be personal strength, but the strength of the entire collective.

    And the current Huben Guards are being transformed according to this goal.

    Of course, when he landed in Luzon this time, in addition to avenging those people who died in the Ming Dynasty, he also had a very important purpose: to find the man named Zheng Xiaofeng!

    No one knows why, except Zheng Xiaofeng himself and Ding Yunyi.

    When Ding Yunyi heard that the leader of the Amur Uprising was actually the Zheng Xiaofeng he was looking for, he made a decision immediately:

    No matter what, we must save Amul, and we must not let Zheng Xiaofeng die.  Where is Zheng Xiaofeng?  Are you alive or dead now?  No matter how difficult it is, you have to survive.

    Live well, because I don¡¯t want you to die yet!  Ding Yunyi thought silently in his heart.

    The battle on the battlefield is very fierce, but according to the progress of the situation, the battle will be over soon, and most of these enemies will not be able to escape.

    Cai Jiuzhou quietly rode his horse to Ding Yunyi's side: "Master Hou, thank you for sending someone to bring you a message. The layout of the capital has been completed."

    Ding Yunyi said "Oh" and said nothing more, and Cai Jiuzhou didn't ask what the layout was.

    Having been with Wu Liehou for such a long time, he already knows very well what to ask and what things should never be asked by himself!  Piaotian Literature registered members recommend this work

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 494: The Little Eunuch of the Royal Palace (Part 1)

    "Stop running away, little thief!"

    A figure suddenly rushed out of the alley, startling pedestrians and almost knocking over the incense stall on the roadside.

    The incense vendor muttered something dissatisfied, and just as he was about to place his incense candles, several more people rushed out of the alley, shouting, and the vendor was so frightened that he quickly shrank his hands to avoid them.

    ¡°You little thief, stop running away! Give me your money back!!¡±

    Running in front was a young man with delicate features.  He glanced back and saw several big men thirty to fifty meters behind him, holding sticks and chasing him fiercely.  The young man sucked in a breath of cold air, felt more wind at his feet, and scurried into the alley.

    The big men followed closely and rushed into the alley.  However, the alley was narrow and overgrown with branches, and the young man was nowhere to be seen.

    "Where are you running?" A big man said panting.

    "This little thief dares to steal Mr. Liu's money. He doesn't want to live in the capital anymore!"

    "Brother, should we still pursue you?"

    "Hmph! Chase! I want to see if he can escape this city of Beijing!"

    The shouts and curses of the big men were getting farther and farther away, and in just a cup of tea, they were drowned in the distant noise.

    Deep in the alley, a small head poked out of the cabbage shed, looking forward and back.

    It must have gone far.

    The young man carefully climbed out from behind the cabbage pile, patted the dirt on his body, breathed a sigh of relief, then took off the small baggage on his back and weighed it in his hands.

    "If I had known it was the money of the bully Mr. Liu, not to mention fifty taels."  Even if it's five cents, I don't have the guts to think about it.  The boy sighed.  What a good thing this is. If you don't take this money, you can still live. If you take this money, how can you live in this capital?

    The young man couldn't help but shudder as he thought about it and looked around.  He turned around and went back to the cabbage shed.

    It¡¯s still dangerous now that it¡¯s daylight, so we¡¯ll wait until night for now.  Think of another way

    ?¡­

    "Master. It's dawn, it's time to get up."

    The young man opened his eyes drowsily and saw the maid busy back and forth in the bedroom.  The sunshine outside the window is warm and soft.  Accompanied by a few clear bird calls, they passed through the window lattice with carved crabapple branches, brushed past the celadon tea cup on the rosewood table, and landed on the fragrant and warm brocade quilt.

    I dreamed of home again The young man took a deep breath and looked around at everything in front of him with nostalgia. Some nostalgia welled up in his heart, no more, no less, just enough to make his eyes wet.

    In this trance, the bedroom turned into a hall, with a kind-faced middle-aged man and a beautiful and gentle woman sitting in the middle.  The two of them smiled slightly and waved to the young man:

    Come, Dezhong, come

    Father, mother.  Have you come to see the children again?  The boy was walking forward step by step, wanting to hold his mother's hand, when suddenly a loud shout came from behind him:

    Xu Dezhong!  So you are here!  Hum hum, come here, collect all the valuable items in this house from me!

    don't want!

    The young man stretched out his hand to stop him.  But he couldn't move at all, and could only look at the overturned tables and chairs, broken porcelain, crushed flower branches, and the mother crying on the side.  The Eight Immortals chair where my father was sitting just now seemed to be right in front of me, within reach, but my father was nowhere to be found.  In the past five years, I don¡¯t know how many times I have dreamed of the same scene.  The young man held his breath and closed his eyes quietly.  It's just a dream, it doesn't matter, just wait, wait and it will pass As I thought about it, the chaotic sounds in my ears became increasingly blurry, and only the sounds of footsteps gradually became clearer.

    ?? woke up suddenly.  The young man calmed down and found that he was still huddled in the cabbage shed.  A chill ran through my body, and I looked through the cracks in the cabbage pile and saw that it was almost dusk.  The sound of footsteps really rang in my ears, and people kept passing by, making it very noisy.

    "My lord, this is where I saw that kid missing today!"

    Snapped!  "Ouch!"

    "You detectives can't even catch a young boy! This slap is light. If we can't catch him before tomorrow, you four will just pack up and get out!"

    "Yes, yes hurry up! Go and look for it over there!"

    The rapid footsteps seemed to be heading towards the entrance of the alley.  From a distance, I heard Mr. Liu yelling angrily:

    "Find out what this guy's name is and where he lives! I have to find him even if the city of Beijing is exposed!"

    "yes!"

    The young man suddenly woke up and squatted in the cabbage shed, not daring to breathe out.  After being so nervous for about half an hour, there was no movement around. The young man finally breathed a sigh of relief and leaned against the cabbage pile, still holding the fifty taels of silver tightly in his arms.

    &nbsp; Petty theft, petty cheating, good or bad, Xu Dezhong has finally lived to this day.  The pain of losing a family and losing people seemed to have slowly calmed down as time went by, and it stayed peacefully somewhere in the memory. Except for the occasional reflection in dreams, it did not often disturb Dezhong's thoughts.  Five years, neither short nor long, has made Dezhong accept God's unfair arrangement. It seems that the life of a rich young man in those twelve years is really a dream. When he wakes up from the dream, he smiles lightly, waves his hand and doesn't care too much.  .  Or maybe such a life without food and clothing is too realistic, so realistic that even the slightest immersion in sadness would seem so luxurious.

    No matter what, everything is in the past.  And the problem before him now makes Dezhong not in the mood to recall the old events in his dream just now.

    Shortly after nightfall, the moonlight was dim, and there still seemed to be the noise of the policemen in the distance, intermittent and hard to hear clearly.  I finally got a big sum of money, but I made a mistake. It seems they won't give up until they catch me tonight.  Dezhong shook his head and opened the baggage in his arms.  The five ingots of silver glowed with a soft silver light, which looked very beautiful under the moonlight.  Dezhong picked up one ingot and looked at it carefully, then picked up another and weighed it, and suddenly found a letter buried under the silver ingot.  Dezhong opened the letter by moonlight and saw the following lines written on it:

    "It's my fault, Mr. Yang, to take the trouble to change the sentence. A small courtesy would be disrespectful. Please accept it, Mr. Liu Dahu."

    No wonder Capt. Liu was so nervous about the money. It turned out that he was afraid that his little deeds would be known.  Dezhong sneered disdainfully.  In today's world, the country is not peaceful and the people are uneasy, and it is not easy to have enough food. How can I have the leisure to care about your many things.  Dezhong stuffed the letter back into the envelope and threw it aside without taking another look.  Then he arranged the silver coins neatly, carefully wrapped them in cloth, and put them in his arms.

    Butif Liu Dahu decides that the matter will be exposed.  Even if I don't pay attention to him, he will still come to me.  The so-called "change of sentence" is a trivial matter.  That's all, if the matter is important and the crime is serious, wouldn't Liu Dahu silence him if he is caught?  While Dezhong was holding the money in his pocket, a trace of fear arose in his heart while he was thinking wildly - spreading this letter was no longer a problem that could be solved by returning the money.  How about dressing up as a woman and heading out of the city overnight?  But at this moment, where can I find a coat and skirt, not to mention the difficulty of going out of town.  Even if we leave the city, where can we find a place to stay

    I don¡¯t know how long it took, but the night was deep and the surrounding area finally started to become quiet.  After not eating for a day, Dezhong's stomach was already growling with hunger.  But still couldn't come up with any good ideas.  Several times I wanted to climb out of the shed to explore the wind, but was frightened back by the sound of people coming and going.  what to do?  There is no way forward and no way back. We can't hide in this small shed forever.  Just when Dezhong was gathering his courage and wanted to go out to explore the road again, suddenly there was another sound of footsteps in the distance.  Dezhong was shocked.  He quickly retracted into the shed and hid it, and looked out through the gap in the cabbage pile.  I saw a group of people walking rustlingly from the direction of the alley entrance. The person walking in front was holding a lantern. The light was dim and could only roughly reflect the figures of these people.  They walked very fast and very lightly. When they passed the cabbage shed, Dezhong wanted to distinguish them carefully, but he couldn't distinguish them clearly. He just felt that these people acted in a low-key and secretive way, not like Capt. Liu's men.  .

    After walking not far from the cabbage shed, the group stopped for some unknown reason.  As soon as the rustling sounds disappeared, the alley seemed extremely quiet.  The lantern at the head turned in a direction, and the light just reflected the gorgeous and complicated patterns on a person's robe.

    "The palace gate is just ahead. Do you remember everything I taught you?"

    This man spoke with a flurry of frustration, his voice was not loud but somewhat sharp, and his words had a condescending air.

    "Remember, remember, these children all understand the truth. Don't worry, Eunuch Zhao." The lantern holder bowed and said flatteringly.

    It turned out to be a eunuch.  Dezhong felt at ease.  Nowadays, eunuchs are very good. They work for the emperor in the palace. Not only are they well-dressed and well-fed, but standing in the crowd, they seem to be a head taller than others.  Those people in front of me are just examples.

    "Well -" Eunuch Zhao's voice rang again, "I have taken care of your cleansing matters. From now on, the Za family won't be able to control you much. By then, the six of you um  ?" Eunuch Zhao tilted his head and asked the person holding the lantern, "How many people are there?"

    "Hey? One, two, three, four, fivewhy are there five people? Wang ChunshengLi XiangWu Haocai, ZhouZhou Shi, Zhao Fuchenghey  Where is that man named Zhang Yishan? Did any of you see him? "

    The few young people behind looked at each other and said nothing.

    "Where did he go! Huh?" Facing these young people, the lantern-holder straightened his waist and his voice became brighter, "You're still lagging behind just this way! You can enter this palace if you want!"  Would you have been able to enter without Eunuch Zhao taking the trouble to take this trip?Go!  ah?  If you say no, you won¡¯t!  You don¡¯t take our father-in-law seriously"

    The person holding the lantern became more and more enthusiastic as he talked, but Dezhong, who was hiding behind the cabbage pile, had a thought.  Yes, ordinary people can't enter the palace, and Liu Dahu and those detectives can't even enter Isn't this red wall the best hiding place!  I no longer have to worry about Liu Dahu snatching me out and stripping me of my skin and bones, and I don¡¯t have to leave Beijing to wander around without a fixed place. I don¡¯t have to sneak around and I have food to eat, clothes to wear, and I can hide as long as I want. Isn¡¯t it a good thing?

    Since there is no other way out, let¡¯s just pretend to be a eunuch and go into the palace!

    Thinking of this, Dezhong felt that the dark clouds suddenly dispersed and the sun was shining brightly.  Not thinking about whether my identity will be revealed, not thinking about what kind of world is inside the red wall, not thinking about what kind of life is really waiting for me, I hurriedly climbed out of the cabbage shed without thinking about anything, as if I was lost in search of light.  Instinctively, and like the fate of a moth flying into the flame, he suddenly stood up and ran straight towards the dim light ahead.

    "Zhang Yishan is here!"

    In the palace.

    In a remote room somewhere, a eunuch with thin eyebrows and eyes was looking up and down at these young people who had just entered the palace.

    "Eunuch Zhao has taken care of your affairs. According to the rules, you must be punished if you purify yourself privately. You are lucky to be able to enter the palace."

    These people have purified themselves privately?  so far so good

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????After making up a few nonsense sentences to successfully impersonate Zhang Yishan, Dezhong suddenly realized that he was about to face an insurmountable difficulty - purification.  Although he didn't want to lose his life, Dezhong was absolutely unwilling to cut off his descendants.  But in the clear sky and in full view of the public, how can we hide the matter of purification?  I was nervous all the way, but now I feel a little more at ease after hearing the words of the eunuch with thin eyebrows. I don't know whether I should thank God for his help or rejoice in my luck.

    "If it hadn't been for the recent incident and the lack of manpower in the palace, it wouldn't be so easy for you to come in. From now on, you must behave yourself in the palace and do your job well. This is the palace, under the emperor's feet. If you break the rules again and something happens, don't be blamed.  Zajia didn¡¯t remind you.¡±

    Several people quickly acknowledged their identity.  The eunuch with thin eyebrows nodded and continued: "There are twelve eunuchs in our palace, each in charge of different matters. After Eunuch Wei is gone, the one who is most in need is the ceremonial eunuch, but you are new here, so naturally you will not be so lucky.  Pass in. Let me see" The thin-browed eunuch glanced at the young people and asked, "What are your names?"

    The two people standing in front each reported their names.  "Wu Haocai." "Zhao Fucheng."

    "Well, you two, go to the Department of Supervision. You, you look like a monk, you go to the Shrine Supervisor, and you, go to the Yin Shou Supervisor. As for you two," he looked at Dezhong and narrowed his eyes.  , "You two go to the Zhidian Prison. Take a rest tonight, and someone will take you to report to each prison tomorrow."

    "I dare to ask my father-in-law," the young man named Wu Haocai lowered his head and asked cautiously, "What should I do when I go to the Department of Prisons?"

    "Someone will tell you these questions one by one after you report in tomorrow." The eunuch with thin eyebrows did not look at him, "No matter what you do, be diligent and smart. If you do it well, you will naturally have the opportunity to make a career."

    After saying that, the eunuch with thin eyebrows stood up to leave, and several people hurriedly bent down to see him off.  Halfway through, he suddenly stopped, turned around and said, "By the way, someone will come over to check you guys in a while. Just stay here and wait. Don't wander around. No one will be seen."

    Dezhong, who had just felt relieved, took another breath and it stuck in his throat.  I thought that the matter of purification was over, but I didn't know that something would happen again so soon.  The eunuch with thin eyebrows went out, and the others were already looking for places to sit down.

    As Dezhong walked towards the wooden bench in the corner, he was anxiously wondering how he could get through this difficult situation.  Piaotian Literature registered members recommend this work

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 495: The Little Eunuch of the Royal Palace (Part 2)

    After saying that, the eunuch with thin eyebrows stood up to leave, and several people hurriedly bent down to see him off.  Halfway through, he suddenly stopped, turned around and said, "By the way, someone will come over to check you guys in a while. Just stay here and wait. Don't wander around. No one will be seen."

    Dezhong, who had just felt relieved, took another breath and it stuck in his throat.  I thought that the matter of purification was over, but I didn't know that something would happen again so soon.  The eunuch with thin eyebrows went out, and the others were already looking for places to sit down.  As Dezhong walked towards the wooden bench in the corner, he was anxiously wondering how he could get through this difficult situation.

    "Zhang Yishan?"

    A thin and small man dragged a wooden stool and sat next to Dezhong.  Dezhong was thinking about something in a daze. After a long time, he suddenly realized that this person was calling him.

    "Ahwell. Are you?"

    The thin man smiled, showing a tiger tooth.

    "My name is Zhou Xi, hey, we are both assigned to the Zhidian Prison."

    ¡°So, it seems that the eunuch with thin eyebrows was talking about me and him just now.  Dezhong raised his eyes and looked at the person named Zhou Xi - he had a fair and delicate face, crooked eyes, and a smile. He looked about seventeen or eighteen years old.  Wearing an ocher-colored short shirt, he doesn't look like a child from a poor family.

    "Yes, please ask Brother Zhou to take more care of you in the future." De Zhonggong cupped his hands and said.

    "Where, mutual, mutual."

    There were no words for a moment.  It's not that he was annoying this week, it's just that Dezhong was too busy thinking about how to get through the test, and had no time to pay attention to the overtures from his future colleagues.

    Zhou Xi didn¡¯t seem to care and sat side by side with Dezhong.  Playing with the hem of his clothes, he started talking to Dezhong again: "Wellhow did you get in?"

    "Huh?" Dezhong was suddenly asked such a question, and Dezhong didn't know how to answer it for a while.

    "I spent thirty taels of silver to buy this way." Before Dezhong could answer, Zhou Xi said directly.

    "Huh? Did you buy it?"

    "Yes, my family has purified me since I was a child and wanted to send me in. But it never happened. People like us can't do anything else, so I spent my own money. I asked someone to come in, and finally I came in.  .What, you¡¯re not?¡±

    "Oh. I almost." These parents are really cruel, Dezhong thought.  "Why do your parents want you to do such an errand?"

    "My parents died young, and I have been staying at my uncle's house."

    It turns out he is an orphan too.  Dezhong's heart moved, and the strange face in front of him seemed to be getting closer.

    At this moment, the door creaked and two eunuchs walked in.

    ¡°Starting with you, come, come up to this room with me. ()( .( ) ()¡±

    That arrives so fast!  Dezhong suddenly became nervous.  There is no way.  Dezhong touched his chest and calmed down.

    There is always no way out, it just depends on whether this trick works or not.

    "The one over there. It's you! You're the only one left, don't wait any longer!"

    "Ohoh!" Dezhong stood up quickly.  The eunuchs who came for the physical examination were one tall and one short. They looked very ordinary in their clothes. They were much worse than the eunuchs with thin eyebrows. They were even more incomparable with Eunuch Zhao.  Look.  He should be doing odd jobs and running errands.  Dezhong thought this and walked towards the door hesitantly.

    As soon as he walked out of the door, Dezhong suddenly stopped, bowed his body, and covered his stomach with his hands.

    "Ouch, ouch¡ª¡ª"

    "What's wrong with you? Hurry up and leave!" The old man is always not polite to newcomers.  The same goes for the two eunuchs who came for the physical examination.

    "Ouchstomachstomach suddenly hurts. No, no, no, I have to go to the latrine" Dezhong pinched his voice and made a painful expression.

    "What did you do just now? You have to go to the latrine now! Don't waste my time! Go to the bathroom after the body test!" The short eunuch shouted with raised eyebrows.

    "Ouchit hurtsyou two adults, please be kind, I really can't bear it anymore!"

    The two eunuchs looked disgusted.  "Why are you the last one so busy! When will we wait for you to go to the latrine? Hurry up and get yourself checked first!"

    "It's really not possible, sir you said this or" Dezhong took out a silver coin from his chest and stuffed it into the short eunuch's hand, "This is for  You two have had your drink, please be accommodating, I really can¡¯t hold it in any longer This, this is about to come out!"

    When the two eunuchs saw the ingot of silver, their eyes immediately lit up and their attitudes softened.

    "Wellseeing that you are in a hurry, go and hurry up, we are waiting for you here."

    "I don't know how long I will hold on for, I'm afraid it will delay the two adults"

    "That's okay, let's go first, you pull slowly!"

    &nbsp; "Then sir, walk slowly, I I have to go quickly" As he said that, Dezhong held his stomach and hurriedly ran to the back of the house.

    Glancing at Dezhong's back, the tall eunuch took the silver, weighed it, and said happily: "This guy is quite generous. But is it okay if he doesn't test himself?"

    "Why haven't you seen enough of that thing?" The short eunuch said disdainfully, "Look at his sissy character, I don't believe him even if he says he has that thing.\\"

    After saying that, the two eunuchs happily took the silver and turned around and left.

    On the Datong bunk, Zhou Xi snored softly and seemed to have fallen asleep.  Dezhong lay next to him, staring, but couldn't fall asleep.  One of the five ingots of silver that he had earned in exchange for making it difficult to survive in the capital was used up.  Looking back, I feel really sad.  Dezhong turned over and looked at the window paper showing the faint moonlight.  But I have passed this level, and I think there are no obstacles ahead. Although I have spent one ingot of silver, I will stay here for a few months with good food and drink, and wait until the wind noise outside subsides, then I will carry the remaining four ingots.  Finding an opportunity to go out would be satisfactory enough.  The more Dezhong thought about it, the more optimistic he became, and the more he felt that coming here was really a God-given way when he was desperate.  When the family was in trouble, if he hadn't met his former disciples by chance, he would have helped him hide.  I was afraid that he had been arrested and sent to prison long ago; now that he had been arrested by the capital city's chief, he had no way to move forward or retreat, and he happened to have this opportunity.  It must be the mercy of God that I have been able to turn misfortune into good fortune again and again. Speaking of which, I am really a lucky person.

    The next morning, Dezhong was in a good mood.  Get up early.  Put on a blue-gray plain shirt with a round collar, put on a black gauze hat, and arrange the thin soft belts on the temples.  After chatting with Zhou Xi for a while, I saw someone calling me.

    "Zhang Yishan. Zhou Xi, follow me."

    After exiting the small courtyard gate, I turned a corner and my eyes suddenly opened up.  The sight that broke into his eyes was so shocking that Dezhong almost forgot to breathe for a moment.  The tall palaces are well-proportioned and majestic like mountains. The square in front of the palace is broad and majestic, as grand as the boundless sea.  The white marble railings are like layers of ocean waves, holding up countless lifelike dragons and phoenixes. The high brick-red walls support large swaths of bright yellow glazed tiles.  The sea surface shines brightly and brilliantly like gold in the morning light.  On the top of the corridor, there are gorgeous and delicate meticulous paintings everywhere, far and near, extending to the end of the field of vision; beside the avenue, there are gilded mythical beasts of different shapes.  With noble and majestic faces, all of them looked at this extremely luxurious hidden dragon place.  Along the way, Zhou Xi's mouth never closed.  Although Dezhong had seen more of the world than Zhou Xi, he could not help but be impressed by this breathtaking royal style even though he was so close.

    Passed by several temples and crossed several paths.  The leading eunuch took Dezhong and the two to a courtyard with gray walls and gray tiles.  Pushing open the door of the main room, I saw two eunuchs sitting in the upper seat drinking tea and talking.

    "This is Eunuch Ma, the chief seal of Zhidian. This is Eunuch Qian Li." The eunuch who led the way introduced him humbly.

    Dezhong lowered his head slightly and looked at the two father-in-law secretly.  The eunuch known as Mr. Ma is about forty years old. He is wearing a dark blue brocade collared shirt with a tooth-colored sunflower pattern embroidered on the chest and back. He is slightly fat, has a dark complexion, and has a cold face, but he looks good.  In terms of clothes, I think he must be a high-ranking official.  That Eunuch Li was slightly inferior in clothes, but his temperament was reserved and his eyes were deep. I don't know who he was.

    "Please step back." Eunuch Ma put down the teacup in his hand and waved to the eunuch who was leading the way.  The leading eunuch bowed and exited the room.

    "What are your names?"

    "The villain Zhou Xi." "The villain XuZhang Yishan."

    "Yes." Eunuch Ma glanced at the two of them a few times, smacked his lips, and revealed a golden tooth, "From now on, you will be under the control of the Za family. The newcomer must be diligent and sensible. If you are lazy and lazy, you will be in charge of the Za family."  But there are clear rewards and punishments. Okay, Li Quan, let¡¯s take them to work.¡±

    Next to me, Eunuch Li hurriedly asked: "Where do you want to place them?"

    Eunuch Ma didn¡¯t even look up, picked up the tea cup, half-closed the lid of the cup, and took a sip.

    "Southeast Library."

    Leaving the gray-walled courtyard, we walked straight for a while and arrived at the Southeast Library.  There are a few rows of small houses scattered under the high palace walls, and the cold wind blows a few dead leaves, making the scene very depressing.

    "You two will be responsible for the Southeast Library from now on, starting from the first room in the north to the last room in the south, which is about ten feet away" Eunuch Li said, stretching out his hand to gesture.

    Dezhong and Zhou Xi were confused.  "May I ask my father-in-law, what are we responsible for here?" Zhou Xi asked carefully.

    Eunuch Li was stunned for a moment, and then he retracted his arms, clasping his hands with a helpless expression.  "Cleaning up! You two are already here. Do you know what the Zhidian Supervisor does?"

    ""

    "Hey remember, we are directly in charge of the palace supervisorCleaning up the palace.  The brooms, rags and other items are stored in the small room over there. You can fetch them later. Work hard and don't be lazy. From time to time, someone will come to inspect" At this point, Eunuch Li seemed to have thought of something.  He paused suddenly, narrowed his eyes, and frowned slightly, "But people don't come to this Southeast Library very often After you have cleaned up during the day, you should close the doors and windows when you go to bed at night, and don't go out and walk around at will.  "

    After a few more instructions, Eunuch Li left.  Dezhong and the others bowed and walked towards the small room pointed by Eunuch Li.

    "Eunuch Li has been kind to others since entering the palace." Zhou Xi glanced at the direction Eunuch Li left and said to Dezhong.  Dezhong nodded, but he was a little concerned about Eunuch Li's instructions just now.  There was something hidden behind the words, and it sounded like there was a mystery to it, but Dezhong thought about it several times and couldn't figure out anything from it.  So they simply forgot about it, took brooms from the small room, and walked to the first room in the north.

    It¡¯s the middle of winter now.  There is very little vegetation near the Southeast Library, and it is surrounded by hard and cold palace walls. There are piles of unmelted snow under the corners of the walls, which makes people feel even more chilly and biting.  The two of them swept the floor a few times, then stopped to breathe and warm their hands. From time to time, they had to turn their backs to resist the unexpected cold wind that passed through the hall.

    "I don't know what other prisons are doing. We are really unlucky to be assigned to this prison." Zhou Xi frowned and said to Dezhong while rubbing his hands, "Looking at Brother Zhang's fair skin, I guess he can't get used to doing this."  Live."

    "It's okay, it's okay." Five years have passed, and these hardships are still bearable.  Besides, it¡¯s just a matter of hiding for a while, and it will pass.  Dezhong thought.

    "How did Brother Zhang get in here?"

    "Uh" Why did we bring up this topic again.  Dezhong looked at Zhou Xi and saw him holding a broom, blinking, waiting for his answer.  Dezhong complained in his heart, then thought about it and said: "My parents died when I was young, so I came to the palace with no other way out. I can still find a place to live in the palace, but there is no place to live outside." In fact, it's not the same.  There wasn't a single lie, it was just that he couldn't know the key things.

    "We are all miserable people." Zhou Xi sighed.  "Actually, most of the people who come to the palace now want to take a shortcut and have a better future. I don't know how Brother Zhang is Hehe, to tell you the truth, I have some ideas  "

    "Oh?" Dezhong looked at the inconspicuous young man in front of him with interest. Although he was a little surprised, it made sense after thinking about it carefully - after all, he spent money to come in, so he must have some name.  right.

    Zhou Xi chuckled and said, "I'm not afraid of Brother Zhang's jokes when I say this, but I just thought about it for a little while. I don't expect to be like Eunuch Wei, who is less than ten thousand people. I just want to live a good life with good clothes and food."  I am content with my life. There is no future for me with this kind of body. I don¡¯t want to live a life without food and clothing. The defects left by my youth have pointed out a clear path for me.¡±

    He is not big, but his heart is not small.  Zhou Xi's words made Dezhong quite impressed: "I didn't expect that Brother Zhou would still have this idea."

    "Why, Brother Zhang hasn't thought about it?" Zhou Xi was even more surprised, "Then why do you have to come in even if you spend money?"

    "Uh" I have never thought about it. I have never thought about it, including being asked such a question in such a situation, and I am completely unprepared.  In fact, thinking about it, this is obviously very likely to happen.

    "I just feel that after entering the palace, I can have a foothold. I don't have to rely on others and wander around." Although I lack foresight, fortunately I have a quick mind. "I also purified myself since I was a child. I can't even remember why.  With this body, wherever I work, I am always inferior to others. I just want to be a eunuch and be surrounded by people who have the same fate. Even if it is a bit difficult, at least I will no longer be discriminated against"

    The more Dezhong said it, the more it seemed true, and he almost burst into tears.  Zhou Xi next to him also sighed and nodded, seeming to be touched in his heart.  It looked like a pair of brothers sharing their hearts with each other, but in Dezhong's heart, it was something else.

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 496: The Little Eunuch of the Royal Palace (Part 2)

    The more Dezhong said it, the more it seemed true, and he almost burst into tears.  Zhou Xi next to him also sighed and nodded, seeming to be touched in his heart.  It looked like a pair of brothers sharing their hearts with each other, but in Dezhong's heart, it was a different story.

    It¡¯s not that your brother is trying to deceive you. After all, we are not on the same path.  Brother Zhou, don¡¯t be offended.

    That night, the two stayed in a wing room next to the southeast warehouse.  According to Eunuch Li's instructions, Dezhong carefully closed the doors and windows, lit the charcoal fire, put the curtains straight, and prepared to go to bed.

    "Why, Brother Zhang is going to sleep if you don't accept it?" Zhou Xi took off his smock and cotton-padded jacket and put it on the back of the chair.

    "It's freezing cold today. I wish I could put on a few more clothes so I could sleep warm." Dezhong replied.

    ¡°So Brother Zhang is so afraid of the cold.¡± Zhou Xi chuckled, lifted up the quilt and slipped into bed.

    Dezhong put out the lights and went to bed to lie down.

    "Brother Zhang"

    "Call me Dexiu, I always call Brother Zhang weird."

    "Okay, DexiuBrother Dexiu, you can also call me Zhou Xi."

    "good."

    Maybe it was because resisting the cold wind during the day took too much energy. Dezhong was so confused that he didn't hear what Zhou Xi said after that, and fell asleep in the blink of an eye.

    When I opened my eyes again, it was already early morning.  Zhou Xi is still asleep.  Dezhong got up and looked at the doors and windows. They were all tightly closed and the curtains were flat and untouched as they were before going to bed last night.  Dezhong looked at the door and tilted his head in confusion.  What Eunuch Li said about closing the doors and windows at night may not have much meaning.  Dezhong thought.

    It was just after noon.  Today's work is done.  When the two were packing the brooms, the sun was shining warmly on the green bricks on the ground. There was no wind or cloud, and the weather was perfect.  When the two of them walked out of the small room where the tools were kept, Zhou Xi suddenly stopped and looked up at the sky.

    "It's still early, I'm going to visit Eunuch Li. Can Brother Dexiu come with me?" Zhou Xi patted the dust on his body and asked Dezhong.

    "What are you going to do with Eunuch Li?"

    "Hmmnothing. Hehe." Zhou Xi smiled slyly, "It's just that the Southeast Library is too deserted. It's better to go out and walk around more."

    Recalling Zhou Xi¡¯s words yesterday, Dezhong probably understood what walking meant.  "I'm feeling a little unwell today. Brother Zhou Xi will go explore the road first. I'll visit Eunuch Li another day." He will leave secretly after a while, so it's better not to attract attention now.

    Zhou was happy to see this and did not force it: "That's fine. Brother Dexiu, please rest easy. I'll go and come back."

    I haven¡¯t been so leisurely in a long time.  No need to worry about livelihood, no need to hide, no need to think about anything.  Dezhong sat in the sun for half the afternoon. He felt sleepy, so he went back to the house to take a nap. When he woke up, the sun had already set in the west.  Dezhong stretched contentedly.  Looking around the room, Zhou Xi has not come back yet.  So I straightened my clothes and went out for a walk again.

    Most of the rows of small rooms here are locked.  Dezhong leaned on the door and looked around. Some small rooms were piled with incense candles, cloth and other things.  Some are empty and covered in dust.  I saw the last few rooms on the south side, nothing more than that.  Dezhong felt bored and was about to return when suddenly there was a voice coming from nowhere.  Who's around?  Dezhong took two steps and listened carefully.  The sound seemed like someone was singing.  The singing voice was old and low, and it should be not far away, but yet it seemed as if it was seeping out from the depths of the ground, just out of reach.  Dezhong felt a little chilly, but he couldn't help but be curious. Taking advantage of the bright sky, he plucked up the courage and followed the source of the sound.

    Approaching the gap between the two rows of small houses, the singing gradually became clearer.  Dezhong looked around and saw that there was indeed a small door hidden in the gap, which was ajar and unlocked. The singing should have come from this.  Dezhong stopped and listened carefully. The song seemed to go like this:

    ?¡­

    The prosperity is just right, but the sunset is shining late.

    When the twilight is gone, the moon is cold and the wind is clear, and the high places are even more desolate.

    ?¡­

    The setting sun is shining What a coincidence, my name is actually implied in this lyrics?  Dezhong became more and more interested, so he approached the small door, raised his hand, paused, and knocked twice hesitantly.

    The singing stopped suddenly, and a hoarse question came from the door.

    "Who is it?"

    "I'mZhang Yishan, please forgive me for disturbing you so rashly."

    "Please come in."

    Dezhong took a deep breath, stretched out his hand to push open the small door, took a step and walked into the house.

    As soon as I entered the room, an indescribable smell floated across the tip of my nose. It seemed like the smell of incense and medicine.  The light in the room was very dark. Dezhong looked carefully. On the walls on both sides, there was a scripture hanging. Next to the small six-sided window, there was an oak-colored sixteen-compartment chest of drawers.  In the deepest part of the room, there is an enshrinedThe Buddha statue looks like Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva.  An old man was sitting on a low wicker chair in the corner, looking at himself quietly.

    "This little brother, why are you here?" The old man asked slowly.

    Dezhong made a bow and replied: "I was just attracted by the singing, nothing else. I wonder if this song was sung by a senior?"

    "I sang casually, without any thought of attracting any visitors. Sit down."

    Hearing this, Dezhong went to sit on a chair by the wall. The chair made a squeaking sound, which seemed a bit harsh in this excessively quiet space.

    "I heard the lyrics implying my a friend's name, and got interested, so I came to visit. What do you call me, senior?"

    The place where Dezhong sat was not far or close to the old man. He could clearly see the gray hair and scattered wrinkles, but he could not see his eyes clearly.  After listening to Dezhong's question, the old man seemed to be smiling, but also seemed not to be smiling. The moment's pause made the silence in the room a little weirder.

    "They all call me Uncle Ghost."

    Dezhong suddenly leaned against the back of his chair, his heart jumped into his throat, and his breathing became rapid.  It was truly curiosity that killed the cat. No one would have thought that ghosts could be encountered in broad daylight.  What should I do, Xu Dezhong?  He wanted to run away, but his legs and feet were so frightened that they became weak and would not obey his orders.  I had no choice but to cling to the back of the chair, as if being further away from the person opposite would increase my safety.

    "Don't be afraid. Haha." This time, the old man really smiled, "I'm just an old eunuch. I'm called Uncle Ghost just because I guard the southeast treasury."

    "" Dezhong was in shock and didn't know how to respond.

    "The Southeast Library is the ghost gate in the Forbidden City."

    "Huh?" Dezhong relaxed a little.  I immediately became nervous again.

    "This is the darkest place in the palace, and ominous things often happen. It seems that I am new to the palace. I have never heard of this."

    "Yes I have never heard of it." No wonder Eunuch Li ordered the doors and windows to be closed at night.  Don't go out, that's why.

    "Haha. Why are you here, little brother?" Uncle Ghost smiled again, the wrinkles around his mouth deeply embedded in his cheeks.

    "II am assigned to clean here every day. I live in the wing over there."

    "In this case, I can take the two Zhong Kui portraits around me and stick them on the door to ensure that nothing happens."

    Dezhong looked around and saw that there was indeed a portrait of Zhong Kui on the small table next to him.  Dezhong carefully rolled up the portrait and placed it in his arms.

    "Thank youUncle Ghost."

    Knowing for sure that it was a human being and not a ghost, Uncle Ghost's face looked much kinder.  After Dezhong thanked him and chatted for a few words, he stood up to say goodbye and left.

    Get out of the hut.  My eyes suddenly brightened up.  As Dezhong walked back, he thought that he was really ridiculous just now.  The room is filled with scriptures and Buddha statues. If the ghost uncle is a ghost, how can he sit peacefully in the room?  Xu Dezhong, Xu Dezhong, when did he become so timid?  In other words, the room was darker and quieter, so I was frightened.  Dezhong patted his head, curled his lips in self-mockery, and went straight back to his small room.

    It was completely dark before Zhou Xi came back.  The warm curtain was lifted, bringing in a blast of cold air.  As soon as Zhou Xi entered the door, he pointed at the door and said:

    "What? You know it too?"

    Dezhong raised his head.  He didn't react for a moment: "You know what?"

    "There's something haunted here." Zhou Xi moved a chair and sat by the brazier, rubbing his hands vigorously.  "You posted the door god on the door, right?"

    "Oh, yes. I met an old eunuch today and he gave it to me."

    "Are you talking about that ghost uncle?" Zhou Xi asked, raising his eyebrows.

    "Exactly."

    "It's better to have less contact with him from now on." Zhou Xi said seriously, "This old eunuch is crazy. It is said that he brought all this evil energy."

    "Who did you hear that from?" Dezhong was a little surprised.

    "That's what Eunuch Li's eunuch brother said." Zhou Xi warmed his hands and sat on the bed with his hands in his sleeves. "That Eunuch Ma is really unreasonable, leaving us in such a horrible place. But Eunuch Li said  Okay, if you get an opportunity after a while, he will be transferred to another place for us.¡±

    This Zhou Xi, as expected, went to flatter Eunuch Li.  "What else did he say?" Dezhong asked vaguely.

    "There's nothing else. But when I followed Eunuch Li today, I met a few respectable people." Zhou Xi looked proud.

    Dezhong was not that interested in those so-called respectable people, but Zhou Xi wanted to show off today¡¯s harvest to Dezhong: ¡°We, the direct prison guards, are the lowest among the twelve prisons.  A new one, ??? is the lowest of the lowest.  If you want to get ahead, you still have to find the right opportunity. The way to promotion is to be transferred to the Chief Ceremony Supervisor.  "

    "Supervisor of Ceremonies?"

    "Yes, the Supervisor of Ceremonies is in charge of a total of 24 yamen in the palace including the Twelve Prisons, the Four Divisions, and the Eighth Bureau. Among the Twelve Prisons, this is the one." Zhou Xi curled his lips and raised his thumb, "He can also help the emperor with his approval.  The memorial, the power to manage national affairs, is very powerful. The several officials and supervisors I met today are not to mention very majestic" Zhou Xi sighed with a look of longing, "They are all eunuchs, and they have great status.  It¡¯s such a huge difference. From now on, we have to work hard in order to live a good life.¡±

    "Well" Dezhong agreed vaguely. Although he didn't want to follow Zhou Xi's efforts, he also didn't want to spoil Zhou Xi's mood.  After all, it is good for people to walk to higher places, but they just don¡¯t want to take this path.  Dezhong naturally thought so.  It is just a temporary measure to hide in the palace in such a dress.  Sooner or later, you have to leave the palace, start a family, or start a small business, and return to a normal life.  Although Dezhong has not carefully thought about how to return, it seems that there is no other way to go.

    At least now, Dezhong thinks so.

    "Today, I almost met the emperor." Late at night, when the two of them were lying on the bed, Zhou Xi said to Dezhong.

    "oh?"

    "While I was following Eunuch Li to visit Mr. Wang, the Supervisor of Ceremonies, at the Yangxin Hall, someone suddenly informed me that the emperor was coming to ask Mr. Wang for questioning, but then he stopped coming and asked Mr. Wang to go over after dinner. If it hadn't been like this, maybe  You can still see the emperor¡¯s appearance.¡±

    "Hey~" One night, Dezhong had little interest, but when the emperor was mentioned, he suddenly became interested, "We are here I wonder if we have a chance to see the emperor."

    "Being an errand in the palace lasts a lifetime, and I worry about not being able to see the emperor." Zhou Xi said casually, but he didn't know that his roommate was someone who wanted to escape sooner or later.

    "Well" Dezhong agreed casually, while looking at the dark ceiling, trying to imagine what the emperor looked like.  "Tell me, what kind of person is the current emperor?"

    "He must be a very smart person."

    "How can I see it?"

    "Do you know that Eunuch Wei, who fooled the previous emperor into submission, had so much power and so many party members? In the end, within half a year, he was defeated by the current emperor. If he was not a smart man, how could he have done it?  Is there such a way?"

    "Ahwell." How could I not know this?  Dezhong has never cared about the political situation, but he knows this matter better than anything else.

    "Following Eunuch Li, I think we will have a chance to see the emperor soon. Come with me tomorrow. We brothers will pursue this future together."

    It¡¯s spring in March.  The warm wind blows on my face and catkins are flying.

    As a child, Dezhong loved playing with furry things.  But today, Dezhong is still resentful of the flying catkins - because he has to clean up all these annoying things in front of the Southeast Library by himself.

    Half a month ago, Zhou Xi was transferred from Southeast Treasury and went to work with Eunuch Li.  And Dezhong, who had never visited Eunuch Li once, naturally stayed here.  Before leaving, Zhou Xi told Dezhong that if Brother Dexiu had any difficulties in the future, he would definitely help him, and he looked very sincere.  It would be best if you could help me leave smoothly by then.  Dezhong thought.

    It has been four months since he has been in the palace, and Liu Captou should have been through a lot of trouble.  During this time, Dezhong was often thinking about ways to leave the palace.  The best thing to do is to go to a funeral under the pretense of going away and never coming back. But since I have already said the words about my parents¡¯ death since I was young, it is too late to regret it.  Being in the Zhidian Supervisor, sweeping the floor in the Southeast Treasury every day, and not being able to get out of the palace for any official business is really a headache.

    "Brother, is there something on your mind?"

    "Hmmhuh?" Dezhong was looking at the scriptures on the wall in a daze. When he heard the question, he didn't react for a while.

    Uncle Ghost held up three sticks of incense, squinted at them for a while, blew on them, and carefully inserted them into the incense burner in front of Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva. Then he bent his waist and bowed respectfully.  (You are welcome to come. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 497: Ghost Uncle

    "Looking at the little brother, he seems to have something on his mind."

    In the past, Zhou Xi often went to Eunuch Li's place. When he was bored, Dezhong would come to Uncle Gui's place to sit there.  Now that Zhou Xi has been transferred, he comes more frequently.  Dezhong didn't believe in the theory that Uncle Gui attracted the evil spirit. Not to mention the scriptures and Buddha statues in this room, Dezhong thought that Uncle Gui was just an ordinary and kind old man after being in contact with him for a long time.

    "Heyit's nothing. Even if I tell you, you can't help me." Dezhong fiddled with the small gourd ornaments on the table dully, "Otherwise, you can tell me the emperor's story again.  "

    "When do you want to hear about it?"

    "Anytime is good."

    "Well" Uncle Ghost slowly walked to the small cabinet next to the window, opened one of the drawers, took out a handful of herbs, carefully put them into the medicine jar, twisted the powder on his fingers, and then  Taking the medicine jar, he walked to the low wicker chair and sat down.  "Then let's talk about what happened when we succeeded to the throne."

    "During Tianqi years, most political affairs were controlled by Wei Zhongxian, especially in the last years. At that time, the emperor was still King Xin. In order to avoid suspicion, he kept a low profile and often claimed to be ill and did not go to court. When Xizong was critically ill, he summoned King Xin to his bedside.  He said: "Come, my brother will be Yao and Shun." King Xin was very frightened, and after a moment of silence, he knelt on the ground and said, "I am guilty of death! Your Majesty said this, and I will be punished by death."  The Wei family was afraid that it was Wei's plan to harm him, so he declined politely. "

    "Heywhat happens next?" Dezhong listened with great concentration.

    "While King Xin was declining, Queen Zhang walked out from behind the screen. She said to King Xin: 'Uncle, the Emperor has a duty to refuse, and the matter is urgent. If he refuses again, something might happen.' With a sincere expression, King Xin accepted his orders."

    "From the day he was appointed, King Xin was careful every day, walking on thin ice. When he entered the palace, he remembered Queen Zhang's warning, 'Don't eat the food in the palace,' and hid his own dry food in his sleeves. On the night before he ascended the throne, King Xin stayed up all night.  He left the guard's sword with him and invited the guards to spend the night in the house to prevent any unexpected events. In the end, the emperor came to the throne safely and eliminated the trouble of Wei Zhongxian.

    "There is such a story" Dezhong couldn't help but sigh, and then smiled, "Uncle Ghost knows so much."

    "Haha." Uncle Ghost smiled hoarsely, lowering his head and twisting the herbs in the jar with the pestle.  "Brother seems to be particularly interested in the Emperor's affairs."

    "Well I guess." Every time I come to Guibo's place, the word "Emperor" will be mentioned more or less, and even the dullest person can detect it.

    "Brothercould it be that you want to work with the emperor?"

    "Huh?" Dezhong was stunned.

    "Accompanying the emperor is like accompanying a tiger. Things around the emperor are not easy to do." Uncle Gui said without raising his head.

    Dezhong lay on the table and looked at the round little gourd in his hand.  Thoughtful.  "I haven't thought about going to the Emperor. I just want to know more about the Emperor's story."

    "Yeah."

    "Do you think the current emperor is a good emperor?"

    "Well he is probably a wise man."

    "Oh" Dezhong's eyes were full of longing, "He is indeed a good emperor."

    Uncle Ghost still lowered his head, but his hands stopped.

    "The current emperor is a wise king. It's a pity that he was born at the wrong time."

    "Hey? How do you say this?" Dezhong sat upright and looked at Uncle Gui.

    The sound of pounding medicine sounded again.  Dezhong waited for a long time, but could not get Uncle Gui's answer.

    Recently, Zhou Xi¡¯s life has been prosperous and prosperous.  I have only been with Eunuch Li, the Supervisor of Zhidian, for more than three months. I have received an order from above.  In the blink of an eye, he became a subordinate of Eunuch Li, the Supervisor of Ceremonies.  I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because Zhou Xi has a vicious eye or he¡¯s just lucky, but Eunuch Li is really unique and has a deep palace, which is beyond the comparison of ordinary people. Otherwise, how could he easily get into the top of the twenty-four yamen that the eunuchs are trying to get into.  In the past two days, Zhou Xi felt like he was in a dream. Good things happened so suddenly that he couldn't adapt to them.  But after all, he was clever, and it didn't take long before he became acquainted with an eldest brother of Wang Cheng'en, the eunuch of Bingbi.

    "Alas" At noon, the two of them were sitting together for dinner, when they suddenly sighed.

    "What's bothering Brother Feng?" Zhou Xi asked.

    "Well, to tell you the truth, there is a famine in my hometown, and I can no longer survive. But my eldest brother has rebelled with the village militia. How can we do this anti-imperial thing? I'm afraid there will be no good results in the future. I feel sad just thinking about it, okay.  Even the good food is tasteless in your mouth" Eunuch Feng frowned and put down the bowl and chopsticks.

    "Brother Feng, don't worry. It's no wonder that things are like this. It's just that the world is not peaceful. Brother Feng, please relax and it's important to have enough food." Zhou Xi comforted him at the side.

    &nbsp; "It's not peaceful It's really not peaceful." After hearing Zhou Xi's words, Eunuch Feng had a gloomy look on his face, but he picked up the bowls and chopsticks again, "You said in this world, there is famine here.  If they rebel again, the Jinlu Tatars may also start a riot."

    "WellBrother Feng is right." Zhou Xi nodded with sudden realization, "Then according to Brother Feng's opinion, the Jin Army will come over?"

    "Then I can't guess. I heard this from Eunuch Wang." Eunuch Feng smiled honestly, a little embarrassed, "But Wu Sangui is guarding Liaodong, and the defense line is strong. It is estimated that the battle will be fought on the border of Liaodong.  If we fight, we won¡¯t reach the capital.¡±

    "HmmHey, fighting everywhere is a waste of people and money. When will the wars end and the world be at peace?" Zhou Xi sighed.

    "Oh, that's true." Eunuch Feng curled his lips and shook his head, picked up another chopstick and put it into his mouth.

    Dezhong, who was sweeping the floor in the southeast library, did not know about these changes.  What worries him the most is still his own major incident.

    In the middle of the night, Dezhong sat by the wall, rubbing his sore arm, looking at the high red wall depressedly.  At that time, I was in a hurry and didn't really think too much.  I was thinking about how to get out after I came in. Who would have thought that I could get into this palace.  It's not easy to get out. Several months have passed and I'm still stuck here with no choice but to do anything.  Dezhong stood up, picked up the rope, rolled it into a ball and put it away, and kicked the broken tiles on the ground.  Since I couldn't get out, I had to go back angrily tonight.

    If you fail to climb the wall, you can only find an opportunity to go out openly through the gate.  These days.  Dezhong's mind wandered around and turned to Eunuch Ma - maybe he could get some errand from him and go straight out of the palace?  You never know until you try.  So one afternoon when the sun was setting in the west, Dezhong secretly came to the small gray-walled courtyard where he had been on the day of registration, and tiptoed under the outer window of the courtyard wall.  Prick up your ears to hear what's going on inside.

    Sure enough, someone was talking inside, and Dezhong listened carefully Yes, the voice that made him angry must be Eunuch Ma.

    "It's a good trick to say that Li Quan managed to get into the ceremonial department before the Za family did." Eunuch Ma's words sounded sour, "If you want to do something in the future, I'd better ask him to do it."

    "Brother Li is one of our own, promoted by my father-in-law. You don't have to ask for him to do things. How can he not obey my father-in-law's words?" This voice sounded strange, and he must have filled Eunuch Li's vacancy, and then  Come to flatter me.

    "Hey~" Eunuch Ma didn't seem to agree.  "Those of us who have become eunuchs are no longer afraid of losing our children and grandchildren. There is nothing we can't do if we are ungrateful and burn bridges. We can sit and talk wherever we want. It would be nice if we can remember our old friendship and not provoke you to cause trouble behind your back."

    "Eunuch Ma is too worried. Brother Li is not that person."

    "Hey, your kid hasn't grown up yet, can you tell who he is?"

    "Well"

    "Do you know Wang Cheng'en, the Supervisor of Rites?"

    "My lord, that is the famous person in front of the emperor."

    "Humph, a popular man? Bah! When we were on errands together, he was called Ma Ge before Ma Ge after him, just in case something good happened and he was not called upon. Now that he has great power and is a great man, he is no longer pleased with the miscellaneous family.  , keep pushing the shit basin on the Zajia's head, and push all the bad things here! Let's not mention the little things like killing chickens and kicking dogs, just talk about the Zajia, when did he receive money from Zhou Shilang!  , I wonder how the Za family lives so long!¡±

    The little flatterer inside quickly comforted Eunuch Ma with kind words.  Dezhong outside the window curled his lips and stuck out his tongue.  He was very angry, so it seemed that today was not a good day for eavesdropping.  So he looked around and saw no one around, then quietly left the small gray-walled courtyard.

    Since then, Dezhong has always sneaked to Eunuch Ma quietly from time to time to listen to the news and find out the news, but every time he gained nothing.  Seeing that summer is over and autumn is over, I have been staying in the palace for almost a year, and I still can only look at the ocean and sigh in front of the red palace wall every day.  But the helpless Dezhong would not have imagined that the chance for him to leave the palace was about to come due to the accident caused by Governor Yuan, which was thousands of miles away.

    At dawn, a little eunuch ran over in a panic from a distance. He accidentally tripped on a protruding brick and fell to the ground.  Dezhong, who was sweeping the floor, quickly threw down his broom to help him, but before Dezhong could reach him, the little eunuch quickly got up, without even looking at Dezhong, and hurriedly ran forward again.  As they passed each other, Dezhong noticed that there seemed to be some fear in the little eunuch's eyes.

    Dezhong picked up the broom and looked at the back of the little eunuch.  Maybe I saw it wrong.  Dezhong pursed his lips and continued sweeping the floor.

    Within less than a moment of burning the incense, two more palace maids came towards us. Their footsteps were so hurried that they almost kicked over the dustpan.? leaves.

    "Ah, I'm sorry." The palace maid who kicked the dustpan seemed shocked and apologized hurriedly.

    "It doesn't matter."

    The maid bowed her head to Dezhong as a salute, and then hurried away.

    By noon, the work was almost done.  Dezhong was wondering while packing up the broom and dustpan.  Usually, almost no one comes to this Southeast Library, but today there are always people passing by in a hurry, and everyone looks nervous. Could something happen?  Dezhong closed the door of the tool room, thought for a while, and walked towards Ma Gonggong's gray-walled courtyard.

    As usual, Dezhong walked under the window of Ma Gonggong, but could not hear the familiar angry voice.  Dezhong listened for a long time with his ears perked up, but there seemed to be no one in the room.  Dezhong was even more puzzled. Usually at this time, Eunuch Ma was always there, either scolding the little eunuch or Eunuch Wang, but he was not here today?  So Dezhong came out from outside the courtyard wall again and stood blankly on the roadside, not knowing where to go to find out the news.  Just as he was thinking about it, he happened to see a palace maid with a strange look passing by. Dezhong hurriedly ran forward.

    "Sister, sister!"

    The maid turned back and looked at Dezhong.

    ¡°Sister, I¡¯m sorry to bother you, but did anything happen in the palace today?¡±

    "you do not know?"

    "What do you know?"

    "Huang Taiji has captured Zunhua. The Jin army is about to attack Beijing. Now the whole city is under martial law. Who knows when a war will break out!"

    "What?!"

    "Hey, that's it. I won't tell you anymore. The imperial concubine is still waiting for my reply." After that, the maid walked away quickly.

    The Jin Armyis coming to Beijing!  ?

    The instinctive sense of crisis came one after another, irresistibly, and suddenly occupied Dezhong's heart.

    "Uncle Ghost, Uncle Ghost!"

    Dezhong knocked on the door twice randomly, and without waiting for an answer, he hurriedly opened the door and went in.  Uncle Ghost sat on the wicker chair with the medicine jar and looked up at Dezhong.

    "Why are you so panicked?"

    "Uncle Gui knows that the Jin army is about to attack the city!"

    "Really?" Uncle Ghost nodded and continued to mix the medicine calmly, as if the matter had nothing to do with him at all.

    "Uncle Ghost, you don't believe it?" Dezhong's eyes widened, "It's true. People everywhere in the palace are in panic today. Everyone knows about this."

    "Haha, I believe it."

    "Hey, what will happen if Jinlu captures Beijing?" Dezhong sat down on the wicker chair. The wicker chair seemed to be unable to support it and made a harsh squeaking sound. "Will the capital be destroyed?"  It's a mess, it's burned to pieces"

    Uncle Ghost smiled and shook his head.

    "Then do you think we will die?"

    ""

    "Hey, what can we do" Dezhong stood up from the wicker chair again before waiting for Uncle Gui's answer, and walked around uneasily in the room.

    "Brother, please relax."

    "Huh?" Hearing Uncle Gui speak, Dezhong stopped.

    "In this world, what is supposed to come will always come, and what is supposed to go will always go," Uncle Ghost said unhurriedly, "No one can go against the current, and it is useless to worry. Brother, please rest in peace for now.  Don't worry, just look at it a little bit."

    "Uhlook awayhow can we keep away from such a big thing?"

    Uncle Ghost smiled hoarsely and did not answer.

    Dezhong frowned.  My heart was in such a mess that I couldn't even listen to Uncle Ghost's words.  But for a moment, I didn't know what to say to relieve this anxiety, so I sighed, fell silent, and sat back on the chair.

    It was quiet for a while.  In the incense burner, three incense sticks burned out one after another, the ashes broke and fell, and the room was filled with smoke.  The sunlight filtered in through the small window, bypassing the repeated smoke, and spread out into a small patch of light at Uncle Gui's feet, making the wrinkles on his face seem a little clearer.

    "Don't worry. The Ming Dynasty has not exhausted its energy, and there will definitely be no danger this time."

    After a long while, Uncle Ghost spoke slowly.  The voice was still hoarse, but it seemed particularly peaceful at this moment.

    "Uncle Ghosthow do you know?" Dezhong was a little surprised and asked tentatively.

    Uncle Ghost smiled, still lowering his head to pound the medicine.

    "Brother, just relax and wait here." (You are welcome to come and your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 498: One word can win people¡¯s hearts

    Governor Cocuera did not know the terrible news that happened in Luzon Island for a long time.

    He has never even worried about any threats to Luzon Island

    The sumptuous cocktail party is still going on, and the cheerful dance party cannot be delayed.  The Spanish gentlemen, ladies, and ladies in Luzon, like the Governor, did not feel any threat at all.

    Luzon, in their eyes, is the Spanish Luzon.

    Those Ming Dynasty people have been almost eliminated, what else can we worry about now?

    The cheerful round dance was going on, and Governor Cocuera looked at everything in front of him with satisfaction. The singing and dancing were peaceful, and the world was at peace, and all of this was his own credit.

    "Your Majesty the Governor."

    There was a voice behind him, and Governor Cocuyera turned his head. It was Mrs. Moshar.

    This beautiful widow.  His husband fell ill and died last year, leaving Mrs. Moshar, who was only twenty-five years old, a young widow.

    This coquettish and enchanting woman.  Her husband died, but she soon became restless and rumors of her affairs spread.

    Governor Cocuera has long coveted her, but the Governor is helpless because his wife is also there, and his wife is a very jealous person.

    Thinking about it, I might as well forget it. For the sake of my wife, I should suppress this restless heart for the time being But I didn't expect that the beautiful Mrs. Moshar would take the initiative to find me

    "Your Majesty the Governor, I heard that the rebels in Amur are still fighting. Is that right?" Mrs. Moshar's speaking eyes stared at the Governor charmingly and asked.

    "Ah, some small rebellions are insignificant." Governor Cocuyera looked very relaxed: "Mrs. Moshar, the large groups of rebellions have been put down. How can those small groups of rebels still kill them?  Does coming here disturb your enjoyment of dancing, madam?"

    Mrs. Moshar covered her mouth with a fan and chuckled: "You are really good at talking. Your Excellency the Governor. Ah, why has it become hot today?"

    As she spoke, she gently pulled her collar.  The dress, which originally exposed most of her breasts, drooped even further. Governor Cocuera felt that his breathing became rapid

    "Your Majesty the Governor." At this time, his assistant Monbi¨¨re hurriedly walked in: "There is news from the fleet"

    "Ah, has our local fleet arrived?" Governor Cocuyera was overjoyed.  Then the dance music quieted down, and the guests looked at him one after another, not knowing what was going on.

    "Your Majesty the Governor, this is a matter of military secrets"

    "No, the powerful fleet has arrived. It's time to give those pirates something nice to look at!" Governor Cocuera interrupted his assistant. He had to let his guests know the great news: "Monbiai,  Let¡¯s just say it here. These are noble Spaniards and we have nothing to hide.¡±

    There was warm applause on the dance floor.

    Montbiere seemed very embarrassed: "I still suggest you go to another place"

    "No, Monbiet. I am the Governor, and I have the final say here. When you become the Governor, it will be you who have the final say." Cocuyela said something he thought was very witty, and then deliberately  He glanced at Mrs. Moshar unintentionally.

    ??????????????????? A smile appeared on Mrs. Moshar's faceand this also made Governor Cocuyela feel that he was in trouble

    Montbiere was a little helpless. He hesitated for a moment, and then said slowly: "Your Majesty the Governor, our Luzon fleet was attacked and most of it was annihilated."

    "What?" It was like a thunderbolt hit Governor Cocuera's head.  It made him dizzy and almost fainted to the ground.

    The laughter on the entire dance floor disappeared in an instant, and everyone's face showed panic.

    Monbi¨¨re swallowed his saliva and tried his best to keep his voice calm: "Our fleet was attacked most shamelessly by pirates, and most of the warships have been annihilated."

    With a thunderbolt from the blue sky, Governor Cocuyela's body swayed, and then he barely managed to stand firm.

    This is simply unbelievable. The invincible Spanish fleet was actually annihilated?  This, how is this possible?

    ¡°But Monbi¨¨re will not use this to deceive himself.

    He involuntarily turned his head to look at Mrs. Moshar, and found that Mrs. Moshar's eyes were full of fear.  Governor Cocuera tried his best to calm down his emotions:

    ¡°Gentlemen and ladies, please don¡¯t be too alarmed. This news is stillNo final confirmation has been received.  Of course, even if this is true, the pirates don't have the courage to attack here directly. Even if they do attack, I still have a strong enough army in my hands.  "

    After saying that, regardless of whether these people believed it or not, he hurriedly left here with his assistant

    ?¡­

    I¡¯m afraid the bad news doesn¡¯t stop there. The situation in Amur has not yet been reported to the Governor¡¯s ears.  If the Governor knew that Major Hochid had become a prisoner, perhaps he would collapse.

    Yes, poor Mr. Hochid was indeed a prisoner.

    When Ding Yunyi and his Tiger Guards appeared, the Spanish army and the local indigenous army in Luzon suffered a terrible defeat.  More than one-third of them died in the battle, and most of them became prisoners or chose to surrender. Only a small number of them escaped by chance.

    ??????????????????????????? And these lucky people do not include Major Hochid

    The major was dejected. He never imagined that one day he would become a prisoner.  Don't they know they are noble Spanish officers?

    Those Tiger Guard officers and soldiers, pirates, and Amur rebels holding guns and weapons looked at these enemies who had shown off their power before with hatred and contempt.

    ???????????? If someone had given the order, Major Hochid was certain that none of them would have survived

    But until now, Ding Yunyi didn't want to pay attention to these prisoners. He finally saw the Zheng Xiaofeng he had always wanted to see.

    "Thank you for your hard work." Ding Yunyi looked at the young man in front of him and said lightly.

    "Zheng Xiaofeng, an overseas citizen of the Ming Dynasty, has met the Lord of the town." Zheng Xiaofeng said, neither humble nor arrogant.

    "Overseas citizens?" Ding Yunyi's mouth moved.  It seems that there is something in my heart that I haven't said out loud.  His eyes moved away from Zheng Xiaofeng and fell on the rebels following Zheng Xiaofeng:

    ¡°You all have worked hard!¡±

    "We have met the Lord of the General Town! The General Town is mighty, the Ming Dynasty is mighty!" All the people shouted together.

    At the most desperate moment, when all the people of the Ming Dynasty in Amur thought they were going to die, Wu Liehou Ding Yunyi appeared!  The moment he appeared, everyone burst into tears.

    Marquis Wulie did not forget them.  Ming Dynasty has not forgotten them!

    No matter where they are, they will always be the people of Ming Dynasty!

    "Wu Liehou did not get permission from the imperial court to send troops this time!" Cai Jiuzhou suddenly said: "But Wu Liehou knows that my overseas subjects of the Ming Dynasty were massacred by the Qianlasi people. He has no regrets and is willing to risk death and fight to the death to send troops!"

    Everyone was stunned.  Send troops privately without permission from the court?  What kind of crime is this?

    They don¡¯t know much about the situation in Fujian.  They only know how to send troops privately, which is a crime worthy of having their heads chopped off!

    Ding Yunyi smiled faintly: "If the imperial court wants to behead, it will only chop off my head! If the imperial court wants to kill the nine tribes, it will only kill my nine tribes! If I can save you, if I can avenge all the compatriots who died, I will die once and for all.  No harm!¡±

    "Hulala", all the refugees knelt on the ground, and some of them were already crying: "Wu Liehou is willing to take extraordinary risks to rescue us, and we are willing to repay him with sex!"

    Zheng Xiaofeng sighed softly.

    Ding Yunyi.  Ding Yunyi!

    He spent countless efforts to make so many compatriots willing to obey his orders, but Ding Yunyi only made a few simple words to make these people all focus on him.

    What kind of person is this!

    No wonder they all lost to Ding Yunyi

    "Everyone, please get up!" Ding Yunyi said hurriedly.  After those people got up, his expression suddenly darkened: "Bring those people over to me!"

    Dozens of dejected prisoners were brought forward.  When seeing these people, everyone's eyes showed anger.

    Traitor!  These are some traitors!

    Fang Shaoqiang and his rebellious companions!

    "Wu Liehou, please spare my life!" Fang Shaoqiang fell to his knees on the ground with a plop: "I was obsessed for a moment. Wu Liehou, please spare me! Chief Zheng, Chief Zheng. Please, please.  For my father¡¯s sake, please spare me! Dad, Dad, please save the child¡¯s life!¡±

    Everyone¡¯s eyes reveal infinite disdain

    At this time, Fang Shaoqiang's father, Fang Xinghewei, came out tremblingly, with tears streaming down his face: "Wu Liehou, he is my disdainful son. I did not teach him well and almost caused Amul to fall into disaster. This is our side."  It¡¯s my fault.I shamelessly want to ask Wu Liehou for something. Please leave my unfulfilled son to me.  "

    Ding Yunyi was about to refuse when he suddenly saw Zheng Xiaofeng quietly nodding towards him, and then agreed to Fang Xinghe's request.

    Fang Xinghe moved step by step in front of his son and helped him up from the ground: "Young Qiang, why do you do such a stupid thing? Do you think those Spaniards will let you go if you surrender? Even if they  If I really let you go, do you still have the dignity to live in this world? "

    "Dad, I was wrong, I was wrong." Fang Shaoqiang pleaded: "Dad, please beg them, don't kill me, don't kill me."

    Fang Xinghe sighed: "Okay, I will ask Wu Liehou and Chief Zheng"

    Fang Shaoqiang¡¯s face showed joy, but at this moment, his heart suddenly felt cold.  When he lowered his head, he found that a dagger had penetrated deeply into his heart

    "Dad, why are you doing this" Fang Shaoqiang's body fell softly into his father's arms.

    Fang Xinghe hugged his son tightly and couldn't stop his tears from flowing down: "Dad, I promise you, dad promises you, I will ask Wu Liehou and Chief Zheng to give you a whole body and bury you properly."  of"

    Fang Shaoqiang died in the hands of his father, and his father used his death to atone for his sins Then, Fang Xinghe put down his son's body and turned around: "Marquis Wu Lie,  I beg you to bury our father and son together"

    Ding Yunyi was shocked, but there was nothing he could do to stop it

    Fang Xinghe ended his life with the same knife that killed his son

    This tragic scene happened clearly before his eyes. Ding Yunyi sighed softly and asked people to bury the bodies of the Fang family and his son. Then he ordered the prisoners to be counted, even if the refugees were resettled.

    After giving these instructions, Ding Yunyi glanced at Zheng Xiaofeng, then turned around and walked to a secluded place without saying a word.

    Zheng Xiaofeng quickly walked to his side knowingly.

    Ding Yunyi was silent for a moment, and then said: "Where are the things?"

    "What?" Zheng Xiaofeng said calmly.

    Ding Yunyi still smiled lightly: "When Amur was at its most dangerous, you mentioned me in front of many of your subordinates. You said, 'There was a man named Ding Yunyi in Fujian. He drove away Zheng Zhilong and defeated Zhang Kentang.  Now all of Fujian is in his hands', and then you said to your subordinates, 'The Ming Dynasty is currently suffering from internal and external troubles, so it will never send troops. The only one who can avenge us is him!  Moreover, even if he doesn't want to avenge us, he will definitely come to Luzon'Zheng Xiaofeng, are these what you said?"

    Zheng Xiaofeng¡¯s expression changed.

    Why did the other party know what he said in Amur in such a short period of time?  Could it be that there is someone of his by his side?

    But how is this possible?

    Ding Yunyi looked at him coldly: "Actually, you don't need to know this, I will come to Luzon to find you. Where are the things? Where have you hidden all the things?"

    "I don't quite understand what the mayor means." Zheng Xiaofeng tried his best to control his inner emotions.

    "Zheng Xiaofeng, you are a smart man. Smart people don't have to stick to that secret under the current circumstances." Ding Yunyi raised his head and looked at the sky: "The person you worked for is dead, and you have always been thinking about it.  The young master who was waiting has now become our prisoner."

    Zheng Xiaofeng was shocked and his body trembled: "Young master, has he fallen into your hands?"

    "Yes, he is being detained by me now." Ding Yunyi said calmly: "It was from his mouth that I learned about your situation, so I had already prepared to send troops before. Of course, I have to thank Spain  People gave me such a great opportunity.¡±

    Then, he slowly said word by word:

    "Am I right, Mr. Zheng Qi? You have been hiding in Luzon for so long just to keep this secret for the Zheng family. But now that all the people you worked for are gone, how do you choose? Is it still necessary?  Let me teach you!¡± (If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation.)¡ª¡ª

 Part 1: Penghu Storm Chapter 499 The crime is getting worse, so why worry about having no words!  !

    "Am I right, Mr. Zheng Qi? You have been hiding in Luzon for so long just to keep this secret for the Zheng family. But now that all the people you worked for are gone, how do you choose? Is it still necessary?  Let me teach you!"

    Every word in Ding Yunyi¡¯s words pierced Zheng Xiaofeng¡¯s heart.

    His heart twisted tightly together.  Especially the sentence "But now all the people you worked for are gone", it stung him deeply like a sharp dagger.

    Ding Yunyi said calmly: "Do as I say, and you will be mine from now on. If you resist me, even if you have greater achievements in Luzon Island, I will still kill you, and I will kill you again."  Your nephewZheng Sen!"

    Zheng Xiaofeng's body swayed. He knew that the person in front of him would do what he said.  He smiled miserably: "Zongzhen, your information is correct. I am Zheng Zhilong's cousin and someone whom Zheng Zhilong trusts very much. I am here to protect the treasures he has accumulated in half his life"

    Ding Yunyi smiled, very happily.

    In fact, Zheng Sen has already told himself this information, and Zheng Zhilong did an incredible job.  If it weren't for Zheng Sen's personal generation, Ding Yunyi would never have imagined that Zheng Zhilong actually buried his treasure under the eyes of the Spaniards.

    If Governor Cocuera knew all this, he would probably be so angry that he would vomit blood, right?

    Zheng Xiaofeng was ordered to guard these treasures faithfully. Once something happened to the Zheng family, someone would naturally find him.  At that time, these treasures will become all the hope of reviving the Zheng family.

    But Zheng Xiaofeng did not wait for the descendants of the Zheng family.  Instead, the arrival of the Zheng family¡¯s biggest enemy Maybe this is a strange taunt from God

    "You stepped forward to save thousands of our Ming people in Luzon when they were in the most critical situation. Your first contribution!" Ding Yunyi suddenly said: "Now you take my people to open that treasure, your second contribution  . With these two achievements, I will not kill you.¡±

    Zheng Xiaofeng was a little lost: "You won't kill me, but I will never forgive myself in my life"

    Ding Yunyi sympathized with him a little.  This is a loyal and brave man. He performs his tasks conscientiously. If it hadn't been for the sudden change on Luzon Island.  Maybe I haven't found him yet.

    Should we thank Zheng Zhilong, or should we thank the Spaniards for forcing him out?  This is really a difficult question to answer.

    When Zheng Xiaofeng was being led away, he suddenly turned around and asked: "General Town, will you avenge the people of the Ming Dynasty who died?"

    Ding Yunyi did not answer.  He just nodded silently.

    Yes, I will definitely avenge those people.  No one can continue to live freely after massacring so many people of the Ming Dynasty.

    Renya Country has been dyed red with blood, and the entire Luzon Island will soon be dyed red with blood

    ?¡­

    Governor Cocuera did not know that the anger of revenge was already burning in Luzon Island. The only thing he had to consider now was how to reverse this passive trend in Luzon Island as soon as possible.

    He thought of asking for help from the Dutch in Batavia, but time seemed to no longer allow it.  He also thought of arming all the Spaniards who could be gathered to fight the enemy to the end, but this was impossible.

    The entire Luzon Island has fallen into an atmosphere of constant panic. Everyone seems to feel that the end is coming, and they are thinking about guarding Luzon Island.  It seemed to each of them that the defense of Luzon should be the business of Governor Cocuera and his men.

    Bad news came one after another: the team commanded by Major Hochid was almost completely destroyed, and the Major himself became a prisoner.  And these were not the times that Governor Cocuera was most worried about. What frightened him the most was that it was finally confirmed that not all those who landed on Luzon Island were pirates.

    It¡¯s Ding Yunyi and his Tiger Guards!

    When he heard the news, Governor Cocuera¡¯s head exploded with a bang.

    Ding Yunyi?  Tiger Guard!  It's terrible, it's really terrible!  Why?  Why did Ding Yunyi and his Tiger Guards land on Luzon Island without warning?

    Are you here to avenge those Chinese?  Governor Cocuera really couldn't answer himself

    He is very surprised that he and Ding Yunyi still maintain a good relationship on the surface at least.  Will Ding Yunyi really go to war because of those "untouchables" in the eyes of Governor Cocuyera?

    No, it won¡¯t, interests come first.

    Then news continued to come that Ding Yunyi had successfully lifted Amur¡¯sAfterwards, the advance toward Manila quickly began.

    What is even more shocking is that enemy warships have begun to appear near Manila Bay. Although the enemy warships have not yet started bombarding, this means that the road to retreat from the sea has been blocked

    If the Luzon Fleet is still there, Governor Cocuera still has the confidence to forcefully open a channel, but the terrible problem now is that the Luzon Fleet has been completely annihilated.

    In other words, all the Spaniards have been trapped and died in Manila!

    While Governor Cocuyera urgently armed the army, he ordered the reinforcement of the castle and fort on the south bank of the Pasig River.  The governor has made up his mind to resist to the end He knows very well that Ding Yunyi will never give up. He is not here to avenge those Ming Dynasty people. He has only one real purpose, to capture Luzon!

    As the governor appointed by His Majesty the King, he will never allow Luzon to be lost in his own hands!

    While doing this, he still tried his best and sent people to Batavia to ask for help from the Dutch there.

    But Governor Cocuera seems to have forgotten one thing. When the four countries formed a joint fleet, Governor Cocuera ruthlessly abandoned them. Now are the Dutch willing to help him?

    The only hope is that the Dutch can understand the truth of the old Chinese saying "the lips are dead and the teeth are cold"

    ¡°The enemy is still two days away from Manila.¡± Monbiai brought this news to His Excellency the Governor.

    Governor Cocuera tried his best to maintain his dignity in front of his subordinates: "How many troops have been armed in Manila?"

    Monbiai immediately responded: "Together with the original soldiers and newly recruited ones, we have nine hundred armed personnel available. At the same time, we bribed the Negro people near Manila with a lot of money. Their chief Amos has agreed  Send two thousand tribal warriors to assist us in the defense of Manila"

    "Those savages cannot be trusted." Although he needs to use all available forces, Governor Cocuera is still unwilling to believe those locals: "The situation is critical now. Use them temporarily, but they must not be allowed to enter Manila  , arrange them all for defense on the outside, and use them to consume the enemy's strength"

    "But they are definitely no match for the Tiger Guards" Monbiai said worriedly.

    "My dear Montbiere, do I really have to rely on them to stop the enemy?" Governor Cocuyera did not care: "If ten of their lives can kill one person, then our purpose  That¡¯s it. We have reduced the threat of one enemy during the Battle of Manila"

    Montbi¨¨re shrugged.  Maybe then all the Negro people will die at the hands of the enemy But now this may be the only feasible way.

    "And let all the Spanish in Manila be prepared!" Governor Cocuera looked stern: "Once the defense of Manila officially begins, everyone will become soldiers."

    Montbiere disagreed with this point: "Your Majesty the Governor, they seem very scared now, and they are just thinking about how to get out of here as soon as possible. I am worried that they will not carry out this order"

    "Not implemented?" Governor Cocuera sneered: "They must understand the terrifying nature of the enemy. Tell them that once Manila falls into the hands of the enemy, all their property will not be preserved. Let them know that Ding Yunyi is a  What a greedy person, he will rob them of their last gold coin, and take away their last bit of property!¡±

    Although this method sounds a bit despicable, it may be the only method available now.

    All the people are soldiers!  Mobilize everyone who can be used, resist the enemy's attack, and wait until a miracle occurs!

    But neither Governor Cocuera nor Monbiei would have ever thought that the angry Ding Yunyi was not just as simple as taking away all the Spanish property

    ?¡­

    ??Hu Benwei is only two days away from Manila.

    Capturing Manila was not particularly difficult.  All the soldiers of Huben Guard had no doubt that they could win this victory.

    Those pirates are eager to try, they have already received Ding Yunyi¡¯s promise:

    In recognition of their meritorious service in landing in Manila first, once they capture Manila, they can enter first. Ding Yunyi will give him one day to do whatever they want to do in Manila!

    This makes the pirates ecstatic!

    One day is enough time for them to do many things!

    And hereAt this time, Xie Tian also appeared in the military camp. Along with him, there were two people with strange and slightly mysterious expressions.  A short person.

    "This is Souche Konzaburo, and this is Ogen Shigeru." Xie Tian nodded at the two people: "I have already explained all their tasks to them."

    Ding Yunyi gave them a cold look: "Do you know what to do?"

    "Yes, Lord Souzhen." Souche Kanzaburo said respectfully: "We will carry out Lord Souzhen's plan very carefully, and there will never be any flaws."

    Ding Yunyi smiled: "There will definitely be flaws, and this plan is full of flaws. But I don't care. I remember there is a saying, it's more sinful, why worry without words?"

    "We understand, Lord Souzhen." Souche Kanzaburo and Ogen Shigeru both said respectfully.

    "Okay, you go down first." Xie Tian waved his hand and asked them to leave first, and then said: "Sir, a total of one hundred and thirty-six Japanese were recruited this time, divided into two teams, consisting of Souchi Chisaburo and  During the Manila attack, they will appear at the most appropriate time and proceed according to the plan"

    Ding Yunyi was silent for a moment: "As I said before, what I want is not how flawless the plan is, what I want is that the plan can proceed smoothly. I have already ordered Wang Wei to carry out the task of annihilating these Japanese people. Of course, Xiao  People like Saburo Tanechi and Shigeru Ohmoto can survive very well.¡±

    Xie Tian suddenly seemed a little hesitant: "Sir, do you really want to do this? We just attacked Luzon Island"

    "Attacking Luzon Island will not consume much of our strength." Ding Yunyi smiled faintly: "We are fully capable of fighting a new war."

    "But the new war is too big." Xie Tian decided to express all his thoughts: "Luzon Island is completely different from your new plan. Besides, if we do this, the world will be in chaos.  The imperial court will also be alarmedMore importantly, sir, we are using one Fujian against one country!"

    "This battle must be fought!" Ding Yunyi's answer was decisive: "Now is when they are at their weakest. With the current strength of our Tiger Guards, although we are not sure of victory, we still have a 70% chance of victory. The reason why I chose to fight in  The purpose of launching an attack at this time is to use the power of Luzon¡¯s victory in one go! No one can stop us from attacking in three directions and win in one fell swoop!¡±

    "Now that your Excellency has made up his mind, I have nothing more to say." Xie Tian cheered up: "I will order all the Golden Sword Guards to activate immediately. What I can guarantee is that all the information your Excellency needs will be  , will be delivered to your lover in a steady stream at the first time.¡±

    Ding Yunyi nodded with satisfaction: "Thank God, our current situation is like a machine that can never stop! It must run at full speed to eliminate all worries No, it is  Conquer all the conquerable places around us to prepare for our upcoming entry into the Central Plains

    Xie Tian was shocked!

    Entering the Central Plains?

    ¡°Does the main town actually want to enter the Central Plains and seize the entire world?  Is this, is this going to be a rebellion?  But why didn't the main town show any signs before?  "

    "Don't worry, I don't want to rebel against the imperial court."

    Ding Yunyi seemed to have seen what Xie Tian was thinking, and said with a smile: "You will know my purpose soon, but my determination to enter the Central Plains will not change no matter what!" Piaotian Literature  Registered members recommend this work

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 500 Greedy Amers

    Qiang Ming 500_Read the full text of Qiang Ming for free_Chapter 500 Greedy Amos comes from (.)

    The attack and defense of Manila is about to begin!

    For the Negro people employed by the Spanish, it seems that they do not take this war to heart.  ¡¾High quality update.¡¿

    They have a proud capital. Even after the Spaniards landed in Luzon and successfully captured Manila, the Negroes were never conquered by them and even forced the Spaniards to sign a contract with them.

    The contract stipulates that the Negro people have full rights and can freely move around Manila and exchange prey for their daily necessities.

    The Spaniards are like this, so what can those tiger guards do?

    Chief Amos is still very confident. In order to defend Manila, Governor Cocuera gave a lot of gold, which was enough to make the Negro people work for them.

    Of course, after defeating the invaders, you can also use this as capital to obtain greater benefits from the Spaniards

    Amos felt that he couldn¡¯t be a smarter person.

    Of course, news of Maxi¡¯s death has also come, but what does that matter?  He and Maxi had always been at odds with each other, and Maxi's death was entirely his own fault.

    The bravery of him and his white-armored troops cannot be compared with that of the Negroes.

    "Chief, the enemy will arrive probably tonight." Cruz, Negro's first warrior, came to the front.

    Amos sneered, has it finally arrived?  He thought for a while: "The enemy is new and is very unfamiliar with the situation here. I am going to send a warrior to conduct a sneak attack"

    "Chief, please give me this glorious mission!" As the first warrior of the Negro people, Cruz naturally believes that this mission should be given to him.

    "No, Cruz, you don't need an eagle to catch a chick." Amos smiled slightly: "Your brother Josecito is not inferior to you in bravery. He can make the enemy hear  He turned around and ran away in fear."

    Although the leader did not give this glorious task to himself, it was equally acceptable to give it to his younger brother.

    And when Josecito heard that the leader actually entrusted him with such a glorious task.  His body was shaking with excitement.  Among the Negro tribe, victory in battle is rewarded the most.

    Ames selected five hundred warriors who were good at fighting and put them under the command of Josecito. He had no doubt about this victory.  The enemy is completely unfamiliar with the terrain here.  Moreover, the ones he sent out were the bravest warriors of the Negro tribe, so what else could there be to worry about?

    But he really doesn¡¯t understand Ding Yunyi and the Tiger Guards he commands!

    Ding Yunyi is the most brave general of the Ming Dynasty who has been fighting all year round. His Huben guards have also accumulated too much valuable experience from countless battles.

    Every time a new war is fought.  Whenever they go to a strange place, they will be fully prepared.

    "There are about ten thousand Negroes." Xie Tian carefully introduced the information he had obtained to all the Tiger Guard generals: "But the so-called ten thousand troops are almost all Negro tribesmen. They think  Sending all the men, women, and children in the clan to the battlefield can create a numerical advantage, so only three to four thousand people can actually fight. "

    "That's quite a lot." Ding Yunyi smiled and said to the generals: "Three or four thousand people rushed forward in a rush. Even if they are killed, we will have to kill them for a long time."

    Hou Lu laughed at the side and said: "If the Marquis is afraid of hurting his hands, why not leave this task to me? It is what we should do to share the worries for the Marquis."

    All the generals laughed, but there was no smile at all on Xie Tian's face: "The weapons used by the Negroes are mainly spears. There are no muskets. So when fighting on the battlefield,  We don¡¯t have to worry about the other side showing weapons like guns and artillery.¡±

    Li Dingguo was a little surprised when he heard this: "I heard that the Ganrasi people never conquered the Negro people after landing in Luzon. Can they who use spears defeat the Ganrasi people who use muskets?"

    "Hongyuan, you are wrong on this point." Ding Yunyi said with a slight smile: "The troops who use swords and spears will definitely be eliminated. The reason why the Ganrasi people have never conquered the Negro people is because of those Negro people.  The Gro people huddled in the forest, using their absolute familiarity with the terrain to deal with the Ganrasi people. If we were allowed to enter the forest and fight them, we might not be able to win, but now they are.  gave up his greatest advantage and ran out of the forestfought with us.  This is tantamount to fighting in a way that is least familiar to oneself.  The Negro people are greedy for some petty profits, but they have put themselves on a road of no return"

    The generals had smiles on their faces, but Ding Yunyi suddenly asked at this moment: "I'm thinking, how can we completely annihilate these Negro people? Ah Hu, tell me."

    Ah Hu, who was leading his troops on an expedition for the first time, was nonchalant: "What else can we do? Fight! Since they want to fight, then fight, beat them until they pee, beat them until they surrender obediently!"

    Ding Yunyi smiled, his brother-in-law and Li Dingguo were two completely different types of people.

    Li Dingguo is calm and composed, does not panic when encountering problems, and is good at using his brain.  But Ah Hu is not such a person at all.  Ah Hu is brave and loyal, but slightly impulsive.

    Ding Yunyi asked calmly: "What if they run away?"

    "Run away?" Ah Hu was startled.

    Ding Yunyi nodded: "Yes, they ran away. Once they are defeated, find that something is wrong, and run back into the forest, how should we eliminate all these Negro people?"

    Ah Hu was trapped there.  If you want to fight, just fight, how can you hide like a shrinking tortoise?

    "Hongyuan, what do you think?" Ding Yunyi asked this question to Li Dingguo.

    Li Dingguo pondered for a moment: "My idea is to lure them out and fight"

    Ding Yunyi nodded and encouraged Li Dingguo to continue speaking. Li Dingguo was not overly humble: "Once they are defeated, they will run back to the forest. Then we will find a way to prevent them from running back! Thank you Commander for giving each of us a  According to the intelligence, during the first siege of the Ganrasi organization, the Negroes took the initiative and defeated the Ganrasi people using night attacks.  So I think they will use this method again this time"

    Although Li Dingguo was young, he spoke eloquently in front of so many generals.  There was no stage fright at all: "Since they want to make a sneak attack, let them succeed in the sneak attack. Why doesn't the Marquis use a tactic to fake defeat?"

    "What a Li Dingguo!" Ding Yunyi laughed and said, "It's exactly what I thought. The Negro people want to make a sneak attack. Then let them succeed in the sneak attack! Ah Hu, we can't rely on bravery alone to fight a war. At this point,  You are not as good as Li Dingguo.¡±

    Ah Hu muttered unconvincedly.  I don¡¯t have as many colorful intestines in my stomach as Li Dingguo does

    "Li Dingguo!" Ding Yunyi said seriously: "Since you came up with this idea, it's up to you to implement it. I've also chosen the location for you, Sangbani!"

    Li Dingguo looked at the march map carefully and said decisively: "Please rest assured, Lord Marquis, Dingguo will definitely lead all the Negroes to Sambani!"

    "Okay!" Ding Yunyi suddenly stood up and said loudly: "Everyone, whether you can completely annihilate the Negroes to eliminate the evil behind the capture of Manila depends on whether you can win the battle in Sambani! Completely annihilate the Negroes!  After the Luo people, the Ganrasi people have lost their biggest helper. With their current strength, they will definitely not be able to stop us from entering Manila!"

    "I wish you, Lord Marquis, to kill the enemy bravely!" All the generals stood up and shouted loudly.

    Ding Yunyi¡¯s eyes slowly looked towards Manila

    ?¡­

    The night fell, and the moon quietly hid behind the clouds.

    This is the best opportunity for the sneak attacker

    Josecito was overjoyed. This was a sign from God that he had made great achievements.  Those who come in the Ming Dynasty will suffer the most disastrous defeat in front of the Negro tribe like the Spaniards.

    Five hundred warriors of the Negro tribe quietly approached the Ming army camp.  At least from now on, those Ming troops are not prepared at all.

    When getting closer.  Josecito stood up suddenly: "Negro warriors, charge!"

    All five hundred people stood up, lit the torches in their hands, and rushed towards the Ming army's camp while shouting wildly.  When they approached, they threw the torches in their hands for a moment.  The blazing fire lit up the dark night sky

    The Ming army camp was in chaos, and countless Ming soldiers were seen rushing out of the camp in embarrassment, shouting and trying their best to escape backwards.

    Josecito¡¯s night attack was a great success, and now the entire Ming army camp became his

    Standing in the camp he just captured, Josecito was very proud. No one was more suitable to do such a thing than himself.  And his subordinates were all very happy.

    Not because they were happy about the victory, but because they got rich this time.

    The people of the Ming Dynasty left behind a large number of good things when they fled in chaosStuff, gold, silver, jewelry, everything.  The Negro people were scrambling to grab it, and if Josecito hadn't stopped him in time, they would have started fighting.

    After daybreak, Amos, who received the news of the victory on the front line, rushed here with his army.  Cruz also came, and he was extremely proud of his brother for achieving such a victory.

    Josecito also gave them a huge surprise!

    Several boxes were brought to Amers. When the boxes were opened, everyone's eyes were fixed.

    Several boxes of treasure!  The gleaming light of gold, silver, and jewelry makes every Negro here feel extremely exciting

    God, those Ming Dynasty people were so rich, they actually had so much treasure!

    Amos suppressed the pounding in his heart: "Were these all taken from the hands of the Ming Dynasty people?"

    "Yes." Josecito's words were full of pride: "If I couldn't continue the pursuit at night, I'm afraid I could get more. Leader, please order a full-scale pursuit! That will make us rich!"  "

    Make a fortune!  Amers's heart was beating wildly, but he was still a little uneasy: "How is the fighting ability of the people of the Ming Dynasty?"

    "They have no fighting power!" Josecito said disdainfully: "We just started attacking, and they ran away in panic. There was no one to command them. Chief, they have just been defeated now, and it is the best time to pursue them."  !¡±

    "Chief, please give the order to pursue!" Cruz stood up. His brother's success made him feel proud but also a little unwilling: "Completely defeat those Ming Dynasty people, and the Spaniards will have no choice but to listen to us!  "

    Amos swallowed a gulp of saliva and no longer hesitated: "Order all warriors to pursue!"

    He no longer has anything to worry about. As long as he catches up with the Ming Dynasty people and defeats them completely, all the treasures carried by the Ming Dynasty will belong to him

    The combat effectiveness of the Ming army is exactly what Josecito said, and there is nothing to worry about.

    During the pursuit, the Ming troops actually turned around and fought a few battles. But maybe their commanders were willing to fight to the death, but their soldiers were not willing to die.

    Every time they engage in battle, as long as the Negroes show a little more ferocity, the Ming troops will continue to disperse.

    The Negro people won several battles in a row. Although they did not kill many Ming troops, this also made their confidence stronger.

    The people of the Ming Dynasty were simply vulnerable.

    And on the way of pursuit, the Negro people also gained a lot.  The Ming army fled in embarrassment, constantly throwing away all kinds of supplies along the way. All they wanted to do was escape, and they had no determination to resist at all.

    Amos¡¯s last trace of defense was completely eliminated.

    "Pursue, pursue, pursue again!" became the only order given by Ames.

    The Negro people were shouting in front of each other, and the team of tens of thousands of people was in chaos.  The capture of the troops in the front stimulated the people behind, and the people in the front were afraid that the people behind would catch up and snatch things from them, so everyone was competing to see who could run faster, and there was no longer any formation to speak of.

    Amers didn¡¯t take these things to heart at all. Now he was sure that the Ming army was completely incomparable to his own warriors. They had no choice but to escape.

    Now, God is on their side.

    Judging from the direction in which the Ming army fled, they were fleeing to Sambani, which made Ames even more relieved.

    He is very familiar with the place of Sambani. It is open here and there is no place for the enemy to ambush, so there is no need to worry about falling into an ambush by the enemy.

    "These stupid Ming Dynasty people," Amos couldn't help but laugh thinking about the upcoming victory.  Of course, what made him laugh even more were the treasures.

    Those extremely attractive treasures will soon be completely yours!

    Qiang Ming 500_Qiang Ming full text free to read_Chapter 500 Greedy Amos has been updated!

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 501: Sambani - Burial Place

    The net of disaster has been opened!

    The silent Sambani is coldly waiting for the coming Negro people

    Li Dingguo completed the task he was supposed to complete. When he appeared in front of Ding Yunyi, he only said one sentence: "The Negro people will be arriving soon."

    Ding Yunyi¡¯s mouth showed a smile.

    Now, it¡¯s time for those Negroes to learn a lesson

    The feeling of the Ming army in the brigades and brigades were all waiting there quietly.  They are waiting for the arrival of tens of thousands of Negro people, waiting for this place to be dyed red with blood

    According to the "agreement", the Negro people appeared in the sight of the Tiger Guards

    People screamed, and at a glance, it was noisy.  Those Negro people who were thinking about the "treasure" of the Ming army burst out with the greatest energy. Even the old people and children rarely fell behind.

    The one at the forefront is Josecito. He has obtained permission from Ames. After defeating the Ming army, he can get one-tenth of the treasure as a reward!

    This is also the biggest source of motivation for him to move forward bravely.

    When he arrived at Sambani, he suddenly discovered that the Ming Dynasty people who had been fleeing in embarrassment before were no longer fleeing.

    Josecito sneered, are they going to fight again like before and then be defeated by the brave Negro people?  Since they must do this, let them all die here!

    The main force led by Amos and Cruz also arrived on the battlefield in time

    Looking at the formation listed on the opposite side, these Negro leaders quickly knew.  The Ming army is about to fight decisively!

    "Warriors of Negro!" Amos's voice was loud: "Our enemies are ahead, go and defeat them. I will distribute all the wealth equally according to the size of your contribution!"

    ¡°Huhe¡ªHuhe¡ªHuhe¡ª¡±

    Such cheers erupted from the mouths of the Negroes.

    There are not many Ming troops on the opposite side, but almost all of them are composed of musketeers.  But Amers didn't care about that.  When the Spaniards landed, the Negroes must have dealt with these musketeers.

    As long as you dare to die and withstand the first round of musket attacks, victory can be yours!

    Amers put the elderly, children and tribesmen with little fighting ability at the front.  He knew very well that when the Ming army's musketry began to attack, most of these people would die.

    But victory is always impossible without anyone dying

    "Warriors of Negro. Charge!"

    When this order was issued, thousands of Negroes rushed forward desperately They completely ignored the muskets on the opposite side, and their minds were completely filled with the huge wealth.  As long as you can rush forward.  As long as they can survive, every one of them will become extremely rich

    Li Dingguo looked coldly at the people who rushed up.

    He must thank Wu Liehou for giving him the glorious task of the real first battle.  I have been "fleeing" before and have never fought head-on with the enemy But now, it is different. The enemy will soon realize what a real war is!

    Bleeding, death, and all terrible things will become a lifelong nightmare for the Negro people.

    With a long sigh of relief, Li Dingguo slowly raised his hand

    "Put¡ª¡ª" When this voice burst out from Li Dingguo's mouth, the muskets in the hands of the soldiers of the Huben pro-army made a terrible roar.  The Negro people who rushed to the front fell instantly.

    After the first volley fired, the soldiers in the first row squatted down.  Then the soldiers in the second row raised their muskets.

    The Negroes are still charging desperately They have experienced the Spanish muskets. As long as they wait for them to finish shooting and rush forward in one go, victory will be theirs.

    But the second round of musketry rang out again and scores of Negroes fell in a pool of blood and then the third row of musketeers continued to appear  

    These musketeers reloaded their gunpowder too fast.  Nothing like the Spanish soldiers the Negroes had ever encountered.

    Round after round of shooting caused the Negro people to fall one after another, and at this moment, something even more terrifying finally happened:

    Behind the Negroes, a large number of artillery appeared!

    The open terrain is too easy and convenient for the deployment of artillery.  Now, the shadow of death has completely enveloped these Negro people who are obsessed with dreaming of getting rich.!

    The artillery began to roar.  The ground shook violently

    The artillery shells hit the Negro people hard and what's even more terrifying is that this time the Huben Guard artillerymen no longer used the usual solid shells they used anti-personnel  Amazingly powerful flower bomb

    A cannonball fell, taking away the lives of countless Negro people Frightened screams and terrible screams came from everywhere, and the Negro people were in chaos.

    The shells continued to ravage the Negro people, and countless Negro people fell in a pool of blood.  Some people who were lucky enough not to die lost their arms or legs. They were struggling and pleading in a pool of blood, begging for someone to come and save them But now there are gunfire and chaos everywhere.  In a group, who can lend a helping hand to them?

    No one, their orders were already doomed from the moment they arrived in Sambani

    Another large number of musketeers appeared This was a disaster, and it was also a terrible massacre Any resistance or struggle would be destroyed by these terrible muskets and artillery.  Seems useless

    Once the massacre begins, there is no power that can stop it

    Watching his tribesmen running in fear, watching their tribesmen dying in droves under the enemy's firearms.  Amos's mind went blank.

    What's going on here?  What happened?  Why did something like this suddenly happen?

    Josecito ran back in embarrassment: "Chief, no, the Ming Dynasty's muskets are too powerful!"

    The angry Amos looked at his subordinate angrily. At this time, he had completely forgotten Josecito's previous "contributions": "Josecito, you are a coward, you are a coward! Go, go  Bring me the enemy¡¯s head!¡±

    The word "coward" is for Nigro's "warrior".  It's a huge insult.  Josecito gritted his teeth: "Warriors of Negro, follow me!"

    He took the lead and rushed forward

    Standing opposite were still those indifferent musketeers.  They fired their muskets calmly and mechanically, and watched calmly and ruthlessly as the enemies fell to their guns one after another.

    They have no feelings. Feelings are the most terrifying thing on the battlefield

    The Negroes reorganized their charge.  About seven to eight hundred enemies rushed forward regardless of life or death.  At this time, all the soldiers of Major Swede's regiment also joined in the massacre.

    How terrible is it to have so many muskets fired together?

    They didn¡¯t know that Josecito, the so-called ¡°Warrior¡± of the Negroes, was among the chargers, but this meant nothing to them at all.

    In their eyes and in their hearts, everyone who is charging is their enemy.  And the only thing they have to do is to shoot these enemies with their muskets!

    In the continuous roar of "Boom - Boom -", countless enemies fell on the battlefield

    Josecito, who was rushing at the front, suddenly felt a huge blow on his chest, and then his whole body flew up.

    When he fell heavily to the ground.  He tried his best to get up, but he found that he couldn't do it at all He could only let his blood flow out, and let his life leave him bit by bit, but he had no choice.  

    ¡°Sad, this is the greatest sadness

    Josecito is dead.  He couldn't even get close to the enemy.  Cruz burst into tears when his body was carried to Cruz.

    This is my brother, my dearest brother!  But he died so worthlessly

    The muskets in the front and the artillery in the back continued to wreak havoc on the Negroes The casualties were increasing, and victory was no longer possible.

    Not only Cruz, but Amers also clearly saw this

    run!  Amers made a decisive decision

    But they can no longer run away countless Tiger Guards.  Appeared around them This is not a so-called ambush, absolutely not, these loyal and brave Tiger Guard soldiers are always here

    The only thing they have to do now is to completely eliminate every enemy here!

    Ding Yunyi rode on Benxiao and watched all this coldly, and then he said word by word: "Hulu, attack, let these Negro people be extinct from now on!"

    Let these Negroes be extinct from now on!

    Hou Lu?He led his cavalry and rushed out. The galloping horses and roaring knights will loyally carry out this order without any discount - let these Negro people be extinct from now on!

    This was a complete massacre, without any lamentation or mercy.

    When Amos decided to help the Spanish, he and his race were already doomed to this fate.

    The muskets kept killing the Negroes, the artillery kept destroying the Negroes, and the cavalry and infantry kept killing every Negro they could see.

    The earth was trembling, and the sun was afraid to avoid

    Hundreds of Negroes fell, hundreds of Negroes lost their lives, and the slaughter had just begun.

    They have been completely surrounded, and there is not even a gap to escape.  The only thing Amos can do now is to watch his people die in front of him one after another.

    It¡¯s doomed, all this has been predetermined by fate

    Cruz, the best "warrior" of the Negro tribe, also died in a very funny way. He wanted to avenge his brother, but he was one of the few people who continued to fight.

    When he saw the Ming army cavalry, he rushed forward and was about to get close. However, his horse suddenly let out a mournful cry and threw Cruz down hard.

    Before Cruz, who was beaten to pieces, had time to get up, the swarming horses of the Tiger Guards had trampled him into a pulp!

    Cruz died without dignity

    This massacre lasted from noon to night, and almost all the tens of thousands of Negro people died. After the end of the Battle of Sambani, the Negro people were able to disappear.

    Amos did not die, but he became a prisoner of the Ming Dynasty.  He didn't know whether this was his luck or his sorrow.

    This was the first time he saw his opponent, Huben Guards - Wu Liehou - Ding Yunyi!

    Ding Yunyi, who was riding on the horse, looked at the tied-up Amers coldly. He only asked: "Do you regret it?"

    Do you regret it?

    Amos didn¡¯t know how to answer the other party at all.  In fact, he regretted it to the extreme now.

    He never imagined that he would face such a powerful force.

    But now it¡¯s too late for any regrets.

    The fate of the Negro people is chosen by themselves

    "I think you must be very regretful now." Ding Yunyi asked and answered himself: "Tens of thousands of lives have been lost because of your personal greed. If you can calm down and don't be fooled by the treasure, you might still be able to  You won¡¯t face such a fate. Ah, what else do you want?¡±

    Amers lowered his head, having completely lost his previous arrogance: "I listened to the Spanish instigation and offended the Chinese army. Now I regret it, and almost all my people are dead. I want to ask you not to  Kill me, and don¡¯t kill my people again.¡±

    "Is it possible?" Ding Yunyi smiled faintly: "I have given an order to my subordinates. I want your tribe to be completely exterminated. Do you think I will let you go?"

    "Ding Yunyi, you are a devil!" Amos, who had completely lost hope, cursed loudly.

    "Yes, I am a devil." Ding Yunyi was not angry. He just pointed at Sangbani: "What a beautiful place. I think it is a good choice to choose this place to be your burial place."

    Sambani - the burial place!

    A race has been exterminated here, and this has become the beginning of Luzon¡¯s biggest nightmare!  Piaotian Literature registered members recommend this work

 Part One: Penghu Chapter 502 The Surrender of Manila

    The Negro tribe was exterminated. Although they had long known that they would fail, Governor Cocuera did not expect that they would fail so quickly.

    It¡¯s terrible, it¡¯s really terrible, Ding Yunyi did what the Spaniards didn¡¯t do!  He actually caused the once arrogant Negro people to be exterminated!

    Now, they must have set their sights on Manila and every Spaniard here.

    Governor Cocuera has no choice

    On March 12, the thirteenth year of Chongzhen, the Huben Guards forward appeared in Manila.

    On March 13, Wu Lie Hou Ding Yunyi did not send anyone to persuade them to surrender, but directly issued an attack order.

    The Battle of Manila breaks out!

    This is a moment that Manila and the Spaniards who live in it will never forget.

    The cannons were roaring there desperately, and groups of Tiger Guard soldiers were enjoying this rare moment.

    Governor Cocuyera, who was severely short of troops, was forced to concentrate all his troops in the castles and forts on the south bank of the Pasig River for the final stubborn resistance.

    He doesn¡¯t know how long he can hold on here, and he doesn¡¯t know when the enemy will attack him.

    The Huben Guards mobilized enough artillery to bombard the south bank of the Pasig River. At this time, the Huben Guards Navy finally appeared in Manila Bay in large numbers.

    There is no hope, there is no hope anymore, Governor Cocuera can already foresee his future.

    The Tiger Guards were not in a hurry to attack, they just wanted to use their powerful artillery fire to completely smash the place.

    Some of these terrible artillery pieces were brought by the Tiger Guards themselves, some were contributed by the Amur rebels, and some were captured directly from the Spanish.

    And now all the cannons have become a reminder for the Spaniards.

    The shells destroyed all the Spanish buildings on the south bank of the Pasig River. The former owners of Luzon: gentlemen and ladies, fled in horror and despair, muttering and begging God for protection.

    They hope that the cannonballs will not fall on their heads, and hope that this cursed war can end early. They think this is not a disaster they should bear in the first place. But they forget that when the Spaniards slaughtered the Chinese, they watched with schadenfreude.  , and even enjoy it.  Everything they face now is nothing more than God's revenge on them.

    It¡¯s just that the revenge came too quickly and too violently

    They elected representatives and went to Governor Cocuera, demanding that Governor Cocuera immediately end all this horror. If they could get the Ming Dynasty to withdraw their troops, they were willing to raise a batch of gold to send troops for the Ming Dynasty.  compensation.

    Perhaps this is the only way now. Lord Cocuyela, who was already in chaos, agreed to this request and sent Monbiai as his plenipotentiary envoy. When Ding Yunyi heard this negotiation request, he couldn't help but laugh:  "Would you trade gold for the war to stop? Why would I do that?"

    Montbiere was scared and worried. He tried hard to maintain his tone: "Mr. General, I think you don't want your men to suffer too much damage, right? Our castle and fort are very strong. If your soldiers attack by force,  , there will definitely be huge casualties, and I think both sides are willing to see gold in exchange for peace.¡±

    "Will not!"

    Ding Yunyi smiled slightly and said: "My soldiers will not suffer huge casualties. I think you can also see that we have the absolute advantage of the sound of artillery and my navy has also begun to land in Manila Bay. Sooner or later, we will be here.  Razed to the ground!"

    Montbi¨¨re swallowed a sip of saliva. He never expected that the other party's attitude would be so determined.

    "Go back and tell your governor." Ding Yunyi said calmly: "The only way to ensure your safety is to surrender unconditionally!"

    Unconditional surrender!

    Governor Cocuera was furious after hearing the news.  His noble Spaniard's heart was greatly insulted.

    No, I will never surrender, I will try my best to fight until the last moment!

    "Mr. Governor, it is very difficult to continue fighting." Monbiai tried his best to persuade his governor: "I have seen with my own eyes the power of the Ming Dynasty army and the powerful artillery fire they have. If I continue to resist, I can be sure that  What¡¯s more, we can¡¯t survive here for three days, and when that time comes, perhaps the most terrifying thing will happen.¡±

    Governor Cocuera fell silent.

    &nbsp;He knows that his assistant did not lie to him, and he also knows that Manila cannot hold on

    Governor Cocuera thought for a long time and then said painfully: "Go to Ding Yunyi again. I can surrender with all the soldiers, but he must ensure the safety of the lives and property of the Spaniards."

    Monbiai appeared in front of Ding Yunyi again and proposed the conditions for the Spanish surrender.  I originally thought that Ding Yunyi would continue to deliberately create difficulties, but what I didn't expect was that Ding Yunyi agreed readily.

    When Monbiai left happily, a strange smile appeared on the corner of Ding Yunyi's mouth

    On March 14, the thirteenth year of Chongzhen in the Ming Dynasty, when the Spaniards in Luzon were completely desperate, Cocuera, the Spanish Governor in Luzon, chose to surrender.

    With the end of the offensive and defensive battle in Manila, Manila fell into the hands of Ding Yunyi, which also means that the owner of Luzon has now changed from the Spaniards to Ding Yunyi!

    Luzon had friendly exchanges with China around the third century AD.  Around the 14th century, some separatist kingdoms composed of indigenous tribes and Malay immigrants appeared in Luzon, the most famous of which was the Sulu Kingdom, a maritime power that emerged in the 1370s.

    A long time ago, Luzon was famous for the names of Luzon, Mayi, Sulu, Huluo and other places.  In 1521, the Portuguese navigator Magellan set foot on the islands on the orders of the Spanish colonialists. It happened to be a Catholic religious holiday, so he gave the islands a religious name - San Laharu Islands.  Later, Magellan was killed by the local people because he interfered in the civil war on the island, so the name was forgotten by people.  In 1542, Lopez, the famous Spanish navigator, was the second to visit the islands after Magellan.  In order to show off the "merit" of the Spanish Empire in Asia, the islands were named Luzon Islands after the Spanish Crown Prince Philip.

    In 1521, Magellan led the Spanish expedition to the Luzon Islands.  After that, Spain gradually invaded Luzon and ruled it for more than a hundred years.

    The significance of Luzon is actually not just an island but the interests of the entire Spice Islands.

    Regarding Magellan's circumnavigation of the Spice Islands, Portugal protested to Spain, saying that the Spice Islands visited by Magellan's expedition were on the Portuguese side of the Tor de Silas line, and that by entering the island, the Spaniards were violating Portugal.  of divine sovereignty.  So geographers, navigators and expedition members from Spain and Portugal held different opinions around the globe and nautical charts. They all described the Spice Islands as a place on their own side of the dividing line, and they refused to give in to each other.

    To sort out this tangle, we have to go back to the papal bull.  After the first papal bull, Spain, with its strong economic and military strength, challenged Portugal's hegemony.

    After Columbus discovered the New World, the Portuguese believed that the Spaniards had destroyed Portugal¡¯s right to control all the land east of Cape Pojador approved by the Pope in the past, not to mention that the Portuguese had reached the coast of India before them.  Portugal then prepared a military expedition to seize the land discovered by Columbus.  When Spain asked the Pope to resolve this dispute, the Pope allowed Spain to occupy all the land discovered by Columbus in order to spread the Catholic faith and expand the influence of the church. Spain had the right to control all the land 100 leagues west of the Cape Verde Islands along the Atlantic line.  land.  To mediate disputes between Portugal and Spain over new lands, 14

    In 4Q4, Pope Alexander VI implemented arbitration and the two countries signed the Treaty of Tordesillas, agreeing to delineate a boundary 370 leagues west of Cape Verde, known in history as the "Pope Meridian."

    The newly "discovered" land east of the line belonged to Portugal, and the west of the line belonged to Spain.  After Magellan sailed west to Luzon and the Molucca Islands, he sharply asked which line should the knife that divides the earth cut on this side of the earth?

    In Luzon, the Spanish and Portuguese families fought for the ownership of the Spice Islands with swords; in Europe, the two families used pen and paper to resolve the issue, and the two countries signed the Treaty of Zaragoza in April 1529.  This treaty was made by Portugal, who took advantage of Spain's urgent need for money to fight France, and at the cost of 350,000 teka, drew the dividing line 297 and a half leagues east of the Spice Islands.

    In this way, not only did the Spice Islands become Portuguese territory, but even the Luzon Islands were added to the Portuguese side.  Portugal bought the entire Spice Islands that it did not need to buy, while Spain sold the entire Luzon Islands that it did not want to sell. This was a problem that no one could explain at the time.  Later, Portugal desperately defended the Spice Islands and allowed Spain to occupy the Luzon Islands, which did not produce spices.  After Spain occupied Luzon, it launched an aggressive expedition to the Spice Islands.

    In just 50 years after Columbus first "discovered" the American continent, Spanish colonists completely occupied a large area of ??land and established 200 settlements there, establishing their colonial rule.  from 1gSince the 19th century, Spain has continued to expand its territory in Europe, Africa, Asia and the Portuguese American colonial areas.  From 1502 to 1504, Spain occupied the Kingdom of Naples in Italy.  In 1512, it annexed the Navarre Kingdom in the north.  In 1516, the King of Spain inherited Spain and its territories, the Kingdom of Naples, Sicily, Sidonia and the American colonies, as well as Austria and the so-called "Burmundian inheritance" including the Netherlands, Luxembourg and Francis-Cont¨¦.  .  At the same time, it also occupied large areas of land in the Americas, Tunisia, Oran and other places in North Africa.

    After 1559, Spain captured Milan, Italy, most of Luzon, Manila and other areas, as well as Portugal's Lisbon and all Portuguese colonies.  By the 1680s, Spain's territory included most of Europe, parts of the Americas, Africa, and Luzon in Asia. It established the earliest and unprecedentedly large colonial empire in world history, a "sun never sets"  "The world monarchy. However, the dividing line of the papal decree and the demarcation treaty between Spain and Portugal are only valid when Spain and Portugal have maritime hegemony.

    And when a more powerful and powerful maritime overlord appears, all the orders become a piece of paper.

    And this person¡¯s name is Ding Yunyi!

    There is no Pope at all in his eyes, and there is no edict. Everything he does is carried out in accordance with his group interests.

    Driving out the Spaniards was only the first step in his grand strategy.  And later, a series of actions are about to begin,

    Governor Cocuera met Ding Yunyi, but this meeting was a meeting that made him extremely ashamed. The young general standing opposite him was the winner, but the Spaniards were the losers.

    It was he who personally handed over Luzon to his enemies.

    Ding Yunyi looked at the defeated general in front of him coldly: "Have you ever thought about this day?"

    Governor Cocuera was startled for a moment, then shook his head: "I never thought that Luzon would be lost from my hands so quickly. General Ding, I hope you can fulfill your promise and ensure that the Spanish people in Luzon  to ensure the safety of our lives and property and send ships back to the country as soon as possible.¡±

    Ding Yunyi laughed again. He suddenly felt that the Spanish governor was extremely childish.  Did he really think that he would be indifferent to the Spanish massacre of the people of the Ming Dynasty?  Did he really think he would let them go so easily?

    Accepting Cocuera's surrender was just to get Manila more easily. Ding Yunyi didn't want his Tiger Guards to waste too much time here.

    There are more important things waiting for you to do.

    Ding Yunyi told Cocuera calmly: "Mr. Governor, go back and have a good rest. I will send someone to find you in a few days. I still have something very important for you to do."

    ??Cocuyera was a little confused, not knowing what the so-called very important things meant.  But he didn't have the guts to ask, nor was he qualified to ask.

    When the governor left, Ding Yunyi called Hai Nixiong over: "Do you remember what I promised you?"

    Hai Nixiong¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. He remembered very clearly what the alliance leader had promised him.  At this time, he heard Ding Yunyi say to him calmly: "Do whatever you want."

    The fastest update, please¡ª¡ª

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 503: Pay!

    In the thirteenth year of Chongzhen in the Ming Dynasty, Ding Yunyi, the Marquis of Wu Lie, went on an expedition to Luzon. In the same year, he surrounded the Ming Dynasty.

    The nightmare that can never be dispelled, the catastrophe has appeared again!

    In the spring of this year, Zhang Xianzhong was besieged at the junction of Sichuan, Shaanxi and Hubei, and everyone could see clearly. However, Emperor Chongzhen was besieged in the Forbidden City, but no one could see clearly.  He himself only knew how to struggle desperately, but he did not understand the situation of being surrounded by layers of layers.

    One night in early March, after the second watch, Chongzhen was not sleepy and walked around in the courtyard of Qianqing Palace.  The two palace maids held two silk palace lanterns and stood silently on both sides of the Danqi. The other eunuchs and palace maids on duty stood far away in the shadows, not even daring to make a big noise.  Occasionally, a sharp and cold north wind blew by, and the iron horses on the eaves of the palace made a tinkling sound, but Chongzhen seemed not to hear it.  His mind was thinking about the terrible situation that made him very worried, and he sighed deeply from time to time.  After hesitating for a long time, he lowered his head, walked heavily back to the East Nuan Pavilion of Qianqing Palace, and sat down slumped in front of the imperial case again.

    At present, Jiangbei, Huguang, Sichuan, Shaanxi, Shanxi, Henan, Shandong, Hebei half of China is suffering from famine and rebellion everywhere, with tens of thousands of people in large numbers, thousands of people in second place, and hundreds of people in second place.  Small stocks are everywhere.  South of the Yangtze River, there are also famines and riots in Hunan, Jiangxi, Fujian and other places. Even the so-called land of plenty like Suzhou and Jiaxing are experiencing droughts, locust plagues, soaring food prices, and people are constantly gathering in groups to openly grab food and cause trouble.  .  Since he took charge of the country, the situation has become worse and worse. Nowadays, there is almost no quiet land. Although Yang Sichang recently had a victory at Agate Mountain, Zhang Xianzhong still did not kill or capture him. Zuo Liangyu, He Renlong and others did not want to  Taking advantage of the victory to pursue the suppression, the troops were not able to advance. According to Yang Sichang's repeated reports, the army was in serious payment arrears and the morale of the army was very unstable.  Once a major event is lost, good opportunities will never come again. He thought, "Only when the soldiers' pay is secured can we severely punish the troops and prevent Zhang Xianzhong from having a chance to breathe, so he can be surrounded in Sichuan and Shaanxi."  Annihilating the areas at the junction of Hubei and Hubei can also inspire the soldiers to sweep Shangluo Mountain in one fell swoop.  But where do the wages come from?  The increase in recruitment and training rates has caused commotion across the country, and there are continued objections in the DPRK. Now it is impossible to increase the number of personnel at all.  He asked himself in his heart: How can it be good to have "the treasury is clean"?  "

    "And the current situation in the country is in dire straits." Yang Sichang was not the only one who was in urgent need of food and wages. For several days in a row, he received urgent documents from various provinces every day, either asking for wages or asking for troops.

    "Rates, rates, how can we survive this day without wages?"

    That night, he slept very uneasily and had many nightmares.  After retiring from the imperial court the next morning, he was like an ant on a hot pot in order to raise money. After much deliberation, he came up with a more effective way, which was to ask the royal relatives to lend some money to the country.  He thought that every family of the royal relatives "received the kindness of the country" and "shared weal and woe" with the country.  At present, the country is in great difficulty, and others are unwilling to contribute money. They should come up with money and be an advocate, so that the people in the world can know that they are kings and fathers without selfish motives.  But which royal family member should be asked to set an example?

    Chongzhen often heard that there were three richest families among the royal relatives: one was the queen¡¯s natal family, one was Concubine Tian¡¯s natal family, and the other was Wuqing Hou Li¡¯s family.  The first two families were both newly minted. They relied on their status as relatives of the emperor and the fact that the queen and concubine Tian were favored by the emperor. They "annexed land in the Gyeonggi area and ran businesses." After more than ten years, they accumulated a large fortune, surpassing many old ones.  Royal relatives.

    The Hou family of Wuqing is the natal family of the Empress Dowager Xiaoding, the mother of Emperor Wanli. The current generation of Houye Li Guorui is Chongzhen's cousin.  Wanli Emperor Zhu Yijun was only ten years old when he came to the throne and was under the guardianship of his mother.  After he got married at the age of sixteen, her mother no longer took custody of her. It was not until Zhang Juzheng died of illness in the tenth year of Wanli that he took direct charge of the government.  Previously, state affairs were presided over by the Empress Dowager Xiaoding and the Prime Minister Zhang Juzheng. According to legend, the Empress Dowager Xiaoding often transported the gold and silver treasures in the palace to her natal family, some of which were publicly rewarded, and some were secretly rewarded. Therefore, the Wuqing Hou family is still very wealthy to this day.  Among the old and new royal relatives, he is second to none.  If one of these three royal families can set an example, the rest of the royal families will be convinced and follow suit.  But he refused to hurt the Queen and Concubine Tian, ??and he could not let Zhou Kui and Tian Hongyu set an example first.  After much deliberation, it is more appropriate to ask Li Guorui to serve as a role model.  He also thought that asking for money from various royal relatives might not go smoothly. If he encountered resistance, he would be severely punished and even use national laws.  But this is not an ordinary event, and there has never been such a story among ancestors throughout the ages. Story and "precedent" are synonymous with each other.  This was a commonly used term in the court at that time.

    , will the spirits of the ancestors in heaven be surprised?  What would all the royal relatives and nobles say?  After thinking about it over and over again, he suddenly hesitated.

    The next day, all parts of North China, especially the Gyeonggi area, were covered with dark yellow thick clouds, strong winds and gray sand  The sun was pale, appearing and disappearing, the shops on the street were closed, and people's faces could not be seen clearly even a few feet away.  In broad daylight, every house must be lit with lamps and candles.  Everyone thought this was a terrible disaster, which was classified as an "earth disaster" in the Five Elements. Chongzhen himself was even more afraid, thinking that this disaster was a "warning of changes in the sky" related to the fate of the country.  He was restless in Qianqing Palace, and went to Fengxian Palace to burn incense and pray to his ancestors, asking them to ensure that his country would not fall. He also explained to his ancestors the reason why he wanted to seek help from the emperor.  He was lying on the ground praying silently, when he suddenly heard a crack in the courtyard, which made him jump. He quickly turned around and asked, "Is that the noise outside?"

    A eunuch knelt outside the curtain and said: "A branch was broken by the strong wind."

    Chongzhen continued to pray to his ancestors. He was filled with sorrow and tears filled his eyes. He could hardly help but cry bitterly in front of his ancestors.  After praying, I walked out of the palace door and saw an ancient locust branch as thick as a bowl fell on the ground. The top of the branch was pressing on Danbi and had not moved away.  He thought that this must be because his ancestors were displeased with his plan to raise wages, otherwise it would not have been such a coincidence that the branch would have been broken by the strong wind just as he was praying silently, neither sooner nor later.

    This accident shocked him as much as the harrier kiss that blew down Fengxian Hall in the strong wind two years ago.

    The sky was dark and the ground was dark, and the ancients called it a strong wind haze. It lasted for two days, and on the third day the wind stopped and the sky became clear. The temperature suddenly dropped to cold, like a severe winter.  All the red baskets of charcoal prepared in the winter were moved into the palace to provide fire to the palaces to keep out the cold. During the last dynasty, Chongzhen sent warnings to the heavens and ancestors one after another, asking the ministers to save their lives and restore heaven's heart.  When it comes to raising military pay, the ministers are either speechless or make empty remarks. There is a new censor from Nanjing named Xu Biao who can't offer any ideas for the emperor.  Instead of worrying, he knelt down and "risked his own life to report," saying that he came from the south of the Yangtze River. He saw that the villages along the road were in ruins, often with no human habitation for dozens of miles and swarms of wild animals.  He cried while talking, and urged the emperor to quickly issue an imperial edict to stop the training, so as not to force the remaining people to rebel.  Afterwards, several department and Taoist officials knelt down to report the severe disasters in Henan, Shandong, Shaanxi, Huguang, and Jiangbei, explaining that it was absolutely impossible to raise money from the common people.  After listening to the kneeling performance of the officials and Taoist officials, Chongzhen was at a loss, very distressed, and at the same time very scared. He thought, now he has no choice but to be ruthless and seek help from the royal relatives, even though the "spirit in heaven" of his ancestors is for this reason.  If he is not happy, he will understand his difficulties afterwards. As long as he can raise several million dollars to make the "suppression of bandits" successful and protect his ancestors' empire, his ancestors will not criticize him severely.

    He plans to summon several ministers in Wenhua Hall to study his plan.  But when he arrived at the Wenhua Hall, he hesitated again.  He was worried that the emperor's relatives would use all hard and soft methods to confront him, which would not help the country's difficulties, but would instead make the emperor's relatives feel cold towards him.

    He stayed in the Wenhua Palace for a long time, unable to make up his mind.  This Wenhua Hall was originally the place where the emperor of the Ming Dynasty listened to lectures by Confucian officials, so there were several couplets hung on the pillars of the front and back halls, all of which were related to the emperor's study. At this moment, they almost seemed to be a satire on Chongzhen. On weekdays.  When Qin Zheng rested in the Wenhua Hall, he liked to stand in front of the pillars and admire these couplets, but today when he walked in front of the couplets, he was no longer in the mood to look at them.  He walked from the back hall to the front hall, and finally stopped in front of a couplet, as if out of habit.  He usually not only likes that this couplet is written with full ink and round strokes, dignified and vigorous, which is the best in the pavilion style, but also likes that its antithesis is stable.  Now he couldn't help but watch it again.  That couplet wrote: The world is at peace, the world is at peace, the world is at peace, and the world is at peace. What else is "the world is at peace?"  Qingxia, 1" He shook his head and walked to the back hall of Wenhua with his hands behind his back. Just as he was about to step on the white jade steps of the back hall, he looked up and saw the horizontal plaque hanging above the door of the hall, which read: "Learn from the Second Emperor and the Third Emperor.  The first and second emperors refer to Yao and Shun, and the three kings refer to Xia, Yu, and

    Tang of Shang and King Wen and King Wu of Zhou.  This is the Confucian ideal of an ancient monarch.  The great classic that governs the world**.  "These twelve characters are divided into six lines, with two characters in each line. They were written by the Empress Dowager Xiaoding, the mother of Emperor Wanli. She was the aunt of Li Guorui, Marquis of Wuqing. Chongzhen felt ashamed, lowered his head and walked into the east part of the apse.  Nuan Ge sat in silence for a long time and canceled summoning ministers to ask Qi Wan for help.

    Chongzhen returned to the Qianqing Palace with a very conflicted and anxious mood, and sat down slumped in front of the imperial case. He did not bother to read the documents or speak. He even felt upset when he heard the slight footsteps of the palace maids and eunuchs outside the curtain.  He wrote the word "rate" twice on the imperial desk with his index finger and sighed.

    When he was anxious and desperate, Wang Chengen came to him with a document, bowed and whispered in a low voice: "Ask the emperor, someone has written a copy."

    "Who got this degree?"

    "It's a student named Li Mi."

    Chongzhen said boredly: "I don't want to read it."?I don¡¯t have the time to read the memorial of a Tai student in my free time.¡±

    Wang Chengen said in a low voice: "What is written in this memorial is a suggestion for raising military pay."

    "What? A plan to raise military pay?"

    Read it to me quickly1"

    In his essay, Li Ban expressed his deep concern about the current situation in Jiangnan.  He first said that there had been no wars in Jiangnan for many years. Large households annexed land and ran commerce. They only cared about rich clothing and food, competing for luxury, and did not care about the country's difficulties.  He pointed out that the root cause of the great chaos in Qin, Jin, Henan, Chu and other provinces was that the big households only knew how to exploit the small people and annex the land, resulting in an excessive disparity between the rich and the poor.  Even in a good harvest year, the common people can't help but cry out about hunger and cold: when there is a famine, the weak ones have no choice but to toss and starve to death on the roadside, while the strong ones rise up in rebellion.  He said that Jiangnan seems to be very stable today, but in fact there are crises lurking everywhere: If the wealthy and large households are not restricted from annexing land as soon as possible and the plight of the common people is not relieved as soon as possible, then Qin,

    The catastrophe of disintegration and collapse of Jin, Henan, and Chu will also occur in Jiangnan.  In his message, he asked the emperor to resolutely issue an edict, ordering the big households in the south of the Yangtze River to voluntarily report their property and pledge military salary. If anyone disobeyed, his family property would be confiscated and he would not tolerate it at all.  In addition, he also suggested that mergers and acquisitions by large households should be strictly prohibited and land should be cleared carefully to equalize the burden on the people.  This memorial is very long, and it also mentions the examples of many dynasties in history where peace has lasted for a long time, and powerful mergers led to great chaos and the destruction of the country. The words are full of loyalty to the king and concern for the country.

    When Chongzhen heard Wang Chengen read this memorial, he was very moved and took it over to read it carefully in person.

    Regarding the proposal to clear the land, he believed that delaying the proposal would not solve the problem urgently, and that it would be more difficult. He did not give it much thought. He only thought that asking the big households in the south of the Yangtze River to lose wages was feasible and a good solution for the current emergency.

    When the Manchurian soldiers threatened the capital in the winter of the previous year, Lu Xiangsheng suggested that he persuade the wealthy officials and gentry in the capital and Jifu to lose military pay. He was also moved, but it was not as moved as it is now.  The areas south of the Yangtze River have indeed been peaceful and prosperous for many years, unlike the Gyeonggi area that has been repeatedly destroyed by Qing troops and suffered from natural disasters year after year.  He thought that the country was in such difficulty and critical situation at present, so it was reasonable to ask the big families in Jiangnan to donate a few dollars to prevent the country from disintegrating.  However, after thinking about it calmly, he couldn't help but hesitate.

    He expected that this matter would definitely be opposed by courtiers from Jiangsu and Zhejiang, and that the big gentry families living south of the river would be even more opposed.  Nowadays, most of the country's annual income depends on Jiangsu and Zhejiang. Dai rice is distributed to civil and military officials from Lumi in the capital.  Food for the people, as well as military food for Kinki, Ji and Liao, are almost entirely supplied by Jiangsu, Zhejiang and other places. Unless there is no way out and it is absolutely necessary, it is best not to provoke an uproar and opposition from the big officials and gentry in Jiangsu and Zhejiang provinces.  He was at odds with the imperial court.

    But he was really reluctant to give up Li Jin's suggestion.  After thinking about it again and again, he mentioned Zhu Bi and wrote: Li Jin's report to persuade large households in Jiangsu and Zhejiang to lose military pay is feasible. The cabinet and household ministers will discuss it in detail.

    The fastest update, please¡ª¡ª

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 504: Borrowing Money

    If Chongzhen used a tone of firm approval in his imperial approval, although the southern ministers would use various methods to resist, they would have to be wary.

    "Moreover, if he is firm in his attitude, most of the southern ministers and northern ministers from humble backgrounds will support him.  However, he used a very active tone to submit it to the cabinet and ministers of household affairs for "detailed discussion". People who could support him did not dare to come forward to support him.  A few days later, the cabinet and household ministers reiterated that Li Jing's suggestion must not be adopted. If it is adopted, it will not only fail to work, but will also cause riots in urban and rural areas across the south of the Yangtze River.  They also threatened him that almost all of his wealth now depends on Jiangnan. If Jiangnan is in chaos, the overall situation will be out of control.  These ministers were afraid that their reply was not strong enough and that someone else would come out to support Li Jing, so they instigated several department and Taoist officials to jointly publish a book and lash out against Li Jing.

    "Li Jing studied at the Imperial Academy and was not an official. He made arrogant comments about the imperial government in order to attract favors and gain fame. Seeing that Jiangnan was still a peaceful land for the emperor, he was unwilling to accept it, so he advocated the idea of ??signing up for a wealthy right to lose his salary.  In order to implement the method of confiscation of property by hand, the method of confiscating property by hand was called "property". This method first appeared in the Tang Dynasty and also in the Song Dynasty.  It has been carried out This is a chaotic government in a declining world, and you dare to show it before the saints. This is how the villain has no scruples!"

    After reading these sentences, Chongzhen shook his head gently, snorted from his nostrils, and cursed in a low voice unconsciously: "Such a foul-mouthed crow!"

    ¡°Obviously, he looked down on these speakers.  I disagree with them and say that Li Jing's suggestions are useless.  After a pause, he then read the following passage:

    "What Li Jing did to the rich was to use them to annex the small people. I don't know that there are rich families in the counties and cities, and they are also the source of food and clothing for the poor. If it is due to the military shortage, blame the rich families, and they will be punished for losing more. If they disobey,  The Qin Shi Huang was not able to do this in Ba Qing - that is, Ba Qing was a wealthy widow, and she was named Qing. Emperor Wu of the Han Dynasty was not able to do divination. During the Western Han Dynasty, she became rich through shepherding.  As soon as this idea was proposed, the desperate scoundrels started to get into trouble with the rich family, and the chaos began. I beg you to cut off Li Jing's head because he is a villain who is causing harm to the country!"

    After reading this fiercely worded memorial.  Chongzhen was disappointed with their firm opposition to Li Jing's suggestion, but he admired the sentence "I don't know that there are rich families in the counties and cities, but they are also the source of food and clothing for the poor."

    He nodded and said to himself: "Yes, how can the poor live without the rich? Who will give them the land to plant?"

    He stood up from the imperial desk and walked around the Nuan Pavilion, thinking about what to do.  After a while, he decided to leave the memorial and ignore it.  Suggestions for Li Jing.  He was in deep depression: on the one hand, he believed that this suggestion was indeed an emergency solution at the moment; on the other hand, he was afraid that it would cause commotion everywhere in Jiangnan, just as these officials said, "Desperate scoundrels follow each other."  And get into trouble with the rich.¡±  The rich and powerful families have always been the backbone of the country, so how can we allow the unemployed and small people to get into trouble with the big families?  He decided not to consider Li Jing's suggestion, but to reconsider asking for help from the royal relatives.  He believed that even if other methods were feasible, they would be far away and would not quench the immediate thirst. As long as the royal relatives lived "under the chariot hub" and paid money, it could be done immediately.  But this is a big deal.  He still hesitated, so he said to the eunuch waiting outside the curtain:

    "Call Xue Guoguan and Cheng Guoxiang!"

    There were seven assistant ministers in the cabinet at that time. Chongzhen summoned Xue Guoguan and Cheng Guoxiang because Xue was the first assistant and Cheng was the second assistant.  In addition, he has another consideration.  Xue Guoguan was from Hancheng, Shaanxi, and had little connection with the big families in Jiangnan. Although Cheng Guoxiang was from Shangyuan in Jiangnan, he was relatively poor.  When everyone in the court objected to borrowing military salary from Jiangnan's big families, he was the only two people who refused to speak and attracted his attention.  He hoped that in asking for help from the royal relatives, they would show their support and make up his mind for him.  The place where he summoned these two assistant ministers today was Hongde Hall, a side hall of Qianqing Palace, west of the main hall of Qianqing Palace, sitting north to south.  The reason why he did not summon them in the warm pavilion in the main hall of Qianqing Palace was because he was upset when he saw the many documents piled on the imperial desk where he worked every day. He ran out of the main hall of Qianqing Palace and came to Hongde Hall before they entered the palace.  Sitting silently on the dragon throne in the middle, he lowered his head and wondered.

    After a while, Xue Guoguan and Cheng Guoxiang came in a hurry.  They didn't know what important matter the emperor suddenly summoned them for, and they were in a state of confusion.  While kneeling to the emperor, Xue Guoguan mistakenly stepped on a corner of his python robe and almost fell. Cheng Guoxiang's calves were trembling slightly and he found it difficult to breathe.  After being seated, Chongzhen sighed, walked around and said:

    "I summoned the gentlemen for no other reason than because of the recurring disasters, which have made it difficult for me to sleep and eat well. The heavy storm and haze the day before yesterday was rare in many years. If God is such a warning, how can gentlemen teach me?"

    Xue Guoguan stood up and said: "The principles of the Five Elements are quite subtle. The emperor is vigilant in the morning and evening, respects the ancestors of heaven and ancestors, and learns from both humans and gods. The old saying goes: 'Exercise all human beings'Everything depends on destiny.  ¡¯ The emperor is diligent and diligent, and his ministers perform their duties well, that is, they do their best, and it is not difficult to restore the heart of heaven.  I hope Your Majesty will be generous and cherish the Holy Eucharist.  "

    Chongzhen said: "It has been thirteen years since I ascended to the throne. There has not been a day when I have not been cautious and fearful. I get up early and go to bed late. I always want to get things done. However, the situation is getting worse and worse, and there are more and more disasters. God has no intention of turning back."  Xiang, the national destiny is worried about the Lingyi. According to the theory of heavy wind and haze, it was not only seen in the capital area, but also in the area of ??Daming Prefecture and Junxian County half a month ago.  In other places, at first there was a line of black and yellow clouds in the northeast, which suddenly split into the west and south, and spread all over in an instant. The strong wind uprooted the trees, and the day seemed to be dark. Among the yellow dust, there were faint blue and white gas and red light, which opened and closed.  Hey. How can I not worry about such a change?"

    Xue Guoguan then comforted him and said: "Although disasters have happened repeatedly, thanks to the emperor's power, the bandits have been quite successful. Now after the battle at Manao Mountain, the thieves have fled to Xinggui Mountain, and there are not many left. It is the so-called 'fish swimming under the cauldron'"  , it will clear up one day. It shows that the heart of heaven is tired of chaos, and the fate of the country is about to be prosperous. I hope that your majesty will comfort your holy heart and wait for the news."

    Chongzhen smiled bitterly and said: "Yang Sichang has commanded well and won consecutive victories. I am not happy. But Li Zicheng is still trapped in Shangluo Mountain. The Ge and Zuo thieves jumped to the east of Huguang, southern Henan, and western Anhui, while Shandong,  The local bandits are everywhere in Henan and Hebei. The small ones are occupying the villages, and the big ones are spreading across the country. How can I not worry about this situation? In addition to the continuous natural disasters, the people are dying and displaced, and the current situation is very chaotic.  I worry day and night, and have trouble sleeping and eating, but all the officials in the court are still worried. They can't help me share their worries. They are all speechless when I ask for payment, which is a huge disappointment to me."

    Xue Guoguan understood that the emperor wanted to consult his opinion on the issue of payment.  He lowered his head and remained silent, waiting for the emperor to speak out, so as not to cause trouble to him if he repeated it in the future.  When Chongzhen saw that the chief minister lowered his head and said nothing, he winked at the eunuchs on the left and right, and whispered:

    "At present, the military is in urgent need, and we cannot afford to be short of pay for a day. The national treasury is in good condition, and the Ministry of Agriculture and Agriculture - the Ministry of Household Affairs. There is no plan. You are my minister, do you have any good ideas?"

    Xue Guoguan knelt down and said: "I have been discussing with Si Nong for days, but I have not yet come up with a practical solution. I am the first assistant. At this time when the people are exhausted and have all their money, wandering around in the middle of the night without a good plan for payment is really a crime worthy of death."  "

    "Sir, wake up."

    After Xue Guoguan kowtowed, Chongzhen did not want to talk in circles with Xue Guoguan anymore, and asked straight to the point: "I want to express my gratitude to all the people in the capital, Qi Wan, Xun Jiu Qi Wan, Xun Jiu - Qi Wan and Qi Li have the same meaning, that is, relatives of the emperor and the country.  Generation name. Xun used to refer to a family that was granted a hereditary title due to their ancestors' great achievements. What do you think of using the Jin gentry to help solve the current crisis? "

    Xue Guoguan guessed in advance that the emperor would make this move.  He also somewhat agreed in his heart, but he understood that this matter was of great importance and might lead to trouble later.  He replied timidly:

    "Qi Wan and Xun Jiu retired with the country. They are not comparable to ordinary official families. Let me think about it carefully. Some of the auxiliary ministers have been in the court for a long time. I am aware of Qi Wan and Xun Jiu's situation, and I also hope that the emperor will inquire about it."

    Chongzhen understood what he meant, turned to Cheng Guoxiang and asked: "Mr. Cheng is a veteran of the court and has been in Beijing for a long time. What do you think?"

    Cheng Guoxiang worked as a public speaker in the early years of Chongzhen. He was very eager to make achievements and was famous for his daring speech.  Later, I saw that Chongzhen was suspicious and willful. In addition, the courtiers were at odds with each other, and ministers and ministers were often convicted. He was often afraid of causing unexpected disasters, so he remained silent and non-committal when things happened, or after waiting for his colleagues to make a decision, he would just agree and nod.  Say: "Okay, okay." As time goes by, it gradually becomes a habit.  Because he did not make any decisions when encountering problems, had no authority, and was aloof from the sectarian struggles in the late Ming Dynasty, courtiers from all factions wanted him to stay in the cabinet to play a buffering role. Moreover, because he was older and had more seniority, he  His ranking among the auxiliary ministers was only behind Xue Guoguan.  Because the word "good, good" became his mantra, his colleagues nicknamed him "Hao Hao Ge Lao".  Before entering the palace just now, a cabinet secretary knelt in front of him and saluted. He cried and said that he had received urgent news from his family that his mother had died of illness, and urged him to go home at night.  Cheng Guoxiang didn't finish listening and kept saying "Okay, okay".  Later, I understood that the Secretary of the Cabinet was asking for leave from him to attend a funeral and return home. He said "Okay, okay" and approved the word "Approval" on his handbook.  At this moment, when the emperor asked, he instinctively warned himself: "I can't say it, but I can't say it!" Unconsciously, he broke out in sweat and lowered his head deeply.  Chongzhen waited for a moment, but when he couldn't wait for his answer, he asked again:

    "Should you seek help from Qi Wan or the wealthy gentry in the capital? If you seek help from Qi Wan first, which family should you ask to set an example?"

    Cheng Guoxiang knelt on the ground and said timidly: "Okay, okay."

    Chongzhen asked: "What? Is it okay with you?"

    "well."

    "Who should I ask for help first?"

    "Okay, okay." Cheng's voice was extremely low, as if he said it in his throat.

    &nbsp; "What? What is good, good?"

    "well."

    Chongzhen was furious, slapped the imperial case, and sternly rebuked: "I am a minister of the imperial family. When something happens, you are so confused. You only say 'good, good' without any explanation. It is a great disservice to me to rely on you! The minister is like a corpse in this position."  , The political situation is not bad! I should ask you, I think you have not made any serious mistakes, I will only remove you from the job, and you will never be hired Go down!"

    Seeing that Chongzhen was furious, Xue Guo did not dare to plead for his colleagues. He also wanted to expel Cheng Guoxiang from the cabinet and replace him with someone who could help him in times of trouble, so he kept silent.  Cheng Guoxiang was so frightened that he trembled all over, kowtowed in thanks, and staggered out.  When I returned home, my old disciples came to inquire about me and offered some words of comfort.  Guoxiang did not dare to reveal a word of what the emperor said in the Hongde Hall. When he mentioned the punishment of demotion, he only said "good, good".  That night, when he received the emperor's decree of dismissal and punishment, he kowtowed to the mountain and shouted long live the emperor. He quickly wrote a letter of thanks and wrote it in person.  But after thanking him, he suddenly suspected that he had written a word in the wrong stroke. He was afraid day and night that Chongzhen would find out about this typo and would punish him heavily.

    But it was said that after Cheng Guoxiang withdrew from Hongde Hall, Chongzhen asked Xue Guo if he had recovered from his meditation.  The Imperial Guard saw that Chongzhen was very anxious and there was no one around him, so he quickly whispered:

    "It's a good way to borrow money. If Qi Wan and Xun Jiu advocate and set an example, the Jin gentry in Beijing will naturally follow suit."

    Chongzhen sighed and said: "This is a last resort, but I'm afraid there will be obstacles in its implementation."

    Xue Guoguan bowed and echoed: "On the outside, the gentry is advocated by the ministers and ministers; on the inside, it is your Majesty's decision to honor the old and the old."

    "Look, who among Qi Wanzhong can be an advocate?"

    "Qi Wan is not as good as a foreign minister, and I am not as clear-minded as the emperor."

    Chongzhen asked again: "How about Li Guorui, Marquis of Wuqing?"

    "Wu Qinghou is relatively rich among Qi Wan, so it is best for him to advocate."

    "Is there any other family that is similar to him?"

    Xue Guoguan knew that both Tian Fei and Zhou Hou's natal family were relatively wealthy, but he did not dare to tell them.  Because Marquis Wu Qing was a relative two generations apart from the current emperor, and he heard that Chongzhen had been dissatisfied with Marquis Wu Qing over something when he was in the Prince's Mansion, he had always had a grudge in his heart, so he made up his mind to eliminate Wu Qing.  No royal relatives other than the Qinghou family were named.

    "I don't know anyone else," Xue Guoguan said. "Just looking at the home pavilion of Marquis Wuqing, we know that he is very wealthy. His family originally had a garden, which was quite good at the scenery of forests and springs. Recently, a larger one was built outside the south city.  The water of Sanli River flows into the garden, which is really a beautiful place in the south of the Yangtze River. The new garden has been under construction for several years, and some people say that he has hundreds of thousands of dollars in property.  I'm afraid it refers to the property in his early years. If his family's businesses in Zhuangzi, Tianjin and Jiangnan, which are scattered throughout Jifu, are included, it must be far more than this. "

    Chongzhen said bitterly: "I didn't expect that I was scrimping on food and clothing and didn't dare to spend a single penny, but these relatives of the emperor were so squandering regardless of the country's difficulties!" After a moment, he added: "Li Guorui is my cousin. If not today,  The treasury is in ruins and I have no choice but to force him to take out the money."

    "Which of the Qi Wan families is not closely related to the emperor? There must be one family who advocates it."

    "What you are saying is that there must be a family to advocate for it. I have heard for a long time that when the ancestor of the gods was young, the Empress Dowager Xiaoding took out a lot of money. Today, I have no choice but to let his family lose some money. After the world is at peace, I will pay him back. However,  It¡¯s up to me to do this, don¡¯t make it public yet.¡±

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 505: The Lord of ZTE?  ?

    Ding Yunyi expanded into Luzon, and Chongzhen suffered from internal and external troubles. At this time, the bandit leaders Li Zicheng, Zhang Xianzhong and others finally showed their ferocious minions again.

    Regarding the unprecedented crisis faced by the Ming Dynasty at that time, many courtiers were relatively aware of it, and some were deeply worried about state affairs.  The person most affected by the comprehensive crisis was Emperor Chongzhen.  Now he is struggling desperately to overcome this terrible crisis, but sometimes he still fantasizes about being a "Lord of ZTE" and often says so verbally.  Although he did not dare to think about it, let alone talk about the possibility of national subjugation, the infinite worries and frequent pessimism deep in his heart made him even more willful and ruthless, and he would never allow any courtiers to criticize or hinder him.  act.

    In the Forbidden City, after all the civil and military officials were standing in line, an eunuch walked out of the Huangji Gate with a yellow silk whip in his hand. The whip had a body of three feet, a tip three feet long and three inches wide. It was stained with wax.  , equipped with a foot-long red lacquered wooden handle, with a dragon head carved on it and painted with gold lacquer.  He walked to the corner of Danchi and stood there, swung his silent whip, circled it in the air a few times, and whipped it hard.  The sound of the whip was clear and resounded through the sky.  After waving it three times in a row, the eunuch put away his silent whip, walked down to Danqi and stood still.  As a result, the Meridian Gate was silent, the ceremony was dense, and the atmosphere was solemn.

    After a while, the official called, "Here we come!"

    Chongzhen, wearing a Yishan crown and a round-collared yellow robe embroidered with dragons, looked sad and came out in a chariot surrounded by a large group of eunuchs in gorgeous costumes.  The guiding officials, composed of four people each from Hanlin, Zhongshu, Ke, and Dao, guided the dragon chariot out of the Huangji Gate, stepped back step by step, and guided the dragon chariot to the throne.  All civil and military officials bowed their heads, not daring to look up.  Chongzhen got off the chariot.  He ascended to the throne, which was commonly known as the Golden Platform at that time.  In front of him is an imperial table with a yellow satin embroidered dragon surrounding the peak.  There is a small red lacquer railing three feet away from the imperial case to prevent an official from suddenly approaching the imperial throne and assassinating him while he is kneeling on the ground.  After Chongxu sat down, three eunuchs, one holding a yellow satin umbrella canopy and two holding two yellow Luo fans, came up from the east and west sides of His Majesty.  Standing behind Chongzhen.  They held the yellow umbrella cover on the throne, and the two yellow fans were crossed behind him, vigilantly guarding his safety.  If you see any of the ministers trying to assassinate you when they are performing in front of the imperial court.  The two eunuchs holding yellow fans only need to move their hands, and an iron coil will automatically fall down, revealing a sharp blade from the fan handle.  It turned out that there were nine warriors in golden robes holding five umbrella covers and four round fans.  Standing behind and to the left and right of the throne.  Later, because the emperor was not at ease with the Jinyi warriors, he asked them to stand by His Majesty Dan.  The only people standing behind the "Golden Platform" and on the left and right sides are now only the most trusted deacons and eunuchs.

    The official of Hongzhuang Temple, who had a dignified appearance and a loud voice, sang loudly: "Everyone is saluting!" Then all the civil and military officials faced the golden platform, and in accordance with the praises of the Honglu Temple official, they performed the regular salute of one prostration and three kowtows in a rhythmic manner, and then  Stand in separate classes.  A censor who corrected rituals knelt down and played:

    "Today, Zhang Zhifa, the head of the household department, dropped his wat to the ground when he stood up. This is a breach of etiquette and should be questioned. Please order!"

    Chongzhen was tired because he stayed up almost all night last night.  He only whispered a few words, but none of the officials heard him clearly.  One has a handsome appearance and is wearing a round-collared red court dress.  The eunuch with a blue parrot patch and a gold belt around his waist, who was responsible for publicity in the court, took a few steps forward from the throne.  Like a woman¡¯s voice, she announces the message loudly:

    "The emperor's decree: I don't think he did it unintentionally, so there is no need to question him; he will be fined three months' salary as a small punishment. Thank you!"

    Chongzhen was agitated and seemed very anxious. He absentmindedly saw an old minister in his sixties staggering out of the class.  He knelt down and recited in a trembling voice: "This humble minister has behaved disrespectfully in court and deserves to die. Your Majesty is so generous that he has not punished you severely, making it difficult for this humble minister to repay you with his life or death. I sincerely thank you for your kindness!" Then he flowed.  With tears in his eyes, he shouted in a trembling voice: "Long live! Long live! Long live!" Chongzhen was still absent-minded, with no other expression on his face except the original melancholy look.

    When Zhang Zhifa stood up to thank him, Chongzhen's eyes were sweeping towards the class of civil servants on the left.  He did not see Xue Guoguan, the chief minister, and understood that he was "registered" at home because he was impeached.  Another Honglu Temple official knelt in front of him and told him the names and number of the civil and military officials who had thanked and kowtowed outside the Meridian Gate today. At the same time, an accompanying eunuch unfolded a red paper list and placed it on the imperial desk.  He just glanced at the list and then looked outside the Meridian Gate.  Because it was far away from the Meridian Gate, he only saw people kneeling outside the door openings on the left and right sides.

    The Honglu Temple official immediately stood up, took a few steps back, faced the Meridian Gate and shouted: "Thank you outside the Meridian Gate and bow to the officials to salute!"

    When the civil and military officials outside the Meridian Gate were performing five bows and three kowtows to him from a distance in accordance with the praises of another Honglu Temple official, he looked outside the Meridian Gate again, then raised his head and looked at the afternoon.  The gate of the city and the tall building.  The dark clouds are low and the thunder can't stop.  He suddenly repeated the vague hope that often appeared in his heart and dreams: If Yang Sichang could succeed and capture Zhang Xianzhong and Li Zicheng from the capital, he would lead the prince and other princes to the morning gate to be "captured", how wonderful it would be!

    &nbsp; As usual, the officials of the Five Prefectures, Sixth Ministries and other yamen knelt down to perform routine duties, but Chongzhen didn't pay much attention.  He was about to announce the punishment of Xue Guoguan to the ministers when he suddenly heard noisy voices coming from a distance. This was an extremely rare phenomenon near Chengtian Gate.  He guessed that it must be the "ignorant people" from Najifu and Shandong who wanted to see him and refused to leave. He couldn't help frowning and feeling angry in his heart, thinking: "How dare they resist the decree and still stay in the capital!"

    But he did not forget to let his subjects see him as "the king of Yao and Shun", so he endured the anger in his heart, called the minister of household affairs and the ministers to him, and said slowly with a look of compassion:

    "I have always loved the people like a child. The disasters in some states and counties are too severe. Please consider the situation and whether the money and food should be reduced or exempted, and discuss in detail." With a gust of southerly wind, the faint voice of people from the east Chang'an Gate continued to be heard.  He couldn't help but ask: "Are the people outside here the people who submitted the letter?"

    Li Daiwen, the Secretary of the Ministry of Revenue, who was kneeling on the ground, raised his head and said: "They are the common people in Hejifu, Shandong Province. Due to the severe disaster, the conscription continued. They came to the capital to appeal to God for mercy, exemption from conscription, and rapid relief."

    Chongzhen frowned again, was silent for a moment, and said to a eunuch standing beside him: "Go and pass on the imperial edict orally: I already know what the people have said. I know the suffering of the people. I will never allow the local officials to do anything again.  As for the relief work, we have ordered the bureaus to take care of it as soon as possible, and ask the people to return to their hometowns as soon as possible. They are not allowed to stay in the capital, cause trouble, and fail to live up to my great kindness. "

    He immediately called the officials from the Five Governments, Jiuqing, Ke, and Taoists to come to him.  All of a sudden.  The summoned courtiers knelt outside the small railing in front of the imperial court, not even coughing softly.  His face was extremely cold and full of anger.  There was murderous intent between his brows.  All the civil and military officers knew that he was moody and they all lowered their heads, waiting for unexpected events.  Some timid courtiers.  I couldn't help but feel my calves tremble slightly.  The sky is already bright, and the dark clouds are thicker and lower than before dawn, pressing on the ridge of Wufeng Tower.  There was a dull thunder in the sky.  He looked up to the sky, glanced at the ministers, and said:

    "I asked you to discuss how to deal with Xue Guoguan. I saw what you said after the discussion yesterday. It was quite lenient and appeasing. Xue Guoguan is the chief assistant and cannot assist me in reviving the government. He regulates yin and yang and assists me in revitalizing the country. Instead, he pursues private interests.  What's wrong with bribery? He should have been questioned and handed over to the Third Law Division for serious punishment. Since his other evil deeds are not obvious, he will be removed from his position and he will not be allowed to stay in the capital in the future. You must not imitate him.  What a look!¡±

    All the civil and military officials kowtowed and got up and returned to court.  Some courtiers who had many important matters to report in person fell silent when they saw the emperor was so angry.  A moment of silence.  Chongzhen was about to retreat from the court when suddenly the voices in the distance became more noisy, mixed with crying.  He was very angry, glared, and said:

    "Where is the Imperial Guard?"

    Jin Yiwei envoy Wu Mengming immediately walked out of the Wuchen class and knelt in front of him.  He first said with emotion to the ministers:

    "Since I ascended to the throne, I have respected Heaven and Father, worked diligently and loved the people. I have always had the heart of Yao and Shun at heart, and made sure that my benevolence and virtue are spread throughout the world. Because of the critical situation of the country, I have been eating and drinking at night, and I always want to make the world early.  Seeing that there is peace, the people came to the table early. The tax department is heavy today, and it is a last resort. I don't want the people to only look at the immediate suffering and not think about my eternal country." He turned to Wu Mengming and said, "Go and take a look.  Look, Haosheng has told the people not to make any noise. If you still dare to disobey, you will all be taken away!"

    Those more than a thousand representatives of the common people who made the emperor angry had "sent a letter to Fu Que since dawn, kneeling to express gratitude to Heaven." They knelt at the right gate of Chang'an and then at the left gate of Chang'an, but they could not get the mercy of any minister who accepted their memorial.  Send it to the emperor.  They could only see Waijinshui Bridge and Huabiao in front of the bridge, not even Chengtian Gate.  When they went to court, they heard the faint sound of three whips, and then everything was silent.  It was as if the Forbidden City was an extremely deep sea, and they were far away overseas.  Chang'an Gate, Chengtian Gate, Duanmen and Meridian Gate, each gate is a mountain that cuts off the coast, making it daunting and impossible to cross.  People's legs were numb and their knees hurt.  Some had to sit down, but most were still kneeling.

    Some people think about the tragic situation in their hometowns, crying to heaven and crying silently in despair.  More and more passers-by gathered, and hundreds of people gathered behind them. Some were just watching the fun, while others were deeply sympathetic and kept whispering.  There were several quarrels because the Jinyi Banner School guarding the left gate of Chang'an wanted to disperse the people.  Suddenly, a eunuch walked out and shouted in a high voice: "There is a purpose!"

    Everyone who was sitting quickly knelt down, and even those watching the excitement hurriedly knelt down because they couldn't avoid it.  After the eunuch orally conveyed the "imperial edict", he turned around and left.  Some of the people knelt behind, panicked, and did not hear the content of the "imperial edict" clearly. They only heard "I appreciate this" and that was it.

    But most people heard it clearly, and when the eunuch left, they couldn't help crying.

    ???????????????????????The old man's heart suddenly jumped up, he grabbed the memorial and held it in his hands, and chased towards the left gate of Chang'an, shouting loudly:

    "Father-in-law! Father-in-law! Please have mercy on the little people"

    The eunuch didn't look back and walked away.  Suddenly a hand grabbed his chest and pushed him hard, pushing him five feet away. He fell to the ground on his back and passed out.  Several people rushed forward to save him, and some went to pick up the memorial on the ground.  The Jinyi Banner School was afraid that the people would rush to the left gate of Chang'an, so they raised sticks and swords to drive them back.  The citizens of the capital who stood watching from a distance were used to seeing the Jinyi Banner School members randomly attacking and arresting people. They were shouting "Hitting people! Beating people!" while running away, causing chaos on East Chang'an Street and shops.  They closed their doors one after another.  It happened that the censor who patrolled the city came with a group of soldiers from the Military and Horse Division, and drove the panicked, angry and desperate common people outside Zhengyang Gate.

    When Jin Yiwei envoy Wu Mengming walked out of the East Chang'an Gate, the people who had "Fu Que submitted a letter" had been dispersed, leaving a few broken shoes and torn memorials on the ground.  He ordered a Jinyiwei commander, Tongzhi, to lead the Jinyi Banner School, together with the five city military and horse commanders, to expel the people of Shandong and Jifu who had to come to Beijing to write a letter to the inner and outer cities.

    When Wu Mengming walked down the Danchi of Huangjimen, Chongzhen was about to retreat from the court. Suddenly, an old minister in his fifties came out from the class of civil servants and knelt down outside the vermilion railing in front of the imperial case.  Chongzhen immediately became angry when he saw that it was Huang Daozhou who had opposed the increase in conscription and training pay and attacked Yang Sichang the day before.  Before the veteran minister could open his mouth, he asked sternly:

    "I have read your memorial. Is there anything else you would like to present?"

    Huang Dao Zhoufu said: "The humble minister begs the emperor to stop the military training and pay, severely punish Yang Sichang to thank the world. Promote a lenient and benevolent government and heal the broken hearts."

    Because Chongzhen was angry, his hands and feet became even more erratic, saying: "Because the captives and bandits were rampant, and I was short of soldiers and soldiers, I had no choice but to use the advice of my assistant Yang Sichang to increase the number of soldiers last year. Why don't I love the people like a son? Why don't I love the people deeply?  Do you know the suffering of the people? However, if you don't recruit new soldiers, you can't train new soldiers. If you don't train new soldiers, you can't suppress the rogue bandits internally and defend the Eastern Han Dynasty externally. Therefore, we have no choice but to adopt Yang Sichang's proposal and temporarily torture our people as ministers.  In this difficult time for the country, I deeply regret my failure to be pragmatic and to work in vain. Today, I am supervising the division in the rain and wind, and it turns out that the nine gangs of bandits in Fang County have already arrived one after another.  Please surrender. After Xian's defeat at Manao Mountain, he has become a fish in the bottom of the cauldron. He and Luo Rucai are trapped in the eastern Sichuan area in western Hubei and cannot escape. Li Zicheng is still besieged in Shangluo Mountain and will be annihilated within and outside the imperial court in a few days.  Disharmony and constant restraint will inevitably lead to failure in the great task of suppressing thieves. You said in your statement the day before yesterday that Yang Sichang's proposal to increase the training salary is poisonous to the world. Is it for the sake of the country to attack Khan so wantonly?" He turned to the ministers and continued:  "I sincerely hope that civil and military ministers, whether in court or abroad, can work together as one, and never set up separate factions to attack the Khan."

    Chongzhen thought that his words would stop Huang Daozhou from fighting with his court and make other courtiers dare not follow suit.  But Huang Daozhou was neither persuaded nor persuaded by him.  Huang Daozhou has a very stubborn character, and he has been familiar with Confucian classics and history books since he was a child. He only wants to be a loyal minister, imitating those ancient people who dared to speak out and give advice, and takes the words "Literature is to die for admonishment, and martial arts is to die for war" as the rule of being a minister.  It is a golden rule. I like Su Wu's poem "You will die in office and die in battle".  More importantly, he came from a poor family and was often reviled, being close to the lower class of the landlord class.

    The imperial court implemented the "one whip" collection method, which combined the Ding's labor money and all the exorbitant taxes and miscellaneous sects into the land tax.  Large landowners were mostly from wealthy gentry families. They not only enjoyed immunity from servitude, but also were able to pass part of the burden of land tax onto powerless small and medium-sized landowners through corruption by the government and willing officials.  This class and the peasants with a small amount of land are not only the target of expropriation and expropriation by the government, but also the target of large households to acquire land and wells. Coupled with wars and natural disasters, there is a possibility of their situation being reduced at any time, or even bankruptcy and death and displacement.

    This class, plus farmers with a small amount of land, is second only to tenant farmers and farm laborers in number, so their movements will affect the survival of the Ming Dynasty.  Emperor Chongzhen regarded the wealthy gentry as the backbone of the country, while Huang Daozhou regarded small and medium-sized landowners and farmers with small amounts of land as the backbone of the country.

    ¡°The ¡°little people¡± he refers to refer to these two classes of people, who are directly bearing the burden of additional land taxes.  (You are welcome to come. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Part One: Penghu Chapter 506: The Great Disaster in Manila

    Emperor Chongzhen was irritated by the constant turmoil in the country. At this time, Ding Yunyi, who had conquered Luzon Island, had begun to quietly act according to his own ideas in Manila.

    Ding Yunyi has always been a person with a strong desire for revenge.

    "If you respect me a foot, I may not respect you a foot; if you offend me even a little, I will make you pay a price that you will never forget in your life."

    The blood of the people of Ming Dynasty must not be shed in vain!

    Governor Cocuera and all the Spanish in Manila surrendered unconditionally, but this was only the beginning.  If the person who committed the murder cannot pay the corresponding price, then Ding Yunyi is not worthy of being the Marquis of Wu Lie of the Ming Dynasty!

    He once promised the Sea Mud Bear that once Manila falls into his hands, in order to reward these pirates for their achievements, they will be able to have no military discipline in Manila for a day.

    One day is enough for these pirates

    The military discipline of the Tiger Guards is very strict. When they entered Manila, they were stationed in their respective military camps and seemed to have no offense.

    However, this situation soon began to change

    Pirates entered Manila one after another. These strangely dressed people made the Spanish in Manila feel an inexplicable threat.

    The frightening day passed, and when night came, everything began to become abnormal.

    The pirates are out, and a large number of pirates appear on the streets of Manila like ghosts at night

    Mr. and Mrs. Estora have always been in panic since the Ming Dynasty began to attack Manila.  They fear that their lives and property will be seriously threatened.  When Governor Cocuera announced his unconditional surrender, Mr. and Mrs. Estora finally felt relieved.

    God, we can finally return to the normal life in the past. Although life may not be as easy as it was under direct Spanish rule, at least they can still return to Spain with the wealth they have earned in Luzon over the years. By that time, they  The couple can live like rich people.

    ¡°Dong¡ª¡ªdong¡ª¡ªdong¡ª¡ª¡±

    Someone knocked on the door outside, not in a hurry. Judging from the sound of the door, the other person was very polite.  He is also a very educated person.

    It¡¯s already night, why are there still people coming to visit?

    Although Mr. Estola is very rich, he is a very stingy person.  He did business in Manila and made a lot of money.  But he never participates in anyone's drinking parties or dances, because he thinks that once he participates, he must return the invitation, which will be a waste of his money.

    Mrs. Estora opened the door for her husband.  Then he let out an exclamation

    God, what did she see?  A young pirate leader showed up at his doorstep with a dozen pirates!

    "Hello, madam!" The young pirate looked very educated and polite: "My name is Golden Winged Eagle. I'm sorry to bother you so late."

    Seeing that the other party was very well-educated, Mrs. Estola's frightened heart relaxed a little.

    "Who is it?" Mr. Estola walked out. When he saw that it was a group of pirates who appeared in front of him, his expression suddenly became horrified.

    The Golden-winged Eagle and his companions walked straight in without greeting each other, and calmly found a place to sit down by themselves.  All of his fellow pirates cheered and stood beside him.

    Mr. and Mrs. Estora stood there in fear, not daring to say a word.

    "Don't be afraid, we don't want to hurt you." The golden-winged eagle actually comforted them: "We heard that Mr. Estora is a very wealthy man in Manila, so we came here to visit."

    Mr. Estola was surprised that the other party could speak such fluent Spanish, but after hearing the words "rich".  Suddenly he became panicked:

    "No, I'm just a poor and pitiful old man. I have no money, no. Sir, please don't listen to the nonsense of those people."

    "Yes, you shouldn't listen to those people's nonsense." The Golden-winged Eagle nodded in agreement: "So I decided to confirm it myself. Mr. Estola, I think you don't mind if I look carefully in your home.  Check it out.¡±

    "No, no!" Mr. Estora shouted loudly: "This is an act of banditry!"

    ¡°Boom¡ª¡ª¡± A loud noise suddenly frightened Mr. Estola and his wife half to death.

    A short fire blunderbuss emitted smoke in the hand of the golden-winged eagle. Just then he raised the gun and fired. Looking at the shocked Mr. and Mrs. Estola,The Golden-winged Eagle slowly placed the musket on the table: "I'm not here to discuss with you, but to order you. Sir, I hope you can see the current situation clearly."

    After saying that, the pirates seemed to have received the order, and they all rushed into the inner room with a roar.

    Mr. Estola could only watch everything happening in front of him in stunned silence.

    There was another smile on the golden-winged eagle's face: "Sir, I heard that you never attend anyone's drinking parties and dances. You don't even have friends. I'm curious how you survived these years?"

    Mr. Estola doesn¡¯t know how to answer

    "This is not good." The golden-winged eagle answered the question for him: "It is difficult for a person to live without friends. Even if he can live in front of him, I think there is no fun at all."

    At this time, a pirate carried out a bronze statue from the inner room. It looked like some kind of totem worshiped by the natives of Luzon Island.

    Mr. Estora¡¯s heart suddenly tightened. Oh my god, these are antiques that he has spent a lot of effort to collect, and they are carrying them so casually.

    "What a strange thing." The golden-winged eagle glanced at the bronze statue: "Friends are very important in life."

    A sack was brought out, and Estora's heart seemed to be pricked with needles. It contained all the good things she had collected.  To worry about thieves, I put these things in a torn sack, but I never expected that they would be found.

    "Boom - boom -"

    Suddenly there was the sound of cannons outside. The sound of cannons was so violent that the houses here shook several times.

    "My companions have started to take action. They are all barbarians." The golden-winged eagle said indifferently: "So it should be a fortunate thing for you to meet me. I am very polite and know how to behave better.  To respect people¡±

    ¡°Ah¡ª¡ª¡± Mr. Estora suddenly let out a scream like a slaughtering pig.

    It was not because there was shelling outside, but because he saw that these damn pirates actually hid him so secretly.  A box was moved out that even his wife didn't know about.

    God, that¡¯s half my life¡¯s work.

    The box was opened, and the pirates also screamed in surprise.  Loaded with gold coins!  In addition to gold coins, there are gold coins!

    Mr. Estora always believes that the most trustworthy thing in the world is gold coins, a lot of gold coins.  So he collected the gold coins desperately, but now he was found by these damn pirates!

    "No, you can't do this!" Mr. Estora rushed forward sadly and desperately, threw himself on the ground, and hugged the box tightly, with tears and nose running down: "This is mine.  Mine! Please, kind gentlemen, you can take whatever is here, just leave it to me!"

    At this time, there was a lot of people outside, and there were constant sounds of gunfire and Spanish screams.

    The golden-winged eagle smiled: "Sir, did you hear what is going on outside? My rude companions are doing some very terrible things, and I don't want to do the same. So please leave me.  Is the box okay?¡±

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Could you please leave my box?

    In the eyes of the golden-winged eagle, everything here already belongs to him!

    "No, no!" Mr. Estora cried repeatedly, refusing to let go of his box no matter what.

    This box does not belong to these pirates, it belongs to me, my own!  They can take away their own lives, but they can never take away the wealth they have worked hard to accumulate.

    "I thought you were a smart man. But now it seems it is such a pity." The golden-winged eagle sighed: "Please help Mr. Estola."

    The pirates rushed up, punching and kicking him, but Mr. Estora would rather be killed than give up the box.

    Mrs. Estora was completely frightened. Until now, she had not realized what happened. When she saw a pirate pulled out a knife, he wanted to cut off her husband's hand and seize the box by force.  At this time, Mrs. Estola finally reacted.

    She rushed forward and hugged her husband: "No, please don't hurt him, you can take whatever you want." Then, she begged her husband: "Please let go, I won't  can lose you."

    Mr. Estora then let go of his hand, but his face was full of despair

    Mr. Estora¡¯s gold coins were taken away, and everything Mr. Estora had accumulated was taken away.  But to be honest, Mr. Estola and Mani?Other Spaniards are lucky compared to others.

    Because he met a particularly "polite" golden-winged eagle.  The Spaniards next to him were not as lucky as him.

    That night, countless pirates appeared on the streets of Manila. They smashed open doors and broke into every house unscrupulously.

    The looting of property is completely negligible, but the endless violence is what makes these Spaniards most desperate.

    There were constant gunshots and bloodshed, and the whole of Manila was plunged into blood.

    Governor Cocuera, who was awakened by the sound of gunfire, hurried to the window after hearing the tragic reports. When he opened the thick curtains, he discovered the horrific scenes in Manila.

    The pirates had no scruples in the streets, setting off guns and fires, chasing the Spaniards who fled in terror.  The whole of Manila was in terrible flames.

    "Your Majesty the Governor, it's over, the situation is completely out of control!" Monbiai rushed in in despair: "A large number of pirates are killing people and setting fires in Manila. Our lives and property are suffering terrible losses. If we don't stop it, everything will be ruined."  It's too late."

    Governor Cocuyera gritted his teeth: "I want to see Ding Yunyi immediately!"

    He got his wish and met Ding Yunyi.  When he protested, Ding Yunyi said calmly: "Have I ever promised you anything?"

    Governor Cocuera was stunned. Yes, in his impression, Ding Yunyi had never promised him anything.

    "My soldiers will not do these things, but I can't guarantee those pirates." Ding Yunyi smiled slightly: "Pirates will always be pirates. No matter how you restrain them, they will not completely obey your orders. For those in Manila  I feel very sorry for what happened, but I have to say that there is nothing I can do about it.¡±

    "You have to think of a solution!"

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT?

    "You have no right to ask me to do anything." Ding Yunyi said coldly: "I am the master here, and no one can order me to do anything. You must remember this firmly."

    As he spoke, he paused briefly: "Sometimes I also wonder, why are you still alive now? So many people of the Ming Dynasty died at your hands, why don't I cut you to death immediately?  Am I worthy of those compatriots who died? Then I thought again, there is still a use for me to keep you, and I still need you to do something for me, but don't challenge my bottom line, otherwise, the consequences will be very serious.  serious!"

    But don¡¯t challenge my bottom line, otherwise, the consequences will be very serious!

    Governor Cocuera shivered involuntarily.

    He could feel the cold murderous intent in Ding Yunyi's words, and he believed even more that he could do what he said.

    This terrible person!

    The sound of gunfire came from outside one after another, and each sound seemed to be whipping Governor Cocuera severely.

    There is no way, there is no way anymore, I can no longer save those poor Spanish compatriots.

    Ding Yunyi looked at him coldly and suddenly said: "Now you have two choices. One is to continue to play for your Spain to the end, then your ending will be very tragic; second, do as I say,  Or you can leave your life behind." (You are welcome, your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 507 Three-Way Troop Strategy

    Qiang Ming 507_Read the full text of Qiang Ming for free_Chapter 507 The three-way strategy of sending troops comes from (.)

    Ding Yunyi looked at him coldly and suddenly said: "Now you have two choices. One is to continue to play for your Spain to the end, then your ending will be very tragic; second, do as I say,  Or you can keep your life."

    Governor Cocuera was startled.

    Before he could react, a Tiger Guard general had already walked in: "Reporting to the Marquis, our army was suddenly attacked in Manila!"

    "Oh, really?" Ding Yunyi didn't panic too much: "Passed by!"

    "Yes! When a team of our Huben Guards was patrolling, they were suddenly attacked by a group of thieves, killing two of my patrol team and injuring one. It happened that Mr. Cai Jiuzhou was passing by with his team, and he fought hard to defeat the thieves and captured two of the leaders alive!"

    Ding Yunyi said calmly: "Bring it with you."

    "Since you have something to do, I'll take my leave first." The upset Cocuyera stood up.

    "No, you stay." Ding Yunyi suddenly said.

    ????????? Cocuyera didn¡¯t know what the situation was, so he hesitated for a moment and sat down.

    After a while, the two thieves leaders were brought up.

    Gocyra looked like this, and seemed to be two Orientals.

    Ding Yunyi seemed to have no anger when he looked at them: "Name."

    "Souchong Konzaburo, Ogen Shigeru."

    Governor Cocuyera is a little strange. Their names sound like Japanese names, but they can speak Ming Dynasty Mandarin fluently.

    "Tell me, why do you do this?"

    Souche Konsaburo had no intention of resisting at all: "The Tiger Guards brazenly invaded our Satsuma domain, and General Tokugawa was very angry. He always thought about revenge. This time General Tokugawa heard that the Tiger Guards invaded Luzon Island, so he specially ordered me and  Dayuanmao led a thousand men to come to the aid of the Spaniards. Due to the tight defense of the Huben Guards, only 100 of us were able to successfully land in Manila. When we arrived, we found that Manila had been captured by the Huben Guards, so we could only attack in secret.  But unfortunately, we suffered a terrible defeat and became your captives. We were originally thinking of getting in touch with Governor Cocuera, but we didn't expect that we would fall into your hands  ¡±

    "Nonsense!" Governor Cocuyera shouted: "When did I recognize you?"

    "We don't know either." Konsaburo Kouche looked very calm: "But General Tokugawa said so"

    "Okay, you go down first." Ding Yunyi said calmly.  After the two Japanese left, Ding Yunyi's eyes fell on Governor Cocuyera: "Tell me. What is going on?"

    "No, I have never recognized any Japanese, let alone any Tokugawa general" Governor Cocuera said this.  Suddenly he seemed to think of something and became silent.

    He raised his head and suddenly noticed that Ding Yunyi's face was half-smiling. Then he understood everything and sighed: "If I guessed correctly, are you preparing to use troops against Japan?"

    "This is entirely your guess." Ding Yunyi did not admit it, but he did not deny it either: "But if you want to save Manila, you must do what I say."

    Now Governor Cocuyera fully understands what Ding Yunyi just said:

    ""Now you have two choices. One is to continue to play for your Spain to the end, then your ending will be very tragic; the second is to continue to play for your Spain to the end.  Do as I say, or you may spare your life.  "

    Yes, I guessed it right. Ding Yunyi is indeed going to use troops against Japan.

    This brave man has just conquered Luzon.  Now, they are waging the most terrible war against another country non-stop.

    He is using the power of Fujian to deal with a country!

    How could he have the guts to do this?

    If it had been another person, Governor Cocuyera would have thought that this person was crazy, but now it was Ding Yunyi standing in front of him:

    A Ding Yunyi who dares not do anything!

    Ding Yunyi's voice rang in his ears again: "Actually, what I think of other countries has nothing to do with you. If you do what I want, it will not only save your life. Or you can do your best."  Let the Spaniards in Manila suffer as little harm as possible.¡±

    Ding Yunyi¡¯s words and the cries outside struck Governor Cocuyera¡¯s ears.

    Yes, what will happen to Japan??What does it matter to you?  What does it have to do with Japan being in ruins?  He now fully understands why Ding Yunyi did what he did.

    He just needs a testimony. In addition to the souche Konsaburo and Ogen Shigeru, he also needs his own testimony.

    You always need an excuse to send troops.

    And this excuse is that the Japanese and Spanish united to deal with Ming Dynasty!

    Actually, if you think about it carefully, it doesn't matter whether you have your own testimony or not, it is irrelevant to the bold Ding Yunyi. It is best to have an excuse, and he will still send troops without an excuse.

    ??The crime is getting worse, so why bother without words!

    This is Ding Yunyi!

    "I am willing to do everything you say." Finally, Governor Cocuera made up his mind: "But please fulfill your promise and stop hurting the Spaniards."

    Ding Yunyi smiled noncommittally.

    Now Cocuyera is like a cow with a ring on its nose. No matter what he wants him to do, he has no choice but to agree unconditionally.

    ¡°And I am the one who leads the cow

    ??Whether it is Kocuyera, Soucha Konzaburo, or Ohmoto Shigeru, most of them are just chess pieces that Ding Yunyi can use.

    Ding Yunyi¡¯s determination to fight against Japan was actually made before he set off to Luzon Island

    With a victorious army and the power of victory, he conquered Japan in one fell swoop and completely eliminated the troubles he had in his heart for the Ming Dynasty.  Or to be more precise, to completely eliminate this inner enemy for China.

    Even Ding Yunyi himself felt that he was extremely courageous.

    ¡°I only have Fujian, Taiwan, and Penghu, and Luzon has just been conquered.  The army also needs to be stationed and ready to suppress at any time.  But he was so bold that he was ready to take advantage of the situation and attack Japan directly!

    Using a Fujian land to deal with a country?  I'm afraid only I dare to do such a thing.

    Ding Yunyi knows that this is the best time. Japan is now closed to the country and its national strength is not strong. It has been far behind, especially compared with Fujian.  Moreover, he owns Satsuma Domain, the bridgehead for attacking Japan!

    Nothing can stop yourself!

    The Huben Guard generals who participated in the landing on Luzon Island were all gathered together when they heard about Wu Liehou's true thoughts.  Everything exploded with a "boom"!

    Bold, bold, this idea is so bold!

    The time it took to acquire Fujian was not very long.  Luzon Island has just been conquered, and at this moment Wu Liehou is actually preparing to send troops directly to Japan!

    What idea is more audacious than this?

    But for these generals, this idea makes them eager to try.  A general.  His achievements continued to improve with each war.

    Conquering Luzon is the first step, conquering Japan is only the second step!

    "Master Hou, there is nothing to say. We will fight however you tell us!" Cai Jiuzhou was the first to shout loudly.

    Ding Yunyi smiled: "Everyone, since we defeated the Shimazu family of the Satsuma Domain, Qi Yumu has been sitting here. Originally, Long Zhantian was also sent by me to garrison Japan, but then Ye Dahai led the colonial expedition fleet and was in urgent need of manpower, so  So they transferred him and replaced him with Bao Juhua. Now the news from them is that the Satsuma Domain is on the right track under their governance, and the Japanese in the Satsuma Domain have also submitted to our jurisdiction.  Some people asked me why I went to war for the Zheng family's hostages, but now I can tell these doubters that my original purpose was to attack the entire Japan!"

    By this time, he no longer concealed anything and confessed his thoughts in front of his subordinates:

    "I have said in front of you many times that Japan has always been a thorn in our side. Unless this problem is solved, I will have trouble sleeping and eating. Now this opportunity has finally arrived! After conquering Luzon, I, the Tiger Guards, can send troops in three directions.  Taiwan, Luzon, Satsuma! If we don't fight, we will win! There is an old saying that if the enemy is unknown, the battle will be invincible. Now we have a reason to send troops. Speaking of which, we have to thank Kocuye.  Pull the Governor."

    The generals of the Tiger Guard laughed.

    Ding Yunyi also smiled and said: "Someone asked me, can a Fujian force defeat the Japanese islands? Two points. The first point is that the troops must be elite rather than large. The Japanese islands were powerful for a while, especially when they invaded North Korea and reached a  New heights, but after that they were not allowed to continue to cast guns and artillery, closed the country, and cut off all contact with the outside world. They had no idea what was happening outside now.What does it look like?  This is the first reason I think we can overcome.  "

    He looked at his generals and said: "Second point, if we fail to achieve the victory we expected this time and conquer the entire island, in fact, in my opinion, the situation is not very serious. We can completely conquer the entire Japanese island.  It's the ideal first choice, but the second choice is to cripple it"

    The subordinates were a little confused, so Ding Yunyi said carefully:

    "It is actually very difficult to completely conquer a country, especially Japan. This country was established very early and has its own culture. It is very difficult to win in one battle. But we can continue to conquer it.  If it doesn't work once, then strike a second time. If it doesn't work the second time, strike a third time Every time it strikes, Wajima will be hurt and injured.  , they were beaten so much that they were afraid that we would fight again at night, slowly consuming their national strength until they could no longer endure the pain"

    The generals quickly understood what Wu Liehou meant.

    "I don't care too much about whether I can finally get this country" Ding Yunyi said in a very calm tone: "I only care about whether this country will exist in the future. So you don't have to be too cautious about sending troops this time.  What do you care about? For example, you, Zhang Xianxuan, are a pirate. Once you complete the landing, show off your pirate skills!"

    Zhang Xianxuan burst into laughter.

    "War is all about surprise." Ding Yunyi gradually brought the topic to the use of troops against Japan: "But there is something different this time. I don't want to be surprised. I plan to send an envoy to the Japanese island first to tell their Tokugawa  The general reports the crimes of Wajima. When the envoy is about to arrive, the Satsuma clan will take the lead in sending troops! The bigger the noise, the better. It is best to make it known to the whole of Japan and make them panic all day long!

    After saying that, someone hung up a map of Japan, pointed at it and said: "The first road, Satsuma Domain, is advancing along the front. Cai Jiuzhou led the fleet to land on Satsuma Domain for reinforcements. I expected the Tokugawa generals.  Light, we will definitely increase our troops in an attempt to resist our frontal offensive. The second route is to rely on our powerful navy to land in Yakumo and form a mopping up force on Hokkaido. Zhang Xianxuan will be responsible for this route!"

    Having said this, he paused briefly: "The third route, which I will personally command and rely on our navy, will forcefully land in Kanazawa and penetrate directly into the capital of Japan - Kyoto!"

    "Ouch", everyone stood up: "I would like to be dispatched by the Marquis to attack the Japanese island and win the battle!"

    "If the battle is successful, there will be a lot of details involved." Ding Yunyi asked his subordinates to sit down: "This time I will dispatch a total of 100,000 troops of my Tiger Guard, water and land. There are many new recruits in these 100,000 troops, and many of them have no  Actual combat experience, and the real veterans who landed in Kanazawa are the 50,000 people I commanded. Isn¡¯t it a bit fanciful that 100,000 people can conquer a country? But I don¡¯t think so.  "

    Ding Yunyi smiled when he said this: "We definitely can't rely on our own strength. There is another kind of power that we can fully utilize, and that is the Japanese themselves. When I attacked the Satsuma Domain, I trained many Japanese traitors. These Japanese traitors  It can be said that the Japanese traitors have helped us a lot, so we should make more use of these Japanese traitors this time when we use troops against the Japanese islands."

    Something unpredictable flashed in his eyes: "Some people ask how to use Japanese traitors? I'll give you a few words and treat them kindly. Some people may still feel unconvinced, but before conquering Japanese islands, we must  We have to do this. Why? It¡¯s simply because we don¡¯t have enough power, and we can¡¯t do without these traitors who are willing to serve us.¡±

    The subordinates gradually understood.

    In the case of insufficient strength, it is the best choice to use the Japanese to fight against their own people.  This not only makes the war simpler, but also reduces casualties to the greatest extent.

    There is a lot of knowledge to be learned in how to "treat" those hateful Japanese.

    Qiang Ming 507_Qiang Ming full text free to read_Chapter 507 Three-Way Troop Strategy has been updated!

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 508 My name is Ding Yunyi!

    The determination to conquer Japan was made. Although it seemed somewhat sudden, the well-trained Tiger Guard generals who had participated in countless wars began to operate at high speed like a machine.

    Once the war machine is started, there is no possibility of stopping it. This is the concept that Ding Yunyi has repeatedly instilled in his subordinates over the years.

    In the whole concept, it is impossible to defeat the entire Japan by relying solely on the Tiger Guards and the Japanese traitors in the future who at least do not seem to be very reliable now, so recruiting local people from Luzon has become a first choice.

    "These Luzon people have no moral concepts. They are willing to work for anyone who can afford the money."  This was exactly how they treated the Spaniards before.

    A large number of local indigenous people in Luzon have been incorporated into the army. Although the combat effectiveness of these people is very questionable once a war breaks out, using them as cannon fodder is a pretty good choice.

    On this point, Ding Yunyi¡¯s thoughts are similar to those of Governor Cocuera.

    Everything is going on nervously and orderly At this time, Japan and their shogun Tokugawa Iemitsu are still completely kept in the dark.

    They have no idea that a giant from the Ming Dynasty is staring at their country with eager eyes!

    Before conquering Japan, Ding Yunyi still had one thing to do. It was time to deal with the Spaniards on Luzon Island.  That night for the pirates was called "Pirate Night."

    That night, hundreds of Spaniards died or died, but no one can tell the exact number.

    The ravages of pirates are finally over.  The surviving Spaniards breathed a sigh of relief, but all the wealth they had worked hard to accumulate in Luzon for so many years was gone.

    What should they do?  Where should they go?  Everything makes them panic The only thing they can do now is to wait, patiently waiting, waiting for Ming Dynasty to judge them

    Of course, there are also restless people, such as Mrs. Moshar.

    Twenty-five-year-old Mrs. Moshar is a very smart woman. When the Ming Dynasty army occupied this place,  He knew that Governor Cocuera was finished. He could not save this place at all, and it was even less possible for him to give him any help.

    Mrs. Moshar made inquiries from many sources.  Finally I know the leader who appeared here with the Ming Dynasty army:

    Ding Yunyi!

    If you want to save yourself, you only need to rely on yourself, or to be more prepared, rely on your greatest asset - your body!  not to mention.  It is said that the man named Ding Yunyi is very young and quite good-looking. If this is true, it is really a good result.

    It¡¯s just that getting close to Ding Yunyi is really troublesome for Mrs. Moshar However, Huangtian pays off the hard work, and the opportunity comes quietly inadvertently

    Of course, Ding Yunyi would not have thought that a widow like Mrs. Moshar existed in Luzon Island.  It was just that during his free time when he was busy sending troops to Japan, he suddenly became curious and wanted to see what kind of place Manila was.

    Jiang Qi, who was a scholar back then and now succeeded Duan Saner, also rushed to Manila from Quanzhou. He carried a lot of courage on his shoulders:

    You have to keep an eye on Mr. Hou!

    This is what the ladies specially told him.  I'm afraid the whole world will know about Mr. Hou's romantic affair.  But there is no big problem in finding more Ming Dynasty women. The problem is not to hook up with those Thai and Western women.

    Those Thai and Western women are very dirty. If the Marquis gets into some kind of internal disease, where will the majesty of Marquis Wulie be shown?

    Jiang Qi, who was carrying a heavy burden, appeared next to Ding Yunyi

    I came to the streets of Manila, although I just experienced a night of violence.  But order on the streets was fairly orderly.  The soldiers of the Huben Guards patrolled everywhere and maintained order here.

    Many of the refugees in Amur entered Manila again, but this time the treatment was completely different from before. Now Daming has become the master here.

    There was a sudden noise in front of him, and Ding Yunyi was a little curious.  Just in time to see the golden-winged eagle walking there, Jiang Qi called the golden-winged eagle over.

    When he saw the alliance leader actually appearing here, the golden-winged eagle was startled and hurriedly stepped forward: "Alliance leader."

    Ding Yunyi nodded: "The day before yesterday, you asked someone to bring me a box of gold coins. What does that mean?"

    "Return to the Alliance Leader." A smile appeared on the corner of the golden-winged eagle's mouth: "Although the Alliance Leader has ordered that we be allowed to plunder for one day, and all the property belongs to us, I think that the Alliance Leader will always be the Alliance Leader, because the things I looted  I justA small portion was left and shared equally with the brothers, and the rest should be used to honor the alliance leader.  "

    Ding Yunyi smiled.

    People like the Golden Winged Eagle belong to the new force in the pirate alliance.  They make a living on the sea all year round, and many of them can speak the languages ??of Spain, the Netherlands, and Portugal.  Moreover, compared with their predecessors such as Sea Mud Bears, their brains are more active.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? together out of Japan, I will have to reorganize the pirate alliance again.  The Pirate Alliance gave him a lot of help in the early stage, but as the situation changes, if such an organization is not vigorously rectified, it may become another personal thorn in his side.

    And when that time comes, people like Golden Winged Eagle will become someone you can rely on

    He is very smart and his reaction is much faster than that of the sea mud bear.  It is clear that the reason why the alliance leader allowed them to plunder Manila was not really allowing them to put all the looted treasures into their own pockets.

    Others did not think of it, but the golden-winged eagle was the first to think of it

    "I heard that you are proficient in Spanish. What are you arguing about in the front?" Ding Yunyi pointed forward.

    The golden-winged eagle came over from there: "Returning to the alliance leader, he is a man from the Ming Dynasty, named Rong Youyi. He used to live in Manila. Later, after the massacre happened, Rong Youyi escaped. The house in Manila is also  It was occupied by a Spaniard named Tamoy. Now he is back and wants Tamoy to give up the house, but Tamoy refuses"

    "Oh, the Spaniards are actually so bold now?" Ding Yunyi was a little curious.

    The golden-winged eagle smiled: "The alliance leader doesn't know something. After the massacre, Governor Cocuyela ordered that all the properties left here by our Ming people be auctioned. It was through the auction that Tamoi obtained the Rong family.  Of course he won¡¯t give it up now.¡±

    Ding Yunyi frowned: "Auction? How many properties did he auction in total?"

    "It is said to be an astronomical number." The golden-winged eagle quickly added: "I heard that the gold coins alone were packed in more than a dozen large boxes, and the rest were countless. We were originally planning to transport them all to Spain, but suddenly something happened  Our expedition to Luzon was therefore not in time."

    Ding Yunyi immediately turned around and told Jiang Qi: "Go to Cai Jiuzhou quickly and ask him to closely monitor every ship in the port. No ship is allowed to leave without my order."

    "Yes!" Jiang Qi agreed and left quickly.

    "Let's go. Go there and have a look." Ding Yunyi pointed towards the noisy place, and the golden-winged eagle quickly followed the leader.

    There was a lot of noise there, a Chinese and a Spaniard were arguing loudly about something.

    The golden-winged eagle kept translating on the side. The Chinese was Rong Youyi, and the Spaniard was Tamoy who occupied his property.

    What the two people were arguing about was the ownership of this property.

    Rong Youyi looked very excited, his voice was loud, and half-baked Spanish kept bursting out of his mouth.  And that Tamoy seemed to be more excited than him.

    "Let them calm down." Ding Yunyi whispered.

    The golden-winged eagle stepped forward and quickly silenced them.  Ding Yunyi was silent for a moment: "I don't care what problems you have, but now I must tell you that all previous auctions are invalid!"

    Rong Youyi was startled for a moment.  Then cheered loudly.

    When Tamoy heard this, he immediately became emotional, waving his arms and shouting something loudly.

    Ding Yunyi looked at him coldly, and then glanced at the Golden-winged Eagle again. The Golden-winged Eagle translated: "He said there that it was obtained through normal channels. The leader has no right to deprive him of it, and everything has to wait for Kocuyela  The Governor came to decide"

    Ding Yunyi smiled, so much that even the golden-winged eagle felt frightened: "Golden-winged eagle, what do you think these Spaniards are thinking in their heads? Haven't they noticed the changes in Manila until now?  ?¡±

    "Yes, things have changed in Manila." The golden-winged eagle knew what he should do

    After a while, the scene that scared the Spaniards the most appeared: a large group of pirates.  Suddenly appeared beside them.  God, they haven't forgotten the nightmare of pirate night

    "My name is Ding Yunyi!" Ding Yunyi's words rang in everyone's ears: "I am the Ding Yunyi who led the powerful Ming army to conquer Luzon Island! If any of you has a musket on you now, you can use it.  I¡¯m sure.¡±

    ???????

    ?Ding Yunyi, Ding Yunyi!

    Marquis Wu Lie¡ª¡ªDing Yunyi!  Pirate King¡ª¡ªDing Yunyi!  !  Conqueror¡ª¡ªDing Yunyi!  !  !

    To the Spaniards, no name is more terrifying than these three words.

    But the eyes of the Chinese people, including Rong Youyi, suddenly shone with light.

    It was this Marquis Wu Lie who rescued them from dire straits.  It was this conqueror who brought them back to Manila.

    Ding Yunyi¡¯s eyes swept across the faces of everyone in the audience one by one, his expression revealed incomparable majesty, and his voice also revealed incomparable majesty:

    "For you, Cocuera is the governor, but for me, he is not. He is just a poor loser, and so are you. You once took everything away from the people of the Ming Dynasty, and now I  It's just a matter of retaking it on behalf of my compatriots. If you think you have any grievances, you can go to your Governor of Cocuera, but I doubt whether what he says now can count, but I can be sure that it is me.  It must count! Every inch of land here belongs to Ming Dynasty, and every bit of property here belongs to Ming Dynasty. No one can take it away from them, and I will use force if necessary.  Rong Youyi!¡±

    He smiled slightly at Rong Youyi: "You can go back to your place. I promise that no one will make things difficult for you!"

    Rong Youyi let out a cheer, then glared at the stunned Tamoi fiercely, and walked into the house that originally belonged to him with his head held high.

    This place originally belonged to him, but it was snatched away by the despicable Spaniards using despicable methods!

    Although all his family members are dead, and although he is the only one left in the entire Rong family, his family is back. As long as the family is still there, there is hope.

    When Rong Youyi stepped into this familiar yet unfamiliar home again, he couldn't help but shed tears

    Ding Yunyi glanced coldly at the angry but helpless Spaniards, then turned and left.

    It¡¯s time to deal with them. These Spaniards still haven¡¯t understood their situation.  These Spaniards still haven't understood their situation. How can they wake up!

    "Sir, please wait a moment." At this time, a woman's voice came from behind.

    Ding Yunyi turned his head and saw a Spanish woman. She was very young. He frowned slightly and heard the Spanish woman talking to the golden-winged eagle.

    After a while, the Golden Winged Eagle translated the Spanish woman's words to Ding Yunyi: "Leader, her name is Moshar, she is a widow. She said she has very important grievances and she wants to report to you alone."

    Ding Yunyi sneered: "Tell her that I don't care about the Spaniards' grievances."

    The golden-winged eagle talked to Moshar again, and continued: "She said that this matter is very important, and even involves Governor Cocuyera."

    This sentence made Ding Yunyi pay more attention to it.

    Governor Cocuera is involved?  What is that?  I thought for a while and said, "Bring him to me, Golden-winged Eagle, and you follow me to act as an interpreter."

    "No." Mrs. Moshar said: "This matter is very important. I can only show you the things alone. No one else can be present."

    I have to admit that Ding Yunyi's curiosity has been completely aroused. What kind of thing - no, what kind of thing can make this Mrs. Moshar so nervous?

    He thought carefully for a while: "Bring her to me. Also, strengthen the security of Manila. The Pirate Alliance can also be dispatched when necessary. I will leave this matter to you."

    "Yes!" The golden-winged eagle suddenly became excited.  Piaotian Literature registered members recommend this work

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 509 Silver Empire

    Ding Yunyi was full of curiosity about this woman named Moshar. He really couldn't think of any secrets this woman had that warranted him meeting her alone.

    But Ding Yunyi soon found out.

    When there were only two people left in the room, Moshar smiled charmingly at Ding Yunyi, then closed the door, and then took off his clothes one by one.

    Is this the secret that Moshar wants to tell herself?

    Ding Yunyi smiled, now he finally knew what Moshar was going to do.  This is just another woman who wants to use her body in exchange for something

    A naked female body appeared in front of Ding Yunyi.

    Then, the sleeping Moshar slowly walked up to Ding Yunyi, and then sat in Ding Yunyi's arms without any words.

    Sometimes there are many things in the world that do not require words at all

    Ding Yunyi has never been a gentleman. He sat there calmly at first and allowed Mrs. Moshar to try her best to tease him.

    But after he felt that his body was gradually aroused, he stood up, then picked up Moshar and walked towards his bedroom

    When the passion dissipated, Moshar lazily nestled in Ding Yunyi's arms.  ,

    Ding Yunyi rested there for a while and then stood up. Moshaer called something from behind. Ding Yunyi just didn't hear it and got dressed calmly. Then he didn't care whether Moshaer could understand or not:

    "You think you can get my mercy by using your own body? You are wrong. In my eyes, all of you Spaniards are actually the same. When my Ming people were being massacred, maybe you were also gloating on the sidelines.  Bar?"

    After finishing speaking.  Ding Yunyi left here without looking back

    Jiang Qi and Cai Jiuzhou were already waiting outside when they saw Ding Yunyi coming out.  Jiang Qi curled his lips in disdain.  You don't need to guess to know what the young master just did inside.

    "My wife has repeatedly told me to keep an eye on the young master, but with the young master's nature, how can I keep an eye on him?"

    Cai Jiuzhou didn't know what was going on between their master and servant, so he stepped forward and said: "Master Hou, I have seized three ships, good guys, they are filled with wealth looted from Luzon Island. It makes my eyes dazzled."  What do you think is the purpose of one of the boats? It is specially used to carry gold. There are nineteen large boxes, gold coins, gold ingots, and gold statues, all of which make me wonder.  They like gold so much and I don¡¯t see them leaving with silver.¡±

    "Because they brought the silver here and then brought the gold back to the country." After Ding Yunyi said this, he suddenly asked: "Do you know why Ming Dynasty is in the state it is in today?"

    Cai Jiuzhou was startled for a moment: "Natural disaster**."

    "This is the willingness, but there is another very important issue that many people have ignored." Ding Yunyi slowly said to his subordinates:

    "The current Emperor Chongzhen is definitely not a bad emperor. His diligence, self-discipline, and inspiration are no less than those of Emperor Taizu, the founder of the Ming Dynasty. He ascended the throne at the age of eighteen. A month later, he killed the evil-doing Wei Zhongxian and quickly appointed famous generals to govern the border areas.  . During his reign, he was quiet, worried and alert, and diligent in governance. He also reduced his diet and stopped eating. He ate less and wore poor clothes. He had no love for women and no entertainment. He worried about state affairs all day and worked hard day and night.  The emperor has two major enemies during his reign, one is the surging bandits, and the other is the Manchu cavalry who have been attacking for years. In the eyes of everyone, he is facing two enemies.  There is an enemy, but in fact there is a more powerful enemy that has been lurking. This enemy¡¯s torment and blow to the Ming Dynasty, in terms of depth, breadth and intensity, far exceed that of the rogue rebels and the Qing army¡¯s attacks.¡±

    Cai Jiuzhou was stunned when he heard this. He really couldn't think of any more terrifying enemy of the Ming Dynasty than the rogue bandits and Jinlu.

    Ding Yunyi said slowly: "Actually, this enemy started to break into the house at the hands of his predecessors and then caused trouble. This enemy is called Baiyin."

    Cai Jiuzhou was confused when he heard this. Silver is something that everyone likes. How many people are willing to die for it? When did they become bad enemies?

    However, Baiyin is really an enemy of the Ming Dynasty!

    ?Silver is the currency determined to be used by the court in the middle and late Ming Dynasty.  Silver became the currency of the Ming Dynasty, which was not only related to China but also to the world.

    The Ming Dynasty initially used banknotes, called Ming Dynasty treasure notes.  A treasure note is a piece of paper that indicates how many copper coins it is equivalent to, ranging from a hundred coins to one hundred coins.  Baobao has been used as currency for more than 200 years since the founding of the People's Republic of China by Zhu Yuanzhang.  During this period, the government repeatedly ordered people not to use silver as currency. Once found, they would be severely punished and not allowed to lend money.

    ?  Why?  Because China lacks precious metals, the amount of silver it can produce every year is very small, and there is no way to satisfy circulation.  The issuance of treasure banknotes relies on national credit and does not have reserves of precious metals or valuable items.  The production cost of banknotes is low, and the number of issuances is basically decided by the court.  The previous Song Dynasty and Yuan Dynasty also did this.

    But the treasure banknotes cannot be used as long as they are used. The biggest problem is that they often depreciate in value due to excessive issuance.  For example, in the second year of Chenghua in the Ming Dynasty, it only cost ten guan to buy one stone of rice, but in the second year of Hongzhi, it actually cost 100 guan.  During the Chenghua period, the value of banknotes depreciated by 1/500.

    The Wanli period was even more horrifying, with the depreciation of treasure banknotes reaching one ten thousandth.

    Therefore, despite the strict laws and regulations, the people have long stopped buying Baobao.  At that time, officials also received treasure notes for their salaries, but they immediately sold them after receiving them and exchanged them for physical objects or silver and copper coins.  Therefore, a special "money account" appeared in Beijing, specializing in this business.  When officials behave this way, the people will of course suffer even more, and their dissatisfaction and anger will increase day by day.

    Under this situation, if the imperial court continues to stubbornly use treasure banknotes, it is very likely to repeat the mistakes of the Yuan Dynasty, where the currency will be corrupted, the economy will collapse, and then

    But there was a turning point.  The imperial court discovered that in the southeastern region where industry and commerce was developed, merchants used a large amount of silver as currency in private transactions, which led to more and more silver circulating among the people.  From there it spread across the country.  What surprised the court even more was that it seemed like a mountain of silver had fallen from the sky.  The white money is inexhaustible.

    The Silver Mountain did not fall from the sky, it was discovered by the Spaniards.  1545 in Potosi, Peru.  In 1548, two large silver mines were discovered in Zacatecas, Mexico.  From then on, American silver began to flow to Europe, and was brought to the world through Spanish, Portuguese, Mediterranean, and Arab merchants.

    People all over the country were using money, and there was plenty of money, forcing the court to change its course.  In 1567, the first year after Emperor Longqing of the Ming Dynasty Zhu Zaihe ascended the throne, he announced the lifting of the maritime ban and the "concurrent use of money and money" decree: people went to do business overseas and everyone used silver as currency.  None of it is illegal.

    But the person who made China truly establish a silver-standard currency system was Zhang Juzheng.  In 1581, the reform leader Zhang Juzheng ordered the implementation of the "One Whip Law" nationwide.  The core of this reform was to simplify the past methods of collecting land taxes, corvees, and various miscellaneous taxes, and convert them into silver taels for collection.  From then on.  Silver has truly become the protagonist of China's currency.

    If Zhang Juzheng hadn¡¯t turned the tide, the crumbling Ming Dynasty would have been close to death as early as the Wanli period.  Zhang Juzheng's reforms were like taking a strong medicine to the chaotic national finances of the Ming Dynasty, bringing the dying empire back to life.  Among them, the biggest measure is to establish the currency standard.  But he didn't know that precisely because silver played the leading role in China, the world economy had undergone tremendous changes. The rise of many Western empires actually originated from this.

    In the fifteenth and sixteenth centuries.  The most economically powerful and wealthy empire in the world is, of course, China.  The destination and place where businessmen from all countries most want to do business is also China.  But what to exchange with China has always been a headache for businessmen from all over the world.  China is rich in products and has advanced craftsmanship. They have everything they want, but they do not have the goods that Chinese people need and like.  Until China established the silver standard, this problem was solved.

    This is a two-way integration.  complementary processes.  Because foreign merchants continued to import silver in exchange for Chinese silk, tea, and porcelain, the domestic silver supply was abundant.  In turn, because there was more and more silver, Zhang Juzheng's whipping method had the basis and possibility to implement.

    The worldwide Silver Age has begun.  Because China needed silver, silver mines in the Americas began to be mined day and night, and they were continuously transported to Europe through the Atlantic Ocean, and then to Central Asia and South Asia via the Mediterranean Sea, passing through the Strait of Malacca.  Or sail a large sailing ship directly from Mexico across the Pacific Ocean to Manila in the Philippines.  Through international trade in Southeast Asia, the silver was brought back to Zhejiang and Fujian by Chinese private merchants who gathered there.

    There is another country that has also caught the silver express, and that is Japan.  In the past, within the tribute system, Japan also lacked goods for trade with China. What they sold most were exquisite samurai swords.  But after silver became China's main currency, Japan, which is rich in silver mines, also began to export large amounts of silver to China.  Most of those doing business between China and Japan are Portuguese businessmen.

    How much silver has flowed into China?

    Since 1550, China has obtained approximately 60,000 tons of silver from various sources, accounting for approximately half of the world¡¯s recorded silver production.

    From the first year of Longqing to the twelfth year of Chongzhen, more than 350 million Spanish silver dollars flowed into China.  Of course, most of these silver coins were turned into silver ingots and broken silver, which were circulated and stored in China.

    American silver can still be appreciated when it reaches Europe and the Ottoman EmpireWe can see their movement, but once they reach China, they will never return.  At that time, China was like a huge "black hole", swallowing up silver originating in the Americas and Japan, and the amount was staggering.

    Ding Yunyi is very clear that there is an important section in the Ming Dynasty chapter in his textbook from another era, which is dedicated to "the vigorous development of industry and commerce in the Ming Dynasty". The teacher will emphasize that this is "the early sprout of Chinese capitalism."

    The question is: Why did this sprout appear in the middle and late Ming Dynasty?

    Because of silver.  The world's silver flows into China because we export silk, porcelain, tea and other commodities.  In turn, the more silver enters, the greater the stimulus for the production of such commodities.  But before silver became the main currency, this type of production was restricted and development faced obstacles.  Because the people's land tax must be paid in kind, they have to work on the crops. City craftsmen and merchants must perform corvee labor and cannot go all out to engage in trade and production.  Without guarantees for labor force and working hours, it will be difficult to scale commodity production.

    Zhang Juzheng¡¯s ¡°One Whip Method¡± solved this problem.  Because all taxes can be paid in silver.  You don¡¯t have to grow food and you just have to pay money. You don¡¯t have to do labor anymore and you just need to pay money.  Where does the money come from?  You can earn more money by doing handicrafts and trade.

    In China¡¯s southeastern coastal areas, the economic and social structure has undergone tremendous changes.  According to records from European missionaries at that time, there were 200,000 weavers and 600,000 spinners in Songjiang alone.  In the Nanjing area, many ceramic factories produce one million pieces of fine porcelain every year.  Jiangsu and Zhejiang regions can produce 600 million cotton cloths every year.

    Overseas trade is even more vast.  Overseas traders, mainly from Fujian and Guangdong, traveled across Southeast Asia and traded with merchants from all over the world.  From Yuegang in Quanzhou, Fujian alone, 1,086 ships sailed to Manila in Luzon.  What was dragged away was raw silk and silk fabrics, and what was pulled back were Mexican silver dollars.  Manila and Batavia are known as "Chinatowns" because of the large number of Chinese merchants, craftsmen and craftsmen who settled here.  Among them, the "Thirty-Six Surnames of the Fujianese" are the elite among those called "Nanyang Chinese".

    With silver as a recognized and abundant medium of exchange and value benchmark, not only overseas trade is in full swing, but domestic long-distance commodity trade has also been activated.

    People in Jiangnan began to plant mulberry and raise silkworms in large quantities to produce silk and cotton cloth. People in Fujian began to plant tea in large quantities, while people in Guangdong were keen on growing sugar cane. People in Jiangxi not only made porcelain, but also produced indigo and other dyes to supply Suzhou and Hangzhou. Hubei in the upper reaches of the Yangtze River  Sichuan produces grain to supply the southeast.  The Grand Canal was dredged and dug again, connecting China's two major water systems. Businessmen from all over the country traveled east and west on the dense river network.  In the past, salt merchants had to transport grain to military garrison areas in order to obtain a salt selling license from the government. Now they only need to pay money.  In the past, farmers who struggled to make a living in remote areas, as well as rural surplus labor in other areas, now have new careers as craftsmen, merchants, and laborers.  China's well-known Shanxi merchants and Huizhou merchants, as well as the coastal Fujian-Zhejiang merchant gangs, Ningbo merchant gangs, and Chaoshan merchant gangs came into being and began to show their prowess.

    ? ? Commerce is so prosperous that wealth far exceeds the agricultural output of the past.  Every year, more than five million taels of silver are transported from the south to the north.  At that time, some officials said that the south had become another "inner palace" of the emperor.  Piaotian Literature registered members recommend this work

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 500 The King of Terror!  !

    Industry and commerce are so prosperous that wealth far exceeds the agricultural output of the past.  Every year, more than five million taels of silver are transported from the south to the north.  At that time, some officials said that the south had become another "inner palace" of the emperor.

    Silver has prompted China to start industrialization and urbanization in some areas. Cities such as Suzhou, Yangzhou, Guangzhou, Quanzhou, Chongqing, Linqing, Hankou, etc. have become increasingly prosperous because of the development of commerce and trade.

    The most important thing is that China¡¯s silver-based social transformation has greatly promoted the vigorous development of the world economy.  If China did not use silver, there would not be a Spanish empire, and Europe and China would not have the same "price revolution."

    China is the engine of this expansion, and the energy used is silver.  Silver could not have such an effect as a currency in any country at that time, because China accounted for more than one-third of the total world economy at that time.

    With all industries prospering and flowers blooming, the middle and lower reaches of the Yangtze River and the southeastern coast of China were prosperous at the end of the 16th century.  Although the current Emperor Wanli was passive and sabotaged his work and did not go to court for more than 20 years. There was a serious shortage of officials in various ministries and civil servants were fighting, but there was no major shock to the empire as a whole.  Occasionally, there were people's rebellions and urban civil commotions, but they quickly subsided.  During this period, the Japanese madman Toyotomi Hideyoshi sent troops to attack North Korea. The Chinese Empire was furious. Then the army went abroad to fight, and actually defeated the Japanese samurai.

    Silver had a huge impact on the social atmosphere in the mid-Ming Dynasty. The past tradition of frugality gradually faded away, and an era of consumption suddenly came.  Silver makes wealth easier to identify and easier to accumulate.  There were many businessmen at that time.  Owning hundreds of thousands of taels of silver is only considered moderate, and there are many rich people who have more than one million taels of silver.

    After the mid-Ming Dynasty, the entire society advocated business and pursued worldly wealth. More and more people left the land, and nearly 60% of the people in the country no longer worked in agriculture.

    However, people have never thought about a problem that should be seriously considered: this silver is flowing in from the outside, what if one day the flow of silver stops or decreases.  What will happen?

    It can be said that the decline of the Ming Empire began with silver Of course, although this statement is a bit extreme

    "No wonder the dry silk people have to transport so much gold back." Cai Jiuzhou suddenly realized.

    Ding Yunyi smiled coldly: "But no matter what, they can't transport this gold back!"

    Ding Yunyi¡¯s possession of all the wealth collected by Governor Cocuyera through painstaking efforts.  And these were not the only gains, the wealth Zheng Zhilong had hidden in Luzon Island was quickly revealed.

    Zheng Zhilong spent half his life accumulating his family fortune.  There is no doubt that it is an astronomical amount of wealth, and now these, along with the Spanish wealth, have become Ding Yunyi's.

    The war is about money. Obviously, Zheng Zhilong and the Spaniard have now "joined forces" to solve this problem for Ding Yunyi.

    There is no need to think too much about the military expenditures for the expedition to Japan now

    On March 21, the thirteenth year of Chongzhen in the Ming Dynasty, good news reached Luzon: the expeditionary colonial fleet commanded by Ye Dahai conquered Siam and Taungoo in a series of bloody battles.

    It was during this battle that Ye Dahai suddenly launched a surprise attack on Taungoo under the pretext of an expedition to Siam.  In the early decisive battle of Babamai, artillery was used to scare away the elephant soldiers, the most powerful force in Taungoo, and then the attack was successful. The decisive battle of Babamai was a great victory.

    After this, the expeditionary force fought seventeen battles.  They successively recovered Mubang, Mengyang, Manmo and other places, and then joined forces with the 10,000 elite Siamese army who were summoned in Dagong, the capital of Toungoo, for the final decisive battle.

    On September 18th, the twelfth year of Chongzhen in the Ming Dynasty, the decisive battle of Dagon broke out.

    In the decisive battle of Dagon, Ye Dahai took full advantage of firearms and fired continuously.  The Dongxu soldiers and civilians of Dagong were greatly frightened, thinking that the thunder god was angry, and the decisive battle had just begun. The Dagong army was disheartened.

    In despair, Anabilong, the king of Toungoo, personally led all the dead soldiers to fight. They were bombarded by fierce artillery fire from the Ming army. Anabilong fell from his horse and died.

    Anabilon¡¯s heart made Taungoo¡¯s last bit of determination to resist disappear.

    At the end of September in the twelfth year of Chongzhen in the Ming Dynasty, the Toungu Dynasty perished.

    According to the previous agreement with Ding Yunyi, Ye Dahai announced that Toungoo would become the third colony of the Ming Empire and changed Toungoo to "Myanmar". This colony was born much earlier than Luzon Island became a colony of the Ming Dynasty.  .

    The happiest people are the Siamese.  They had been suppressed by Taungoo for too long before, and the country was almost destroyed. But overnight, everything turned around, and the Taungoo dynasty perished early!

    The Siamese army that entered Dagon became unscrupulous, and they vented all their previous anger on Dagon.

    Ye Dahai did not stop their crazy move, butI have been watching from the sidelines

    At first, the Siamese army was a little worried, but when they discovered that the Ming army seemed to have no intention of stopping their actions, they became more and more unscrupulous.

    Burning, killing and looting are happening in Dagon every moment The atrocities became even crazier after the discovery

    Killings and rapes are happening in front of our eyes all the time. The people of Toungoo are wailing, but no one sheds even a tear of sympathy for them.

    When the situation gradually got out of control, the Ming army finally started to take action!

    The second day of October, Zi hour.  When the Siamese army, which had been looting and burning for a whole day, finally fell asleep exhausted, a large number of artillery suddenly appeared outside the Siamese military camp.

    At three o'clock in the afternoon, the Ming army's artillery bombarded the Siamese barracks.  "Dagon Terror Night" breaks out!

    The so-called "Dagon Night of Terror".  It refers to the most tragic experience of the 10,000 Siamese elite soldiers who participated in the attack and defense of Dagon on this night.

    The bombardment killed nearly half of the unsuspecting 10,000 Siamese soldiers. When the surviving Siamese soldiers wailed and ran out of the barracks, they were shot and killed collectively by the musketeers.

    The killing continued until dawn In this horrific massacre, not a single one of the 10,000 Siamese soldiers survived.

    Is this a terrible tragedy?  Or a miracle?  I'm afraid no one can tell what it is

    The person who has been directing this massacre is a one-armed and scarred Ming army general - Ye Dahai!

    Ding Yunyi has a nickname called "Pirate King", and Ye Dahai is after "Dagon Terror Night".  Also has a nickname:

    The King of Terror!

    It was from this day that Ye Dahai¡¯s notoriety spread everywhere

    When the Siam people are suffering, it is the end of the suffering of the Taungoo people.  Shortly after the "Terror Night of Dagon" ended, Ye Dahai publicly condemned the various atrocities committed by Siamese soldiers in Dagon City and issued a crusade order to Siam.

    The Taungoo people who survived the Siamese ravages rushed to join the crusade without even mobilizing.

    Yes.  The Ming army was indeed a colonizer, but compared to the Siamese, the Toungoo people's hatred of the Ming army was instantly resolved.  And the angry gang against Siam has been ignited.

    The power of hatred is huge.

    On October 11, Ye Dahai commanded the coalition forces composed of Huben Guards, land and sea soldiers and Toungoo people to march towards Siam.

    Ten thousand elite soldiers were annihilated.  Siam's military power was almost paralyzed, and they no longer had the strength to resist the Ming army's attack. Under such circumstances, King Ayu Tieta of the Ayutthaya Dynasty had to place his hopes on the Folangji and Hongyi people.

    But the Folangji and Hongyi people are cunning. None of them are willing to fall out with the people of the Ming Dynasty, and no one is willing to be enemies with the people of the Ming Dynasty.

    They know who is coming - Tiger Guards!  They know better who is standing behind this army - Ding Yunyi!

    That Ding Yunyi who regained Taiwan and defeated the four-nation combined fleet!

    If you offend him, what will be the consequences?  This person will send troops at all costs, even to the point of dying with you.  If that's the case, why can't we just sit on the mountain and watch the fight between tigers and tigers?

    With this thought in mind, Fo Langji and Hong Yi stood aside and watched.  The British power here is too weak.  Even if they wanted to get involved, there was nothing they could do.

    So, Siam¡¯s demise became doomed.

    However, whether it was Ye Dahai, Fo Langjiren or Hongyi, they all ignored one thing: the determination of the Siamese people to resist to the end!

    During the attack on Siam, Ye Dahai's expeditionary colonial army encountered heavy casualties.

    ??In the Mokaya attack battle.  Infantry commander Li Dongsheng, who had narrowly escaped death in a shipwreck and a double attack by pirates, was unfortunately killed in action.

    This is the first officer to die in the expeditionary colonial fleet.

    When Mokaya was finally captured, Meng Tianxiong walked slowly into Mokaya holding the body of his friend Li Dongsheng, and then gently put Li Dongsheng's body down.

    The battle flag of the Ming Dynasty was flying at the top of the city of Mokaya, but Li Dongsheng could no longer see this scene.

    After the Battle of Mokaya, although the Ming army advanced very quickly, it encountered resistance from the Siamese everywhere.  It was not until mid-November that the enemy was initially eliminated and the troops arrived at Ayutthaya, the capital of Siam that people in the Ming Dynasty liked to call the "big city".

    The attack and defense of Ayutthaya broke out!

    No Ming army officer would have thought of Dacheng beforehand.The arduous nature of the defense war.

    When the artillery arrived one after another, Ye Dahai ordered the bombardment of the city.  Cannonballs fell on the big city one after another, and the solid city walls tenaciously withstood the attacks one after another.

    Whenever there is a gap in the city wall, someone will quickly repair it at any cost.

    This made Ye Dahai extremely anxious.

    The cannonballs carried by the expeditionary colonial fleet are not endless. Every time a cannonball is fired, its own cannonball reserve will be reduced by one.

    But the city has no intention of being demolished and the determination of the soldiers and people of the city to resist has not been weakened by the endless artillery attacks

    When the number of artillery shells gradually decreased, the siege battle evolved into a siege battle, and this was what Ye Dahai least wanted to see

    Originally, Ye Dahai and his expedition soldiers might have returned without success this time, but then something unexpected happened:

    Francoji and Hongyi in the big city sent their envoys, bribed the officers guarding the city, quietly left the big city, and found Ye Dahai, the commander-in-chief of the Ming army.

    The conditions put forward by Franji and Hongyi are very simple. They will organize all the Taixi people in the city, seize the city gate at night, and let the Ming army enter the city in large numbers, but the condition is that the lives and property of the Taixi people in the city are not allowed to be harmed.  Safety.

    Ye Dahai was overjoyed when he heard this, and immediately signed a secret agreement with representatives of the Thai people.

    This is the famous "Selling the City Agreement" in later generations.

    What King Ayutita of Siam could never have imagined was that at the most critical moment in the battle to defend Ayutthaya City, the Taixi people on whom he had placed hope not only failed to give him any help, but betrayed him.

    With the help of the Thai people, the gate of the big city was finally opened

    Countless Ming troops rushed into the city, and the city fell completely.

    But the Siamese did not give up. They fought hard with the enemy in every corner of the city. It was not until the end of December that the resistance in the city was gradually eliminated. The Ming expeditionary colonial army controlled most of the city.  area.

    Immediately, Ye Dahai ordered a direct attack on the palace.

    As before, the palace¡¯s resistance was as surprising.  The battle lasted for twenty days, and the palace finally fell and King Ayutteda was captured.

    The whole palace was stained red with blood

    After a long period of resistance, Siam fell completely into the hands of the Tiger Guards in February of the 13th year of Chongzhen in the Ming Dynasty.  Ding Yunyi Group's colony once again expanded by one.

    When the cheers of the soldiers of the Ming Dynasty rang out in the big city, when the battle flag of the Ming Dynasty fluttered in the wind over the city, countless soldiers lay quietly on this strange land

    ?????????????????????????????????

    This loyal soldier of the Huben Guards Navy, together with his good brother Li Dongsheng, fulfilled his final mission in life.

    Countless people will die in every battle, but their blood condenses into the flying battle flag:

    The brave and loyal tiger guards!

    No one will forget their merits, and no one will forget that they also had a share of the blood on that flag.

    This is their greatest honor!

    The smoke of war is gradually dissipating, but their names will never dissipate.

    Long live these loyal soldiers!

    Ye Dahai and his expeditionary colonial fleet completed their mission brilliantly, successfully integrating Siam and Myanmar into the territory of Ding Yunyi's forces.

    As for the suffering of the colonial people?  Who will take care of them?  The rise and power of every empire is always accompanied by countless naked plunder and bloody events.

    Ding Yunyi is no exception.

    Maybe his reputation won¡¯t be very good.  Slaughterer, conqueror, demon?  But what does it matter?  When did the Ming Dynasty¡¯s Marquis Wu Lie care about other people¡¯s opinions of him?

    His goal is just to move from one victory to another more glorious victory!  Piaotian Literature registered members recommend this work

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 511: One Million Hearts

    Qiang Ming 511_Qiang Ming full text free to read_Chapter 511 A million hearts come from (.)

    A new war has begun!

    This time the target is-Japan!

    Until now, Japan has never thought that Wu Liehou of the Ming Empire had actually set his sights on itself, and a terrible disaster was quietly coming.  .

    The target of lightning is Japan.

    On April 17, the thirteenth year of Chongzhen in the Ming Dynasty, lightning finally flashed across the clouds:

    The Tiger Guard garrison of the Satsuma Domain and the Shimadzu family's coalition forces attack hand in hand!

    The goal of the coalition forces is directly at Hiroshima City!

    At this time, the person guarding Hiroshima Castle was Yoshikawa Buwu.  Since the last governor of the Hiroshima Mori family, Souji Mori, committed seppuku, the Yoshikawa family has become the governor of Hiroshima Castle.

    Yoshikawa Buwu does not have much ability. He is neither as brave as his grandfather nor as cautious as his father.  In everyone's eyes he is just a playboy.

    But when the coalition forces of the Ming army and the Shimazu family suddenly launched an attack on Hiroshima City, and the entire city fell into chaos, Yoshikawa Bugo showed a rare calmness. He told all his retainers:

    "Don't you feel afraid until now? Ever since the Ming army defeated the Shimazu family and seized the Satsuma Domain, this day will come sooner or later. I have warned you countless times, but you always think that I am cynical  Playboy, no one wants to listen to me, do you believe it now?¡±

    Everyone was silent.

    Yes, now they all recall, Yoshikawa Buwu did say such a thing.  But with Yoshikawa Buwu's personality, who would choose to believe it?

    But everything that happens now confirms what he said.

    "It's useless to be afraid." Yoshikawa Buwu continued to say to his retainers: "Now that the enemy has been killed, the only chance to ensure our success is to work together as one!"

    The retainers looked at each other in confusion, and they were united?  The strength of the Ming army was clearly demonstrated in the Battle of Satsuma Domain. Can they be defeated by relying solely on the power of Hiroshima?

    "Do you still remember Motori Motonari's one-million-dollar policy?" Yoshikawa Buwu suddenly asked.

    Of course the Japanese know the story of how much one million dollars is worth.

    In August of the third year of Dayong, Mao Liyuan moved to Koriyama Castle after inheriting the family governor.  Koriyama Castle is the headquarters of the Mori family. It has two rivers, the Kaikai River and the Tajihi River, flowing in front of it. It is a strategically important location.  The city was built for the first time after Maori Tokichi moved here in the third year of Jianwu.  Tokichi's grandson Yuanchun rebuilt it again.  After Yuan Ji entered the city, he organized a large-scale expansion project.  It spreads from the old main castle to the southeast of Koriyama, and spreads out in the shape of a peninsula on the ridge, with a three-layered border cutting the back.  Then build the main pill, second pill, third pill and other facilities, and eventually the entire mountain will be built into a large city.  The expanded Koriyama Castle is one kilometer square.  Center the honmaru at the top.  There are two pills and three pills as supplements.  Among them, Motonari's mansion is at the foot of the southwest mountain of the castle, inside the Uchibori.  The buildings are separate and connected by roads. The overall structure is very complex.

    It is said that during the construction of Himemaru-dan on the northwest side of Honmaru, the foundation could not be built no matter how much large stones were placed, and it would still collapse.  Pu Qingxing reported the incident and said that in order to make the project proceed smoothly, he asked Yuanjiu to approve the use of human pillars.  Regarding the use of human pillars, it is said that in ancient times, when difficult projects such as cities, bridges, and dams were being built, they were used to pray for success.  The practice of burying a living person underground or underwater.

    After learning that the cruel method of using human pillars was about to be used, Yuan immediately rushed to the project site.  At that time, the girl who was the human pillar was already dressed in white, sitting there with a calm face, waiting for death.  Yuan Zi personally inquired about the girl's situation.  The girl replied: "I am the daughter of a pilgrim. A few years ago, my mother and I almost starved to death on the way to Itsukushima Shrine for a pilgrimage. At that time, by luck, His Highness rescued us and took us to Yoshida."

    After hearing this, Yuan felt very sad and asked: "Don't you regret being a human pillar?" The girl replied firmly: "In the past, my mother saved her life because of your help. I should repay the kindness. If the human pillar is really  It¡¯s useful, so what do I have to regret?¡±

    After hearing what the girl said, Yuan immediately ordered to stop using the human pillars.  And asked the waiter to hand a piece of paper to Pu Qing for implementation.  Yuan Jiu told Pu Qing: "Letting the people of the territory be the pillars of people is a great loss to the country. It is the mission of the lord to protect the people of the territory, and the precious lives of the people of the territory cannot be ignored. As an alternative, these words should be carved on the stones and buried.  Go down." So he asked people to carve these words on a stone and bury them under the stone wall.  The size of this stone is roughly six feet long and two feet wide.  There is a stone tablet on the front of Yuanjiu Cemetery, which is now located on the mountainside of Koriyama Mountain.Just engrave the rubbings.

    The words "One million and one heart" were written on the note.  But if you look closely, the word "hundred" is missing a vertical stroke, so it can be read as "Ò»ÈÕ"; the word "Íò" is a simplified character, deliberately separated a little and written as "Ò»Á¦"; the word "ÐÄ" is missing a little.  Yuan Yu deliberately wrote it as "one day, one force, one heart". Since "one" in Japanese means "same", "millions of one heart" can be understood as the same day, the same force, and the same heart.  With everyone united and united, no matter how difficult it is, we can accomplish it.  This is what is meant by the so-called one-heartedness.

    It took Yuanji a full fourteen years to finally gain a firm foothold in An Yi Country and become a powerful local force that neither the East nor the West dared to despise.

    "A million people work together!" Yoshikawa Buwu's voice suddenly rose: "As long as all of us work together, we will be able to defeat any powerful enemy!"

    "Hai!" the retainers shouted out in unison.

    "Zakae Tadayasu, deputy chief Shinemon!"

    "Here we are!" The two warriors of the Yoshikawa family stood up.

    Yoshikawa Buwu looked at his retainers: "I will give you a thousand men, each with 500 men, to meet the enemy in Iwakuni. You must hold there for ten days to complete the defense of Hiroshima!"

    "Hai!"

    "Defense Chief Fengxian!"

    "exist!"

    "Immediately report the news of the Ming army's massive invasion to the General. Please tell the General that I have decided to live and die with Hiroshima City. General, if you are willing, please send troops as soon as possible, otherwise Hiroshima will become the second Tsurumaru Castle.  ¡±

    "Family Governor, Your Majesty the General has always been uneasy about us"

    Yoshikawa Buwu smiled: "I know that the General has always been uneasy about us, and the Shimadzu family was in the same situation at the beginning. After you see the General, you must tell him. The Ming Dynasty conquered the Satsuma Domain.  The first step is that now they think the conditions are ripe, so they start to invade Hiroshima. According to my judgment, their target this time is definitely not just us, Hiroshima, but the entire Japan!"

    The retainers took a breath of air.

    Is this true?  Did the Ming Dynasty people really want to occupy the entire Japan?  No.  This may sound too scary.

    Yoshikawa Buwu did not tell his retainers why he made such a judgment, but he believed that his judgment would not be wrong.  At this time, he found that the eyes of the retainers looking at him had completely changed.

    In the eyes of these retainers, the governor in front of them is no longer the cynical playboy

    ?¡­

    The forward of the coalition forces is Taro Matsumoto.

    This Japanese traitor who worked wholeheartedly for Ding Yunyi when the Tiger Guards attacked the Satsuma Domain, now finally has another chance to perform.

    Ding Yunyi was very trustworthy and fulfilled all his promises to him, and even gave him Abe Castle. This made Taro Matsumoto's gratitude to Ding Yunyi beyond words.

    And now another opportunity appears in front of you.

    Bao Juhua, who was guarding the Satsuma Domain and served as the commander-in-chief of the Southwest Route Army this time, told him that as long as he could be the first to attack Hiroshima City, then Hiroshima City would be his!

    Taro Matsumoto¡¯s ecstasy cannot be expressed in words at all!

    The wealth of Hiroshima City.  It is completely incomparable to Abe Castle. Once you are the first to enter, this extremely wealthy place will become yours!

    He has three thousand Japanese soldiers, which is definitely a force that can be utilized.

    When he arrived at Iwakuni, he found that there were only a thousand people on the other side.  Taro Matsumoto's heart suddenly relaxed.  With three times the strength of the enemy, victory is undoubtedly ours!

    The formation of the army has been deployed!

    And the enemies opposite Matsumoto Taro are Hayakae Chuyasu and the deputy director Shinemon!

    "When Mourimoto was here, he did something." Looking at the aggressive enemy, Hayakawa Takayasu suddenly said: "In the third year of Hongji, Moori Takamoto was thirty-five years old. Yoshikawa Motoharu was twenty-eight years old, and Kobayakawa Takakei  Twenty-five years old. Mao Liyuan originally planned to give up the position of family governor to Mao Li Takayuan, but Mao Li Takayuan opposed his father's seclusion. Mao Liyuan was deeply loved by his retainers, but unfortunately he was not as capable as his two younger brothers.  Mourimoto was worried that the three brothers would not be united after his death, so he came up with the idea of ??using the Three Arrows to educate them. On Itsukushima, where the fate of the Mouri family was decided, Mourimoto first gave each of the three brothers an arrow.  Yuan, Yuanchun, and Longjing were all broken, but no matter who tried to break the three arrows together, they all failed. "Everything must be done together. This is Motonari Mouri's words, and it has become the family motto of the Mouri family."

    Deputy Chief XinThe disciples quickly understood what the other party meant: "Now we are two arrows, but by combining our strength, we can still defeat enemies stronger than us!"

    Zaoking Zhongtai nodded: "I am the vanguard, attracting the enemy's main force. Mr. Deputy Chief, please go straight to the enemy's main formation!"

    "Please give me this glorious mission!" Deputy Commander Shinemon said loudly.

    "For His Majesty the Emperor, for the Yoshikawa family!"

    "For His Majesty the Emperor, for the Yoshikawa family!"

    The war finally broke out at this moment!

    Taro Matsumoto did not take his enemies to heart at all. In his view, any resistance would be overcome by himself, and the enemy on the opposite side was just a small obstacle on the road ahead.

    Hiroshima is the goal I really want

    The forwards were already engaged in battle. Among the men and horses fighting together, Zaikai Chuyasu saw a general on the other side who was very brave and killed several of his subordinates in succession. Matsumoto Taro couldn't help but became furious, pointed there and asked who it was.

    When he knew that it was the Yoshikawa family's powerful general Tadayashi Hayakae, Matsumoto Taro no longer hesitated and quickly threw his main force into the battlefield.

    If we can defeat the team commanded by the enemy's most powerful general in this first battle, then the confidence in the troops will be greatly improved.

    A large number of enemies surrounded the five hundred people of Zaoking Zhongtai, but Zaoking Zhongtai did not have much fear. He knew that his team was just to lure the enemy.

    The real main force is the deputy director Shinemon!

    The two sides fought together, watching Zaikai Chuyasu's team gradually become chaotic It was at this time that the real main force of the Yoshikawa Army finally appeared on the battlefield

    The deputy commander, Shinemon, took the lead and rushed towards Matsumoto Taro's main formation without regard for his life.

    The situation on the battlefield has reached the most critical moment Hayakae Chuyasu's troops began to be unable to resist under repeated attacks by enemy forces that were far stronger than his own. Taro Matsumoto was ready to enjoy the joy of victory  

    However, the army of the deputy commander Shinemon suddenly attacked his own formation.

    At this time, all of Taro Matsumoto's main forces had been deployed on the battlefield, and there were only a few dozen guards left around him. Facing the sudden appearance of the enemy, Taro Matsumoto was shocked.

    Dozens of guards rushed forward, but were instantly swallowed up by the sea of ??people

    Taro Matsumoto is still very "smart". Seeing the situation, the troops turned around and ran away. If he had run a step later, Taro Matsumoto might have become an injustice on the battlefield.

    Taro Matsumoto¡¯s main formation was defeated so easily!

    This time the situation on the battlefield reversed again.

    The deputy commander Shinemon, who defeated Taro Matsumoto's main formation, quickly attacked the Matsumoto army. The Matsumoto army, which lost its leader, fell into chaos.

    Matsumoto¡¯s army was defeated in this battle!

    Taro Matsumoto was almost killed. More than 300 of the 3,000 Matsumoto troops were killed, more than 500 were captured, and the rest were completely routed.

    Taro Matsumoto, who fled all the way, worked hard to collect more than a thousand defeated soldiers. They came in high spirits, but now they have ended up in such a miserable end.

    The anxious Matsumoto Taro finally waited for reinforcements:

    The main force of the Ming army commanded by Bao Juhua!

    After Bao Juhua heard about Taro Matsumoto's defeat, he was furious, but he suddenly remembered what Wu Liehou sent someone to tell him:

    "We definitely can't rely on our own strength. There is another force that we can fully utilize, and that is the Japanese themselves. When I attacked the Satsuma Domain, I trained many Japanese traitors. It can be said that these Japanese traitors helped us.  I¡¯m very busy, so I¡¯ll use more of these Japanese traitors this time to attack the Japanese islands.¡±

    Thinking of this, Bao Juhua suddenly smiled on his face:

    "Matsumoto-kun, what does a small failure mean? Don't worry, I won't give you any punishment. Moreover, I will personally avenge your failure!"

    Qiang Ming 511_Qiang Ming full text free to read_Chapter 511 Millions of One Heart has been updated!

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 512: Seizing the Rock Country

    Although he suffered a defeat in the first battle, Bao Juhua was not particularly worried.

    The forward commanded by Taro Matsumoto is not very effective in combat. Occasional small setbacks, even if they are not encountered by the Tiger Guard, can wake up the Tiger Guard soldiers.

    Bao Juhua didn't pay much attention to the thousand Japanese people on the opposite side. Those who still used swords didn't need to worry too much in the face of the absolutely superior firearms of the Huben Guards officers.

    The only problem is how to completely and cleanly annihilate those thousand Japanese.

    Bao Juhua has no doubt about victory. Breaking through Iwakuni and occupying Hiroshima is an absolutely unchangeable plan. Any force that blocks the way forward will be ruthlessly eradicated.

    A new attack is already brewingand in this attack, Taro Matsumoto, who suffered humiliation and was eager for revenge, was still placed in the attack position.

    Taro Matsumoto¡¯s failure made him feel not only angry, but also full of frustration.  He knew what military success meant in the Ming Dynasty army, especially in the Huben Guards.

    That will bring you glory and great wealth

    On April 21, the thirteenth year of Chongzhen in the Ming Dynasty, the slightly adjusted Huben Guards launched a new offensive against Yanguo.

    This time the Tiger Guard Artillery appeared on the battlefield, and it was also a powerful weapon that made all enemies feel fearful and helpless.

    Especially since the Ming army¡¯s artillery began to widely use explosive bullets, the damage caused on the battlefield was terrible

    When the artillery fire started, Iwakuni suffered a devastation that made the Japanese tremble.  Without warning.  One shell after another roared towards the enemy's position.

    The damage caused by explosive bullets is completely incomparable to that of solid bullets.

    The Japanese who lined up waiting for the enemy to charge did not see the enemy, but they were greeted by an overwhelming cannonball.  The shells fell one after another in their formation, and the fragments stirred up were enough to kill any one of them.

    ?????? Hayakae Chuyasu and the deputy director Shinemon tried their best to organize the formation so that it would not collapse, and they worked hard to organize the team so that it would not be chaotic.

    But the current situation is not optimistic.

    At first, his team tried its best to maintain stability, but as the Ming army's artillery fire became sharper each time.  The line began to become chaotic.

    More and more people are falling down, more and more people are lying in a pool of blood and moaning

    "For His Majesty the Emperor, for the Yoshikawa family. Fight hard!" Tadayashi Hayakae howled loudly.

    You can¡¯t lose. You absolutely can¡¯t fail this time. You must persist no matter whateven if you persist until the last person.  We must not let Iwakuni fall into the hands of the enemy.

    Vice-Chairman Shinemon had the same idea.  But the current situation makes him feel very difficult.

    "Sayakage-kun, charge!" Seeing the large numbers of samurai fall, the worried deputy commander Shinemon said loudly.

    Yes, there is no other way besides charging. If the enemy's artillery fire is allowed to wreak havoc here, they will have only one ending:

    Completely defeated by the enemy!

    "Charge!" After another round of enemy shells fell, Tadayoshi Hayakae finally made up his mind.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? else, even if they are going to die, they will die on the road to charge and once they get close to the enemy.  Then the enemy's artillery will not be able to work, and perhaps the bravery of the warriors can produce miracles

    ¡° I have to admit that Hayakage Tadayashi and the deputy leader Shinemon are still brave. They don¡¯t care too much about their own life and death.  But they have no idea how far firearms have developed in this era.

    A hasty charge can only lead to the most horrific massacre

    This is exactly what the Japanese are facing now!

    The shells fell crazily into the Japanese formation. Round after round of shells slaughtered the charging enemies, and the Japanese fell in droves.  But there are still dozens of enemies rushing forward regardless of life and death!

    Massacre, this is a real massacre!

    The raging artillery fire made it impossible for all the Japanese to see any hope The blood has dyed the ground under their feet red, and the corpses are almost filling the place.

    Now, it has completely turned into a mechanical and numb charge.

    They see no hope, they will never have any hope

    When some people worked hard to escape from the coverage of the artillery fire.  But they were "received" by muskets again.  Rows of Ming soldiers held up their muskets, and amid the smoke, all they could see were their naked bodies.??Bloody!

    The showdown between cold weapons and hot weapons is no longer on the same level.  Even though the current Tiger Guards have not yet developed to the point where they can fully utilize thermal weapons to achieve victory.

    But it¡¯s enough to deal with these Japanese

    The air on the battlefield is also full of the smell of blood, and the breath of death surrounds these Japanese who are only half left.  The hopeless Japanese are fighting a hopeless battle. They are numb, sad, and desperate. This is their entire mentality

    The charge suddenly came to an abrupt halt.

    The noisy battlefield suddenly became quietquiet, with no sound at all

    The deputy commander, Shinemon, was sitting on the ground. One of his legs was broken. He was holding his companion Tadayashi Hayakae in his arms.

    Zaijing Zhongtai is dead.  The deputy commander, Shinemon, watched helplessly as Hayakae Tadayashi fell in front of him, and his body was penetrated by countless muskets.

    When he died, maybe Zaoking Tadayai didn't have much pain. Is this also a kind of relief for him?

    Vice-Chairman Shinemon wanted to cry, but he couldn't shed a single tear.  Too much sorrow had made him numb.

    He never imagined that it would end like this.  He couldn't even rush in front of the enemy and use the bravery and determination of the warrior to have a "fair" contest with the enemy.

    Dead, almost all of his people are deadThe Yoshikawa family will also suffer such an end sooner or later

    Countless enemies surrounded him.  But Shinemon, the deputy director, didn't even raise his head to look.  He knew who was coming and what fate he was about to face, but what was the use?

    Taro Matsumoto appeared in front of the deputy commander Shinemon, his blood-red eyes staring at his enemy.

    It was the injured man in front of him and the dead man in his arms that caused him the greatest humiliation.  He looked at Bao Juhua who arrived later. Bao Juhua's expression was indifferent.

    Taro Matsumoto was relieved.

    The katana in his hand was raised high. At this time, the deputy commander Shinemon suddenly raised his head: "Are you still a Japanese?"

    Are you still a Japanese?

    This sentence may be useful to others.  But it had no effect on Taro Matsumoto.  He had already forgotten his identity, and he even hated the word "Japanese" extremely.

    ? Japanese people, Japanese people.  Why do you want to be Japanese?  He worked loyally for the people of the Ming Dynasty precisely to get rid of such a shameful status.

    "Eight!" Taro Matsumoto roared, and then the command sword in his hand fell heavily

    A head rolled to the groundeverything fell into silence

    Taro Matsumoto, covered in blood, came to Bao Juhua's side: "Your Excellency, Commander. What should we do with the remaining people?"

    He was talking about about two hundred prisoners.  Bao Juhua looked at it and then smiled slightly: "These people are all yours now. No matter how you want to deal with them, they have nothing to do with me."

    ¡°The simple words made Taro Matsumoto feel great trust.

    Let yourself handle it?  That is to say, the commander's trust in him has reached a level unmatched by others.  The high-spirited Matsumoto Taro gathered all the prisoners.

    Those who had been injured by Matsumoto Taro thought they were of no use and were all brutally executed. Those who were willing to surrender were incorporated into their own teams. Of course, there were also some who were determined to serve the Yoshikawa family, and these  The human condition.  But it is extremely sad. There are only two words for the ending they face:

    die!

    A new massacre is beginning here.

    One after another, the heads of the captives were beheaded, and the land that had been soaked red with blood was once again soaked with blood.

    About half of the people chose to surrender, while the rest were executed en masse

    When the last prisoner fell.  Only then did Matsumoto Taro put away the blood-covered katana.  An exhilarating massacre, a blood boiling massacre!

    On April 21, the 13th year of Chongzhen in the Ming Dynasty, Bao Juhua, the commander of Hubenwei South Road, successfully captured Yan State.  In this battle, two of Yoshikawa Buwu's most powerful generals, Hayakae Tadayai and the deputy commander Shinemon, were killed, and the entire army of one thousand Japanese was destroyed.

    Iwakuni fell into the hands of the Tiger Guards, and the door to Hiroshima was opened!

    Now Buwu Yoshikawa must face this serious situation.

    Bao Juhua didn¡¯t want to stay any longer.  Iwakuni is just a small episode on the road to march, and? has only one ultimate goal:

    Hiroshima!

    The Japanese people headed by Taro Matsumoto have become the force he can most rely on.  These surrendered Japanese were very familiar with the local situation. With their assistance, the Tiger Guards could reach Hiroshima in the shortest time.

    And subsequent developments also proved that Ding Yunyi's method of using Japanese traitors was correct.

    These Japanese traitors played a huge role, especially those samurai warriors of the Yoshikawa family who had just surrendered.

    They are familiar with every road from Iwakuni to Hiroshima, and are familiar with every defense of the Yoshikawa family. They know where to pass in the simplest way.

    All this also caused Yoshikawa Fuwu to learn the news of Iwakuni's tragic defeat. Before he could make any adjustments, the enemy's forward troops had already appeared in Hiroshima.

    The plan to stay in Iwakuni for ten days completely came to nothing.

    Yoshikawa Bugo did not panic too much. He actually knew from the beginning that if he lacked external help, it would be impossible for him to hold on to Hiroshima.

    Failure is just a matter of time.

    "If you can hold on here for one more day, you will hold on to Japan's defense for one more day!" Yoshikawa Buwu made up his mind to fight to the end here. He gathered all his retainers: "Iwakuni's deadly battle is here.  Buying time for Hiroshima, and the deadly battle for Hiroshima is buying time for His Majesty the Emperor and the General!¡±

    The retainers were silent.

    Iwakuni's defeat came too quickly. Originally, they thought that with the bravery of Hayakage Tadayashi and the deputy leader Shinemon, there would be no problem in holding back the enemy for more than ten days in Iwakuni.

    But who would have thought that it would end like this now

    "Master Governor, do you really want to fight to the end?" Lie Qing, a veteran of the Yoshikawa family, raised his own question: "Judging from the defeat of Iwakuni, the firearms of the Ming army have reached a point where we cannot resist. Hiroshima Castle has been around for a long time  No serious repairs have been made, and I am skeptical about whether it can hold on to this place in such a short period of time.¡±

    Yoshikawa Buwu nodded. He didn't want to hide anything in front of his retainers: "Yes, we alone cannot hold Hiroshima, but now our battle is not for ourselves. Everyone, if Hiroshima is easily lost,  , what does that mean? The enemy can pass through here unscrupulously and directly pose a huge and terrible threat to Kyoto with Hiroshima as the rear. That is not what I want to see. "

    Yoshikawa Buwu's eyes slowly swept over the retainers one by one: "The general has always been wary of the Yoshikawa family, but now is not the time to discuss personal grudges. Japan's interests are above all else!"

    When these words were spoken, all the retainers had a new view of the former playboy Yoshikawa Buwu.

    "Since the Lord Governor has decided to fight to the end, let's follow him and die here together." From a bird's-eye view, Lie Qing no longer hesitated.

    Yoshikawa Buwu smiled slightly: "Thank you, Bird's-eye view is worthy of being a veteran of my Yoshikawa family. I order that all men over the age of twelve in Hiroshima be incorporated into the city's defense army, and all women are also incorporated into the city's defense army.  In the team. When the enemy arrives, let them see the determination of Hiroshima City!"

    "Hai!" the retainers shouted together.

    Although Yoshikawa Buwu is ready for a fight to the death, he still hopes to create a miracle here.  The question now is whether the general's family will send reinforcements in time.

    But I sincerely hope that the general can put aside all the previous grievances and fight side by side for the future and destiny of Japan like myself.

    He knew clearly that the Ming army must have been fully prepared if they chose to send troops suddenly at this time. They had only one purpose this time:

    Completely destroy Japan!

    The fate of Japan is in everyone's hands. As long as Japan works together as one and fights to the end, Japan will definitely not be destroyed.

    However, the development of things was completely different from what Yoshikawa Buwu thought!  Piaotian Literature registered members recommend this work

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 513: Advance step by step

    On April 21, the thirteenth year of Chongzhen in the Ming Dynasty, at the same time that the South Route Army won the great victory in Iwakuni, the Huben Guard North Route Army completed the landing in Kanze under the command of Wuliehou Ding Yunyi!

    The Huben Guard Navy did not encounter any resistance at sea, and the closed-door Japanese navy was completely unable to stop the Huben Guard Navy's attack.

    The extremely smooth landing greatly increased the confidence of the officers and soldiers of Huben Guard.  The enemy he faced was Aida Sho who was defending Takaoka.

    When he learned the news that the Ming army suddenly landed in Kanazawa in large numbers, Aida Xiang was shocked. He never dreamed that such a terrible day would come.

    What does the Ming army want to do?  Did the Ming army want to capture their own territory?

    Aida Xiang¡¯s first thought was to abandon Takaoka and retreat quickly.  But this idea was quickly opposed by his retainer Kamikawako.

    Shangchuan Lake¡ªLizi Lake!

    Ding Yunyi's old rival, although Ding Yunyi never knew why this person named "Lizi Lake" or "Shangchuan Lake" in Japanese was so painful to him, he always had to fight against himself.

    Kamikawa Lake has not taken refuge in Aida Sho for a long time, but in a short period of time, he quickly gained Aida Sho's trust, just like Shimazu Mitsuhisa back then, it was an unconditional trust.

    After learning that Aida Sho was ready to abandon Takaoka, Lake Kamikawa quickly rejected Aida Sho's idea: "If we abandon Takaoka now, the enemy will be flat, and they will follow us closely.  Kill, they will follow us wherever we go. Is this what you want to see? Are you willing to become a prisoner of the enemy? "

    Aida Xiang hesitated for a moment: "Mr. Kamikawa, you are right, but with our current strength, we cannot stop the enemy's attack."

    "Yes, it is true that our strength cannot stop the enemy's attack!" Kamikawa Lake did not deny this fact: "But we do not need to fight the enemy to death. Use Gaogang Castle as the first defense point, and then lead the main force to retreat to  Real defense on the line from Akaishi Mountain to Matsumoto! Sir, Akaishi Mountain has a geographical advantage and is close to Kyoto, so we can organize an effective defense and receive reinforcements from Kyoto at any time, which increases our chances of winning."

    Aida Xiang is very dependent on Kamikawa Lake. Let¡¯s talk about Kamikawa Lake.  He nodded.  When Shangchuanhu finished speaking, he felt that the plan was perfect to the extreme.

    But he still had a question in his mind: "Then those who defend Gaogang will be very dangerous."

    "Compared to the entire plan, their sacrifices are completely valuable." Lake Kamikawa said calmly: "For Japan, everyone must be prepared to sacrifice their lives. And I have already thought of the person responsible for the defense of Takaoka.  .Okumoto Jiro. This man is very brave, but simple-minded. I believe that he will complete the orders given by the Lord to the letter. "

    Aida Xiang nodded frequently, and then someone called Okumoto Jiro in.

    Of course, he would not tell Jiro Okumoto his full plan directly. Instead, he told his retainers that the enemy was launching a massive attack. In order to ensure that the enemy was repelled, two lines of defense would be set up.

    With Takaoka Castle as the center, Jiro Okumoto is fully responsible and is the general in charge of the defense of Takaoka Castle.  The second line of defense will be at White Mountain.  It echoes Takaoka Castle.

    Aida Sho didn¡¯t tell his retainers that the real second line of defense was actually at Akaishi Mountain

    Rather than having any suspicion, Jiro Okumoto was overjoyed.  General?  This is what I have dreamed of.  This will take your samurai career to a new level.

    "Please give me this glorious mission!" Jiro Okumoto was full of confidence: "I will definitely not let you down!"

    Aida Xiang and Kamikawa Ko looked at each other with complicated expressions

    ?¡­

    Takaoka Castle is already in sight!

    The person who personally commanded the Northern Route Army was Ding Yunyi.  From the moment he completed the landing at Kanazawa, he already knew that despite all kinds of difficulties he would encounter on the way forward.  But no one can stop his victory.

    The Northern Route Army is like an iron fist, completely smashing all obstacles in front of it!

    Starting from the landing in Kanazawa, there was not much resistance along the way, but when we arrived at Takaoka Castle, there was something different.

    The Japanese have heavily deployed their troops in Gaogang and have no intention of escaping!

    This is somewhat beyond Ding Yunyi¡¯s expectations.  Judging from the information passed by the Golden Sword Guard, Xiangtian Xiang, the lord of Takaoka City, is not a brave person.

    Originally, according to the plan, the Tiger Guards would only spend a small amount of time here, and then quickly pass through here and cross the Red Rock Mountains.Go straight to Kyoto, the capital of Japan!

    But what appears in front of you now is different from the information.

    Ding Yunyi fully trusts Xie Tian and the Golden Blade Guards under his command. Their information will not be wrong. There must be a problem in some link.

    Soon the mystery was solved

    "Shangchuan Lake? Lizi Lake?" When he heard the name again, Ding Yunyi's brows knitted together tightly.  The last time I heard this name was from Zheng Sen.

    And now this name has reached my ears again

    "Information came from Takaoka. Kamikawako proposed to Aida Sho that Takaoka Castle should be used as the first line of defense to delay the progress of our army as much as possible, and then start a decisive battle with our army in the Akaishi Mountains."

    Ding Yunyi didn¡¯t take the enemy¡¯s defense too seriously: ¡°Shangchuan Lake, Lizi Lake. I¡¯m very surprised that I haven¡¯t offended this person in my memory. Why is he always my enemy?¡±

    The subordinates looked at each other, the Marquis himself didn¡¯t know, who else could give him the answer?

    Wang Wei came to the map and said: "Master Hou, no matter who that Shangchuan Lake is, his plan is feasible. Using Gaogang as an obstacle to delay our army's advance, he assembled all the heavy troops in Chishi Mountain and took advantage of the geographical advantage.  , and with direct reinforcements from Kyoto, this battle will indeed not be easy to fight. "

    "Is there an easy battle to fight?" Ding Yunyi put away his thoughts and smiled: "All kinds of difficulties will appear anytime and anywhere on the battlefield. There is nothing to make a fuss about. The Japanese want to stop us here, then  Just follow their thoughts and capture Gaogang Castle first, then sit back and rest for a while, while the main force attacks the Japanese at Akaishi Mountain!"

    He doesn¡¯t care at all, the enemy in front of him always has to find a way to deal with it!

    Marquis Wu Lie is determined to attack Gaogang City!

    When the artillery arrived one after another, the Tiger Guards did not even make too many adjustments.  The cannonballs all over the sky rained down on Gaogang City.

    The artillery shells destroyed all the forces in front of them that dared to stop them, and the artillery fire destroyed every Japanese who tried to resist in Gaogang City.

    There is only one person with the strongest determination to resist in Takaoka City: Jiro Okumoto.

    He regarded the task assigned to him by Mr. Aida Xiang as the greatest honor in his life. He also firmly believed in Mr. Aida Xiang's promise to him:

    The lord is right behind you.  You can provide yourself with the most necessary reinforcements at any time.

    No matter how fierce the artillery fire was, Jiro Okumoto always held firm to this belief in his heart.  Amidst the fierce artillery fire, he shouted and commanded loudly.

    There is nothing to be afraid of.  It's just some intimidation with artillery fire.

    But the progress of things was completely different from what he imagined.  The enemy artillery was nothing he recognized.  The damage caused by each shell is so terrible, and the damage caused by each shell to Takaoka City is so huge!

    Gaogang City¡¯s city wall continued to have gaps under the devastation of artillery fire. Once the Ming army discovered any gaps, all the artillery shells would be concentrated here overwhelmingly.

    Especially in the southeast corner.

    In the first bombardment, a gap was blown open.  But the Ming army was not in a hurry to attack from here.

    They kept bombarding this place with artillery shells, and kept tearing the gap wide.  Jiro Okumoto had tried his best to think of any conceivable method, and he even tried to risk his life to fill the gap under the enemy's fierce artillery fire.

    But this has little effect

    The Ming army's artillery fire was very fierce and very accurate.  The position where each shell falls will not deviate much.  Those Japanese who were driven to fill the gap were often killed and wounded under the Ming army's artillery fire before they even got close.

    As this gap increases.  As more and more gaps appeared, Jiro Okumoto knew that the Ming army would soon launch a general offensive, but this was the first day of the defense battle of Takaoka Castle!

    Although he was reluctant in his heart, Jiro Okumoto had to do this He was forced to send people to ask Aida Sho for reinforcements on the first day of the defense battle of Takaoka Castle.

    At night, the sound of gunfire finally stopped

    Jiro Okumoto breathed a sigh of relief.  Today has finally passed without incident. As for tomorrow?  Let's talk about tomorrow tomorrow.

    But Wu Liehou Ding Yunyi, who was standing opposite him, was unwilling to give him such an opportunity.

    A raid team of 800 people has been formed.

    After a whole day of bombardment, the Japanese who were frightened by the sound of the cannons were exhausted.  When night comes, they recognizeBecause it is the safest moment.

    Ding Yunyi knew that his chance to seize Gaogang City as quickly as possible had arrived!

    Eight hundred warriors!  The hope of breaking through Gaogang City as soon as possible is placed on them, and the person commanding these eight hundred warriors is Wang Wei!

    Ding Yunyi doesn¡¯t have to say too much to this brother who has followed him for so long.  Wang Wei knows what he should do!

    And just when Wang Wei was preparing to set off.  The reinforcements from the Huben Guards have arrived!

    Taiwan¡¯s defense¡ª¡ªDuan San¡¯er!

    "Duan San'er has met your lord!" When he saw Ding Yunyi, Duan San'er couldn't hide his inner joy: "I have been ordered by your lord to immediately raise Taiwan's troops to assist in the battle!"

    "Good! Good job Duan San'er!" Ding Yunyi said happily: "Is there any problem with Taiwan's defense?"

    "My lord, Taiwan is fully prepared. Anyone who dares to attack Taiwan without authorization will definitely make it impossible for them to come back!" Duan San'er had no time to think and responded loudly and proudly.

    Ding Yunyi likes Duan Saner. Although this man is not a brave general under his command and has little connection with the wise generals, his loyalty is enough to win Ding Yunyi's trust.

    When he heard that the night attack on Gaogang City was about to begin, Duan Saner immediately said: "Why don't you give me this skill, sir?"

    Wang Wei's eyes suddenly widened, and Ding Yunyi hurriedly smiled and said, "Don't argue with anyone. Wang Wei is on the first team. Originally A Hu was on the second team. Now that Duan San is here, Duan San is on the second team!"  "

    A Hu was immediately unhappy, but the person who issued this unspecified order was not only Wu Liehou, but also his brother-in-law

    The moonlight has climbed into the sky, and its soft moonlight is spreading on the earth, which is not very beneficial for a night attack.  But the Japanese on the other side were too tired.

    Most of them have already fallen asleep. Half of the city wall has been temporarily repaired, and they are just standing there alone with no one to care about and no one to ask.

    Countless figures appear under the moonlight

    It¡¯s getting closer and closer, but Takaoka Castle still doesn¡¯t notice anything

    Finally, a Japanese man opened his eyes for some unknown reason. He yawned for a long time and suddenly discovered something was wrong.

    What are those under the moonlight?

    The Japanese stared blankly, suddenly woke up, and shouted sternly: "Enemy! Warning! The enemy is attacking at night!"

    But by this time, I realized it was too late

    Wang Wei, who was rushing at the front, no longer had to hide anything. He suddenly stood up and shouted: "Hu Ben Guards, charge!"

    ?????????????????? Tiger Guard!  rush!

    All eight hundred warriors stood up, and a tide of shouts came from their mouths!

    Night attack on Gaogang!  Night attack on Japanese pirates!

    Those Japanese who were still sleeping were instantly thrown into chaos under such a sudden blow. When the enemy had already rushed in front of them, they hurriedly picked up their weapons.

    But it was too late.

    Sad screams spread throughout the battlefield, the steel knife was raised again and again, and then fell again and again

    Countless Japanese pirates fell under the steel knife, and countless Japanese pirates groaned sadly in the pool of blood.  They had no chance of resistance among such raiders.

    The fire light came from here and fell clearly into Ding Yunyi's eyes. A smile appeared on the corner of his mouth: "Duan San, it's your turn!"

    "Yes!" Duan Saner stood up with high spirits: "Brothers, come with me!"

    The second team rushed forward ferociously.

    "Eccentricity!" At this time, Ahu's voice came from the side: "I know how to use them. I am your relative. Not only did you not let me take the lead, you also gave Duan San the chance of the second team."

    Ding Yunyi laughed "haha": "Why are you anxious? There are plenty of opportunities in war. Doesn't Japan, which is so big, not even give you a chance to perform?"

    Speaking of this, he glanced at Li Dingguo on the side.  Although Li Dingguo was still eager to try, he was able to control his emotions.

    Maybe in his opinion, waiting patiently for Wu Liehou¡¯s call is more important than Ah Hu¡¯s impatientness!  Piaotian Literature registered members recommend this work

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 514: Musket Establishes Power

    Takaoka City has fallen into a sea of ??fire!

    Jiro Okumoto looked at everything in front of him in stunned silence. He did not expect that the Ming army would come so quickly, and he did not expect that his men would be so vulnerable!

    What else can be done to save Takaoka Castle now?  Maybe it¡¯s only Aida Sho-sama in Hakusan!

    Jiro Okumoto was determined to delay until dawn no matter what. According to time calculation, Lord Aida Sho's reinforcements would arrive at dawn anyway.

    And what I have to do is to lead Gaogang City through this most difficult time

    More and more Ming troops rushed towards Takaoka Castle The situation gradually began to be out of control of Okumoto Jiro The attack launched in the first half of the night was mostly completed in the second half of the night.  Gaogang City has fallen into the hands of the Ming army

    The speed of the Ming army's advance far exceeded Okumoto Jiro's imagination

    He has been persevering hard and trying his best to defend every inch of land in Gaogang City.  He loudly encouraged his men to fight to the end for Gao Gang.  He directed the defense desperately, telling everyone that reinforcements would be arriving soon.

    After daybreak, two-thirds of Gaogang City had fallen into the hands of the Ming army.

    Now, there is not much territory that continues to be controlled by Jiro Okumoto.

    Standing on the roof here, you can clearly see the Ming Dynasty people who flocked into the city and could be seen everywhere in Gaogang City.

    But what about Mr. Aida Sho?  Why hasn¡¯t Lord Aida Sho appeared yet?

    "General, there are enemies everywhere. Where are the reinforcements?" Some subordinates shouted loudly.

    "Reinforcements will be here soon!" Although Jiro Okumoto's voice was loud, his voice lacked some confidence.  Yes, sir, when can you arrive?

    The Ming army quickly locked onto this target, and countless Ming troops rushed towards it.

    Jiro Okumoto, with his few men, kept persevering and resisting.  But the number of subordinates around him became fewer and fewer.

    Finally, he knew that his fate of failure had arrived

    Until his death, Okumoto Jiro did not wait for reinforcements from Aida Sho.  It can be said that he never died in peace.  He didn't know it from the beginning.  He is just a chess piece that can be given away at any time.

    Gaogang City fell into the hands of Ding Yunyi.  There was only Akaishi Mountain in front of him now. After passing there, Kyoto was already in sight.

    at this time.  New news comes that the Eastern Route Army has also completed landing in Hokkaido

    ?¡­

    The Takeda Tsubasa in Hokkaido was finally relatively sober and decisive. After hearing the news of the Ming army's landing, he quickly organized an ambush team.

    And serving as the vanguard of the Tiger Guards is Major Shi Weide's regiment.

    Their target is Asahikawa.  That was the headquarters of the Takeda family. After capturing Asahikawa, it meant that the Eastern Route Army had taken control of Hokkaido.

    After that, the strategic intention of Wu Liehou Ding Yunyi was completed

    The Japanese's plan to prepare an ambush has long been passed to Shi Weide by the Golden Sword Guards who are active across Japan. What is waiting now is for the Japanese to surrender themselves.

    After crossing a bridge, I saw several small boats looking over in the distance.  When there were no villages around, Shi Weide raised his hand and said with a smile: "This is it, about five hundred steps ahead."

    Mansoura immediately said: "Colonel, do you want me to take someone to take a look?"

    "No need. It's too late. As soon as they see us coming, they will rush over. If you run up to us and bump into us, you will suffer a loss."

    Shi Weide rejected Mansoura¡¯s proposal

    "Form up a square formation and prepare for battle."

    Shi Weide observed the terrain ahead.  While giving orders to prepare for war.

    Compared with the battlefield when he attacked the Satsuma Domain last time, there was nothing special about the terrain except for a river meandering along it. However, with his extremely rich combat experience, he could smell a danger coming.  the taste of.

    Only when the enemy on the opposite side showed its ferocious face did he fully understand where the danger lay.

    There were seven or a hundred people on the opposite side. These were definitely elites that Takeda Tsubasa could handle. All of them were holding samurai swords and spears, but the Japanese obviously did not regard these broadswords and spears as winning weapons.

    The trump card of the Japanese is a long-range team composed of hundreds of people.

    There are dozens of archers and dozens of crossbowmen.

    As soon as they saw the Ming troops coming, these people were the first to prepareBe prepared, many Japanese were shouting and cursing with big spears and long knives, and they also gathered around these crossbowmen. These people were their trump card and core strike force.

    This time the Japanese came well prepared, and they must be archers with good shooting skills.  The Ming army had no artillery support and the terrain was very spacious, which was extremely disadvantageous.

    Shi Weide was surprised: "Why do they still have crossbows?"

    Weapons such as crossbows are also available in Japan, but they cannot compare with China in terms of the breadth and depth of their use.  From the Qin and Han Dynasties to the Tang and Song Dynasties, there are many records of the Han army using crossbows. Especially in the Qin and Han Dynasties, crossbows were a weapon against foreign cavalry.

    Li Ling used 5,000 soldiers to resist the attack of 100,000 Xiongnu soldiers, relying on strong bows and hard crossbows.

    If he hadn¡¯t run out of arrows, this Han general might not have been defeated and surrendered to the enemy.

    By the Song Dynasty, the Han people had lost their land to raise horses and had no cavalry. Their weapons against the northern cavalry were bows, arrows and crossbows.  In the Song Dynasty's army, 70 of the 100-man establishment were long-range troops, and crossbowmen accounted for a large proportion of them. When they were defending the city, there were no artillery at the time, and the so-called bed crossbows relied on a dozen people to pull the string.  It has a very long range, and has once killed an enemy general with one arrow, and its power is very powerful.

    But in the Ming Dynasty, there were fewer crossbows. The main reason was the emergence of firearms. Now there are crossbows in the Japanese team. Naturally, it is very strange to call Shi Weide.

    "It's a bamboo crossbow, something I made myself. It's not very powerful."

    Mansoura replied, but smiled bitterly: "Although it's not big, we don't even wear leather armor. For us, it is enough."

    With archers manning the formation, the Japanese became very arrogant.  These Japanese people naturally hated the Ming army to the core. At this time, the archers were preparing to string their bows.  They just pointed at the Ming army opposite and started yelling.

    "Meng Jiu!" Shi Weide called out to Meng Jiu, who had made great contributions in the Battle of Satsuma Domain and killed the Japanese idiot who tried to stop the entire major regiment with one person.

    "have!"

    "Leave these people to you!"

    "Yes, Colonel!"

    After a brief reply.  Under Meng Jiu's command, dozens of his subordinates gathered in one place and moved forward in an orderly queue.

    See the actions of the Ming army.  Many Japanese people looked a little surprised.

    "How come their steps are so consistent? After dozens of steps, they are still as neat as a line. It's really fucking weird!"

    Of course these Japanese people don¡¯t know that starting from joining the major corps, they started training from sitting down, standing up, squatting down, then turning left and right, then walking in unison, walking forward, running, stepping, walking, and moving.  Walking, then standing still, taking a rest, saluting, etc.  Once these foundations are laid, then it¡¯s time to practice formation, such as horizontal team formation, vertical team formation, horizontal formation formation, vertical formation formation, etc.  At the end of the practice, Shi Weide, who was standing in the middle of the team, tightened his fists. In a few breaths, more than a hundred people changed from a scattered column to a three-row horizontal formation!

    Such a long training time.  The practice never stopped, and the major team in front of them put in tons of sweat!

    "So what if they all walked together?" A Japanese said disdainfully: "Wait until the bows and arrows fall on you, and see if they run away in such an orderly manner."

    "That's true."

    When speaking, the archer and crossbowman had already adjusted their shooting range. The crossbowman held the privately made bamboo crossbow in his hand flat, while the archer shot at an elevated angle.  Without anyone giving orders, these archers took action one after another on their own.

    ¡°Buzz, buzz.¡±

    The arrows made a buzzing sound when they shot out of the air. The eleven feathered arrows were shot out one after another, but the time they took to fly and fall in the air was similar. After all, the time they were shot was also similar.

    It has to be said that this time the Japanese were well prepared. From setting up arrows to shooting, every action of these archers was very skillful and experienced. They were not the kind of novices who were recruited temporarily.

    The movements and aim of the archers in front of them were very good. Seeing the arrows flying towards them from mid-air, even the well-trained Ming soldiers felt a little numb for a while.

    "This kind of soft bow is just a child's toy! Form a dense formation, wave the tip of the gun to open the arrows, don't be afraid, and don't hide!" Shi Weide, however, remained motionless.

    Dozens of feather arrows fell quickly. Except for Meng Jiu's team, the rest immediately formed a dense queue. Everyone was almost next to each other, leaving only a space to wave their arms.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????:?????? Everyone is waving their spear tips upward and slapping them constantly, as if they are driving away unsuspecting flies or mosquitoes.

    ¡°Pah, pah, pah, pah.¡±

    ??Most of the arrows were knocked down by the tip of the spear. Shi Weide was right. The bamboo crossbow on the opposite side was not powerful and the craftsmanship was too rough. The bow and arrow were obviously the kind of soft bow that could not be powered by two stones, and its power was really limited.

    Even so, less than half of the arrows still landed in the formation. Three soldiers were hit by arrows, two in the shoulders, and one in the buttocks. The three immediately retreated to the back of the formation, and a medical soldier also rushed to the formation.  Finally, use scissors to cut off the arrow shaft and bandage it to stop the bleeding. As for pliers to remove the arrowhead, we have to wait until Jiaozhou.

    Just as the crossbowmen fired the first round of arrows, Meng Jiu's small flag also showed off the weapons for this trip.

    Seeing their actions, the Japanese who were about to move across the way gasped. The entire face of the nearest Japanese was distorted and mutated, looking very weird.

    "Fire guns, these Ming Dynasty actually had fire guns!"

    "What are you afraid of? We have had it before. Two or three shots will blow up the barrel, and even a straw man cannot be knocked down after more than fifty steps!"

    "That's true, that's true!"

    Calculating the distance, it was about fifty steps. Many Japanese were relieved, and some began to look at the movements of the Ming army opposite with curious eyes.

    But they have absolutely no idea what they will face!

    As for the charging, it is even simpler. A large bottle contains primer and a small bottle of propellant. The gunmen skillfully charge the powder, stuff it with iron rods, and then light the match and press it on the gunpowder pool

    So before the archers could shoot the second arrow, the musketeers had already aimed at them.

    The black hole of the gun was aimed at them. It would be a lie to say that they were not afraid. The archers could only cheer themselves up, hoping that the fire blunderbuss on the opposite side would be weak and it would be best if the first shot exploded.

    ¡°Bang, bang bang!¡±

    Dozens of firecrackers fired almost at the same time.

    Meng Jiu stood on the far left side of the team, aiming at a small man among the archers on the opposite side.

    The opponent fired the arrow very quickly and accurately. Meng Jiu clearly saw that the arrow shot by this guy happened to land on a brother's butt. Thinking of the feeling of pain on the buttocks, at the moment of firing,  , Meng Jiu couldn't help but laugh.

    The man opposite him could never imagine why the gunman officer opposite him had such a mysterious smile.  Just after he heard a bang, he suddenly felt a blow to his chest. Then he screamed in horror. When he lowered his head, he saw that a fist-sized blood hole was blown out of his chest. The blood was not spilled out, but like an arrow.  Shooting out wildly.

    The archer's horror and screams lasted only a few breaths. He was shot in the heart and fell down almost without being noticed by outsiders. The bullet penetrated his heart and came out from behind.  A blurry bloody hole was punched out in the entire chest, which frightened the Japanese people around. Many people were so scared that they peed their pants.

    The remaining musketeers also all hit their targets. After the gunfire, two archers and two crossbowmen fell on the opposite side. They were all shooters who had performed well just now.

    Under the attack of the musketeers, the archers adjusted their targets chaotically. They no longer shot arrows at the crowded place on the opposite side, but at these terrible musketeers.

    But before they could set their position, the dark muzzle of the gun was aimed at them again.

    "So fast?" An archer's eyes bulged out, and his whole face was full of horror.

    The archers organized by Takeda Tsubasa this time are indeed some so-called "masters" of Japanese arrows. Based on the knowledge of these archers, they have never seen a musketeer who can load the gun so quickly!

    However, the gunman on the opposite side did not give them time to sigh, and the second round started again.

    Having a fixed gunpowder and a helper is such a great feeling. The musketeer calmly aimed and hit all the targets.

    Based on their training, if they can't hit a living person at a distance of about forty steps, they might as well just buy a piece of tofu and hit them to death.

    "Such a big target, such a close distance, is the same as shooting a fixed target.

    After the gunfire, when the smoke filled the air, all the assistants began to load, load, and stuff the ammunition vigorously. The Japanese people on the opposite side were also very considerate, and everyone began to turn around and run away.

    "Launch, the rabbits are running away!"

    As soon as Meng Jiu loaded his gun, he immediately aimed at a target!  Piaotian Literature registered members recommend this work

 Part One: The Storm in Penghu Chapter 515: Macau "Scaffy"

    This time it was a big man, his huge body was very conspicuous, and he ran very slowly.

    Enduring the sparks from the match rope and waiting for the primer to ignite, Meng Jiu closed his eyes and felt the gun barrel being ignited by the propellant, the barrel of the gun quickly hitting backwards, and the projectile flying out of the barrel.

    It feels so damn good!

    Without needing to look further, he knew that he must hit the target. That guy ran too clumsily and the target was too obvious.

    The remaining ones also fired continuously with bang bang. It seemed that the harvest was not small.

    The assistants who loaded the medicine were not happy, and started to gossip: "Just because you are so happy with the fight, you have to ask us to open the meat, go to the battlefield, and concentrate on loading the medicine!"

    "No, if you don't ask me to hit you, it would be too bullying!"

    "Sir, please let me fire two shots too!"

    Battlefield discipline restrained these guys, but Meng Jiu didn't care about the nonsense of his subordinates. He gave the gun to his assistant, took out his waist knife, looked at Shi Weide who was catching up, and asked for instructions: "Colonel, are you chasing to the end?  ?¡±

    "Pursue!" Without any hesitation, Shi Weide issued this order

    ?¡­

    Just when the Ming army landed in Japan in large numbers, a Thai-Spanish ship was slowly coming from Haojing (Macau) towards Japan.

    This is the "Sigofei".

    Sitting in the cabin of the Scofield, the young captain Seth was reading the diary left for him by his father and the old captain of the Scofield.

    The front is a running account as usual.  When I finally turned to the last page, I suddenly saw big words at the top of the page.  "The whole story of Macau being attacked by the British and the Dutch" made my heart skip a beat.  He remembered it clearly.  Similar content was recorded in my father's sailing diary.

    He immediately found his father's diary and began to compare the contents. He found that the two paragraphs were the same, not even a single symbol was different.  He was stunned on the spot holding the diary.

    He read the contents of the diary carefully and found out that when they returned to China.  They were on the same ship and were attacked by British and Dutch warships on the way. My father fought alongside them.  Both diaries did not indicate the year, only January 14th according to the Western calendar was written.  But judging from the events they described, it should be the year of his birth.

    After carefully analyzing the contents of the diary, I found that this paragraph of the old captain was not related to the previous content, and was placed on the last page of the diary. It was obviously added later.  The father's diary is coherent, with detailed records of the incident, as well as messy calculations and charts, from which we can conclude that this is the original story.

    At the bottom is a line of small handwriting, which seems to be an oath of oath.  Just like the oath that everyone must recite when they enter seaman school.

    "He must gain more secular power by seeking an official career and assist the development of the Holy Religion in the Far East. All Jesuits should obey his orders, support him at all costs, and complete the secret mission. All knights who believe in God must  We should obey his command and follow the instructions of the Holy Pope to recover all the lost lands in the Far East."

    The more he read, the more frightened he became.  A heart beat wildly.

    My father was not familiar with the old captain. How could his suitcase be on this ship and placed in the cabin so preciously that even his own daughter was not allowed to open it?  There were obviously no valuables inside, just some navigational tools, diary charts and the like.  These things are very important to him, but they are worthless to others.  You can buy them for a little money in Portuguese sailing shops.

    He recalled what his mother had said, describing his father's glorious achievements: "We returned to China on the Isabel and gave birth to you when we were approaching Macau. Your father was a brave general who once led Portuguese sailors to seize a British warship and captured it.  Four new Dutch artillery pieces. His courage, wisdom and leadership impressed the church. They dedicated the four artillery pieces to the Ming Dynasty and assisted them in training gunners in order to expand their missionary work in China.

    "Their move was deeply appreciated by the Pope. The Macau Church was rewarded for this, allowing them to recruit more missionaries, expand their influence in the Far East Diocese, and move the headquarters of the Far East Diocese from Goa, India, to Macau, China. We return again  While in Europe, he received a special audience from the Pope and arranged for him to work at the Academy of Sciences.¡±

    There is such a close relationship between my father and the Pope!  He suddenly realized this.  Why have you never thought of this before?  In his impression, his father was just a general who led troops, a scholar born and raised in the Ming Dynasty, who happened to know a little bit about Western science and technology.  It is an extremely high honor for an ordinary believer from a Far Eastern diocese to receive a special audience from the Pope!

    He remembered the oath he just made.  Who is this person the old captain is talking about?  What kind of mission is that secret mission?  at all costsWhat exactly does support at all costs mean?  Is this just an oath, or an exact record?

    When I was puzzled, I suddenly heard a loud noise and the cabin suddenly shook violently.  He jumped up from the bed, opened the hatch and rushed to the deck, when a huge water column rushed towards him.  He subconsciously rushed up the gangway and pulled Rosalin behind him as she came downstairs.  A huge wave rushed over and knocked the two of them down onto the deck.  Rosalin threw herself to the floor, and the exquisite Chinese porcelain in her hand fell to pieces.

    In his ears, he only heard his assistant John shouting: "Left, left, avoid the bombardment!" His heart suddenly shook, knowing that another enemy was coming, he jumped up and rushed into the command cabin.  I saw Peter struggling to turn the helm, and a sailor next to him reported to him: "Master Captain! The Dutch warship fired at us. Should we fight back or avoid it, please give us your instructions!"

    Seth hurriedly picked up the lookout glass and saw a large ship approaching quickly on the sea a mile ahead. Several huge cannons were set up on the bow, and the muzzles of the guns were pointed at their ship.  A gust of sea breeze blew through his wet clothes, and he couldn't help but shudder. His heart suddenly rose in his throat. Could it be that the signal flare just now was actually launched by the Dutch?  The original intention was to notify the dock to pick up the ship, but instead it became a secret signal.  Caught yourself off guard?

    The other side's shelling suddenly stopped, and John rushed in with tears on his face: "It's okay. They didn't fire too accurately. The next round of shelling will be at least two minutes later. Their firepower is too strong, we'd better change the route quickly. It's close to  Their artillery is farther away."

    Seth looked at the water column beside him, his heart moved, and he rushed onto the deck again regardless of everything.  As soon as they appeared, several cannonballs roared over and fell into the water not far from the ship, causing huge waves to reach the sky.  John rushed forward soon after.  Push him to the ground.  The two people lay on the deck, letting the huge waves pour down their heads.

    Finally, when one round of shelling passed, the two of them helped each other to stand up.  Seth shook the water droplets from his hair and wiped the seawater from his face.  Making a judgment: "Judging from the trajectory of the cannonballs, they were not aiming at our ship. If I am not wrong, they were just demonstrating against us."

    John breathed a sigh of relief and frowned: "This is not far from Macau. When did it become their territory? Do we want to fight back?"

    Seth glanced at him and said: "Are you sure you can sink their ship? Before they sink our ship?" John spread his hands and shrugged: "Then avoid it! Let our ship move back half a mile  , go around through another channel. Although there are some reefs there, at least there are no Dutch or cannons. "

    John commanded the fleet to change course, retreat three miles to the southwest, avoid the waters occupied by the Dutch, and approach the Macau pier from the south end - to be precise.  It is a mudflat that has not yet become land.

    Seth looked ahead through the lookout mirror, estimated the distance to the coast, and told Peter: "This place is full of shoals. Our ship may not be able to dock and will have to anchor in this deserted place. You can take a boat ashore later."  , John and I stayed on the ship to see if we could find an opportunity to enter the port.¡±

    Pete nodded and said: "Well, the Dutch will not always patrol the sea. We can always find opportunities to sneak in. They have never been able to stop the three of us." Seth looked at him and smiled knowingly.  Reminds me of my childhood memories.  John said seriously: "Of course, their women are waiting at the port."

    Rosalin was confused when she heard this: "Where did you sneak in again? It doesn't sound like a good thing." John laughed and said: "Men have a lot of secrets, so don't ask too many girls! Look at the distance.  Nice view, good for your eyes.¡±

    Rosalin took the lookout glass and saw a patch of green on the sea in front of her, lush and mist-shrouded, like a forest floating on the sea. She said in surprise: "This is the legendary mangrove, right? It's so beautiful! We can go and play in it.  "Of course you can," John said with a smile, "but you need to change into a boat and change into a maid's clothes - if you don't want to get your skirt dirty."

    Hearing the word "maid", Seth suddenly remembered something, smiled regretfully and shook his head: "Oh, we have delayed landing for so long, Anna may have to wait impatiently. It seems that lunch will not be available."

    John said calmly: "I don't mind if she waits a little longer. Then she will cherish the days when we go home, with less nagging and complaining, and more food and comfort." Seth then laughed and said, "Then  I'm afraid it's your wishful thinking. Even if we go back tomorrow morning, her nagging will never be reduced. "

    Rosalin sighed and said: "I thought only women were talkative, but now it seems that men are the same, and they actually talk bad about girls behind their backs. Be careful if Anna finds out, she will disqualify you from dinner." John  Sticking out his tongue and smiling: "Thenhorrible.  You don't know that I'm almost fainting from hunger.  "

    Pete listened with a smile on his face and did not intervene in the debate between the three. He just held the helm steadily with one hand and looked ahead from the porthole from time to time.

    Suddenly, the vision ahead became blurry, and a cannonball landed a hundred meters away, stirring up huge jets of water.  Peter was so frightened that he subconsciously turned the rudder and adjusted the course, trying to stay away from the threat of the shells.  When the water column on the sea settled down, a small sailboat appeared in the field of vision, speeding from north to south, as if it was being chased and running away.  From time to time, cannonballs fell behind, causing huge waves. The boat bumped and undulated on the cusp of the wind and waves, and dangers appeared and disappeared.

    Rosalin suddenly saw this scene in the lookout mirror and couldn't help but scream.  Seth grabbed the observation mirror and rushed up to the observation deck in two or two steps. He looked towards the sea in the distance and saw clearly that it was a small fishing boat. There were about ten people sitting on the boat, all dressed as fishermen. Two of them were on the bow.  The others held on to the side of the ship desperately to prevent it from being tossed into the sea by the waves.  The big ship was chasing after her. The small sailboat was very nimble and kept turning corners and changing directions. The big ship was unable to do anything for a while.

    When he saw the direction of the big ship clearly, Seth couldn't help but be shocked. They were really enemies on a narrow road. The warship chasing the small ship in front of him was the Dutch warship that had just shelled the demonstration.  Alas, after going around and around, I still couldn't dodge it, and it actually landed at their gunpoint again.

    What's even more surprising is that the person at the helm of the boat is actually a young girl, wearing a blue flowered cloth jacket, the hat was blown behind by the sea breeze, her hair is draped on her shoulders, it seems that she has been fighting in the wind and waves for a long time, but I don't know where she got the courage.  With such strength, he was not afraid of the hail of cannons and bullets. He maneuvered the sailboat flexibly with his hands and feet, dodging left and right in the rough sea. Although the cannonballs rained down like rain, they were never able to hit the hull.

    Rosalin was full of sympathy and urged: "The boat is about to be hit by a cannonball! It's too dangerous. Let's go rescue her! Hurry!" She reached out and grabbed Peter's arm: "Hurry up and put the boat down to meet her. Oh.  , No, it¡¯s too far away from them, maybe we need to get closer.¡± Peter stood still and looked at Seth: ¡°I want to follow the captain¡¯s instructions.¡±

    Seth hesitated for a moment. Logically speaking, it is the duty of a knight to act bravely when seeing justice. No one could bear to see them being bombarded by cannons.  It's just that the opponent's artillery is too powerful. His ship has just avoided the bombardment, and now he rushes out to save people under their noses, which is tantamount to setting himself on fire.  When the time comes, they are forced to go to war with the Dutch. There is a huge disparity in strength between the two sides. It will be like hitting a stone with an egg. It will not save others, but will kill a ship of its own people.

    While hesitating, the small sailboat suddenly turned around and rushed towards the mangrove forest.  The Dutch ship pursued half a mile and suddenly stopped. A shell roared over and hit the stern of the boat.  The hull of the boat immediately tilted, and more than a dozen fishermen fell into the sea.

    Seth had no time to continue thinking and ordered: "Let the boat go!" John led a few Portuguese sailors to the deck, put down the two small boats in a hurry, and rowed towards the fishermen who fell into the water.

    The second cannonball came over again, but instead of aiming at the small boat, it came straight towards the big ship.  Pete's heart was in his throat, and he hurriedly hugged Rosalind and lay down on the deck.  There was only a loud noise and a large column of water fell from the sky, but the ship's hull was not seriously damaged.  It turned out that the big ship was parked far away, far out of the range of the opponent's artillery. The cannonballs were obviously not as powerful and fell several feet away.  In a moment, the Portuguese sailors had rescued the fishermen and quickly rowed close to the ship. Peter directed them to drag everyone on board.  John was pulled up last and kept rubbing his eyes with his hands.

    Seth commanded the ship to turn around and head south rapidly.  All the sailors knew very well that they had no choice but to intervene to save people this time, which was considered to be a rift with the Dutch. The enemy's firepower was so strong that they could not afford to offend them and could not afford to hide. They had to take shelter at sea first.  Piaotian Literature registered members recommend this work

 Part One: The Storm of Penghu Chapter 516 Tokugawa Iemitsu and the Emperor¡¯s Reaction!

    Qiangming 516_Qianming full text free to read_Chapter 516 Tokugawa Iemitsu and the emperor's reaction!  from (.)

    "The Si Gefei" is a mysterious ship, but Ding Yunyi, who is commanding all the loyal and brave Tiger Guard soldiers in Japan to fight in a bloody battle, does not know that such a ship is slowly approaching Japan.  .

    Ding Yunyi, who captured Gaogang City, must now face a problem:

    Chishi Mountain!

    Although it took the shortest time to capture Chishi Mountain, we have to admit that the method of Shangchuan Lake has achieved certain results. Takaoka delayed the Ming army's advance to a certain extent.

    Now, the defense of the entire Chishi Mountain is roughly complete.

    "If Huben Guards wants to pass through Chishi Mountain and take Kyoto directly, they will have to pay a certain price.  But obviously Ding Yunyi is not prepared to do this.

    In war, victory does not necessarily require a strong attack

    The Japanese traitors once again played a huge role.

    In any country, there will always be traitors. These people will always betray the national interests without hesitation for their own interests. This is true whether it is the Ming Dynasty or Japan.

    Ding Yunyi did everything possible to find and cultivate the traitors, and did everything possible to get all the available information from their mouths.

    And those Japanese traitors did not disappoint him.

    The hidden path was spoken in the mouths of those Japanese traitors

    "Right here!" Pointing to the march map, Ding Yunyi said with a smile on his face: "If we send a team of three hundred people, we will be able to successfully get behind the Japanese pirates and give them a severe blow! But commanding this  The general of a team must be bold and careful.¡±

    As he spoke, his eyes fell on Li Dingguo intentionally or unintentionally

    It¡¯s like feeling Ding Yunyi¡¯s call.  Li Dingguo stood up first: "Marquis Wu Lie, let me go!"

    Ding Yunyi smiled and nodded.  In his mind, no one is more suitable for this task than the young Li Dingguo: "Dingguo, carefully select 300 people from your musketeers, set off immediately, and take the lead before the opponent discovers this trail.  Enter. We will be ready to attack at noon the next day. If there is a stalemate on the front, we will give them the heaviest blow if a surprise force appears from behind!"

    "Yes, I understand!"

    "There is one more thing you have to do for me." Ding Yunyi was silent for a moment: "There is a man named Shangchuanhu. Catch him back for me!"

    "Yes!" Li Dingguo's answer was loud and resounding

    ?¡­

    Chishi Mountain.

    The entire defense has been roughly completed, and Aida Xiang is quite confident, because he is convinced that Kamikawa Lake can help him defend this place.

    But Shangchuan Lake¡¯s mood was not easy.

    The attack speed of the Ming army was really too fast. Although he knew that the Ming army would attack Japan sooner or later, he never thought that this day would come so fast!

    Ding Yunyi, Ding Yunyi!

    ?The biggest enemy in my life

    No matter where he goes or what he does, he has only one purpose: revenge!

    Everything that happened in Penghu will never be forgotten for the rest of his life.  That is my biggest shame, every time I close my eyes.  It won't be long before you wake up from your nightmare.

    He knows that there is only one way to solve his heartache, and that is to kill Ding Yunyi completely!  But this task seems to be too difficult at least from now on.

    Ding Yunyi¡¯s power is getting stronger and stronger

    Aida Sho is just like Shimazu Mitsuhisa, just a chess piece for his own use!

    But the problem he faces now is, if this chess piece is lost again, where can he go?  There is still no clear answer for Shangchuan Lake.

    The only thing I hope is to hold on to Akaishi Mountain for a while longer, delay the pace of the Ming army's attack, and buy enough time for the entire defense of Kyoto.

    Now I am afraid that the only country that I can use against Ding Yunyi is Japan

    ?¡­

    Kyoto.

    Tokugawa Iemitsu finally got the news that the Ming army was massively "invading" Japan.  When he learned the news, he was stunned.

    terrible.  This is really terrible.  But how is this possible?  Where did Japan offend the Ming Dynasty, which made the Ming Dynasty send troops in anger?

    Soon he got the answer:

    Japan blatantly assists the Filipinos in Luzon and conspires?Kill the Ming generals!

    Tokugawa Iemitsu doesn¡¯t even know what¡¯s going on?

    Plot to assassinate the Ming general?  Who sent it out?  But it must not be yourself!

    His subordinates also looked at each other in confusion.

    And the confused Tokugawa Iemitsu quickly vented all his anger on his subordinate Idariki.

    When the Huben Guards launched a large-scale attack on the Satsuma Domain, it was Idarigi who sent the Satsuma Domain as an envoy on his behalf and gave him the guarantee that the Huben Guards would not invade Japan.

    But what now?  But what now?

    The Tiger Guards are wreaking havoc on the land of Japan

    And it is actually the three -way troops!  This makes it clear that Japan is going to be destroyed!  Tokugawa Iemitsu angrily scolded Idariki, but scolding him now could not solve any problem.

    His ministers all looked at each other, obviously they were also shocked by the terrible news.

    Since the founding of the Ming Dynasty, there has never been any plan to attack Japan. Even when the samurai plundered the coastal cities of the Ming Dynasty, the Ming Dynasty only repelled them.

    But what happened now?

    Facing the general's loud accusation, the important minister Nishijima Takae said: "According to the intelligence from the front line, this time the Ming army used troops in three directions, with a fierce momentum, and it was only the Tiger Guards who invaded Japan. Therefore, I can roughly judge that this is about  It¡¯s not likely that the Ming Dynasty court meant it, it was probably an action carried out by the Tiger Guards privately, so I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything terrible about it¡­¡±

    "Asshole!" Tokugawa Iemitsu interrupted him loudly: "There is nothing to be afraid of? Now those damn Tiger Guards are wreaking havoc on the land of Japan. If there is really nothing to be afraid of, then please go to Nishijima  Defeat them!"

    Nishijima Takae swallowed all the rest of the words back into his stomach in one fell swoop.

    Tokugawa Iemitsu turned his attention to the mature and prudent Toshihide Asahi.  Asahi Toshihide was silent for a moment: "Since the enemy has arrived, there is no use in panicking. Now the general must remain calm in order to calm down the entire Japan. I think that based on the current situation, it must be divided into three steps.  Go. The first step is to immediately send an envoy to the Ming Dynasty capital to inform the Ming Dynasty emperor of the situation, and use the power of the Ming Dynasty court to force the Tiger Guards to evacuate from Japan. "

    "Would the emperor of the Ming Dynasty do this?" Tokugawa Iemitsu frowned.

    "The emperor of the Ming Dynasty may not be able to do it, but his ministers will definitely be able to do it." Chaobi Junxiu answered very definitely: "I heard that the officials of the Ming Dynasty were very greedy, so I asked the general to give him a large sum of treasure.  . Leave it to a shrewd envoy to bribe those Ming Dynasty officials and accept our benefits. They will definitely use all kinds of pressure to force the Huben Guards to withdraw"

    Tokugawa Iemitsu nodded: "Then what?"

    "Then send people to the Tiger Guards' army to condemn and negotiate." Toshihide Asahi continued: "Although this is not very useful, it can find out the true intentions of the Tiger Guards. This will allow them to judge them.  What do you want. In order to make timely adjustments!¡±

    "I'll leave this matter to you!" Tokugawa Iemitsu threw this hot potato to Idariki: "It was you who believed the enemy's words, now it's up to you to make up for this mistake."

    Idarigi took the task bravely.

    "The last point is to prepare for the worst." Toshihide Asahi said slowly: "Now the enemy has captured Takaoka. Once they pass Akaishi Mountain, Kyoto will be under the most direct threat. Please ask, General  Meet His Majesty the Emperor immediately!¡±

    "Meet His Majesty the Emperor?" Tokugawa Iemitsu became hesitant.

    "Yes!" Toshihide Asahi answered without any hesitation: "His Majesty must be informed of the current situation, and at the same time, in the name of Your Majesty, we call on all Japan to rise up against this aggression. With His Majesty's call, everything will become beneficial to us.  . At the same time, your Excellency, the general, can arm the army and organize the men, women and children of Kyoto to prepare for a tough defensive battle, then everything may turn around!"

    Tokugawa Iemitsu thought carefully for a long time, and then stood up suddenly: "I will go to meet His Majesty the Emperor right away. And you, go arm the people of Kyoto! The moment that determines Japan's destiny has arrived!"

    The so-called emperor of Japan of this generation is very strange because she is a woman:

    Emperor Meisho of Japan!

    Emperor Meisho was born in the ninth year of Yuanwa, Japan.  Emperor Meisho's father was Emperor Gomizuo, and his mother was Minawako. She was actually the daughter of Tokugawa Hidetada, the second generation general of the Tokugawa shogunate.  Emperor Meisho's childhood name?, so he was also called Prince Xingzi before he came to the throne, when Xingzi was born.  The rule of the Tokugawa shogunate was already very stable. When Koiko was born, his father, Emperor Gomizuo, was 28 years old, and his mother, Kazuko, was 17 years old. Generally speaking, there was no possibility that Koiko would ascend the throne in a short time, not to mention the emperor's future.  The possibility of giving birth to a male heir is very high, and even if not, there will still be years left until the emperor dies at the age of 28.  Judging from the appearance, Emperor Gomizuo's feelings for Empress Kazuko were quite good. In 1625, his sister, Prince Akikouchi, was born. In 1626, his brother, Prince Takahito, was born and made the crown prince. In 1628, Prince Takahito died.  His younger brother, Ruo Gongsheng (who died of illness soon after).

    After Kouko, Emperor Mizuo had two more sons born, but they did not grow up, so Kouko had a chance to ascend the throne.

    Originally, Xingzi could live a peaceful life as a princess, but soon the famous "Purple Clothes Incident" happened.  "Purple robes" are a symbol of honor and status awarded to monks. It is clearly stipulated in the "Forbidden and Public Laws" that the court cannot award purple robes privately, but awarding purple robes to monks is a major source of income for the court, so Emperor Gomizuo once gave seven  More than a dozen monks were awarded purple robes.  Therefore, the response of the Tokugawa shogunate was also very fast. Tokugawa Iemitsu instructed the Kyoto governor Itakura Shigemune to announce that in the future, anyone who violates the purple article in the "Public Laws" will be removed from office and punished.  The imperial court stated: "We will never do such ineffective things again in the future."

    The incident came to an end for the time being, but the "Kasuga Bureau Visiting Incident" that followed completely changed the life of Prince Kokouchi.  Kasuga Bureau is the daughter of Rizo Saito and the wet nurse of the third-generation general Tokugawa Iemitsu.

    Not long after the "Purple Clothes Incident" occurred, the Kasuga Bureau, under the instruction of the shogunate, went to Beijing to pay an audience to Emperor Gomizuo. However, the traditional rule was that only people with official positions above "the fifth rank below" could enter the palace to pay an audience to the emperor.  Of course, it was impossible for the Kasuga Bureau to have an official position above the fifth rank, but due to pressure from the shogunate, Emperor Gomizuo had to receive her.

    Later, many eminent monks who accepted the purple robes of the imperial court were exiled for refusing orders from the shogunate.  After the "Purple Clothes Incident" and the "Kasuga Bureau Visiting Incident", Emperor Gomizuo felt extremely insulted, but he was unable to carry out other resistance activities, so he announced his abdication, and Prince Kokouchi, who was related to the Tokugawa family, ascended the throne.  , became the 109th emperor in Japanese history - Emperor Meisho.  The year is 1630.

    As a rare female emperor in Japanese history, Mingzheng is actually unwilling to sit in this position. She knows that she cannot shoulder such a responsibility at all.

    And after this woman who reluctantly became the emperor took this position, something that she and the whole of Japan did not want to see happened: the Ming army invaded Japan in a large scale!

    When he heard the news, Mingzheng was completely confused. Like Tokugawa Iemitsu, he couldn't believe it at all.

    "The situation is already very bad, Your Majesty." Tokugawa Iemitsu tried his best to maintain his composure in front of the emperor: "The enemy divided into three groups to invade in large numbers, and has occupied a large number of our lands. And in front of Kyoto, Aida Sho is  Commanding the defense of Akaishi Mountain, however, once Akaishi Mountain is captured by the enemy, Kyoto will face the most direct threat. "

    "What should we do now, general?" Mingzheng looked a little flustered.

    Tokugawa Iemitsu said what the retainers wanted, and Mingzheng immediately said after only a brief thought: "General, please do what you want to do. I will personally call on everyone in Kyoto to take up arms and resist."  The enemy invades. If necessary, I will take up arms and go to the battlefield if it can bring victory to Japan!"

    "With your Majesty's full support, I think we will definitely win." Tokugawa Iemitsu encouraged the Emperor's confidence: "In history, Japan has been invaded by the powerful Yuan Dynasty, but we have also won victory. I  I believe this time will be no exception. With the blessing of Amaterasu, the final victory will definitely belong to Japan!¡±

    He is encouraging confidence in the emperor, and at the same time, he is also encouraging confidence in himself. Although he does not know what the final result will be, he firmly believes that Japan will never perish in his own hands!

    Qianming 516_Qianming full text free reading_Chapter 516 Tokugawa Iemitsu and the emperor's reaction!  update completed!

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 517: Attack and Defense of Chishi Mountain

    It is obviously useless to rely solely on faith to win a war.

    Just like at Kamikawa Lake in Chishi Mountain, although he had perfected the entire defense line according to his own ideas, he didn't have much confidence in his heart.

    He knows the fighting power of the Tiger Guards very well. With the current strength of the Aida family, even if they can resist temporarily, it will be difficult to stay here for a long time.

    Unless you get strong external help.

    There is only one external help: Kyoto!

    He really wanted to see the Emperor of Japan in person and tell him personally about the current critical situation and how to deal with it, but he did not have this right.

    Not only does he not have it, Aida Sho also has no such right

    So the only thing I can do now is to wait.  Desperate, hopeless waiting

    ?¡­

    "Quick, speed up!" Li Dingguo greeted his soldiers in a low voice.

    Leading the troops alone and completing such an important task is a challenge and an opportunity for Li Dingguo.

    Li Dingguo is very clear about his status in the Huben Guards. He is not the kind of veteran who has followed Ding Yunyi since he was on patrol, nor is he a technician with special skills like Jiao Xu and Aier, nor is he a technician with special skills like Jiao Xu and Aier.  A relative of Wu Liehou like A Hu.

    Even now, I still can¡¯t forget my past identity:

    Rogue bandits!

    Even though Wu Liehou has never looked down on himself because of this, there is always such a shadow in his heart.  There is only one way to stand out in the Wuliehou Group:

    Make meritorious service.  No matter what, he uses one achievement after another to establish his prestige and completely get rid of the entanglement and torture of the shadows of the past on his heart.

    And now, the opportunity has been placed in front of me

    Three hundred soldiers, all armed with muskets, shuttled through the mountain paths in an orderly manner.  In this military operation, not only muskets, but also more mysterious weapons are waiting for the Japanese in Chishi Mountain

    "How much time is left?" Li Dingguo asked in a low voice after seeing the Japanese guide beside him.

    "It's almost there. There's about half a day left. As long as we pass here, we can get behind Chishi Mountain. Attack from a high position." The guide said with a flattering look on his face.

    "The front army speeds up, the middle army keeps up, and the rear army remains alert."

    "Before the opponent discovers this path, enter first. At noon the day after tomorrow, we will prepare to launch an attack. Once the front becomes stalemate, if a surprise force appears from behind them, it will give them the heaviest blow.  !" Wu Liehou's explanation to him always echoed in Li Dingguo's heart

    On the second day of May in the thirteenth year of Chongzhen in the Ming Dynasty, the Huben Guards North Route Army, which had been slow to take action after capturing Gaogang City, finally launched an attack on Chishi Mountain under the personal command of Wu Liehou Ding Yunyi.

    The roaring cannon shows the determination of the Tiger Guards to seize Chishi Mountain!

    The artillery shells rained down on the enemy. Although it was difficult to cause substantial damage to the enemy, it greatly shocked the will of the defenders psychologically.

    The shells fell one after another, with the sound of "boom-boom-".  Countless gravels were stirred up, and the rocks and broken branches flying in the air formed the most gorgeous scene on the battlefield.

    The samurai of the Aida family were forced to hide wherever they could to avoid the damage from the terrible shells.

    Shangchuanhu looked at everything in front of him with a gloomy expression.  If possible, he would even lead the Aida family warriors to rush out and fight the enemy to the death.

    Before, he had always been running away to avoid a direct conflict with Ding Yunyi. He did this whether he was in the Shimazu family or the Zheng family.

    But now it¡¯s different, he has no way to escape anymore.  Once Kyoto was defeated, Japan became a new place for the great conqueror to conquer.  Then the world is so big that there is no place for oneself.

    The only thing I can do is to regard myself as a real Japanese and defend this place to the death.

    Although he knew very well that the enemy would not be able to capture Chishi Mountain in a hurry, the earth-shattering sound of artillery made him feel panic.

    The Ming army¡¯s artillery fire was too fierce!

    Ding Yunyi¡¯s wings have grown very hard

    The Ming army was not in a hurry to attack. They saw very clearly that it was impossible to capture Chishi Mountain with the power of artillery fire, but it could wear away the opponent's patience and morale bit by bit.

    When a person lives in fear for a long time, he??The psychology will soon completely collapse But there is one thing that Kamikawa Lake doesn't understand very well. They bombard so frequently, don't they worry about the consumption of shells at all?

    After all, what they really want to capture is Kyoto, not Akaishi Mountain.

    "Mr. Kamikawa, the envoy sent by the general has arrived and is about to go to the Ming army camp through here. Lord Aida asked me to inform you to see if you want to see him."

    General¡¯s messenger?  Shangchuanhu sneered. Is it still useful to send an envoy at this time?  Don't you see, General, that the enemy's only purpose is to destroy Japan?

    ¡°Maybe the general wants to delay time, but with Ding Yunyi¡¯s temper, he will never give the Japanese any chance.

    But now is not the time to speak for yourself. Let the Japanese do whatever they want to do

    While Ding Yunyi was nervously observing the Ming army at Shangchuan Lake, he was also observing Chishi Mountain.

    The military capabilities of the Japanese are not scary at all. According to intelligence, Aida Sho is not directly responsible for the defense of Akaishi Mountain. The one who is actually commanding there is Lake Kamikawa.

    The defense of Akaishishan well exposed that Kamikawako did not actually command the war. Maybe he was a good conspirator, but he did not have much connection with the military.

    The only thing the Japanese relied on was the natural danger of Mount Chishi.

    Where is Li Dingguo?  Can they appear behind the Japanese in time when Hubenwei launches a general attack?  Can the Tiger Guards be allowed to capture Chishi Mountain at the minimum cost?  This is what Ding Yunyi is most concerned about.

    "Master Marquis, the Japanese general sent an envoy from Idarigi."

    "Idarigi?" Ding Yunyi couldn't help laughing when he heard the name.

    Speaking of which, I still have to thank this person.  When he was in Satsuma Domain, if it weren't for this person's "help", his plan might not have gone so smoothly.

    So when Ding Yunyi saw this person, he was very polite.

    Although Idarigi felt a little uneasy, considering the general's instructions, Idarigi still bit the bullet and spoke out Japan's "protest".

    After listening to Idarigi¡¯s protest, Ding Yunyi told the other party the whole story of why he wanted to send troops with a very serious expression.  But Idarigi immediately denied any involvement between Japan and Luzon.

    Ding Yunyi's "evidence" is sufficient, and every piece of evidence clearly tells Idarigi that the Ming army did not take the initiative to send troops for no reason.

    No matter how much Idarigi protests.  No matter how to beg, Ding Yunyi always insisted on one thing:

    If the purpose of sending troops this time is not achieved, the Ming army will never withdraw from Japan.

    Idarigi was desperate.  He knew that with his own ability, it was no longer possible to force the Ming Dynasty to retreat.  But at this moment, Ding Yunyi suddenly smiled and asked the other party:

    "Mr. Ida, have you ever considered doing something for me?"

    Idarigi was stunned.

    Working for Ding Yunyi?  Do you work for the people of the Ming Dynasty?  No, I have never thought about it.  He is a retainer of the General, and a retainer that the General trusts very much.

    How could I betray the General?

    Idarigi has never thought about the word betrayal.

    Ding Yunyi didn't need any answer from him now, but said calmly: "Ida, you can stay in my military camp temporarily. I guarantee that you will receive my hospitality and will never be harmed in any way. Moreover, I, the Tiger Guard Army  The attack on Chishi Mountain will begin tomorrow. You can make your own decision after watching the attack."

    Idarigi swore that he would not betray the General, but there were benefits to staying here. At least he could see the true strength of the Ming army and then report to the General.

    Ding Yunyi had no intention of being wary of him.  He was even allowed to move around within his own military camp.

    Idarigi saw many things he had never seen before in the Ming army camp.

    For example, those ubiquitous muskets, those terrifying artillery pieces, those well-trained soldiers Now, after reading these, he began to worry about the future of Japan  .

    The Tiger Guards and the Japanese army are not on the same level at all.  They have new weapons.  Powerful weapons and elite soldiers.

    Idarigi even felt that as long as the Ming army could leap over the Red Rock Mountain, they could easily capture Kyoto. At that time, would there be any hope for Japan?

    Why should I categorically reject Ding Yunyi's kindness?Don't you know how to leave yourself a way out?

    Thinking of this, Idarigi could not help but sigh softly

    On the third day of May in the thirteenth year of Chongzhen in the Ming Dynasty, a new attack by Huben Guards beganThe shells fell like rain as always, desperately hitting the Japanese positions.

    Or to be more precise, this cannot be called a position at all

    The Japanese are still enduring the tremendous physical and mental torture caused by artillery shells just like yesterday. They don¡¯t know when this torture will end.

    Idarigi and Ding Yunyi have been standing at the forefront of the position watching the bombardment, and Idarigi's heart has been undergoing very subtle changes.

    He never knew that artillery was so powerful, and he never knew that artillery shells were so terrifying.  He even believed that Chishi Mountain would be completely blown up by this terrible artillery fire

    At noon, the sound of artillery suddenly stopped The battlefield that was still under heavy artillery fire suddenly became extremely quiet The Japanese who had recovered from the shelling were a little uncomfortable.  But some people began to feel a little uneasy No one could tell where this uneasiness came from. It just came from the deepest part of their hearts, the uneasiness inherent in human instinct

    Soon, this uneasiness was confirmed:

    A large number of Ming army officers and soldiers began to form formations, with swords and guns shining and flags flying.  Looking from here, it's so densely packed that you can't even see the end of it.

    When the horn sounded, the Ming army¡¯s general attack on Chishi Mountain finally began!

    The sound of cannons resounded loudly

    Countless Ming troops began to advance in an orderly manner under the cover of artillery.

    "Fight! Fight!! Fight!!!" Aida Xiang shouted loudly after hearing the news.

    The moment to decide not only yourself but also the fate of Japan has arrived.

    Countless Japanese emerged from their hiding places, using their bows and arrows and their meager and severely backward muskets to try their best to block the oncoming Ming army.

    The terrain of Chishi Mountain is still very favorable for the defenders.

    Large-scale troops cannot be fully deployed here, and the defenders can calmly take advantage of the terrain to delay as much time as possible.

    This is one of the reasons why Shangchuan Lake chose this place to block the Ming army

    The Ming army attacked several times in a row, but the results were not very great.  And what makes Idarigi very curious is that Ding Yunyi doesn't seem to care about the setback in the attack at all.

    And the soldiers of the Huben Guards are also very different from the "brave and invincible" army that Idarigi imagined.  Once they encounter strong resistance from the defenders, they will quickly retreat and then organize their formation to attack again, rather than blindly charging with their own lives.

    Aren¡¯t soldiers on the battlefield supposed to be unafraid of death?

    "The lives of soldiers are very valuable?" Ding Yunyi seemed to understand Idarigi's thoughts and said with a smile: "The enemy's defense formation has been fully deployed, and I will not take unnecessary risks with the lives of my soldiers.  "

    "What about victory? Don't you want victory?" Idarigi didn't quite understand.

    "Of course I want victory, and I want it more than anyone else." Ding Yunyi still smiled faintly: "But if I have to sacrifice the lives of countless soldiers in exchange for such a victory, I will not be willing to do so. Besides,  There are many ways to achieve victory, Date, you can watch here, and soon you will see the complete destruction of Aida Sho."

    Idarigi didn¡¯t quite understand, but he decided to continue reading here.

    Ding Yunyi was there waiting for Li Dingguo to appear, but he did not put all his hopes on Li Dingguo.  In his opinion, it would be best if he could arrive at the battlefield in time and launch a surprise attack on the Japanese, but if he couldn't do it, it wasn't really a big deal.

    Sneak attacks and forceful attacks are only methods that can be used in war. You must adjust your combat deployment at any time according to changes in the actual battlefield conditions.

    Never bet all your winning chips on one person!  Piaotian Literature registered members recommend this work

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 518 The Death of Lizihu!

    The offensive and defensive battle at Akaishi Mountain was not as intense as the Japanese imagined.

    The Tiger Guards did not put all their energy into attacking.  They attacked carefully, retreated cautiously, and patiently reorganized new attacks.

    Shangchuan Lake gradually realized that something was wrong.

    The enemy seems to be waiting for something, but what are they waiting for?  Looking from here, it can be seen that the enemy has mobilized all the main forces, but they have definitely not used all their strength.

    why is that?  Shangchuanhu didn't figure it out.  However, he soon knew the answer.

    At three quarters of noon, this is the moment that determines the fate of the attack and defense of Chishi Mountain

    Behind the Japanese who were struggling to defend the front, gunfire suddenly came.  Aida Xiang, Kamikawa Ko, and all those Japanese people are a little baffled.

    Why are there gunshots from behind?

    "Enemies, enemies, there are a lot of enemies behind us!"

    When this report appeared, Aida Xiang and Kamikawa Ko were shocked and couldn't believe their ears.  enemy?  Why do enemies appear from behind?

    "There is a small road hidden there. None of us knew it before. Our main force was placed on the front, and the force left behind was very small. Now all of them have been defeated by the enemy."

    Aida Xiang was dizzy and almost fainted on the ground. When he woke up, he stopped Kamikawa Lake: "Mr. Kamikawa, what should we do now?"

    Shangchuan Lake also has no idea what to do!

    The enemy has broken through from behind, what should we do now to save the dangerous situation?

    Everyone can see it clearly.  Three bonfires were already burning there.  And that's definitely a sign.

    The soldiers of the Huben Guards also saw this signal clearly, and the offensive suddenly intensified.

    And this is a completely different offensive from before.

    The sound of artillery became intensive and returned to the level of the first day, and the dense sound of muskets rang out everywhere seemed to declare the determination of the Ming army:

    The general attack officially begins now!

    The soldiers of the Ming army all over the mountains and plains let out a roar like a mountain roar and a tsunami, which came from every corner of the battlefield.  Battle flags can be seen everywhere.  Flying all over the mountain.

    This will be the most brilliant scene on the battlefield!

    In the front was the Ming army's suddenly intensified offensive, and behind it was the roar of three hundred muskets.  The situation on the battlefield is now completely out of the control of the Japanese.

    "Hold on to the end! Hold on to the end!" Shangchuanhu shouted angrily.

    He does not allow failure and is very afraid of failure.  Failure will not only plunge Japan into a terrible disaster.  It will also lead to a situation that is beyond redemption.

    But, can he and his men continue to persevere?

    With support from the rear, the Ming army's forwards broke through the Japanese first line of defense in the shortest time, and the Japanese in Chishi Mountain began to become confused.

    ¡°If Kamikawa Lake¡¯s determination to resist is strong, then these Japanese samurai are far from being able to talk about these two words.

    At first they were able to persevere, but as the battle progressed, their determination, which was not very high in the first place, gradually collapsed.

    People began to flee, which was a normal reaction on the battlefield.

    There is no such unit that can keep the soldiers' fighting spirit strong even when they are completely at a disadvantage, and it is a group of "soldiers" who have almost never participated in a real battle.

    The fate of failure can no longer be reversed, no matter how hard Aida Sho or Kamikawa Ko try.  This is all doomed.

    Shangchuanhu sighed softly. He now knew that things would no longer go according to his vision, and all the efforts he had made would end here.

    Now, let yourself fight the final battle

    One by one, the Japanese fell, and Kamikawa Lake continued to drive the Japanese one by one to fill the huge vacancy.  But.  The Ming army rushing up not only did not decrease, but actually increased in number

    Countless Ming army officers and soldiers appeared on Chishi Mountain, and they gradually divided and surrounded the Japanese.  This is also what the Japanese least want to happen.

    Hope is dwindling, even if night has arrived, this terrible scene cannot end

    Some Japanese began to surrenderand this would also bring about a series of chain reactionsCountless torches were lit up, and the Ming army was unwilling to reduce its offensive even at night.

    heWe must seize this most favorable opportunity to completely annihilate all the Japanese in Akaishi Mountain!

    Ding Yunyi also appeared in Chishi Mountain.  And when the banner of "Brave and Loyal Tiger Guards" appeared, every fighting soldier of the Tiger Guards knew:

    Ding Yunyi, the Marquis of Wu Lie¡ª¡ªHere he is!

    The soldiers of the Huben Guards burst into earth-shattering cheers, that person.  That battle flag gave them immense confidence.

    There are not many Japanese who are still resisting on Chishi Mountain. A large number of Japanese died in battle or were captured or surrendered.

    Ding Yunyi took a quick look and saw that the Japanese resistance in a small area to the west seemed to be very tenacious.  He held the "dragon tooth" on his waist, and then slowly pulled it out bit by bit

    Marquis Wulie¡ªwanting to kill someone!

    The dragon's teeth flashed, and the sword's light glowed horribly under the torch.  A series of sword flashes took away the lives of Japanese people.

    It seems that no one here can stop Long Ya from killing

    Ding Yunyi¡¯s goal is to the west!

    Several Japanese people rushed toward Ding Yunyi desperately. Just as Long Ya was about to take action, two figures suddenly stood in front of him:

    Duan Saner, Ah Hu!

    The two men let out roars that no one could understand, and their knives flew around, killing and injuring the Japanese.  At this time, Li Dingguo also appeared where Ding Yunyi could see

    Ding Yunyi smiled slightly and strode forward.  His dragon fangs opened left and right, constantly killing every target within the range of the blade.

    Suddenly, he saw the frightened eyes of a Japanese man surrounded in the middle

    Ding Yunyi didn't think too much and swung the knife forward. Then he heard a scream and a large spurt of blood.

    The Japanese man slowly fell to the ground

    At this time, Ding Yunyi did not know that the person who died under his sword was the lord of Gaogang City, Xiang Tian Xiang

    Aida Xiang may die in peace.  However, who cares about his feelings?

    The sounds on the battlefield gradually became rarer.

    The night always comes to an end.

    When the sun slowly rises again, everything that happened in Chishi Mountain will come to an end

    On the top of the mountain.  There are corpses everywhere; prisoners can be seen everywhere, up and down the mountain

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUTOUT out of mind that they could last a long time at Chishi Mountain, but no one thought that the offensive and defensive battle at Chishi Mountain would end like this in less than three days.

    Ding Yunyi saw Shangchuan Lake for the first time.  He didn't know why, but he always felt that the prisoner in front of him who was always against him looked familiar.

    Where have you seen him before?  Ding Yunyi really couldn't think of it.

    Shangchuanhu, who was injured all over, stared at the opponent in front of him with a sneer: "Wu Liehou, don't you remember me?"

    Ding Yunyi shook his head slowly.

    Shangchuanhu smiled miserably: "Mr. Ding Town, Inspector Ding! Of course you won't remember me, but I can never forget you. I can never forget that when you were a small patrol inspector in Penghu  Look like that. Hitachi Gong Yaota died under your sword. Do you still remember the dozens of pirates who were executed by you? "

    "Hitagi Gong Yaota? The pirate who was executed by me?" Ding Yunyi frowned, and he suddenly remembered.

    That was when he was still in Penghu. He killed the arrogant pirate Hitachi Gong Yaota and captured twenty-seven pirates.

    Ding Yunyi¡¯s attitude towards those captured pirates is very simple: eradicate them!

    A total of twenty-seven pirates were captured, without exception.  Ding Yunyi asked a group of brothers to tie them all up, and threw big rocks into the sea at night, but no one survived.

    "Who are you?" Ding Yunyi, who gradually remembered, asked doubtfully: "Are you one of them?"

    "Do you think we are all dead?" Shangchuanhu smiled: "Actually, there is still one person who is not dead"

    ?¡­

    When a wave came, Hong Tiaoyuan sighed and was about to leave.  Suddenly, I vaguely saw something floating on the sea surface.

    Hong Tiaoyuan looked carefully and saw that he looked like a person. In shock, he hurriedly rushed into the sea. When he looked closer, he saw that he was indeed a person.  Hong Tiaoyuan desperately pulled the man back to the shore.

    I can see clearly by the moonlight.  Hong Tiaoyuan was shocked again.  This man was one of the twenty-seven pirates who were sunk into the sea.

    That's about fifteen or six years old, Hong Tuanyuan clearly remembers it.At that time, Hong Tiaoyuan saw that the little pirate was only a few years older than his own son. He couldn't bear it and begged Ding Yunyi to let him go. But Ding Yunyi told Hong Tiaoyuan: "If you want to let him go, you can guarantee that he will not go looking for him."  Oniomaru comes back for revenge?"

    Now this little pirate was washed back by the waves again. I guess it was God¡¯s will and his life should not have been cut off.

    Seeing that the little pirate was unconscious and dying. If no one helped him, he would die in less than half an hour. Hong Tiaoyuan couldn't bear it and hurriedly followed the method of fishermen on the island to save drowning people. After a while, the little pirate vomited out several words one after another.  Drink a lot of water and wake up.

    The little pirate opened his eyes and saw that the people in front of him turned out to be the officers and soldiers of the Ming Dynasty who had captured him during the day. He was so frightened that he kowtowed and shouted "spare my life".

    This little pirate¡¯s vitality was so tenacious that Hong Tiaoyuan couldn¡¯t help but admire him and asked casually: ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±

    "My lord, my name is Lizihu. I was originally a citizen of the Ming Dynasty. I was forcibly robbed by Hitachi Gongbaotian and became a pirate. My lord, please, please let me go."

    Hong Tiaoyuan became increasingly unbearable. He sighed and waved his hand: "Go, go. Whether you can escape from here depends on your luck, but you must never be a pirate again in the future."

    "Thank you, sir, thank you, sir." Li Zihu kowtowed repeatedly: "Sir, your life-saving grace will be unforgettable by Zihu and will definitely be repaid in the future."

    After saying that, he stood up and ran away from here

    ?¡­

    "I am the little pirate who was lucky enough to survive. I am one of the twenty-seven pirates. I am Lizihu!" After Shangchuanhu said this, he suddenly shouted crazily:

    "Ding Yunyi, I am here to demand your life on behalf of those twenty-six innocent souls!"

    Ding Yunyi suddenly realized that he finally knew who the Shangchuan Lake in front of him - Lizi Lake was!  He suddenly laughed loudly: "Who did I think you were? It turns out you are just a pirate. Hong Tiaoyuan was soft-hearted for a moment and let you live. You should have changed your mind and lived a peaceful life. Why do you have to come here to talk to me again?"  Against?"

    I originally thought that Ding Yunyi would have a different attitude after hearing this incident, but I didn't expect that Ding Yunyi would be so contemptuous.

    Ding Yunyi was still smiling there: "Li Zihu, you said twenty-six innocent souls? Do you know how many lives I took on the battlefield? I am afraid of everything, but I am not afraid of the innocent souls coming to claim my life! I have been in trouble all my life.  On the battlefield, there is no point in killing people. I am here, can you kill me? What can you do to me?"

    Li Zihu¡¯s angry face twitched, but he had no choice but to do anything to the man in front of him.

    He is not afraid of anything, he dares to kill anyone!  Nothing can threaten him.

    Ding Yunyi once again pulled out the dragon tooth from his waist: "I have killed countless people with this knife. Originally, I didn't want to kill you personally, but considering that you have been against me for so many years, you are a bit brave.  "

    Li Zihu was about to say something, but suddenly he saw a flash of sword light, and then he fell into a pool of blood

    After all, Lizihu was not able to escape this disaster. In fact, Lizihu should have died a few years ago, but he barely survived until now because of Hong Tiaoyuan's momentary kindness.

    But now everything is over.

    Ding Yunyi glanced at Idarigi, who had a pale face and had witnessed all this with his own eyes: "How about it, Master Ida? Is there no damage from my attack on Chishi Mountain?"

    Although he was unwilling to admit it, Idarigi reluctantly nodded.

    "You still have a chance to follow me now." Ding Yunyi smiled: "As long as you can serve me loyally from now on, then I guarantee that after Kyoto is captured, you and your family's life and property will be guaranteed!"

    As long as you can serve me loyally from now on, I guarantee that after Kyoto is captured, the life and property of you and your family will be guaranteed!

    This is a solemn promise, and now it¡¯s time for Idarigi to make a choice.

    Ding Yunyi said nothing more, but slowly lowered his gaze into the distance.  The defenses of Chishi Mountain have been completely broken through, and now it's time for the final decisive battle.

    Kyoto, that will be the next target.

    The door to Kyoto has been opened from now on!  Piaotian Literature registered members recommend this work

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 519: Royal Family

    Ding Yunyi was unstoppable in Japan, but Emperor Chongzhen, who was far away in the capital, did not know these things at all, and he was still distressed by his mess.

    Chongzhen believed that the source of all problems comes from two words - silver!

    After ordering Li Guorui to donate 200,000 taels of silver, Chongzhen waited for Li Guorui to surrender to him. On the other hand, he ordered the eunuch Cao Huachun of Dongchang and Wu Mengming, the envoy of Jinyi Guards, to send people to inquire about the opinions of the people in the capital on this matter.  Any discussion can be reported to the palace at any time.  Due to "terrible weather changes" and severe disasters in various places, Chongzhen planned to fast and practice provinces two days ago. However, after much deliberation, he had no idea how to raise money, so he could not leave it alone and live a quiet life of fasting.  Now because of Li Guorui's problem, he was deeply afraid of his ancestor's wrath and felt very depressed, so he had to make up his mind to repair the province, hoping to move God.  So he began to eat vegetarian food from last night, took a bath all over his body, and was exempted from going to court this morning. He also ordered an imperial eunuch to inform the cabinet and all civil and military officials: From today on, he will go to the provincial residence to meditate and meditate for three days, unless  If there are urgent military and national affairs, no reports are allowed.  After giving the instructions, he hurriedly changed into pure blue silk clothes under the service of the maids. He first went to the Fengxian Hall to offer incense and pray to the gods of his ancestors, and then to the Fengxian Farewell Hall.  The side hall.  He prayed to the god of his mother, the Queen Mother Xiaochun, and then took a chariot to the provincial residence.

    The Shengke residence is located behind the Wenhua Hall. The house is built with timber and is three feet above the ground. It is transparent and suspended on all sides, symbolizing isolation from the world.  During the Tianqi Dynasty, the provincial residence had never been used. The railings and wooden steps were covered with dust, spider webs were hung in front of the eaves and on the windows, and the wooden floor was covered with bat guano.  The corridor in front of the house is full of weeds.  When Chongzhen ascended to the throne, it was reused and kept clean.  Today he walked into the provincial residence and kowtowed to the Jade Emperor God. After sitting down, he originally wanted to close his eyes and meditate, and reflect on his faults to the gods, but unexpectedly his heart was so confused.  Sometimes I am thinking about this problem, sometimes I am thinking about that problem.

    At noon, Chongzhen ate the simplest vegetarian meal.  Although the eunuchs in the imperial dining room have a complete set of experiences passed down from their ancestors.  Keep it secret, cook some vegetarian ingredients such as mushrooms, mushrooms, young bamboo shoots, hericium, tofu, gluten, radish and cabbage with chicken soup, duck soup, high-quality soy sauce and precious spices.  It tastes extremely delicious and contains meat, but because Chongzhen was depressed, eating it felt like chewing dirt.  He moved his chopsticks casually and stopped eating. He only drank half of the bowl of rock sugar and white fungus soup.  The eunuch carefully removed the vegetarian meal and put a cup of tea on a plate.  Because it was during the fasting period, the tea cups used could not be painted, but were used as tributes from the kiln, which were purely vegetarian.  It is as white as jade, better than Ding kiln in the Northern Song Dynasty.  Chongzhen took a sip of tea and stared blankly at the teacup.  Brown color is bright yellow and light green, with a vague and non-existent light smoke floating on it.  The light smoke slowly dispersed, and the repulsive phantom of Li Guorui and the remains of Queen Mother Xiaoding sitting on the lotus throne appeared from inside.  His heart moved.  With a blink of an eye, the illusion disappeared immediately.

    He cannot care about the issue of military pay, especially the issue of Li Guorui, and it is impossible for him to quietly reflect on his own mistakes.  The more he thought about these things, the more he could not sit down in Jiku, so he decided to change the three days of fasting to one day.  And on this day, I can't wait for the red sun to set in the west immediately, and quickly return to Qianqing Palace to deal with important matters.

    Because he often lacked sleep, he couldn't help but fall asleep in his chair.  He had some strange dreams, all related to military pay.  Later, I dreamed that thousands of officers and soldiers surrounded Yang Sichang's camp, clamoring for pay.  He saw Yang Sichang walking out in a hurry, comforting him in every possible way, and the noise from the officers and soldiers became even fiercer. It was about to lead to a catastrophe. Suddenly, Yang Sichang rushed into the palace, kowtowed to the ground in front of him, and begged to quickly raise military pay. The noise seemed to have rushed into the imperial city.  , approaching outside the Forbidden City.  He woke up with a start, breaking out in a cold sweat.  He looked at the sun through the window, but at the end of the day, he felt that the day was so long, and this day was actually very long!

    A eunuch at the side brought half a basin of warm water in a silver basin and knelt in front of him. Another eunuch covered his legs with a piece of plain satin, and then rolled up his sleeves for Chongzhen.  Things like this are usually attended by the palace maids. Today, due to fasting and meditation, the palace ladies cannot come with them, so the eunuchs have to do it all.  Although these eunuchs were all young men of seventeen or eighteen years old, with good looks, gorgeous clothes, and light movements, Chongzhen could not help but feel that they were clumsy and could not serve him satisfactorily.  He had no choice but to lean down and wash his face, sighing softly.  No one knows whether he sighed because the eunuchs were not serving him satisfactorily, or whether he was sighing because the state affairs were not going as planned.  After the silver basin and the plain satin covering the legs were taken away, another young eunuch came over, knelt down in front of him, and raised a black lacquer tray made by the Orchard Factory during the Yongle period with mother-of-pearl and plum blossoms embedded in it.  Chongzhen took the tea cup off the tray, rinsed his mouth, and put it back on the tray.  He turned back to the other eunuch and asked:

    "Where is Wang Dehua?"

    "Your Majesty, Wang Dehua just came to the guard room in front of the Wenhua Hall to wait for questioning. Because the Emperor is in trouble, he doesn't dare to come rashly, and the servants don't dare to start the memorial either."

    ?This mysterious cabin was only for the emperor to repair and study, and could not discuss state affairs.  Chongzhen thought for a while and decided to make an exception and leave for a while while repairing the province. He went to the Wenhua Hall to ask Wang Dehua, and then came back to continue repairing the province.  He kowtowed three times to the Lord of the Jade Emperor and walked out of the wooden house.

    As soon as Chongzhen arrived at the back hall of Wenhua, he sat on the dragon chair and ordered a young man to call Wang Dehua to him and asked anxiously:

    "After delivering the order for the second time yesterday, has Li Guorui responded?"

    Wang Dehua bowed and replied: "I'm going to start playing for the emperor, but Li Guorui has not responded yet."

    "Damn it! What's going on at his house?"

    "After lunch, Cao Huachun came into the palace. Knowing that the emperor was repairing the province, he did not dare to surprise him, so he left the palace again. According to Huachun's words to the slaves: Since the first edict was delivered the day before yesterday, although Li Guorui himself was waiting in the palace,  He didn't dare to show his face, but he kept secretly discussing with his close followers and confidants, and also sent people to secretly find several royal relatives and friends who were close friends to discuss ways. "

    "What method should we discuss?"

    "It's nothing more than asking everyone to plead with the Emperor. But it's not clear how the emperor's relatives and ancestors will go to the palace to plead. Anyway, it's just to complain to the Emperor on his behalf, and everyone also complains for themselves."

    "Humph. Who am I complaining to? Which royal relatives have the closest ties to the Li family?"

    Wang Dehua knew that the person who had the closest relationship with the Li family was the queen's father, Zhou Kui, but he would never tell him.  He was not afraid of the queen, who had never been involved in government affairs, nor how Zhou Kui would retaliate against him in the future, but he was afraid that the emperor himself would change his mind.  If he sided with the emperor wholeheartedly on this important matter, he would be in trouble if the emperor changed his mind and regretted it in the future.  So he replied in general terms:

    "Li Guorui is the great-nephew of the Jiulian Empress. The hereditary marquis has the deepest foundation and the highest title among the Qi Wans today. All royal relatives have close contacts with the Li family, not just one family or two."

    Chongzhen asked again: "Do the people in the capital know about this?"

    "My lord, there is no airtight wall in the world. The people in the capital have already spread the word."

    "What do the subjects say?"

    "According to what Cao Huachun told the slave, the people who investigated the matter in Dongchang and Jinyiwei Yamen heard people all over the city talking about it, praising His Majesty for being wise and holy. This is an extremely good thing. Everyone said that the country has been in difficulty in recent years.  , the subjects tried their best to provide food and pay, and took away a lot of worries for the emperor. They, the relatives of the emperor who have been deeply favored by the country, should have repaid the favor. Now the emperor is wise and decisive, and it is reasonable and reasonable. "

    "What else is there to discuss?"

    Wang Dehua knew that there were still various discussions among the emperor's relatives, but he did not dare to let Chongzhen know about it and replied that there were no other discussions.  Chongzhen asked him to withdraw, and ordered an eunuch to go to the cabinet to summon Xue Guoguan.  The cabinet is on the left side of the Meridian Gate, not far from the south of Wenhua Hall.  So Xue Guoguan was quickly called.  Chongzhen looked at the chief minister kneeling on the ground and asked:

    "Yesterday, I gave Li Guorui two strict orders to pay for the country and set an example for his subjects. It seems that Li Guorui intends to rely on favor and resist, which is against my will. According to Mr., what will be done in the next step? Among the gentry in the court, there are  What do you think?"

    In this case, Xue Guoguan was on the side of the ruling Jin gentry.  In the past two or three days, he had come into contact with many colleagues in the DPRK and China.  Regardless of whether they were from the south or the north, although they usually had different interests and had deep opinions, they all sympathized with the emperor's difficulties in this matter and agreed to operate on Qi Wan.  They hoped that the emperor could raise millions of silver from Qi Wan and his ministers to pay for the army, so that the army to suppress thieves could be carried out smoothly without asking them for money; if the emperor's relatives and ministers resisted vigorously, the emperor's army would be destroyed.  This move failed, and the emperor could no longer rely on them for help.  Xue Guoguan naturally refused to tell Chongzhen the thoughts of the Jin gentry in the court, so he raised his head and said:

    "All the gentry in the court know that the current treasury is in ruins, and the emperor's move is out of necessity. However, it is not convenient for foreign ministers to talk about Qi Wan, so they avoid talking about it in the court. In my opinion, this shot must be fired, and the next step is to  The chess is easy to move. I hope your Majesty will act decisively and don¡¯t need to ask more questions.¡±

    Chongzhen nodded, asked two other things, and asked Xue Guoguan to leave.  Now that he knew that the people in the capital heartily supported him and praised his wisdom, he became more determined: If Li Guorui dared to resist, he would be severely punished.  He was worried that some of the more respectable royal relatives would come out to intercede on behalf of the Li family and ruin his plan to donate money.  The more he thought about it, the more uneasy he became, and he was not in the mood to go back to the wooden house to continue sitting alone to study, so he walked out of the Wenhua Gate in a depressed manner, shook his sleeves, and took the chariot back to the Qianqing Palace.

    He had just changed his clothes and was sitting in front of the imperial cabinet in the East Nuan Pavilion of the Qianqing Palace. Wang Dehua brought a memorial from Li Guorui and a stack of other documents to him.  He originally thought that after the second edict, even though Li Guorui was secretly doing something, he could not help but feel panic.?I apologize.  As long as Li Guorui apologized and was willing to spend 100,000 taels of silver as an initiative, he would not only stop looking into it, but also plan to pass on the edict to commend him.  Unexpectedly, Li Guorui not only complained to him in the secret book, but also used it to confront Empress Dowager Xiaoding, asking him to relax the time limit for Xiaoding's sake so that he could borrow 30,000 taels of silver from various relatives to serve the country.  .  After reading this secret memorial, Chongzhen asked Wang Dehua:

    "Is this just here?"

    "Yes, Your Majesty."

    "Have you seen it?"

    "My slave has seen it."

    Chongzhen stamped his foot: "Hmph, thirty thousand taels, he can actually talk about it!"

    "Yes, it's a good thing he can say it."

    "I want to see if he can twist his arm over his thigh!"

    This unpleasant incident made Chongzhen unable to even eat dinner.  The good thing is that today, due to fasting, he only had a dozen or so vegetarian dishes for dinner. He didn't have to play music as usual during the meal, and his ears were very quiet, so he could barely eat a little.  Just after dinner, the eunuch serving nearby reported that Xin Yuehou Liu Wenbing and several royal relatives had come to the palace to seek an audience, and were now awaiting orders at Donghua Gate.  Chongzhen thought that they must have come to plead for Li Guorui and asked:

    "Which other royal relatives are coming with you?"

    "There is also the Prince Consort Gong Yonggu, the old Prince Consort Zhang Guoji, and the old Prince Consort Ran Xingyi."

    Chongzhen thought, but Zhou Kui, the queen's father, knew better and did not enter the palace with them.  He originally didn't plan to see them, but he thought that Zhang Guoji and Ran Xingrang were both senior royal relatives and rarely entered the palace, so he might as well listen to what they had to say.  So he pondered for a moment and then ordered:

    "Tell them to wait at Wenhua Hall!"

    The incident of Marquis Wu Qing greatly shocked the Qiwan people in Beijing. They were panicked and aggrieved.  Families of meritorious officials with noble titles, the so-called "Xunjiu", also became afraid.  They understood that the emperor asked Qi Wan for help first, and then it was their turn.  Furthermore, Qi Wan and Xun Jiu were often related, and when the family was in trouble, all directions were involved.  Therefore, the princes, marquises, and princes in the capital all expressed sympathy for Qi Wan and secretly supported him, hoping that the Wuqing Marquis Mansion would use various methods to resist to the end.  After intense secret discussions and several secret discussions, the royal relatives recommended four people to enter the palace to intercede on behalf of the Li family.  Among them, the tallest person in the class is Ran Xingrang, the son-in-law and consort of Emperor Wanli, who is over sixty years old and has a silver beard and hair.  The second and older one is Queen Yi'an, Queen Zhang of Tianqi, Chongzhen's sister-in-law.  His father, Taikang Bo Zhang Guoji.  He has always been cautious, not asking about foreign affairs and not daring to make too many friends.  This time, because of the sadness of the death of a rabbit and the fox, and the pleading of Li Guorui's family, and Zhou Kui's efforts to encourage him, he had to go against his usual habits and bite the bullet and enter the palace.  Everyone knew that Chongzhen had a bad temper and was very suspicious, so when the four of them were waiting in the Wenhua Hall, they were anxious and nervous.

    Chongzhen came to the back hall of Wenhua and sat on the throne.  The four royal relatives first knelt on the Yong Road of Wenhua Gate to receive him, and then came to the back hall of Wenhua to kneel down and kowtow three times to the emperor.  Chongzhen sat down and asked them with a straight face why they came to the palace.  Before they entered the palace, they expected the old consort Ran Xing to speak first, but when he saw the emperor's serious expression, he did not dare to say anything for the time being.  Xinlehou Liu Wenbing was Chongzhen's uncle's cousin. He was originally a person who dared to speak up, but his deceased sister was Li Guorui's daughter-in-law. Because of this kind of relationship, it was inconvenient for him to speak first.  Commander-in-law Gong Yonggu was Chongzhen's brother-in-law. He was the youngest among them, only twenty-five years old. He had a straightforward temperament and was very favored by Chongzhen.  Seeing everyone looking at each other and not daring to speak, he couldn't help but stand up and play:

    "I came to the palace for no other reason than to ask Your Majesty, for the sake of Empress Dowager Xiaoding, to treat Li Guorui"

    Chongzhen cut him off and said, "I have my own opinion on Li Guorui's matter, so you don't need to say more." Registered members of Piaotian Literature recommend this work

 Part One: Penghu Chapter 520 Business

    Qiang Ming 520_Qiang Ming full text free reading_Chapter 520 Business comes from (.)

    Gong Yonggu added: "Your Majesty, since this matter comes from Qian Duan, naturally I should not say anything more. But thinking about the Empress Dowager Xiaoding"

    Chongzhen sneered softly through his nostrils and said: "I knew you wanted to mention Empress Dowager Xiaoding! This country is not only my country, but also the country of Empress Dowager Xiaoding and the country of my ancestors. The difficulties of the court and my difficulties, even though you have  If I don't know, my ancestors will know everything. How can I bear to ask Qi Wan for help if it is not a last resort?"

    Liu Wenbing bravely said: "Your Majesty has worked hard for the country, and I know it very well. But today the court is in trouble, and it cannot be solved by asking several Qi Wan to help. What's more, the country is not at the end of its rope today. The emperor blames Li Guorui too much and will  May the spirit of Empress Dowager Xiaoding be in heaven"

    Chongzhen shook his head and said: "You really don't know. Don't say this to outsiders. We are almost at the end of our rope." He looked at the four royal relatives, his eyes suddenly became wet, he sighed and continued: "I govern the world with filial piety.  , Don¡¯t you know that the Empress Dowager Xiaoding is my great-grandmother? If she didn¡¯t have a lot of money and no military pay, how could I bear to do this?  We should use our money to advocate for our subjects, which is far worse than the ancients who ruined their country and rescued them!"

    The elder Prince Consort Ran Xingrang stood up quickly and said: "The country is in difficulty, and I and others are also very aware of it. But Qi Wan today is very different from previous years. The land is desolate, and the income of the farmland is limited. He is a relative of the emperor, and the expenses cannot be paid.  A sharp decrease. Although Wu Qinghou¡¯s family was relatively prosperous in the past, it has actually become empty in recent years.¡±

    Chongzhen smiled coldly and said: "You are all relatives of the emperor. Naturally, you will only think about the relatives of the emperor. If the world is peaceful and the country is rich, and more rewards are given to the relatives of the emperor every year, everyone will not complain."

    The royal relatives did not dare to speak anymore and returned their seats with their heads lowered.  Chongzhen looked at everyone and asked:

    "What else do you have to say?"

    Everybody stood up and looked at each other.  They didn't dare to say anything.  Gong Yonggu knew that Zhang Guoji would never dare to speak, so he nudged the old consort Ran Xingrang with his elbow, but saw no movement.  He had no choice but to take two steps forward, kneel down and play:

    "I don't dare to plead for Li Guorui, but I just think that Li Guorui is having difficulty getting 200,000 taels of silver at the moment. Can your Majesty be extra gracious and ask him to pay less to show sympathy, so that this matter can be settled as soon as possible?"

    Chongzhen has also thought about this issue repeatedly.  He also understood that the amount he wanted now was too big and it would not be easy for Li Guorui to come up with it, but he was unwilling to give in immediately and wanted Li Guorui to bargain after he knew how powerful he was.  He sneered and said:

    "There must be no less than a penny of silver. When the ancestor of the gods was young, an unknown amount of gold and silver from the inner treasury was transported to their Li family. Today the country is in difficulty, and I only want him to return the gold and silver from the inner treasury." He turned to Ran Xingrang and asked, "Nian Qing  Gao. Do you remember what happened at that time?"

    Ran Xingrang bowed and replied: "Zhang Juzheng died in the tenth year of Wanli, and the divine ancestor took charge of the government. It was nearly sixty years ago. There were rumors in the past that the Empress Dowager Xiaoding often rewarded the Li family with gold and silver from her inner treasury. However, because of the stupidity of the ministers,  See, even if it happened, it must have happened before the tenth year of Wanli, and it may not have been hidden until today."

    "Sixty years of living, that's more." Chongzhen smiled and continued: "You are entrusted by the Li family to come to intercede. Although I don't agree, you have done your best. I am mentally exhausted today.  There are many difficulties that I cannot tell you in detail. Please go."

    Everyone kowtowed silently and filed out.  But as soon as they walked out of the Wenhua Gate, a eunuch chased them out with a message, telling the consort Gong Yonggu to return to the Wenhua back hall.  The rest of the royal family did not dare to leave for the time being, waiting to be summoned.  At first everyone was surprised and a little surprised.  Then Ran Xingrang and Zhang Guoji had second thoughts at the same time, thinking that the emperor must have changed his mind and Li Guorui's matter had turned around. Unconsciously, they were secretly happy and exchanged glances with each other.

    Chongzhen has left the throne and is walking around in the middle of the Wenhua rear hall, frowning and looking anxious.  Seeing Gong Yonggu come in, he walked to the middle, stood with his back on the imperial case, facing south, his face was so serious that it was scary.  Gong Yonggu kowtowed, kneeling on the ground with half hope and half anxiety, waiting for questions.  After a while, Chongzhen asked his brother-in-law:

    "What complaints do the royal relatives have about this matter?"

    Gong Yonggu was suddenly startled, kowtowed and said, "The royal relatives have no complaints against His Majesty."

    "Humph, there won't be any complaints!" After a pause, Chongzhen continued: "When Emperor Wanli was alive, the old royal relatives of each family often received rewards. In the early years of Chongzhen, although things were not as good as before, I also rewarded a lot every year.  . How can we not complain now that we are relying on the royal relatives for military pay?¡±

    Gong Yonggu did hear a lot of complaints. The biggest complaint was that the royal relatives said that the clan wasThere are many princes, such as the King of Jin in Taiyuan, the King of Qin in Xi'an, King Lu of Weihui, the King of Zhou in Kaifeng, the King of Fu in Luoyang, the King of Shu in Chengdu, the King of Chu in Wuchang, etc. Each family can come up with something.  With millions of silver, it is not difficult to come up with at least a few hundred thousand. Why not let them help pay for the army?  Three or four families contributed money, which was enough for a year's military pay.  After all, the emperor is partial to the people of the Zhu family. He ignores many extremely wealthy princes, but he makes plans over the heads of several royal relatives!  Even Gong Yonggu himself has such thoughts.  However, he knew the emperor's temperament very well. Even though he was a close relative of Chongzhen and was deeply favored, he did not dare to say a word about what the emperor's relatives were talking about behind their backs.  He just lay down on the ground and remained silent.

    Seeing that his brother-in-law was silent, Chongzhen ordered him to go out.  Immediately, he walked out of Wenhua Palace with a heavy heart and took the chariot back to Qianqing Palace.

    It was already the third watch of the drum beat, and he was still leaning on the imperial couch thinking about raising wages.  He thought that Li Guorui would not dare to continue to resist if he caused some of the more respectable relatives of the emperor to suffer tonight. As long as he apologized tomorrow and was willing to pay 100,000 or 80,000 silver, he could also grant a special favor to the emperor.  No punishment.  He also thought to himself that the Queen's Qianqiu Festival was coming soon, and it was best to get help from the royal relatives before the Queen's birthday, so as not to cause trouble for the palace and Qi Wan.

    When Li Guorui, the Marquis of Wuqing, saw that the relatives who were interceding with the emperor on his behalf were frustrated, he realized that he had made the emperor angry, and even if he wanted to give out 30,000 to 50,000 silver, it would not end the matter.  Within a few days.  He had already spent 30,000 silver on the emperor's eunuchs such as Wang Dehua and Cao Huachun, and other second-rate and third-rate eunuchs also took the opportunity to extort money from him.  Li Guorui saw that nearly 50,000 taels of silver had been spent like water, and not even one tael of silver had reached the emperor's hands. After much deliberation, and repeated secret discussions with his trusted Qing guests, Li Guorui decided to just go to the court to beg for mercy and complain, and agreed to pay the debt.  Forty thousand silver coins.  Not even an extra tael of silver will come out.  What he relies on is that he is the nephew of the Empress Dowager Xiaoding and the cousin of the current emperor, and he has not committed any other crimes.  It was unreasonable for the emperor to ask him to give out a lot of money for no reason. He couldn't give out a lot of money without violating the national law.  Some of the royal relatives secretly encouraged the Li family to continue to push the envelope but try to find a way to ask the empress and Empress Higashikata to say a good word in front of the emperor.  Everyone thinks.  As long as the Queen or the very favored Empress of the East Palace say a word, things will turn around.

    For several days, Chongzhen sent eunuchs to force Li Guorui to give him 200,000 taels of silver every day, but Li Guorui could only complain.  Chongzhen was even more angry. Regardless of the consequences, he simply gave Li Guorui 400,000 taels of silver within ten days without delay.  Li Guorui was naturally frightened when he saw that the emperor was so angry and unreasonable, and quickly sent people to secretly ask the royal relatives for advice.  Everyone knew that Chongzhen was in a hurry and had nothing to do.  That's why this unreasonable and strict decree was issued.  They believed that there were only ten days left until the Queen's Thousand Autumn Festival. As long as Li Guorui held the broken jar and smashed it until the Thousand Autumn Festival, he would definitely be forgiven by the Queen's words.  Someone else had an idea for Li Guorui: sell off his property in a big way.  So the servants of Wuqinghou Mansion brought all kinds of furniture, clothes, jewelry, calligraphy, paintings, and antiques of various sizes.  Everything that could be sold was put out on the street and marked for sale, filling the whole street.  After two days, we began to demolish the houses and archways, and piled bricks, tiles, wood, stones, animal spines, etc. into two long streets.

    There is a red paper poster posted on the pile of miscellaneous items.  It read: "Due to imperial restrictions, my house is in urgent need of money; everything is sold at a low price, so hurry up if you want to buy it!" This was a great anecdote that had never happened in the past, and the whole city of Beijing was agitated.  Every day, the people in the capital went to the area around Wuqinghou Mansion to watch the excitement, as if they were rushing to a party, but no one dared to buy anything for fear of getting burned.  There were a lot of discussions among the people. Some accused Wu Qinghou of deliberately smearing dirt on the emperor's face and resisting to the end like a dog. Some said that the emperor had gone too far and that he could no longer get the 200,000 cash.  came out and forced him to take out 400,000 taels, forcing Li Wuqing to jump over the wall; in addition, early one morning, unnamed posters appeared at Daming Gate, Qipan Street and East and West Chang'an Street, praising the current emperor as a wise and holy king, and he was deeply involved in doing this.  People's hearts.

    These situations were reported to the palace by Cao Huachun, the eunuch in charge of Dongchang.  Chongzhen was very angry and ordered Li Guorui to be deprived of his title and sent to Zhenfu Prison to pursue a huge sum of 400,000 silver.  At first, he was satisfied with the anonymous posts appearing in Qipan Street and other places, which increased his determination to fight Qi Wan.  But one day later, when he knew that public opinion also criticized his actions, he immediately sent an order to Dongchang and Jinyiwei, strictly prohibiting the people of the capital from "discussing the government's affairs indiscriminately" and secretly writing anonymous posts. Violators would be severely punished.

    Chongzhen originally hoped to successfully complete the matter of asking Qi Wan for help before the Queen's Qianqiu Festival, but unexpectedly the first shot was not fired, resulting in a deadlock on Li Guorui's matter.  Even though he wanted to fight the royal family to the end, he still felt a little regretful in his heart.  On the second day after Li Guorui was imprisoned, he almost felt that there was nothing he could do to Li Guorui, so he summoned his chief assistant Xue Guoguan into the Palace of Qianqing and asked worriedly:

    "Li Guorui stubbornly resisted and even turned to Qi Qi.?Things that require help will not go smoothly.  Unexpectedly, it is so difficult to raise wages. What are your ideas, sir?  "

    Xue Guoguan disagreed with Chongzhen's willful behavior, but he did not dare to say it.  He knew very well that Qi Wan and Xun Jiu were now secretly twisted into a rope, desperately resisting the emperor's help.  He was afraid that if things changed, something would happen to him, so he knelt on the ground and gave an ambiguous answer:

    "Li Guorui should not be so stubborn. But he is the nephew of the Empress Dowager Xiaoding, and he is not comparable to ordinary foreign ministers. I don't dare to say anything about how to punish him."

    After hearing this answer, Chongzhen was very angry, but he endured it and did not show it.  He decided to test whether Xue Guoguan was loyal to him, so he suddenly asked with a smile:

    "How did you entertain yourself at home last night, sir?"

    Xue Guoguan was suddenly startled, his heart pounding wildly.  He was afraid that if he told the truth, the emperor might reproach him and say: "Huh, you are a secret minister and the leader of hundreds of officials. The famine is so serious and the national affairs are so difficult. It is only right that you should work hard day and night and not forget about peace. How can you have leisure time?"  , drank with concubines, and played chess with Qing guests until late at night?" He knew that the investigators of Dongchang often spied on the private affairs of his subjects and reported them to the palace.  It seems that what happened last night has been known to the emperor. If he doesn't tell the truth, he will be guilty of deceiving the emperor.  In a moment, he weighed the pros and cons of the two aspects, paused and said:

    "The humble minister is serving his duties in a poor manner. He cannot work hard day and night and work harder to relieve the emperor's worries on the eve of the night. He even had a drink with his family and played chess with his guests last night. Apart from these two things, he has no other entertainment."

    "Sir, did you win against the 'f*ck horse' twice?"

    "It was just two flukes."

    Chongzhen is no longer angry with his chief minister.  He was satisfied that Xue Guoguan's answer was completely consistent with the report he got from Cao Huachun, the eunuch of Dongchang. He nodded with a smile and said:

    "You don't bully me, you are worthy of being my loyal minister."

    After Xue Guoguan withdrew from the Qianqing Palace in a panic, Chongzhen fell into deep distress.  In the past two days, he noticed that his trusted eunuchs Wang Dehua and Cao Huachun were not as enthusiastic about this matter as they were a few days ago. Could it be that they had been bribed by the emperor's relatives?  He had no evidence, but he was very suspicious and cursed in his heart:

    "You bastard, there is no one you can trust!"

    Just at this moment, Cao Huachun came.  He went to the palace every day and reported to the emperor the developments of his subjects inside and outside the capital. Even the secret family affairs of his subjects were the materials he reported to the palace.  Recently, he has spent a lot of Li Guorui's money, and has been entrusted by some Dukes and Hou Xunchen to speak good words for Li Guorui in front of the emperor.  Today he bluntly reported in front of Chongzhen: Qi Wan, Xun Jiu and Jin gentry all over the capital are in danger because of Li Guorui's affairs, and every family is in panic.  Cao Huachun also showed some interest, as if Li Guorui was not as wealthy as reported outside.

    After listening to Cao Huachun's report, Chongzhen became even more suspicious. He deliberately looked into Cao Huachun's eyes and smiled without saying a word.  Cao Huachun avoided his gaze and lowered his head. His heart was agitated and cold sweat broke out on his back.  Although he was the admiral of Dongchang and had great power, and the subjects in the capital were a little afraid of him, he was the emperor's domestic slave after all. The emperor could punish him at any time with just a word, so he was extremely afraid that Chongzhen would become suspicious of him.  After a while, Chongzhen suddenly asked:

    "Cao Banban, how is business going these days?"

    Cao Huachun was shocked and turned pale. He fell to the ground and kowtowed repeatedly, saying, "I am a strict and law-abiding servant. Your Majesty knows this and never dares to be lax. I really don't know what your Majesty is talking about."

    Chongzhen continued to sneer, and after a long while, he said slowly: "You have to be careful! Someone has a secret book, telling you to take advantage of Dongchang's power and accept a lot of bribes, and the people in the capital borrowed it."

    "This slave is unjustly accused! This slave is wrongly accused! Your Majesty knows it clearly, this slave is really unjustly accused!" Cao Huachun said repeatedly, banging his head with a thud.

    Seeing that Cao Huachun was very scared, Chongzhen was satisfied and thought: "These slaves are their own family after all, and they don't dare to do bad things." In order to make Cao Huachun continue to serve him loyally, he said in a gentler tone:

    "Of course I don't doubt you, but you have to be extra careful in the future. If someone catches you, I won't be able to protect you."

    Qiang Ming 520_Qiang Ming full text free to read_Chapter 520 Business update completed!

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 521 Battle with Ningyuan (Part 1)

    Ding Yunyi was showing off his power over Japan, and Wu Sangui, who was far away in Liaodong, was also having fierce battles with the Qing army.

    Since Zu Dashou and Hong Chengchou failed to surrender one after another, Wu Sangui has become the last pillar of the Ming Dynasty in Liaodong.

    After the Battle of Songshan, this tragic defeat had a huge impact on the Ming army.  From then on, the Ming Dynasty could no longer fight outside the Pass and was completely unable to cope with the situation in Liaodong. Except for Ningyuan, everything fell into the hands of the Qing army.

    Huang Taiji once said arrogantly: "Taking Beijing is like cutting down a big tree. Cut it down from both sides first, and then the big tree will fall down. The Ming Dynasty's best soldiers have been exhausted. If I continue to plunder all sides, I will surely capture Beijing."

    Huang Taiji set his sights on Ningyuan, the last city in Liaodong.

    Ningyuan has become the main target for the Qing army's next attack and capture.  Wu Sangui was mentally prepared for this.  He was in a lonely place, but he still persevered.  The imperial court's efforts to strengthen Ningyuan's defense capabilities also strengthened his confidence in holding on.  Chongzhen sent out 120,000 taels of gold and 300,000 taels of silver from the Ministry of Household Affairs. He then transferred rice from Tianjin and transported it to Ningyuan one after another.  He was instructed to "divide the money and grain into various cities as appropriate, so that everything is prepared and the common people are safe."  Two-thirds of the grain originally stored in the four cities was given to Wu Sangui, and the remaining one-third was given to the troops commanded by generals Bai Guangen and Li Fuming.  For example, if Wu Sangui recruits new soldiers, they will be provided with food per household.

    With enough money and food, Wu Sangui and others asked for military supplies such as armor, bows and arrows, and guns.  Chongzhen immediately ordered the Ministry of War: "Inspect and dispatch immediately."  The Ministry of War was ordered not to delay, and ordered the Military Staff Bureau to prepare quickly, and the Ministry of War sent officials to "quickly send troops to the army to provide assistance for the suppression. Do not delay."  In a short period of time, Ningyuan gathered more than 30,000 troops. The military supplies were sufficient and the defense capabilities were greatly enhanced.

    Chongzhen realized the importance of guarding Ningyuan and agreed to all requests from Wu Sangui and Fan Zhiwan.  He regarded Wu Sangui as the guarantee of the safety of western Liaoning and was responsible for resisting Qing troops.  therefore.  Although the peasant armies of Li Zicheng and Zhang Xianzhong were approaching step by step, the crisis of the Ming regime was deepening day by day. Chongzhen Ningke mobilized Bai Guangen and other Liao generals to enter the pass for reinforcements.  Don't let Wu Sangui get even one step away from Ning.

    "Wu Sangui concentrated on defense and continuously strengthened Ningyuan's combat readiness.

    But the Qing army still arrived.

    On March 16, the thirteenth year of Chongzhen, the Qing army attacked Ningyuan in a large scale!

    Abatai and Turge stood side by side in front of the formation.  Looking at the Ningyuan City Wall more than three hundred steps away, he exhaled clouds of white mist.

    Although it is early March, we are currently in the Little Ice Age in history. Although the heyday of the Little Ice Age has ended and the climate is gradually warming, the temperature is still very low.

    The cold wind blew on Abatai's face, bringing with it a biting chill, and he couldn't help but shudder.

    Turg, who was beside him, saw him and said, "Baylor, you'd better put on your mink cloak."

    Abatai shook his head.  He said: "No need. Let's start the attack." But he still sighed in his heart. He was still old after all. If he went back ten years, what would this coldness mean?  Even on a snowy day, I still only wear a single piece of clothing.

    Following his orders.  More than 80 shield vehicles were pushed out from the Qingjun formation, divided into two rows, and pushed towards the city wall of Ningyuan City.  And those hiding behind the shield cart were all armored soldiers from the Eight Banners.

    A shield car can cover ten to fifteen soldiers, so the number of armored soldiers dispatched by the Qing army in this attack also exceeded a thousand.  And behind every shield car.  There were nearly 5,000 auxiliaries, followers, and soldiers in total. They held shields and wooden ladders and followed the tower carts to advance towards the city wall.  From the beginning, the Qing army dispatched all the elite troops of the Eight Banners.

    At the same time, twelve artillery pieces were launched from the rear of the Qing soldiers and started firing in the direction of the city wall.  The Qing army had a total of twenty artillery pieces, but they were all small and medium-sized artillery pieces. There were only twelve artillery pieces that could shoot a distance of about three hundred paces, and they all fired solid bullets.

    Although except for the Hongyi cannon, generally small and medium-sized artillery does not pose a great threat to the city wall. If a solid bullet hits the city wall, it will only make a small crater at most. Even if it hits the top of the city, it will only  If a few soldiers were killed, the impact would be negligible.  But after all, this is when the Qing army began to use artillery to attack the Ningyuan army, and they were no longer passively beaten. Therefore, it was also a great encouragement to the morale of the Qing army.

    On the Ningyuan City, Wu Sangui took Bai Guangen, Li Fuming, Sun Zhongdou and other generals of the Ningyuan Army, as well as a group of Jinyi Guards who came to supervise the battle, to take command on the city tower. The other generals were scattered on the city wall to set up defenses.  As the Qing army's attack began, the Ningyuan army's artillery also began to launch a strike against the Qing army.

    However, because the Qing army's artillery did not pose a great threat to Ningyuan, the Ningyuan army did not engage in an artillery battle with the Qing army. Instead, it targeted the Qing army approaching Ningyuan City under the city.

    Ningyuan¡¯s army is in NingAmong the fifteen artillery pieces in the distance, five are tiger crouching cannons that cannot fire solid shells. The other ten artillery guns are six medium-sized Fran cannons and four small Fran cannons that can fire solid shells and cannonballs.  .  Since the Qing army had shield vehicles as cover, ordinary shotshells had basically no effect on the shield vehicles. Therefore, all ten small and medium-sized Fran cannons fired solid shells to focus on attacking the shield vehicles. Only the five tiger squatting cannons fired shotshells to attack those  Auxiliaries, followers, and coats without shield chariot protection.

    Generally speaking, a well-made shield car also has a considerable defensive effect against solid bullets, but among the ten small and medium-sized Fran cannons of the Ningyuan Army, eight were newly purchased by the Ming Dynasty from the Portuguese.  Both the range and penetrating power are much stronger than the Fran cannon manufactured by the Ming Dynasty. In addition, a considerable part of the Qing army's shield vehicles were made on the fly and the workmanship was relatively rough. Therefore, during a round of shelling  After that, three shield vehicles were penetrated with a hole the size of a tabletop. The iron bullets that penetrated the shield vehicles still had their remaining power and killed several Qing soldiers.  Several other shield cars that were hit were also hit by iron bullets, causing sawdust to fly.  At the same time, the shotgun shells fired by the Tiger Cannon also fell into the Qing army group, killing many Qing troops.

    But overall, the effect of this round of shelling was not strong, killing less than a hundred people.  However, less than ten of the most elite armored soldiers of the Qing Army were injured.

    However, Wu Sangui had already expected this, so he still gave the order.  He ordered the artillery to continue firing, and at the same time ordered the musketeers to prepare. The Qing army could only enter the range of the muskets.

    Although muskets cannot penetrate shield vehicles, there are still many Qing soldiers who cannot be protected by shield vehicles and can become targets.  Moreover, the Qing army cannot always hide behind the shield car, there will always be a time when it comes out.

    Since most of the obstacles outside the city have been cleared, although the ground is not ideal yet, the Qing army is advancing much faster.  Moreover, the Qing army also knew that if they approached the city wall earlier, they could reach the blind spot of the artillery earlier.  So they are all moving forward.

    Just after the second round of artillery fire, the first row of shield vehicles of the Qing army advanced to within a hundred steps of the city wall.

    The musketeers of Ningyuan Army also started firing together, so suddenly.  The gunshots on the city wall rang out like thunderbolts, and in the Qing army's formation, a large number of auxiliary soldiers, followers, and soldiers who were not covered by shield vehicles immediately fell down.

    Ningyuan's army has more than a thousand guns of various kinds, and a thousand of them are arranged on the city wall here.  Moreover, Wu Sangui divided the musketeers into four rows and fired them in turn. On the one hand, it prevented the Qing army from judging how many muskets there were in Ningyuan City. On the other hand, it also further accelerated the frequency of musket firing. Under such a density of attacks, Qing  The army's casualties also increased sharply.

    Abatai watched from the back.  I couldn't help but feel a little surprised. It seemed that the Ming army had more muskets than ever before.  However, although the losses of the Qing army increased, the most elite armored soldiers were protected by shield chariots and basically suffered no losses. Therefore, the Qing army could still bear these losses.

    At the same time, the first row of shield vehicles of the Qing army entered the blind spot of the artillery.  You can get close to the city wall and start a siege in no time.

    But when they entered the blind spot of the artillery, Ning Yuan's attack became even more fierce. The gunfire almost never stopped and kept ringing.  The corpses of the Qing soldiers also began to pile up, and the blood stains left on the ground from the day before yesterday had not yet dried.  It was immediately covered with new blood.

    But just as Wu Sangui expected, it was impossible for the Qing army to push the shield cart all the way to the city wall.  When they were about forty steps away from the city wall, the shield chariots finally stopped. But at this time, some Qing soldiers behind the shield chariots bent their bows and nocked arrows at the city wall, and also began to attack the city wall.  counterattack.

    The archers of the Qing Army were indeed elites who had experienced hundreds of battles, and their arrows were very accurate. The first wave of arrows hit more than fifty people on the city top. Fortunately, the musketeers of the Ning Yuan Army also had very sophisticated armor.  , In addition, the Qing army shot upwards, and the intensity was also reduced. Therefore, although most people were hit by arrows, they escaped. However, more than ten people were still hit by arrows and died.

    The other musketeers also hurriedly put up the blockades on the battlements, protecting themselves first, and then continued shooting from the holes. Some musketeers also retreated to the back row, shooting at the Qing troops from the high platform.  But as a result, the firing frequency of the musketeers has dropped significantly, and their strike power is much worse than before.  And taking advantage of this opportunity, another group of Qing soldiers emerged from behind the shield car, leading the auxiliary soldiers, followers, wrappers, etc. behind them, carrying the ladder, and rushed towards the city wall.

    Although people continued to be shot and fell to the ground in the middle, the Qing army approached the city wall one after another, crossed the moat, set up ladders, and began to climb to the top of the city.  Ningyuan's army also removed the barriers at the battlements. The pikemen stood in front of the battlements, preparing to fight the Qing soldiers who ascended the city. All the musketeers retreated to the second line. Except for those occupying the high platform, everyone else had their bayonets fixed.  anytime?Prepare to fight the Qing soldiers who attack the city wall.  The new soldiers also moved the stones and rough wood that had been prepared on the city wall. As soon as the Qing soldiers started to attack the city, they threw them down to hit the Qing soldiers.

    Moreover, at this time, there were more than twenty large iron pots placed on the city wall, hung on a pole, with firewood burning underneath for heating. The water in the pot had already boiled. Under the command of Zhou Shaohuan and other reserve generals,  The soldiers had already moved every large pot to the edge of the city wall, waiting for the Qing soldiers to attack, and poured them head-on.

    However, Abatai and Turg, who were watching the battle in the Qingjun formation in the distance, also let out a sigh of relief. At the same time, they felt happy in their hearts. They could finally start the siege battle. In this way, the Ningyuan Army's advantage in long-range strikes was basically lost.  , now what matters is the fighting spirit and fighting ability of the soldiers on both sides. In this regard, I believe that the Qing army must be stronger than the Ningyuan army.

    Therefore, Abatai ordered all the artillery in front of the Qing army's formation to stop firing to avoid accidentally injuring his own people, and then mobilized 5,000 troops, including 2,000 from the Manchu Eight Banners Army, 1,500 from the Han Army and 1,500 from the Mongolian Army.  , and all of them were sent to reinforce the troops attacking the city.

    At this time, on the edge of the city wall of Ningyuan City, the Qing army had set up more than fifty wooden ladders with scriptures. The people climbing up were all armored soldiers of the Qing army. Each of them had at least two layers of heavy armor and ordinary swords and guns.  It was difficult to penetrate, and he was holding a shield in one hand and a wooden ladder in the other, climbing up quickly.  Not long after, more than a dozen soldiers on wooden ladders approached the battlements.  A fierce offensive and defensive battle is about to begin.

    When Wu Sangui saw the opportunity, he immediately ordered loudly: "Pour in the water."

    After the order was given, with the combined efforts of the soldiers, more than twenty large pots were tilted toward the outside of the city wall, and the entire pot of boiling water was immediately dumped down the city wall.

    Poor those soldiers who climbed to the mouth of the city dumplings were avoided, and they were poured on their heads, full of their heads, and poured.  No matter how thick the iron armor was, it couldn't protect against the boiling water. It only made the person scream as much as he could, but he was still standing there and immediately fell straight down from the ladder.  Moreover, water is different from other weapons in that it is pervasive. After it wets one person, it does not stop there, but immediately flows down, and almost all the people following behind are not spared.

    After all the boiling water in more than twenty large pots was poured, at least half of the Qing soldiers on the ladder were poured down and fell down. Along with some Qing soldiers under the city, they were also wetted a lot, and every one of them was wet.  They were burned until their skin was torn apart, and many people had blood blisters on their bodies. Especially those Qing soldiers who had climbed the highest and were soaked the most. At this time, they fell to the ground beside the city wall and rolled and struggled, letting out bursts of heartbreaking sounds.  The pitiful scream of splitting lungs.  Some people kept banging their heads against the city wall, hoping to end the pain with death.  Its image is really too horrible to look at.

    This water attack almost completely disabled the combat effectiveness of 200 Qing soldiers, most of whom were armored soldiers.  Immediately afterwards, the stones, bricks, and rough wood on the city wall were all thrown down, causing the Qing army to scream in agony. Many people were hit with bloody heads and broken bones.  They also knocked down many Qing soldiers on the ladders.  The Qing army's first round of attack was immediately defeated by Ning Yuan's army.

    But in the Qing army formation in the distance, horns were blown one after another, urging the Qing army not to stop and continue the attack.  And at this time, the second batch of reinforcements to attack the city also rushed to the city, joined the first batch of Qing troops to attack the city, and launched another attack on the city.  Piaotian Literature registered members recommend this work

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 522: Battle with Ningyuan (Part 2)

    However, at this time, the boiling water on Ningyuan City had also been poured out, and the pikemen once again guarded the battlements, preparing for the new battle.  The soldiers who were responsible for boiling water quickly set up the iron pot again, lit the firewood, and started boiling water again.  The soldiers in each department performed their duties and worked step by step, and everything went in an orderly manner.

    The Qing army once again climbed up the city wall, while the stones, bricks, and rough wood from the Ningyuan army were thrown down from the city wall like raindrops, hitting the Qing soldiers.  When the Qing army approached the battlements, the long gunmen would stab the Qing soldiers with their spears, preventing the Qing soldiers from climbing up the city wall. Although the musketeers in the back row could not hit the Qing soldiers who were climbing the city due to the angle.  , but they also kept shooting at the city, attacking the Qing army archers below the city and the Qing soldiers waiting to attack the city.  Only the artillery temporarily stopped firing.

    Although the soldiers guarding the city were resisting the Qing soldiers' attack on the city, they were constantly attacked by the Qing's archers below the city and fell to the ground with arrows. However, they still defended the battlements without fear and fought tenaciously with the Qing.  The Qing army fought, but the Qing army continued to fall from the ladder and the top of the city like fallen leaves in autumn.  And once the water in the iron pot boiled, it immediately poured it into the city. This move was really powerful and could burn a large number of Qing troops every time.

    Although many Qing soldiers learned the lesson and immediately raised their shields to cover their heads and bodies as soon as they saw boiling water poured over the city, the shields could never protect their entire bodies, and water was pervasive, so they still remained  It can burn many soldiers.  Although Qing Bing who was scalded by boiling water would not die, he basically lost the ability to continue fighting.

    At the same time, many new soldiers continued to carry large baskets of stones and bricks to the top of the city.  It was supplied to the soldiers defending the city, and at the same time, the dead and injured soldiers were carried to the city for treatment.  The battle soon entered a fierce atmosphere.

    Although they encountered stubborn resistance from the Ningyuan Army, the military discipline of the Qing Army was also very strict at this time, and no one dared to take a step back.  Fierce fighting at the same time.  It also aroused the ferocity of the Eight Banners soldiers, so they launched a fierce attack on the city head.

    Led by them, the Mongolian army and the Han army had to mobilize all their energy, and with a rare fighting will, they cooperated with the Manchu Eight Banners soldiers to attack the city.

    And the archers of the Qing army who were covering under the city were no longer hiding behind the shield carts. They all stood up one by one and braved the muskets on the top of the city to shoot.  He kept firing arrows at the top of the city to fight back.  Even though some people were killed by muskets, others remained unwavering and continued to fire arrows at the top of the city.

    At this time, under the city wall, corpses began to be piled up again.  Some of them were Ning Yuan's troops who fell outside the city after dying in battle.  Blood splashed on the city wall, then flowed to the ground, and began to gradually spread.

    The siege battle lasted for more than half an hour, and the Qing army's losses exceeded a thousand people, but still no one was able to step on the city wall.  Although Abatai and Turg were watching the battle from a distance.  But you can also feel the fierce and cruel atmosphere on the battlefield.

    And there were constantly wounded soldiers who had been withdrawn from the battlefield passing by in front of them. They had injuries from falls, gunshot wounds, and burns. They were lying on the single shelf and kept screaming.  A considerable number of the wounded soldiers were soldiers of the Eight Banners.  Given the medical level of the Qing army, most of them may not be curable.  These people are all veterans with more than ten years of combat experience.  Unexpectedly, he would fall down in front of Ningyuan City this time.  Abatai couldn't help but feel heartache in his heart.

    However, the resistance of Ningyuan Army was also within Abatai's expectations. After all, this army was able to defend Muling Pass twice.  If it hadn't been so long, I probably wouldn't have spent so much effort on it.  Moreover, when the war has reached this point, the Qing army cannot retreat and can only hold on.

    So Abate ordered five thousand more soldiers to join the siege team.  Because now it seems that if you want to capture Ningyuan, it may not take a while, and the number of armored soldiers who participated in the battle in the early stage has already reached a thousand, so this time, all the troops dispatched are Han and Mongolian troops.  First let them gradually consume the strength and energy of the defenders, and then launch a full-force attack on Ningyuan City when the time is right.

    Although the number of people joining this time was not full of armored soldiers under the Eight Banners, it was a new force after all, and the offensive that had been gradually weakening suddenly became fierce.  And after a period of offensive, the Qing army also learned to be smarter, because the Ningyuan army's boiling water can only be dumped in certain places, so the Qing army also began to deliberately avoid these places, so that the Ningyuan army's boiling water attack  It also gradually lost its effect.  The Qing army also took the opportunity to concentrate its forces on other parts of the city wall and stormed the top of the city.  It also suddenly increased the defensive pressure on Ning Yuan's army.

    Because although the Qing army mainly attacked the west gate, the Ningyuan army could not ignore the other three gates. They had to send a certain amount of troops to defend each. In addition, they also needed toTo retain necessary reserve forces, there were only nearly 4,000 soldiers defending Xicheng at this time, and there were actually only more than 1,000 veterans with combat experience. The rest were all new recruits recruited in Ningyuan Prefecture.

    Although these recruits have only received more than ten days of training, they all have a deep hatred for the Qing soldiers. Therefore, they have a strong fighting spirit and are very tenacious in fighting without risking their lives.  But after all, it was due to lack of combat experience and very sparse combat skills. It was better at the beginning, but once the Qing army strengthened its attack power, it seemed to be somewhat beyond its capabilities.  Once the Qing soldiers climbed close to the battlements, the two sides started fighting across the city wall. Although the Qing soldiers had many restrictions, such as they could only fight with weapons in one hand and could not move on wooden ladders.  But it is difficult for the new soldiers to defeat the Qing soldiers by their own abilities.  Some of the new soldiers were no match for the Qing soldiers. Instead, they were killed and injured a lot by the Qing soldiers. They had to wait for the veterans to come to support them before they could recover.

    And at this time, the live spearmen occupying the high platform and shooting stopped shooting at the bottom of the city. Instead, they paid close attention to the offensive and defensive battles on the city wall. Once someone climbed onto the battlements, they would shoot without hesitation.  Because the distance was too close, the musketeers were almost always successful. Many of the Qing soldiers who stepped up to the battlements and were about to enter the city wall only heard one gunshot.  It felt like being hit hard, and many soldiers were even hit by the force of the musket fire and flew out of the battlements before falling to the ground.

    But despite this, after all, the defenders are still mostly new soldiers.  Ningyuan City's defense line still seemed precarious. On several occasions, the defense line was almost broken by the Qing army.

    Bai Guangen, Li Fuming and others who were watching the battle on the tower with Wu Sangui were also shocked. They were not timid people, but they had never seen such a fierce battle, so they all felt their heartbeats speed up and their lips became dry.  Renwei's face turned pale. He didn't dare to look at it anymore, but he forced himself to continue looking at it.  Only Wu Sangui remained calm.  He paid close attention to the entire city defense front and constantly issued instructions to adjust the city's defense.

    At this time, Li Fuming said to Wu Sangui: "General Wu, the Tatar attack has become more and more fierce. Should we add more people to defend the city?"

    Wu Sangui shook his head and said: "It's not yet time yet. We can still resist. Let's wait until the Tatars send troops again!"

    They were talking on the city wall.  Two battlements were breached by Qing soldiers.

    It turns out that the Qing soldiers put five ladders together, which could just attack the two adjacent battlements. They arranged five Qing soldiers in a row and attacked the top of the city together.  He quickly climbed to the vicinity of the battlements, and two Qing soldiers attacked one of the battlements.  A Qing soldier in the middle supported him on the left and right, and a battle started with the defenders across the city wall.  But those guarding the entrances of these two battlements were exactly a few new soldiers.  Although they tried their best, they were helpless because their skills were inferior and they could not resist Qing Bing no matter what.  The two Qing soldiers covered each other and soon attacked the battlements of the city.

    At this time, the two musketeers hurriedly fired, but at this moment, the two guns misfired at the same time.  Just like that, the soldier jumped down from the stack and landed on the city wall.  This was an armored soldier. As soon as he stood firm, he immediately slashed with his sword, regardless of the soldiers of the Ning Yuan Army around him. He killed four or five Shi Le of the Ning Yuan Army in a row. However, he was also hit by more than ten bullets. Although  He was wearing triple armor, but four or five shots penetrated the armor. He finally screamed and fell to the ground.  He became the first Qing soldier to die on the wall of Ningyuan City in this battle.

    Although this armored soldier died in battle, he bought some time for the Qing soldiers to attack later. Several more Qing soldiers passed through the crenellations and climbed onto Ningyuan's city wall.

    These Qing soldiers were also armored soldiers from the Eight Banners. Although there were only three or four of them, they were all extremely brave. Although there were more than ten Ningyuan Army soldiers who besieged them, they only killed two of them, and they themselves  But they killed five people.  And in just a short while, four or five more soldiers stepped onto the city wall and firmly guarded the battlements.

    Ningyuan City¡¯s defense line was finally broken through by the Qing army.

    With the first gap, there will be a second and third gap immediately. Soon the Qing army broke through several more gaps.  Although the Ningyuan Army continuously organized manpower to fight back, in the end it was because the individual combat effectiveness of the soldiers on both sides was too different. Even if the veterans of the Ningyuan Army came up, they would at most end up dying together with the Qing soldiers, and they still could not drive the Qing army away.  Go to the city wall

    After a while, the Qing army broke through five gaps in the city wall. At each gap, there were more than a dozen people gathered in Yijing, and there were as few as five or six people. They all firmly guarded the gap and responded to the Qing soldiers behind.  He also continued to climb the city wall.  The fighting between the two sides became more and more intense, the number of corpses continued to increase, and the blood began to stain the ground on the city wall red.

    At this time, Abatai and Turg, who were watching the battle below the city, couldn't help but be overjoyed.It seems that there is great hope of capturing Ningyuan before the last troops are dispatched.  Abatai is also a man who has experienced battles for a long time. He knows well the principle of taking advantage of the situation. He immediately ordered and sent out another thousand Eight Banners armored soldiers and two thousand soldiers. Together with their followers and coats, there were six or seven soldiers in total.  Thousands of people immediately sent reinforcements, making sure to capture Ningyuan in one fell swoop.

    But Abatai didn¡¯t know that just when he issued the order and the reinforcements set off, the fierce battle on Ningyuan City had undergone a dramatic change.

    At this time, the first gap opened by the Qing army was surrounded by more than 20 Qing soldiers. Under the command of Niu Luerzhen, they formed a semicircular formation and firmly guarded the gap.  Around this semicircular formation, more than twenty corpses were lying down, both from the Qing army and the Ningyuan army. The two sides were almost fighting to the death in a pool of blood.  And Niu Lu'er really planned that if more people came up, they could start to launch a counterattack against Ningyuan's army along the city wall.

    At this moment, the Ningyuan army that suddenly besieged them moved to the left and right and made way for a passage.  They saw only three strange shapes, a bit like a flat open umbrella-shaped thing, and each one supported a dozen black iron pipes, pointed at them.

    Before the Qing soldiers understood what was going on, they heard a "Boom!" and three strange things spurted out tongues of fire almost at the same time. Because the distance was too close, there was no way to avoid them. Three Qing soldiers immediately appeared  He screamed, blood splattered from his body, and he fell to the ground.

    Until then, Sun Zhongdou and other Jinyiwei personnel who were watching the battle on the tower breathed a sigh of relief, and then they realized that Wu Sangui still had such a skill.

    That is a small artillery thunderbolt that the Ming army can use alone.

    Due to the high cost, even the Ningyuan court only sent three.

    But at this time, Wu Sangui had no time to be happy, because a new batch of Qing army reinforcements approached the city wall and were ready to attack the city.

    Wu Sangui knew that the time for the decisive battle had arrived.

    He took his sword from his subordinates and roared: "Kill the enemy!"

    Wu Sangui, named Changbo, was from Liaodong.  Wu Sangui was born in a prominent family in western Liaoning. Wu Xiang practiced martial arts since he was a child and was good at riding and shooting.  Wu Xiang heard and witnessed how the Ming Dynasty lost Guangning in the second year of Tianqi, how Xiong Yanbi, the manager of Liaodong, was reported to Jiubian, and how Wang Huazhen, the governor of Liaodong, was imprisoned and died.  Wu Xiang married Zu Dashou's sister.  Zu Dashou was a prominent family living in western Liaoning. Wu Xiang became Zu Dashou's brother-in-law, and Wu Sangui became Zu Dashou's nephew.  The marriage between the Zu and Wu families enabled Wu Xiang and Wu Sangui and his son to find a strong backer, and also made the Zu family stronger.

    Under the instruction and influence of his father Wu Xiang and uncle Zu Dashou, Wu Sangui studied both literature and martial arts. He passed the martial arts examination when he was less than twenty years old. From then on, he followed his father Wu Xiang and uncle Zu Dashou and began his military career.

    During the Battle of Daling River in the fourth year of Chongzhen, Wu Xiang, the commander-in-chief of the regiment, led more than 40,000 horsemen and infantry to aid Daling He Zu Dashou. As a result, Wu Xiang escaped before the battle and was dismissed from his post.  In June of the next year, in order to quell the mutiny of General Kong Youde and other generals in Dengzhou, Shandong, Wu Xiang accompanied his deputy Zu Dabi on an expedition to Shandong. Finally, Kong Youde took a boat from Dengzhou to cross the sea and defected to Houjin.  As Wu Xiangguan was reinstated, Wu Sangui also served as a guerrilla at the age of twenty.  In the eighth year of Chongzhen's reign, Wu Sangui was promoted to the rank of general of the forward right camp at the age of twenty-three.  In September of the 11th year of Chongzhen, he was appointed deputy general of the forward right camp at the age of 26.  In the twelfth year of Chongzhen's reign, Governor Hong Chengchou of Ji Liao, Governor Fang Yizao of Liaodong, and Governor Gao Qiqian, the eunuch of the two towns of Guan Ning, reported to the court for approval. Wu Sangui was promoted to the chief training officer of the Ningyuan regiment at the age of 27.

    Wu Sangui¡¯s promotion from guerrilla and general to deputy general and then to commander-in-chief was beyond the norm.

    And at this time in Ningyuan, Wu Sangui will also fight bloody battles like his sworn brother Ding Yunyi!  Piaotian Literature registered members recommend this work

 Part One: The Storm of Penghu Chapter 523 Hiroshima 129 "Martyrs"

    Qiang Ming 523_Qiang Ming full text free reading_Chapter 523 Hiroshima One Hundred and Twenty-Nine "Martyrs" from (.)

    The fall of Akaishi Mountain exposed the entire Kyoto to direct artillery fire from the Ming army.  .

    When the news reached Kyoto, Tokugawa Iemitsu's heart was filled with panic.  He never thought that Aida Xiang would suffer such a rapid defeat.

    Chishi Mountain was even lost without any resistance.

    What should we do now?

    The entire Kyoto has begun to be armed, but there is not much time left for the Japanese.  Soon, the Ming army's vanguard will appear outside Kyoto.

    ¡°His Majesty the Emperor still doesn¡¯t know the news of the defeat of Akaishi Mountain. He should hide it for as long as possible.

    The retainers have all been mobilized and are busy working nervously according to the previous division of labor.  A large number of swords and guns were redistributed, and those samurai, ronin, and civilians who were likely to take up arms in the upcoming defense battle of Kyoto have been mobilized.

    All for Kyoto!

    News is constantly coming, and the enemy is approaching every moment.

    When the forward of the Ming army finally appeared outside Kyoto, Tokugawa Iemitsu knew that he could no longer hide it.  When he reported the news to Emperor Meisho, the Japanese empress was silent for a moment, and then said slowly:

    "General, can Kyoto be defended?"

    "Yes! It must be possible!" Tokugawa Iemitsu's answer was very certain: "Japan has been invaded before in its history, but they were all repelled heroically by us. This time is no exception. No one can occupy it.  Our country. Please rest assured, Your Majesty, I will defend Kyoto until the enemy's invasion is completely defeated and Japan's peace and tranquility will be guaranteed!"

    "Then I'll leave it to you, General." Mingzheng sighed softly: "I will pray for you and all the warriors in the palace, and Amaterasu will definitely bless us."

    "Amaterasu will definitely bless us." Tokugawa Iemitsu said and carefully left the palace

    However, the situation was completely different from what he imagined. After he left the palace, he received a terrible piece of news:

    Hiroshima Castle fell, and the city lord Yoshikawa Bugo committed suicide!

    In fact, the fall of Hiroshima City was only a matter of time.  The only thing the Yoshikawa family relied on was support from Kyoto.  But under the three-pronged offensive of the Ming army, Kyoto could no longer protect itself, so how could it support Hiroshima City?

    Relying solely on the strength of Hiroshima Castle itself was simply unable to withstand the Ming army's attack.  So everything fell into place.

    When the first shell fell on Hiroshima City, Yoshikawa Bugo knew that the moment of the final battle had arrived

    Shells ravaged the walls of Hiroshima Castle.  Bursts of smoke enveloped the entire city of Hiroshima.  Houses were burning, Hiroshima was shaking, and nothing could be done to save the place.

    But what I have to admit is that Yoshikawa Buwu is still a brave man. Even if he faces such a fierce offensive from the Ming army, if he has an absolute advantage, he has no intention of retreating.

    Like Kyoto, all of Hiroshima has been armed.  All those who could go to war, whether they wanted to or not, were issued weapons.  Joined the defense of Hiroshima Castle.

    The sound of gunfire sounds so terrifying, but the Japanese in Hiroshima City had to endure such torture.  Once they lose this place, they will inevitably lose everything.

    There were also those who were cowardly and fearful of war, but Yoshikawa Buwu's harsh punishment temporarily stopped the terrible fluctuations in people's hearts.  Those who fell under severe punishment even included Yan Benzheng, a veteran of the Yoshikawa family.

    This is a true veteran of the Yoshikawa family. He has been serving the Yoshikawa family since Yoshikawa Buwu's grandfather.

    When the Ming army began a large-scale offensive and Iwakuni was lost, Yan Benzheng did not think that Hiroshima could be defended.  He had been to the Ming Dynasty and knew that this huge empire had serious problems.  But the power is definitely not comparable to Japan.

    Once the Ming Dynasty develops "ambition" towards Japan, it will be a very terrible thing.

    But his worries finally came true

    On the day when the news of the loss of Iwakuni came, Yan Benzheng found Yoshikawa Buwu and told him that unnecessary resistance would bring huge disaster to Hiroshima.

    The only feasible way is to surrender!

    Yoshikawa Buwu expressed his determination to resist to the end in front of him. Yan Benzheng said nothing more at that time

    But when the Ming army came to the city, Yan Benzheng found him againHe brought him, and this time he did not come alone. He brought twenty Yoshikawa retainers who were as worried as him and more than a hundred of their disciples.

    He does not want to threaten Yoshikawa Buwu, he just wants to use all available forces to tell Yoshikawa Buwu the seriousness of the current situation.

    ??????????? But in Yoshikawa Bugo¡¯s view, it was a challenge to his authority and a wavering of Hiroshima¡¯s determination to hold on to the city It was from this moment that the murderous intention started

    In fact, it is not only the people in front of you, but there are many people in Hiroshima who have the same mentality as Yan Benzheng The existence of these people is intolerable to Yoshikawa Buwu

    "Yan Benjun, please wait a moment." Yoshikawa Buwu smiled: "I have to ask my mother for instructions."

    Yan Benzheng also smiled. Yoshikawa Buwu's mother is his daughter, so in fact Yoshikawa Buwu is his grandson. Since the grandson wants to ask his mother for instructions, everything will be easier to handle.

    When Buwu Yoshikawa saw his mother, he told her everything that happened.  Her mother, Yoshikawa Kiko, calmly asked her son: "What are you going to do?"

    "Hiroshima cannot be lost." Yoshikawa Bugo's answer was very calm: "Anyone who tries to shake the determination to defend will be the enemy of Hiroshima."

    "Whatever you want to do, just do it and don't worry about how I feel."

    Yoshikawa Kiko¡¯s answer gave Yoshikawa Buwu great encouragement.  He stood up: "Mother, I know what to do."

    When he went out, he gathered his warriors.  Then carefully tell them what to do

    , Yan Benzheng, who was full of expectations, did not wait to come to Yoshikawa Buwu.  Instead, a large group of fierce warriors arrived.  As soon as these samurai appeared here, they raised their samurai swords and pointed them at the retainers of the Yoshikawa family

    A horrific massacre in Hiroshima City began

    Those retainers fell into a pool of blood one after another.  They would never have imagined that Yoshikawa Buwu would treat them like this.

    They didn¡¯t mean to betray the Yoshikawa family, they just wanted to use another way to protect Hiroshima City.

    But they were wrong. When retainers challenge the master's authority, and when the master feels that his own interests are seriously threatened, then the only thing the master can do is this.

    So Yan Benzheng¡¯s eyes were still wide open until he died

    A total of 129 people died in this massacre, known as the "129 Martyrs" in history.

    The title of "martyrs" was awarded to them by Ding Yunyi a few years later.  Chinese historical records.  When the Huben Guards launched a campaign of benevolence and righteousness against unjust Japan, there were a total of 129 righteous men in Hiroshima. Under the leadership of Yan Benzheng, they urged the lord of Hiroshima City, Yoshikawa Bugo, to avoid bloodshed, regardless of life and death.

    Yan Benzheng and these 129 people represent the thoughts of the vast majority of people in Hiroshima

    But the cruel Yoshikawa Buwu.  On the surface, they agreed to their request, but secretly they mobilized a large number of samurai to horribly massacre these Hiroshima martyrs.

    That day, it was raining heavily, and it seemed that even God was crying for the 129 martyrs

    Chinese historical materials also record that after the incident, the Japanese people in Hiroshima City secretly collected the bodies of the 129 martyrs and buried them in one place, regardless of Yoshikawa Buwu's ban.

    This will be the very famous "Tomb of the 129 Martyrs" in Hiroshima in the future.

    Both Chinese and Japanese historical materials clearly convey to future generations the message that the Ming army¡¯s attack was just.  The majority of Japanese people welcome this action.

    "The ones who really bring suffering to the Japanese people are the so-called city lords headed by Yoshikawa Buwu who are extremely stubborn and have no regard for the life and death of the Japanese people. They are extremely corrupt!"

    History is written by people, and history is written by the victors

    Yan Benzheng, one hundred and twenty-nine people died, but the disaster in Hiroshima City had just begun.

    "Perhaps they knew what happened in Hiroshima City, but on the day Yan Benzheng and others were massacred, the Ming army's offensive suddenly intensified.

    All the shells rained down on Hiroshima, and the city walls of Hiroshima were crumbling in this stormy baptism.

    From the city lord Yoshikawa Buwu to his subordinates.  No one had much hope anymore that Hiroshima could be held.  The only thing they can do now is to try their best.

    Finally, a big hole was torn out in the wall of Hiroshima Castle

    Countless Tiger Guard soldiers roared in, holding high the Ming Dynasty's battle flag.  ?One day is April 29, the thirteenth year of Chongzhen in the Ming Dynasty.

    This day in history is known as the "Battle of Hiroshima."

    The Ming soldiers roared in, making all Japanese feel despair.  It is impossible for Kyoto to have any more reinforcements, and its own strength has been tapped to the limit.

    "Fight for the Yoshikawa family and His Majesty the Emperor." This was the last order given by the important minister of the Yoshikawa family, Lie Qing.

    Countless Japanese rushed forward in the face of the Ming army¡¯s muskets, but what greeted them was another horrific massacre

    Aerial view Lie Qing did not die immediately before his death. Although he was seriously injured, he was not willing to die like this.

    He wanted to fight hard and continue to fight for the Yoshikawa family that he had served his whole life But when he struggled to remember, countless Ming army soldiers trampled away from his body.

    "The Yoshikawa family, Hiroshima Castle."

    This is the last words Lie Qing said in this world.

    "From a bird's eye view, Lie Qing died, just like the vast majority of people in Hiroshima City.  If they really refused to die in peace, then they could only helplessly watch the Ming army capture this place with their eyes wide open.

    News of the destruction of the city reached the ears of Yoshikawa Buwu. He was neither angry nor desperate. He just ordered all his retainers to go out and resist to the end for Hiroshima.

    And he appeared in front of his mother Yoshikawa Kiko again.

    "Is it over?" Yoshikawa Kiko already had a premonition of something.

    When she saw her son nodding silently, Yoshikawa Kiko sighed helplessly: "Please die like a city lord."

    "I will." Yoshikawa Buwu's voice was low: "I am here to ask you to die like a city lord's mother."

    Yoshikawa Kiko took the wine bottle in front of her.  Yoshikawa Buwu knew that his mother liked to drink, and he knew even better what was in the jug.

    In front of her son, Yoshikawa Yoshiko drank all the wine in the flask without wasting a drop.  After a while, Yoshikawa Kiko fell to the ground in pain, and blood slowly flowed out from the corners of her mouth

    It¡¯s time to end.

    Yoshikawa Buwu knelt on the ground, took a sharp short knife, and then wiped it vigorously with a white towel until there was no trace of dirt left.

    Then, he untied his clothes, hesitated for a long time, gritted his teeth, closed his eyes, and stabbed the short knife hard into his abdomen, and then gave it a cruel slash.

    Yoshikawa Buwu is dead.  He ended his life in a relatively decent way.

    In fact, this is the only method he can choose. If it falls into the hands of the Ming army, he knows that there will be even more terrifying things waiting for him there!

    Two cold corpses fell there. No one would have any sympathy for them, and no one would take a second look at them.

    Yoshikawa Buwu can no longer hear the shouts roaring outside, which may not be a relief for him.  He can let go of all responsibilities and never have to worry about anything again.

    But the disaster in Hiroshima City was not over.

    Those Japanese troops commanded by Taro Matsumoto who rushed into Hiroshima City launched the craziest revenge on their compatriots. They seemed to vent all the defeat and humiliation they suffered in Iwakuni here.

    They killed people even faster than the Tiger Guards. In just half a day from the time of the destruction of the city, the city of Hiroshima had already flowed into a river of blood.

    When these news were reported to Bao Juhua, Bao Juhua suddenly remembered what Wu Liehou once said to him:

    "Japanese traitors play a great role. When they kill their own compatriots, they are even more ruthless than us. Therefore, they are a very important force that we must rely on. Treating them well and meeting some of their demands will allow us to  The road to conquering Japan will become much easier.¡±

    Now, all this has been proven.

    The terrible city of Hiroshima, the terrible killing, the terrible killing of one¡¯s own people.  Taro Matsumoto and the others never worry about any kind of condemnation. For them, condemnation is the most meaningless thing!

    Qiang Ming 523_Qiang Ming full text free to read_Chapter 523 Hiroshima 129 "Martyrs" has been updated!

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 524: Tianze Killing Field (Part 1)

    The city of Hiroshima has been destroyed, and Kyoto is facing the same fate as Hiroshima.

    Countless artillery pieces have been set up, and countless Ming war flags are flying in the wind.

    ??A war that the Japanese will never forget and will determine the fate of Japan is about to begin!  At this moment, every Japanese's heart is filled with fear, but they have no solution.

    The only thing they can do is to wait for the punishment of fate!

    From the beginning to the end, Ding Yunyi behaved calmly and without any impatience in his attitude towards attacking Japan.  Even when encountering some difficulties, he would take the initiative to show some retreat that he had never seen before.

    Why is this happening?  None of his subordinates knew that only once did he tell Duan Saner his truest thoughts:

    "When attacking places like Luzon, we treat it as a colony. When one day we cannot hold those places, we can at most just retreat. But after decades or hundreds of years, we have already  It¡¯s enough for us to get enough things from there, but Japan is different. What I want is to completely conquer this nation"

    Duan Saner doesn¡¯t quite understand, and Ding Yunyi doesn¡¯t want him to fully understand:

    "If you want to conquer a nation, you must not only conquer it physically, but also spiritually. To make them surrender completely, although this will be a very long process. But someone has to do it.  It will bring the greatest benefit to our descendants and make our descendants happy once and for all, so everything we do now is worth it"

    Duan San'er still didn't fully understand, but he knew it.  No matter what adults do, they are worthy of their own belief.

    Ahead is the battlefield that is about to begin.  The soldiers were working hard and deploying everything in an orderly manner to prepare for the upcoming earth-shaking fierce battle.

    When this fierce battle is over, how many people will die and how many will survive?  No one can answer this answer.

    The Ming army is busy, and the Japanese in Kyoto are also busy.

    They have too much to do.  But there was really too little time left for them.  They must seize all the time they can and try their best to improve Kyoto's defense.

    Tokugawa Iemitsu appointed his trusted loyal minister Asahi Toshihidetsuna to serve as the general in charge of the defense of Kyoto.  He had unlimited high hopes for Asahi Toshihide and Tokugawa Iemitsu.

    Asahi Junxiu was unwilling to live up to the general's expectations, and he knew better.  Once Kyoto falls, what terrible things will await him and all Japanese people.

    This will be Japan¡¯s biggest disaster.

    Decisive battle, decisive battle!  If there is really going to be a decisive battle that affects Japan's destiny and future, then let's start now.

    He is trying his best to mobilize everyone in Kyoto, and the samurai are gathered together.  And those wanderers also got a piece of gratifying news:

    As long as Kyoto can successfully defend, they will be awarded the status of samurai and receive the same salary.

    This promise greatly stimulated those ronin.

    Having become famous in one battle and having no worries about food and clothing from then on, what else is there to worry about?

    Confidence and fighting spirit are burning in the hearts of these Japanese, and they want to turn Kyoto into a real battlefield.  Even if we both die because of this, we won¡¯t hesitate.

    Asahi Toshihide is the person whom Tokugawa Iemitsu trusts most, and another important minister of the Tokugawa family, Nishijima Takae, also has high hopes for Tokugawa Iemitsu.

    ??This samurai is famous for his bravery. Asahi Shunxiu hopes that he can create miracles on the battlefield.

    "Deal with the enemy with an attack." Nishijima Takae said decisively: "Please allocate an army to me. Lord Asahi, I have seen it carefully in the past two days. The enemy's military camp has been placed in Tazawa.  I think that's where Ding Yunyi is. Leaving the west city of Kyoto, we can attack Taze directly. If we can kill Ding Yunyi, I think the situation will change."

    Asahi Shunxiu nodded: "Nishijima-kun. What you think is exactly the same as what I think. So, how many people do you need to complete this glorious mission?"

    "Three thousand people!"

    When he said this number, Toshio Asahi hesitated for a long time. This number was still relatively large.  But if the enemy's commander Ding Yunyi could be defeated or even killed, then it wouldn't matter even if three thousand people died on the battlefield.

    After thinking about this, Asahi Shunxiu nodded vigorously: "Nishijima-kun, please. I will assign the brave warriors Hiromoto Na and Akamine Nobunari to your command."At this time, we will completely hand over our only one thousand cavalry to you.  Nishijima-kun, one thousand cavalry and two thousand infantry, this is a huge force in the defense of Kyoto.  "

    "Hai, please wait for my good news." Nishijima Takae responded loudly and confidently

    ?¡­

    The Japanese left the city, and the Japanese took the initiative to show up!

    Ding Yunyi was not surprised at all. Instead, he smiled and said to his subordinates: "Do you know why I placed the military camp in Taze? Because I know that if the Japanese want to win this battle, their only way is to attack here by force.  , Only by killing me will they have a chance."

    "Master Hou, what should we do now?"

    "Most of our artillery are placed on the front of Kyoto. Although there are not many artillery here, and they are not the latest artillery, it is enough to kill and injure most of the Japanese pirates. Once they fail, it will be even more serious.  It will frustrate their morale. If the Japanese pirates insist on doing this, then give them the heaviest lesson"

    ?¡­

    The Tiger Guards' position used trench tactics, which were divided by a hill in the middle into two front lines on the left and right. The end points of the trench were two small hills facing the outside.  A hill was formed that protruded forward, while the defense line retracted inward, spreading horizontally for about four to five hundred steps.  And the trenches dug were not in a straight line.  Instead, it is a shallow dish-shaped curve, a bit like a mountain-shaped three-point-two-line structure.

    Because there is enough time to build the position.  Therefore, the trenches were dug deeper, reaching more than three feet.  The width reaches eight feet.  Only more than a foot of cloth and earth bags were placed on the edge of the trench, and behind the trench was an artillery position, forming a double-layered defense line.

    On the two defense lines on the left and right, three musketeers were deployed on each side, on the hills at both ends.  Each team of musketeers and four No. 2 Fran cannons were deployed to guard the two wings of the army, and on the artillery positions behind the left and right defense lines.  Each of them deployed four "Divine Power" cannons, three No. 1 Fran cannons, three No. 3 Fran cannons, and six Crouching Tiger cannons.

    The small hill in the center of the defense line is also the command center of the entire defense line. Li Dingguo's regiment headquarters is also located here. There are two soldiers from the reconnaissance company guarding the hill.  The entire defense line concentrated a total of more than a thousand muskets and forty artillery pieces, and the layers were clear, making the defense line appear impenetrable.

    Ding Yunyi did not personally command this battle, but assigned this task to Li Dingguo, A Hu, and Wang Wei.

    This time, the Tiger Guards fought independently without Ding Yunyi. On the one hand, Ding Yunyi wanted to practice their ability to fight alone.  In addition, because the tactical arrangements for this battle are different from the previous ones, I took this opportunity to let them all experience it.

    Therefore, the three generals were excited, excited, and a little nervous. They were all determined to hold on to their position this time and live up to Wu Liehou's trust.

    At this time, the Japanese pirates' men and horses gradually appeared in the normal field of vision, and stopped in formation when they were about 500 steps away from the Tiger Guard position.  Li Dingguo watched from the top of the mountain, feeling quite ridiculous in his heart. Probably the enemy learned this from the last defeat.  The Tiger Guards' artillery fire was very far away, so they didn't dare to get too close. They were about five hundred steps away and felt that it was absolutely safe.  And more than five hundred steps is almost the limit of the naked eye's vision.

    However, the Japanese generals did not know that in fact the Huben Guard's two-thousand-jin "Shenwei" cannon could fire a range of more than a thousand steps, while the one-thousand-jin "Shenwei" cannon could fire a range of eight hundred to one thousand steps; No. 1  The range of the Folan cannon can also reach 600 to 800 steps, and the range of the No. 2 Folan cannon is between 400 and 600 steps. Therefore, the distance where the Japanese pirates are located is still within the range of some of Hubenwei's artillery strikes.  However, Li Dingguo obeyed Ding Yunyi's order. In order to cooperate with the flanking attacking troops, the "Shenwei" cannon and the No. 1 Folan cannon were not fired for the time being.

    And at this moment, the Japanese pirates began to attack.  This time the Japanese pirates attacked from the left line, and they dispatched 500 troops, all of whom were infantry.  From this point of view, the Japanese pirates and some of the armies that the Tiger Guards have encountered are similar. When encountering an opponent whose details are unknown, they first let the cannon fodder go up to the bottom to test the strength of the enemy.

    Li Dingguo saw it very clearly and immediately ordered the flag bearer to hoist a flag on the hilltop on the left, telling them that the enemy had launched an attack.  At the same time, he also raised his arms and used the distance measurement method taught by Ding Yunyi to calculate the distance to which the Japanese pirates would arrive.  Although this distance measurement method is relatively primitive and has a relatively large error, it can basically measure a rough distance.

    When the Japanese pirates entered a distance of about 300 steps from the position, Li Dingguo gave the order to fire.

    Since the "Shenwei" cannon could not be activated and the Tiger Crouching Cannon could not reach the distance, there were only three No. 1 Fran cannons placed on the left line.A total of ten artillery pieces, four No. 2 Fran cannons and three No. 3 Fran cannons, were fired together, and a huge roar immediately shook the entire wilderness.

    A cannonball whizzed past and hit the head of a Japanese pirate soldier who was charging at the front. It immediately shattered the soldier's head. Without even a grunt, the headless corpse fell to the ground.  The soldiers behind him didn't know what was going on, but they were knocked down in a row by the unabated shells.

    Although the Huben Guards only had ten artillery in operation, the infantry formation was more dense, and because the Japanese pirates only attacked the front line, although the troops could be concentrated, it was difficult to spread them out in a wide area, so the depth of the entire team was greatly expanded.  In this case, although the artillery uses solid bullets, its lethality is naturally greater.

    Some Japanese pirate soldiers were hit in the body by cannonballs, with blood spurting out of their mouths and their bones cracked; their limbs were also hit with broken muscles and bones; even if they were rubbed by cannonballs, they would still be torn apart.  Large pieces of flesh.

    Ten cannonballs blasted open ten bloody alleys in the Japanese pirate formation, and on the trajectory of the cannonballs passing by, there was only a long passage paved with flesh and blood, and broken limbs.

    There were soldiers who were not injured but not dead. They were rolling in pain on the ground and letting out lung-piercing screams. The soldiers around them who were lucky enough not to be shot were also frightened and trembled.  Has.

    Li Dingguo put down the telescope in his hand and was very satisfied with the results of the first round of shelling.  Although he was only twenty years old, he had been following Ding Yunyi in continuous battles since he landed on the Japanese island. He was used to the killing scenes on the battlefield, so he remained unmoved and ordered the gunners to continue firing.

    The Fran cannon is a breech-loaded belt gun that fires much faster than other artillery.  Although the Huben Guard has used fixed ammunition, the "Shenwei" cannon can only be fired once a minute at the fastest, while the Fran cannon can be fired three times in two minutes. If the gunner is skilled in operation, it can almost reach one  Launch twice per minute.

    With the continuous firing of ten artillery pieces, all the shells were ruthlessly thrown at the Japanese pirates. Each round of shelling was able to kill at least dozens of Japanese pirates, only to make the Japanese scream in agony and leave corpses everywhere.

    However, the military discipline of the Japanese pirates is also quite strict. They are soldiers who go out to fight, and they are supervising the battle behind the scenes. Anyone who escapes without orders will be killed immediately. Therefore, although the Japanese pirates suffered a heavy blow, no one dared to escape without permission for a while.  , can only bite the bullet and rush forward, hoping to pass the artillery attack early and approach the Ming army for combat.

    After seven or eight consecutive rounds of shelling, the casualties of the Japanese pirates had exceeded a thousand, and the entire formation was in chaos. Moreover, behind the large group of people who continued to advance towards the Huben Guard position, a large number of corpses were left behind.  Dead, wailing and struggling soldiers on the ground.

    However, at this time, the Japanese pirates were less than a hundred steps away from the Hu Ben Guards. After at most two or three rounds of artillery fire, they could rush to the Ming army's array and start a hand-to-hand battle with the Ming army. Moreover, the current distance was between one and two Franchise machines.  The cannons had no choice but to stop firing in the blind spot, which made many soldiers feel that they saw hope and stepped up their progress.

    But this glimmer of hope was just a fleeting moment, and was immediately dashed.  Because at this time, Yi Jing entered the firing range of Hu Benwei's muskets, and with a roar like a row of exploding beans, six squatting tiger cannons also began to fire. Bullets and shells were like hail, overwhelmingly attacking the Japanese pirates.  , a large piece of the Japanese pirate formation immediately fell.

    This far exceeded the impact of previous artillery.  Piaotian Literature registered members recommend this work

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 525: Tianze Killing Field (Part 2)

    This far exceeded the previous artillery strike.

    When the previous artillery was fired, there was always a buffer time between each round of bombardment, which allowed the Japanese pirates to adjust themselves. If they were smart, they would take advantage of this gap to seize the time and rush forward after the bombardment.  , and when it was estimated that it was about time, he lay down on the ground, waiting for the bombardment before getting up and moving forward.  However, after the muskets started firing, it was one round after another, continuously, with no room for relaxation in the middle. The Japanese soldiers fell down in rows, and they were still one row after another, without any traces.  It doesn¡¯t stop either.  The number of Japanese casualties immediately began to increase rapidly.

    At the same time, the No. 3 Fran machine gun and the Tiger Crouching Cannon were also replaced with more powerful shotguns. After each bombardment, a large number of soldiers would be swept away.  The Japanese pirates were only sixty or seventy steps away from the Tiger Guards position, and it was almost impossible to move forward. A large number of corpses were piled up in this area, and blood began to spread on the ground.  The very hot air has added a bit of heat, and the warm air is mixed with the smell of blood, which makes people just want to feel sick.

    Under the fierce firepower of the Tiger Guards, the Japanese pirates' resistance finally collapsed. The soldiers turned around and fled back, regardless of the supervising team behind them.  The Huben Guards took the opportunity to chase and shoot for a while, killing and wounding more than a hundred Japanese pirate soldiers, and then stopped attacking the Japanese pirates.

    And Nishijima Takae, who was watching the battle in the back formation, met.  He could only order the supervising team to withdraw, because he knew it too.  If the supervising team is allowed to continue to supervise the battle, I am afraid that the desperate defeated army will attack like the supervising team.  That way.  But the whole army was in chaos.

    When all the defeated troops returned to their own formation, Nishidao Gaojiang had a small number of people. When he went out to fight, he had 500 people, but after he came back, there were only 100 people left.  The attack just now took less than half an hour.  And it starts with musket shooting.  Only a little over ten minutes.

    This result also surprised Nishida Gaojiang. Although he had never expected that these five hundred troops could break through the Huben Guards' defense line, he never expected that in such a short period of time.  There would be such a huge loss, and the ferocious firepower of the Tiger Guards and the huge power produced by the use of firecrackers and artillery were unprecedented.  The attacking troops could not get close to the position and could only be beaten passively, and She Di did not even have the strength to fight back.

    At this time, Nishida Gaojiang finally believed that what the defeated army said was not wrong. This Ming army was definitely different from any army he had encountered before. The firearms used by this Ming army showed that they could not only hit extremely far  .  And the rate of fire is extremely fast, because after the musket starts firing, the gunfire is continuous with almost no pause in the middle, so it must not be underestimated.

    Nishijima Gaojiang looked at the warriors on the left and right sides who went out with him, and saw that the expressions on their faces were very unnatural. They no longer had the same complacency as when they first sent out troops. They were obviously also powerful because of the Tiger Guards.  The firepower was very frightening.  Nishijima Gao Jiang estimated that if Bai Ji proposed to withdraw his troops at this time.  I'm afraid they will all agree.

    After all, Nishijima Takae was also an important minister of Tokugawa Iemitsu. Although he was shocked by the powerful firepower of the Tiger Guards, he knew that if he allowed this emotion to develop, his attack would completely fail and he would not be able to explain it to the general when he went back.  .  And in his heart, he was still a little unwilling, so he said: "Japanese warriors, we have all seen just now that the Ming army only relied on their powerful firearms and did not dare to come out and fight us head-on.  Therefore, as long as we can attack them and fight closely with the Shu army, making their firearms useless, we will definitely be able to defeat the Ming army."

    This point has been recognized by other generals. Everyone also believes that this Ming army only has powerful firearms, but once it comes to a real confrontation, it will definitely not be their opponent.  Therefore, Guangyuan Nai spat fiercely at the position of the Tiger Guards on the opposite side and said: "Baga, the Ming army is all cowards. They only dare to hide far away and fire. If you have the guts, come over and fight me with real swords and guns."  How many battles?"

    Chifeng Xuancheng frowned and said: "What's the use of talking about this now? The firearms of the Shu army are so harmful, how can we get close to the Ming army's position?"

    Nishida Gaojiang glanced at the Hu Benwei position and said: "Then let's charge with the cavalry. Gather all our cavalry and use the speed of the cavalry to fight for the loss of some men and horses. As long as we rush to the Ming army's position  In this way, the weapons of the Shu army will not be able to use, and if the infantry follows up, they can defeat the Ming army in one fell swoop."

    After listening to Nishijima Takae's words, the generals all had some confidence in their hearts. They felt that Nishijima Takae's method was good. The cavalry was much faster than the infantry. Although they would suffer some losses along the way, they were completely  It is possible to break through the Ming army's fire attack and rush to the Ming army's position  If this Ming army can be defeated, it will be worth suffering a little loss.

    Guangyuan Nai came out again: "Nishijima-kun, let me lead the troops to attack this time. I will definitely fight to the Ming army's position. By then I will have to kill several Ming soldiers with my own hands, and I will also  Grab two fire guns and come over to see."

    Nishidao Gaojiang was quite satisfied when he saw that the generals' morale had been inspired by him again, so he nodded and said: "Okay, Mr. Guangyuan, this time it's up to you."

    There are more than a thousand cavalry among the troops led by Nishijima Takae this time. Nishijima Takae has all been transferred to Hiromoto Nai, which is equivalent to launching a desperate attack. If this attack fails again, Nishijima will  Gao Jiang also decided to give up completely

    Guangyuan Nai has gathered all the current Japanese pirate cavalry and is in the process of forming a simple team to prepare for an attack.  Although the two parties were far apart, Li Dingguo could see very clearly through the telescope.  The Japanese pirates mobilized all the cavalry in the formation and launched an attack on their own side, and the main direction of the attack was the left line.

    This time Li Dingguo did not dare to be careless, because the impact and speed of the cavalry were far beyond what the infantry could match.  Therefore, they did not care about exposing the range of the "Shenwei" cannon.  An order was issued immediately, and all artillery on the left line were fired immediately.  At the same time, all the No. 3 Fran machine guns and Tiger squat guns on the right line were transferred to the left line to assist in the battle.  A company of musketeers was also transferred to increase the strength of the left line.  He also ordered the spearmen to prepare for battle.  It is possible to engage in close combat with Japanese pirates at any time.

    In the process of emergency deployment of troops, Huben Guard's artillery once again showed its power. After adding the "Shenwei" cannon, the power generated when the artillery was fired was even more astonishing. Nishijima Takae and others who were nearly 500 steps away were looking at  I also felt the earth shaking.

    At this time, the Japanese cavalry had just organized their troops and had not yet attacked.  A dozen merciless cannonballs fell on their heads.

    A cannonball first hit the neck of a war horse, immediately breaking the cervical vertebrae of the war horse, causing its limbs to go limp with a "clunk" sound.  He fell to the ground, but the cannonball continued to fly, knocking down more than ten people and horses in a row, and finally penetrated the cavalry array before falling in front of the Japanese pirates' main formation, only about ten steps away from Gaojiang, Nishishima.  distance.

    The shells were covered in blood and steaming.

    Nishida Gaojiang couldn't help but be surprised. Is it possible that the artillery of the Ming Dynasty could hit such a distance?  But he was not allowed to think about it now, because at this time, all the cannonballs fired by the Huben Guards fell into the cavalry array, and the men and horses were hit by the cannonballs and fell to the ground.  There were screams, and many war horses were frightened. They jumped around in the team and pulled the knights off their backs. For a while, people and horses neighed, and the queues that had just been organized began to appear immediately.  confusion.

    And the Japanese pirates had no idea that before they could launch an attack, the Ming army actually took action first.  Even Nishijima Takae was a little at a loss at this time, not knowing whether to continue the attack or retreat immediately.  But it was Guangyuan Nai who reacted first.  He yelled: "Follow me!"

    As he said that, he clamped his legs on the horse's belly, and the horse immediately let out a roar, pulled away its hooves, and rushed out.  The other cavalrymen also followed him and rushed out.

    Although Nishijima Takae was still a little hesitant, when he saw Hiromoto Nai leading the cavalry to charge forward, he immediately felt uneasy in his heart.

    At this moment, the second round of shelling by Huben Guards also started. Suddenly, a shell whizzed past Nishida Gaojiang less than two steps away, bringing out a strong wind, causing Nishijima Gaojiang to be stunned.  He felt a tightness in his chest, and a series of dull sounds came from behind him. A passage appeared in the array of Japanese pirates, and a row of soldiers fell down.

    Nishidao Gaojiang couldn't help but feel a chill in his heart. How far could the Ming army's artillery fire go? Then several more shells whizzed past and fell into the Japanese pirates' array one after another.

    ¡°At this time, not only Nishidao Gaojiang, but also Chifeng Xuancheng and others were so frightened that their faces turned pale. Only then did they realize that they were all within the range of the Ming army¡¯s artillery.

    Of course Guangyuan Nai didn't know that his main formation had been bombarded. At this time, he was urging the cavalry to advance faster so that he could break through the Shu army's line of fire as early as possible, rush to the Ming army's position, and engage in close combat with the Ming army.  war.  Therefore, the Japanese pirates spared no effort from the beginning and galloped forward at full speed.

    But the distance of nearly five hundred steps is not short. Even if the war horse gallops at full speed, it cannot be completed immediately.

    These cavalry are all elite men and horses under Tokugawa Iemitsu, so they are well equipped. Most of the knights also wear heavy iron armor, and many war horses are covered with cotton armor and leather armor to enhance their protection. However, this  This also caused the war horse to be overloaded and difficult to reach its fastest speed.

    &nbsp; Moreover, the gunners of the Tiger Guards are still methodical, loading the shells according to their own rhythm, and then firing the shells. Therefore, among the Japanese attacking team, people are constantly being hit by the shells and falling to the ground, and often a horse  If he falls to the ground, he will trip up several horses behind him.  It also slowed down the speed of many attacks.

    Therefore, when the Japanese cavalry entered the firing range of the muskets, all the supporting musketeers and artillerymen transferred from the right line were in place.  So the musketeers launched together and opened fire on the Japanese pirates' cavalry.

    Among the artillery, the "Shenwei" cannon and the No. 1 and 2 Fran cannons began to bombard the Japanese pirates' main formation with all their strength, while the No. 3 Fran cannon and the Tiger Crouching Cannon were replaced with grazers and continued to attack the Japanese cavalry.

    After the muskets started firing, the Tiger Guards' attack suddenly became tougher. Although the Japanese pirates' cavalry were equipped with iron armor, they could not prevent the muskets from firing.  At the same time, other artillery also began to use more lethal shotshells.

    With one shot, at least twenty cavalrymen would be killed by the iron sand. Almost all of them fell down in rows. Therefore, the casualties of the Japanese pirates also immediately increased significantly.

    The number of corpses piled up on the battlefield has almost doubled. Blood flowed out in large amounts and gradually began to cover the yellow-brown earth. The air was filled with the smell of blood and sulfur, making people feel suffocated and nauseated.

    Moreover, at this time, the Tiger Guards' position was also shrouded in a large amount of smoke generated after the firearms were fired, and their vision could only reach twenty or thirty steps away. The soldiers could not see clearly where the enemy troops had rushed, so they could only shoot forward blindly.  .

    However, although the Japanese pirates suffered a heavy blow, after all, the impact of the cavalry was far beyond that of the infantry. Therefore, at least about 1,500 people and horses rushed to within a distance of thirty steps in front of the position.

    In the Japanese attack array, Guangyuan Nai was always at the forefront. Many Japanese soldiers around him were killed by muskets and artillery, but he actually charged from the beginning to the end without being hit.  Just a few minor injuries.  At this time, he led the remaining cavalry and rushed into the fog that was filled with a choking smell.

    ??In the vague sight, I saw the Shu army's position not far ahead, only about 20 steps away.  Moreover, most of the Ming army's muskets and artillery stopped firing, and the battlefield became rarely quiet.

    Although Guang Yuannai was having trouble breathing due to the choking smell of sulfur, he still couldn't suppress the joy in his heart. He was finally about to reach the Ming army's position and could start a close combat with the Ming army.  So he also shouted: "Japanese warriors are coming soon!"

    "As he spoke, he clamped his legs tightly on the horse's belly, urging the horse to rush through the final distance as quickly as possible.

    But at this moment, another artillery suddenly appeared on the Ming army's position, but before Guangyuan Nai could understand it, the artillery had already made a terrifying roar.

    "It's over!"

    This thought flashed through Guangyuan Nai's mind, and he immediately felt a huge pain in his lower abdomen. When he looked down, he saw that the meridian on the left side of his lower abdomen was broken, and blood was gushing out.

    "Did I get shot too?" Just as he thought of this, another burst of pain came from his right shoulder. Guangyuan Nai finally couldn't sit still in the saddle and fell down from the horse. The moment he landed, Guangyuan Nai  Nai looked behind him and to his side. Many Japanese cavalry or war horses fell to the ground, and the roar like exploding beans was still ringing continuously.  Piaotian Literature registered members recommend this work

 Part One: Penghu Chapter 526: The Fate of the Date Family

    Qiang Ming 526_Read the full text of Qiang Ming for free_Chapter 526 The fate of the Date family comes from (.)

    At this time, the Japanese cavalry troops reached within thirty steps of the position, and the Huben Guards' artillery stopped firing.

    But now it was time for a large number of musketeers to show off their power.  All the musketeers sprayed tongues of fire at the Japanese pirates who had rushed to the front of the position.  Almost all the gunpowder in the barrel was fired out in one go.

    The Japanese cavalry never expected that victory was in sight, but they were hit by such a powerful blow from the Ming army.

    Because the distance between the two sides was too close at this time, and the Japanese pirates' men and horses were densely packed, the hit rate of the muskets was also extremely high. After a rapid and intensive round of firing, nearly three hundred Japanese pirate cavalry fell, almost  Immediately, a wall of human and horse corpses was piled up.  The other cavalrymen were also frightened by this sudden and violent blow. They were stunned and at a loss for a moment.

    The unexpected blow caused hundreds more casualties to the Japanese pirates, and their numbers immediately dropped sharply.  At this time, the musketeers of Huben Guards and the spearmen and sword and shield soldiers in the rear also came out to engage in hand-to-hand combat with the Japanese pirates.

    Although the Japanese pirates were all cavalry, after suffering two major blows in front of the position, their vigor was greatly weakened, and the speed of the attack also slowed down.  However, the morale of the soldiers of the Huben Guards was at a high level, and everyone was working bravely. With one going down and the other going up, the two sides were naturally not in the same level of competition.

    And the Japanese cavalry had always thought that as long as they reached the Tiger Guards' position, the Tiger Guards would be defeated immediately like other Shu troops.  Unexpectedly, not only was this Ming army not defeated, but on the contrary, everyone was very brave.  Whether they are musketeers, spearmen, sword and shield soldiers, their hand-to-hand combat capabilities are not inferior to any of the elite troops among the Japanese pirates.  Therefore, the soldiers who could only kill the Japanese pirates fell off their horses and died one after another.

    at the same time.  On the left and right sides of the Japanese pirates, a group of troops also came up. It turned out that Li Dingguo saw that the Japanese pirates were attacking his left line and completely gave up on his right line, so he ordered the remaining two companies on the right line to fight out of their positions and leave their headquarters.  Go around to the battlefield on the left line.  They rushed in from the right side of the Japanese pirates, and ordered the defenders on the hill at the end of the left front to also come down the hill and attack the Japanese pirates' left side.

    Under such a three-sided attack, the Japanese pirates simply could not resist it.  The smart ones immediately pulled their horses' heads and fled towards their main formation, while those who were slow to react were either killed by the Tiger Guards or abandoned their weapons and surrendered.

    But after running away from the battlefield for a while, when he looked up, he suddenly discovered that his main formation no longer existed at all.

    It turns out that after the Japanese cavalry attacked, more than a dozen long-range artillery pieces of the Huben Guards always targeted the Japanese pirates' main formation, following several rounds of shelling.  They only killed and injured numerous Japanese pirates.

    Although several generals such as Nishidao Gaojiang and Chifeng Xuancheng were still safe and sound, the Japanese pirates' main formation was in chaos, and the soldiers fled in disorder, looking for places to hide.  Nishijima Takae and others couldn't stop drinking.

    And at this moment, a burst of gunshots like booming beans suddenly came from the left wing of the Japanese pirates' main formation, and they kept coming.  The soldiers on the left side of the Japanese main formation immediately formed rows and fell continuously.  It turned out that Ding Yunyi personally led his own guards and launched an attack from the left side of the Japanese pirates.

    In fact, Ding Yunyi has been lying in ambush not far from the battlefield, and Ding Yunyi has been observing the situation on the battlefield with a telescope.  Waiting for the opportunity to launch the final blow to the Japanese pirates.  Seeing that the Japanese pirates had gathered all their cavalry and prepared to launch an all-out attack on Huben Guard's position, Ding Yunyi couldn't help but feel worried for Li Dingguo.  Fortunately, Li Dingguo made a prompt decision and decisively ordered to take action first and bombard the Japanese pirates' main formation, disrupting the Japanese pirates' arrangement in one fell swoop.  And Ding Yunyi also knew that now it was his turn to attack.  Therefore, Duan Saner was immediately ordered to lead all the soldiers to attack the Japanese pirates from the left side, and cooperated with the front to defeat the Japanese pirates in one fell swoop.

    After Duan Saner received the order, he immediately led his troops to attack and formed a formation about a hundred steps away from the left side of the Japanese pirates.

    The Tiger Guards' attack uses a three-stage burst. After the soldiers in the first row complete firing, they do not retreat. Instead, they reload their ammunition on the spot. The soldiers in the back row go up to the front to continue firing, and then continue firing.  The soldiers from the third row came forward, and so on, advancing layer by layer.

    Li Dingguo also saw this scene on the top of the mountain, so he boldly mobilized all the defenders on the right line and launched an all-out counterattack against the Japanese pirates.

    "And Xidao Gaojiang couldn't help being surprised. He never expected that the Ming army was actually ambushing an ambush.  Because the two warring parties were too far away, Nishijima Gaojiang and others could not clearly see how many troops were on the opposite position. They just took it for granted that these were all the Ming army's troops. If they wanted to stop them on the position, they should use all their strength.  To travel.  Didn't know nowAnother Ming army came out and attacked his left side. Nishida Gaojiang couldn't help but think that his intelligence was wrong, or the Ming army had reinforcements.

    Ding Yunyi's decisive attack also became the Huben Guards' last blow against the Japanese pirates. The Japanese pirate soldiers were unable to resist any longer and had to retreat one after another.

    ??Xidao Gaojiang, Chifeng Xuancheng and others also knew that the situation was over and that this campaign was completely defeated, so they had no choice but to turn around and flee.

    Not only did the Japanese pirates not take advantage of Tianze's surprise attack, but they lost all their elite cavalry and were completely defeated.

    Similarly, in this raid by the Japanese pirates, Ding Yunyi intentionally did not take command personally, but handed over the main command power to the young Li Dingguo. He just quietly ambush on the side and played an assisting role.

    Li Dingguo did not live up to Wu Liehou's expectations.

    In the early stages of the battle, he made full use of the huge advantage of artillery to kill the enemy as much as possible.  And when the enemy suddenly started using cavalry, he decisively came up with his own response.

    It can be said that the military talent displayed by Li Dingguo throughout the Battle of Tianze is amazing.

    Ding Yunyi had great expectations for Li Dingguo from the beginning. Even in this battle, he chose to trust Li Dingguo unconditionally.

    And Li Dingguo also completed his task outstandingly.

    Now.  Leave the headache to the Japanese

    Asahi Toshihide did not blame Nishijima Takae too much for the failure. The raid on Tazawa was the only thing they could do at the moment.  It is also the only possible way to solve the siege of Kyoto.

    Faced with despair, Nishijima Takae wants to commit suicide to make up for this humiliation.  Toshihide Asahi shook his head slowly: "Nishijima-kun, what we want now is not to die, but to live tenaciously. Each of our lives does not belong to ourselves, but to His Majesty the Emperor of Japan."

    Nishida Gaojiang nodded silently.

    But he knew that the shadow of failure was hanging over Kyoto when the enemy officially began to attack.  Everything will become unstoppable.

    At that time, the only thing I can do is to die and serve His Majesty the Emperor

    The failure of Tazawa's attack also reached Tokugawa Iemitsu's ears. He did not want to blame his subordinates. If he wanted to defend Kyoto, he must rely on these retainers.

    And when Idarigi comes back.  Tokugawa Iemitsu hurriedly asked him about the situation of the Tiger Guards.  Idarigi looked a little sad: "General, it seems difficult to win"

    "What?" Tokugawa Iemitsu was startled: "What do you mean?"

    "The General didn't see it with my own eyes, but I saw it with my own eyes." Idarigi stabilized his emotions: "The Tiger Guards have a large number of artillery, which is very scary. Their artillery can hit very far away, and can  Destroy many things that seemed indestructible. Japan also had artillery, but it was not comparable to the artillery of the Tiger Guards. And their muskets, which I have never seen before, I really can't describe.  In short, when countless guns start to roar, all obstacles will be torn to pieces, and these may not be the most terrifying things. The most terrifying thing is the determination of those soldiers to win"

    "Enough. Enough!" Tokugawa Iemitsu interrupted him irritably: "Date, who are you talking about? Isn't it possible that in your heart, no one can defeat the Ming army?"

    "It's the Tiger Guards, not the Ming Army." Idarigi was not afraid because of this: "General, although the Tiger Guards are also the Ming Army, they are actually different. I have also been to the Ming Dynasty.  I have seen the Ming Dynasty army. They are two completely different concepts. The combat effectiveness of the Hu Ben Guards is far stronger than that of the Ming Dynasty army. This is not all. Their soldiers are united and loyal.  They have a seemingly innate admiration for their leader Ding Yunyi. They never doubt anything Ding Yunyi says, and they always follow the orders given by Ding Yunyi to the letter.  I'm willing to die for him!"

    When Idarigi said this, he quietly paid attention to the general's expression. He found that the general's brows were tightly locked together, and he was very unhappy.

    ¡°But Idariki decided to keep talking, because this is not only related to the future of Japan, but also related to his own future.

    During the Battle of Chishi Mountain, he witnessed with his own eyes the terrifying combat effectiveness of the Tiger Guards. Once the Tiger Guards decided to launch a desperate attack, Kyoto would face only one fate:

    Destruction!

    And it is a complete and hopeless destruction!

    &nbsp;"General, how can you win with such an army? Negotiate, negotiate with the enemy, and I am willing to serve as an envoy again." Idarigi said with all his efforts.

    Tokugawa Iemitsu smiled coldly: "Date, I once had unlimited trust in you. Even though you were deceived by Ding Yunyi in Satsuma Domain, I have never wavered in this trust. But now you have  I¡¯m so disappointed. You¡¯re tired, please go back and have a good rest.¡±

    Idarigi wanted to say something else, but the general was no longer willing to pay attention to him

    The lost Ida Rigi returned to his home, where his wife Haruko and son Ida Benzon were already waiting for him.

    Facing the concerned inquiries from his wife and son, Idarigi was silent for a long time, and then let out a long sigh: "Japan is over."

    "Father, what did you say?" Date Honzon was a little surprised: "Is it really impossible to defend Kyoto?"

    "No more, no more." Ida Ruigi murmured: "I have never seen such a terrifying army. Once they launch a full-scale offensive, the entire Kyoto will be crushed into powder. The fate of the Date family may be changed accordingly.  And a transformation occurs"

    He did not want to hide any of his thoughts in front of his wife and son: "Now there are only two ways for Date's family. One is to jointly defend Kyoto with the generals, but the outcome is already doomed. The other is to control one's own destiny.  in the hand.¡±

    Ida Benzong seemed to hear something: "Father, have you and Ding Yunyi reached some agreement?"

    Idarigi nodded: "Yes, I have indeed reached some agreements with him. But Wuliehou is very tolerant and generous. He does not need me to do anything to betray Japan. He only wants me to be in Huben  After Wei captured Kyoto, he was able to step in and stabilize the order in Kyoto, but I can't wait aimlessly here, I have to do something"

    Speaking of this, his face was full of complexity: "Kyoto will be captured sooner or later. Many Japanese have already served under Ding Yunyi. If I just wait here stupidly, then after Kyoto is captured,  I will not be reused, and the Date family will lose its former glory. At that time, what hope do we have? "

    "Father, please tell me what you want to do." Date Honmune's voice rose slightly: "The general insists on ruining Japan, so let us save Japan's fate."

    "It is to save the fate of the Date family." In front of his son, Date Ridge did not have to show how noble he was: "Open rebellion is impossible. Not only will it fail, but the Date family will be in Kyoto."  There is a possibility of being destroyed before the city is broken, and this will be despised by all Japan. This is irrational behavior, so what I have to do now is to organize all the forces that can be organized, and then wait for the opportunity.  The entry of the Tiger Guards."

    Date Honzon listened nervously as his father continued: "The first is our retainers, and the second is the Japanese who have the same thoughts as us. The first point is for me to do, and the second point is left to you.  . But remember, you must be careful and don't let the general notice it at all."

    "Hai, I will not let down my father's expectations." Date Honzon said loudly: "No matter how difficult it is, I will do my best to complete this task. For Japan, and for the future of the Date family."

    Idarigi forced a smile, now all the future is in his own hands!

    Qiang Ming 526_Qiang Ming full text free reading_Chapter 526 The fate of the Date family has been updated!

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 527 Wait!

    Qiang Ming 527_Qiang Ming full text free reading_Chapter 527 Wait!  from (.)

    Tokugawa Iemitsu has made up his mind to defend Kyoto, and no one can change his mind.

    A failure does not mean anything to him. Protecting the honor of the Tokugawa family and protecting the entire Kyoto is what he cares most about.  When he stood in front of those retainers in person, he raised his voice and told them: "The fate of Japan is already in our hands. I know many people are afraid and scared, but I ask you, for the sake of Japan,  For His Majesty the Emperor, fight to the death until there is only one person left in Kyoto!"

    All the retainers were there watching him.

    Tokugawa Iemitsu took a deep breath: "Many of us will die, but I hope that such death will be valuable. Our Japan is sacred and inviolable, and we will make every invader  Know this. And I will always fight with you!¡±

    ¡°For Japan, for His Majesty the Emperor!¡± All the retainers shouted loudly.

    Tokugawa Iemitsu smiled slightly. He had to keep a smile on his face. He had to let his retainers see his determination to fight to the end.

    Now, all fate will be left to Amaterasu to decide

    ?¡­

    Ding Yunyi seems to be trying to be patient with the Japanese in Kyoto City.

    After winning the great victory in Tianze, everyone thought that he would take advantage of the victory to send troops, but what they never expected was that he instead adopted the strategy of holding back his troops.

    The soldiers of the Huben Guards also received some kind of instructions and did not assume an attacking posture.  Instead, he fired a few shots at Kyoto in a routine and perfunctory manner every day.

    What exactly do Ding Yunyi and his Tiger Guards want to do?

    No one can give the Japanese in Kyoto an answer.  What worried Tokugawa Iemitsu was that the morale he had finally gathered was being consumed bit by bit during the long wait.

    "If Ding Yunyi launches an attack immediately after the victory of Tazawa, then the Japanese who are inspired will fight to the death to defend their capital.  The more urgent the Huben Guards attack, the more likely they will be able to fight to the end.

    But Ding Yunyi did not take advantage of Tian Ze's victory to fight, but chose to wait.

    The long wait is enough to wear down one¡¯s patience.  This is the same for anyone, anywhere, at any time.

    This is Ding Yunyi¡¯s purpose.  He did not fight under favorable conditions, and did not pour another bucket of oil on the Japanese's strong morale. Instead, he used time to wear down their morale bit by bit.

    His goal was quickly achieved.

    The Japanese guarding Kyoto are anxious.  The infinite desire to fight began now, but they were disappointed, there was never any movement from the other side.  People are forgetful.  Not long after Tazawa's disastrous defeat, some people began to request a fight, requesting to bring samurai and ronin to attack the enemy's position.

    Finally, Chaobi Junxiu remained calm, and he flatly rejected the request of his subordinates.

    If he knows how to fight outside the city, Japan will not be a match for Tiger Guards in any case.  He also gradually saw the opponent's strategy clearly, but he didn't have a good solution.

    Now, I can only let the other party lead me step by step

    ?¡­

    "How is the situation in Kyoto?" Ding Yunyi asked casually while drinking tea in his military camp.

    "Back to the Marquis, there are not many soldiers on the tower in the past two days. They have been reduced a lot compared to before. And those soldiers are not very defensive." Wang Wei said, loudly: "Master Marquis, let me  I'll take the others and rush them while they lose their vigilance."

    "Charge?" Ding Yunyi smiled: "Why rush now? If we move here, they will find out. Wait. Just continue to wait patiently."

    Wang Wei muttered.

    Such days of waiting are really boring.

    There is nothing going on in the military camp every day. The guns are fired aimlessly, regardless of whether they can hit the target.  The Marquis even allowed everyone to drink some wine every day in the military camp.

    What kind of war is this?

    If you want to change your mind, launch an attack now, capture Kyoto in one fell swoop, and kill all the Japanese neatly.

    ?Looking at the anxious look of his subordinates.  Ding Yunyi smiled: "Ah Hu, when do you think we will attack Kyoto?"

    "Now!" Ah Hu replied without hesitation.

    Ding Yunyi shook his head unknownly, and then turned his attention to Li Dingguo: "Dingguo, what do you mean about us?When will the attack be launched?  "

    Li Dingguo thought for a moment: "Ten days later."

    "Oh, why that?" Ding Yunyi straightened up.

    Li Dingguo was confident: "The enemy's morale is weakening as time goes by. I have been observing recently that the enemy's defense has become lax. In another ten days, this situation will become more serious. Once the enemy's  The body and mind have reached the most relaxed stage. If we launch another attack at that time, there will be chaos in Kyoto Even Dingguo thought that the Japanese would have to go out of the city to fight again in order to maintain their morale. "

    Ding Yunyi's face showed a smile: "I thought the Japanese would definitely go out of the city to fight! When the Japanese are inferior to us in all aspects, morale is their only magic weapon. Wait, patience and confidence will gradually wear away, then their only  The only option is to take the initiative to fight to maintain their morale"

    "That's exactly what I mean, but I guess the Marquis has another idea in his mind:" Li Dingguo said: "The Marquis is waiting for the arrival of the West Route Army and the East Route Army to launch a general attack on Kyoto after the three Route Army converge.  Seize the Japanese capital in one fell swoop!¡±

    Ding Yunyi nodded and looked at A Hu and Wang Wei: "You are all brave generals in the decisive battle in front of the two armies. I am not worried about you at all. But you are not as good as strategizing. Fighting is not about winning.  It¡¯s okay, but if you use the easiest way to get the results you want most.¡±

    Ah Hu curled his lips.

    Brother-in-law is always partial to Li Dingguo.  Whatever he does is right.  When it comes to war, how can there be so much to think about?  Everyone forms a formation.  Just rush forward in one go.

    In fact, A Hu didn¡¯t know in his heart that Ding Yunyi still had high hopes for A Hu.  He knew that Ahu was brave and not afraid of death, but fighting a war was not just about bravery.  He hoped that Ah Hu could learn more from Li Dingguo.

    But whether this wish can be realized does not entirely depend on Ding Yunyi

    Things turned out exactly as Ding Yunyi thought. As the Japanese became increasingly impatient, the atmosphere in Kyoto began to become extremely strange.

    In this situation.  Asahi Junxiu was worried, but could not find a good solution for a while.

    "Lord Asahi, we have no choice but to attack again. Even if we are defeated again." Nishijima Takae also saw the disadvantage of the situation: "We can form a group of thirty people and take turns to fight, even if we don't have to confront the enemy head-on. It's okay.  Slowly restore morale.¡±

    Chaobi Junxiu nodded. He had thought about it for a long time in the past few days. I'm afraid this is the only way.

    This will continue to weaken Kyoto's defense power, but it can bring what is disappearing back to the soldiers.

    "Let Hiromoto take the lead." Nishijima Takae expressed his inner thoughts: "Although this person is a bit reckless, he is a rare warrior."

    "Okay, then let's send Hiromoto Nai." Asahi Junxiu finally made this determination

    Guangyuan Nai was excited after receiving the order to go to war.

    Although they suffered a disastrous defeat in Tazawa, Hiromoto Nai always believed that this was just the enemy relying on the sharpness of artillery. Once they faced off head-on, he would never be afraid of any opponent.

    Now this glorious opportunity finally appeared in front of me!

    This is the first battle, not just Guangyuan Nai.  Even Toshihide Asahi and Takae Nishijima also attach great importance to it.  A hundred elite warriors were put into his hands.

    Honor seems to be waiting for him ahead.

    The city gate of Kyoto was slowly opened, and a hundred samurai led by Guanggenna walked out. On this day, the number of Japanese who appeared on the tower of Kyoto suddenly increased.

    When I saw Hiromoto Nai and the samurai walking out of Kyoto, a burst of cheers suddenly erupted from the towers of Kyoto

    Hiromotona and his samurai.  He was standing not far from the Ming army camp, provoking loudly.  They clamored loudly for a "fair" sword-to-knife duel with the Ming army, instead of using despicable muskets.

    This was discussed with Nishijima Gaojiang before.

    If the Ming army responds, Guangyuan Nai is confident that he can kill any enemy in front of him; if the Ming army does not respond, he can loudly tell every Japanese in Kyoto:

    How cowardly the people of the Ming Dynasty were, they were nothing but muskets!

    All the soldiers of Huben Guard saw these Japanese.  They all heard the Japanese provocation, and the generals all turned their attention to Ding Yunyi.

    Ding Yunyi smiled very easily and calmly: "Japanese?Sure enough, I couldn't help it.  "

    Yes, those Japanese really couldn't bear it anymore, they couldn't wait for a decisive battle.  And this also shows from another aspect that Ding Yunyi's strategy of slowing down the enemy has achieved results.

    Ding Yunyi suddenly asked: "Do you think the Japanese are afraid of my reputation?"

    The generals were stunned for a moment, and Ding Yunyi suddenly laughed: "Bring me my dragon tooth!"

    "Bring me my dragon's tooth!"

    As soon as these words came out, all the generals immediately became excited.

    Marquis Wu Lie¡ª¡ªDing Yunyi wants to take action again!

    The dragon tooth was delivered to Ding Yunyi's hands. Ding Yunyi held it tightly, looked around at the generals and said with a smile: "The enemy's morale has slowed down, and they can't wait for a decisive battle. If we can annihilate all these hundreds of Japanese under the walls of Kyoto at this moment, I don't think the enemy will be able to fight again."  Dare to fight. Today I want to select twenty-nine warriors to kill all these Japanese. Who is willing to fight with me? "

    "We are all willing to follow Wu Liehou to fight bravely and kill all the Japanese!"

    Ding Yunyi laughed and picked out twenty-nine people including A Hu, Wang Wei, Duan San'er, and himself, a total of thirty people, and then laughed: "Open the camp gate and see how we slaughter the Japanese!"

    "Wu Liehou! Wu Liehou!!"

    In the military camp of Huben Guards, a wave of cheers erupted.

    Thirty warriors walked out of the military camp slowly, without horses or artillery guns.  They will soon let the Japanese know that no matter where they are, no matter what kind of weapons they use, the Ming Dynasty will always be the Ming Dynasty.

    The Ming Dynasty is definitely not something that the Japanese can take seriously!

    The battlefield instantly became extremely quiet

    When he was thirty steps away from the Japanese, Ding Yunyi and his warriors stopped. His voice was not loud, but it was enough for the Japanese to hear clearly:

    "Do you recognize Wu Liehou Ding Yunyi?"

    For a moment, the ears of Guangyuan Nai and the warriors seemed to have been hit hard. They almost suspected that they heard wrongly. Who?  Ding Yunyi?

    Guangyuan Nai couldn't help but take a step back.

    He never thought that he would actually lure Ding Yunyi out!

    The original purpose was to destroy the prestige of the Ming Dynasty people, but they never expected that the opponent's coach Ding Yunyi would actually appear on the battlefield in person!

    Who is this?

    This is the man who killed the Japanese "Sword Master" Miyamoto Musashi with a single blow at Tsurumaru Castle!  Hiromoto knew his own strength too well. He couldn't even take a few moves under Miyamoto Musashi's sword, but Miyamoto Musashi died in the hands of the man in front of him.

    Laughter came from Ding Yunyi's mouth again: "I am Ding Yunyi, who is fighting with me!"

    This laughter was clearly transmitted to the Ming army¡¯s military camp, and also to the ears of the Japanese in Kyoto.

    "I am Ding Yunyi, who wants to fight with me?"

    Guangyuan Nai quietly swallowed a mouthful of saliva. He wanted to retreat, but so many pairs of eyes from so many people were looking at him.  Where can he retreat to?

    He bit the bullet and took another step forward: "I am Guangyuan Nai!"

    "I don't want to know your name. Too many people have died under my sword." Ding Yunyi interrupted him lightly: "I am here, and you actually dare to challenge me. You are so bold.  I haven't seen you for a long time. In this case, I want to make a deal with you. I will fight with your hundred people with thirty people, and no one will retreat until the last one is dead!"

    He didn¡¯t take the other party seriously at all, and Guangyuan Nai was not angry at all. Under the other party¡¯s light, he only felt that he was so insignificant.

    Seeing the other party looking at him sideways, Guangyuan Nai cheered up: "No one is allowed to retreat until the last person dies?"

    Seeing the other party nodding towards him, Guangyuan Nai's confidence was slightly boosted.  With a three-to-one advantage, he may not have a chance.

    If you can kill Ding Yunyi here, then all the situations can be changed, and you will become a great hero in Japanese history.

    "No one is allowed to retreat until the last man dies!" Guangyuan Nai repeated his words loudly.

    Ding Yunyi smiled, and then slowly pulled out his dragon's tooth. At this moment, the dragon's tooth will shine in Japan again.

    This moment, this day, will become the most terrifying nightmare for all Japanese in Kyoto!

    Qiang Ming 527_Qiang Ming full text free reading_Chapter 527 Wait!  update completed!

 Part One: The Storm of Penghu Chapter 528: Japan is chilled with one sword!

    Qiang Ming 528_Read the full text of Qiang Ming for free_Chapter 528: One sword kills Japan!  from (.)

    At this moment, Ryuga will shine in Japan again!

    Guangyuan Nai's heart was full of fear and worry. He now regretted why he chose to go out and why he shouted loudly outside the Ming army's camp, which resulted in attracting a murderer like Ding Yunyi.

    But it has already happened, what¡¯s the use of regretting it anymore?  The only advantage now is that the number of people is three times that of the opponent.

    But like Miyamoto Musashi, he suddenly realized the most important point:

    The Tiger Guard generals on the other side may not be as good as these samurai carefully selected from Kyoto in terms of swordsmanship and swordsmanship, but their experience on the battlefield, especially their experience in killing people, is unmatched.

    ¡ª¡ªWith one sword, Japan will be cold!

    Ding Yunyi held the dragon tooth in his hand, looked back and said with a smile: "Can a Japanese pirate return to Kyoto alive today?"

    ¡°If a Japanese pirate is allowed to survive, our officers and soldiers will lose face!¡± The generals responded in unison.

    ??Ding Yunyi roared amid laughter:

    "kill!"¡ª¡ª

    kill!

    All the people were fighting together in an instant.

    Guangyuan Nai slashed at Ding Yunyi with a vicious knife. However, after Ding Yunyi evaded lightly, he did not fight back immediately. Instead, he swung the knife to the right. Amidst the screams, a Japanese pirate fell under the fierce wind of the knife. He  His whole body was almost cut into two pieces.

    A strange smile appeared on the corner of Ding Yunyi's mouth. Guangyuan Nai saw it clearly, and an uncontrollable chill rose from the bottom of his heart.

    Ding Yunyi wants to be the last to kill this person!

    He wants Guangyuan Nai to know what a wrong decision it is to be his enemy!

    ¡ª¡ªWith one sword, Japan will be cold!

    The steel knives in the hands of the generals of the Tiger Guard.  Just like their Marquis Wu Lie, he raised and fell crazily, blood splattered everywhere, and screams of misery could be heard endlessly.

    This place has turned into a killing battlefield!

    These generals of the Tiger Guard will also be injured and bleed.  But they know how to minimize the harm they suffer, and they know how to endure the pain.

    Every time they are injured, there will always be a Japanese pirate who falls in more pain than them

    It doesn¡¯t take long.  The ground was already covered with the corpses of Japanese pirates.

    ¡ª¡ªWith one sword, Japan will be cold!

    The number of Japanese pirates was getting smaller and smaller. Guangyuan Nai saw it clearly. There seemed to be a needle pricking him in his heart.  But there was nothing he could do.

    If there was only one Ding Yunyi, maybe he wouldn't be so afraid, but every Ming army soldier seemed to be Ding Yunyi.

    Their knives are cold-blooded and ruthless, and their killings are cruel and sharp.

    The Japanese samurai in Kyoto, from the day they started learning swordsmanship, have never seen such a horrific way of killing.  It seems that in front of these Ming Dynasty people, life is not life.  In front of these Ming Dynasty people, all enemies are just puppets for them to use for practice.

    This is a fear that cannot be expressed in words

    There was a sound of "push¡ª¡ª", which was the head of a Japanese pirate being chopped off from the neck by dragon teeth.  His head rolled to the side.  Eyes full of fear and wide open

    Guangyuan Nai almost vomited He had never seen such a shocking killing method

    Ding Yunyi suddenly put away the knife and looked at the wounds on his body. Although he had three wounds this time, fortunately they were not serious, compared with the previous wounds.  It¡¯s nothing!

    There were very few Japanese pirates in the field who could continue to fight. Ding Yunyi took a look and saw that although all of his men were injured, none of them died.

    "The gap is really too big." Ding Yunyi smiled and looked at the stunned Guangyuan Nai: "If you turn around and run away now, I can consider letting you live."

    This is a huge insult!

    Guang Yuannai gritted his teeth, knowing that he was no match for Ding Yunyi.  But if he really turned around and ran away now, it would be a shame that he could never wash away in his lifetime.

    "Eight!" Guang Yuannai roared crazily, and rushed towards Ding Yunyi with a knife raised desperately.

    Ding Yunyi held the dragon's tooth and smiled, just smiling as he watched the enemy rush towards him

    When Guangyuan Nai finally rushed in front of him, a cold light flashed through his knife, and then everything was over He lost an arm??Genna even forgot about the pain and just stood there motionless

    Then another flash of sword light This time, a scream finally burst out from Guangyuan Nai's mouth He fell to the ground, and one of his legs was lost.

    Ding Yunyi smiled. He walked slowly in front of Guangyuan Nai, and then squatted down: "Do you regret it?"

    Do you regret it?

    When these words reached Guangyuan Nai¡¯s ears, Guangyuan Nai swore that he would rather die now.  He had never suffered such humiliation since he could remember

    "Kill me, kill me!" Guang Yuannai wailed in pain.

    "Your life is in my hands. Your death is also in my hands. You can't die now." Ding Yunyi said, grabbing his hair and standing up.

    He just dragged him, step by step, to the foot of Kyoto City At this time, the last Japanese pirate's miserable cry came from behind.

    The battlefield suddenly became so quiet.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­

    Ding Yunyi raised his head, and all the Japanese actually smiled when they saw him

    He let go of his hand and tapped Guangyuan Nai, who was in pain on the ground. Without saying anything, he slowly raised the dragon tooth in his hand.

    ??Everyone just watched Ding Yunyi¡¯s knife falljust watched Guangyuan Nai¡¯s head being cut off from his neck abruptly

    What could be more destructive to the Japanese than this?

    ¡ª¡ªWith one sword, Japan will be cold!

    Ding Yunyi smiled again, then turned around and left.  There was no need to worry about cold arrows coming from behind In fact, at this time in Kyoto, every Japanese was shocked. No one thought of using arrows to shoot this terrible Ming Dynasty man to death  

    Ding Yunyi returned to his formation, looked at the soldiers who were fighting bloody battles, and then raised his dragon fangs high.

    ¡°Wu Liehou¡ª¡ªMighty! Mighty!! Mighty!!! Hu Benwei¡ª¡ªMighty! Mighty!! Mighty!!! Daming¡ª¡ªMighty! Mighty!! Mighty!!!¡±

    A roar that shook the earth came out, and the mountains roared and the tsunami roared!

    The cry spread across the battlefield.  Spread throughout Kyoto!

    In this battle, there were one hundred and one Japanese pirates, and none of them survived!  Huben Guards thirty soldiers.  No one died!  This battle will make Japan famous!  This battle completely killed the Japanese!

    ¡ª¡ªWith one sword, Japan will be cold!

    Nishijima Takae originally wanted to take advantage of the challenge of a small force.  He came to revive the morale of Kyoto City's defense, but he never expected that Ding Yunyi would be so bold as to challenge him with only thirty years.

    Not only did Nishijima Takae fail to achieve his goal, but Kyoto City once again suffered the heaviest blow!

    ¡°All the Japanese have witnessed with their own eyes what happened in front of them. If they had not witnessed it with their own eyes, they would not have been able to believe that there were such terrible people and such terrible troops in the world.

    Of the one hundred and one people, not one of them could survive.

    The morale of the army has been completely shaken. Nishijima Takae knew that he had done another stupid thing, and the impact of this stupid thing was irreparable in any case.

    Ding Yunyi did not attack Kyoto.  Taking his reputation to a new level again

    A team with advanced weapons and high morale will win or lose when facing a team with backward weapons and low morale.  In fact, it was doomed from the beginning.

    On May 29, the thirteenth year of Chongzhen in the Ming Dynasty, the West Route Army commanded by Bao Juhua rushed to Kyoto and completed its rendezvous with the North Route Army.

    The Western Route Army that captured Hiroshima did not stay too long in Hiroshima, but stayed in Hiroshima with a small number of troops to continue to eliminate the remaining enemies, while the main force set off for Kyoto as soon as possible.

    Now.  Just wait for the Eastern Route Army.

    With the full assistance of Cai Jiuzhou, Zhang Xianxuan, Shi Weide and others, the East Route Army made progress quite smoothly.

    This is a coordinated operation between the navy and the army.  A large number of land artillery and ship artillery moved together with the army, with only one purpose: to completely defeat all defense forces in Hokkaido, clear out all enemies in front of them, and complete the rendezvous with the Northern Route Army.

    With the rapid advance of the East Route Army, the Japanese pirates were retreating steadily, and there was only one last obstacle left in front of the Ming army:

    Sapporo!

    " Takeda Tsubasa knows that the moment has come to decide the fate of himself and Hokkaido. He doesn't want toHe may not get any more reinforcements, and the only one he can rely on now is himself

    Cai Jiuzhou, Zhang Xianxuan and other Ming generals also knew this very well.

    Takeda Tsubasa decided to take the initiative, and his greatest reliance was the only magic weapon that could possibly allow him to win:

    Cavalry!  The Takeda family's cavalry!

    That is a force that can be relied on from the Warring States Period in Japan!

    Takeda Tsubasa desperately led his cavalry out of Sapporo and headed towards the direction where the Tiger Guards were camping.

    After Cai Jiuzhou received the news, he was very happy because the Japanese army launched an attack immediately, which prevented the Huben Guards from launching an early siege.  Therefore, he immediately ordered the entire army to form a formation and prepare to fight the Japanese army.

    Because this time we are in the real wilderness, we can completely form a linear formation without having to consider our back and sides.

    Cai Jiuzhou first found a hillside and arranged an array with the hillside as the core.  Cai Jiuzhou erected the command flag of the entire army on a hillside and fixed six artillery pieces on the hillside. Four hundred musketeers arranged three rows of deep linear arrays in front of the hillside, and arranged the cavalry troops behind the musketeers.  On the left and right sides of the soldiers, a square formation composed of two hundred sword and shield soldiers was also arranged on each side to protect the two wings of the musketeers.  At the same time, two phalanxes of pikemen were arranged behind the hillside. Each phalanx consisted of 300 pikemen to protect the rear of the entire army.  The remaining pikemen and archers were arranged on both sides of the hillside, and could be dispatched at any time according to the situation on the battlefield.

    After the Huben Guards set up their array, the Japanese troops also arrived and killed them.  The strength of the Japanese army was about 2,500, of which about 1,000 were cavalry.

    When they were about two hundred steps away from the Tiger Guards, the Japanese army stopped and readjusted their formation.  Takeda Tsubasa, on the other hand, stood tall on his horse and observed the formation of the Tiger Guards on the opposite side.

    Takeda Tsubasa saw that the Ming army was well-organized and had undergone some rigorous training.  However, when he took a closer look at the formation of the Ming army, Takeda Tsubasa shook his head again and again. It was obvious that the formation of the Ming army was too wide in the front and center, reaching more than 150 steps, with almost no wings. Although this could increase the  The difficulty of the main army's roundabout outflanking also made the Ming army's central line too thin, and even had no depth at all. As long as a breakthrough was made, it would cause a complete rout.

    It can be seen that although this Ming army may be well trained in peacetime, its leader must be a civilian official with no strength experience. Otherwise, how could it put up such a formation that goes against common sense in fighting?

    From this point of view, this Ming army may be really useless. Takeda Tsubasa couldn't help but sigh, it is so difficult to fight a happy battle.

    ??????????????????? However, I sigh, the battle still has to be fought, and Takeda Tsubasa is also full of confidence in victory. He feels that as long as his cavalry charges, he can overcome the thin formation of the Ming army.

    So he immediately ordered to send out all the cavalry to attack the Ming army in a cone-shaped formation, trying to break up the Ming army in one go, and then sent the infantry to follow and charge, defeating the Ming army in one fell swoop.

    The Japanese army, which totaled about 600 cavalry, formed a cone-shaped formation and rushed toward the center of the Tiger Guards.

    Among the Japanese troops who went to battle, there were about sixty so-called Takeda clan's most elite "Takeda cavalry" soldiers. They formed the first echelon of the charge, serving as arrows. The cavalry in the front row galloped while galloping,  As soon as they rushed within the range of the bow and arrow, they took the lead in launching the first attack on the Ming army.

    The auxiliary soldiers followed closely behind the "Takeda Iron Cavalry", holding onto their weapons, waiting for the "Takeda Iron Cavalry" to tear apart the Ming army's formation, and then continued to expand the gap.

    Although there are only more than 600 cavalry, when they run together, the sound of hooves is still like thunder, and the momentum is quite huge.  Cai Jiuzhou remained unmoved at all. Only after the cavalry gradually approached the Tiger Guards array, did he order: "Let's begin."

    "Fire!" Following Shi Weide's order, the first batch of one hundred and thirty-five muskets were fired together. The sound of gunfire was loud, and it immediately overwhelmed the dense sound of rising and falling horses.

    Because the Japanese army only used a small breakthrough, there were only a few musketeers facing the Japanese cavalry, but the other musketeers would slightly adjust their angles to attack the Japanese army from half the side!

    Qiang Ming 528_Qiang Ming's full text is free to read_Chapter 528: One sword kills Japan!  update completed!

 Part One: Storm of Penghu Chapter 529: Takeda Cavalry

    Qiang Ming 529_Qiang Ming full text free reading_Chapter 529 Takeda Iron Cavalry from (.)

    But the merciless iron bullets shot at the Japanese soldiers who were almost a hundred steps away at a speed that was difficult to see with the naked eye. The person in the front row who acted as an arrow was a Japanese soldier. After hearing the gunshot, he felt a panic all over his body.  Shocked, when he looked down, he saw that on his left chest, a hole the size of a fist had been punched through the strong iron leaf armor, and blood flowed out of the hole.

    And suddenly I felt a huge pain, then my eyes went black, and I fell down from the horse.  Beside him, there were also a dozen Qing soldiers who were hit by iron bullets fired from muskets, screaming and falling off their horses.

    With the continuous firing of the second and third rounds of muskets by the Huben Guards, dense iron bullets hit the armor or shields like raindrops, making a dull and powerful sound.  More Qing soldiers were knocked off their horses, and some war horses were also knocked to the ground. Not only did they fall off the soldiers on horseback, but they also blocked the way for the horses behind them to advance.

    Because the Japanese army adopted the tactic of breaking through in concentrated columns and the team was very long, the speed of the assault had to be slowed down after the soldiers and horses in the front row fell to the ground.  This just gave the Tiger Guard soldiers the opportunity to calmly change their guns and fire. As a result, more and more people and horses fell.

    When the entire army broke through and was still fifty steps away from the Tiger Guards' array, one-third of the men and horses were lost.  At this distance, the firepower of the musket was more fierce and the penetration was stronger, so the blow to the Japanese army was naturally greater.  As long as it is hit, no matter where it is, it will be penetrated without exception, and penetrated ruthlessly.

    At this time, Takeda Tsubasa, who was watching the battle from the rear, was also dumbfounded. He originally thought that the cavalry of his army would be exhausted and destroyed.  Break through the Tiger Guards' formation.  But I never expected that Hu Benwei's muskets would be so powerful. Although the second and third layers of heavy armor were not like paper in front of the muskets, they were indeed not much better.  Although the Japanese cavalry was still charging forward with difficulty despite the bullets, it was obvious to everyone that more than half of the armor had been demolished.  Therefore, even if they rush to the front of the Ming army's formation, they will not be able to cause much conflict with the Ming army's formation.

    The cruelty of reality far exceeds the scope of Takeda Tsubasa's understanding.  What kind of Ming army is this? With such sharp firearms, it can beat the Takeda cavalry, which was once invincible in Japan during the Warring States Period, into this state?  And just now I hoped that the Ming army would be stronger.  Many thoughts of playing with oneself for a while are simply a huge irony now.

    Takeda Tsubasa only felt ashamed and angry, and then he was unwilling to fail like this, and became a little hysterical, so he immediately ordered all the remaining cavalry and infantry to attack in one body and defeat the Tiger Guards at all costs.  Therefore, the remaining approximately 400 cavalry and 1,500 infantry of the Japanese army also dispatched together and rushed towards Hu Benwei again.

    At this time, the first batch of charging cavalry was only twenty steps away from the Tiger Guards' array, and there were only less than a hundred cavalry left.  At this time, Shi Weide immediately gave the order: "The musketeers fix their bayonets and attack. The spear commander comes forward to help."

    After firing their muskets, the musketeers immediately put on their bayonets, rushed out from behind their shields, and faced the remaining dozens of Japanese cavalry.  This was the first time that Hu Ben Guard's musketeers used bayonets to engage in hand-to-hand combat with the enemy on the battlefield.

    The bayonet is undoubtedly Ding Yunyi¡¯s invention!

    And in order to make the bayonet more suitable for this era, Ding Yunyi and his men designed a bayonet tactic of three people in groups.  Three soldiers formed an equilateral triangle. When encountering the enemy, the soldier in front held up his gun to block the front, while the two soldiers behind him stood on both sides of him, standing sideways in a lunge and stabbing with their guns.

    The three soldiers cooperated with each other to fight against the enemy.  The effect is naturally very different.

    In addition, the spearmen of the Tiger Guards also rushed up from the rear to help in the battle. The remaining Japanese cavalry after rushing through the hail of bullets had already lost all their energy and could not form the advantage of a group attack. Therefore, although the cavalry  , unable to withstand the attack of the Tiger Guards, they were stabbed off their horses one after another and died.  In the blink of an eye, all the dozens of She's remaining cavalry were killed by the Tiger Guards, leaving only a few dozen ownerless horses wandering around. However, in hand-to-hand combat, they killed one thousand enemies and suffered three hundred losses.  The soldiers were also hacked to death by the Japanese army, and more than a dozen of them were killed.

    After the Tiger Guards eliminated the remaining cavalry, the second batch of Japanese attacking troops also began to attack. This time there were cavalry and infantry.  The long gunners of the Huben Guards immediately retreated to the back and gave up their positions. The musketeers also immediately set up their shields on the ground again. The injured soldiers were also carried off, because the Huben Guards also prepared some reserve musketeers.  Therefore, the muskets used by Shang Le were taken over by other soldiers and continued to be used, and the total number of muskets did not change.

    At this time, a large number of corpses of men and horses were left on the battlefield, and there were also manyThere were few horses running around without owners, so although there were cavalry in the second batch of Japanese attacking troops, they could not get up to speed at all.  This just gave the Tiger Guards enough shooting time.

    As gunfire rang out continuously again, and because the number of Japanese troops was nearly three times greater this time, the battle line was also opened. Therefore, the six artillery pieces set up by Huben Guards on the hillside were also divided into groups of two, taking turns.  He opened fire and hit the Japanese army head-on.

    Under the fierce firepower of the Tiger Guards, the Japanese cavalry and infantry fell in rows, and a large amount of smoke immediately gathered on the Tiger Guards' position, filled with the choking smell of sulfur.

    Although they suffered countless casualties, the Japanese army was still stubborn or stupid and approached the Tiger Guards' formation.  After leaving a large number of corpses along the way, they entered a blind spot that could not be reached by artillery.  The artillery temporarily stopped firing, but the musketeers remained unwavering. Following Shi Weide's order, Tian's three-stage continuous fire was changed to free fire, and they all fired at the fastest speed at the enemy who was not far away.

    At this moment, Cai Jiuzhou issued an order, ordering the cavalry to attack from both wings and outflank the two wings of the Japanese army. All other infantry were also dispatched to help the musketeers prepare to fight the approaching Japanese army.

    "Fix bayonets." Following Shi Weide's order, a series of "click, click" sounds immediately sounded in the Tiger Guard formation, and the soldiers all fixed their bayonets.  Prepare for hand-to-hand combat.  And at this time, other infantrymen also came up.

    "Kill!" I don't know who it was, but the leader roared, and the whole army roared in unison, and then they all rushed forward.

    Generally speaking, the beginning of hand-to-hand combat in this era often means that the battle has entered a substantive stage, but for Tiger Guards.  By this time, the battle was actually coming to an end.

    The morale of both sides is also completely different. The morale of Huben Guards is very high.  The Japanese army was in high spirits, but after suffering a strong blow, the morale of the Japanese army dropped sharply.  No one has the intention to fight anymore.

    "When two armies with such mentality meet and fight, and there is a huge disparity in strength, is there any suspense about the outcome?

    As soon as the two armies came into contact, the Japanese army was severely defeated by the Huben Guards, and they had to flee in the direction of Sapporo.  Cai Jiuzhou immediately ordered the entire army to pursue them. He must not let the Japanese army go, but must take advantage of the victory to recapture Sapporo in one fell swoop to achieve the purpose of sending troops this time.

    Takeda Tsubasa, who was defeated and returned to Sapporo, was frustrated beyond words.  He could not believe that his elite cavalry was completely defeated by such an attack by the Ming army.

    But there is also luck. The Hiroo reinforcements led by Hiroo Castle Lord Kenheijiro have arrived!

    Kenheijiro knew very well that once the Ming army captured Sapporo, it would soon be Hiroo's turn.  And aiding Sapporo is actually there to help yourself.

    This is Sapporo¡¯s last chance.

    If you keep it, you will definitely not be able to keep it.  The only way is to attack again and take the initiative.  If you fail again this time, there will be only one ending:

    Hokkaido will eventually become the Hokkaido of the Ming Dynasty people!

    Takeda Tsubasa no longer has the ability, or to be more precise, he has no courage to continue fighting. He handed over all the remaining defeated generals of the Takeda family into the hands of Kenheijiro.

    Like all the armies that fought against the Tiger Guards for the first time.  In the eyes of Jiro Kenbei, this was a very strange Ming army. Although it was taking the initiative to attack, it did not form a common cone-shaped formation or square formation, but spread out horizontally in a row. Although the formation was very  Neat, but stretching the entire team wide and thin.  Moreover, the process was not fast. The most ridiculous thing was that the Ming army was not holding swords, guns, swords and halberds, but all seemed to be muskets.

    In Kenheijiro's impression, it seems that he has never seen that army charging forward with muskets.  So I felt baffled.  However, now that the Ming army has taken the initiative to attack, he cannot show weakness. Kenbei Jiro is also ready to give an order for the entire army to attack.

    At this moment, a series of earth-shattering roars were heard: "Boom - Boom - Boom - Boom -".

    Because the distance was so close, Kenbei Jiro felt his heart tremble, his eardrums were so painful, and even the earth seemed to be shaking.  In his own army, a dozen soldiers fell to the ground because they were unprepared.

    "What's going on? Does the Ming army have artillery? But now that their infantry has attacked, are they not afraid of the artillery hitting their own people?"

    These thoughts flashed through Kenheijiro's mind, and he saw more than twenty black things flying out from above the Ming army's array, slamming down on his side.

    The power of falling solid bullets is not that of flesh and blood at all.It was enough to withstand it. The Takeda army had already suffered. Now it was Kenheijiro's turn to taste it. A series of screams immediately sounded in the Japanese army's formation, and all the soldiers hit by the shells were smashed.  Flesh and blood flew everywhere, and juices splashed everywhere.

    A round bullet hit the head of a small boss, Kenheijiro, who was less than four feet tall. The head of the young boss was smashed to pieces, and the bonus brain also flew out, shooting far away.  There was a lot of stickiness on Heijiro's body and face.  Kenheijiro couldn't help but be frightened, and hurriedly shouted: "Attack, attack, charge! Charge for me!" As he said that, he urged his horse, pulled out his sword, and took the lead in charging towards the infantry array of the Tiger Guards.  Go up.

    Under his leadership, the Japanese army's only more than 300 cavalrymen also drove their horses and rushed forward, while the vast majority of infantrymen also waved their own weapons and followed the cavalry to kill.  It should be said that Kenheijiro's order cannot be regarded as a mistake, because after rushing up to engage in hand-to-hand combat with the Tiger Guards' infantry, the artillery did not dare to fire any more. This also shows that Kenheijiro's mind is still very clear now.  But he also forgot that the soldiers of Huben Guard were holding muskets.

    But it's a pity that the Hu Ben Guards are not all other Shu troops. When they saw the enemy attacking, they immediately stopped their advance and quickly adjusted their array. The musketeers in the front row raised their muskets and pointed at them.  The cavalryman came into range and pulled the trigger.

    ¡°Bang bang bang bang!¡±

    There was a burst of gunfire sound like violent beans. Among the Japanese cavalry, people screamed and horses neighed, and nearly half of them fell immediately.

    After firing, the musketeers immediately reloaded their ammunition on the spot, while the musketeers in the second row immediately stepped forward and fired.  Instead, there was a sound of volleys of gunfire, and among the remaining Japanese cavalry, most of them fell again, leaving only less than thirty cavalry.

    And among the less than thirty horsemen, most of them were frightened out of their wits by the fierce firepower of the Tiger Guards. Some of them dared to rush forward. They turned their horses' heads and turned around to escape.

    But it was too late at this time, because the third row of musketeers from the Tiger Guards came to the front row and raised their guns to fire. As a result, none of the remaining cavalry were spared. They were all shot down from their horses, including Kenbeijiro.  He died violently under the attack of Wei's random gunfire.

    The Japanese cavalry army was completely wiped out after three rounds of attacks by the Tiger Guards. The infantry army did not understand what was going on and continued to charge forward, but it was their turn soon.  At the same time, Huben Guard's artillery also stopped firing to avoid accidentally injuring its own people.

    The musketeers who fired in the first round had all reloaded their ammunition, and once again stood in the first row, they launched another merciless attack on the infantry who followed up behind the Japanese army.

    There was another volley of gunfire, because the formation of the infantry was much denser than that of the cavalry, so the damage was much greater. After the gunfire, almost all the infantry rushing in the first row fell to the ground.  And then came the second and third rounds.

    After three consecutive rounds of fire, the Japanese infantry had fallen to seven or eight hundred people. By this time, the other infantrymen also knew how powerful they were, and the general Kenheijiro was also killed. How dare the remaining soldiers continue to march?  They rushed forward, so they turned around and ran away.

    Because the Tiger Guards' musket fire was advanced layer by layer, the distance between the two sides was not far at this time, only about forty or fifty steps.

    After the Japanese army retreated, the musketeers conducted two more rounds of pursuit. Then they all fixed their bayonets and, together with the pikemen, chased the enemy's rear team and charged forward.  The Japanese army was completely defeated.

    Qiang Ming 529_Qiang Ming full text free to read_Chapter 529 Takeda Iron Cavalry has been updated!

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 531: Capturing Sapporo

    Sapporo is already in sight!

    The Sapporo Castle Wall was also built along the water, so there are two sides facing the water, the southwest side is the dry gate, and the northeast side is the water gate.  The main attack direction of Huben Guard is the west gate.  The men and horses of the Huben Guards set up their formation about 300 steps away from the city wall.

    Cai Jiuzhou stood there, observing the city wall of Sapporo with a telescope.

    The city wall of Sapporo is about four feet high and spreads horizontally for about two miles.  There is a tower in the middle of the city gate. There are two horse faces on each side of the city gate. There are towers in the corners of the city on both sides.  The Sheep and Horse Wall outside the city has not been repaired for many years, so most of it is gone, and only a small part of a few parts is left.

    Cai Jiuzhou nodded and said to Shi Weide beside him: "Ignore other places, concentrate all the artillery and fire at the city tower. After the city gate is opened, send the musketeers to rush into the city."

    Shi Weide responded: "Yes." Then he turned around and immediately ordered the soldiers to prepare artillery.

    After a while, three or two two-thousand-jin Hongyi cannons, two one-thousand-jin Hongyi cannons, three No. 1 Franco cannons, four No. 2 Franco cannons, three No. 3 Franco cannons, and six  All the tiger crouching cannons have been laid out.

    Except for the Tiger Crouching Cannon, whose firing range is too short and cannot hit the city wall within the existing distance, the other fourteen cannons have all been adjusted for launch and angle, and are loaded with gunpowder and solid bullets.

    With an order from the commander of the artillery pair, the gunners of the fourteen artillery pieces immediately lit the fuses.

    ¡°Boom¡ªboom¡ªboom¡ªboom¡ª¡±

    With the huge roar, it made people¡¯s eardrums hurt.  Yamamoto Hideaki, who was commanding the defense of Takeda Tsubasa and the dead Kenheijiro on the castle tower, felt as if the city wall was shaking.

    Eighty of the fourteen solid bullets hit the city wall, smashing tunnels of different sizes into the city wall, and the edges of the tunnels were covered with cracks.  Another four hit the city gate, making the city gate "dong, dong" sound and causing dust to fall.  Although the city gate is made of half-foot-thick wooden boards and covered with iron sheets.  But a few cracks still appeared.

    And two more fell directly on the tower, causing the doors and windows of the tower to break and sawdust flying everywhere.  Several soldiers were also killed.  The other soldiers on the tower were also frightened and hid.

    Takeda Tsutomu and Yamamoto Hideaki glanced at each other.  Both of them were shocked by the siege tactics of Huben Guards.  In Takeda Tsubasa's view, the siege should be done close to the city wall, with ladders or tower carts set up.  Then climb up and attack, understanding that it means scooping up people to pile up, scooping up people's lives in exchange for the city.  Therefore, siege battles often cause the greatest losses.  General generals will try to avoid siege warfare.  The Tiger Guards completely subverted the traditional concept of Takeda Tsubasa. The troops did not get close to the city wall at all, but launched fire and bombardment from a distance. It seemed that they planned to forcefully blast the city gate open.  I couldn't help but be horrified in my heart, could a siege be fought like this?

    In fact, the greatest role of heavy artillery is not in defending the city, but in attacking the city.

    Heavy artillery like the Hongyi Cannon is really powerful and is used in field battles.  It was bulky and inconvenient to transport, and it was used to defend the city, and because black powder was not very effective in this era, even shotgun shells were used.  However, the lethality is only concentrated in a small area, and the effect is indeed limited.

    "And if the attacker carries out a long-term siege of the city, the Hongyi cannon will be useless.

    There were similar examples in the Ming Dynasty.

    After Yuan Chonghuan's death, Zu Dasheng defended Daling River and Jinzhou in the two battles, even though the Ming army had a large number of Hongyi cannons.  However, the Qing army adopted tactics such as long-term siege, siege without attacking, and besieging the city for reinforcements. As a result, the two sieges ended with Zu Dajie running out of food and reinforcements and finally surrendering. The result was that a large number of well-made red  The Yi cannon was given to Hou Jin in vain.

    On the contrary, it became the most powerful weapon for the Qing army to break through the fortified cities of the Ming Dynasty.

    Because the Hongyi cannon is used to attack cities, it can give full play to its advantages of long range and high impact. It can be used to attack city towers and walls to suppress the resistance at the top of the city. It can also bombard the city gates and provide

    The siege soldiers opened the gap.  There is no need to scoop up more lives to fill the city.  Some cities that seemed unconquerable at first can now be conquered.

    Fourteen artillery pieces spurted out flames one after another, roaring, and fired the shells mercilessly at the city walls, towers, and gates of Sapporo.  After seven or eight consecutive rounds of bombardment, the city wall was hit the most. The city wall near Sapporo City Gate was densely packed with dozens of large and uneven pits, and the cracks on the city wall were as dense as  Like a spider web.

    The tower was also hit by more than a dozen shellings. Several large holes were cracked in the walls, and two pieces of the roof were smashed in. The rooms in the tower were in a mess, and more than 20 soldiers were killed.  At this time, the defenders in Sapporo City did not dare to stand on the tower at all, and retreated to both sides.Even Takeda Tsubasa and Yamamoto Hideaki stepped aside.

    The entire tower is almost undefended.

    In fact, the artillery focuses on hitting the city gates. Although the accuracy of the artillery is not low, due to the short distance and the concentration of targets, in each round of bombardment, there will always be three or four shells hitting the city gates, so six  After seven rounds, the city gate received more than twenty blows, and four or five dents appeared on the city gate.  If you look at the back of the city gate in the city gate cave, you can find that there are many wood cracks on the city gate, and the door bolts are bent and deformed.

    It was only a matter of time before the city gate was opened, so Cai Jiuzhou immediately ordered a group of musketeers to advance towards the city gate with tiger squatting cannons, preparing to seize the city gate, while another battalion of musketeers marched along the city wall.  Shoot to clear out the defenders on both sides.

    "Boom¡ª¡ª"

    There was another loud noise, and the shells fired by the two Hongyi cannons hit the city gate almost at the same time. The already overwhelmed door bolt finally broke, and the gate of Sapporo Castle separated to the left and right.

    "Run quickly! The Tiger Guards have entered the city."

    "Run! Everyone run! The Tiger Guards are coming."

    The city gate was blasted open by artillery, and the remaining will of the defenders to resist was completely evaporated. The ragtag nature of the Japanese army was also completely exposed. The Japanese soldiers simply ignored the orders of the two generals.  They all escaped from the city wall and fled to the south gate of another Hanmen. The city suddenly became a mess.  Therefore, when the soldiers of Huben Guards rushed into Sapporo City, they basically encountered no decent resistance.

    And Yamamoto Hideaki and Takeda Tsubasa also knew that the situation was over, and if they didn't escape, they might not be able to escape, so they also left Ximen.  Because there is a dock in Sapporo City, and the Japanese ships are moored there, the two men led more than a thousand accompanying soldiers and fled towards the dock in the city, preparing to escape by boat.

    But after walking for a while.  The two found that the avenue leading to the dock was overcrowded and blocked with water, making it difficult to pass.

    It turns out that most of the soldiers also knew that they could escape from Sapporo by boat.  Therefore, everyone fled towards the pier, but how big could the pier in Sapporo City be? With so many people wanting to leave by boat, where would be able to open a boat soon?

    ????????????????????????? Most of the boats have no sailors, and even if they get on the boats, they can¡¯t sail. As a result, more and more people gather, but the boats can¡¯t sail, and instead they block the road leading to the dock.

    Yamamoto Hideaki and Takeda Tsubasa also arrived a little late. They were still hundreds of steps away from the pier, but they just couldn't get through.  So they were so anxious that they just stamped their feet.  At this moment, several gunshots were heard from behind.

    Now the Japanese soldiers are all frightened, so when they hear the sound of gunshots, everyone is frightened, and some people behind them push forward desperately.  The people in front were struggling to hold on to the boats. Some boats with sailors did not care about waiting for others, unmoored and anchored, hoisted the sails, and left the shore.  The soldiers on the ship without sailors didn't care much at this time, and they were all busy untying the cables.  He raised the sail, grabbed the oar and paddled, just to drive the boat away from the shore.  Many people fell into the river due to crowding and fighting.  The entire dock was also in chaos.

    Looking forward, we can see three or four ships sailing away from the shore. Looking back, we can clearly see the soldiers of the Tiger Guard appearing at the other end of the road. The situation is critical.  Yamamoto Hideaki said to Takeda Tsubasa: "Master Takeda, there is no other way now. We can only fight to open a bloody road and seize the ship before we can escape Sapporo."

    Takeda Tsubasa took a look at the situation: "I'm afraid it's too late. The Tiger Guards have caught up with me. Let's do this. You go and seize the ship. I will lead people to resist for a while, and then I will go find you."

    After hearing this, Yamamoto Hideo immediately said: "Okay, let's do it. I will definitely wait for you on the boat."

    After the two agreed, Takeda Tsubasa immediately led half of the soldiers and charged towards the Ming army at the other end of the avenue.  Yamamoto Hideaki also drew his samurai sword and shouted to the remaining soldiers: "Japanese warriors, follow me and fight to the dock."

    With that said, he took the lead and rushed into the crowded crowd. With a wave of the saber in his hand, he chopped down the two soldiers in front of him.

    At this time, Yamamoto Hideaki's followers all knew that if they didn't grab a boat and escape, they would all die here, so they all raised their weapons and started to kill the crowd.  They only killed heads in the crowd and fell to the ground one after another. Yamamoto Hideo, because of his bravery, danced his katana impervious to wind and rain, opened his bow from left to right, and killed more than ten soldiers in a row.

    When the other Japanese soldiers saw this, they were naturally not convinced, so they all raised their weapons to fight back.  However, these personal followers of Hideo Yamamoto were all carefully selected samurai from Hiroo Castle and were also elites in the Japanese army. This was not the case.It was comparable to these rabbles, and it was also the only support for survival at this time. Everyone fought desperately, so they just fought their way through the crowd.

    The other Japanese soldiers were their opponents. Seeing their ferocity, they did not dare to stop them anymore. They retreated to both sides, allowing Yamamoto Hideo to lead his troops to finally reach the dock.

    At this time, there were still twenty or thirty ships, large and small, parked on the edge of the pier. Five or six ships had left the shore, and on every ship that docked, there were many Japanese soldiers aboard.  , there were many soldiers also fighting to get on the boat, fighting for it, and many people used swords and guns, killing countless corpses floating on the river.  And Yamamoto Hideaki also immediately led his men to kill a boat that was parked on the shore. They rushed and killed, first killing the soldiers on the shore who were rushing to get on the boat. Then Yamamoto Hideaki took the lead, pedaling, jumping in three steps, and  He climbed onto the deck of the ship, raised his knife, and chopped down two soldiers into the river. At this time, other followers also boarded the ship, and in a short time they completely controlled the ship.

    Once the boat was in hand, Yamamoto Hideaki felt relieved. Then he ordered his personal followers to stop other soldiers from pedaling the boat, and at the same time ordered to prepare to sail the boat quickly.  At the same time, someone was also sent to inform Takeda Tsubasa to come quickly.

    Among the soldiers accompanying Yamamoto Hideo, there were at least a few who knew how to sail a boat, so everyone was busy pulling up the sails and anchors, adjusting the steering wheels and oars, and getting ready to sail.  At this moment, more than ten large boats were seen coming down the river from upstream, approaching the dock.

    Yamamoto Hideaki saw it and felt a little strange. He was thinking, where is the ship coming from? Could it be the warship of the Tiger Guards?

    Suddenly, there was a loud "Boom - Boom -" sound, and a large amount of smoke spread out from the bows of three large ships. Yamamoto Hideaki couldn't help being surprised. These three ships were actually equipped with artillery.

    It turns out that when Cai Jiuzhou sent troops to attack Sapporo, he estimated that once the city was breached, the Japanese troops would probably escape by boat from the dock.  Cai Jiuzhou selected ten larger ships from the Huben Guards Navy, all of which were equipped with small and medium-sized artillery. The largest was the No. 2 Folan cannon, and placed thirty musketeers on each ship.

    Therefore, after the war started, Cai Jiuzhou asked these ten ships to wait near Sapporo Castle.  After the Huben guards opened the city gate and entered Zapporo, Cai Jiuzhou ordered the ships to dispatch to attack Zapporo's dock.

    However, the defeat of the Japanese army was much faster than Cai Jiuzhou expected. Therefore, by the time Huben Guard's warships arrived at the dock, six or seven ships had already left the dock and sailed to the other side of the Yangtze River.

    The No. 2 Fran machine guns installed on the three leading warships also opened fire immediately. One of the three shells hit the water, stirring up a water column more than two feet high, while the other two shells hit two ships respectively.  One of the missiles hit the ship's building, sending wood chips flying and killing four or five people.  Another one hit the side of a boat less than three feet from the water, making a hole as big as the mouth of a water tank.  Although the breach was above the water, the side plates of the ship near the breach had been shattered, and the sides had actually begun to soak with water.

    Subsequently, the artillery on several other ships also opened fire and bombarded them, but the other warships were equipped with No. 3 Franco cannons and Tiger Crouching cannons, and the distance was simply out of reach.  However, although most of the shells fell into the water, the deterrent effect they brought to the Japanese army was not small.

    Because?p>

    ??

    When Yamamoto Hideaki saw it on the boat, he couldn¡¯t help but was so frightened that his face changed:

    "Hurry up and get out of this damn place!"

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 531: Kyoto in Flames (Part 1)

    A soldier replied: "Sir, Lord Takeda and the others haven't come up yet? Just wait for them."

    Yamamoto Hideaki was furious and said: "What are you waiting for? Do you want all the people in our boat to accompany him here to wait for death? Listen to my order and set sail immediately, you know? Set sail immediately. Otherwise  , I will kill you first.¡±

    The other soldiers did not dare to argue with Yamamoto Hideo anymore, so they had to cut the cable, row the oar, and sail away from the shore.

    After Takeda Tsubasa and Yamamoto Hideo divided their forces, they led their troops to kill the Tiger Guards.  As soon as Huben Guard saw an enemy charging towards him, he immediately stood up in a three-stage firing formation and fired at the Japanese army.

    This road is not very wide, and only about twenty people can stand side by side.  The soldiers of the Huben Guards have obviously been trained in street fighting. The soldiers responsible for shooting are divided into two rows. The soldiers in the front row squat on the ground and the soldiers in the back row stand to form superimposed shooting. Instead, they use the method of changing guns without changing people.  The method was to fire in turns, and in a narrow environment, the Japanese army also could not deploy their troops, so they could only rush forward in teams one by one. As a result, they all died tragically under the gunfire of the Tiger Guards.

    After several rounds of attacks, the Japanese army finally found that their death was completely in vain, and they could not hurt a single hair of the enemy. Under this ruthless fact, their psychology quickly collapsed.  So they all turned around and ran for their lives.

    And Takeda Tsubasa also received a notification from Yamamoto Hideaki, saying that Isuke had captured the ship and asked him to rush to join them as soon as possible. Therefore, Li Ding had no intention of fighting anymore and had to escape with the defeated soldiers.

    Fortunately, at this time, the blood path opened by Yamamoto Hideo's group has not yet completely closed.  In addition, Takeda Tsubasa led the men and horses to rush forward, and it didn't take much effort.  He rushed to the edge of the pier.

    But it was precisely at this moment that Yamamoto Hideo ordered someone to cut the cable.  Sailed away from the shore.  Takeda Tsubasa and others could only stand on the shore, watching helplessly as Yamamoto Hideo's figure standing on the stern gradually became smaller and smaller!

    Sapporo fell into the hands of the Tiger Guards, and there were no longer any obstacles on the way forward for the Eastern Route Army

    ?¡­

    On May 30th, the 13th year of Chongzhen in the Ming Dynasty, the last team Ding Yunyi was waiting for, the Eastern Route Army, arrived at the gates of Kyoto.

    The three-pronged army to conquer Japan has completed its rendezvous!

    Ding Yunyi knew that the time had come to seize Kyoto!

    Now, no force can stop his advance.  No force can stop him from fulfilling his ambition:

    Defeat Japan and conquer Japan!

    This most glorious battle has arrived!

    On the first day of June in the thirteenth year of Chongzhen in the Ming Dynasty, after a long wait, the general attack on Kyoto finally broke out!

    This is an all-out battle.  This is also a battle that must be won. This is very clear to every soldier of the Tiger Guard.

    All the artillery has been set up, and now there is no need to hide any strength

    The Japanese in Kyoto City watched all this numbly, and they were able to accept whatever happened now.  In fact, every one of them knows that the loss of Kyoto City will be a matter of time.

    Shenwei Cannon, Hongyi Cannon, Tiger Crouching Cannon, etc., etc., the Tiger Guards used all the wealth they brought to Japan for this general attack.

    When Wu Liehou Ding Yunyi appeared, the Ming army once again burst into cheers like a tide.

    This is the supreme god in the hearts of all Huben Guard soldiers, and this is the source of all spiritual energy for all Huben Guard soldiers.  As long as he stood on the battlefield, the soldiers of Huben Guard found great confidence in victory.

    Marquis Wu Lie¡ª¡ªDing Yunyi!

    Ding Yunyi's eyes also swept over his subordinates one by one and on their faces.  He saw confidence, determination, perseverance, and unparalleled confidence.

    Ding Yunyi slowly pulled out his dragon tooth, then pointed forward¡ª¡ª

    On the first day of June in the thirteenth year of Chongzhen in the Ming Dynasty, the Huben Guards attacked Kyoto!

    On this day, the cannons roared; on this day, the cheers of the soldiers rang out everywhere on the battlefield

    The cannonballs fell endlessly on the city walls of Kyoto, one by one, and the entire Kyoto was crumbling under this violent storm of attacks.

    Cannons roared and gravel flew.

    The Japanese pirates completely lost any ability to fight back.  They could only watch as Kyoto suffered terrible destruction, and they could only watch as Kyoto was damaged bit by bit under the baptism of heavy rain.

    In the minds of the Japanese people before, Kyoto was difficult to destroy.  Kyoto was an iron wall that could never be breached, but they soon knew they were wrong.

    &nbsp"In the face of the indestructible artillery fire of the Tiger Guards, Kyoto is nothing more than paper."

    This is no longer a contest of an era

    Ding Yunyi stood upright on the battlefield, watching his cannon destroying everything in front of him, watching his artillery fire that was ahead of his time crushing all the resistance in front of him.

    A smile appeared on the corner of his mouth again

    In Kyoto, Toshihide Asahi also knew that it was impossible to stop the enemy from breaking through the city. The only thing he could do now was to try his best to block the enemy from entering Kyoto, but even this he could not do.

    The only thing he can do is to watch all this happen in front of him

    The overwhelming shells tore a big gap in the north gate of Kyoto City, and this is what the artillerymen of the Huben Guards like to do the most:

    Concentrate all artillery fire and blast a fixed target!  Once a breakthrough is achieved, continue to mobilize all possible artillery fire to increase the breakthrough!

    They did it before in Sapporo, and they just did it again in Kyoto

    The gap is being torn open bit by bit, and everyone can see it very clearly. It won¡¯t be long before this gap becomes the main battlefield where the torrent of water enters.

    The musketeers are ready, the infantry are ready, the cavalry are ready

    The shells continue to fall endlessly towards this gap

    finally.  A loud "boom" sound reached everyone's ears.  Under such a terrible bombardment, the wall of Kyoto City was torn open with a huge gap that was dozens of steps long

    Asahi Junxiu closed his eyes in despair He knew what was going to happen next

    The sound of gunfire.  It stopped immediately.  Officers at all levels of the Huben Guards on the battlefield slowly drew out their swords.  Several people turned their heads unconsciously.  Behind them flew a huge battle flag:

    The brave and loyal tiger guards!

    That is an invincible flag!

    Ding Yunyi held the dragon tooth tightly in his hand. He adjusted his breathing, and then slowly raised the dragon tooth. After he paused, two words burst out from his mouth:

    Attack!

    Attack!  attack!  !  attack!  !  !

    On the first day of June in the thirteenth year of Chongzhen in the Ming Dynasty, the city of Kyoto was destroyed.  The Huben Guards entered the city in large numbers!

    This is a day that will definitely happen. This is also an expected day. Everyone has already made such preparations, except for one person:

    Tokugawa Iemitsu!

    When the city of Kyoto fell.  After the news of Huben Guards' large-scale invasion of the city reached his ears, Tokugawa Iemitsu couldn't believe it at all. He sat there in a daze, and it took a long time before he asked:

    "Is it really broken?"

    "Really, the enemy has begun to enter the city, and Lord Chaobi is trying his best to organize resistance. Lord Chaobi asks the general to prepare quickly to defend the palace and your majesty!"

    "Be prepared? Defend the palace? Defend His Majesty?" Tokugawa Iemitsu muttered these words in despair, and then suddenly roared furiously: "How to defend? How else can we defend?"

    Yes, how can we protect it now?  The city of Kyoto has been destroyed.  Where else could they escape?

    All the power has been put on the front, and there are only 800 samurai around Tokugawa Iemitsu.  It is simply a fantasy to rely on these 800 warriors to resist the Ming army.

    Tokugawa Iemitsu seems to have seen the soldiers of the Tiger Guard rushing in front of him

    A large number of Ming troops have entered Kyoto. The only thing Asahi Shunshu can do is to lead the samurai who are willing to fight to the end to delay the enemy's attack as much as possible, so as to buy as much time as possible for the shogun.

    Groups of samurai ronin were sent forward by him, almost suicidal.

    But what greeted them was horrific killings.

    Those musketeers were really terrifying. The muskets in their hands made a terrible roar. In the face of their concentrated shooting, any form of resistance was meaningless.

    The corpses were gathered there in layers.  The smell of blood in the air makes people feel nauseous.

    This is not a war at all, this is just a naked massacre No one knows when this massacre will end, whether it is the Japanese or the soldiers of the Tiger Guard.

    Now the only thing they can do is to keep killing or being killed There is no second option for any of them.

    And when Kyoto turned into a killing battlefield, Idarigi knew that heIt¡¯s time to act¡­

    His son Ida Benzong, his retainers, and like-minded people gathered at Ida Regis home.  Each one of them knew what they had to do and that this was the moment that determined their fate.

    "The people of the Ming Dynasty have already entered the city." Idarigi said slowly: "Now the survival of Japan is in the hands of people like us."

    There was silence, and everyone was waiting for his next words.

    Idarigi glanced at them: "Now, the only obstacle to saving Japan is only one person, and that is the General. It was he who brought Japan to its current situation, and it was he who dragged Japan into the abyss of imminent destruction.  . Only the general can end all this disaster. I know that if I lead you to do this today, I will definitely become a sinner of Japan, but I must do it for the future of Japan. "

    "Father, just say what you want to say." Ida Benzong said loudly.

    Idarigi nodded to his son: "Gentlemen, please pick up your weapons and follow me to the General. Japan should not continue to bleed like this."

    No one spoke, but everyone stood up

    ?¡­

    "Nishijima-kun, what are you waiting for!" Asahi Shunxiu shouted: "The time has come to show your bravery!"

    "Hai!" Nishijima Takae shouted loudly, and then raised his katana high: "Japanese warriors, for His Majesty the Emperor!"

    "For His Majesty the Emperor!" Those warriors who were still prepared to be loyal to His Majesty the Emperor roared and rushed forward after Nishijima Takae.

    They were still faced with the terrifying muskets.

    The muskets rang out, and one layer of Japanese fell down, but then another layer continued to rush forward, stepping on the bodies of their companions.

    They finally rushed in front of the musketeers at the cost of their lives, but soon, a large number of spearmen, sword and shield soldiers appeared, and the musketeers surprisingly equipped their bayonets.

    The Japanese always believe that as long as they rush in front of them, the enemy's musket advantage will be gone.  But they were wrong.

    The musketeers of the Huben Guards were not the musketeers they imagined at all.

    This was an unequal fight. The Japanese charge was littered with corpses. When they rushed up, there were less than half of them.

    And then they were ruthlessly massacred by the Ming army, which was far more numerous than them.

    Thousands of Japanese pirates died. The ground was full of corpses and blood.  For these Japanese pirates, any resistance they have is feeble.

    Nishida Gaojiang is among these people.

    At this time, he was completely desperate, but he was not willing to give up, because he knew that behind him was the imperial palace, where His Majesty the Emperor was.

    You can¡¯t take a step back, absolutely not!

    His body suddenly seemed to have been hit hard, causing him to stagger forward, but he managed to steady his steps. He knew that he had been injured.

    ¡°For His Majesty the Emperor!¡± Nishijima Takae was still shouting there.

    But he suddenly discovered to his horror that he was the only Japanese left on the battlefield.  His companions had all turned into corpses.

    His body was bleeding, but what was even more terrifying was his mental despair.

    At this point, what other choices can he make?  No more, no more.

    The Tiger Ben Guard soldier holding a bayonet slowly walked up. Nishijima Takae closed his eyes. In an instant, he opened his eyes again, raised his samurai sword high, and roared at the Tiger Ben Guard.  The soldiers rushed forward.

    Countless bayonets were thrust into his body, and Nishijima Takae stood there unable to move anymore.

    It¡¯s over, everything is over here, Nishida Gaojiang sighed deeply in his heart, is there anything more sad than this?

    ¡°I died but failed to save Japan. My death was not worth it at all.  Lord Asahi, Lord Shogun, His Majesty the Emperor, I can no longer help you.

    His body fell softly, and then countless pairs of feet trampled on his body mercilessly!  Piaotian Literature registered members recommend this work

 Part One: Penghu Chapter 532: Kyoto in Flames (Part 2)

    Nishijima Takae died, and Asahi Toshihide knew that his fate was about to be judged.

    No, it is not your own destiny, but Japan¡¯s destiny.  Everything will end on this day.  In fact, Toshihide Asahi did not know at this time that a greater disaster was approaching Japan

    This is the disaster that the Date family brought to Japan.

    Idarigi is undoubtedly a smart man. After he witnessed the astonishing fighting power of the Tiger Guards with his own eyes, he knew what kind of decision he should make.

    He mobilized and armed all like-minded people with only one purpose:

    He controlled the general's house before the Ming Army and won the greater interests for himself.  The general is undoubtedly the best bargaining chip.

    Artillery fire and gunshots continued to ring out in the city of Kyoto, which seemed to be urging the Date family to act as soon as possible.

    Time has become their most precious thing

    ?¡­

    "Report, there are about hundreds of Japanese pirates who are holding on for dear life."

    After hearing the report, Ah Hu frowned and hurried there.  When I saw it, I couldn't help but burst out laughing.

    ????????????????????????????????  Just a few rows of low houses.  There were dozens of Japanese pirates standing on the roof, shooting arrows outwards.  But to be honest, the terrain of these rows of houses is not very favorable to the attackers, and the Ming army here currently lacks artillery.

    Ah Hu now somewhat appreciates the power of artillery, although before he always believed that it relied on the bravery of the soldiers.  Victory can be achieved without relying on firearms at all.

    When attacking Kyoto, the power of the artillery was surprising.  The siege battle that originally required countless lives to be won ended up being won in a relatively easy way.

    If you have a few doors now.  No, even if there is one artillery, it will not be easy to capture this place.

    Li Dingguo is not far away. It¡¯s okay to ask for his help now, but Ahu obviously doesn¡¯t want to ask Li Dingguo for help. He must win this place on his own!

    He carefully observed the situation around him.  He called his subordinates to his side: "Did you see that there are a lot of fire starters around the house? Let all the brothers get on the rockets. I am going to burn the boar today!"

    The subordinates hesitated: "Command. The weather is dry in June. Once a fire breaks out here, it will quickly trigger a series of reactions, and it may be difficult to extinguish it."

    "That's none of my business!" Ah Hu glared: "Even if the entire Kyoto is burned down, it's none of your business!"

    Ah Hu never thinks about things that are too complicated. For him, as long as he wins, it doesn't matter what price the enemy pays.

    The soldiers¡¯ arrows were set on fire, and then dense rockets were fired towards the rows of houses.

    The fire started in an instant.

    There were piles of igniting objects around. Once the rockets were fired, the fire would rise into the sky.  Just as Ahu's subordinates said, once a fire breaks out in the dry weather in June, it is impossible to control it.

    The fire burst into flames.  Those Japanese pirates are in danger.

    But now even the escape route is blocked

    The Japanese pirates wanted to rush out of the house in panic, but as soon as they stepped out, bursts of arrows were shot out in dense numbers.

    A row of Japanese pirates fell under the blow of dense arrow rain, and the rest hurriedly ran back, but they also met a dead end in the house.

    After a while, miserable screams came from those rows of houses A Japanese pirate who was on fire stumbled out of the house. His biggest wish now was to be shot to death with an arrow.

    A Ming army soldier raised his bow and arrow, but was stopped by A Hu.

    Ah Hu found that he had become a little cruel, and he was willing to just watch his enemies being burned alive.  Or this is the greatest enjoyment for him.  Or Ding Yunyi once said to him.  There is no need to show any mercy to these Japanese pirates.

    He believed what his brother-in-law said, and he had never doubted it since he first met him when he was a child!

    A raging fire was burning there, and mournful cries were heard one after another. Whether it was inside or outside, it was a dead end for the Japanese pirates hiding in the house.

    At this time something unexpected happened: the wind direction suddenly changed.

    The fire quickly began to spread to the surroundings, and the speed of spread was so fast that Ahu felt a little frightened when he saw it.  Neighboring houses also started catching fire at the same time.

    "Command, the fire is getting bigger."

    "Command, the fire is out of control!"

    &nbsp; The hurried urgings made Ahu feel helpless: "Evacuate, retreat, let all the brothers evacuate quickly! Damn it, I'm afraid we're going to get into big trouble this time."

    The terrible fire is quickly devouring everything around it

    ?¡­

    "Master Hou, there seems to be a fire there." Jiang Qi pointed to the east.

    Ding Yunyi took the telescope and looked there. Sure enough, a huge pillar of fire was rising into the sky, and it was getting stronger and stronger, and it might even spread here.

    Fires in war were originally a normal thing, but this is not the case now.  A large number of Ming troops and Japanese pirates were strangled together. Once the fire spread to where they were, it would become very difficult.

    And more importantly, Ding Yunyi wants a relatively complete Kyoto.  Ding Yunyi wanted more than just occupying Kyoto.

    "Who is in charge over there?" Ding Yunyi asked angrily.

    "It seems that Commander Ah Hu is in charge."

    "Damn it, what the hell is Ah Hu doing to me!" Ding Yunyi couldn't help but cursed: "Now the fire is spreading here, order all soldiers to immediately evacuate the location where the fire is spreading. Also, the rest of the people should do something for me as soon as possible.  Be ready to put out the fire!¡±

    The Tiger Guard soldiers who were engaged in a fierce battle began to evacuate quickly, and the Japanese pirates who were already in danger got a chance to breathe.  But before they had time to breathe a sigh of relief, a more terrible disaster had already occurred.

    fire.  This is a very terrible enemy in nature!

    The Japanese pirates were dumbfounded as the fire surrounded them, and the Japanese in Kyoto were dumbfounded as the fire surrounded them.

    Ding Yunyi.  I was also dumbfounded as I watched the fire surround everything

    The fire mercilessly engulfed everything in its path.  There was only destruction and screams.

    No one inside can come out, and no one outside dares to enter.

    God seemed to be joking, as the wind kept changing, causing the fire to spread in all directions in Kyoto.  This soon caused countless places in Kyoto to be devastated by fire.

    Japanese houses with wooden structure have also indirectly become the "accomplices" of the fire, and now everything has become difficult to control.

    "Ahu, you piece of shit!" When the whole story was figured out.  Ding Yunyi cursed loudly: "You ruined my good deeds. What I want is not a Kyoto that was burned to rubble. What I want is a relatively complete Kyoto!"

    Ah Hu, who got into trouble, lowered his head.  However, he was still a little unconvinced in his heart. It would be easy to burn this place down.  Why bother with so much brainpower?

    "Master Hou, this is what happened. I'm afraid this is what God has already determined." Li Dingguo cautiously persuaded Ding Yunyi.

    Ding Yunyi glared at Ah Hu fiercely: "I will settle this matter with you after I capture Kyoto!"

    Suddenly he was stunned, blinked, and called the generals such as Li Dingguo and Duan Saner to his side: "Tell me, how did this fire start?"

    Duan San'er's mind couldn't change his mind, so he opened his mouth and said: "It's not Xiao Ahu's fault."

    Ding Yunyi smiled slightly, turned to Li Dingguo and asked: "Dingguo, how do you think this fire started?"

    Li Dingguo pondered for a moment and soon understood what Wu Liehou meant: "Go back to the Marquis. Our Huben guardsmen entered the city in large numbers. Tokugawa Iemitsu jumped over the wall in a hurry and ordered the city to be set on fire in an attempt to perish with our army."

    "Yes, that's the truth." Ding Yunyi smiled very happily: "Tokugawa Iemitsu is disgusting, and what's even more terrifying is that the emperor whom the Japanese worshiped actually acquiesced to this plan. I was extremely sad when I heard about it.  The Ming Dynasty is a country of benevolence and righteousness, and Hu Benwei is a teacher of benevolence and righteousness. How can we not do our best to help him when he sees this?"

    No matter how stupid Duan Saner is, he will understand it immediately.

    Having a burned-down Kyoto would be of no benefit to the Tiger Guards.  The most important thing is to let the Japanese waver in their once extremely firm belief and switch to the side of Huben Guards.

    It is this idea that Wu Liehou is using now

    Under Ding Yunyi's instruction, the nature of the war suddenly changedCries of "Tokugawa Iemitsu and the emperor set fire to the city in an attempt to perish with the enemy" were heard from everywhere in Kyoto  The main force behind such calls was Taro Matsumoto and the Japanese people he led who served for the Ming army.

    Surrounded by fire, the Japanese were helpless and crying sadly. When they heard such a cry, they could not tell whether the matter was true or false.

    And many people are in panic,I also chose to believe.

    People¡¯s ability to judge is weakest in times of crisis.

    General, Your Majesty, in order to resist the Ming army, we have all made great sacrifices, but why do you want to burn down Kyoto, why do you want to burn down our home

    For the common people, when war comes, they can share the same hatred, but the war will end sooner or later, and then they have to live their own lives.

    But now that their home has been burned down, how can they live?

    "Let the people of the Ming Dynasty surrender. They will not kill you. They will help you build your home again after the war." Not long after, such a saying came again in Kyoto.

    Such temptation is undoubtedly huge, and people's hearts begin to float

    At night, instead of being brought under control, the fire burned more and more fiercely. The Tiger Guards had completely evacuated from the fire area, and the sound of gunfire stopped.

    But at this time, another scene began to appear. A large number of Japanese gave up the illusion of saving their families and fled the terrible fire area.  And their purpose is actually the same:

    The Ming army!

    They began to believe that as long as they ran to the Ming army, they would have hope of survival.

    In fact, not only these Japanese, but the Japanese samurai and ronin who have been fighting since the Battle of Kyoto also had their confidence seriously shaken.

    Not only ordinary people, but also the military will be shaken when rumors spread.

    The hearts of the samurai and ronin are sad. They fought bloody battles for His Majesty the Emperor, but His Majesty the Emperor actually wanted to burn Kyoto under the instigation of the Shogun!

    Victory is no longer possible. If there is even a glimmer of possibility, they will continue to fight now, but now everything is completely desperate.

    ??Continue to stay here, the ending is only two words:

    die!

    The confidence of the samurai and ronin finally collapsed completely. Many of them threw away their weapons and joined the fleeing team.

    They also have only one destination:

    The Ming army!

    Where there is hope of life, where there is no need to worry about the threat of death, where they can relax their hearts.  war?  The war is a matter for His Majesty the Emperor and the General, and has nothing to do with them anymore.

    The sky at night became the same as during the day under the light of the fire. This fire was enough to burn down half of Kyoto.  This fire was enough to destroy the Japanese people's will to resist.

    From this point of view, Ah Hu, who got into trouble, made a great contribution without knowing it.

    This is often the case in the world, and a decision made inadvertently can often have a very important impact.

    Ding Yunyi was a little dumbfounded. He really didn¡¯t know whether he should punish Ah Hu or reward Ah Hu after the war.  This impulsive brother-in-law actually put on such a good show for himself.

    In the ranks of those who escaped, Chifeng Xuancheng was suddenly discovered.

    Chifeng Xuancheng once participated in the Tianze raid. In that battle, although the Japanese failed, Chifeng Xuancheng's performance was still remarkable.

    But his surrender was unexpected.

    He was brought in front of Wu Liehou Ding Yunyi. Ding Yunyi looked at him and then asked: "Why did you choose to surrender?"

    "There is no hope anymore, no hope at all." Chifeng Xuancheng smiled bitterly and said: "You can only die there, and it is impossible to save Japan. I still have a wife and children, and I don't want to lose myself just like that.  life. When the war is over, I still want to live well with my wife and children."

    ¡°When the war is over, I still want to live a good life with my wife and children.

    This may be what most Japanese people think. They have completely lost all hope and just want to live well after the war is over.

    Ding Yunyi smiled slightly. He knew that the war was actually over by this time, and the Japanese people's determination to resist had been completely shattered.

    The fire is still burning, Kyoto is really shining red by the fire, hope has been completely extinct for Japan!  Piaotian Literature registered members recommend this work

 Part One: The Storm of Penghu Chapter 533 The Last Battle in Kyoto

    Tokugawa Iemitsu was also in despair.

    The fire is burning in Kyoto, and everything has become uncontrollable. The only thing he can do now is to sit in his general's mansion and wait.

    Waiting for that hopeless wait.

    When Asahi Toshihide came in, Tokugawa Iemitsu didn't even raise his eyes to look at him, but stared blankly at the pot of chrysanthemums in front of him.

    For a moment, Asahi Junxiu didn¡¯t know what to say to the general

    "It's so beautiful, isn't it?" Tokugawa Iemitsu suddenly said this inexplicably.

    Asahi Junxiu was startled for a moment: "Ah, yes, this is really a beautiful flower"

    "But it will wither soon." Tokugawa Iemitsu sighed: "Such a beautiful flower once attracted the attention of countless people, but now it will be broken and then thrown away ruthlessly. Asahi-kun,  Is Japan¡¯s fate the same as this flower?¡±

    Asahi Junxiu finally knew what the general was going to say, and he could only nod silently

    "Okay, now please tell me how the situation is." Tokugawa Iemitsu cheered up and asked.

    Asahi Shunshu stabilized his emotions: "The situation is not optimistic. The Ming army has entered Kyoto, and the fire is difficult to control for the time being. This is not the most important thing. The most important thing is that Kyoto no longer has the determination to continue to resist."

    "Really?" Tokugawa Iemitsu didn't look particularly surprised: "If they are unwilling to continue to resist, then let them go."

    Chaobi Junxiu hesitated for a moment: "Chifeng Xuancheng has also disappeared. Chifeng Lord either died in the battle or has surrendered to the Ming Dynasty people."

    Tokugawa Iemitsu's body trembled. This was the last thing he wanted to hear.

    Like Toshihide Asahi, Akamine Nobuyoshi is an important minister of the Tokugawa family. He once placed infinite high hopes on Akamine Nobuyoshi, but why did he even betray him?

    "What about you?" Tokugawa Iemitsu's voice was trembling: "When are you going to surrender to the Ming Dynasty people?"

    "No, I will never surrender!" Chifeng Xuancheng seemed to have been greatly insulted.  His voice suddenly became louder: "No matter how far the situation develops, I will always be with the General!"

    Tokugawa Iemitsu smiled happily: "Thank you, Asahi-kun. No matter what, I will always be with Kyoto City."

    Suddenly, a guard rushed in.  Completely forgetting the proper etiquette: "Sir General, what's wrong, Lord Idarigi is leading many people to forcefully break into the General's Mansion!"

    Tokugawa Iemitsu's body trembled.

    Asahi Junxiu stood up suddenly: "What does he want to do?"

    "Don't you know what he wants to do?" Tokugawa Iemitsu sighed: "Everything is over. His best choice now is to take my head in exchange for the future of the Date family  ¡±

    "Asshole!" Tobi Junxiu shouted loudly: "Please don't worry, General, I would rather die in the hands of the Ming Dynasty people than suffer the humiliation of these traitors. I will definitely repel them for the General!"  "

    "Please, Asahi-kun."

    Tobi Junxiu walked out angrily

    The fire was difficult to control, and at this time Idarigi's envoy finally found Ding Yunyi.  After he told Idarigi's intention, Ding Yunyi frowned.

    The fire is really too big. How should I send troops to respond to Idarigi¡¯s people?

    Can I capture or kill Tokugawa Iemitsu as soon as possible?  The offensive and defensive battle in Kyoto is of great significance, which will largely eliminate future organized resistance in Japan.

    Ding Yunyi thought about it for a long time, and then suddenly said: "Bring me the Chifeng Xuancheng."

    Chifeng Xuancheng didn't know what happened. Ding Yunyi said to him slowly: "You want to save your family, your wife and children. I can completely promise you this, but before that, I need your help."  I do one thing.¡±

    "There is nothing greater than grief," which is the best psychological portrayal of the current Chifeng Xuancheng.

    Since you have surrendered, you have lost all your reputation. No matter what the other party wants you to do, you must accept it.  Complete the mission unconditionally, and then continue to live in humiliation.

    So when Ding Yunyi told him the mission, Chifeng Xuancheng nodded silently

    "Duan San, bring 500 elite soldiers to meet Idarigi. It's best if Tokugawa Iemitsu can be captured alive. If you can't capture him alive, you must die." Ding Yunyi gave such an order with high spirits.

    &nbsp; By now, tens of thousands of people in Kyoto have chosen to surrender, and the capture of Kyoto is already within easy reach.

    To be honest, not only the soldiers of Huben Guards, but also Ding Yunyi did not expect that the Battle of Japan would go so smoothly.

    Marching in three directions, although the resistance encountered on each way was very fierce, it was not too difficult.  The reason for all this is actually very simple:

    Japan is already far behind.

    It is not the Ming Dynasty that is far behind, but Fujian led by Ding Yunyi

    ??The contest between two different forces, one side is closed to the outside world and the other side is striving to make progress. Once the war breaks out, the huge gap between the two sides will be exposed in the war

    ?¡­

    The battle at the gate of the General's Mansion was very fierce.

    There are hundreds of guards in the general's mansion, and the people in these guards never imagined that one day they would face an attack from their own people.

    The warriors of the Date family went crazy and launched a wave of attacks on the general's mansion, as if the people standing in front of them were not their compatriots, but their enemies.

    The guards of the General's Mansion can't figure out why such a thing happened!

    A wave of enemies surged up like a tide, trying to use human sea tactics to completely submerge these guards. The guards also knew very well what terrible consequences they would face if they lost this place.

    But there were too many enemies, and the flood of attacks made the situation of the guards precarious.

    Just at this time.  Toshihide Asahi arrives with reinforcements.  The arrival of Toshihide Asahi quickly stabilized the situation.

    Although the Date family has a large number of people, they cannot compare with the elite guards of the General's Mansion. They come with a purpose and a sense of confidence. Once their offensive is frustrated, this confidence will disappear.  It will also be shaken quickly.

    This is the so-called mob.

    Another attack was quickly repelled.  Even Ida Benzon, the son of Idarigi, suffered a minor injury. Ida Benzon, gasping for air, had to ask his father what he should do now.

    "Continue to attack!" Idarigi's answer was very firm: "There is no turning back when you open your bow. Since we have come to this step, we must persist no matter what. I have already sent people to reinforce Wu Liehou.  I believe they will arrive soon.¡±

    "Really?" Date Benzong seemed a little unconvinced that reinforcements would arrive so soon.

    "You don't understand Wu Liehou." Idarigi seemed to be thinking about something there: "He wants to seize the entire Kyoto and quickly stabilize the situation. Then capturing the general alive is the best option."

    Date Honzon hesitated for a moment: "But there is a fire burning in Kyoto now"

    Idarigi smiled, a bit mockingly: "Don't forget, people like us in Kyoto are not all here."

    Ida Benzong immediately understood what his father said. Yes, there are actually many, many people like them

    The attack began again, and Date and his son tried their best to mobilize the determination of the samurai to fight.

    Crazy attacks swept past like strong winds again and again.

    As he fought hard, Toshihide Asahi's heart was filled with sadness. He really couldn't imagine why the other party was working so hard. If they put this desperate effort into the defense battle of Kyoto, maybe they wouldn't be in such a passive situation now.

    These traitors are extremely hateful Chaobi Junxiu let out a long sigh in his heart

    Asahi Junxiu and his guards were still very dedicated. They desperately blocked the enemy's attempt to overwhelm the general's palace.  The enemy was forced to leave countless corpses outside the general's mansion.

    Another attack was successfully repelled

    "Asahi-sama, Date-sama wishes to have an interview with you!"

    A voice reached Asahi Junxiu's ears. Asahi Junxiu was silent for a while, but still stood up.  He saw Idarigi walking slowly towards here, and Chaobi Junxiu hesitated again.  Then he also walked towards Idarigi.

    When the two stood no more than ten steps apart, Idarigi raised his voice: "Master Chaobi, everything is over, why do you continue to resist?"

    "Because I'm not you!" Asahi Toshihide's words were full of anger and disdain: "Even if I fight to the last person, I will never live as humble as you."

    "Yes, I am living humbly." YiDarigi didn't deny it at all.  Not even angry: "I also want to save Japan, but the methods you and I use are different. No one can stop the Ming army from occupying Kyoto. Useless resistance will only lead to greater casualties. Don't you  Are you really going to be willing to see the destruction of Kyoto? I have met Wu Liehou of the Ming Dynasty several times. He personally promised me that as long as we give up resistance, he will not make things difficult for us and he will treat everyone kindly.  Japanese."

    "Be kind?" Asahi Junxiu smiled sarcastically: "Do you really believe what he said? Do you really think that Kyoto under the occupation of the Ming army will be the same as before? No, we were all subjugated slaves at that time.  We will live under the slavery of the Ming Dynasty people, and all of this was brought about by your Marquis Wu Lie!"

    Idarigi shook his head, feeling very sad for the other party's stubbornness: "It's better to live in humiliation and die like this. Lord Asahi, failure is inevitable, but have you ever thought about the aftermath of the war? Kyoto after the war  , Someone needs to step up and rebuild a new Kyoto!¡±

    Asahi Junxiu said with a cold smile: "So this important task has to be handed over to you, right? So you have to choose to betray your country in a despicable way, right?"

    "It's us." Idarigi patiently persuaded the other party: "It's us who will build a new Japan."  A war-free, quiet and prosperous Japan.  "

    Asahi Toshihide looked up to the sky and laughed. When he finished laughing, the sarcasm in his words became deeper: "It's great, a brand new Japan, a quiet and prosperous Japan without war. This Japan is a Japan that was invaded;  It¡¯s just a group of invaders who rule this place. Is this your Japan? Is it the Japan of your dreams?¡±

    Idarigi sighed, knowing that no matter how hard he tried, he could not persuade the other party to change his mind: "Then, from now on we are the real enemies."

    "We have been real enemies for a long time!" Asahi Junxiu kept sneering: "A country will have traitors, but there will also be loyal people. My head is right here, you can come and get it anytime, anywhere.  go!"

    Idarigi turned around and left here. He knew that one of them had to fall between him and Toshio Asahi.

    When he returned to his formation, looking at the expectant eyes of his son and subordinates, he shook his head silently: "Asahi Junxiu is really stubborn. He is unwilling to choose the same path as us, but I want to ask  Don¡¯t worry, everyone, the reinforcements will arrive soon. Before that, I beg you to make another effort for our future!¡±

    In fact, there is no need for Idarigi to mobilize. Now the people under him also know that they have no way out at this point.

    As long as they can wait until the reinforcements from the Ming Dynasty arrive, each of them will be the biggest contributor!

    The crazy killing has reached a terrifying level, and now life is actually not that important anymore.  Those who survive will enjoy great honors, and those who die can only blame themselves for their bad fate.

    The guards of the General's Mansion are also making their last efforts. They don't know when this persistence will end, but for them, every extra moment of persistence brings a glimmer of hope to the General.

    Asahi Junxiu has always been fighting side by side with these guards. He knows very well that he will not be able to leave here alive today, but he does not particularly care. In his heart, he has already regarded himself as a dead person.

    Asahi Junxiu vigorously waved the katana in his hand, killing the enemies that rushed up one after another.  He didn't know how many injuries he suffered on his body, but he found that he didn't feel any pain at all.

    General, this is the only thing I can do for you.

    Asahi Junxiu thought silently in his heart.

    Just when the two sides were fighting fiercely, a burst of intense gunfire suddenly came.

    Both sides were startled and stopped their movements in unison.

    Gunshots?  Where did the gunfire come from?

    At this time, a huge battle flag appeared in everyone¡¯s eyes:

    The brave and loyal tiger guards!  Piaotian Literature registered members recommend this work

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 535 The Winner and the Loser!

    Just when the two sides were fighting fiercely, a burst of intense gunfire suddenly came.

    Both sides were startled and stopped their movements in unison.

    Gunshots?  Where did the gunfire come from?

    At this time, a huge battle flag appeared in everyone¡¯s eyes:

    The brave and loyal tiger guards!

    With a "boom", Chaobi Junxiu's head exploded. It's over, it's over, it's completely over this time, there is no hope for the General's Mansion anymore!

    And cheers suddenly burst out from the mouths of the Date family warriors!

    Come, come, finally come, the reinforcements that have been waiting so hard, they finally showed up when they needed help the most!

    ?? These soldiers of the Huben Guards, half holding muskets in their hands, half holding spears, swords and shields, holding the battle flag fluttering in the wind, rushed here like a tide with indomitable momentum.

    From this moment on, the fate of the General Mansion is irreversible!

    The warriors of the Date family were very smart at this point. They quickly dispersed and made way for the soldiers of the Tiger Guard.

    The Tiger Guards soldiers carrying muskets quickly raised their guns under the cover of their companions Then, intensive gunfire rang out.

    A row of guards from the General's Mansion fell down, but soon a new row of guards rushed up.  The only thing they can do now is to use their own lives to block the enemy's attack.

    However, life is always limited.  When the last of them fell, what else could they do to defend their general?

    Tobi Junxiu sighed in despair.  He squeezed the katana in his hand hard, without shouting, and just charged forward without any purpose.

    His ending was the same as everyone else¡¯s. He died under the gunfire of the Ming army

    A samurai beside him who died later than him seemed to hear a sigh from his throat. Maybe until this moment, Asahi Junxiu felt that he could let go of all responsibilities.

    Nearly all the guards in the General's Mansion were dead.  The entire battlefield suddenly became quiet

    "Sir, thank you for your timely appearance." Idarigi and his son took a long breath and came to Duan San'er.  At this time, they were surprised to find that the person standing next to Duan San'er was actually Chifeng Xuancheng.

    Idarigi smiled. Chifeng Xuancheng, the once steadfast defender of the General Mansion, was now on the same path as him.

    Duan Saner and his soldiers strode into the general's mansion.  Now there is no force that can stop them from entering.

    The servants in the General's Mansion looked at these uninvited guests with fear.  The soldiers of the Huben Guards quickly took control of the general's mansion.

    Under the leadership of the familiar Idarigi, Duan Saner appeared outside the general's door.  Idarigi couldn't wait to open the door for him.

    "Are you finally here?" Tokugawa Iemitsu sat there upright: "I have been waiting for you for a long time. What is your name?"

    Duan Saner felt that he should be more polite.  In order to ensure that the Huben Guards are in good military appearance: "My name is Duan San'er, and you spoke very well about us."

    Tokugawa Iemitsu nodded: "Yes, in Japanese aristocratic families, all children have to learn Chinese characters and Chinese from an early age, so there is no problem for me to talk to you."

    Then, he asked with some reluctance: "How is Asahi Junxiu doing?"

    "He's dead." Idarigi replied for Duan San'er.

    Tokugawa Iemitsu's face showed sadness, and then his eyes fell on Date Rigi: "Date-kun, what kind of benefits did the people of the Ming Dynasty give you to work for them like this?"

    "What I care about is the future of Japan." Idarigi's answer was very calm: "Japan is definitely not the opponent of the Ming Dynasty. I once persuaded you, but you did not accept my opinion. I know that if you continue to resist, then welcome  Japan can only be destroyed, and I will never let Japan be destroyed in your hands."

    Tokugawa Iemitsu smiled sarcastically, any traitor always has their excuse.  He ignored Idarigi and said to Duan Saner: "General Duan, do you see that pot of chrysanthemums?"

    This is the first time Duan Saner has been called "general".  This made him feel good. Looking in the direction Tokugawa Iemitsu said, he saw a pot of withering chrysanthemums.

    "This pot of chrysanthemums is withering. Is there any way to stop it?" Tokugawa Iemitsu asked inexplicably.

    "Yes!" Duan San'er answered without any hesitation.  Then, he strode to the pot of chrysanthemums.In front of you, stare at me.  Suddenly he pulled out his knife and cut off the chrysanthemum with one strong stroke.  Then he put away the knife and said:

    ¡°Cut it off, and the appearance of the chrysanthemum before it withers will remain in your memory forever!¡±

    Tokugawa Iemitsu was greatly shocked. He had never thought that this Ming Dynasty general would say such a thing.

    Cut it off, and the appearance of the chrysanthemum before it withers will remain in your memory forever!

    Yes, this is the only way to ensure that the chrysanthemums will not wither, but will the appearance of Japan remain in my memory forever?

    Tokugawa Iemitsu doesn¡¯t know.

    "It's time to leave." Duan San'er said calmly: "This is no longer your place to stay. We have prepared a place specially for you."

    Tokugawa Iemitsu stood up numbly and exhausted

    The Tokugawa Shogunate began with Tokugawa Ieyasu.

    In July 1600, with Naoe Sui as the trigger, Tokugawa Ieyasu issued a crusade order to unite the martial arts sect and attack Uesugi Kagekatsu, one of the five elders.  However, Ishida Mitsunari, who was dismissed from his post, secretly united with other followers. The five elders Mouri Terumoto, Ukita Hideie and other princes who opposed Tokugawa Ieyasu conspired to raise troops. When Ieyasu was on his way to Aizu, the Western Army with Mouri Terumoto as the nominal leader was in  The Kansai organization was established, and soon troops were raised in the Kinai area and occupied Osaka. Ieyasu, who was far away in Kanto, sent the martial arts daimyo as a vanguard to quickly return and confront them, called the Eastern Army. The Western Army captured Fushimi Castle after a hard battle.  , Ojin City.  Then he attacked Mino and eliminated Oda Hidenobu on the Tokugawa side. The two sides faced off in the Mino area. At the same time, Tokugawa Ieyasu sat in Edo and watched the situation. After being convinced that the attacks of Date Masamune, Mogami Yoshimitsu and Satake Yoshinobu were  After that, Uesugi Kagekatsu was unable to pose a threat to Kanto.  Tokugawa Ieyasu and his son Hidetada set out from Edo, leading a total of 68,000 troops. Tokugawa Ieyasu sent his army to Mino in September of that year.  In the Battle of Sekihara, he defeated the Western Army and eliminated the hostile princes, laying the necessary foundation for the Tokugawa family to dominate the world.

    February 1603.  Tokugawa Ieyasu was appointed by the imperial court as the general to conquer the barbarians, the right minister, and the elder of the Gen clan.  In the same year, he opened in Edo.  In 1605, he gave up the post of general to his son Hidetada, proclaimed the family empire, called himself the Grand Imperial Palace and lived in seclusion in Sunfu Castle, but he still held real military and political power.  In May 1615, at the Battle of Osaka, Toyotomi Hideyori was killed.

    The following year, it was changed to the Yuan Dynasty and Yuanhe. Since there were no major wars in Japan, it was called "Yuanhe Yanwu" in history.

    Tokugawa Iemitsu was the third generation general of the Tokugawa family, and it was in his hands that the Tokugawa shogunate was ruined.  Tokugawa Ieyasu may not have thought of it.  The business he built with so much hard work has only been passed down to three generations.

    The Tokugawa shogunate is over, and now the master of Kyoto has become the Ming army!

    Or more accurately: Ding Yunyi!

    This Ming Dynasty¡¯s Marquis Wu Lie, the General of the Fujian Army, the General of Hussars, and the Supreme Protector of the Ming Dynasty created a miracle that is hard for everyone to believe:

    Relying only on Fujian, they defeated a country in a short time and the speed of advancing troops was shocking.

    When two forces that are not at the same level collide with each other.  The final outcome has already been decided

    When Ding Yunyi entered the general's mansion and met Tokugawa Iemitsu, Tokugawa Iemitsu had already lost his aura as a general, and now he was nothing more than a prisoner.

    "I heard that you know the tea ceremony very well. I have prepared the utensils for you." Ding Yunyi said lightly: "You might as well show your tea ceremony."

    This is an insult.

    After all, Tokugawa Iemitsu was once a Japanese general, and now he is in front of Ding Yunyi.  But it must be like a servant.  But Tokugawa Iemitsu must endure. All his family members are in the hands of the other party, and even the life of His Majesty the Emperor is in the hands of the other party.

    Although the Ming Dynasty people have no intention of entering the palace yet, God knows when they will break into the palace and disturb the sacred Emperor.

    Seeing Tokugawa Iemitsu's concentration, Ding Yunyi suddenly asked with a smile: "Tokugawa Iemitsu, have you thought about today?"

    Seeing Tokugawa Iemitsu shaking his head numbly, Ding Yunyi smiled and said: "I never thought that Japan would be defeated so quickly. You can think of me as a winner, and I don't particularly care about others.  My opinion. The winner is the winner in my opinion.¡±

    The winner is the winner, and there is no doubt that Tokugawa Iemitsu is a loser.

    "The tea is ready." Tokugawa Iemitsu handed the tea cup to Ding Yunyi.

    Ding Yunyi took a sip and was full of praise: "Good tea, good tea. If you don't join me in marching and fighting, when it comes to the skill in this tea ceremony, I am really not as good as you. Today you allowed me to drink such a fragrant and delicious tea."  , I can grant you a bloodless death.¡±

    &nbsp; Tokugawa Iemitsu's body trembled.

    The meaning conveyed to him by the other party was too obvious, and the people of the Ming Dynasty had no intention of letting him go.

    Tokugawa Iemitsu tried to adjust his emotions: "Thank you, I have predicted my fate, but I want to ask you one thing, please let my family go."

    "I can let others go, but there are a few people I won't let go." Ding Yunyi put down the tea cup and said calmly: "For example, your son, there is an old saying in China that when you cut the grass, you must root it out. I don't  It will give your descendants a chance to take revenge."

    Tokugawa Iemitsu's body trembled again, and even his voice became trembling: "Why are you doing this? You have already won, and the Tokugawa family no longer poses any threat to you. My son  Why don¡¯t you want to let it go? Aren¡¯t you afraid of retribution?¡±

    "I'm not afraid, I've never been afraid of retribution." Ding Yunyi answered Tokugawa Iemitsu's question with a slight smile: "I told you just now, I am the winner, and you are just a loser.  The victors can do whatever they want in the conquered lands without fear of condemnation, because it is our right."

    Tokugawa Iemitsu's lips kept trembling. He had never seen such a terrible person before, and he regarded people's life and death as so insignificant.

    This is a devil, an out-and-out devil!

    Ding Yunyi poured himself a cup of tea and took a sip carefully: "I know you resent me very much now. You would kill me if possible, but you don't have this chance. Go with peace of mind and treat me  I will also let your son die without bleeding."

    He never intended to let go of Tokugawa Iemitsu and his descendants. In his opinion, the Tokugawa family had come to an end in Tokugawa Iemitsu's generation.

    To cut weeds, we must remove the roots!

    Tokugawa Iemitsu controlled his emotions: "If this is fate, then I am willing to accept this fate, but please let His Majesty the Emperor go."

    His Majesty the Emperor?  Ding Yunyi tilted his head and thought for a while: "Guess, how will I treat your Majesty the Emperor?"

    Tokugawa Iemitsu smiled bitterly: "I think, according to your character, you will not allow His Majesty the Emperor to continue to exist, right?"

    Ding Yunyi smiled happily, Tokugawa Iemitsu's answer was not wrong at all.  I will never allow any emperor to exist.

    "Let her live an ordinary life." Tokugawa Iemitsu almost begged: "She has no responsibility for this war. She is just innocent. And she is already old.  It won't pose any threat to you anymore. Why should you have trouble with an older woman?"

    Ding Yunyi actually sighed: "Tokugawa Iemitsu, let me tell you something from the bottom of my heart. If it were a personal grudge between you and me, I would definitely not do anything to an old woman. But it's different now. Not now.  This is a personal grudge between you and me. Now that I have conquered this place, I will transform it according to my own ideas. No one can stop my determination. "

    Tokugawa Iemitsu really doesn¡¯t know why Ding Yunyi has such a hatred for Japan, but he has no chance to know.

    He is a loser, that's all.  The fate of the loser is in the hands of the winner. This has never changed no matter what dynasty it is in from ancient times!

    Duan Saner walked in, placed a bottle of wine in front of Tokugawa Iemitsu, and then stood beside Tokugawa Iemitsu without saying a word.

    "Drink, drink." Ding Yunyi's words sounded so cold and ruthless: "After drinking this pot of wine, I can assure you that you will never have any pain from now on!"

    After drinking this pot of wine, I can assure you that you will never have any pain from now on!

    The third generation shogun of the Tokugawa shogunate, Tokugawa Iemitsu, was killed by a glass of poisonous wine!  Piaotian Literature registered members recommend this work

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 535: Abdicate with dignity!  !

    Tokugawa Iemitsu was killed by a glass of poisonous wine!

    Tokugawa Iemitsu was born in Edo Castle in the ninth year of Keicho, Japan.  Six years before his birth in Keicho, his mother Ae gave birth to his eldest brother Nagasumaru. However, Nagasatsu died nine months after he was born. Therefore, after Takechiyo was born, he enjoyed the treatment and education of the prince.  Because Takechiyo is the second son of the second-generation shogun Hidetada, his grandfather Ieyasu gave him the nickname "Takechiyo", which means that this newborn child will become the third-generation shogun.

    Many people also continue to please Hidetada and his wife and Kunichiyo because Kunichiyo may become the third generation general.  Takechiyo felt very dissatisfied, but there was nothing he could do.  Until one time, Takechiyo attempted suicide. Afu, who had long felt that Takechiyo would be deprived of his inheritance rights, went to Sunfu Castle to tell Ieyasu the truth inside Edo Castle and the injustice of Hidetada and his wife.  Afterwards, Ieyasu came forward and told Hidetada and his wife that they needed to be divided into legitimate concubines so that Iemitsu could ensure the inheritance of the third generation of shoguns.  It is generally believed that Takechiyo was confirmed as the heir to the shogunate during the Yuanwa period.

    In the second year of Japan's Yuanwa period, Tokugawa Ieyasu decided that the retainers who would assist Takechiyo in the future would be Sakai Tadori, Naito Seiji and Aoyama Tadoshi, and appointed more than sixty servants.  In the same year, Tokugawa Ieyasu died at the age of seventy-five.  Due to the death of Tokugawa Ieyasu, Takechiyo's Yuanfu ceremony was postponed for four years.  In the third year of the Yuanhe period of Japan, Takechiyo's residence moved to Nishinomaru.  In the fourth year of the Yuanhe period of Japan, we welcomed the imperial envoy.  In the sixth year of Yuanhe, Takechiyo took the Yuan Dynasty and officially changed his name to Iemitsu, and he followed the two great ministers.  The name Iemitsu was chosen by Kanechiin Takaden. Originally, Iemitsu should have taken the "home" from his grandfather Ieyasu and the "chu" from his father Hidetada.  He changed his name to Ie Tadashi, but because the name Ie Tadashi was the same as the name of the ancestor of the Hanashan family, he chose the name Iemitsu.

    In the 9th year of Japan's Genwa era, Naito Seiji, who was one of the most respected members of the public, passed away. Aoyama Tadatsuki was dismissed because of his direct advice to Iemitsu. Therefore, the two vacancies were filled by Sakai Tadashi and Sakai Tadakatsu.

    In June of the same year, Tokugawa Iemitsu went to Luo with his father Tokugawa Hidetada and accepted the shogunate's declaration at Fushimi Castle.  He served as a servant to two chamberlain ministers, and met with the concubine and sister of Emperor Gomizuo, Kazuko, who entered the chamber in the sixth year of Yuanhe.

    After the father and son returned to Edo Castle.  Tokugawa Iemitsu officially became the third shogun, and Hidetada lived in seclusion in Nishinomaru.

    Tokugawa Iemitsu moved his residence to Honmaru.  Tokugawa Hidetada is the same as Tokugawa Ieyasu.  It is called the Grand Imperial Palace.  The general and the imperial palace govern the world together, which is called dual politics.  In September, Iemitsu's betrothed, Takako Takaji, the daughter of the minister Takaji Nobuka, entered Edo Castle, and in December, the two were officially married.  At that time, Iemitsu was twenty years old and his dutiful son was twenty-two years old.

    In the third year of Kanei's reign, Hidetada and Iemitsu led Date Masamune and many other daimyo to Luo. They paid homage to Emperor Gomizuo and Nakamiya Kazuko in Nijo Castle, and were promoted to ministers of the left.

    Tokugawa Iemitsu is not close to his eldest brother Tadaga, who has the same father and mother.  He doesn't trust him either, but trusts his half-brother Masayuki more. After his mother Sogenin passed away, Tadada became promiscuous, and his father Hidetada once asked him to spare Tadach¨­.  But he said that Tadaki, Tadanao, and Tadada all had a bad end. Later, Tadaga committed suicide by seppuku, and Tokugawa Iemitsu felt very regretful.

    The death of Tokugawa Hidetada in the eighth year of Kanei eradicated the dualist politics and began the politics of the general himself ruling.  The system of laozhong, wakanenji, shouxing, and daimofus was established, and the current shogunate of the shogunate was designated as the highest authority.

    In the twelfth year of Kanyong, all the laws of the Wu family were revised.  It imposes obligations on the princes to attend and give orders.  Monopolizing the interests of Nagasaki trade, strengthening the suppression of Catholicism, the Shimabara Rebellion in the 14th year of Kanei, and completing the seclusion policy four years later.  Because of these things, the series of power policies of the Tokugawa Shogunate were considered "arbitrary politics."

    In the thirteenth year of Chongzhen in the Ming Dynasty, the Tiger Guards landed in Japan in large numbers and overwhelmingly defeated all Japanese resistance forces.  On the second day of June in the thirteenth year of Chongzhen's reign in the Ming Dynasty, Tokugawa Iemitsu, the third generation general of the Tokugawa shogunate, became a prisoner.

    The next day, Tokugawa Iemitsu died suddenly in his shogun's mansion.

    Tokugawa Iemitsu has finished his life that no one can truly explain.

    Soon, his son and daughter also died of sudden illness, and the Tokugawa family was extinct.  Although many people in history have implicitly pointed out that the genocide of the Tokugawa family was caused by Ding Yunyi's instigation, no one has any evidence.

    Even after Tokugawa Iemitsu died, Ding Yunyi held a decent funeral for him.

    The death of Tokugawa Iemitsu was just the beginning of Ding Yunyi's rectification of Japan, and when Wu Liehou Ding Yunyi appeared in the Japanese palace, it was the beginning of Japan's real disaster.

    Just like Tokugawa Iemitsu, Emperor Meisho also met Ding Yunyi, the Marquis of the Ming Dynasty, for the first time.

    Emperor Mingzheng seemed to have anticipated his fate, so she behaved quite calmly in front of Ding Yunyi.

    "That's good,"??Okay.  "Ding Yunyi seemed to be very satisfied with the other party's attitude: "The fate has been decided, and any form of resistance is useless.  "

    "Whatever you want, please tell me." Mingzheng seemed a little tired: "As long as it can ensure that my people are not harmed, I am willing to accept any request you have."

    Ding Yunyi nodded: "I like to talk to people who are cheerful, whether they are men or women. If this is the case, then you should abdicate."

    Mingzheng was silent there.

    Abdicate?  She never thought that Ding Yunyi's request to him was to abdicate!

    "I'm a little tired of killing." Ding Yunyi said lightly: "I can force you to abolish your position, but I'm afraid it will cause a lot of resistance. After all, there are still many people loyal to you in Japan, so I hope you take the initiative to ask for it.  Abdicate and minimize the resistance of the Japanese. As I said just now, I am a little tired of killing."

    After finishing speaking, without waiting for Mingzheng to speak, he continued: "I have also thought of the reasons for abdicating for you. Failure to cultivate virtue led to the fall of Japan. At the same time, during the defense of Kyoto, he listened to Tokugawa Iemitsu's instigation.  , setting fire to Kyoto and displacing innocent people, do you think this kind of abdication is the most honorable thing?¡±

    Mingzheng couldn¡¯t say a word.

    Is this the most honorable way to abdicate?  No, this is the most shameful way to abdicate!  But now the fate of both myself and Japan as a whole is at stake.  Everything is already in the hands of this person.

    "You have three days to make a decision." Ding Yunyi didn't want to talk too much nonsense with her. He stood up slowly: "I will only wait for you for three days. If you still can't make a decision in three days,  Then I can only help you make the decision."

    After saying that, he strode away from here.

    Mingzheng sat blankly, not knowing what to do.

    This is a naked threat, ever since Mingzheng can remember.  I have never been so threatened by anyone.

    "Your Majesty, Your Majesty." Asakusako, the maid who had followed her for half her life, ran in in a panic: "Your Majesty, all the soldiers in the palace are soldiers from the Ming Dynasty. Our people have been gathered together and have lost their freedom."

    "I understand, Asakusa." Ming Zheng sighed and asked his loyal maid to sit down next to him: "Just now, Ding Yunyi, the general of the Ming Dynasty, came to see me. Do you know what he wanted me to do?  ? Abdicate, he ordered me to abdicate immediately. "

    "No!" Asakusa shouted loudly: "Your Majesty must not abdicate!"

    "But what else can we do?" Mingzheng looked very helpless: "Now that Kyoto is completely in their hands, we have no way to resist them."

    Asakusa gritted her teeth and said, "Yes, there must be a way. There are still many people loyal to His Majesty in Kyoto and Japan. I am willing to risk my life to escape from Kyoto and tell everyone about His Majesty's suffering."

    "Don't be stupid, you can't even get out of the palace." Mingzheng sighed softly: "Even if you can really run out, where will you find someone who can save me? Everyone has failed. Japan has also failed.  Failed."

    Asakusa looked at the emperor blankly, and suddenly burst into tears.

    Looking at the crying maid, Mingzheng felt that he should also cry.  Japan, is Japan just in your own hands?

    Have you become a sinner in Japan?

    Mingzheng just sat there silentlyshe was waiting.  Waiting for the time limit given to her by Ding Yunyi.

    Let Amaterasu decide everything

    ?¡­

    "Kyoto is relatively quiet at the moment." Cai Jiuzhou reported on the situation in Kyoto: "The fire has been brought under control, but the damage has been extremely huge. Almost half of Kyoto has been burned down. The Japanese people are currently conducting post-disaster rescue operations. It is estimated that it will be very long."  There won¡¯t be any big moves for a long time!¡±

    Ding Yunyi nodded, this was the same as what he had imagined before.  The fire helped me a lot.

    If there is no such big job.  Kyoto people's attention will not be diverted from the defeat of the war so quickly.  From this point of view, we should really thank Ah Hu.

    But you can¡¯t say this in front of Ah Hu.

    "There won't be big moves now, but that doesn't mean there won't be big moves forever," Ding Dingyunyi pondered: "Tokugawa Iemitsu is dead, the entire Tokugawa family is extinct, and we have also made up our minds to let the emperor system  After all, classifying Japan as our land will inevitably arouse great resistance from the Japanese. If it is not handled properly, it may trigger a backlash across Japan.Fight the tide.  "

    "Then kill him!" Ah Hu said nonchalantly.

    "Kill? It depends on how to kill! If we kill them all, what are we going to do with an empty Japan?" Ding Yunyi glanced dissatisfied at Ah Hu, who only used violence to solve problems: "Any form of riot will always have organizers  What we want to kill is this group of organizers, so the top priority is to capture all the people loyal to the Japanese royal family in Kyoto and keep them under strict surveillance and control. This still depends on the people of Ida Rigi. "

    Cai Jiuzhou responded: "To be honest, these Japanese traitors really helped us a lot and saved us a lot of unnecessary troubles when we were able to end the War in Japan so smoothly."

    "So we must treat the Japanese equally." Ding Yunyi said with a smile: "Those who are loyal to us and willing to do things for us are our friends."

    Xie Tian said at this time: "I have made a preliminary investigation and found that there are four nobles in Japan, namely Minamoto, Taira, Fujiwara, and Tachibana. These four nobles are the most prominent and the most loyal to the emperor. Minamoto, it is said that Minamoto is the  The surname comes from the story of Shizu of the Northern Wei Dynasty. Emperor Saga had too many princes and could not give them all official positions, so he separated some of them as courtiers and gave them the surname Minamoto. Later, Ninmei, Wen, Qinghe, and Yosei  The so-called Japanese emperors such as Mitsutaka, Uta, Daigo, Murakami, Reisen, Hanayama, Ichijo, Gosanjo, Gosaga, etc. also followed this rule. The most prosperous one was the Taira clan, which was given a name from Heian Kyo by Emperor Kanmu.  The princes became courtiers, and the descendants of Emperors Kanmu, Nimei, Bun, and Mitsutaka all had this surname. The most prosperous one was the Kanmuhei clan.  , Shiki, Kyo's four families, and many samurai who were married to the Nakatomi family during the manor era also changed their surname to Fujiwara. The Fujiwara family has always been the mainstream of the public family. The Tachibana family was given by Emperor Minda to his prince's surname, along with others.  The three families were relatively small in power. During the period when the samurai family was on the rise, there was no significant development. They often had marital relations with the successive imperial families and the Fujiwara family. Relying on this factor, the Tachibana family was also able to become a minister. Later, the political struggle with the Fujiwara family failed.  , gradually declined.¡±

    "Okay! Let's start with these four nobles!" Ding Yunyi was very satisfied with the efficiency of his subordinates: "The Japanese respect the nobles very much. Internally, the Japanese divide people into emperors, nobles, samurai, farmers and businessmen, untouchables, etc.  Hierarchy. Due to the continuous consolidation of the hierarchical ideology that the strong is king, there have been very few civilian uprisings in Japanese history, and even fewer uprisings by the poor that overthrew aristocratic rule. In the minds of the vast majority of Japanese people, the aristocrats at that time were the strong ones, and they were respected.  It is only natural. Therefore, Japan's political power has always been relatively consolidated, and the ruling class has continued to deliberately strengthen the concept of hierarchy and the consciousness of the strong for its own interests, and even deified the Imperial family and compared them to the sun god, allowing the strong to ravage them.  The hierarchical concept of the weak is even more unshakable in the hearts of Japanese people, and what we need to grasp is this mentality of the strong being king!¡±

    The subordinates looked at each other and knew that by this time, Wu Liehou must have a perfect idea in his mind to deal with the Japanese problem.

    "I don't want to go on a killing spree, but I won't care if someone forces me to go on a killing spree." Ding Yunyi said coldly: "From now on, all Huben guards will be on first-level alert, waiting for orders at any time, patrolling the streets of Kyoto.  The outposts are all doubled, and the Golden Sword Guards of Xie Tian are speeding up the spying on intelligence in Japan, and paying close attention to all possible developments in the palace! "

    "Yes!" When this order was issued, all the Tiger Guard generals responded loudly.  Piaotian Literature registered members recommend this work

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 536 "Four Nobles"

    Emperor Mingzheng still made the final decision:

    Abdicate!

    She knew that she could no longer compete with Ding Yunyi with her own strength. The whole of Japan had fallen into his hands. What role could a palace play?

    Abdicating is the last and wisest choice.

    Those veterans came to the palace one after another, wanting to see their emperor, but they were ruthlessly blocked by the Huben guards standing at the entrance of the palace.

    The safety of the "Emperor" comes first. No one can guarantee whether there will be an assassin hidden among those who meet the Emperor.

    This is the only answer given by the soldiers of Huben Guard to these Japanese

    The sixth day of June in the thirteenth year of Chongzhen in the Ming Dynasty was an auspicious day, but it was definitely not like this for Emperor Meisheng.  On this day, she officially informed Ding Yunyi that she had made up her mind to abdicate.

    Ding Yunyi welcomed her decision.

    The news finally spread Those so-called nobles in Japan suddenly became panicked. Many of them cried bitterly and expressed that they absolutely could not accept the decision of His Majesty the Emperor.  The decision was entirely due to the threat from the Ming Dynasty people.

    But most Japanese civilians have no time to pay attention to this.

    Indeed, the Emperor is also sacred in their hearts, but now they are more concerned about how to rebuild their destroyed homes.

    If a person doesn¡¯t even have a home, how can he care about any major national affairs?  This is true in every country.

    The most concerned ones are Japan¡¯s so-called four nobles. They will never allow the terrible scene of the emperor¡¯s abdication to occur.  This is not only a shame for Japan.  And it will also completely shake their status.

    In the home of Minamoto Yoshitaka, the four nobles had a rare gathering At this moment, they temporarily abandoned their grudges and their unhappiness with each other.

    Japan and its own interests come first.

    "I think you all already know the current situation." As the head of these nobles, Minamoto Yoshitaka slowly said: "The fate of Japan is already in danger, and it depends on us now. His Majesty is locked up in the palace, and those  The hateful Ming Dynasty people are guarding His Majesty. No one can see it, and all the decisions made by His Majesty are shamefully threatened!"

    Ping Masangari immediately said: "Yes, there is a maid who was expelled from the palace. I found her and asked her about the situation in the palace. The maid told me that His Majesty the Emperor has been placed under house arrest. Except for her personal  My maid, Asakusa, is inaccessible to anyone. I think your majesty¡¯s situation is already very precarious.¡±

    Everyone was silent there, unable to say a word.

    Shame, this is Japan¡¯s biggest shame!  The supreme monarch of a country has been imprisoned, while her ministers can only sit here and do nothing.

    Is there anything more helpless and sad than this?

    "Let's rescue His Majesty!" Fujiwara Shinnao, who had a bad temper, said loudly: "Gather all the strength we can muster to rescue His Majesty from the palace. For Japan, I am not afraid of having my head cut off by the enemy's sword!"

    "Why are you still silent until now, Tachibana-sama?" At this time, Minamoto Yoshitaka turned his attention to Tachibana Koichi.

    Although the Orange family is no longer as powerful as before, after all, they were once a powerful aristocracy.  It still has great influence in Japan.

    Only then did Tachibana Koichi speak slowly: "It is our responsibility to rescue His Majesty the Emperor, but we are not reckless. How many guards are there in the palace? I think everyone has seen the ferocious firearms of the Ming army. Can we use our own  Have you ever thought about using your flesh and blood to resist the enemy¡¯s muskets?¡±

    No one has an interface.

    Everyone knows the firearms of the Ming army, they are really terrifying.

    Kyoto was once extremely strong in the eyes of the Japanese.  Under the crazy artillery fire, it collapsed without any resistance.

    If you just use your samurai sword and flesh and blood to resist the enemy's firearms, it is no different from committing suicide.

    So when Tachibana Takaichi said this, everyone didn't know what to do.

    "There is only one way." Tachibana Koichi said slowly: "I'm afraid everyone knows about Taro Matsumoto, who is a shameless traitor to Japan. We also know about Nobuyoshi Akamine, who shamelessly betrayed the general. But I think,  Since the people of the Ming Dynasty can bribe our people, why can¡¯t we bribe the people of the Ming Dynasty?¡±

    ??These words made these nobles' eyes light up.

    Yes, everyone is valuable. If you can pay enough money, it is possible to buy them.  The people of the Ming Dynasty could bribe the Japanese, why couldn't the Japanese bribe the people of the Ming Dynasty?

    Yuan Yizhong immediately asked: "Where can we find such people from the Ming Dynasty? After all, there is not much time left for us."

    "I have found it."

    Tachibana Koichi¡¯s simple words made everyone suddenly see great hope

    "I have found it!" Tachibana Koichi repeated what he had said before: "But the other party's asking price is very high."

    "What can he provide us?" Yuan Yizhong asked worriedly.

    "Everything we want." Tachibana Koichi replied calmly: "Muskets, gunpowder, and even all the activities of His Majesty the Emperor in the palace. You may not know that once His Majesty the Emperor decides to abdicate, he will immediately  was moved away from the palace, and I have already obtained the route initially planned by the Ming Dynasty people."

    This news once again stimulated everyone present.

    If it is true as Tachibana Koichi said, then there is hope for everything

    "Who is this person?" Yuan Yizhong's breathing even became rapid.

    "This man's name is Song Baocai, and he is a guard among the people of the Ming Dynasty." Tachibana Koichi paused and continued: "He originally made great contributions, but he never got the rewards he deserved. Therefore, he was full of unwillingness.  I successfully lured him with a price of one thousand taels of gold, and he was willing to provide us with the help we needed!"

    Ping Jiangcheng suddenly asked: "Master Ju, it's not that I don't believe you, but I'm very surprised that the Ming army didn't enter the city for a long time. How did you find this person in such a short time?"

    Everyone¡¯s eyes fell on Tachibana Koichi

    Tachibana Koichi sighed softly: "If you adults don't mind, I want to see someone for you. He has been waiting outside for a long time."

    Source Yoshitaka nodded.

    And when that person came in, the impatient Fujiwara Shinnao couldn't help shouting: "You traitor who betrayed the general!"

    Chifeng is announced!  The person who came in turned out to be Chifeng Xuancheng!

    Chifeng Xuancheng¡¯s face turned red.  He stood there motionless, allowing Fujiwara Shinnao to scold him.

    Tachibana Koichi stopped Fujiwara Shinnao, and then said slowly: "Yes. This man is indeed a shameless traitor. But his willingness to surrender is actually very simple. He has a wife, he has children, and he does not want to lose everything he has gained.  Right, Chifeng-kun?"

    Chifeng Xuancheng suddenly fell to his knees on the ground with a plop: "Master Ju, please, please don't hurt my wife and children. No matter what you want me to do, I will agree to you."

    In an instant, everyone understood why Akamine Nobuchi would change his attitude again to work for Tachibana Koichi Tachibana Koichi just used the same method.  It's just that I caught Akamine Nobucheng's weaknessChimine Nobucheng betrayed the General in order to protect his family, but now, Chimine Nobucheng's family must have fallen into the hands of Tachibana Koichi  

    "Don't worry, as long as you serve us wholeheartedly and try your best to atone for your sins. I will not harm your family." As expected, just as everyone thought, Tachibana Koichi's words confirmed their guesses: "But  , I don¡¯t want to see betrayal again, can you do what I say, Chifeng-kun?¡±

    "Yes, I will do everything you say." Chifeng Xuancheng, who was kneeling on the ground, murmured.

    Tachibana Koichi smiled and handed over the right to ask questions to Minamoto Yoshitaka.  Minamoto Yoshitaka's heart is full of gratitude to Tachibana Koichi. If it weren't for Tachibana-sama, they would still be helpless until now.

    He asked Chifeng Xuancheng to stand up: "Despicable traitors are treated with nothing but death, but Japan still needs you for the time being. What kind of person is Song Baocai?"

    "I surrender to Song Baocai." Chifeng Xuancheng did not dare to pause for a moment: "He followed Ding Yunyi earlier and made a lot of achievements. But until now, he is only a small defender.  Those young people who entered Huben Guard later than him were promoted one by one. This made Song Baocai feel very unfair. When I surrendered, I gave him all my belongings in order to save my life.  I soon gained his trust, and he even drank with me and vented his inner dissatisfaction. After Mr. Ju found me, I thought of him first. One thousand taels of gold, Song Baocai.  Agree to our request"

    Source Yizhong slightly clicked?.

    A person who is dissatisfied with his own situation can easily be bribed, not to mention that dazzling one thousand taels of gold?

    Minamoto Yoshitaka thought for a moment: "Can he get a musket?"

    "Yes, he can get the musket." Chifeng Xuancheng said hurriedly: "There is a special organization in the Huben Guards, called the Logistics and Supply Office, which is specially used to ensure the supplies of the Huben Guards, and Song Baocai is responsible for this.  They have their own way of swapping weapons without anyone noticing, and then resell the swapped weapons to us.¡±

    "My lords, what do you think?" Yuan Yoshizhong did not make up his mind easily, but threw the question to his companions.

    "What are you waiting for? This is our best chance!" Fujiwara Shinnao said without thinking.

    Minamoto Yoshitaka set his sights on Taira Masashige. He knew that among his people, this man had the smartest mind.

    Ping Jiangcheng knew what the other party meant, and after pondering for a long time, he said: "If that Song Baocai is really willing to assist us, that will be our best chance, but we cannot easily believe that the people of the Ming Dynasty are very cunning. I suggest that we must  Take the risk to meet Song Baocai, find out his true purpose, and see if he is really willing to help us."

    "Just follow Lord Ping's advice." Yuan Yizhong said with satisfaction: "Chifeng Xuancheng, go find that Song Baocai and tell him that tonight, right here, we need to see him!"

    "Here?" Fujiwara Shinnao immediately became anxious: "Master Minamoto, if this is a trap by the other party, then all of us will be caught by the Ming Dynasty people! Who else will rescue Your Majesty?"

    "Fujiwara-sama is also using his brain." Minamoto Yoshitada smiled slightly: "But there is no safe place except here. If there is really a danger, let me bear it alone. Tonight and  When we meet each other, Master Ping, if you are not afraid of death, please stay here with me."

    "I'm not afraid." Ping Jiangcheng replied calmly.

    "Thank you, Taira-sama." Minamoto Yoshitada bowed to him: "As for you, Tachibana-sama, Fujiwara-sama, please go back immediately, gather all your retainers, and then contact everyone who is willing to do whatever it takes to rescue the emperor.  The dead martyr tells them that Japan's most glorious moment is about to come. The fate of the Emperor and Japan will be reversed by us!"

    "Yes, Minamoto-sama, please rest assured, we will definitely gather all the martyrs who are willing to serve the Emperor!" Tachibana Koichi and Fujiwara Shinnao responded loudly together.

    Tachibana Koichi hesitated for a moment and said: "Master Yuan, Master Heping will face great danger if you stay here. Do you want to set the meeting place at my place?"

    Minamoto Yoshitaka shook his head slightly: "Master Tachibana, please forgive me for what I said. The Tachibana family is no longer what it used to be. You must admit this."

    Tachibana Koichi nodded silently.

    Minamoto Yoshitaka then said seriously: "But there are also a group of elite warriors in your family, such as Tori Motoaki. He is a disciple of Miyamoto Musashi, right?"

    Tachibana Koichi nodded again.

    "Therefore, the important task of gathering all the power that can be concentrated falls on you." Minamoto Yoshitaka said solemnly: "If we fail, the future of Japan will be entrusted to you and Mr. Fujiwara. Please do not  Let our sacrifice be in vain.¡±

    "Please rest assured, Minamoto-sama." Tachibana Koichi and Fujiwara Shinnao looked at each other and raised their voices slightly: "We will definitely fulfill your instructions and fight for the destiny of Japan!"

    Yuan Yoshizhong breathed out a sigh of relief, perhaps there was only so much he could do.

    I hope Amaterasu can bless himself, the Japanese Empire, and all Japanese people. Although Japan has failed, it may not be without miracles, and this miracle will be born from his own hands!  Piaotian Literature registered members recommend this work

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 537 Musket

    Night falls slowly, and the streets of Kyoto are under martial law.

    Several people entered Yuan Yizhong's home with nervous expressions. As soon as they entered, the door was quickly closed tightly, and everything revealed an indescribable strange sign.

    "Master Yuan, Master Ping, this is Master Song Baocai." Chifeng Xuancheng pointed at a Ming Dynasty officer about thirty years old behind him and said.

    "Sir Song, you've had a hard journey." Yuan Yizhong said politely.

    Song Baocai smiled lightly: "It's not hard, I will definitely go to a place where there is money to be made."

    "I heard that you can provide us with muskets, right?" Yuan Yizhong asked tentatively.

    Song Baocai nodded: "There are my people outside and a box. I would like to ask the two adults to move over and see the gift I gave you."

    Yuan Yizhong and Heping Jiangcheng looked at each other, stood up together, and followed Song Baocai out

    A box was opened, and ten muskets were neatly placed there. General Yuan Yoshitada and General Heijun's eyes suddenly lit up.

    Song Baocai picked up a musket: "You two adults may not know much about our Tiger Guard. All the guns in the Tiger Guard have model numbers, and this is the latest 'Fu'-class gun. You have never had this kind of musket."  I have seen it. It has a short launch time, a long range, and a huge power. A hundred people using this gun can destroy enemies several times their size."

    Yuan Yizhong and Heping Shocheng were surprised when they heard this.

    "Let me demonstrate it to the two adults. I just don't know how good the sound insulation effect is here?" Song Baocai asked.

    Yuan Yizhong said: "Please rest assured, Mr. Song, no matter what you do here, it will not be spread."

    Song Baocai asked someone to bring a target.  Loaded with gunpowder, and then stood fifty paces away.  He took aim briefly, and after a while, a gunshot sounded like "boom".

    Minamoto Yoshitaka and Shosei Minamoto were almost deafened by the shock, and the loud noise of the muskets startled them.

    The smoke cleared and Song Baocai put it down

    He fired the gun with a smile on his face: "Two adults, please go check the results."

    The target was brought up.  Minamoto Yoshitaka was shocked the moment peace was about to come true.  The target had a huge hole punched through by the musket. It would have been unthinkable if the shot had hit a human body.

    Now, they finally know why the Tiger Guards are invincible They also finally know why the Japanese army is so vulnerable in front of these Tiger Guards

    "A hundred people using such muskets are enough to destroy enemies several times their size!" Song Baocai's words are best verified here.

    Yuan Yizhong couldn't wait: "Sir Song, how many guns like this do you have?"

    "I can provide you three hundred." Song Baocai said with a smile: "But this is a dangerous job of beheading. Once discovered, my whole family may not be able to save their lives, so I have to decide the price."

    Ping Jiangcheng picked up a musket and played with it carefully: "What price do you want?"

    "Two hundred taels of silver per rod." Song Baocai said a large amount in one mouth: "The price is indeed a bit high, but this is also compensation for me."

    "There is no problem with the price. As long as it can fulfill our dream, we can accept any price." Ping Jiangcheng put down the musket: "But what about the delivery method?"

    Song Baocai laughed: "I know you still don't trust me, you are afraid that I will take your money but not deliver the goods. Let's do this. At this time tomorrow, I will personally escort the goods here."

    Ping Jiangcheng nodded.  Yes, he was indeed not at ease with this Ming Dynasty man, but since the other party was already so happy, there was nothing to worry about.

    Invited Song Baocai into the room again, and after drinking tea for a while, Minamoto Yoshitaka finally asked the question he was most concerned about: "Sir Song, I heard that you know the time when the emperor will abdicate and leave the palace?"

    "I know." Song Baocai said calmly: "But it also requires a lot of money, even more than the price of a musket."

    "You tell me, as long as I can rescue His Majesty the Emperor. I can agree to you no matter what the conditions are."

    "Prepare one thousand taels of gold." Song Baocai said the same amount as when he bribed himself: "Of course I must also make necessary preparations for my own safety. I'm worried that once I deliver the musket, you won't give me the money.  What if you kill me and silence me? So after all the guns and money are delivered tomorrow, I will tell you what you want."

    Not only did these words not make Minamoto Yoshitaka peaceful,, but made them feel more at ease.

    This is a greedy and cautious Ming Dynasty person. Since he has thought of this, he must be determined to betray Huben Wei.

    Song Baocai took a sip of tea, then stood up and said with a smile, "You two adults, please wait for my good news tomorrow."

    Song Baocai left, and Yuan Yizhong and Heping Jiangcheng let out a long breath at the same time.  The problems that troubled them seemed to disappear instantly, and they saw hope again.

    The reason why the Ming Dynasty people were able to seize Japan so quickly was not only their sharp firearms, but also the willingness of a large number of Japanese traitors to collude with them.

    And now it¡¯s the Japanese¡¯s turn.

    Use Zi¡¯s spear to attack Zi¡¯s shield!  How the people of the Ming Dynasty treated Japan, now Japan will return these things to them!  Soon, the people of the Ming Dynasty will eat the bitter fruits they sown!

    Minamoto Yoshitaka and Heishei firmly believe that Amaterasu will definitely bless Japan, and Japan will not be ruined in their hands.

    ¡°All the people of the Ming Dynasty will be driven out of Japan one by one

    ?¡­

    An operation to rescue the emperor was in full swing, but at this time, Ding Yunyi had no thoughts but paid attention to the coming turmoil.

    There are too many things waiting for him, such as the post-war disposal of Japan.

    "I am going to turn Japan into a province of ours." Ding Yunyi expressed his thoughts in front of his subordinates: "Province of Japan. What do you think of this name?"

    The subordinates all laughed, Wu Liehou was so courageous.  First, he sent troops without permission from the court and destroyed Japan in one fell swoop.  Now he wants to incorporate Japan into his own territory without going through the imperial court.

    But it¡¯s nothing more. The Battle of Japan has already tested the combat effectiveness of the Tiger Guards very well.  No matter what situation they encounter now, they have the confidence to face it.

    Ding Yunyi looked at Su Yang, who had just rushed to Kyoto, and asked for help: "Mr. Su Yang, I feel very ashamed of you. You helped me guard Satsuma Domain for a long time, but I never promoted you."

    "Is the Marquis planning to promote me? Su Yang Qiuyuan thanked the Marquis." Su Yang Qiuyuan replied with a smile.

    Ding Yunyi laughed: "Yes. I am ready to promote you. I want to promote you to the governor of Japan."

    Su Yang Qiuyuan was stunned for a moment. Originally, he was just joking, but who would have thought that it would become true.  Su Yang Qiuyuan said in a daze: "Master Marquis, don't make such a joke. How can a governor of a province do it without being appointed by the court?"

    "I don't know how many things I do without the permission of the imperial court." Ding Yunyi said nonchalantly: "If everything has to be approved by the imperial court, then we don't have to do anything. Su Yang Qiu Yuan, you  Just be at ease as the governor of Japan and don¡¯t have to worry about anything else. I will be there to support you.¡±

    "Yes!" Since it was Wu Liehou's decision, Su Yang Qiuyuan no longer had any worries.

    "Qi Yumu, appoint you as the governor of Kyoto to assist Governor Su Yang in governing Japan!"

    "yes!"

    "Bao Juhua. Appoint you as the deputy general of the Huben Guards stationed in the Japanese Army. Zhang Xianxuan, appoint you as the deputy general of the Huben Guards stationed in the Navy. Wang Wei is appointed as the guerrilla stationed in Kyoto." Ding Yunyi made his appointments one by one.

    The subordinates who were called kept responding. At this time, everyone had the same idea in their minds. Wu Liehou appointed governors and deputy generals at will. This was an open act of rebellion!

    After all the appointments were finished, Ding Yunyi said slowly: "I appoint officials without the permission of the court. You must think that I am going to rebel, right? In fact, you are all wrong. I don't want to rebel, and I never do.  I have never thought about rebelling against the Ming Dynasty, no matter what the court did to me before, why would I do that? Time waits for no one."

    The generals of Huben Guard did not know how many times they heard Wu Liehou say the words "time waits for no one".  But I never understood what this meant.

    Ding Yunyi did not explain to his subordinates: "It is now the thirteenth year of Chongzhen. I can't predict that in three or four years, the situation in the world will change drastically. By then, we will be the only ones to support the crisis. The enemy we have to face is  , far more powerful than Japan. If we don¡¯t take advantage of these few years to expand rapidly, it will be too late.¡±

    He didn¡¯t want to tell his subordinates too many details anymore.

    What will happen in three or four years, only you know in the world

    "Master Hou, I still have a worry in my heart." Su Yang Qiuyuan, the newly appointed governor of Japan, said cautiously: "We have justOccupying Japan will destabilize the people and suddenly turning it into our territory will inevitably lead to resistance from the Japanese.  How should we handle it when that time comes?  "

    Ding Yunyi was very satisfied with the other party's question: "Governor Su Yang really considered the matter carefully and thoughtfully. Whenever a newly occupied land is occupied, the people there only have two reactions, one is to obey, and the other is to resist. Later, it was even greater than the former. How to deal with resistance?  There are only two ways. One is to eliminate them physically, and the other is to eliminate them mentally! I don¡¯t need to say much about destroying them physically. How can this generation of Japanese be eliminated mentally?  There is no hope. We can start from their next generation and instill in them a concept from an early age. Japan belongs to Ming Dynasty. From now on, the term Japanese will no longer exist, or the real Japanese.  We need to give them a sense of identity and belonging. Su Yang, in my opinion, spiritual destruction is much more severe than physical destruction."

    Su Yang Qiuyuan nodded silently, he understood what Wu Liehou meant.

    Ding Yunyi calmed down: "I'm not worried about Japan. There are still more than three years to go. What can we do? One is to do everything possible to expand ourselves, and the other is to do everything possible to expand our territory. Luzon  , Japan, Siam, and Burma have now become ours, but these are not enough. There are still many places around us where the Westerners are still entrenched, and our former vassal countries are waiting for us to rescue them!"

    Hearing the word "rescue", all the generals smiled knowingly.

    ¡°Expand our power in all directions!¡± Ding Yunyi¡¯s words were heroic: ¡°In Malacca, in Batavia, and in many, many places, we must spread our influence as far as possible.  Neither the Hongyi nor the Folangji people should occupy those countries that we once had, and now we have the power to take back these places!"

    His eyes fell on Cai Jiuzhou and Ye Dahai: "What do you think?"

    Cai Jiuzhou and Ye Dahai understood immediately: "I am willing to go to war for Lord Marquis!"

    "You are not going on an expedition for me, but for my Ming Dynasty!" Ding Yunyi suddenly raised his voice: "We have Japan and places like Luzon to support us to provide manpower and material resources for our expedition. This will not harm us.  The overall interests of Fujian. Cai Jiuzhou, I appoint you as the commander-in-chief of the Malacca Expeditionary Force; Ye Dahai, I appoint you as the commander-in-chief of the Batavia Expeditionary Force!"

    "Yes, I am willing to listen to the Lord Hou's orders!" Cai Jiuzhou and Ye Dahai became excited instantly.

    There is no more glorious mission than this, and there is no more exciting thing than this.  The honor of a soldier is to constantly open up territory for his country.

    "Some people will say that I am a little crazy. After all, we have just acquired Japan. What they need most is to recuperate and recuperate instead of constantly fighting around. However, I don't think so." Ding Yunyi was a little lost when he said this:

    "We always regard ourselves as a superior country. The Taixi people occupy our former vassal country, but we don't care. As long as the enemy does not attack our homeland, it is fine. However, no one has discovered the power of the Taixi people.  They are gradually surrounding us and oppressing our living space. At present, the Ganrasi people have been defeated by us, and Japan has been conquered by us. The Hongyi and Folangji people are in panic all day long, and they are the weakest.  Time. To give up such an opportunity is to become a sinner in history, and we should not be such sinners!¡±

    We should not be such sinners!

    When Ding Yunyi said these words, no one could change his determination.

    There is not much time left. He will use this short time to strengthen his power and open up a new territory, and then use this huge territory to reappear in front of everyone!  Piaotian Literature registered members recommend this work

 Part One: The Storm in Penghu Chapter 538 Countering the Rebellion in Kyoto

    On June 11, the thirteenth year of Chongzhen in the Ming Dynasty, something happened that shocked all Japanese!

    Emperor Meisho issued an edict to abdicate!

    In this abdication edict, Emperor Meisho expressed his deep regret for the disaster in Japan and his willingness to bear full responsibility for it.

    At the same time, she also told the Japanese that the fire in Kyoto was orchestrated by General Tokugawa in order to prevent the Ming army from deepening. Mingzheng had known about it before and acquiesced to Tokugawa Iemitsu's approach.

    This is a shocking day!

    If the emperor¡¯s abdication left the Japanese at a loss, then the ¡°truth¡± about the Kyoto fire made the Japanese feel extremely angry.

    They once trusted and worshiped His Majesty the Emperor so much, but the Emperor did not hesitate to burn down so many houses because he wanted to defend Kyoto, forcing so many Japanese people to become homeless.

    What is this for?

    The people are always easily deceived, let alone His Majesty the Emperor himself admitting this?  Many Japanese were sad and sad, and those past beliefs collapsed in their hearts.

    Who else can you trust?  Who else can you rely on?

    However, there are still some people who firmly distrust this. In their view, Emperor Meisho did this because he was completely coerced by the people of the Ming Dynasty.

    His Majesty the Emperor was forced!

    But they are powerless in the face of all this

    On June 12, the day after Meisho announced his abdication, Ding Yunyi announced that since Emperor Meisho had abdicated, he was no longer suitable to continue living in the palace.  Move out of the palace immediately.

    On this day, people like Yuan Yizhong had already learned from Song Baocai in advance

    Then choose this day.  For the fate of His Majesty the Emperor, and for the fate of the Japanese Empire!

    All the forces that can be assembled have been assembled.  Minamoto Yoshitaka firmly believed that they still had an advantage. The people of the Ming Dynasty did not know that there was such an operation, and the people of the Ming Dynasty were far less familiar with Kyoto than themselves!

    As long as His Majesty the Emperor is successfully rescued, everything may be reversed.

    There are approximately more than 1,200 Japanese participating in this operation, and 300 muskets have been distributed. This will be the most reliable force for the Japanese:

    Use the Ming Dynasty people¡¯s muskets to give the Ming Dynasty people the most powerful blow!

    This is also the only chance for the Japanese!

    The day has finally arrived.  When Ming Zheng's team left the palace, there was a dense crowd of people kneeling outside, all of whom were still loyal to the royal family.

    When I saw the Emperor¡¯s procession, there was a lot of crying.

    It¡¯s over.  It¡¯s over, Japan is really over.

    His Majesty the Emperor did not show up, perhaps because he was under pressure from the Ming Dynasty.  The crying continued, and some people were so heartbroken when they heard the crying that they were in agony.

    Emperor Mingzheng still did not show up.

    Minamoto Yoshitaka also knelt among the Japanese, but he did not cry. He knew that now was not the time to cry, but to wait, to wait patiently, to wait with twelve times more patience  .

    The carriage carrying the Emperor gradually left the crowd.  Minamoto Yoshitaka knew the time he had been waiting for had come

    On the other side, Taira Masashige, Fujiwara Shinnao, and Tachibana Koichi also knew that the opportunity had come

    "For Japan! For His Majesty the Emperor!"

    "For Japan! For His Majesty the Emperor!"

    Such a sound suddenly rang.

    "Shoot!"

    When this order was issued, Taira Masaki, Fujiwara Shinnao, and Tachibana Koichi were full of expectations. However, the muskets did not roar for a long time.

    "Shoot!" Ping Jiangcheng shouted again.

    However, the musket still did not fire.

    "Shoot!" He shouted for the third time and his eyes turned red.

    "Sir Ping, the fire can't be fired, these muskets can't be fired!"

    "What?" Ping Jiangcheng was stunned for a moment.

    Can¡¯t fight?  What does it mean?

    Fujiwara Shinnao took the musket and shouted loudly: "Mr. Taira, that's not right, none of these muskets can fire!"

    Fujiwara Shinnao¡¯s body swayed.  He knew he had been fooled.  That abominable Song Baocai, all he sold to himself were muskets that couldn't fire!

    But the arrow is on the string and must be fired!

    His Majesty the Emperor is ahead, and the fate of the Japanese Empire is ahead!

    Ping Jiangcheng gritted his teeth and pulled out his katana: "Why?"??Japan, kill!  "

    All the Japanese came out of their hiding places. Now they no longer have muskets to rely on. All they can rely on is the katana in their hands.

    Thousands of Japanese rushed out!

    At this moment, Minamoto Yoshitada suddenly stood up from those who were kneeling on the ground, and flashed a short blade with a bang: "His Majesty's people, stand up and resist!  "

    Everyone kneeling on the ground was at a loss for what had happened suddenly and had no idea how to face it.

    "The Japanese are rioting! The Japanese are rioting!"

    When the soldiers of the Huben Guard who were guarding Mingzheng's carriage saw this scene, they acted uncharacteristically like a ragtag group of people who had never received any military training, and they dispersed in a hurry.

    ??????? Heishangari and others who rushed up were overjoyed. Heishangari shouted loudly: "Fujiwara-sama, go quickly and rescue your majesty!"

    Fujiwara Shinnao rushed to the carriage in a few steps. When he opened the curtain of the carriage, Fujiwara Shinnao was stunned. He did not see the emperor. What he saw was:

    Asakusako!

    Asakusa was tied up and thrown into the carriage, her mouth was tightly covered, and she couldn't move at all. What was even more frightening was that there were piles of gunpowder around Asakusa.

    At this moment, dozens of "Japanese" who were kneeling on the ground suddenly stood up, and lit torches in their hands. Then, dozens of torches were thrown towards the carriage.

    "No!" Minamoto Yoshitaka, who witnessed all this with his own eyes, burst into a heartbreaking cry.

    But it was too late

    The torches fell on the carriage one after another.  Then there was a huge explosion

    Everyone was stunned and couldn't believe what was happening in front of them.  His Majesty the Emperor is dead.  His Majesty the Emperor is dead!

    "The Japanese are rioting and killing Mingzheng! The Japanese are rioting and killing Mingzheng!"

    At this time, the cry came again, and countless Tiger Guards soldiers appeared in an instant.

    Riding on the horse at the front is Wang Wei, a guerrilla from the Huben Guard stationed in Kyoto, Japan!

    Wang Wei looked at everything in front of him coldly, and then slowly pulled out his sword: "The Japanese rioted, killing Japan's deposed Emperor Ming Zheng, and the Huben Guards officers. Suppress the rebellion!"

    Tiger Wei Wei, rebellion!

    When this order was issued, the counter-rebellion in Kyoto began!

    Ming Zheng in the palace could no longer see all this, she sat there in a daze.  Not a word could come out.

    Ding Yunyi stood beside him and told her with a slight smile: "Your ministers are trying every means to rescue you. Unfortunately, in the eyes of all Japanese, they are the ones who 'killed' you. So, they  They are all sinners of Japan.¡±

    Then, he tilted his head and looked at Mingzheng: "Tell me, what is your fate?"

    Mingzheng smiled bitterly: "Since I have been 'killed' by my ministers, I don't think I can leave the palace alive, right?"

    Ding Yunyi nodded solemnly: "I have prepared a painless death method for you."

    "I beg you, can you let my people go?" Mingzheng suddenly said: "We can't shed too much blood anymore."

    Ding Yunyi laughed when he heard this: "What do you think?"

    What do you think?

    When this sentence is spoken.  Ming Zheng knew that everything was over.

    This devil-like person will never let his people go. He will turn Kyoto into a purgatory. He will make Kyoto red with the blood of the Japanese.

    Japan, is this really the end?

    Mingzheng slowly took the glass of poisonous wine in front of him

    ?¡­

    More than a thousand Japanese had no room to resist in front of the elite Huben Guards and those terrifying firearms.  All they faced was a horrific massacre.  No one can save their fate, no one.

    The entire team involved in the rebellion has been completely defeated, and all that is left is killing and being killed.

    No matter how hard Minamoto Yoshitaka and Peace will work.  There was no way to save the terrible failure.

    "Retreat, retreat!" Under such circumstances, Minamoto Yoshitaka had no choice but to give the order to retreat.  The only good thing is that Tachibana Koichi and his bravest warrior Torimoto Akira are still doing their best to protect them.

    Relying on their familiarity with the terrain, Minamoto Yoshitaka, Taira Masaki, and Tachibana Koichi finally rushed out with the few remaining samurai.

    They failed, and the Emperor died like this.They were angry, but they were unwilling to do so. As long as they were still alive, they must avenge this blood feud.

    They can still fight, Japan has not surrendered yet!

    Breathing heavily, they finally managed to escape the enemy's pursuit. This was the path Tachibana Koichi pointed out to them, and it was also the only safe place at the moment.

    "Failed, failed, His Majesty the Emperor!" Taira Masaki suddenly burst into tears.

    Minamoto Yoshitaka was also crying, but he barely controlled his emotions: "Master Taira, please put away your tears, we are still here, and we can continue to fight for Japan!"

    "You can't do it anymore!" At this time, a voice suddenly came from outside.

    Minamoto Yoshitaka and Taira Masaki raised their heads, their eyes suddenly burning with anger.  What they saw was Song Baocai, Chifeng Xuancheng, Matsumoto Taro and a large number of Ming Dynasty or Japanese people holding muskets around them.

    "Traitor, shameless!" Yuan Yizhong yelled.

    Song Baocai smiled slightly: "Yes, I feel a little shameless myself, but I am the commander of the Golden Sword Guard. Do you really think I am a dissatisfied guard?"

    As he spoke, he seemed to say approvingly: "Chifeng Xuancheng, your performance is good."

    Chifeng Xuancheng looked at Song Baocai, then at Yuan Yizhong and others, lowered his head and said nothing.

    "Lord Tachibana, Tori Benming, protect Lord Yuan, rush out!" Ping Jiangcheng said angrily.

    "Hai!" Tori Benaki responded loudly and pulled out his katana.

    The sword flashed out instantly.

    The one who fell was Ping Jiangcheng.

    Yuan Yizhong looked on blankly, his body trembling all over.

    Tori Benmei actually killed Lord Ping?

    He suddenly understood something: "Mr. Tachibana, have you also betrayed Japan?"

    Tachibana Koichi sighed: "Master Minamoto, there is no way. I also have a family. I also have so many family members. I must protect them. Marquis Wulie found me very early and promised that as long as I can stand by their side,  On the other hand, my family will not be harmed."

    "Are you betraying Japan just because of this?" Minamoto Yoshitaka asked unyieldingly.

    "It's not just that." Tachibana Taka smiled and said, "Marquis Wulie also promised me to be the chief envoy of Japan."

    "Japan's Chief Envoy?" Minamoto Yoshitaka was stunned for a moment, and suddenly understood something: "Could it be that you actually want to destroy Japan?"

    "It's not about annihilation, it's about changing Japan to a new world." Taro Matsumoto helped answer this question: "The Japanese provincial capital will be richer in the future, and every Japanese will live a happy life. Isn't this what we strive for?"  ¡±

    Minamoto Yoshitaka smiled miserably, he no longer knew what to say to these shameless traitors.

    A terrible plan to destroy Japan turned into such a sacred thing in their mouths.  Is there anyone more despicable than these people?

    "Go to hell, Minamoto-sama." Tachibana Koichi said calmly: "You don't need to worry about the future of Japan."

    "No!" Yuan Yi Zhong let out a heartbreaking roar, and then rushed forward desperately.

    Tori Motoaki's katana was swung out again, and Minamoto Yoshitada and his companion Taira Shojo fell in a pool of blood.

    It's all over now.  The dreams of people like Minamoto Yoshitaka were also completely shattered.

    The so-called four nobles of Japan have now completed their journey.

    But for Kyoto, the killing has just begun.

    Counterinsurgency, counterinsurgency!

    This is an order that no one can disobey.

    More than 1,200 Japanese who participated in the rebellion were almost all killed by the Ming army and the Japanese who were willing to assist the Ming army.

    And further arrests are also in progress.

    "Such massacres will continue to happen." Looking at Kyoto stained red with blood, Ding Yunyi said slowly: "I am about to return to Fujian, and I will leave it to you how to govern Japan."

    Su Yang Qiuyuan nodded: "I understand."

    "A large-scale war will break out soon." Ding Yunyi's face was solemn: "I'm talking about our Ming Dynasty. Once the war breaks out, I need Japan to provide me with a steady stream of civilians and supplies. You can do it  ?"

    "I promise I can do it!" Su Yang Qiuyuan's answer was very firm.

    "Then I'm relieved." Ding Yunyi breathed a sigh of relief: "I'm very happy to leave Japan to you to govern.Don¡¯t worry, after returning to Fujian, I won¡¯t care about Japan¡¯s affairs anymore.  Rogue bandits and golden prisoners are what I care about most and what I most urgently want to solve.  "

    Ding Yunyi knows very well that a new journey and the biggest test in his life will soon begin!  Piaotian Literature registered members recommend this work

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 539 Emperor Chongzhen¡¯s Troubles

    Emperor Chongzhen was still upset.

    In view of the severe famine, constant war, and empty internal funds, Chongzhen ordered the Supervisor of Ceremonies to issue an edict ten days ago: This year, during the Queen's Thousand Autumn Festival, all the women who are ordered to enter the palace to pay tribute, pay tribute, and send congratulatory notes will be exempted.  However, after the edict was issued, the queen's mother, Mrs. Ding of Jiading Bofu, wrote two letters in a row, asking for permission to enter the palace to congratulate her, with sincere words.  Because it was rare for the queen to see her mother, Chongzhen suddenly issued an order three days ago to allow Mrs. Ding to enter the palace, but the birthday tribute was exempted.  He thought that since the queen's mother was among the concubines who came to the palace to congratulate her, he should not be too frugal.

    Kunning Palace has three gates: the one facing east and facing a long east street is called Yongxiang Gate; the one facing west and facing West Long Street is called Zengrui Gate; after entering, pass through the patio courtyard, and then there is the main gate facing south, named  It's called Shunzhen Gate.  After Chongzhen passed the Jiaotai Hall and arrived outside the Yongxiang Gate, he did not allow the eunuch guarding the gate to greet him and walked in quietly.  He originally wanted to surprise Queen Zhou by suddenly walking into Kunning Palace, and see how the whole palace was preparing for the celebration the day after tomorrow.  But when he reached Shunzhen's door, he stopped hesitantly.  Last year, although the queen did not have to go to court for her wife to attend the Qianqiu Festival, colorful archways were erected three days ago outside Yongxiang and Zengrui gates and on the east and west long streets, and many luxurious decorations were hung on the first two nights.  The lanterns are jeweled, and the whole courtyard shines with warm red.  Although there is a colorful square this year, it is much simpler than in previous years, with sparse lanterns.  With a sore heart, he turned around and walked out of Zengrui Gate, silently returned to Qianqing Palace, and sat down slumped in front of the imperial case piled with many documents.

    A eunuch saw that the emperor himself did not say where he would stay tonight.  According to the rules of the palace, she came to him and knelt down next to him holding a brocade box.  Open the lid and reveal a row of ivory signs.  Each plate is engraved with a palace name.  If he wanted to stay in a certain palace tonight, he would pull out a tooth tag with the name of that palace engraved on it. The eunuch immediately took the tooth tag to tell the lady of that palace to dress and wait.  But he knelt for a long time before Chongzhen looked at him and shook his head in disgust.  He closed the brocade box and stood up timidly.  Withdrew breathlessly.  The entire Qianqing Palace was enveloped in a heavy and uneasy atmosphere, and another long night began.

    At dawn, Chongzhen got up very early as usual and worshiped the sky in the courtyard of Qianqing Palace.  After returning to the Nuan Pavilion, I ate a bowl of bird's nest soup and then quickly took the chariot to the court.  It was not yet bright yet, and the twilight began to shine on the yellow glazed tiles of the majestic palace.  Because of Concubine Tian's incident, he was even more depressed today than before. He sighed in his heart and said: "The Wanli Emperor often did not go to court for the whole year when he was in Japan, and rarely met with the ministers. Emperor Tianqi also did not go to court for the whole year when he was in Japan.  When I went to court, I didn't personally manage the affairs of the country. The fate of the country was not as difficult as it is today. I worked hard to run the world, and I didn't dare to slack off. However, I couldn't restore Tianxin. Things in the country were getting worse day by day, and I couldn't see any improvement.  Raising military funds to protect our ancestors, unexpectedly the emperor and his relatives stood by and stood aside, and even my beloved concubine spoke on the side of outsiders! Oh my God! How long will it take to stay in this trapped city?

    After a while.  He thought that Yang Sichang, the Supervisor and Assistant Minister, and Chen Xinjia, the Secretary of the Ministry of War, were both people who could do things for him. Xinjia was trying to negotiate peace with Manchuria. It was rare to have these two capable ministers at home and abroad, and he felt a little comforted.

    Today we will go to court at Zuoshunmen, and the ceremony is relatively simple.  Chongzhen was not willing to listen to the reports from various yamen about official business; some court officials reported the severe disasters in their hometowns and begged for reductions in land taxes and donations, but he was even less willing to listen.  Some ministers reported how urgent the "thief situation" was somewhere, and begged to send troops to eliminate it. This made him angry. He said in his heart: "You are in the imperial court, but you don't know the difficulties of the imperial court! Where do the soldiers come from? Where do the wages come from?  ? All in a dream!"

    But he rarely spoke, sometimes just saying: "I understand."

    Then, with a stern look on his face, he asked the Minister of the Ministry of Finance and the left and right ministers to come out of class and ask questions.  Because he has been moody and angry recently, the three ministers felt a chill go down their spines after seeing his expression, and quickly knelt down in front of him.  Because Chongzhen's request for help from Li Guorui was not going well, he forced the Ministry of Household Affairs to quickly think of a way to raise wages a few days ago. Now he looked at these three ministers and asked:

    "Because of the current difficulties in paying military salaries, you ministers in the Ministry of Household Affairs suggest that you temporarily borrow private housing in the capital for one year. I have read the title last night and have issued a decree to grant a one-year temporary loan. This matter must be handled seriously and must not be in vain.  The name of disturbing the people does not help the country. "

    The Minister of the Ministry of Revenue paused and said: "This matter will be handled by Shuntian Prefecture and Daxing and Wanping Counties, and it must be done to the extent that it can help the country's urgent needs."

    Chongzhen nodded and said: "Since you are doing it, you must do it vigorously and resolutely, and don't start at the beginning or end at the end."

    He asked a few more questions from the ministers of the Ministry of War and other government offices, and then withdrew from the court.  Returning to the Qianqing Palace, I changed my clothes, had breakfast, and sat in front of the imperial case to read the documents as usual.  He first read Xue Guoguan's memorial and defended himself, denying that he had swallowed up Shi Cunyin.  Chongzhen was very dissatisfied and almost had an attack, but he immediately held it back.  He did not want to punish the Queen on the day before her Qianqiu Festival.Minister, on the other hand, I still hope to get some help from Xue Guoguan in helping Qi Wan.  After approving the word "Liu Zhong" on Xue Guoguan's memorial, he snorted bitterly and walked out of Qianqing Palace, looking for a place to relax and relieve his depression.  A group of eunuchs and maids followed behind him with bated breath, not daring to let their footsteps make the slightest sound.  When they arrived at the gate of Qianqing, a deacon and eunuch didn't know whether to prepare a chariot to serve him. He took a step forward, bowed and asked:

    "Where do you want your Majesty to drive? Do you want to take a chariot?"

    Chongzhen was hesitant.  Going forward from the Qianqing Palace are the three main halls. Going behind the Jiaotai Hall is the Queen's Kunning Palace, and beyond that is the Imperial Garden.  He had no intention of going to Kunning Palace to see the palace maids and eunuchs busy preparing for tomorrow's Qianqiu Festival, and he was not in the mood to go to the Imperial Garden to see flowers and goldfish.  On normal days, he would naturally go to Chengqian Palace to find Concubine Tian, ??but now she is relegated to Qixiang Palace.  He had never been interested in Concubine Yuan; although there were many other concubines, he had never liked her.  He stopped, looked up at the sky blankly, and remained silent for a long time.  At this moment, I suddenly heard the sound of drumming coming from the east.  He turned around and asked:

    "Where is the music played?"

    A eunuch next to her echoed: "Tomorrow is the Qianqiu Festival for Her Majesty the Queen. The Queen is afraid that there will be many things tomorrow, so she went to Fengxian Hall to pay homage to her ancestors today."

    "Ah. You might as well go to the Fengxian Hall to pay homage first!" Chongzhen said to himself, while remembering that the Queen was the Lord of the Sixth Palace.  He should explain to her the reason for punishing Concubine Tian, ??and also tell her that she secretly asked her father Jiading Bo Zhou Kui to donate tens of thousands of silver to set an example among Qi Wan.  With this thought in mind, he walked out of the Qianqing Gate.

    To go from Qianqing Palace to Fengxian Palace, you should go back through Qianqing Gate and exit from Rijing Gate to the east.  You can reach it by passing through Neidong Yuku and taking the back road.  But because he was confused, he walked out of Qianqing Gate, then walked back north along Dongyi Long Street.  When he arrived at the door of Nijing, he suddenly hesitated.  He did not want to go to Fengxian Hall to disrupt the queen's salute.  Moreover, it was not easy to talk to the queen about Concubine Tian and asking Qi Wan for help in front of the ancestral god.  So he paused for a moment and continued walking north.  The eunuchs thought he was going to Kunning Palace, so one of his attendants hurried to the front to call for him to be picked up by Kunning Palace.  But Chongzhen said softly:

    "I only went to Jiaotai Palace to sit there, not Kunning Palace!"

    After sitting in the Jiaotai Hall for a moment, he felt extremely upset. Then he stood up again, walked out of the hall, and wandered around waiting.  After a while, Zhou Hou came back from Fengxian Hall.  Zhou later saw that his face was melancholy.  He quickly stepped forward and asked:

    "Why is the Emperor here?"

    "I heard that you went to Fengxian Hall to pay homage, so I will wait for you here."

    Zhou Hou asked timidly: "Is there anything waiting for me, Your Majesty?"

    "Do you know that Concubine Tian was relegated to Qixiang Palace?"

    "I heard about it before dusk yesterday." Zhou Hou lowered his head and sighed.

    "Do you know why I punished her?"

    "I still don't know why the emperor divided the concubines. I am the master of the Sixth Palace and cannot set an example for concubines. It is natural that I am guilty of making the Nyonya Emperor of the East Palace so angry. I hope the emperor remembers her, even though she is a bit spoiled and proud.  Besides, it¡¯s not a big mistake. Besides, she has raised three sons for His Majesty. The fifth prince is lively and cute, so the punishment should not be too severe.¡±

    "I also saw that the fifth prince was only five years old, so I didn't punish him strictly."

    "For what purpose?"

    "She is so favored that she dares to communicate with others outside the palace and speak for Li Guorui!"

    Zhou Hou suddenly understood that Concubine Tian had been punished for this, and was shocked in his heart.  After Li Guorui's incident came out, her father Zhou Kui also secretly asked the eunuch of Kunning Palace to send a message, begging her to speak for Li Guorui in front of the emperor.  Knowing that the emperor was suspicious, she ignored him and reprimanded the eunuch.  Now that I heard what Chongzhen said, I was glad that I didn't meddle in other people's affairs.  She lowered her head and thought for a moment, then bravely explained:

    "The family laws of this dynasty are very strict, and the concubines are not allowed to interfere with matters outside the palace. However, Empress Tian may have been entrusted by her father, which is different from the normal communication outside the palace. Furthermore, the royal relatives are all involved with each other,  It is human nature for everyone to care when something happens to a family. Tian Hongyu begged the Empress of the East Palace to speak in front of the Emperor. It is not reasonable to do so, but it is not surprising to ask the Emperor"

    Chongzhen didn¡¯t wait for the queen to finish speaking. He glared and scolded severely: "Nonsense! How dare you ignore the ancestral family law and indulge Concubine Tian!"

    The queen's voice trembled as she said, "I don't dare. Concubine Tian was punished today because of the emperor's excessive pampering. Concubine Tian relied on her favor, and I punished her with courtesy. This made the emperor angry. How dare I indulge Concubine Tian!"  "

    Chongzhen pointed at her and said: "You, you, what did you say!"

    The queen never dared to speak loudly in front of Chongzhen. Now because the emperor scolded her so severely in front of all the eunuchs and maids, she felt very aggrieved and suddenlyWith enough courage, he said with tears in his eyes:

    "Your Majesty, you have forgotten! On New Year's Day last year, because of the famine and wars that raged across the land, the wife was exempted from entering the palace, and only the family members were allowed to come to Kunning Palace to congratulate her. That morning, it was snowing heavily. When Concubine Tian came to congratulate her,  I am angry that Concubine Tian is getting more and more proud every day, and sometimes even I don't look down on me. Your Majesty, you don't care, so I plan to take this opportunity to show Concubine Tian a little bit, to set an example.  I asked Concubine Tian to wait inside the Yongxiang Gate. After a while, I slowly ascended to the throne. After Concubine Tian entered the palace and knelt down to bow, I neither allowed her to talk in the Kunning Palace nor allowed her to sit down.  , without even saying a word, I watched her exit the palace. After a while, Concubine Yuan came to congratulate her. After she had bowed, I stepped down from the throne and pulled her in with a smile.  Nuan Ge talked like a sister. Concubine Tian was angry at the cold treatment by me. Then she became even more angry when she heard about my treatment of Concubine Yuan. In the spring, Concubine Tian told the emperor about it.  I thought I was a couple in trouble, but I didn't get angry, but I blamed me for going too far. "

    No one in the palace dared to refute Chongzhen's words.  He only allowed people to be respectful and obedient in front of him.  At this moment, after hearing the Queen's refutation of his words, saying that he was used to doting on Concubine Tian, ??she couldn't help but became furious, cursed "bastard", and pushed Queen Zhou hard.  Zhou Hou was on the one hand unprepared, and on the other hand her feet were small. She stumbled back and fell to the ground.  The eunuchs and maids on the left and right immediately rushed forward, threw themselves to the ground, knelt at Chongzhen's feet, and shouted softly: "Your Majesty, please calm down! Your Majesty, please calm down!" At the same time, the other two maids quickly helped the Queen up.  Queen Zhou was remembering that she and the emperor were a couple in need in King Xin's residence, so after being helped up by the maids, she blurted out: "King Xin! King Xin!" She covered her face and burst into tears.  The maids were afraid that she would say something else and make the emperor angry, so they quickly helped her onto the phoenix chariot and crowded towards Kunning Palace.  Chongzhen looked at the group of eunuchs and maids who were still kneeling at his feet. He had no place to vent his anger, so he kicked one of the eunuchs, snorted bitterly, and turned around to walk towards Qianqing Palace.

    After returning to Qianqing Palace and sitting there for a while, Chongzhen¡¯s anger subsided.  He originally wanted to talk to the queen about the last resort he had to ask Qi Wan for help, and asked the queen to secretly tell her father to spend tens of thousands of silver as an initiative. Unexpectedly, he became furious and pushed the queen to the ground. He couldn't say a word.  Not spoken.  He regretted that his temper had become worse and worse recently, and at the same time, he felt at a loss because he could not ask the queen to secretly tell Zhou Kui to ask for help.  He endured his annoyance and reviewed the newspapers and memorials sent from various places. Most of them were about disasters, civil unrest and requests for military pay.  There is a memorial written by Yang Sichang. Although he is also asking for military pay, he also reports that he is mobilizing troops to surround Zhang Xianzhong and Luo Rucai at the junction of Sichuan and Hubei in order to exterminate them.  Chongzhen couldn't believe that he could succeed in the battle. He sighed and said to himself:

    "Siege! Siege! Who will be besieged? Every year I say that we will besiege and exterminate the bandits, but they are all empty talk. The state of affairs is like this, but I am besieged in the Forbidden City!"

    Weeks later, she returned to Kunning Palace and cried for a long time. During lunch time, she refused to get out of bed to eat.  The high-ranking palace officials and eunuchs in Kunning Palace came to her in batches and knelt down to plead with her, but she ignored them.  From the beginning of the Ming Dynasty, in view of the misfortune of the previous generation's relatives who were monopolizing power, a system was established: concubines were not selected from the families of royal relatives, senior officials, and high officials, but dignified and beautiful girls were selected from so-called civilian families with innocent family backgrounds.

    All the queens and favored concubines, their families will step by step, very glorious and rich.  Piaotian Literature registered members recommend this work

 Part One: Penghu Chapter 540: The Emperor and Ministers

    "Xuan all the ministers are approaching to listen to my instructions."

    After hearing the call, all the civil and military officials walked to the railing silently.  The relatives, cabinet ministers and six ministers stood close to the railing, and the remaining officials stood in sequence, so the order was inevitably a little chaotic.

    The censor and Honglu officials held their breath and forgot to correct their rituals.  All the courtiers made no other noise except the sound of their robes and the very slight sound of their boots scraping the floor.  Chongzhen looked at everyone's downcast faces and did not speak immediately.

    Just now, his eyes were so angry that they seemed to be on fire. Now, although the anger has not subsided, there is more pain and melancholy in his eyes.  He knew in his heart that he had previously executed Huang Daozhou and Ye Tingxiu, who were opposed to his own national policy, and handed Liu Zongzhou, another one who was also opposed to his own national policy, to the Ministry of Punishment for discussion, although he could also see that he was standing respectfully in front of him now.  Most of the civil and military officials were so frightened that their faces turned gray and they did not even dare to express their anger. However, he knew that the power of his thunder did not overwhelm Huang Daozhou and the other three people, nor did he win the sincere admiration of the officials.  He felt that he was isolated from everyone's looks, and it seemed that most civil and military officials could not really understand his difficulties.  He usually spoke in a dignified tone when he went to court on weekdays, but now he suddenly changed from usual and said in a rare tone of weakness and self-reproach:

    "Since I ascended to the throne, there have been internal and external strife, wars, floods and droughts, and disasters have occurred one after another. I have been thinking to myself all night long: I am not talented, and cannot inspire the loyalty of the ministers to serve the country; I am not wise, and cannot distinguish right from wrong.  Honest, treacherous, virtuous and foolish; without martial arts, it is impossible to quell the rebellion as soon as possible, and my people are on the throne. This is because I am weak in virtue and incompetent, and I am ignorant of the affairs.  I bow'!

    Officials rarely heard the emperor blaming themselves when he went to court, and many people were moved.  But everyone also knew that if he was like this at this moment, he would be completely different another time, so only one courtier said a few flattering words to Chongzhen.  No one else said anything.

    Chongzhen took a sip of tea and said: "The human heart is related to the destiny of the country, so sometimes the human heart is more terrifying than the heart of heaven. There is a class of people. They are cunning and deceitful. They can't share the worries of the king and father. They only like the party and fight against differences. They pretend to be public and benefit their own interests. The court has no choice but to implement a new policy.  They don't think about the country's difficulties at all, and they obstruct and slander people like this. What should we do if we talk about the laws of our ancestors? It seems that these thieves are easy to control, but it is very difficult to get rid of thieves like this in the future.  Wait, set up a heavy ceremony. All ministers should cleanse their lungs and intestines, eliminate their dissent, and praise me for the rejuvenation and enjoy the blessing of peace."

    All civil and military personnel knelt and chanted: "I will obey the imperial edict!"

    Chongzhen called everyone up and warned them not to be hijacked by Huang Daozhou and Liu Zongzhou. Like them, they had no father and slandered the court.  Obstruction in increasing training rates will result in severe punishment.  Finally, he asked:

    "What else do you ministers have to say?"

    Several cabinet ministers took the opportunity to kneel down and plead for Liu Zongzhou, saying that he had lived in Jishan, Jishan, Shaoxing for many years - in the northern suburbs of Shaoxing, there was Jishan Academy, where Liu Zongzhou gave lectures.  Lecture.  It's just that he is a scholar and is not of the same party as Huang Daozhou. Please forgive him.  Chongzhen said:

    "Since Wanli, scholar-bureaucrats have used lectures to build up party members to fight against the court, which has formed a very hateful atmosphere. Liu Zongzhou has been giving lectures in Jishan for many years. Is there any situation of forming a party?"

    A cabinet minister reported: "Although Liu Zongzhou has lectured in Jishan for many years and is respected by scholars all over the world as Mr. Jishan, he has never heard of any party formation."

    Chongzhen thought for a while and said: "I think he is old and ignorant, so I will defer the prosecution at the request of the gentlemen. He lives in Duxian, and is so rude to the emperor and father. He has forgotten what he has learned in his life. I hope he will reply. If you are still  If you don¡¯t know the crime, you will definitely be punished and will not be tolerated!¡±

    He wanted to say a few words about Ye Tingxiu, but just as he opened his mouth, a gust of wind suddenly came with scattered heavy raindrops and hail.  On the Wufeng Tower, there was thunder and lightning.  A thunder exploded and knocked down the owl kiss at Huangji Gate, causing the doors and windows to shake.  The throne called the Golden Platform shook violently, and at the same time, the strong wind blew back the yellow umbrella hanging on the throne.  Chongzhen's expression changed, he quickly stood up and ran back to Qianqing Palace in a chariot surrounded by eunuchs.  The officials disrupted their shifts and rushed out of the Meridian Gate in panic.  The majestic guard of honor also ran away in the wind, rain, hail, thunder and lightning.

    After returning to the Qianqing Palace, Chongzhen regarded the accidental phenomena such as the thunder that shook the emperor's gate, shook the throne, and the strong wind blowing down the yellow umbrella as very unlucky.  His mood was very gloomy and heavy, so he had no choice but to go to the Fengxian Hall to pray to the gods of his ancestors.

    Liu Zongzhou was lucky enough not to go to the Ministry of Punishment for discussion and returned home.  Many colleagues, disciples and old friends in the imperial court were afraid of trouble and did not dare to come to visit; some only sent family members with greeting cards to inquire about the situation and express their concern.  But there were still many people who came to see him in person.  Some of these people were motivated by righteous indignation, and had infinite admiration and sympathy for Liu Zongzhou, and were emboldened by righteous indignation; some of them had close relations with Liu Zongzhou on weekdays, and planned to come to persuade Liu Zongzhou not to arouse his anger again, and try to turn this incident into a disaster.  forlucky.  Liu Zongzhou was well aware that the emperor was suspicious and kept a close eye on him. He did not see anyone who came to see him and returned all invitations to him, indicating that he was acquitted and kept behind closed doors to reflect on his mistakes.

    After returning from court, he meditated alone in his study.  His family brought a simple lunch to the study for him, but he ate very little and carried it away almost in its original form.  Liu Zongzhou usually took a nap on weekdays, so a small bed was placed for him in the study.  Today, he lay down unable to fall asleep, and soon got up, sometimes sitting in front of the case, sometimes pacing back and forth with faltering steps, not allowing his family to disturb him.  At first, his family thought he was thinking about how to write a book and did not dare to disturb him. Later, when they saw that he had not yet started writing, the whole family became anxious and scared.  His son Liu Zibo Sheng, about forty years old, was somewhat famous among scholars at that time and was accompanying him in Beijing.  Before dusk, he came to the study at the order of his mother, stood respectfully in front of the old man with his hands lowered, and said:

    "My lord, my mother has asked her son to come and have a look. It is not advisable to delay in replying to the order. It is best to complete the book today and hand it to the palace to relieve her anger."

    Zongzhou sighed and said, "I came back from the court today. I wanted to close my door to save myself from mistakes and quickly write a reply. However, I thought about current events silently, and my heart was burning and restless. You go back to the back house and say to your mother: I have already decided how to reply.  . It¡¯s not too late to write the book tonight and send it to the palace tomorrow morning.¡±

    Liu did not dare to urge his father, and added: "My mother was very worried because the emperor was angry and scolded the Lord for his anger. She wanted to come to the study to see her father in person, but her son had to catch a cold because of her. It was windy and rainy today, and there was water in the courtyard.  She told her son, "Since ancient times, there has been no wrongful father. I hope you will blame yourself and never defend yourself against the corruption of the country. At present, you can't do anything wrong."  But after reading the book, God¡¯s power will be a little stronger, and he can still give advice slowly in the future.¡±

    Zong Zhou glanced at his son painfully: "I understand how a scholar behaves in the court and serves as a king. You don't need to worry about it, your mother."

    Liu lowered his head and agreed with the word "yes" twice, but did not withdraw.  He had something on his mind and didn't know whether he should tell his father.  The old man saw that he seemed to be hesitant to speak and asked:

    "What else do you want to say?"

    Liu took half a step forward and whispered: "Sir, starting from the second half of the day. There are often suspicious people near our mansion and in the teahouses and restaurants at the intersection of East and West Streets."

    The old man was startled, but then he calmed down and asked slowly: "How do you know?"

    "My son went out to see off guests. I saw my family going shopping on the street. Neighbors on the left and right also whispered to each other and told them to be more careful. My son has ordered his family to close the door tightly. In the future, any gentleman from the court will come to the mansion to pay a visit, or  Send someone to deliver the greetings, but don¡¯t open the door.¡±

    Liu Zongzhou nodded.  He said with emotion: "They must be from Dongchang and Jinyiwei."

    "Definitely yes."

    "The emperor is so suspicious of his ministers and relies so much on Xinchang and Wei. What hope can there be in the affairs of the world!" After a pause, the old man said to his son: "Sheng is so angry. Today I am not worried about myself, but Huang and Ye.  Worried about their lives. After dinner, go to the Zhenfu Si Yamen in person to find out how they are doing after their punishment."

    "My lord, since the Holy One is suspicious and hates his subordinates for having cliques, how about my son go to the Zhenfu Division?"

    "Everyone in the court knows that I have no party. I have a bright mind and can face the sun. You just go to see whether Mr. Shi Zhai is alive or dead, so why be afraid!"

    Seeing that his father was determined, Liu did not dare to say anything and respectfully withdrew.  As for Uemoto's reply, he had no choice but to ask his mother to persuade him.

    In the evening, Liu Zongzhou began to draft a memorial.  The windows were closed tightly.  The wind blew in through the cracks in the paper, causing the lamp to sway.  His eyes were already blurry, but because the light kept flickering, it became increasingly difficult to write.  If it were another minister, he would definitely ask a staff member or retainer who was good at writing to write a manuscript. He only had to think about it, revise it, and hand it over to the scribe for revision.  But Liu Zongzhou refused to do this.  Every time he wrote a book, he always wrote it himself with infinite sincerity. He would first cleanse his hands and burn incense, then sit upright and start the draft meticulously.  What's more, this seal was of great importance, and he was not willing to leave it to anyone else.

    He had just struggled to write two paragraphs when his wife braved the rain and came to the study with the support of her maid Mei Xiang.  He stopped writing, raised his head, looked up, and asked:

    "It's raining so hard and the whole courtyard is full of water. You just have a cold. What are you doing here?"

    The old lady walked tremblingly to the desk and sat down. She sighed softly and said, "Oh, I'm not worried! Fortunately, all the officials came to my rescue today. The emperor was so gracious that he didn't punish the crime immediately. He asked you to come down and answer. You  How do you plan to reply?"

    "Don't worry. I would rather cut down my position to serve the people. I will never flatter and seek favor, fail what I have learned in my life, and be laughed at by future generations."

    The old lady is sadSaid: "Oh, my God, I knew you would be stubborn to the end! Wouldn't this make the emperor even more angry?"

    He deliberately comforted her and said: "The emperor is a wise master. He was temporarily deceived. After reading this, he will suddenly wake up."

    "Even though the emperor is a sage, he must beware of the unpredictable power of heaven. What if he doesn't wake up?"

    "A loyal minister should only ask whether what he says is good for the country, not whether it is good for himself. When the country is in danger, he should speak out and give advice without caring about his own honor or disgrace, so as to correct the mistakes of the court. This is what we scholars do when we set up the government.  The way of the king. The imperial court established the official position of the Censor of the Capital, which was dedicated to correcting the 13 officials and 13 officials in the country.  As an official of the emperor, I am the emperor's hearing and discipline officer. If something happens, I will be obedient and timid. I will not be able to advise the emperor on correct rewards and punishments. I will not be able to save innocent ministers from being punished. I will not be able to make the emperor give up his advice and implement a lenient policy.  "To win back the lost hearts is not only a debt of gratitude to the country, but also a debt to the people."

    "What you said is right, but I'm afraid Well, you are already over sixty years old, how can you withstand another setback? How can you survive if you are severely punished?"

    "Just because I don't have much time left in this life, I can't help but give you loyal advice."

    "I'm afraid that if you write this book in the morning, you will be like Mr. Shizhai by night. In the second half of today, people from Dongchang and Jinyiwei who are investigating the incident have been snooping nearby; I heard from the servants that until now, the night is quiet and sparsely populated.  The wind and rain are not stopping, and there are still suspicious people acting in front of the door. The Holy Heart is suspicious of this, and it has no intention of being a graceful minister. I advise you to stay away and save your life. There will be a day to report to the Lord.  ¡±

    "Nonsense! Even if I die under the imperial staff, I will tell the emperor about the current situation. You and I have been husband and wife for decades, and we usually study and understand. Why are you so ignorant today? Go ahead and stop talking about it!"

    Seeing that he was angry, the old lady looked at him in silence for a while, wiped her tears with her sleeves, and stood up.  She still wanted to persuade her husband, but she swallowed the words as soon as they reached her lips. She shook her head and sighed deeply. Then she supported the maid's shoulders and left the study tremblingly. She thought in her heart: It seems that a big disaster is coming.  There is no escape!

    Liu Zongzhou turned on the lights and continued drafting.  He knew that the Ming Dynasty was in danger, and he would rather die than sit back and watch the situation deteriorate and remain silent.  He thought that in recent years, the emperor had reused eunuchs as his eyes and ears; he sent his trusted eunuchs to supervise the army and used them as a national garrison; and he also used the study of severe punishments and names as the way to govern the country. This not only failed to make politics clear, but also made government orders cumbersome.  In this way, the state affairs will only become worse day by day, and the situation will be so bad that it cannot be rectified today Thinking of this, he was indignant and heartbroken, as if his bones were lodged in his throat, and he couldn't help but vomit, so he wrote bluntly:

    The ears and eyes are with the close servants, the heart and soul are with Qiancheng; the administrative skills are mixed with the names of punishments, and the political system belongs to Congyu.  Things in the world are getting worse and worse!  The sound of rain outside the window became louder.  The thunder was so loud that the houses and the ground were shaken.  Lightning flashed from time to time, causing the window paper to suddenly light up.  The lights swayed.  Liu Zongzhou put down his pen, stood up slowly, and walked around in the simple and elegant study room.  Many major problems came to his mind, which made him very excited. He sighed in his heart: "If this continues, the country will have no hope of rejuvenation!" The more he thought about it, the more determined he was to write out all the major malpractices of the imperial court, even if the emperor could adopt them.  A tenth is also good.  While pacing with staggering steps, he wondered whether this letter would be accepted by the emperor after it was submitted. Unknowingly, he stopped in front of a bookshelf, as if he saw himself being dragged outside the Meridian Gate and beaten to a bloody mess.  He died under the imperial staff, and when his body was carried home, his wife lay over the body and cried bitterly, complaining that he did not listen to dissuasion, which led to this disaster

    After a while, he waved his right hand holding the white beard, and the phantom in front of him disappeared immediately.  He walked around for a few more steps, then returned to the table, sat down, picked up the pen, and felt a sting in his heart.  A kind of secret pain that may destroy the country and destroy the family has appeared in the past, but it is more intense now.  He couldn't help but blurt out in a low voice:

    "Write! I must write it truthfully!" Piaotian Literature registered member recommends this work

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 541 Cabinet

    In the 13th year of Chongzhen's reign, Henan was plagued by drought and locust disasters for several years. The people exchanged their children for food. King Zhu Changxun turned a blind eye and continued to reduce taxes and did not even show basic relief.

    When the recruiting troops from all directions passed through Luoyang, the soldiers said angrily: "Luoyang is rich in the palace. Shenzong spent all the wealth in the world to enrich the king, but let us go to war on an empty stomach and die at the hands of thieves. How unfair!"

    At that time, Lu Weiqi, the Minister of War in Nanjing of the Ming Dynasty, who was retired at home, went to the palace many times to persuade Prince Fu. He advised him that even if he only planned for himself, he should open the treasury and use some money to support the people.  King Fu, like his father, loves money as much as life and refuses to listen.

    In the fourteenth year of Chongzhen, the end of King Zhu Changxun came.

    This year, the bandit leader Li Zicheng stormed Luoyang with heavy troops.

    Henan was originally a land of wealth, but with successive years of disasters and the seven vassals of the Ming Dynasty enfeoffing the land, the land was highly concentrated and the poor people were forced to flee.

    When Li Zicheng entered Henan, he had only about a thousand soldiers and was weak.  Because the Ming Dynasty government imposed taxes, the local people could not bear the oppression of the government and rebelled one after another. The number grew to tens of thousands in a few months. The rogue bandits conquered Yiyang, Yongning, Yanshi, Lingbao, Baofeng and other places in one fell swoop. They were invincible and killed everyone.  There were hundreds of people including King Wan'an of the imperial clan and officials from various counties.  It was precisely at this time that two "intellectuals" Song Xiance and Zhu Jinxing joined the Li Zicheng bandits, giving this ragtag group a truly clear political direction.  Zhu Jinxing was a "juren" who had committed a crime and was demoted, and Song Xiance was a charlatan, both of whom were highly valued.  In particular, Song Xiance was the first to present the prophecy of "Eighteen Sons Master Divine Weapon".  Li Zicheng was very happy: "The man named Li should be the emperor!"

    When rogue bandits attacked and plundered in Henan, their biggest target was naturally Zhu Changxun, King Fu of Luoyang.

    The rogue bandits besieged Luoyang, and the commander-in-chief Wang Shaoyu led his troops to defend the city.  At this time, King Fu became afraid. He spent thousands of gold to recruit dead soldiers and went out of the city to attack the bandits and won a small victory.  But a small victory would not help, not to mention that the defending army had already had second thoughts.

    On the 19th day of the first lunar month in the 14th year of Chongzhen, Li Zicheng led his army to attack Luoyang with a trebuchet.  But Luoyang City is extremely strong.  The rogue army attacked for a whole day but could not capture it.  In the evening, there were hundreds of soldiers in the city galloping on the city wall, and the bandits below the city responded.  then.  The Ming Dynasty defenders were so angry that they suddenly tied Wang Yinchang, who was commanding the defenders, to the city and prepared to surrender.

    Commander-in-Chief Wang Shaoyu heard the news.  He hurriedly came to explain.  The mutinous soldiers shouted: "The rebels are already under the city, what can you do to us, Commander-in-Chief Wang!" The rebels took action and killed several Ming soldiers who were defending the city. Many people fell into the city out of fright.

    Seeing this, the rogue bandits outside the city took advantage of the ants to attack the city. The mutinous Ming army reached out to lead the ladder, and Luoyang fell immediately.  Wang Yinchang saw that the situation was not good, turned his horse's head and ran away.

    The fat and fat King Fu and his female relatives hid in the secluded Yingen Temple in the suburbs, still trying to survive.  His eldest son, Zhu Yousong, had quick feet and escaped from the city.

    Others were able to escape, but King Fu did not have this blessing. He weighed three hundred kilograms and had difficulty walking.  Soon, he was arrested by rogue bandits.  Take him back to the city.  Halfway through, he met Lv Weiqi, the Minister of War in Nanjing who had been arrested.  Lu Shangshu encouraged him: "The honor is very important, the prince must not humiliate himself!"

    After speaking, Lu Shangshu scolded the thieves for being unyielding and dying bravely.  King Fu brought a bear bag and met Li Zicheng.  He immediately lay down on the ground, kowtowed like pounding garlic, beat his head until it turned blue, and begged for his life.

    Li Zicheng also laughed. When he saw the three-hundred-jin fat prince kneeling in the hall and crying for mercy, he had an idea and asked his men to tie him up, strip him naked and wash him. He also took two deer from the back garden and killed them.  They cooked it together in a giant pot, called the "Fulu Feast", and shared it with the soldiers.  There were experts from all walks of life among the bandits. Several soldiers who were former chefs were very excited after hearing the words. They came forward with knives and shaved gently and carefully. They first shaved off all the hair on King Fu's body, then removed his nails and used potion to enema to remove the feces.  , after cleaning it inside and out, put it into a big pot and simmer it like a hairy crab. Watch it rolling up and down in the white soup and condiments. The fat and venison are flying together, the soup is the same color as Sichuan peppercorns, and it is finally a meal.  Great meal.

    Before he died, Zhu Changxun finally understood the meaning of what Ding Yunyi said to him.

    That year, Ding Yunyi read Zhu Changxun¡¯s fortune and told Zhu Changxun:

    "Yun Yi gave King Fu six words, 'one tripod, two deer'. King Fu, please don't reveal the secret. Please don't ask the meaning of these six words."

    Zhu Changxun thought that Ding Yunyi was hinting that he could compete in the Central Plains and become the world leader, but now he finally understood it at the moment before his death.

    Ding Yunyi originally hinted there that he and the deer would be burned alive with a big cauldron!

    So at the moment when the cauldron was lowered, Zhu Changxun shouted: "Ding Yunyi, you can see your face, I, Zhu Changxun, am convinced of you!"

    When Ding Yunyi appeared these three times, the expressions of all the bandits, including Li Zicheng, changed.

    Ding Yunyi, Ding Yunyi??I heard this name again!

    This person is the nemesis of the rogue bandits and the nightmare of the rogue bandits.

    How long has it been since you heard this name?  Li Zicheng couldn't remember it clearly, but he would rather fight Luoyang again than hear this name.

    But they heard it from Zhu Changxun¡¯s mouth again.

    Ding Yunyi, Ding Yunyi!

    Li Zicheng suddenly discovered that no matter how many places he conquered or how great his achievements were, as long as Ding Yunyi existed, his nightmare would never go away.

    When will Ding Yunyi suddenly appear?  Li Zicheng simply couldn't give himself an answer to this question

    ?¡­

    The news that King Fu Zhu Changxun was cooked alive also spread to Fujian, and Ding Yunyi was not too surprised by this.  Zhu Changxun's death had long been expected by him.

    Li Zicheng has risen again, and his power is completely different from the time when he was defeated by him.

    Now it¡¯s time to turn all your attention to the Central Plains and border areas.

    Last year, not long after Ding Yunyi left Japan, multiple rebellions broke out in Japan, but the scale was not very large and they were quickly put down.

    In November of the thirteenth year of Chongzhen, the largest rebellion broke out in Japan, and the heavily prepared Tiger Guards immediately attacked and launched a large-scale encirclement and suppression with Kyoto as the center.

    This is another naked massacre faced by Japan.

    The Tiger Guards were not the absolute main force in the massacre.  The absolute main force is the newly established "Japanese Army".

    Within this Japanese army, Taro Matsumoto was the commander and Akamine Nobu became the deputy commander. The number of troops was initially 20,000.  When the order to suppress the rebellion was issued to the "Japanese Army", this force quickly opened its bloody mouth.

    For the rebels and their collaborators, the "Japanese Army" showed no sympathy for their compatriots, and they and the Tiger Guards armed them with muskets.  He slaughtered every Japanese he could see.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????]

    This counterinsurgency will begin in November.  There has never been an exact number of deaths in the rebellion, which ended in late December.

    Some people estimate it to be tens of thousands, while others put forward a horrifying figure of hundreds of thousands.

    No matter which number is correct.  In short, a large number of Japanese died in this rebellion.

    But the suppression is far from over. Japanese governor Su Yang Qiuyuan has made up his mind to use this opportunity to put down all hidden threats in one fell swoop

    Japan¡¯s governance is in full swing, and the expedition fleets of Malacca and Batavia have also entered into fierce battles.

    Hongyi and Folangjiren will never give up everything they have.

    Fierce battles at sea were held several times in a row. Relying on advanced warships and superior artillery power, the Huben Guard Navy commanded by Cai Jiuzhou and Zhang Xianxuan achieved several beautiful victories.

    Subsequently, Hongyi and Folangji launched a counterattack, and the battle continued.

    As for Fujian, a steady stream of supplies is doing its best to support the two expedition fleets.  The expedition fleet that received supplies also launched the craziest attack in kind.

    By the fourteenth year of Chongzhen, the control of sea power had gradually fallen into the hands of Huben Guards.  After losing control of the sea, the Taisi people in Malacca and Batavia gradually fell into passivity.

    Victories against Malacca and Batavia are already expected!

    Luzon, Siam, and Burma, places that the Tiger Guards had conquered, seemed relatively peaceful, and the people in these places were even more obedient.  Even more resigned.  They seem content to live like this.

    "Resistance will come sooner or later. The question is when it will happen." Ding Yunyi understood clearly in his heart: "It is conceivable that when the day of resistance finally arrives, we have got what we want. I have no idea about the desolate land.  Too much interest.¡±

    This is the truest thought in Ding Yunyi's heart.

    Now, everything is under his control.

    The governance of Fujian is also proceeding in an orderly manner under his leadership.  Nothing could harm the established goal in his heart.

    Because of successive years of disasters.  A large number of people have been displaced, and Ding Yunyi's previous large-scale immigration policy has made places like Fujian and Taiwan a paradise in the minds of all refugees.

    The promised land?  Yes, this is indeed what is left of the Ming DynastyMuch paradise.

    All kinds of new things are blooming everywhere in Fujian, such as factories, military academies, and new schools.  This is a place that is incompatible with the Ming Dynasty.

    Living and working in peace and contentment is actually the lowest requirement for ordinary people. They do not expect to be rich and wealthy, they only hope to fill the stomachs of a family of all ages.

    ¡°Other places cannot fulfill their wish, but they can in Fujian.

    Not only in terms of people¡¯s livelihood, but also in politics, Ding Yunyi also started a series of actions, such as the establishment of a new cabinet system.

    This cabinet is called the "Ding Yunyi Cabinet", or the "Hu Benwei Cabinet". The chief assistant of this cabinet is called the "speaker", and the cabinet members are called parliamentarians. Qin Yun serves as the cabinet speaker.

    The resolution made by the cabinet will be implemented immediately after it is signed by Wu Liehou Dingyun Yi and takes effect.  At the same time, the cabinet also has its own veto power on the proposals proposed by Ding Yunyi.

    The reason why there is a certain veto power is entirely because Ding Yunyi does not want to take too big a step, and everything must be done step by step.

    The re-improvement and establishment of the cabinet system is a completely new attempt by Ding Yunyi, not just for himself, but for the future of the entire nation.

    It is allowed to argue, to put forward different opinions, and even to question Ding Yunyi¡¯s opinions in person.

    The first cabinet meeting was held in February of the 14th year of Chongzhen, not long after the death of King Fu Zhu Changxun.  At this cabinet meeting, the first person to speak was Speaker Qin Yun.

    Obviously, Qin Yun has not fully adapted to his identity, but he is also working hard to adjust:

    "Due to the loss of Luzon Island, the Ganxi people in Mexico have stopped trading with us and regard us as a hostile country. Sun Xiyu and others are currently evacuating and are expected to return to Fujian next month."

    "The Ganrasi people are so rampant, can we organize another expedition fleet to attack them?" Councilor Xu Yuqing, inspired by the joy of successive huge victories, said loudly.

    Ding Yunyi laughed involuntarily.  Xu Yuqing is considered a good old man, but under the impact of victory, he actually took the initiative to propose an expedition.

    But he decided not to express his opinions for the time being. This was a cabinet meeting and he was just a spectator.

    "No." Ou Jue, who was also promoted to a member of the parliament, said loudly: "Currently, we have two fleets of Huben Guards on the expedition. The war between Malacca and Batavia is going on at the same time. Although we rely on the colonial power  There are no financial problems, but reorganizing a new expedition fleet will inevitably put a huge burden on Fujian's finances. "

    Song Xianji is completely on the side of the European finals: "I mean the same thing. Mexico is very far away from us, which can be seen from the long-distance trade fleet. In addition to the huge cost of a hasty expedition, the victory or defeat is unknown.  If we fail, it will deal the heaviest blow to our military morale. In fact, our trade with Mexico is nothing more than money! Now that we have the support of so many colonies, if the expedition fleet can gain access to Malacca and Batavia again.  If we win, then the economic issues can be guaranteed to the greatest extent, and the importance of the long-distance trade fleet can be reduced a lot. Therefore, my opinion is that under the current circumstances, we should focus on the matters in front of us."

    ¡°In fact, many people know what the ¡°things before us¡± he refers to are very clear.

    Domestic!

    Ding Yunyi has told his subordinates more than once that their main focus now is not on war, but on preparing for the biggest war to come.

    Ding Yunyi also agrees with Song Xianji and Ou Jue's opinions. The Spanish issue can be put aside for the time being and let the Thais consume their own strength first.

    Once the domestic problems are resolved, I will soon set my sights on Europe and the West.  Of course, many things may not necessarily be solved by war.

    The world is so big that I can¡¯t conquer it all.

    What you have to do is how to make this country strong, advanced, and prosperous. The increase in national power will make your country a superpower to the greatest extent!  Piaotian Literature registered members recommend this work

 Part One: Penghu Chapter 542: Cabinet Meeting

    Qiang Ming 542_Qiang Ming full text free reading_Chapter 542 Cabinet meeting from (.)

    What you have to do is how to make this country strong, advanced, and prosperous. The increase in national power will make your country a superpower to the greatest extent!

    Most people in the cabinet still sided with Song Xianji and Ou Jue. After a heated discussion, Qin Yun announced the cabinet's decision:

    Stopped the trade between the long-distance trading fleet and Mexico, and at the same time declared dry wax as an "enemy".  [High quality update.] The dry silk fleet and the dry silk people will no longer receive any guarantee of life and property within the Huben Guard's sphere of influence.

    Ding Yunyi smiled when he heard this resolution. He knew that his pirate alliance was busy again.

    Speaking of the Pirate Alliance, the scope of activities of this organization personally commanded by Ding Yunyi has become wider and wider.  Not only did they directly participate in the Tiger Guards' attack on Malacca and Batavia, but they also further extended their sphere of influence.

    I heard that the pirates from the farthest reaches of Mexico have carried out activities and plundered wantonly.

    Originally, Ding Yunyi had planned to solve the pirate problem, but as the pirate fleet deepened, he temporarily put aside this idea.

    If we can wreak havoc on the West, this might not be a bad thing.

    "The next bill is the military budget for this year proposed by Wu Liehou Ding Yunyi." When Qin Yun said this, everyone fell silent.

    Any decision made by Wu Liehou Ding Yunyi in the past was made by him alone.  But now it suddenly has to be handed over to the cabinet for discussion, which is really uneasy.

    Qin Yun glanced at Ding Yunyi.  Seeing Ding Yunyi nodding at him encouragingly, he became more courageous: "Wu Liehou Ding Yunyi's budget for this year is twelve million taels."

    As soon as these words came out, the whole place burst into murmurs.

    Cai Qizhen is the oldest among these people, and she gave Ding Yunyi great help in his early days. At the same time, his son was on an expedition and was the backbone of the Tiger Guard.  If anyone could raise an objection, it was him.

    Cai Qizhen cleared her throat: "Everyone, although the economic conditions in Fujian, Taiwan and other places are running well. There are also several colonies to support it, which can be said to be a rolling in of financial resources, but I think the military expenditure of 12 million taels is still too high.  . Last year¡¯s expedition to Japan cost only more than eight million taels. I don¡¯t know what Wu Liehou meant by the sudden increase.¡±

    Everyone¡¯s eyes fell on Ding Yunyi.

    Ding Yunyi knew it was time to speak: "Members of Congress, yes, last year's expedition to Japan cost millions of taels, and most of the military expenses were borne by Luzon, Siam, and Myanmar. Ah, there are also some expenses  A little commotion"

    As soon as this was said, all the congressmen laughed.  The little commotion that Wu Liehou said was caused by excessive exploitation, and there were also some incidents of suppression.

    ¡°Finally, the people in these three places were quite submissive, and no particularly serious bloodshed occurred.

    Ding Yunyi continued: "But this year, the shipyard will be expanded more than three times, the firearms bureau will be expanded more than six times, and the existing Tiger Guards will complete a comprehensive update of equipment within two years. Not only that, I will also  Expanding the army by 200,000 and the navy by 100,000 will require a lot of money!"

    Some congressmen exclaimed.

    The scale of what Wu Liehou has to do is really too big.  Not to mention the shipyard and firearms bureau, the army alone will expand to 300,000 people. What on earth does he want to do?

    "In order to cope with the upcoming war." Ding Yunyi emphasized his words: "I think you all know the news that Luoyang has been captured, right? I predict that the rogue bandits will definitely attack the capital within three years  "

    "What?" Several congressmen couldn't help shouting.

    "Within three years, the rogue bandits will definitely reach the capital!" Ding Yunyi repeated his words seriously: "It is already difficult for the imperial army to stop the rogue bandits. At the same time, great changes will inevitably occur outside the pass. Our Ming Dynasty is in danger, and the country is about to fall.  Disaster is imminent! Who can rely on to support the overall situation? The only one we can rely on is our Tiger Guards! Congressmen, when that time comes, we, the Tiger Guards, will have to deal with both the rogue bandits and the Qing army.  How can our current strength be enough? Only continuous expansion can achieve the goal. Some people may not believe that it is possible to use Fujian to deal with the world? We have not only Fujian, but also so many colonies.  We still have the morale of the military and the people!¡±

    Everybody?Listening attentively to Ding Yunyi's words:

    "Twelve million taels is indeed a huge sum of money, but it is actually not enough. I have ordered our Huben guards stationed in Japan, Luzon, Siam, Myanmar and other places to escort 10 million taels to Fujian before June.  This is a death order. If anyone is short of one or two silver in the assigned task, then you can take it for yourself. As for the source of troops, there have been many refugees pouring into Fujian in the past two years. In addition to the needs of Fujian's construction, I will also start from Fujian.  A large number of them are recruiting new soldiers to complete my 300,000-strong army expansion plan. Today I will submit this budget to the cabinet. I hope the cabinet will approve it. The peace of Fujian will not be the peace of the world. Sooner or later, we will protect Fujian.  All will be destroyed.¡±

    These words were deafeningly heard in everyone¡¯s ears.

    "I agree." Qin Yun was the first to say.

    When the voting began, more than 90% of the members voted in favor, and another 10% voted against it.  The military budget was passed.

    Cai Qizhen suddenly said: "Marquis Wu Lie, I still vote against it."

    Ding Yunyi smiled and nodded: "Actually, you don't have to tell me. Now that I have established a new cabinet, it is up to you to decide whether you agree or oppose my proposal without worrying about my angry revenge."

    Cai Qizhen and those members of the opposition also showed happy smiles

    At the first cabinet meeting, a total of eight proposals were voted on, six of which were passed and two were rejected.

    ¡°This is already a huge improvement in Ding Yunyi¡¯s view.

    When the cabinet meeting ended, Ding Yunyi, Qin Yun, and Cai Qizhen stayed behind.  Cai Qizhen suddenly smiled and said: "Master Hou, you asked me to vote veto on your proposal, which puts me in a difficult position."

    "Thank you, Mr. Cai." Ding Yunyi also said with a smile: "Among these members, Mr. Cai is the oldest. If Mr. Cai doesn't do this, who else would dare to do it? I have to do it as a last resort.  . Not all of my thoughts, Ding Yunyi¡¯s, are correct. The words of one family are not as good as those of the listeners. The emperor who is above us cannot hear them"

    "Speaking of the emperor, I have some thoughts." Qin Yun said: "Since the Marquis is so sure that there will be big changes within three years, are the Marquis prepared to save him or not?"

    Ding Yunyi fell silent for a moment

    "Save. Our arms can't stretch that long." Qin Yun helped him answer the question: "And our Tiger Guard soldiers may not be willing to save unless"

    "Unless what?" Ding Yunyi asked.

    "Unless Third Brother becomes the emperor himself!" Qin Yun became anxious and said the word "Third Brother" again: "We conquered Luzon and Japan last time. The imperial court already knew about it, and I heard that the imperial court was furious  ¡±

    "That's right!" Ye Yuan, who had never spoken at the cabinet meeting, said: "I got the information from my colleagues in the capital. It is said that the emperor said this, 'Ding Xiangwen is so bold, without the court's approval.  With permission, he sent troops without permission. Did he want to rebel? I will not kill Ding Xiangwen, and I will not be a human being.' Originally, I was prepared to hold him accountable, but the situation in the court suddenly changed, and Li Ni Zicheng, Zhang Ni Xianzhong and others rebelled.  The thieves are plundering all over again, and the situation at the border has become tight again, so I have no time to interfere with our Fujian affairs. After all, I still don't want to be in such a mess again.  What a big change."

    He glanced at Ding Yunyi and found that he had no expression, so he continued:

    "But this is not a long-term solution after all. We are doing our own thing in Fujian and are incompatible with the imperial court. In fact, we have violated the imperial court's taboo. The generals of the Huben Guards. And officials from Fujian, Taiwan and other places, many people  They all have the idea of ??supporting your independence.¡±

    "Self-reliance, self-reliance." Ding Yunyi sighed softly: "Where do I stand? In the eyes of others, except for the imperial court, I am a loyal minister. Once I stand on my own, my reputation will collapse in an instant. Although our Ming Dynasty is in war,  There is chaos everywhere, but do you know how many people are still loyal to the Ming Dynasty? How many people would rather die with the Ming Dynasty than become a traitor? Once I stand on my own feet, how many people are willing to listen to us, except for us in Fujian?  Apart from that, if we really stand on our own, I am afraid that the crusade will arrive soon, and then my Ming Dynasty will have another civil strife. "

    Several people nodded slightly as they listened.

    Ding Yunyi suddenly smiled and said: "I won't do it when I am independent, but it is barely acceptable for me to be a regent in the future."

    Regent?  Several subordinates muttered silently in their hearts.

    "Dad, dad." At this time, Ding Yunyi's five-year-old son Ding Xingsi was jumping around under the leadership of Han Xiaoxiao.??Come here.

    Seeing his son, Ding Yunyi showed a smile on his face and hugged his son: "Everyone, what do you think of my son?"

    Qin Yun smiled and said: "I think that although Xingsi is young, his behavior has already vaguely resembled that of the third brother, and he will definitely become a big deal in the future."

    "Yes, the tiger father has no sons." Ding Yunyi said boldly, completely ignoring Han Xiaoxiao rolling his eyes: "But what do you think will happen to Xingsi's son?"

    Where are the subordinates stunned?  Xingsi's son?  Wu Liehou may not have thought too far ahead.

    "Xing Si's son may still be very good, but what about his son's son?" Ding Yunyi asked again: "It's an old saying that you can't get rich for three generations. Our generation is full of bloodshed, fighting in the north and south, and we know all this.  Nothing comes easy. But our descendants may not have to experience this again. For example, Xing Si, he is my son. He knows that his father is not easy, so he may cherish it, but his son may not think so.  . The founding emperor of the Ming Dynasty, Taizu, passed down the empire from generation to generation, and his descendants became more and more disdainful. In fact, which generation in the past has not been like this? After the founding of the country, there was an absurd and mediocre emperor.  It might be destroyed in an instant.¡±

    "Does Third Brother mean that the emperor is not good?" Qin Yun asked tentatively.

    "No, the emperor system is not necessarily bad." Ding Yunyi put down his son and said: "But it needs to be slightly improvedor to limit the emperor's rights"

    The subordinates knew that Wu Liehou must have his own ideas in his mind.

    At this time, a drought thunder struck in the sky. Ding Yunyi stared at the sky blankly: "The storm is coming."

    Everyone knew what he meant.  The storm is coming, it is unstoppable, and it can completely submerge everything in an instant.

    The country of Ming Dynasty is also swaying in this storm, and a huge empire is about to collapse.

    Chongzhen was a good emperor. Ding Yunyi knew that although he was a subjugated emperor, which was an undeniable fact, he was a subjugated king who would not be scolded.

    Let¡¯s take a look at some of the famous kings who lost their country in history.  Emperor Xian of the Han Dynasty at the end of the Han Dynasty was weak and incompetent.  Chen Shubao, the empress of Chen, was a shameless and famous emperor

    Yang Guang, Emperor Yang of the Sui Dynasty, was as famous as Qin Shi Huang as a tyrant.  Li Yu, the empress of the Southern Tang Dynasty, was good at women's hands. How many times had he ever seen fighting?  Although he had good words, it was at the cost of three thousand miles of land and mountains. In the end, he disobeyed his orders and could not even keep a small queen.  The two emperors of the Northern Song Dynasty, Huizong and Li Yu, were closely related.  Historically, these people have received more rebuke than sympathy.

    But Chongzhen is different.

    Li Zicheng, who had led him to rebel for more than ten years, said of Chongzhen: "The king is not very dark, isolated but has many ambitions; the ministers are all private, but less loyal than the party."

    Li Zicheng had a sworn feud with Emperor Chongzhen, but what he said in this paragraph was extremely polite. It was clearly an elegant saying that "the king is not the one who will subjugate the country, but all the ministers will be the ministers of the subjugation of the country."

    Even Li Zicheng thought this way, let alone others.

    "I inherited the great power with my cool virtues, but I did not expect to rely on bandits. There were three entrances to the border. In the seven years since the bandits, the masters and disciples were exposed, and the common people were separated. The country's funds were in short supply, but the adjustment was not over. The palaces were withered, and  It's hard to stop Jiadi. I think about it in the middle of the night, and I feel ashamed and angry. Now I have sent troops to protect Yuan Yuan. I am thinking of him deeply because he is a civil and military official who works hard and is hungry.  I can't bear to sleep in the deep palace. I don't want him to drink water and eat well, and I can't bear to enjoy the delicious food alone.  Le, the only thing to do is to perform rituals in green clothes, and share the joys and sorrows with the civil and military officials in our profession. Until the day when the enemy is defeated, the civil and military officials in their provinces will be diligent and diligent, and use their heart to save the lives of the people. "

    This is a sinful edict that Emperor Chongzhen once issued, and how many emperors were able to do what he did!

    What a pity, God is too unfair to such a good emperor!

    Qiang Ming 542_Qiang Ming full text free to read_Chapter 542 Cabinet meeting updated!

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 543 Chongzhen and Wu Sangui

    In the fifteenth year of Chongzhen in the Ming Dynasty, Emperor Taiji of the Manchu Qing Dynasty repeatedly sent envoys to negotiate peace with the Ming court due to the needs of internal and external situations.  Chen Xinjia, the Secretary of the Ministry of War, reported to Emperor Chongzhen. Emperor Chongzhen ordered Xinjia to secretly map out the defeat of Songshan.

    In April of the fifteenth year of Chongzhen, Ma Shaoyu was ordered to go.  In June, Ma Shaoyu returned to Beijing and sent a letter to Emperor Chongzhen of the Qing Dynasty, promising to negotiate equal terms of exchange, currency and boundary matters, and to send a confidential document of the peace terms to Xinjia.  Xinjia went to North Korea and did not collect the secret documents.  The boy mistook it for the Tang newspaper and copied it.  As a result, the roads and roads were attacked and the roads were in an uproar.

    Emperor Chongzhen sent Chen Xinjia to prison.  Chen Xinjia did not plead guilty, but instead claimed his merits, and Emperor Chongzhen executed Chen Xinjia.  The peace talks have since been abandoned.

    On April 29, the 15th year of Chongzhen, Qing soldiers captured Tashan.  At that time, Ma Shaoyu, a doctor in the Ministry of War, was stationed in Tashan, waiting for the imperial court's order to negotiate peace. He sent people to tell the Qing soldiers not to attack, but the Qing soldiers did not listen to Chapter 543 Chongzhen and Wu Sangui, so they captured Tashan City.  None of the soldiers or civilians in the city surrendered to the Qing Dynasty.

    Since the Songjin War, Emperor Chongzhen has been really restless, unable to sleep or eat.

    After the failure of the Battle of Songjin, his heart became cold. His hopes and sustenance all turned into bubbles, disappeared, and scattered with the failure of this battle. He did not understand why the foundation created by his ancestors  , in his hands, it will be so precarious and turbulent. Could it be that this is fate?

    He is not yet thirty-five years old.  However, for a long time, in order to support the shaky country and prevent the extremely authoritarian regime of the Ming Dynasty from not only avoiding destruction but also reviving it, he himself became the "Lord of the Resurrection."

    Therefore, he struggled desperately and was in a melancholy mood. His fair cheeks now looked pale and haggard under a few palace lanterns. There were already a few deep crow's feet in the corners of his eyes, and the eye sockets were also a little dark.

    When his grandfather and brother were emperors, they did not go to court for a whole year, did not read the memorials of the ministers, and left all military and state affairs to the eunuchs.

    However, Chongzhen was different. After he succeeded to the throne, he tried his best to correct this shortcoming and did everything himself.  But what puzzled him was that the more he tried to work hard, the more it seemed that he was wasting his efforts and achieving nothing. The situation in the country was particularly difficult. Chapter 543 Chongzhen and Wu Sangui was in a state of chaos. Various documents were sent every day.  Falling like snowflakes on the imperial case.

    Because there were too many documents, he was afraid that he would not be able to read them clearly and miss important ones. He adopted the method used in the Song Dynasty and asked the General Affairs Department to write out the matters on yellow paper when receiving the documents and stick them on the front. This is called "Yin Huang"  , then use yellow paper to write out the summary of the content and stick it on the back, which is called "sticking yellow".

    In this way, when he reads the document, he can first read the "introducing yellow" and "posting yellow", and review and approve the important ones in detail, and there is no need to read the full text of the minor ones.

    However, military intelligence reports and Tang reports are delivered as they come, and there is no "introducing pornography" or "sticking to pornography".  So even though he adopted this method, he still had endless paperwork to deal with every day, and he often went to bed after the third watch, and sometimes he was always up to the sky.

    Sometimes he felt really tired, so he asked the eunuch who wrote the memorial to read the memorials and newspapers to him and draft an edict for him.

    But Chongzhen was naturally "petty" and prone to suspicion, and unlike his grandfather and brother, who had absolute trust in eunuchs.

    He often suspected that the eunuchs would collude with the court officials to deceive him, so sometimes after taking a short rest, he would still work hard to review documents and formulate decrees in person.

    A few days ago, he had just received Wu Sangui's Tangbao and Zhang Ruolin's memorial. He knew that Hong Chengchou was trapped in Songshan and Wu Sangui and others had escaped from the siege and retreated to Ningyuan.  His mood was extremely heavy.  Hong Chengchou originally led the army to suppress Li Zicheng. In order to relieve the siege of Jinzhou, he transferred him and gave him great hope, along with 130,000 troops in eight towns.  For Chongzhen, he had already devoted all his efforts to rescue the crisis in the northern gateway. However, Hong Chengchou was trapped in Songshan, and Wu Sangui and others retreated. Half of his 130,000 troops and horses seemed to have been defeated!

    Unexpectedly, just a few days later, he received a report: Songshan missed, Zu Dashou led his troops to surrender, and Hong Chengchou was captured.

    He got the news before lunch. When the eunuch read the memorial to him, he was disappointed and angry. His face became even paler, his mind was confused, and he could hardly hold on. He stamped his feet repeatedly and only said, "Hi!  Hi! Hi!" Then he closed his eyes and shed tears.

    He had never cried like this in the Palace of Qianqing. He was so frightened that all the eunuchs and maids panicked.  The prominent ones knelt on the ground to persuade them, while the shameless ones stood outside the curtains and under the eaves holding their breath.

    Chongzhen cried for a while, and Wang Dehua, the eunuch in charge of the ceremony, also came to him after hearing the news and knelt in front of him to persuade him.  After a while, Chongzhen stopped crying and stopped eating lunch. He walked to Fengxian Hall, knelt in front of the Wanli God and cried again.

    After hearing the news, Queen Zhou hurriedly summoned Concubine Yuan, Prince Yong and Prince Ding to Kunning Palace and led them to Fengxian Hall. They all knelt outside the door. Queen Zhou cried: "Your Majesty, don't be too sad! What if?  damageWithout the Holy Eucharist, to whom will the country and the people be entrusted?  Invite your Majesty to a meal!  "

    Concubine Yuan, Prince Yong, and Prince Ding were also crying outside the door.  Seeing that the emperor's family was crying non-stop, the surrounding eunuchs and maids also covered their faces and began to cry.  For a time, there were cries inside and outside the palace, as if the Ming Dynasty would perish in a short while.

    Chongzhen cried for a while, and stood up with the support of the eunuchs, choked with tears, and said: "The North Gate of the Ming Dynasty has almost been destroyed by the Qing soldiers. Many soldiers have sacrificed their lives for the country. Unfortunately, Hong Aiqing was captured and will definitely die to serve the country. I am crying because I am crying.  Weep to the Ming Dynasty, weep to these soldiers who died for the country!¡±

    For several days, the clouds were low and the frosty wind was shrill.  Chongzhen decided to build a large altar for the dead soldiers and Hong Chengchou.  To express his grief, the emperor, who never left the court for no reason, actually announced that he would withdraw from the court for three days.  He also gave sixteen altars; he also called Wang Dehua and ordered: "I order you to quickly build a special temple outside the capital, and list the soldiers who died in the Songjin Battle in the temple. Statues of Qiu Minyang and Hong Chengchou will be commemorated.  Future generations will pay homage.¡±

    After Wang Dehua received his death, he immediately started to take care of it.

    Unexpectedly, just one day later, I suddenly received a secret report: Hong Chengchou has surrendered to the Qing Dynasty!

    This news was like a thunderbolt from the blue, shocking Chongzhen half to death!  For a long time, he sat dumbfounded in front of the emperor's case, unaware, until the eunuch next to him softly called twice: "Your Majesty! Your Majesty!"

    Chongzhen¡¯s mind gradually turned around and he thought to himself: What¡¯s going on?  What was reported just now?  He frowned and suddenly understood a fact: Hong Chengchou, the minister he trusted so much, had surrendered to the Qing Dynasty!

    Who was kidding him?  Or did someone lie about the news?

    After Hong Chengchou was captured, he had hoped and believed that Hong Chengchou would serve the country to the best of his ability.  He hoped so because he wanted Hong to set an example for the Manchu ministers, encourage everyone to be loyal to state affairs, and boost morale; he believed that this must be the case because Hong Chengchou had repeatedly shown his loyalty to him and effectiveness to the court since he suppressed the peasant bandits.  , and he also trusted him extremely.  If Hong Chengchou was not captured for the rest of his life, who else would be?

    However, he was wrong!  The fact not only gave him a loud slap in the face, but also made him laugh!

    When Hong Chengchou was promoted to an official position by Emperor Taizong of the Qing Dynasty and received the title of Jie Jie, the Emperor of the Ming Dynasty, Chongzhen, actually stayed away from court for three days in Beijing to set up an altar to worship him!  And burst into tears!

    History has played a big joke on Emperor Chongzhen!

    At that time, Hong Chengchou¡¯s family members were all in Beijing, and some court officials advised him to arrest his family members for questioning.  Chongzhen shook his head. Since Hong Chengchou surrendered to the Qing Dynasty, what was the use of arresting his family members?  Could it be that Hong Chengchou would take pity on his wife and children and return to Chongzhen?  If Hong Chengchou loved his wife and children, he would not join the army of Emperor Taizong of the Qing Dynasty!  If he kills everyone in his family, he will not be able to express his hatred, and it will not help the situation. It will only make him look intolerable.

    So, Chongzhen shook his head, sighed and said, "Let them go!" He closed his eyes, looked pale and stopped talking.

    However, at the same time as the defeat outside the Pass, there was also the defeat in the Central Plains battle against the rogue bandits.

    After Hong Chengchou was transferred to take over the Jin Dynasty, the main generals who led troops to fight against Li Zicheng in the Central Plains were Zuo Liangyu, Fu Zonglong, Ding Qirui, Yang Wenyue and others.

    He originally expected Zuo Liangyu to fight Li Zicheng in a decisive battle under the city of Kaifeng, leaving Li Zicheng vulnerable to enemies from both sides. Unexpectedly, Li Zicheng actually withdrew his entire army from Kaifeng. Zuo Liangyu also followed him and left Qixian County. He and Li Zicheng arrived in Lincheng at almost the same time, and they held a stalemate across the river.

    After that, he urged Wang Qiaonian to rush from Luoyang to the vicinity of Yancheng and attack Li Zicheng together with Zuo Liangyu.  This Wang Qiaonian once dug the ancestral graves of Li Zicheng's family in Shaanxi, which made Chongzhen have great hopes for his revenge.  However, something unexpected happened, and instead of being eliminated, Li Zicheng killed Wang Qiaonian in Xiangcheng.

    Just when various unfortunate reports of military intelligence failures reached Qianqing Palace one after another, the palace maid kept reporting: Concubine Tian was seriously ill.

    Concubine Tian, ??the daughter of Tian Hongyu.  She was selected into the palace since she was a teenager and was deeply loved by Chongzhen.  This is not just because she has a slender and graceful figure and a pink and delicate oval face, nor is it just because she has a pair of passionate phoenix eyes and a cherry mouth that can speak sweetly. Chongzhen doted on her because  This Concubine Tian is not only adorable in appearance, but also because when Chongzhen was in great distress, Concubine Tian was the only one who could alleviate some of his sorrow.  Only Concubine Tian was the most considerate about his mood.  Although he never allowed his concubines to interfere with state affairs, when he was extremely worried about state affairs, Concubine Tian would use various methods to relieve his boredom and make him frown.  Therefore, although there were many beauties in the palace, only Concubine Tian, ??a beauty with deep wisdom and heart, was called the Jie Yuhua by him.  Now that this flower of beauty, beauty and intelligence was about to wither, how could he not feel anxious?

    State affairs and family affairs make him sad and afraid.  ??, the emperor of Ming Dynasty was struggling in this boundless pain, suffering, ups and downs in this endless sea of ??suffering.

    However, what gave Chongzhen some consolation was that in the face of the Manchu and Qing armies that were glaring at him, Ningyuan, who was hanging alone outside the pass, was still struggling to hold on to the crumbling defense line of the border town. The line from Ningyuan to Shanhaiguan seemed to be impregnable.  This makes him feel at ease against the dangers coming from the north, and the brave and brave Wu Sangui can become his trustworthy support.

    After Wu Sangui retreated to Ningyuan, he immediately rectified military discipline, consolidated the city, and trained troops and horses, making the isolated city of Ningyuan indestructible.

    The Qing soldiers in the surrounding areas of Ningyuan had nothing to do with this isolated city, and they were so angry that Emperor Taizong of the Qing Dynasty and Huang Taiji smoked from his seven orifices.  He repeatedly sent people to persuade him to surrender with high-ranking officials and generous salaries, but Wu Sangui was not moved at all. As a result, the isolated city of Ningyuan stood between Shanhaiguan and the Manchu army like a copper wall. Although Taizong of the Qing Dynasty clearly realized that "if you want to win the Central Plains, you must  "You must first capture Shanhaiguan; if you want to seize Shanhaiguan, you must first capture Jinzhou"; however, although Jinzhou was broken, who would have thought that what stood in his way to seize Shanhaiguan and then go straight to the Central Plains was Wu Sangui and his indestructible army.  Guan Ning cavalry.

    Huang Taiji's army could not approach Shanhaiguan, so he could only attack Gyeonggi via Mongolia.

    Huang Taiji once again led his army to attack Beijing via Mongolia, and the capital was in danger.  Chongzhen urgently summoned Wu Sangui to Beijing to seek strategies for resisting the Qing Dynasty.

    Although Wu Sangui has received many awards from Chongzhen, this is the first time he has been summoned alone.  He entered the palace with the eunuch, walked from the west side of Huangji Hall, passed through the right gate, and walked to the front of the platform. The emperor was already sitting on the coiled dragon throne and waiting.  Behind the throne there are eunuchs holding umbrellas and fans, and there are many eunuchs standing on both sides of the throne.  Two tall bronze crane incense burners emitted fine smoke, filling the hall with a strange fragrance.  Two rows of royal guards stood solemnly outside the hall, their ceremonial guards shining golden light in the sun.

    Wu Sangui performed the usual court ceremony on Danqi, holding an ivory ceremonial tablet in his hand, kneeling on the ground paved with white marble with his head lowered, waiting for questions.  The eunuch ordered him to enter the palace. He quickly got up, walked to the palace, and saluted again.

    For a moment, Chongzhen said nothing and looked Wu Sanguitong up and down.  Wu Sangui's majestic appearance, Kui Wu's figure, and piercing eyes gave him a good impression.

    After sizing it up, Chongzhen said: "The cavalry invaded and the capital was under martial law. You worked tirelessly to supervise and guard important places for me. I am very happy and relieved."

    Wu Sangui said loudly: "Now that the country is in danger and the Lord is worried, do you dare to retaliate to Your Majesty without being so heartless?"

    Chongzhen nodded: "You have fought against the Qing soldiers in the past years, and you have repeatedly performed extraordinary feats. This time the Manchu thieves invaded our Ming Dynasty again. In your opinion, what should we do?"

    Wu Sangui said: "Your Majesty ordered me to supervise the battle, and I will lead the battle!"

    Chongzhen¡¯s expression changed slightly.  It turned out that recently some ministers proposed to use the strategy of appeasement to reconcile with the Manchus to avoid war. Chongzhen's heart has also been moved. Today Wu Sangui is in charge of the battle. He couldn't help but feel contradictory again. After a long time, he said: "This matter is of great importance. There are  The minister's suggestion of appeasement is not my opinion. After you go out, you can discuss it with Gao Qiqian. If you don't need appeasement, which one is better, war or defense?"

    "I believe that since ancient times, we have fought against the enemy, but we have no laws to abide by. Only when we can fight can we defend our enemies. If we cannot fight and we defend ourselves everywhere, the more we defend, the more we will be controlled by the enemy."

    ¡°War and defense must be balanced.¡±

    "To fight is to defend. Today we must focus on fighting and defend as a supplement. Only then can we control the enemy without being controlled by the enemy."

    "You say war is the best strategy, but my troops are weak. How should we fight?"

    Wu Sangui responded generously: "The reinforcements from Guan Ning, Xuan and Shanxi are no less than 50,000. In addition to the three major battalions guarding the city, there are also tens of thousands of troops arrayed in the suburbs. As long as the court is determined to fight and encourage the soldiers, the three major battalions will not be needed, and the other 50,000  Reinforcements are also worthy of a battle. If the enemy invades with light cavalry and goes deep into Jifu, your Majesty must issue an edict: strictly order Jifu Prefecture and County to fortify the walls and clear the fields so that the enemy has nowhere to eat; the officials who guard the land will live and die together with the city.  Those who abandoned the city and fled were killed without mercy. The soldiers and people of Jifu were repeatedly ravaged by the captives, and they were all filled with righteous indignation and hatred. As long as the imperial court gave a little encouragement, they would definitely share the same hatred with the enemy and fight against the enemy! "

    Finally, Chongzhen gave Wu Sangui mang jade jewelry, and then gave Shang Fang a sword, making him a royal general.  Since then, Wu Sangui has become the last cavalry team in Chongzhen that can be trusted and capable of fighting!  !  !  !

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 544: Persuading to Surrender

    Zu Dashou surrendered!

    It was the first time that Zu Dashou participated in the court meeting as the governor of the Qing Dynasty, and he felt quite alienated from this world.  In the Ming Dynasty, he was just one of the many general soldiers. He had never been to court. He only followed Yuan Chonghuan to the capital to meet the emperor. Now he has become a dignified court official. After kneeling with everyone, he stood in separate groups.  Listen to Huang Taiji say: "The ancestor lives a long life, and the ancestor takes over the government."

    He came out of class and said, "I'm here."

    "Wu Sangui is extremely brave. The Qing soldiers are invincible across the battlefield, but they can't do anything about him. You are his uncle, how about you persuade Wu Sangui to surrender?"

    Zu Dashou immediately responded: "I also have this intention. I would like to send a letter to Ningyuan to persuade him to surrender."

    "How confident do you think you are?" Wu Sangui's father, Wu Xiang, was originally a general under his subordinates. Because of his strong recommendation, he was promoted to the rank of general.

    Wu Sangui was personally trained by his ministers, who taught him martial arts and supervised his homework before he passed the martial arts examination. It was also because of his ministers' strong recommendation that he was promoted to Ningyuan Commander-in-Chief.  Wu Sangui valued filial piety and tried to persuade him to surrender as a minister, but he would not refuse.  "

    "Speaking of which, I also owe Wu Sangui his life."

    Zu Dashou raised his head and said "Oh?" in surprise.

    Huang Taiji smiled and said: "In the east of Tiancong, I once attacked Datong, and Zu Chengzheng led his troops to rescue.

    Five hundred men led by Wu Sangui's father, Wu Xiang, were trapped by me. I knew that they were all Liao soldiers, so I commended them for their bravery and wanted to surrender them.  Wu Sangui led a dozen people into the siege to rescue Wu Xiang.  I saw that he was very brave and wanted to surrender him, so I ordered no arrows to be fired. Unexpectedly, he turned into Zhao Zilong and rescued his father.  If you can persuade them to come back, you will win the three armies.  "

    Zu Dashou nodded and said: "Wu Sangui's act of saving his father by riding alone spread throughout the court and the public, and he has become famous all over the world. I didn't expect that it was the emperor who made it possible for him."

    "So, Wu Sangui owes you an adult, and I want him to pay it back."

    "I will write a letter today. After I finish it, I will ask the emperor for approval."

    "I won't read it. My uncle is writing a letter home to his nephew. Just write it and send it directly."

    A month and a half after the letter was sent, there was no movement from Wu Sangui. Huang Taiji summoned Zu Dashou in Qingning Palace: "Zu Chengzheng, it seems that relying on letters alone is not enough. He should meet Wu Sangui in person. Only face to face can he know how to move."  With true love.¡±

    Zu Dashou said: "Of course it is best to persuade in person, but who should be sent? Zu Dalue is brave but less resourceful, and his words are a bit blunt. Zu Zerun and Zu Kefa are his peers, and their words do not carry much weight in front of Wu Sangui." He  After thinking about it for a long time, he said, "I think it is most appropriate to send Zhang Cunren."

    Huang Taiji said: "No one can go as good as you, my uncle."

    Zu Dashou was shocked: "Your Majesty, this minister has deceived the Emperor once. How can the Emperor trust me so much? It's impossible, absolutely impossible."

    "What prevents me from thinking that you are the only one? As the old saying goes, if you can win your heart and stay by your side, you will be of great use. If you can't win your heart and stay by your side, it will become a problem in the future.  I have always been suspicious of people, and I have never been suspicious of people. Now that you are a minister of the Qing Dynasty, I will send you to prepare an errand and leave immediately tomorrow."

    Zu Dashou was so moved that his eyes filled with tears. He bowed again and said, "I am so trusted by the emperor. From now on, I wish my life would be ruined!"

    Zu Dashou set off quietly, and the kings Beile blew up the camp. Due to the presence of Zu Zetong, Zu Kefa and others, they could not ask questions, so they went to Qingning Palace together after leaving the court.

    Duo Feng dared to speak: "Your Majesty, what's wrong with you? It doesn't taste fishy to eat a hundred soybean grains. Why did you let Zu Dashou run away again?"

    Daishan also came to inquire about this matter, but he could not tolerate others speaking to the emperor in such a tone, so he scolded: "Fifteenth brother, are you talking to the emperor? You still don't slap him."

    Duo Feng realized that he was being reckless, and raised his hand to slap himself in the mouth: "Second brother, I'm not in a hurry. Zu Dashou is a capricious person. If he goes away, isn't he letting the tiger go back to the mountain again?"

    Abatai, Azig, Du Du and others also echoed in unison: "Your Majesty, we have been fooled again. Ten years ago, he said he was going to persuade Jinzhou to surrender. This time he said he was going to persuade Wu Sangui to surrender. He must have gone and never returned. We don't  Was all your efforts in vain?"

    Huang Taiji looked at everyone with a smile. Seeing that Duo Eryi didn't say a word, he asked, "Prince Rui, what do you think?"

    "My younger brother thought that Zu Dashou had long wanted to surrender, but was blocked by his wife. Now, Mrs. Zu is dead. She left a last word when she died, urging Zu Dashou not to rebel again. This surrender is indeed out of sincerity.  . The Han officials were shocked when they heard that the emperor asked Zu Dashou to go to Ningyuan, and they all admired the emperor's broad-mindedness. It didn't matter whether Zu Dashou succeeded in persuading him to surrender or whether he returned or stayed.  "

    Huang Taiji praised: "It's still the fourteenth brother who can see"Are there any more?  "

    "If there is anything else, I don't know about it."

    "Mr. Wen Cheng, please tell me."

    "I believe that the emperor sent Zu Dashou to persuade him to surrender. After Chongzhen knew about it, he would definitely be more suspicious of Wu Sangui. Zu Dashou's trip was to force Wu Sangui to Liangshan."

    The Emperor Taiji laughed: "Mr. Wen Cheng knows what I mean. I just want to let Chongzhen know that Wu Sangui is getting close to us. After the ancestor comes back for his birthday, I will send someone to give Wu Sangui a gift. I want Wu Sangui and the old man  Yuan Chonghuan is still dumbfounded. Once Wu Sangui surrenders, Shanhaiguan will be easier to deal with. This is my strategy. "

    Duo Feng and everyone else fell silent, and Dai Shan said: "It would be another miracle if the emperor can really come down from Shanhaiguan without a fight."

    "I just want to create this miracle."

    Wu Sangui defended Ningyuan.  After the defeat of Songjin, not long after he entered the city, the defeated Ming army followed. Wu Sangui was a blessing in disguise, and his army suddenly increased by more than 50,000.  Although most of the provisions prepared by Hong Chengchou were burned, some were still in Ningyuan, enough for half a year.  Therefore, he trained his troops and horses every day, selected warriors, and was always on guard against Jurchen invasion.

    Wang Pu, who fled back to the pass, was executed by the court, but there was nothing he could do to Wu Sangui and Chongzhen.  The ancestor's birthday came, and Hong Chengchou was said to have died in the battle. Only Wu Sangui was left outside the pass, and Chongzhen declared a good life to comfort him.

    At this time, Wu Sangui had become a figure of common concern in the Ming and Qing Dynasties.

    Chongzhen wanted to both use and guard against Wu Sangui. He knew that Wu Sangui was a filial son, so he moved his father Wu Xiang to be a senior member of the Ministry of War to reassure him.

    One night, Wu Sangui summoned several confidants and discussed how to bring his father to Ningyuan no matter what.  The guard came to report: "Sir, several people from the Qing Dynasty have come down from the city. They shot up a letter and asked us to hand it over to you personally." Wu Sangui took it and looked at it. It read "Wu Sangui personally expresses his gratitude". He was shocked:  "It's my uncle's calligraphy." He was shocked after seeing it. "My uncle is right under the city. Could it be that he deceived Huang Taiji and escaped again? This is great."

    He led his confidants to the top of the city, and it turned out to be his uncle. He exclaimed: "I'm amazed that my uncle is really capable and escaped from Huang Taiji again."

    Wu Sangui was more thoughtful, and he told his confidants, "You quietly open the city gate without making any noise, and take your uncle directly to the General Military Mansion."

    Since the siege of Jinzhou, the two men have not seen each other again. When they meet today, it is a reunion after a separation of life and death. The two hold each other's hands and cry.  Zu Dashou saw Wu Sangui dressed in plain clothes and asked in shock: "What are you?" Wu Sangui cried and cried: "My nephew was extremely sad when he heard that his aunt had passed away, but he could not pay his last respects to his aunt, so he could only offer sacrifices at a distance.

    Zu Dashou shed tears: "It's rare for Sangui to be so filial and your aunt's love for you is not in vain."

    "Without my uncle and aunt, I, Sangui, would not be where I am today. The grace of raising me will be unforgettable for the rest of my life." Zu Dashou said: "Bring some food quickly. We haven't eaten yet and we are all starving." Wu Sangui ordered: "  Prepare food and wine to welcome uncle."

    ¡°As long as it¡¯s as simple as eating enough, I still have something to say.¡±

    "Then let's make up for it first. After we finish speaking, it won't be too late to help uncle." After the meal, Wu Sangui retreated from everyone and asked: "How did uncle deceive him this time?

    Is it because you want to persuade your nephew to surrender?  "Zu Dashou shook his head.

    "Did that sneak out quietly?" Zu Dashou still shook his head.  Wu Sangui looked carefully at Zu Dashou's clothes. There was no trace of blood, and he didn't bring a spear, and it didn't look like he had rushed out: "Who is your uncle?"

    Only then did Zu Dashou take off his helmet, revealing his braids: "Sangui, my uncle is persuading you to surrender this time on the orders of the Emperor of the Qing Dynasty."

    "Ah? Uncle, you?

    Was it really Huang Taiji who sent you here?  Isn't he afraid that you won't come back again?  "My uncle's eyes have opened. This Huang Taiji is so thoughtful. He really sent his uncle himself this time."  "

    "Is Huang Taiji really so ambitious?" "More than that." Zu Dashou told Wu Sangui what he had seen and heard in Shengjing these days one by one. Wu Sangui was entranced when he heard it: "So, Huang Taiji can really become a phenomenon?"

    "Sangui, he has become a leader. Now that the world is in chaos, Chongzhen has no way to recover. Either it is the bandits or the Qing Dynasty. One of the two will rule the world. My uncle thinks that it must be the Qing Dynasty. So.  "My uncle is here to advise you to understand the situation in the world and make plans early."

    Wu Sangui thought about it for a while and said: "Huang Taiji is indeed an extraordinary person, but Chongzhen was also very cunning. He transferred his father to the Ministry of War. He said he was important, but in fact he was transferred under his nose.

    "If I really want to surrender, I have to settle my father first."  You tell the Emperor of the Qing Dynasty that I owe him a favor and I will repay him generously in the future.  "Sangui, whenIf you keep breaking up, you will be disturbed by it. You fall in love with Uncle Chen Yuan and don't object, but you can't have a long-term love for children. Heroes are short-tempered. I think the world will become Qing Dynasty sooner or later. Don't miss this opportunity.  "Everything Sangui has today is given by his uncle. As his uncle said, Sangui will go through fire and water and die without any regrets. Moreover, in today's world, as my uncle said, the Ming Dynasty has been exhausted."  Sangui knew it well, and after Sangui settled his father, he would have an explanation for his uncle and Huang Taiji.

    "However, my nephew has a request. From now on, our dealings must be kept secret and no rumors should be leaked. Even if my nephew is really demoted in the future, it should not be made public immediately. Otherwise, how can we earn money to open and close the door?"  It would be best if Huang Taiji could send troops to attack Ningyuan in the near future to bluff and let the court know that Sangui is still resisting the Qing Dynasty.  "

    "Abandoning the Ming Dynasty and returning to the Qing Dynasty is a very important matter. You have to take the big decision yourself. My uncle cannot force you. I will definitely convey your intention to the Emperor of the Qing Dynasty. You must take care of yourself."

    Seven days later, Zu Dashou returned to Shengjing. Zu Dalue, Zu Zerun, Zu Kefa and others dropped their hanging hearts.  Huang Taiji summoned him alone, listened to his performance, and showed a satisfied smile: "Okay, okay, people are afraid of meeting, and trees are afraid of being peeled off. Only when we meet can we explain things clearly. With Wu Sangui's words, I will  Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll wait patiently for him.¡±

    "Your Majesty, Wu Sangui implores your Majesty to send troops to attack Ningyuan in the near future to build momentum."

    "Oh?" Huang Taiji was startled, but he soon understood. He smiled and said: "We need to build momentum, but don't be anxious. You still have to be polite first and then attack. I also want to give a gift to General Wu."

    Zu Dashou secretly complained in his heart: "If this happens, Wu Sangui will feel uncomfortable." "Zu Chengzheng, you have to keep in touch with General Wu, and this matter depends entirely on you." "Don't worry, Your Majesty, I will definitely handle this matter.  That¡¯s right, I should make a contribution to the Qing Dynasty no matter what, even if it is a crime.¡±

    "What kind of crime is it? Where did it come from? You have done a great job this time. Don't always commit sins in the future. Everything is over."

    In the Battle of Songjin, more than 13,000 Ming troops were captured. Huang Taiji looked at the battle report statistics sent by Fan Wencheng and asked Fan Wencheng: "Where are these Ming troops now?" "Most of them are in the banners around Yizhou and Jinzhou.  "In the camp." Huang Taiji frowned at that time: "This is not possible. Some Manchu generals are very arrogant. If the prisoners of war fall into their hands, they must be tortured to death. They must be separated as soon as possible."

    "The emperor is kind, and I have an idea. Mongolia has established eight banners. Why can't the Han Dynasty build eight banners? The eight banners of the Han Dynasty can directly obey the emperor's orders, and there is no need for hereditary inheritance."

    Huang Taiji lightly patted the corner of the table: "This is Youhan's established strategy. Ning Wan and I and Tong Yangxing have told me that it seems that now is the time. You should discuss it with the officials quickly and draw up a plan.  The real list of the Han army flags needs to be released soon. I am worried that the Ming prisoners of war will be forced into trouble. You can send some spies to Yizhou and Jinzhou to catch a few bastards who abuse the Ming army prisoners of war and kill the chickens for the monkeys.  have a look."

    At the court meeting five days later, Prince Rui Duo Eryi announced the imperial edict to form the Eight Banners of the Han Army: "By the fate of heaven, the emperor decreed that although our Qing Dynasty was created by Manchuria, we also had the great efforts of Mongolia and Han.  The Han Dynasty adopted a consistent strategy. In the Battle of Songjin, thanks to the help of Tianzhi and all the generals, they won a great victory and captured many people. In order to appease the surrendered Ming army, the Han army banner was expanded, and the original four banners were expanded to eight banners.  The colors of the flags and armor are the same as those of the Eight Banners of Manchuria. The eight current banners are as follows: Zhenghuang Banner Gushan: Zu Zerun: Bordered Yellow Banner Gushan: Liu Zhiyuan: Zhenghong Banner Gushan: Wu Shojin: Bordered Red Banner  The mountain's forehead is true: Jin Li: Zhengbai flag solidifies the mountain's forehead. Tong Tulai: The white flag solidifies the mountain's forehead. Shi Tingzhu: The blue flag solidifies the mountain's forehead. Bayan: The blue flag solidifies the mountain's forehead. Li Guohan admires this.

    The eight new commanders of the capital came out to kneel down and express their gratitude. Huang Taiji advised: "You are all heroes of our Qing Dynasty. Now you are each holding the Han army flag. You must be diligent in training and take charge of the court."

    The key to training is to give full play to your strengths. Firearms are the strength of the Han Army Banner, so you must work hard in this aspect without slacking off at all.  "

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 545 The Death of Huang Taiji (Part 1)

    When the new commander-in-chief took office, he knelt down to express his gratitude. Huang Taiji advised: "You are all heroes of our Qing Dynasty. Now you are each holding the banner of the Han army. You must train diligently and be responsible for the court. Training should focus on giving full play to your strengths, including firearms."  This is the strength of the Han Army Banner, and we must work hard in this regard without slacking off.¡±

    The eight governors kowtowed again: "I will obey the emperor's teachings."

    Huang Taiji continued: "As for the Sanshun King's Department, it will be under the direct jurisdiction of the imperial court, and its organizational structure can be the same as the Eight Banners of the Han Dynasty."

    After Hai Lanzhu's death, Huang Taiji loved the whole family, and Concubine Zhuang became his almost only sustenance in the harem. The ninth son of the emperor, Fulin, who was a little over five years old, was smart, lively and cute. Whenever he had free time, Huang Taiji would come  Yongfu Palace taught Fulin how to read, ride and shoot.  Fulin was extremely smart. He could already read hundreds of Manchu and Chinese characters at a young age, and could shoot three prey within ten steps. Huang Taiji liked him very much.

    ? One day in June of the seventh year of Chongde, Huang Taiji was resting in Yongfu Palace, between the beds. Huang Taiji discovered that Zhuang Fei was quietly changing. She was more proactive than before, and the two of them were often in good times together.  Huang Taiji smiled in his heart and said, "Women, as you get older, you gradually let go." Huang Taiji went to bed very late, and after lying down, he played with Concubine Zhuang for a while. When he woke up the next day, it was already bright.  Seeing that Concubine Zhuang was sleeping soundly next to her, she quietly got off the kang. The female officer was already waiting at the side: "Your Majesty, don't worry, there will be no court meeting today."

    Huang Taiji slapped his forehead: "Oh, I'm so busy that I won't go to sleep. Is Fulin awake?" "I woke up early and is playing in the courtyard now." "Huang Ama, Huang Aniang, you guys?"  Come and see, there are two suns in the sky." Fulin, the ninth son of the emperor, shouted loudly in the courtyard.  ")

    When the guards, female officials, and maids in the courtyard looked up, they saw that there really were two suns in the sky, one big and one small. The big one was on the left and the small one was on the right. So they all exclaimed: "Your Majesty, Your Majesty, in the sky."  "There are two suns." Huang Taiji was washing his face. When he heard the shouting, he laughed and scolded: "Nonsense, look at it. How can there be two suns and another one? Chapter 545 Huang Taiji  Shoot it down."

    But the shouts outside were getting louder and louder. Huang Taiji walked out of Yongfu Palace curiously. He looked up and was shocked. Sure enough, it was the sky on the second day. The small one had very strong sunlight, but the big one was very dark.

    Huang Taiji raised his head and the sky was abnormal. What are you trying to tell me?  Suddenly, the hallucination of being in front of the Yiju Grand Buddha Temple appeared in front of his eyes. He looked at Fulin beside him, and a thought flashed in his mind: "Could this be a sign that I will decline in the future?"

    He continued to stare at the sky, and saw that the light of the big sun was getting darker and darker, and after two moments, it gradually disappeared.  At this time, Huang Taiji felt like the world was spinning, and his legs went limp and he fell to the ground.

    The guards, female officials, and maids immediately panicked: "Your Majesty, Your Majesty." Concubine Zhuang had been woken up. She knew something was wrong when she heard the screams, so she ran out with her clothes on and saw the Emperor fainted on the ground, her eyes tight.  She closed her mouth, her breathing was weak, and she was unconscious. She was scared out of her mind. She covered her mouth and didn't know what to do: "What's going on? I don't have a nosebleed. Isn't it an old problem?" She knelt beside Huang Taiji and didn't move.  Not daring to move: "Call the imperial doctor quickly."

    The imperial doctor arrived, knelt down and took his pulse, felt for a while, and then ordered: "Hurry and carry the emperor into the room and put him on the edge of the kang." In a short time, all the kings, Beile, got the news and gathered at Yongfu Palace.  forward.  Daishan walked into the palace. Huang Taiji had opened his eyes at this time, but could not speak. Daishan saw that the emperor's illness this time was much more serious than the previous ones, and he could not speak.  What to do?  He pulled the imperial doctor aside and asked, "What's wrong, Your Majesty?" "I replied to the Prince. I think it was overworked, which caused a weak fire to attack my heart. I've had an acupuncture now, and nothing serious will happen. I'll wait until the Emperor can speak."  Take medicine." Daishan felt relieved and asked, "Why didn't you see Mr. Wen Cheng?"

    When everyone looked at each other, they really didn¡¯t see Fan Wencheng. Zhezhe said: "The Ya family is all frightened. Most probably they forgot to tell. Just go and tell him."

    Fan Wencheng was surprised by the celestial phenomenon that happened in the morning. He gave explanations from various aspects, but they all felt a bit far-fetched: "I have to be Ning Wan. The emperor also trusts him the most." He sent someone to Ning Wan immediately.  After that, I invite you to come to the Secretariat of the Interior.

    Ning Wan, I have been immersed in the translation of Han classics for the past two years, and I have really started to learn.  He came to the House Secretariat and just sat down when the guards from Qingning Palace arrived: "Master Fan, the Emperor is ill. The Queen and Prince Li ask you to come to Yongfu Palace to see him as soon as possible."

    Fan Wencheng was startled: "Are you sick again? These days, the emperor's health has been very good. He is probably exhausted." He didn't have to think too much and grabbed Ning Wan's hand: "Let's go  , let¡¯s go into the palace together.¡±

    Ning Wan is an ordinary bachelor at this time. He is not qualified to participate in the court meeting, let alone meet the emperor casually, so he looked embarrassed: "Mr. Wen Cheng, II" "What am I"?How long has it been? It belongs to my mother-in-law and mother-in-law.  The emperor will definitely ask about celestial phenomena. You are an expert in this area, so you must give a satisfactory explanation to the emperor.  " Along the way, Fan Wencheng learned from the guards that the emperor really fell ill when he was watching the sky on the second day. He immediately remembered what the emperor had told him about the scene at the Yiju Grand Buddha Temple: "The emperor is suffering from a heart disease, a heart disease.  You really have to rather finish it and let me take care of it.  "

    When the two came to Xiangfeng Tower, Fan Wencheng had already thought of a way to treat the emperor. He said to Ning Wanwo: "The emperor's illness is caused by the abnormal celestial phenomena he saw in the morning. It is a heart disease, and heart disease must also be treated by the heart."  You can treat me with medicine like this." After entering the palace, Fan Wencheng knelt down and held the edge of the kang, crying: "Your Majesty, please take care of yourself."  When Huang Taiji saw Fan Wencheng, his hips moved and he smiled.

    "Your Majesty, look, Ning Wan and I are here." Huang Taiji's eyes widened immediately. Ning Wan and I didn't say anything, walked to the kang and knelt down: "I congratulate you, Your Majesty. Congratulations to Your Majesty."

    "Everyone was shocked, and at the same time they confused him: Ning Wan, I'm crazy, the emperor is so sick that he can't even speak. He still congratulates the emperor and congratulates the emperor."

    Azig was so angry that he raised his leg and kicked me from behind. The kick made Ning Wan and I stagger. When I wanted to kick again, I was stopped by Daishan.

    Ning Wan, I ignored him and continued: "Your Majesty, this servant is here for the celestial phenomena this morning."

    Huang Taiji nodded, meaning you should speak quickly.

    "Your Majesty, on the second day, auspiciousness will appear in the sky. The big sun will be dark, and the small sun will be brilliant. The old will be reformed and the new will be established. The Qing Dynasty will be revived and the Ming Dynasty will be destroyed. Chongde, the great emperor, will shine in all directions. From ancient times to the present, every dynasty has had this vision. I saw it  Immediately after this celestial phenomenon, I went to Mr. Wen Cheng. The servant wanted Mr. Wen Cheng to tell the emperor, but he was dragged here by Mr. Wen Cheng. "Huang Taiji knew that Ning Wan and I were knowledgeable in the Yijing Bagua, Yin Yang and Five Elements, astronomy and geography.  I have profound skills. After listening to his words, I felt that a thick dark cloud in my heart was suddenly dispelled. "Something lit up in my heart, and I screamed out with poison." He said, "What's wrong with me?"

    Everyone was overjoyed: "The emperor has spoken, the emperor can speak!" Azig shouted: "Ning Wan, I can cure the emperor's disease in a few words without needing injections or taking medicine."

    Dai Shan also secretly marveled at the side: "It's weird, what kind of trick did Fan Wencheng and Ning Wan me do? Why did the emperor get better as soon as they came?" Huang Taiji patted the edge of the kang with his hand: "Ning Wan me, come to me.  Talk." Ning Wanwo stood up and walked over.  Huang Taiji said: "Ning Wan, I've been gone for almost a year, and you haven't come to see me, have you forgotten me?" Ning Wan, I watched the emperor become so ill and felt heartbroken, but he remembered Fan Wencheng  The emperor's advice was to try to resolve the doubts in the emperor's mind and to provide spiritual support to the emperor.  He said with a smile: "Your Majesty, my servant is translating the classics of the Han Dynasty. The translation of "Three Kingdoms" has been completed and will be handed over to the emperor for reading soon." Huang Taiji smiled with satisfaction: "The Qing Dynasty needs these classics, Ning  "Master Ning is tired." Fan Wencheng was afraid that Ning Wan and I would burst into tears, so he interrupted: "Master Ning, tell the emperor about the celestial phenomena this morning."

    Ning Wanmei said: "Your Majesty, those who are proclaimed emperors today are one is Chongzhen of the Ming Dynasty, the other is Chongde of the Qing Dynasty, and the others who occupy mountains and become kings and dominate one area are just thieves, not the true emperor.

    When the Ming Dynasty precedes the Qing Dynasty, it is a big country; when the Qing Dynasty comes after the Ming Dynasty, it is a small country.  Therefore, the two days, large and small, coexist.  The big sun is bright and the small sun is clear.  "He ordered the guard: "Get the pen and ink.  "

    Two guards stood beside Ning Wan me carrying the four treasures of the study. Ning Wan me wrote two Chinese characters on the paper, one was the character "big" and the other was the character "small".

    "Your Majesty, please take a look." He brought the paper with the words "big" and "small" written on it to Huang Taiji, and in front of Huang Taiji, he tapped the pen on both sides of the word "big", and then "big"  "" became the character "fire", and I filled in the two points of the characters "1] and ", and the small characters became the character "water".

    Huang Taiji was surprised and listened to Ning Wanwu explain: "Your Majesty, the big one is fire; the small one is fire.

    , is water.  Water defeats fire, and the small sun defeats the big sun. The clear destroys the bright, and if the bright does not rise, the sun will perish.  "Ning Wan, I counted with my fingers: "This year is Renwu, next year is Guiwei, the year after that is Jiashen, and Jiashen is the year of gold and water. The end of the Ming Dynasty must be in Jiashen. This is what the sky shows today.  "

    Huang Taiji sat up "What a great bachelor, Jia Shen Mie Ming, he solved it well, he solved it well."

    Reward, Zhezhe, reward me with a thousand taels of silver.  "

    Seeing that the emperor had returned to normal, everyone clapped their foreheads and praised him: "Ning Wan, I am a genius, a genius." Ning Wan, I looked at Fan Wencheng gratefully, but Fan Wencheng was praising him with everyone.

    Fan Wencheng did not expect that Ning Wanwo would explain the two words "big" and "small" so magically and wonderfully: "Ning Dashi, I am the first scholar in the Qing Dynasty."

    &nbspIn order to further remove the doubts in the emperor's mind, Fan Wencheng suggested: "Your Majesty, since it is auspiciousness sent from heaven, the whole world should be pardoned to celebrate."

    Huang Taiji really seemed like a good person at this time. He immediately responded: "What Mr. Wen Cheng said is exactly what I want. I will issue a general amnesty to the target by your inner secretariat."

    The false alarm passed, but Huang Taiji's health did not completely improve, and he could not go to court for several days.  At this time, Fan Wencheng of the Internal Secretariat became even busier. If Fan Wencheng didn't read some memorials, Huang Taiji would never read them. If Fan Wencheng read them, as long as his opinions were written on them, Huang Taiji would approve them.  And every time at this time, Fan Wencheng would pull Ning Wanwo to help.  That night, they were eating in the yamen, reading the memorial while eating. As they watched, Ning put down his chopsticks. He praised: "Well written, well written, Mr. Wen Cheng,  Come and take a look.¡±

    Fan Wencheng came over and saw that it turned out to be memorials from Zu Kefa and Zhang Cunren, two political figures from the Metropolitan Procuratorate, and Lei Xing, a director of the Metropolitan Procuratorate: "The Emperor is mighty and mighty, virtuous for the world, benevolent and caring for the people, and uphold virtuous government.  , is deeply supported from all over the world. Although he has created a great cause, he is already the holy master of all ages, and he is also the wise king of today. Although ministers and others who hear the truth are protected by the emperor and heaven, they must love themselves and their bodies, so that they can enjoy their future.  Therefore, I ask the emperor to take good care of the dragon body, to answer the heart of heaven, and to comfort the people.

    Recently, the emperor's political affairs, the hearts of the heart, the affection, and the ministers also worried.  The ministers of each banner and department should perform their respective duties and fulfill their responsibilities. They should not push the blame to others, which would be a waste of time for the Emperor's Sacred Heart.

    When this great cause is about to be completed, the emperor should be more clear-minded and determined. All details should be handled by each banner and department. The emperor should be condescending and supervise the heads of each banner and department.  Since ministers and others are officials,

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ,¡­

    Fan Wencheng sighed: "The political style of our Qing Dynasty is awe-inspiring because of Zu and Zhang. They are really well-deserved officials. Wen Cheng has also advised these words in the past, but not so directly. The emperor really needs a good life and a good general."  Take a break."

    He wrote his opinion on the memorial: "Your Majesty, this memorial was written to the Emperor by the officials. Please read it carefully." The next day, the Emperor approved the memorial: "The good thing you have reported is mine.  I am responsible for everything, and I am not a laborious person. Because the ministers often do things according to my wishes, I have done everything for them. Until now, Prince Zheng, Prince Rui, Prince Su, and Prince Wuying have been responsible for everything.  The discussion is completed.¡±

    After reading it, Fan Wencheng said: "That's great, it should have been like this a long time ago." He immediately sent someone to invite four princes to read it, and he didn't know what to do for a while.  Ji'erhalang thought for a while and said: "Mr. Wen Cheng, the Emperor ordered us to handle government affairs, and we are bound to do so. But can the Emperor draw a boundary for us, what we can do and what we cannot do."

    Fan Wencheng nodded and said: "My princes, I don't think the emperor knows how to draw this line, and he can't draw it, so I don't bother the emperor anymore. There are all laws of the Qing Dynasty. Except for military and state affairs, princes, please press  Just follow the rules and do it boldly. If you really can't decide the time, you can just follow the emperor's instructions and complete it through consultation. This is the ancestral system implemented by the emperor. In the past, it was called the eight kings' council, but now it is the four kings' council."

    Dor* said: "Mr. Wen Cheng is right, we should share more of the work for the Emperor in the future." Fan Wencheng said: "The Emperor ordered his ministers to inform all princes that the Emperor and Prince Li will go to Anshan Hot Spring for recuperation in the near future.  The matter will be left to the princes."

    Hauge said: "Mr. Wen Cheng, I have been looking around for famous doctors recently. I heard that there are two doctors in North Korea who are highly skilled in medicine. One is good at acupuncture, named Liu Da, and the other is good at medicine, named Pu. Can we follow the imperial court's orders to treat them?"  They were summoned to check the emperor's pulse

    Fan Wencheng said with great joy: "It's rare for Prince Su to be so filial, so I immediately sent someone to invite him."!  !  !

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 546 The Death of Huang Taiji (Part 2)

    "I have already changed the strategy of remnant Ming to destroying Ming. This expedition is aimed at destroying Ming. Rao Yubeile Abatai." In the Manchu court, Huang Taiji suddenly issued this order.

    "I'm here."

    "I order you to follow the command of the general and lead an army of 100,000 to detour to Mongolia and conquer the Ming Dynasty again."

    Abatay was stunned: "Are you asking me to be the coach?" He couldn't believe it.

    Azige whispered from the side: "Your Majesty has ordered your general." Then he responded: "I obey your order."

    Huang Taiji warned: "This expedition is a familiar one. You can break through the Qiangziling area, sweep across the capital, and go straight to Hebei and Lu. You must avoid the peasant army. If you encounter it, treat it with courtesy and do not fight with it."  ¡±

    "I obey the order."

    On that day, a big banquet was held in the Dazheng Palace, and then there was a banquet held every five days by the kings, Baylor, with great hospitality. Chapter 546: The Death of Huang Taiji (Part 2).

    But Huang Taiji was most concerned about Wu Sangui. According to what Ning Wanwo said, there was less than a year before Jiashen destroyed the Ming Dynasty, and Wu Sangui must have a definite answer.  Therefore, he summoned Zu Dashou many times and asked Wu Sangui about the situation there.  One day at the end of October, Wu Sangui received a letter. Zu Dashou didn't even open it, but presented it directly to Huang Taiji in person.

    Huang Taiji read: "Uncle, Sangui pays my respects again. My uncle is eager to see Sangui. Why doesn't Sangui want to reunite with his uncle as soon as possible? However, in recent days, rumors have spread in the capital, accusing me of accepting generous gifts from the Jurchens, secretly colluding with the Jurchens, and intending to rebel.  Etc. Chongzhen originally had a grudge against his nephew, but now he is even more suspicious. According to a letter from my father, the Ministry of War wants to transfer Sangui to the pass to suppress bandits. If this order is given, Sangui's old father will have to go to the capital. If so, the plan will fail.  That's it. Sangui asked his uncle to tell the Emperor of the Qing Dynasty to send troops to Ningyuan quickly. Then his nephew could report the situation to the Ministry of War and stabilize the court first, and then proceed slowly. "

    Huang Taiji pondered: "It seems that Wu Sangui does intend to surrender, but he is just burdened by his old father. Wu Sangui cannot leave, and Zu Dashou's nephew is the commander-in-chief of Ningyuan. Is there anyone better connected than this? If it were anyone else  , everything will start from scratch.¡±

    He handed the letter to Zu Dashudao Chapter 546: The Death of Huang Taiji (Part 2): "Come and take a look."

    After Zu Dashou finished reading, he raised his head and said, "Your Majesty, Wu Sangui can't leave, and we can't waste all our efforts."

    "What Zu Chengzheng said is exactly what I meant. I immediately sent Duduo to lead his troops to attack Ningyuan, so that Wu Sangui could sit firmly on the Diaoyutai of Ningyuan."

    It was almost three o'clock when Zu Dashou left Qingning Palace. He said zhezhe: "The emperor's health has just improved, but he is so tired, so he should be more careful."

    Huang Taiji sighed: "It's the twentieth of the twelfth lunar month now, and the Renwu Year is about to pass. As Ning Wanwo said, there are still one year and ten days before the Jiashen Year, but many things have not been decided yet. I am anxious.  ¡±

    Huang Taiji fell ill again on the first day of the Lunar New Year in the eighth year of the Qing Dynasty's Puppet Chongde, and the annual New Year's Ceremony had to be stopped.  Getting sick on the first day of the new year is really an ominous sign. Queen Zhezhe discussed with Daishan: "Second brother, the emperor's body and bones are getting worse and worse. If he is a little better, he will not work in vain. On the first day of the new year, he will not work hard in vain."  It should be a day for everyone to celebrate, but the emperor has fallen ill, which is disturbing. The emperor believed those Han ministers who advocated saying nothing but using strange powers to confuse the gods, but he still didn't get better. I think we should ask the gods this time.  Just ask for God¡¯s protection.¡±

    Daishan said: "What the Queen said is very true. I don't think it is worse than this. This afternoon, I led all the brothers to the hall to worship and pray. The Queen asked a shaman to see if there was something that happened on the New Year's Eve. Please ask Shaman. The emperor cannot know about Man."

    So the two of them acted separately, and Zhezhe invited the shaman to Prince Su's Mansion.  Hauge was also worried about Huang Ama's illness, and immediately ordered his family to prepare sacrifices and place them on the table for sacrifices.

    The shaman beat the sacred drum and danced. He muttered words and the copper bell around his waist rattled. After dancing for two full seconds, the drum stopped and his whole body shook violently.  God was invited.  To everyone's surprise, the person invited was not the Eagle God, the Tiger God, the Yellow Fairy, or the Fox Fairy, but Concubine Chen.

    I heard the shaman cry: "Aunt, I am Hai Lanzhu. Hai Lanzhu has a hard life. I married the emperor at the age of twenty-six, and we were very affectionate with him. I expected to grow old together. Who would have thought that we would be separated halfway? Now I am  Alone and helpless, I miss the Emperor so much."

    When everyone heard that the shaman's voice was exactly the same as that of Concubine Chen, it was clearly Concubine Chen who was speaking. They were so frightened that they all knelt down and kowtowed.  Zhezhe was also very surprised, but she knew that Hai Lanzhu was possessed by a shaman, so she advised: "Hai Lanzhu, my aunt knows that you are suffering, but since you have left the Yang world, you must abide by the rules of the underworld.  , What's the use of waiting patiently for a few years to find a good family, reincarnate, and always thinking about the emperor sadly like this? "

    Hauge was furious, no wonder the emperorMa is always sick. It turns out that he called you Dangba. He pulled out his sword with a "snap" and said: "Hai Lanzhu, you are so bold. Since you have become a ghost, why do you still have nightmares about the emperor? The relationship between the emperor's dragon body and  With the fate of the Qing Dynasty, if you become a monster, I will kill you with one strike." He put the knife on the shaman's neck.  The shaman screamed and fell to the ground.  Everyone was stunned and stared at the shaman lying on the ground. After a long while, the shaman gradually woke up.  The first words he said when he woke up were: "Gone, gone." Then, his voice returned to his original voice.

    Zhezhe asked: "In the Immortal Family, Concubine Chen's soul is still lingering. What should we do?"

    "Please rest assured, the Queen, Concubine Chen said she will not come again. It is best to be buried in peace, Concubine Chen should be buried as soon as possible."

    Zhezhe was shocked. He was really an immortal. He even knew that Hai Lanzhu was not buried.  She responded: "The emperor means to suspend the spirit for three years. Since the Xian family has something to say, the Ai family will definitely convince the emperor."

    With Zhezhe¡¯s repeated persuasion, Huang Taiji agreed to bury Hai Lanzhu.

    Soon, Abatai sent a battle report: On November 5, the seventh year of Chongde, I entered the pass from Jielingkou and Huangyakou near Yanmen Pass. Although the Ming army took strict precautions at each pass, they were unable to defeat them.  hit.  Our eight-banner army conquered Bazhou, Hejian, Yongqing, and Hengshui, then entered Shandong, defeated Linqing, Yanzhou, Dengzhou, etc., and captured Zhu Yipai, king of Minglu, Zhu Hongzhi, king of Leling, and Zhu Yiyuan, king of Dongyuan.  With more than a thousand people from the kings and clans, they conquered three prefectures, eighteen states, sixty-seven counties, and eighty-eight towns, and obtained 12,250 taels of gold and 2,250,200 taels of silver.  Seventy taels, 4,440 pearls, 52,230 pieces of silk and satin of various colors, 13,840 taels of satin and fur clothes, and a captive population of 369,000.  I have now returned to Miyun and will be able to return to Beijing in one month.  "

    Huang Taiji was extremely happy: "Abatai is really one of my five tiger generals. This time he entered the pass and achieved brilliant results. I will reward him heavily."

    Huang Taiji found that there was something else in the memorial, which looked like a Ming Dynasty residence newspaper, so he opened it and saw: At the end of February, the rebel Li Zicheng changed Xiangyang to Changyi Prefecture, proclaimed himself the Civil and Military Marshal of Advocating Righteousness, and named Niu Jinxing as  The prime minister has six governments: officials, households, rites, soldiers, punishments, and workers. There are defense envoys, governors, state shepherds, etc. in each place, just like a royal court.  It is said that the traitor Zhang Xianzhong is also planning to establish an army soon.  This news is so exciting. Huang Taiji has never smiled happily since he fell ill in March of the seventh year of Chongde. Now, he smiles: "Everything is under my control. This is the real truth."  The sea is flowing, Jia Shen is extinguished, and I am not lying."

    In June, Abatai's division returned, and Huang Taiji ordered Prince Zheng Jierhalang, Prince Rui Dorgon, and Prince Wuying Azige to greet him.

    Li Zicheng has established a small court in Xiangyang, and Zhang Xianzhong will not be content to be second to him. He must have proclaimed himself king and emperor now.  Li and Zhang are no longer the thieves they used to be, but they have to replace them with the Ming Dynasty.  I said that there must be a decisive battle between Ming Dynasty and the peasant army. Looking at it now, this decisive battle is right in front of us.  With the military strength of the Qing Dynasty, it is easy to defeat the peasant army, but conquering the people's hearts is much more difficult than conquering by force.  Back then, the reason why we were able to gain a foothold in Liaodong was because we finally won the hearts and minds of the people and gave the people of Liaodong a chance to survive.  We are about to advance into the Central Plains. Whether we can gain a foothold in the Central Plains depends on whether we can finally win the hearts and minds of the people of the Central Plains, especially the hearts of the scholars. Rao Yubeile has made a good start this time, and he must be praised.  I haven't had a drink for a long time. I'm happy today. Come on, spare Yu Beile. I'll make an exception today. I'll toast you a drink.  "

    Abatai's hardships in the battle for more than a year were all blown away by the emperor's words. He raised his glass with some embarrassment: "Thank you, Your Majesty." He raised his neck and drained a large glass of wine.

    In the fifth expedition to the Ming Dynasty, Abatai received a reward of 10,000 taels of silver, and other soldiers also received very generous rewards.

    News of the fifth victory over the Ming Dynasty reached Mongolia and North Korea, and they both sent envoys to congratulate them.  Since Huang Taiji handed over the daily government affairs and only attended banquets and receptions every day, he was much more relaxed than before. He was in very good physical condition. Looking at him coldly, his face was glowing and his face was full of energy. All civil and military officials in the court were delighted by it.

    What makes Huang Taiji even more happy is that his fifth daughter Atuge is about to get married.  Atu is twelve years old and is the second daughter of Concubine Zhuang. She is as beautiful as a flower and jade, and Huang Taiji regards her as the apple of his eye.  Two years ago, she had settled down with Engelder's son Solha.  The wedding was scheduled to be held on the eighth day of August. On this day, Huang Taiji led the Queen, Zhuang Concubine and the concubines in the harem to hold a grand ceremony for Atu and Solha to confer the title of Lord and Son-in-law in the Dazheng Palace.  Korea, Korea, etc. each have their own contributions, and it goes without saying that the scene is grand.

    That night, Huang Taiji rested in Yongfu Palace.  The bustle of the day has passed, and it feels deserted at night.  Huang Taiji sat quietly in front of the lamp and sighed: "Attu is already married, how can I not grow old? There is no such thing as a banquet in the world that never ends."

    &nbspConcubine Zhuang heard that something was not right, so she advised: "Your Majesty, Atu is in the city. He can go back to the palace to see the Emperor at any time. If there is anything that has to be separated, please relax, Your Majesty." She handed over a thick hand.  This gift account: "This is the gift list recorded by the internal management office. Your Majesty, please take a look."

    Huang Taiji took it and turned it over inadvertently. Suddenly, he was stunned when he saw that Prince Baylor's list contained a pair of golden saddles.  Golden saddle?  What golden saddle?  Could it be a saddle inlaid with gold?  He asked Concubine Zhuang, "Have you seen the golden saddle?"

    "I've seen it before. It's very beautiful. The saddle, saddle bridge, and saddle nails are all made of gold."

    Huang Taiji's expression changed, and he threw the gift list onto the kang with a bang: "This is an act of overstepping the rules. I and Da Beile can use the golden saddle, how can others abuse it. If this wind spreads, all the princes, Beile, and Beizi will  "All the ministers followed suit, are you going to stop messing up?" He ordered the guards: "Go to Sol Ha's father-in-law immediately and get those golden saddles. I want to see them."

    Concubine Zhuang panicked, and she hurriedly advised: "Your Majesty, why don't you ask for the dowry things back? Besides, today is Atu's night of flowers and candles. Your Majesty, let's calm down first and wait until tomorrow."

    Huang Taiji sighed and said: "This is the only time in my daughter's life. I can't be too unkind, but this matter is related to the atmosphere of the Qing Dynasty. Let's wait until tomorrow."

    The court meeting on the ninth day of August lasted until noon. At the meeting, Huang Taiji generously rewarded the envoys of various ministries, especially the Tumote tribe who introduced Tibetan envoys to the court.  In the afternoon, he ordered Azig, Dorgon and his nephews, nephews and grandchildren to come to Qingning Palace.  Entering the palace, they found a row of gleaming golden saddles placed on the edge of the south Kang. They immediately recognized them as the gifts they had presented yesterday. They looked at each other and felt something was wrong, fearing that they would be punished again.  Then the emperor said: "Here we come, please sit down."

    Several people sat down uneasily.

    "Are these saddles yours?"

    He stood up and responded: "Yes, it belongs to us and has been given to Princess Gulen Atu."

    Huang Taiji said angrily: "You are so rich, you even use gold as a saddle, I really feast my eyes on it."

    Azig said: "Your Majesty, my brothers and others think that Atuge is the noble one. When she gets married, she should have a golden saddle to match her. Otherwise, how can she show her dignity? We also made the custom-made one after careful consideration."

    Huang Taiji asked: "How many pairs have you customized?"

    "Two pairs per person."

    "So I gave one pair to Atu, and each of you kept one pair?"

    Several people responded in unison: "Yes."

    "Huh, it's quite scheming. Do you think this can stop me?" He glared at Dorgon fiercely. Dorgon didn't dare to look at him and lowered his head.

    Huang Taiji looked up to the sky and sighed: "Is our Qing Dynasty really rich and powerful? So rich that we use gold as a saddle? You all know Zhu Changxun, the blessed king of Luoyang in the Ming Dynasty. He has a golden saddle, but whose mount is it now?  What about Li Zicheng? When Li Zicheng attacked Luoyang, Zhu Changxun was extremely wealthy, but the soldiers who defended the city did not even have enough to eat. As a result, he was separated from his relatives and became a prisoner of Li Zicheng.  It was boiled and eaten with Fuwang meat and venison, which the rebels called the Fulu Feast. Even if he had given a tenth of his possessions to the soldiers defending the city, he would not have ended up like this when the city was destroyed.  Pearl pulled two large carriages. All the things used in daily life are made of gold, and they are not all prepared for Li Zicheng. I don't object to your enjoyment. You are the prince of the Qing Dynasty, but you must use gold sparingly today.  As a saddle, you can use gold as your armor tomorrow. What about the future? Follow the example of Emperor Wu of the Han Dynasty and build a golden house to hide Gillian?

    He walked up to several people and said earnestly and sincerely: "We came out of the mountains. Although we are noble people, we are still in the minority. To control the crowd with a small number, the most important thing is to win the hearts of the people. You can't imagine the difficulties that the late emperor had to start his business back then.  But you didn't catch up, Azig and Haoge caught up. Now you have become the prince Baylor, with a millionaires, a group of aha, and you are very rich, but you can't forget about it, and you have to visit it often.  , see if there is anyone who can¡¯t afford to eat or wear clothes, whether there is anyone who can¡¯t get a woman, and whether there is anyone who is starving to death. If you go down and show yourself to your subordinates, they will be more honest, and the people will call you Mr. Qingtian.  . No matter how valuable a saddle is, what will happen to it? If everyone betrays their relatives, who will own the saddle? Li Zicheng or Zhang Xianzhong?

    Brothers and nephews, we are about to take over the Central Plains, and a more complicated situation is yet to come. Do not indulge at any time, remember to abstain from sexual immorality, and the lessons are not far away; we must always be thoughtful and be prepared for danger in times of peace.  I hope you can all become the pillars of the Qing Dynasty.  The second brother is now sixty-one, and I am fifty-two. Besides, I have been plagued by illness in recent years, and the Qing Dynasty depends entirely on you.  Only when you have the people and the country in your heart will you be foreverHave yourself.  "

    Huang Taiji's sincere words moved them. Dorgon knelt down and said, "I know I was wrong. We will definitely remember the emperor's teachings and always be prepared for danger in times of peace."

    Huang Taiji said: "It seems that all my thoughts have been in vain. You can go back. Remember, come to Qingning Palace tomorrow night. I will ask Wen Cheng to tell you "Ten Thoughts on Admonishing Taizong" first."

    After Dorgon left, Huang Taiji felt depressed. He wanted to find someone to talk to, so he ordered his guard to say, "Go and invite Mr. Wen Cheng."

    He sat at the Kang table and picked up Zu Dashou's memorial, one of which wrote: "I think that in order to break through Shanhaiguan, we should first capture the five cities in front of the pass: Ningyuan, Zhongyousuo, Zhongqiansuo, Zhonghousuo, and Qiantunwei.  , I know the strength of these five cities very well. Although Wu Sangui's old father is in the capital, his family is in the middle and rear. If Wu Sangui's family is captured by me, I am not afraid that Sangui will not surrender.  , Ningyuan will be surrendered immediately, and the other three cities can be conquered in one fell swoop.

    "It is a good idea to take over Wu Sangui's family. You can give it a try. Zu Dashou will still be useful in pacifying the Central Plains in the future. If you find an opportunity to transfer him to the Ministry of War, he will be able to make full use of his talents."

    When he continued to look down, he felt that he had been "fooled", and his blood surged up, and he didn't know anything anymore.

    Fan Wencheng walked into the Qingning Palace and saw the emperor leaning on a high pillow to read the memorial. He went forward and knelt down and said, "My lord, Fan Wencheng, bows to the emperor."

    "In the past, the emperor would have immediately ordered the guards to watch his seat, but this time there was no movement.  Fan Wencheng felt a little strange, so he knelt down again and said, "Your Majesty, Fan Wencheng." Before the Emperor responded, Fan Wencheng raised his head and saw that the Emperor's eyes were slightly closed and motionless. He seemed to be asleep, so he said to the female official:  "The emperor is asleep. Please help the emperor to Dongnuan Pavilion quickly."

    The two female officials knelt on the kang and supported Huang Taiji. They found that the emperor's head was drooped and his saliva was drooling.  As soon as he held his arm, he was a little stiff, and he exclaimed: "Your Majesty, Your Majesty, please come to the room and rest."

    The emperor showed no reaction. Fan Wencheng suddenly broke into a cold sweat. He put his hand to the emperor's nostrils, but couldn't feel his breath. He shouted: "Your Majesty, Your Majesty!"

    Huang Taiji still didn¡¯t respond. The two female officials saw that the emperor had stopped breathing and screamed: "Your Majesty!"

    This scream was very sharp. The Queen and Concubine Zhuang were in Dongnuang Pavilion preparing for Atuge to return home after three days. When they heard the scream, they hurried out.  Baidu search, provides download of this book.

    At this time, Fan Wencheng grabbed the emperor's arm and felt the pulse for a long time, but there was no trace of pulse anywhere.  Fan Wencheng's head banged, he sat down on the ground, and exclaimed: "Your Majesty, Your Majesty"

    On the night of the ninth day of August in the sixteenth year of Chongzhen in the Ming Dynasty and the eighth year of Chongde in the Manchu and Qing dynasties, Tai Chi, the pseudo-emperor of the Qing Dynasty, finally ended his life.  !  !  !

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 547 The Great Conqueror¡ªDing Yunyi!

    "Huang Taiji is dead."

    Ding Yunyi suddenly said something for no reason.

    "Ah, what?" Qin Yun beside him didn't react for a moment.  .

    "Huang Taiji is dead." Ding Yunyi repeated his words again.

    "How did third brother know?"

    Qin Yun asked, and then he realized that it was probably the people from the Golden Sword Guard who had brought the news.

    Ding Yunyi smiled and said nothing more.

    Huang Taiji is dead. It is August of the 16th year of Chongzhen. Emperor Chongzhen will soon be leaving.  This Ming Dynasty¡¯s innocence is really going to change.

    But there are still Tiger Guards in Fujian, and there is Ding Yunyi who is determined to turn the tide!

    This Ming Dynasty cannot be destroyed!

    "In two years, our Huben Guards have expanded to 300,000 elite troops, built countless warships, and cannons. Although money has been flowing out, a huge army has been established. But I don't know that the third brother is preparing for a decisive battle with the rogue bandits.  Or a decisive battle with the Manchus?" Qin Yun asked smoothly.

    Ding Yunyi smiled again: "Why can't we fight both sides?"

    "What, a decisive battle between two sides?" Qin Yun was surprised: "Well, I'm afraid you are not strong enough, right?" "I'm just joking." Ding Yunyi said perfunctorily: "In short, no matter what happens, let the brothers  Get ready."

    At this time, Ding Yunyi was already ready for the decisive battle.

    But he is still waiting for the best opportunity to come to light,

    Two years have passed by in a blink of an eye, and too many things have happened during these two years.  One hundred and twenty-seven rebellions, large and small, occurred in Japan. Countless Japanese died in these rebellions. The rebellion did not gradually subside until the sixteenth year of Chongzhen.

    Since the end of the 14th year of Chongzhen, Ding Yunyi has begun to immigrate to Japan in a planned way.

    Those who are willing to immigrate have received strong support from Ding Yunyi without exception.  The whole of Japan cannot be conquered by suppression alone. Transforming Japan into the Ming Dynasty is obviously a good choice.

    The conflict between the new immigrants and the old forces is inevitable, but it is nothing more than labor pains.  The most difficult period was obviously during the fifteenth year of Chongzhen's reign.

    There have been many incidents of armed fighting between new immigrants and indigenous people.  But those new immigrants behaved horribly.  Some of them even had muskets.

    Aboriginal people have died many times due to armed fighting. When a complaint was filed with the government, the government's attitude was still relatively ambiguous.

    They often protect new immigrants. In cases where someone fights to death, the best they can do is to send the murderer back to the country.  But it won't be long before these people will appear in Japan again.

    Only one was promoted. Ling Zhiren, the magistrate who had just been sent to Japan, was only 21 years old when he took office. Hai Rui, a young and energetic official who wanted to learn from the Ming Dynasty, decided to perform well no matter where he went.  Come out with your own integrity.

    It was his turn to be in trouble. On the second day after he took office, a large-scale fighting incident occurred in Mingtian County under his rule.

    More than 100 new immigrants and more than 300 indigenous people participated in this fight.  Although the number of new immigrants was small, they used muskets again at the critical moment of the fighting, killing eight natives on the spot.

    The lawsuit was brought to Ling Zhiren.

    Eight people died, which Ling Zhiren thought was a big case.  Ling Zhiren did not dare to be careless, so he immediately sent out government officials to arrest the criminal and personally inspect the scene.

    There is actually nothing complicated about the case, and it is clear at a glance.

    The new immigrants did not deny their murder in court. Ling Zhiren saw that the case was clear and the criminals readily confessed. He immediately sentenced the culprit to Qiu Hou and beheaded the others and all the others were sentenced to imprisonment. The aborigines felt proud for the first time.

    The name "Ling Qingtian" is actually spread among Japanese people.

    There were three people sentenced to death. The leader was originally from Shandong, named Hou Fangzheng, and later moved to Taiwan. After Wu Liehou's relocation mobilization order was issued, he was the first to sign up to move.

    When he was sentenced to death, he had no fear at all. Instead, he smiled and said, "Master Ling's sentence is really fair. Master Ling is a good official, but it's a pity that this is not Fujian." Ling Zhiren didn't know what the other party meant, but  Hou Fangzheng also closed his mouth and said nothing.

    Only a few days after the verdict, Japanese governor Su Yang Qiuyuan actually summoned Ling Zhiren in person.  For a small county magistrate, it was a great honor to be summoned by the governor.

    After seeing Su Yang seeking a chance to marry, the governor was very polite and asked about the general situation of Mingtian County, and then asked about the incident.Feeling passionate, he suddenly said slowly: "Ling County is a good official, but it's a pity that this is Japan."

    Ling Zhiren was stunned. Why were these words exactly the same as what Hou Fangzheng said?

    "In Fujian, Lingxian must be a rare good official, but in Japan, Lingxian is a bit unqualified to be an official." Su Yang Qiuyuan smiled and said: "Actually, before Lingxian arrived in Japan, it happened countless times  After such a thing happened, most local officials turned a blind eye. Ling County thinks it's because they are not as capable as you, or because they are corrupt? "

    "This." Ling Zhiren didn't know how to answer.

    "Why did Marquis Wu Lie want to immigrate on such a large scale? I'm afraid Ling County has never thought about this." Su Yang Qiuyuan's words did not contain much blame: "Japan is our newly acquired province, and everything is in ruins.  , and we have experienced a lot of resistance here, large and small. How can we completely use Japan to our advantage? Repression alone cannot fundamentally solve the human problem. "

    Ling Zhiren is a smart man, and he quickly understood the meaning of Fushuai's words.

    To truly turn Japan into the Japan of the Ming Dynasty, large-scale immigration and gradually invading the power of the indigenous people are obviously a long-term but effective method.

    Being an official here does not require you to be fair, but requires you to complete the tasks assigned by Marquis Wulie to the letter.

    He also gradually figured out why the new immigrants had so many muskets.

    These muskets were obviously distributed to them deliberately by some force.

    And there is only one person standing behind this force

    Ling Zhiren is a smart young man. Under Su Yang Qiuyuan's enlightenment, he quickly understood what should be done.  After returning to Mingtian County, the first thing he did was to release the imprisoned new immigrants.  He also revised his judgment and expelled Hou Fangzheng and others back to Taiwan.

    When Hou Fangzheng and others left, they took nothing with them except simple baggage. All their family property was left in Mingtian County. Ling Zhiren went to see them off in person.

    When bidding farewell, Ling Zhiren said meaningfully: "I wonder when I can see you all again?" "I'm afraid it won't even take sixty days." Hou Fangzheng smiled slightly and said: "Round after round 1

    Group after group, we people will take root in Japan sooner or later.  "

    Sooner or later, those of us will take root in Japan.

    This is a promise, and it is also an oath.

    There are many young officials like Ling Zhiren who were sent to Japan. Most of them stayed in Japan for more than three years and were later transferred to other places, such as Ling Zhiren.  After accumulating sufficient experience in Japan, he was transferred to Malacca three years later and served as the associate director of the Malacca Governor's Office.

    Malacca, like Batavia, has become the territory owned by Ding Yunyi.

    The expedition started in the thirteenth year of Chongzhen and lasted until the fifteenth year of Chongzhen.  During this period, there were countless fierce battles between the two sides, and Hongyi and Folangji continued to mobilize troops for reinforcements.  Even the Ganrasi people joined the battle.

    The Ganrasi people came to avenge Luzon Island.

    They are not willing to lose Luzon just like that, but the Spain of today is no longer the Spain of the past, and the once powerful empire is in rapid decline.  Facing Luzon, they could no longer take it back with their own strength.

    And using the power of Hongyi and Franji seems to be a good way. As long as the enemy can be stopped in Malacca or Batavia, the enemy may be defeated.

    The Spaniards had a wishful thinking, but Ding Yunyi had already made plans in Batavia.

    In October of the fourteenth year of Chongzhen, a large-scale Chinese uprising broke out in Batavia, and the leader of Qiwen was none other than Han Heyu, the golden sword guard who had made great changes in Batavia before.

    There was a fierce battle on the front line, but a large-scale uprising suddenly broke out in the rear. This was a huge blow to Hongyi, which forced Hongyi to deploy troops to deal with the terrible arrow uprising.

    But the Great Uprising does not seem to be that easy to extinguish.

    These insurgents were armed with firearms and had perfect command.  Facing the fierce counterattack of the Hongyi army, they firmly occupied several strategic points and continued to deal with the Hongyi.

    What they want is not immediate victory, but to use an uprising to directly provide the most powerful support to the Huben Guards soldiers fighting on the front line.

    At the same time, the expedition fleet commanded by Ye Dahai also began to strengthen its offensive.

    After losing control of the sea, Hongyi seemed very passive, although there were twoReinforcement fleets from the country and a Spanish fleet entered the battle, but they were quickly defeated by the Tiger Guard Navy.

    For Batavia, the Netherlands is too far away from them, while Fujian is too close to them.

    The naval forces of Huben Guards can receive reinforcements anytime and anywhere, and any losses can be replenished as soon as possible.  They don't care how much time they spend fighting the enemy.

    At the end of October of the fourteenth year of Chongzhen, after the Batavia Uprising broke out, the Huben Guards began to conduct landing operations.

    Hongyi tried their best to block the enemy's advance, but they were more than capable.  In the face of the Tiger Guards' progressive attacks, their doom has gradually arrived.

    The uprisings that echoed the landings of Batavia and Hubenwei also greatly shaken the Hongyi. By mid-November, the Hongyi found it difficult to continue to persevere.

    The new governor of Batavia, Opie, began to seek negotiations with the Ming Dynasty, but the conditions proposed by the Ming army were really difficult for Opie to accept.

    The Ming army demanded that Batavia surrender immediately and unconditionally, but how is this possible?  Batavia is a very important chess piece for the Netherlands and cannot be lost under any circumstances.

    But the Ming army seemed to have lost interest in continuing negotiations with Hongyi. After a brief adjustment, the offensive was further strengthened.

    A large number of artillery arrived and began to bombard Batavia, and the rebels in Batavia immediately began to fight back. The situation in Batavia was precarious, and the city could be breached at any time.

    Opie is still a conscientious officer, and he will never give up here until the last moment.  He armed and mobilized all the forces that could be mobilized in the city.

    The battle raged fiercely, and large-scale casualties began to appear in Batavia.

    Opie and the red barbarian soldiers in Batavia never thought that the Ming Dynasty's artillery had become so sharp. The shells ruthlessly destroyed Batavia, and the artillery fire shrouded Batavia terrifyingly.

    Deaths continued to appear, and the wails of the wounded continued to pierce Hongyi's heart and shaken Hongyi's determination to resist.

    At the most critical moment, Opie sent his envoy again and asked the Ming army to stop the bombardment for ten days, so that Batavia could have time to treat the wounded.

    Ye Dahai was dumbfounded. What kind of request was this?

    Opie¡¯s suggestion was flatly rejected.

    Rather than stopping, the shelling intensified.  Gradually, the voice that Governor Opie least wanted to hear began to appear in Batavia: Surrender!

    Opie knew that Batavia's confidence had been shaken, and it was difficult for him to continue to hold on without continued domestic support.

    As a proud Dutch officer, surrender was something he couldn't bear, but reality had to prompt him to do so.

    In December, the Batavia rebels began a large-scale counterattack, quickly defeated several red barbarian armies, and successfully occupied several strategic locations for red barbarian defense.

    There is no hope that Ren Tong can continue to hold on.

    Opie sent his envoy for the third time. He told Ye Dahai that he was willing to lead Batavia to surrender, but the prerequisite was that the safety of the lives and property of all Dutch people in Batavia must be guaranteed.

    Ye Dahai agreed to his request.

    On December 28, the 14th year of Chongzhen, the Dutch Governor of Batavia, Opie, announced his surrender, and the Ming army entered Batavia. The city of Batavia was included in the territory of the Ming Empire.

    Subsequently, Ding Yunyi quickly transferred a large number of officials into Batavia and took over the city.

    Beginning in January of the fifteenth year of Chongzhen, Ming Dynasty officials began to expel local red barbarians on a large scale. This period was known as the "Dutch Batavia Disaster"

    The deportation operation lasted until June of that year.

    Ding Yunyi¡¯s purpose is very simple and clear. He must firmly control Batavia in his own hands and use it to create a steady stream of wealth for himself.

    Compared to Batavia, Malacca¡¯s attack operations were not so smooth.  It was not until February of the fifteenth year of Chongzhen that the Ming army commanded by Cai Jiuzhou began to land in Malacca.

    Although the process is a bit more difficult, after all, victory is already in hand.

    It was from Malacca that the Falangji people got a relatively real impression of China, and the steps towards China also started from Malacca.

    After Vasco da Gama¡¯s fleet arrived at Kozhikode in present-day Kozhikode, Kerala, in the southwest of the Indian peninsula, they systematically collected geographical and humanistic information about Asia on a large scale, with the main target being China in the Far East.?? 

    In 1512, the Folangji people who conquered Malacca bribed 55 Chinese shipowners and began to plan a plan to go to China.

    The Portuguese were interested in the wealth of the Ming Empire, and imagined that China could easily fall into the hands of the Francois like Malacca. Although after hundreds of years of coming to the coast of China, they discovered that the Ming Empire was not something that Portugal could swallow up in one go.  Although the occupation of Malacca did start the most "splendid" history of the Portuguese maritime empire.

    The Ming court learned that Malacca had been occupied in 1520, nine years after Malacca fell into the hands of the Folangji people.  In the past nine years, the footsteps of the Flemish people have already crossed the South China Sea and entered the coast of Guangdong, China.

    If it had not been for the impudence of the Folangji people and the envoy Muhammad of Prince Bintang of Malacca, who came to Beijing and sent Malacca's letter of request for help to the Ministry of Rites, Malacca would have fallen into the hands of the Folangji people.  Being kept in the dark.  However, Emperor Wuzong of the Ming Dynasty had long lost the ability to solve the matter. This absurd monarch died after being ill for three months.  However, under the advice of a group of ministers at the time, they finally responded to the fall of Malacca: Folangji was not allowed to pay tribute. At the same time, Pires and his party, who were the Portuguese envoys to China, were taken to Guangzhou in the spring and summer of the same year and returned to Malacca as tribute.  The hostages in Liujia territory were thrown into prison.

    Faced with repeated requests for help from the Malacca court, the Ming court declared that it required Portugal to return Malacca, otherwise it would detain the mission until Malacca was returned.  This method of detaining envoys to deal with the armed occupation of the Francois is undoubtedly a sign of incompetence and a lack of international ocean views.

    But after all, the Ming Dynasty had no military presence in Southeast Asia, and its tributary relationship with Southeast Asian countries was just a political commitment letter to each other, which was feeble.  When kings like Zheng He disappeared in Southeast Asia, the Ming Dynasty's weak diplomatic words and negotiations could not save Malacca from its fate.

    But now the Tiger Guards¡¯ army has arrived!

    In February, as the Tiger Guards landed in Malacca in large numbers, Franco Soko, the governor of Malacca who was stationed in Malacca, knew that he could no longer save Malacca's fate.

    Negotiations lasted for about twenty days. After some of his demands were met, Franco announced the surrender of Malacca.

    Malujia was incorporated into the Ming Dynasty in the fifteenth year of Chongzhen.

    The victory of Batavia and Malacca is a very important part of Ding Yunyi's entire plan. Now there is no strong force around Ding Yunyi.

    The great conqueror Ding Yunyi!

    He has successfully established a sphere of influence with Fujian as the center, which is completely controlled by himself. Now he can safely focus on the heart of the Central Plains.

    In the sixteenth year of Chongzhen, the Manchu ruler Huang Taiji died, and the Ming Dynasty also came to the moment to decide its fate!

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 548: Live as a minister of the Ming Dynasty, die as a ghost of the Ming Dynasty!

    In the seventeenth year of Chongzhen's reign, it was a critical moment that determined the fate of the Ming Dynasty.

    For Li Zicheng, this year is no longer the 17th year of Chongzhen, but the first year of Yongchang.

    Also on the first day of the first lunar month, Li Zicheng proclaimed himself emperor in Xi'an, marking the founding of the country. He also added a "day" to the head of "Cheng" and changed his name to Zisheng.  The honorific title was postulated to that of his great-grandfather.  He also made Niu Jinxing a bachelor of Tianyou Palace, Song Xiance became a military adviser, added six ministers, and established a complete set of political institutions imitating the Ming Dynasty.  Song Qijiao was appointed as the Minister of Civil Affairs, Lu Zhiqi as the Minister of Household Affairs, Gong Yan as the Minister of Rites and Affairs, and Zhang Jiran as the Minister of Military Affairs.  Among the meritorious officials with the fifth-level title, there are nine people below Hou Liu Zongmin, seventy-two people below Bo Liu Tichun, thirty sons, and fifty-five men.

    After the last fortress Yulin was captured, except for Hanzhong, Chapter 548 was born as a minister of the Ming Dynasty, and died as a ghost of the Ming Dynasty!  At this time, Li Zicheng had all the land of the Three Qin Dynasties in his hands, and he had 600,000 cavalry and 400,000 infantry under his command.

    At that time, the prophecy that "the eighteenth son will be the master of the divine weapon" has spread widely, and some people have compared it to King Yingzheng of Qin, a ferocious and powerful founding king in the future.

    Listening to the brothers from the past saying "Grandpa Emperor" one by one, Li Zicheng was very excited and unhappy.

    At this time, Li Zicheng, entrenched in Guanzhong and controlling Henan, was quite satisfied. He was not Yingzheng, and he had no ambition to truly dominate the world. His intention was to divide the world equally with Ming.

    In fact, Li Zicheng and his subordinates do not have anyone who truly has a long-term strategic vision and the ability to govern the country. They are good at destruction but not construction.  Niu Jinxing and his like only encouraged Li to rush into the capital and become a veritable emperor. It seemed that all problems would be solved as soon as he captured Beijing and ascended the throne.  Li Zicheng was much more realistic about this, so when he was in Hubei in the past, he would adopt Gu Junen's advice to take Guanzhong first, instead of marching into Hebei and driving directly to the capital as Niu Jinxing suggested.

    At this time, Li Zicheng was facing a serious decision. He had been fighting for many years, conquering the east and the west. He relied on war to support war. Most of his subordinates were unruly and unruly. Once he settled down, he would be at a loss. Chapter 548: Life is Right  Minister of the Ming Dynasty, you are a ghost of the Ming Dynasty!  Got it.

    A million-strong army that has been stationed in one place for a long time will surely come to nothing.  It was the will of the majority of the Dashun government to send troops to continue the war, and Li Zicheng could not stop this. Although he might not be willing, he might have sensed some ominous meaning in his intuition.

    In February, Li Zicheng crossed the Yellow River, sent troops to Shanxi, and officially marched towards the capital.

    At the beginning of this journey, there was basically no resistance, and the army did not even arrive. The letter of surrender arrived first. On the seventh day of March, Li Zicheng successfully occupied Taiyuan.  Then there was a fierce battle with Ming general Zhou Yuji in Daizhou. Zhou Yuji had followed Hong Chengchou and participated in the Battle of Songjin. He was not an ordinary person. He fought hard for more than ten days in a row. When Li Zicheng was blocked, he wanted to withdraw his troops.  Li Zicheng had suffered countless defeats. This small setback was nothing at all, but he was concerned that his hastily established political institutions still had many problems that needed to be solved urgently. At this time, he preferred to lay a solid foundation first and destroy them.  Ming is a secondary matter.  But the generals were not convinced and insisted on deciding the outcome first.  As a result, after another battle, the opponent ran out of ammunition and food and retreated without support.

    Li Zicheng pursued them to Ningwuguan and announced that if they did not surrender within five days, they would massacre the city.  But this time Li Zicheng encountered strong resistance. Zhou Yuji followed Yuan Chonghuan's tactics of that year, using artillery to defend the city and bombarding it. He also sent troops from time to time to occupy the periphery and deal with the opponent. After three days of fierce fighting, Dashun's army lost ten thousand people.  Li Zicheng also fired back, destroying the city wall several times, but the enemy immediately built it up again.  The Dashun army once broke through the city gate, but the city gate was immediately closed, and no one of the thousands of troops who entered the city survived.  Li Zicheng was furious, and used the tactics of human sea to attack successively, and finally captured Ningwuguan.  Then came the massacre of the city, and women, children, old and young were not spared.

    By March, all of Shanxi had fallen into Li Zicheng's hands.  At this time, another partial army led by Liu Fangliang had also captured Baoding, and Li Jiantai, a great scholar who was personally campaigning on behalf of the emperor, was captured.

    On March 11, Li Zicheng's troops arrived at Xuanfu.  The commander-in-chief Wang Chengyun and the eunuch Du Xun went out of the city thirty miles to greet them. Before Du Xun left the city, he notified the governor Zhu Zhifeng and advised him to be aware of current affairs. Zhu Zhifeng cursed: "You rely on the trust of your superiors and send you here specially.  The territory belongs to you. When you arrive, you will be betrayed. How can you show your face?"

    Du Xun didn¡¯t answer and walked away laughing.  Zhu Zhifeng, who was guarding the city alone, stood in front of a cannon. Seeing Li Zicheng's troops approaching step by step, he turned to the left and ordered: "Fire them for me."

    But there was silence on both sides, and no one came forward. Zhu Zhifeng wanted to take action himself, but the soldiers around him held up his sleeves. Zhu Zhifeng beat his chest and sighed: "Unexpectedly, people's hearts are like this!" Then he hanged himself.

    On March 15, Tang Tong surrendered, and Li Zicheng's army passed Juyong Pass and reached Beijing.

    Outside the Changyi Gate, incense burners are surrounded, yellow carpets have been laid out, and dragon chairs have been placed.  Li Zicheng sat down contentedly, surrounded by the two princes of the Ming Dynasty who had become prisoners: King Qin and King Jin.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?He had already sent his subordinates to pretend to be merchants to find out clearly the reality of the situation. He had already begun this work when he was still far away in Xi'an.  Now that all the officers and soldiers in the suburbs have surrendered or fled, they have basically been wiped out. Beijing is now an isolated city that can be easily conquered.

    Although through vigorous publicity by Niu Jinxing, Song Xiance and others, people around him regarded him as the next destined emperor, but he himself was always half-convinced. For more than ten years, he had been busy fighting, fighting wits and courage with officers and soldiers, or fighting with his peers.  The scheming continued for a moment. He was not mentally prepared to be an emperor. He was extremely unfamiliar with that set of behavioral norms and ways of thinking. There was even a kind of heartfelt disgust after vanity and complacency, but he was already  I am involuntarily stepping into this unfamiliar territory step by step.  He wanted to slow down this too fast pace, so soon after leaving Juyongguan, he secretly sent the Ming Dynasty general Wang Yongji to Beijing to negotiate with the emperor. The exchange was to "divide the river and rule it". The Ming emperor named him king and cut the north of the Yangtze River for him.  territory.  But there is no trace of Wang Yongji so far.  Now Du Xun was sent in again, and the conditions were even lower.

    Liu Zongmin came over and asked: "Our army has been besieging the city for a day, why don't we attack quickly and capture Beijing quickly?"

    Li Zicheng shook his head and replied: "Let's wait until noon."

    A drizzle began to fall in the sky. This rain was predicted by Song Xiance the day before yesterday. "The calculation is really accurate. Could it be that the Sa family is really the master of the artifact?"

    At this time, Du Xun came back and informed Chongzhen that he refused the peace negotiation.  "This boy, if you don't eat the toast, you will be fined with wine." Li Zicheng stood up angrily.

    Although the situation was irreversible, Chongzhen still went to court every day to ask questions and handled government affairs as usual. In early March, he heard Jiang Dejin, the minister of the Ministry of Household Affairs, say that although the court had already issued an order to unify the "three rates", various prefectures and counties were still plundering them.  As before, he once again issued an order to abolish the "training rate".

    He also personally took care of the defense of Beijing, and armed three to four thousand eunuchs in the palace and assigned them to various places to participate in the defense.  He summoned missionary Tang Ruowang to consult on the configuration and use of firearms.  On the sixth day of March, King Qin issued an order.

    King Qin¡¯s order, King Qin¡¯s order, unfortunately, can King Qin¡¯s order still work at this time?

    At this time in Fujian, Wu Liehou Ding Yunyi no longer had to wait for Chongzhen¡¯s Qinwang orders. He knew what would happen this year.

    The generals at all levels of the Huben Guards have all been summoned. Looking at Wu Liehou's solemn expression, they vaguely knew what was going to happen.

    Ding Yunyi didn't speak for a long time, and after a while he slowly said: "Li Zicheng has marched towards the capital."

    After a short moment of silence, someone actually let out a sigh of relief, as if relieved.

    In fact, they have been waiting for this day to arrive. Fujian, Taiwan, Japan, Luzon, Malacca, Batavia, Siam, Myanmar and other places are already under their control.  All they have been waiting for is this moment.

    The moment comes when we continue to create miracles for Huben Guards.

    "Everyone, get ready." Ding Yunyi said calmly: "Our navy and army will all set off. Cai Jiuzhou, Zhang Xianxuan, and Ye Dahai."

    "exist!"

    "You three are the commander-in-chief of the navy. You know what you should do."

    "yes!"

    "Huangfu Yunjie, Hou Lu."

    "exist!"

    "You two are the forwards on the left and right, leading the cavalry to set off today!"

    "yes!"

    Ding Yunyi's eyes fell on the generals: "The generals of this town will personally lead all the main forces to attack. In addition to the troops left behind in Fujian, Taiwan, various colonies and other places, there are a total of 350,000 amphibious and land troops. This formation will use these 350,000  Thousands of troops, go and reverse the Ming Dynasty!¡±

    "We are willing to fight to the death with Marquis Wu Lie!"

    This is the loudest answer from all the Tiger Guards!

    Ding Yunyi¡¯s eyes fell into the distance, far, far away.  From now on, a brand new challenge, a challenge that can determine the fate of a nation, has slowly begun to unfold.

    He didn¡¯t know whether he could succeed, or whether his 350,000 troops could reverse the dynasty that was about to collapse, but he didn¡¯t care.

    He is fighting for this nation, and his enemies do not only include rogue bandits like Li Zicheng.  There is also the more ferocious enemy outside Guan.

    He can tolerate failure. Even if he fails, he still has Fujian, Taiwan, Japan, and so many colonies. He can still reorganize a large army in the shortest time.

    Now, the future and destiny of the Ming Dynasty and the Han people are firmly in their own hands

    Li Zicheng's army has approached the capital.

    At this time, everyone in the capital reacted with dissatisfaction.Something like that.  Some are panicking, some just want to leave this terrible place as soon as possible, and some are thinking about how to get in touch with the bandits. No, we can no longer call them bandits now, but how to get in touch with "Emperor Yongchang" Li Zicheng and show his behavior.  own loyalty.

    Some people were calm and did not show any panic at all.

    For example, Ding Yuanzhao, the former right minister of the Ministry of War.

    During the two years when Chongzhen was most suspicious of and hated Ding Yunyi, Ding Yuanzhao was also implicated. He was dismissed by Emperor Chongzhen on random excuses. Finally, Chongzhen still remembered his past achievements and did not pursue further investigations.

    However, Ding Yuanzhao has been restricted from living there, and his scope of activities is only in Ding Mansion.

    When Li Zicheng proclaimed himself emperor and finally decided to march to the capital, no one paid attention to Ding Yuanzhao anymore, and those who were monitoring him fled.

    Ding Yuanzhao still didn¡¯t leave.  Every morning when he gets up early, he first moves his body, eats the delicious porridge prepared by his wife, and then spends the day quietly reading a book.

    He didn¡¯t care at all what he would face.

    He didn¡¯t care, but his son-in-law Wang Qingheng couldn¡¯t care less. When he appeared in front of his father-in-law again, his face was full of panic: ¡°Father, I heard that Emperor Yongchang is approaching the capital.¡±

    "What did you say? What do you call an intruder?" Ding Yuanzhao suddenly opened his eyes.

    "Ah, intruder." Wang Qingheng then realized that he had made a mistake: "I made a mistake. Many people in the capital now call intruders that way, and I am used to calling them that. Father, please think of a solution as soon as possible."

    Ding Yuanzhao closed his eyes and said nothing.

    Wang Qingheng quickly winked at his father Ding Biwei, who quickly pulled her fifteen-year-old son Wang Chirui forward and said: "Father, if you don't think about yourself, you should also think about your grandson.  Xiang Wen, his second sister, and his second brother-in-law are all in Fujian now. Why don't we go and join them?"

    "A loyal minister is seen in the national crisis!" Ding Yuanzhao opened his eyes and said slowly: "How can you be so panicked before the intruders have arrived? Xiang Wen did whatever he wanted in Fujian, and the Holy Spirit was angry. Although he couldn't do anything, why should he still do it?  Do I have the nerve to seek refuge with him?"

    "Father." Wang Qingheng swallowed: "Although Xiang Wen has made some mistakes, he is still your son after all."

    Ding Yuanzhao closed his eyes again.

    Wang Qingheng¡¯s father was helpless. He glanced at Ding Chen Wanhe and found that he also looked helpless.

    At this moment, suddenly the uncle from my hometown rushed in in a hurry: "Master, madam, second lady, second lady is back!"

    Everyone was stunned for a moment.

    Second lady?  Is Ding Biyue back?

    It was only after Ding Biyue appeared that everyone knew this was not an illusion.  Even though the children are now grown up, Ding Biyue still looks like she's in a hurry: "Let's go, let's go, it's too late if we don't go!"

    "Second girl, you, why are you back!" Ding Chen Wanhe burst into tears when he saw his second daughter, whom he had not seen for a long time.

    "Second sister." Ding Biwei held her sister's hand, tears streaming down her face.

    Ding Yuanzhao was as calm as ever: "Biyue, was it Ding Xiangwen who asked you to come?"

    "Dad, Xiang Wen didn't ask me to come, I came here myself." Ding Biyue hurriedly greeted her father: "Xiang Wen had known for a long time that there would be a disaster in the capital, so he sent his golden sword guards ahead of time.  I happened to overhear it from Yuan¡¯s mouth to support our Ding family. I didn¡¯t trust my parents, sister, and brother-in-law, so I decided to come along.¡±

    "Golden Sword Guard?" Ding Yuanzhao snorted coldly: "When did the Ming Dynasty have a Golden Sword Guard?"

    "Dad, now is not the time to talk about this." Ding Biyue was a little anxious: "Xiang Wen is not a rebellious minister. He knows that the capital is in danger. He has ignored the grievances with the court and personally ordered all the troops to go to the capital to serve the king!"

    As soon as the word "King Qin" came out, Ding Yuanzhao's eyes lit up, but then he sneered and said: "The grudge with the court? The court has never been sorry to him Ding Xiangwen, it was him who failed the court first! You go back and tell  That brother of yours, I will be waiting for him in the capital. When will he arrive with King Qin¡¯s troops, when will I recognize him as my son?"

    Ding Biyue knew her father's temper and would never change the things he decided, so she and her mother, sister, and brother-in-law looked at each other in confusion.

    "Why are you so stubborn, Mr. Ding!" At this moment, a voice floated in, and then a man in his thirties who looked like a scholar came in with simple clothes.

    &nbsp; "Who are you?" Ding Yuanzhao stared at him and asked.

    "The commander of the Golden Blade Guard, Xie Tian, ??has met your lord." Xie Tian said with a calm expression: "I, the Golden Blade Guard, were ordered to take the Marquis' family out of the capital. It was a matter of great importance. Xie Tian did not dare to neglect at all, so he went to the capital in person. Sir,  Along the way, I continued to receive intelligence from my subordinates. The bandit army is only a few days away from the capital. My carriage and escort have been arranged. Please take your family and leave with me quickly, otherwise it will be too late.  "

    Ding Yuanzhao glanced at him coldly: "I told you, I won't leave. I am a minister of the Ming Dynasty in life, and a ghost of the Ming Dynasty in death. If the intruder really enters the capital, I will die as a martyr to the country!"

    "My lord only knows how to be loyal, have you never thought about your family?" Xie Tian still said calmly: "My lord wants to be loyal, and Xie Tian has no other way to persuade him, but where is your wife? Where is your daughter? Where is your grandson?  Do you want them all to die with you? I heard that King Qin's order has been issued, but no one has responded yet. Only I, Marquis Wu Lie, lead the army. Are you really a traitor?  Will Wu Liehou¡¯s family leave him one by one?¡±

    Ding Yuanzhao was silent there. He slowly looked at his family, and then suddenly sighed heavily: "Go, go, you all go. I stay here, no matter life or death,  I will stay here. Thank you, go tell your Marquis Wu Lie and let him remember that he is a minister of the Ming Dynasty, and let him not forget that he is the Marquis Wu Lie of the Ming Dynasty!"

    "Dad!" The Ding sisters called out together.

    Ding Yuanzhao smiled miserably: "You don't have to persuade me anymore, I have made up my mind. Qingheng, don't leave either. You can stay with me."

    "Ah!" Wang Qingheng was stunned.

    Ding Yuanzhao smiled slightly: "Qingheng, don't worry, I am your father-in-law, which means I am your father. I will not harm you. I will definitely give you a clear path when the time comes."

    Wang Qingheng didn¡¯t want to stay at all, but he didn¡¯t dare to disobey his father-in-law¡¯s order.

    "I won't leave either." Ding Chen Wanhe smiled slightly: "We have been married for so many years, where can I go without you? No matter life or death, I will always be by your side." Baidu search, hand type, provided  Download this book.

    Ding Yuanzhao also smiled. What regrets can there be about having such a wife?  Then he waved his hand: "Go, go, all go to Fujian to join your Lord Wu Liehou Ding, Lord Town Ding!"!  !  !

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 549: Moving south?

    Ding Yuanzhao watched his children leave him. When Xie Tian was about to leave, Ding Yuanzhao stopped him: "Xie Tian, ??go back and tell Ding Yunyi that Wang Qingheng cannot be trusted. If a thief comes to Beijing,  , he must be the first to surrender. I kept Wang Qingheng to remove some harm to your Marquis Wu Lie, so that they should remember this."

    "Yes." Xie Tian said silently: "Is there anything else you would like to give me?".

    Ding Yuanzhao let out a long sigh: "Let Ding Yunyi never forget that he is still a minister of the Ming Dynasty no matter what. In the future, no matter what, please ask him to leave some blood for the Ming Dynasty."

    Xie Tian nodded silently.

    Outside, the carriage was ready, and about twenty solemn-looking people were closely guarding the carriage. As soon as the Ding sisters and others got on the carriage, the curtain was quickly lowered, and then the carriage left quickly.

    Xie Tian stared blankly at the Ding family for a while, then bowed his head to the end.

    At this time in the Ding Mansion, Wang Qingheng was restless, but Ding Yuanzhao smiled and said to his wife: "Madam, no matter what, we are still together."

    Ding Chen Wanhe was also smiling slightly: "Actually, you are still very proud of Xiang Wen, right?"

    Ding Yuanzhao nodded and said: "Yes, although Xiang Wen is lawless, few people can create such a large scale in such a short period of time like him. And I always have  I have a hunch that as long as Xiang Wen is here, our Ming Dynasty will not be destroyed."

    "It can't be destroyed, it can't be destroyed." Ding Chen Wanhe said with a smile: "Our Ming Dynasty cannot be destroyed, and neither can our Ding family."

    Wang Qingheng is very surprised why this old couple can still laugh

    What Chongzhen really didn¡¯t expect was that the defenders in the strategic towns of Taiyuan, Ningwu, Datong, Xuanfu and other places would be vulnerable to a single blow and collapsed at the first touch.  What's the point?  Total collapse caused by long-term accumulation of bad governance.  Since the Jiajing period, the border guard army's problem of arrears in military pay has never been solved, and its morale has been extremely low. Under the strong pressure of rogue bandits, it quickly collapsed.

    Li Zicheng's army captured Pingyang on the 23rd of the first lunar month, advanced to Fenzhou on the second day of the second lunar month, captured Taiyuan in the seventh lunar month, and marched north from Taiyuan on the 15th of the seventh lunar month. At Ningwuguan, they were resisted by the commander-in-chief Zhou Yuji.  Datong's commander-in-chief Jiang Quan not only refused the order to reinforce Ningwu, but instead surrendered to the bandits, and Datong fell without a fight.  On the sixth day of March, the bandits advanced to Yanghe, and Jiang Xuan, the deputy general, surrendered.  On March 13, rogue bandits entered Xuanfu. Governor Zhu Zhifeng and general soldier Wang Chengyin surrendered, and Xuanfu fell without a fight.

    The situation is like the autumn wind sweeping away fallen leaves.  Could it be that the Ming Dynasty simply allowed "the majority to be exhausted" and did nothing?  Of course, Chongzhen and his ministers were not willing to give in, so they planned an expedition, moved south, and served as king.  However, none of them worked.

    On the ninth day of the first lunar month of the seventeenth year of Chongzhen, the Ministry of War received a document sent by Li Zicheng, announcing that the soldiers would arrive at the gates of Beijing on the tenth day of March, and the two sides would start a decisive battle.

    This was obviously a challenge to the authority of the Ming Dynasty and an extreme contempt for the combat effectiveness of the Ming Dynasty army, so the time for the decisive battle was publicly announced.  There was not much time left for the court to prepare for war.

    As the leader of a country, Chongzhen was so anxious that he had trouble sleeping and eating. For several days in a row, he could not think about food or drink due to anger and exhaustion.  When he went to court, he expressed his true feelings to the ministers: "I am not the king of a subjugated country. Everything is a symbol of the subjugation of the country. The world where our ancestors were protected by wind and rain, once lost, what will be seen in the earth? I am willing to supervise the master to  In a decisive battle, even if you die on the battlefield, you will not care, but you will not die in peace.¡±

    After saying that, he cried bitterly and angrily asked the ministers: The situation is like this, there is no manpower outside the imperial court to turn the tide, and the imperial court's finances are close to drying up, what should we do?  Can you share my worries?

    When the ministers heard that the emperor planned to personally supervise the army and fight to the death, they did not dare to neglect. Chen Yan, the chief minister of the cabinet, was the first to express his willingness to go out on behalf of the emperor.  Chongzhen replied without hesitation that it was difficult for southerners to do the job and he refused.  The cabinet ministers Wei Zaode, Jiang Dejing, Qiu Yu, Fan Jingwen, Fang Yuegong and others successively requested to go on an expedition on behalf of the emperor, but Chongzhen disagreed.

    At this time, Li Jiantai, who entered the cabinet together with Fang Yuegong in November last year, spoke: "The emperor is so worried and angry, how dare I not contribute my own strength. I am from Shanxi, understand the situation, and am willing to use my family wealth as military pay. Please  Lead the troops to war."

    Chongzhen originally intended to let this Shanxi native lead troops on an expedition. Hearing his statement, he was overjoyed and praised him repeatedly. He also said that he would personally farewell to him in the suburbs of Beijing to show the majesty of "going out on behalf of the emperor".

    Who is Li Jiantai?  He was a native of Quwo County, Shanxi Province. He was a Jinshi in the fifth year of Tianqi's reign. He successively served as the imperial wine minister and the right minister of the Ministry of Civil Affairs. He entered the cabinet in November of the sixteenth year of Chongzhen.

    This person often talks to his colleagues about the war in his hometown and is willing to?Contribute family wealth and go out to quell chaos.  It seems that his coming forward was not a whim, but was well prepared.  Of course the emperor couldn't ask for it, because Li Jiantai was from Shanxi and would fight to the death to defend his hometown. What's more, he was a local rich man, so he didn't have to worry about military pay. It was the best of both worlds.

    On the 26th of the first lunar month, the "Expedition for the Emperor" ceremony was solemnly held.  First, the prince-in-law, Captain Wan Wei, offered sacrifices to the Ancestral Temple. Then the emperor came to the main hall and held the so-called "sending ceremony". On the spot, he handwritten the four characters "conquer on my behalf" and awarded them to Li Jiantai together with the Jie Yue and monk Fang Baojian, which symbolized power.  Then, the group of people took a bus to the Zhengyangmen Tower, where the emperor personally hosted a farewell banquet.  Along the way were soldiers holding flags and flags, lining up from the Meridian Gate to the outside of the Zhengyang Gate. The golden drums were beating, flags were fluttering, and the atmosphere was quite lively.  There are nineteen banquet tables on the Zhengyang Gate Tower. In the middle is the emperor's royal seat, to the east are nine tables for civil servants, and to the west are nine tables for military officials. The wine sets on the table are ancestral ritual vessels, and the ones used by the emperor are inlaid with gems.  The ministers use ordinary gold cups.  As the music sounded, the emperor toasted three glasses to Li Jiantai and said emotionally: Sir, going here is like I am going on an expedition in person, and everything can be done easily.

    After the banquet, the eunuch put on a red flower and a red cloak for Li Jiantai.  Amidst the sound of drum music, Li Jiantai left the Zhengyang Gate Tower, and the emperor watched him off on the tower.

    Such a grand expedition ceremony placed high hopes on the emperor and the court.  So, can Li Jiantai, a man from Shanxi, really turn the tide?

    The situation in Shanxi is very chaotic. It is not an exaggeration to describe it as "the three Jins are invincible".  Before the rogues arrived, the defenders fled, leaving behind empty cities and panic.

    In this emergency situation, Li Jiantai should have worked hard and traveled day and night, but he chose to take his time and used ancient military techniques to march no more than thirty miles a day. He really failed the emperor's trust.  The emperor personally assigned him 1,500 soldiers from the Beijing camp, and they were equipped with Ling, the head of the Ministry of War, Guo Zhongjie, the commander-in-chief, and Tang Ruowang, the missionary in charge of Western weapons. The lineup was not weak.  Cheng Yuan, a Jinshi, rushed to Zhending Temple and encouraged Li Jiantai to rush to Taiyuan to calm people's hearts.  He also showed Ling the defense strategy of Pingyang and Taiyuan.  But it was all in vain.  Li Jiantai didn't want to take the risk and go to Taiyuan to calm people's hearts.

    Shanxi has long been in chaos. On December 21 last year, the city gates of Pingyang Prefecture were opened wide. Officials abandoned the city and fled, leaving them undefended.  On the 23rd of the first month of this year, the bandits arrived in Pingyang from Puzhou, and the prefect Zhang Lin surrendered.  Five days later, news of the fall of Pingyang reached the capital.  The delivery of information was so slow.

    The poor functioning of Shanxi's local government directly affected the imperial court's strategic decision-making, making Li Jiantai's "campaign on behalf of the emperor" an afterthought.

    The imperial court had no precise military intelligence, so it focused Beijing's defense on the southern flank - the line from the Taihang Mountains to Zhending and Baoding, and neglected the northern flank - the Datong and Xuanfu lines, assuming that it would be heavily guarded to ensure safety.  The emperor's decision-making was based on the wrong analysis of the Ministry of War. The first step when he ordered Li Jiantai to go south to Baoding was to consider that "the imperial court's worries" were in Baoding, not Xuanfu and Datong; even if Baoding was lost, it would still be possible.  Xuanda's army can be recruited to defend the capital.

    This judgment is completely inconsistent with the actual situation. Even if Li Jiantai's expedition is fruitful, it will be difficult to ensure the safety of the capital. At best, he can only resist Liu Fangliang's partial army.  Moreover, Li Jiantai did not want to defend Shanxi to the death. His behavior was just a political gesture and a bluff.  He brought 1,500 forbidden troops, and the food and salary supplies in the Baoding area had to be dealt with on the spot. The local officials were afraid that he would come to recruit troops and demand payment, so they refused to allow his troops to enter the city, which ruined the prestige of the dignitary superintendent.  Prior to this, Wei Zhengu, the censor, pointed out to the emperor: One soldier and one pay are all dependent on the local area, so why should the powerful control the weak?  In his opinion, "auxiliary ministers cannot be relied upon, and state affairs cannot be blamed."  That means, don't place too much hope on Li Jiantai's expedition.

    Li Jiantai himself was not a loyal and courageous person. His request to "go on behalf of the emperor" was nominally to share the emperor's worries, but in fact it was to save the property of a wealthy family in his hometown.  However, when he was still marching from Baoding Prefecture to Zhending Prefecture and Shunde Prefecture, and before he could reach the land of Shanxi, his hometown Quwo fell.  In this way, his motivation to save his hometown was completely lost. Like a frustrated ball, the heroic words he said in front of the emperor a few days ago were suddenly thrown out of the sky.  He knew that the situation in Shanxi was beyond control, and he didn't want to attack the situation again.  From then on, Li Jiantai had no intention of heading westward and had been lingering south of Beijing, waiting to see the situation and doing nothing.

    Chongzhen, who had high hopes for Li Jiantai, heard that Zhending had been captured by rogue bandits and thought that Li Jiantai had "sacrificed his life for the country."  On February 28, he summoned Zhang Jinyan, the Minister of War, to verify the situation with him.

    Zhang Jinyan replied: "I have never heard of it."

    Chongzhen was a little angry: "I have alreadyYou know, why are you still hiding it?  "

    Zhang Jinyan replied again: "I didn't see the newspaper."

    Chongzhen was very angry: "Zhending has fallen. Of course, it is impossible to report it. Why doesn't the Ministry of War send someone to conduct reconnaissance?"

    Zhang Jinyan¡¯s answer was even more baffling: ¡°Sending people to conduct reconnaissance requires money and food. The Ministry of War does not have money and food, so it cannot conduct reconnaissance.¡±

    After hearing this answer, Chongzhen was so angry that he had nothing to say, so he pushed forward the case.

    The Ministry of War, which holds the central position of the military, would use the excuse that it is too poor to send spies. Isn¡¯t it ridiculous?  But what is even more ridiculous is that the emperor received the news that Li Jiantai "sacrificed his life for the country", which was completely false.

    The fall of Zhending was on February 23rd and March 3rd. This Li Jiantai actually suggested to the emperor to "move south" to show that he was still alive, and the lie was self-defeating.  However, Li Jiantai's claim to "camp on behalf of the emperor" was shattered.

    Not only was the cowhide destroyed, but it also ended in a disgraceful end.  Liu Fangliang commanded the bandits and soon captured Zhending, and Li Jiantai fled to Baoding.  On March 13, Liu Fangliang surrounded Baoding City. He did not resist at all. He sent the Chinese army to Guo Zhongjie City and announced his surrender. He himself became a prisoner. The imperial edict, the governor's seal, and Shang Fang's sword were all burned by the rogue bandits.  .

    After the failure of the "Emperor's Expedition", the proposal to move south was put forward again.

    Li Mingrui told Emperor Chongzhen.  On the way to Beijing, I heard that the situation was dangerous and that rogue bandits were approaching the capital. Now is the time of survival and death, so we must take a long-term approach.  At present, it seems that "moving south" is the only solution to alleviate the urgent task.

    In view of the lesson that his "southern migration" proposal was stillborn, Chongzhen was more cautious about this and said perfunctorily: This matter is important and should not be raised easily. I don't know what God's will is?

    Li Mingrui sighed and said: "Destiny is unpredictable. It all depends on human affairs. Human beings can defeat God. The emperor's move is in line with God's will. The slightest difference can be a huge mistake. Moreover, the situation has reached a critical moment and we can no longer delay and follow the rules. The authorities are confused, but the bystanders know clearly. The emperor must make an immediate decision.  "

    Chongzhen looked around and confided his inner thoughts to him: "I have been determined to do this for a long time, but no one has helped me, so it has been delayed until now. I agree with you, but the ministers outside do not obey, so there is nothing you can do. This matter is important, please ask you  Keep it confidential and never let it out.¡±

    Chongzhen asked him in detail about the specific matters of "moving south".

    Li Mingrui said confidently: "Under the escort of the army, the imperial court can go south by land, sea, and canal. The emperor must drive south by small road and reach the Huaihe River in twenty days."

    Chongzhen expressed his approval and once again told this matter not to be leaked.

    Seeing that the emperor seemed to have some considerations, Li Mingrui asked the emperor to make a decisive decision and leave Beijing. There would be no benefit in being trapped in a dangerous city.

    After lunch, the conversation between Chongzhen and Li Mingrui continued.  After dinner, Chongzhen felt that there were still many issues to be studied during the "southern move", so he made an exception again and summoned Li Mingrui. The two had a chat and discussed specific matters such as food and salary support, military stationing, and the use of internal funds during the "southern move".

    When the conversation ended and Li Mingrui left the palace, it was already the second watch of the night.

    This was an extraordinary meeting. It was on the third day of the Lunar New Year. People were still busy celebrating the New Year, but Chongzhen was considering his retreat - "migrating south."

    To be fair, under the circumstances at the time, "moving south" seemed to be the only option available to get out of the predicament.  There are Zuo Liangyu's 100,000 troops in the middle reaches of the Yangtze River, and there are troops from the four towns in the north of the Yangtze River in the lower reaches guarding the natural moat of the Yangtze River. Nanjing is much safer than Beijing. Even if the north falls, it is still possible to settle in the south of the Yangtze River.

    The problem is that "moving south" means abandoning the ancestral temple and mausoleums, which is difficult to talk about. Important ministers from the cabinet and the six ministries must come out to oppose all opinions and form a unanimous consensus among the court.

    "It's a pity that those ministers are afraid of being stigmatized and dare not advocate "southern migration".  On the ninth day of the first lunar month, when he proposed to the six ministers of the cabinet that "I am willing to supervise the army", the ministers rushed to express their willingness to "camp on behalf of the emperor" and no one mentioned "moving to the south".

    However, the situation is becoming more and more urgent.  After Li Zicheng marched into Shanxi, he issued a proclamation to denounce the Ming Dynasty. The aphorism in it - "The king is not very dark, isolated but blind; the ministers are all private, and they are less loyal than the party and the public." It caused great shock.  Although Li Zicheng said that "the emperor is not very bad" - the emperor is not bad, Chongzhen still issued a "Edict of Sin" to deeply reflect on the country's peril, claiming repeatedly that it was all my fault.  His original intention was to unite the increasingly scattered public sentiment and turn the tide.  Unfortunately, the matter has reached this point, and empty words will no longer help.

    Chongzhen once again thought of "moving to the south" and summoned Gong Yonggu, the prince's consort, to consult the emperor's relative on emergency measures.  Gong Yonggu strongly encouraged the emperor to "move south" and if he was trapped in the capital, he would sit and wait for death.

    &nbsp; Soon, Li Mingrui made a public appeal and suggested "moving south".  He said: If the emperor "moves south", the Beijing camp troops can escort him, and hundreds of thousands of soldiers can be recruited along the way.  Some royal palaces in Shandong can be stationed there, and the buildings in Zhongdu in Fengyang can also be stationed there. There are Shi Kefa and Liu Kongzhao in Nanjing who can entrust great things and establish the great cause of Zhongxing.  Beijing can entrust Wei Zaode, Fang Yuegong and other cabinet ministers to counsel the prince and deal with the aftermath.

    Chongzhen handed his memorial to the cabinet for discussion.  Chen Yan, the chief assistant of the cabinet, opposed the "southern move" and signaled the military department to give the matter to Zhongguang Shiheng. He severely condemned Li Mingrui's "heretical theory" and threatened in a stern voice: If Li Mingrui is not killed, it will not be enough to calm the people's hearts.

    Li Mingrui refused to accept it and tried his best to defend the "southern move". He cited the precedent set by Guo Zuo for 150 years after the Song Dynasty "southern move", and repeatedly argued that only "southern move" could have any hope of resurgence.

    Chongzhen was very disgusted with Guang Shiheng's opinions. He reprimanded him face to face for being motivated by "clique" and issued an imperial edict: "Guang Shiheng blocked my move to the south. I should have been executed. I will spare my life." Although his attitude was very firm.  , but the ministers remained silent.

    Li Banghua, the censor of Zuodu of the Metropolitan Procuratorate, supported Li Mingrui. He wrote a secret memorial to the emperor, proposing a compromise plan, sending the prince to "move south" and making Nanjing the companion capital, leaving a way out and maintaining the hope of the people.  Chongzhen read his memorial and was filled with admiration. He was so excited that he walked around the palace and rubbed the memorial into pieces without letting go.  He immediately summoned Chen Yan, the chief minister of the cabinet, and told him: Li Banghua is right!  Chen Yan was firmly opposed to "southern migration" and deliberately revealed the news to the outside world, and encouraged officials to lash out at the idea of ??"southern migration".

    Chongzhen felt the pressure of "moving south", and his position changed subtly. When he summoned his cabinet ministers again, he made a decision that was completely different from his original intention: to stick to Beijing.  His reason was: If I go alone, what will happen to the ancestral temple and the country?  What to do with the mausoleum?  What to do with the millions of lives in the capital?  It is the moral orthodoxy that the king and the country live and die together.

    The cabinet ministers suggested that the prince should be allowed to "move south" to continue the reign of the country.

    Chongzhen retorted: I have been running the world for more than ten years, but to no avail. What has a brother like the prince done?  Gentlemen, please take the opportunity to study the countermeasures of war and defense. There is no need to say anything else.

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 550: Ming Dynasty Loyalty

    The proposal to move south failed again. Now Emperor Chongzhen has fallen into an isolated and helpless position and has no idea what to do.

    The bandits are approaching the capital step by step.

    On March 17, the 17th year of Chongzhen, the bandits commanded by Li Zicheng arrived in Beijing.

    The situation in Beijing was extremely urgent, so Wu Sangui, the commander-in-chief of the Pingxi Army stationed in Ningyuan, was urgently ordered to come to the capital to aid. After receiving the order, Wu Sangui sent troops to the capital, but his actions were slow.

    At this time, Wu Sangui had become very important.

    Chongzhen can currently look forward to only two troops, one is Wu Sangui from Ningyuan, and the other is Ding Yunyi from Fujian.  Fujian was too far away from the capital, and Ding Yunyi was unruly. Chongzhen failed to mobilize his control, so he could only put all his hopes on Wu Sangui.

    Wu Sangui received the order on March 7th, abandoned Ningyuan on March 10th, and arrived at Shanhaiguan on March 16th. For a group of 200,000 soldiers and civilians, this speed was not slow.  .  Wu Sangui could leave the people and rush to Beijing, but Li Zicheng had not arrived in Beijing yet, so there was no need to be in a hurry, but the situation soon changed.

    On the 17th, Li Zicheng personally led an army to attack the nine gates, and the offensive and defensive war in the capital officially broke out.

    Li Zicheng¡¯s attack on Beijing has always been a huge mystery.

    Although the rogue bandits killed many people along the way, they only occupied Shanxi.  The Ming Dynasty focused on the capital and neglected other provinces, and had always assembled heavy troops in Beijing.  The three major battalions are said to have 470,000. Although there is a lot of vacancy, half of them should be available.  Although the combat effectiveness is not strong, the Manchu and Qing soldiers have come to the city many times, and the Beijing camp can be regarded as battle-hardened.  Beijing's city defense is very strong, and foreign enemies have been unable to break through the city many times.  During the Chongzhen period, the Manchu and Qing dynasties also attacked Beijing many times. The field campaign in the Beijing camp might not be effective, but the defense of the city could at least last for several months, with the help of red cannons.  The rogue bandits were very poor at attacking fortresses, and they lost tens of thousands of elite troops at Ningwuguan Pass. Why was it that attacking Beijing was like trying to get something out of a bag?  It is difficult to explain Chongzhen's delay in moving south and his order for the prince to go south. It is heroic for a king to die for his country, but who is willing to be the king who subjugates his country?  Unlike other dynasties, the Ming Dynasty used Nanjing as its companion. Chapter 550: The Ming Dynasty was the capital of loyalty and martyrdom, and the prince was stationed in Nanjing in the previous dynasty.

    Chongzhen was not so mediocre.

    It can be said that Chongzhen did not believe that the city would fall when the rogue bandits approached, and the civil and military forces also had this confidence, otherwise they would have fled in all directions.

    It should be said that Chongzhen did not believe that the city had fallen when the rogues were approaching. Wu Sangui would arrive soon. Once the rogues were trapped under the fortified city, King Qin's troops from various places would also arrive one after another.  Chongzhen didn't need to defend the city for a long time. As long as he could hold on for a few months, he would be able to turn the corner.

    The most incredible thing is that when Li Zicheng came to the city, he sent the eunuch Du Xun as an envoy to negotiate peace with Chongzhen. The conditions he offered were: "We will cede the northwest area to the king, reward the army with millions of silver, and retreat to Henan."  In order to contain the bandits in the imperial court, he could especially recruit troops to help control the Liao vassal, but he did not obey the imperial edicts or pay tribute."  We are about to enter the city, and we are offering such favorable terms?

    But Chongzhen actually refused to agree when the country was overturned.  Li Zicheng has already occupied Shaanxi and Henan, and it doesn't matter whether he cedes it or not.  Moreover, he has already established himself as king. Now it is just a matter of spending one million silver. He can also use him to destroy Zhang Xianzhong and other bandits, and even resist the Manchus.

    Even if the end is too big to be lost in the future, it is still ten thousand times better than the destruction of the city and the country.  Assuming that Chongzhen accepted this alliance under the city, Li Zicheng would rescue the siege and throw away the victory he had won.

    But all these mysteries will never have answers

    After Chongzhen issued the "Order of Diligent King", Wu Sangui finally sent troops to work diligently, which was much better than other generals.  Chongzhen issued a call for "Qinwang" soldiers and horses from all over the country, but almost no one responded.  Liu Zeqing lied about falling from a horse and injuring his foot, so he refused to comply with the edict.  Only Tang Tong's tribe was close to Beijing, and he led 8,000 troops to Beijing first.  This is really a drop in the bucket, how can it save the Ming Dynasty from danger!

    An atmosphere of fear enveloped the capital. The bandits outside the city were attacking the city more urgently. Almost all hope had been lost.

    "Where are the teachers of King Qin?" Until the end, Chongzhen still did not give up hope.

    The new Minister of War, Zhang Jinyan, let out a long sigh: "Your Majesty, where are the teachers of King Qin? Now we in the capital can only rely on our own strength!"

    Chongzhen was dumbfounded and could not utter a word. After a long while, he sighed longly: "I am not the king of the country that has perished, but my ministers are all the ministers of the country that have perished!"

    At this point, Zhang Jinyan didn't care anymore: "Your Majesty, the people of the three major battalions in the city are running away and scattered. People's hearts cannot be gathered together. Now we only have 40,000 usable soldiers left. The huge city of Beijing  Ah, this mere 40,000 old and weak soldiers can't defend it at all. There are only three crenels above the head to allocate one soldier. In addition to these 40,000 old and weak soldiers, there are thousands of people in the palace to assist.To defend the city, even if you add them together, they won't be of much use.  Moreover, this group of old, weak and disabled soldiers had been in arrears with pay for a long time. This time, because they were required to defend the city desperately, they were given a hundred yuan each. Since no one was in charge of food, they often had to ask for leave and go to the city to buy sesame seed cakes to satisfy their hunger.  "

    Chongzhen smiled bitterly: "I have been in office for seventeen years. In the past seventeen years, the war in Liaodong and the Central Plains has been a last resort. The deployment of troops and pay is really a last resort. Years of wars, more taxes and more dispatches, the original intention is to calm the people.  As a result, it is my fault that the burden on the people has been increased. The corrupt officials took advantage of the situation and deliberately exploited people, causing hardship to the people.  Instead, I treated the people as enemies by burning, killing and looting, which caused the sores to fester. It was my fault that I had so many faults, and I really have no shame in dealing with them!

    Everyone was silent.

    Chongzhen didn¡¯t say a word. He lowered his head and wrote twelve words on the imperial case. Wang Chengen, who was standing next to him, took a look at it and then erased it.  Six of the words are "Every civil servant can be killed." In the emperor's mind, the government was ruined in the hands of these civil servants.

    The siege of the rogue bandits became more and more urgent.

    ??Initially, the rogue bandits attacked Pingzemen, Zhangyimen, and Xizhimen.  The soldiers guarding these three city gates, the so-called "three major battalions", are actually old, weak and remnant soldiers and eunuchs with no fighting ability.  What's more, no one is cooking, and everyone is hungry. How can they withstand the overwhelming attack!

    Although the positions outside the city wall were covered with obstacles such as trains, giant cannons, caltrops, antlers, etc., they still could not stop the peasant army in yellow armor that came like a tide and surrounded the capital.

    On March 18, Li Zicheng commanded the bandits to attack fiercely in the rain.  The defenders on the city fired cannons outside, but there were no shells. There was only a burst of smoke and an empty sound, as if they were setting off firecrackers and fireworks in a half-hearted way.

    Chongzhen summoned the Prince Consort Gong Yonggu and asked him to lead his private armed forces to escort the prince out of Beijing and south.  Gong Yonggu told him that he had never dared to raise private weapons, and even if he had, he would not be able to break out of the siege.  This unrealistic dream had to be given up.  Zhu Youjian called the eunuch Wang Chengen and asked him to summon the palace personnel to prepare to guard the Forbidden City.

    Zhu Youjian, who was wandering in the palace, received a report from the eunuch that the inner city had fallen, and asked: Where are the soldiers in the camp?  Where is Li Guozhen?  The answer was: Li Guozhen, the governor of the Beijing camp, had already fled for his own life, and the soldiers of the camp had also dispersed and fled.  They advised the emperor to "leave in a hurry". The matter had come to this, and the only option was to run for his life.  They did not expect that the emperor's choice was not to "leave in a hurry"

    Chongzhen has made a decision: to die for the country!

    ¡°There are only emperors who die for their country, there are no emperors who run away!¡± This was Chongzhen¡¯s final answer!

    There was a beacon fire outside the city, and the flames soared into the sky.

    Emperor Chongzhen and his personal eunuch Wang Chengen came down from the coal mountain. They sighed and suddenly faced Wang Chengen and said, "Am I a good emperor?"

    "Your Majesty!" Wang Cheng'en burst into tears and said, "Your Majesty is a good emperor, the best emperor since the founding of our Ming Dynasty! Your Majesty is diligent and frugal, and every day he works hard to revitalize the Ming Dynasty. There is no better emperor in our Ming Dynasty than your Majesty.  ah!"

    "But why did the Ming Dynasty perish in my hands?" Chongzhen smiled bitterly: "I am a good emperor, I am a good emperor, but it is a pity that I was born at the wrong time!"

    The devastated Chongzhen returned to the palace and wrote an edict, ordering Duke Zhu Chunchen to command the armies and assist the crown prince Zhu Cihong.  He also ordered Empress Zhou, Concubine Yuan Guifei and her three sons to enter the palace. After giving some brief instructions to the sons, he ordered the eunuchs to send them to their relatives' homes for hiding.

    He tied the belts for the children himself and said to them sadly: "Today you are still the sons of the emperor, but you will soon become ordinary people In this troubled world, you must remain anonymous. When you see an old man, you will call him an old man, and the young will call you an old man."  Call me uncle."

    These are his last words to the children.

    "The emperor has the way to die, and the emperor has the majesty of the emperor!" After arranging these things, Chongzhen suddenly regained his emperor's style. Then, his eyes fell on Queen Zhou: "You are the mother of the country, so you should  Martyrdom for the country.¡±

    Queen Zhou cried and said: "I have been with you for eighteen years, and your Majesty has not heard a word from me, even today. Now that your Majesty has ordered me to die, how dare I not die?"

    After saying this, he took off his belt and hanged himself.  Zhu Youjian turned to Concubine Yuan and said, "You should go with the queen!" Concubine Yuan cried goodbye and hanged herself.

    Chongzhen summoned the 15-year-old eldest princess and said with tears: "Why did you want to be born into the emperor's family?"

    After saying that, she covered her face with her left sleeve, pulled out a knife with her right hand and slashed her left arm, then cut off her right shoulder, and she fainted to the ground.  Chongzhen also ordered the people around to urge Queen Zhang to commit suicide.

    ?Chongzhen looked around at a loss. At this time, there was only one eunuch, Wang Chengen, accompanying him.

    ??????????????????? What about those generals whom I trusted so much before?  What about those ministers whom I trusted before?  When the bandit army attacked the city, he personally rang the bell to summon the ministers, but except for the eunuch Wang Chengen, no one came to the palace!

    I had the civil and military talents of the entire dynasty, but in the end, the only one I could trust was one eunuch!

    Chongzhen¡¯s heart was filled with sadness at this moment

    "Your Majesty!" Seeing this human tragedy, Wang Chengen fell to his knees on the ground with a plop: "Your Majesty, your Majesty wants to die for the country, and the old slave can only accompany you, but your Majesty is not alone! Your Majesty is burdened with  I am the country of the Ming Dynasty, and I am the millions of people of the Ming Dynasty! Your Majesty, this old slave will fight to the death to protect your majesty from the city!"

    "Out of the city? Out of the city?" Chongzhen smiled bitterly and shook his head.

    How else can I get out of the city now?

    At this time, there was a commotion in the palace. It turned out that the eunuchs and maidens knew that the bandit army was coming and the capital was about to fall. They all panicked and wanted to escape.

    Wang Chengen shouted loudly: "Your Majesty is here, who dares to move!"

    Wang Chengen had been trusted by Chongzhen for a long time and was very majestic in front of the young eunuchs. When he shouted angrily, all the young eunuchs actually stood there without moving.

    Just listen to Wang Chengen loudly say: "My dears, the bandits are attacking the city and the country is in danger, but Your Majesty is still here! The Ming Dynasty is still here! We useless people who have nothing below us, if we don't repay the emperor's favor now, when will we fight?"  But once you die, you will protect your majesty. Those who are not afraid of death will stay here and wait for the rebel army to come and fight them! "

    The young eunuchs all stood there in shock, and suddenly heard a young eunuch who was no more than sixteen or seventeen years old said loudly: "My father-in-law has been kind to me. My father-in-law is not afraid of death today, so why should we be afraid of death?"  Ah, come on, kill the enemy!"

    His cry immediately aroused the determination of all the eunuchs. All the eunuchs, big and small, shouted one after another: "Kill the enemy, kill the enemy, all follow the father-in-law to kill the enemy!"

    Wang Chengen looked at the little eunuch: "What's your name?"

    "Back to father-in-law, my name is Zhang Yishan in the palace, but my real name is Xu Dezhong."

    "Ah." Even his good friend Zhou Xi was stunned by these words. Only now did he know that the name of his good friend Zhang Yishan was fake.

    Wang Chengen no longer has time to ask Xu Dezhong why he used a pseudonym: "Okay, okay! Although we are all going to die now, our names will go down in history!"

    Wang Chengen doesn¡¯t want to live anymore. Wang Chengen regards himself as a dead person, but he must die vigorously!

    Looking at these loyal and brave eunuchs, Chongzhen's eyes filled with tears.  At the most critical moment now, the only ones who are still loyal to him and willing to accompany him to die for his country are actually these eunuchs.

    But Chongzhen was wrong.

    Just as he was weeping, a loud shout suddenly came from outside: "The Imperial Guards are commanding the Qianshi Hong Tiaoyuan, and Ji Dechun from Qianhu is here to escort him!"

    Hong Tiaoyuan and Lao Ji are here!

    Chongzhen was startled and quickly remembered who they were: "Ah, it's you. Are you just transferred from Nanjing?"

    "Yes, Your Majesty!" Hong Tiaoyuan said loudly: "I have only been in the capital for a few months, and no one has made arrangements for me and others. Now I heard that the intruders are in a hurry to attack the city, and they broke into the palace before notifying Your Majesty. It is a capital crime!  "

    "Okay, okay, you are not guilty, you are all loyal ministers of my Ming Dynasty!" Chongzhen's voice also became trembling.

    However, at this moment, another voice came: "Ding Yuanzhao, the right minister of the Ministry of War, is here to escort you!"

    Ding Yuanzhao is here too!

    Ding Yuanzhao was wearing ill-fitting armor, holding a sword in his hand, with a gray beard, arrogant and high-spirited, standing upright: "Ding Yuanzhao, the guilty minister, heard that the thieves were attacking the city, especially  Come to the palace to protect you!"

    Chongzhen was surprised and delighted: "Ding Aiqing, I have dismissed you from office, and you, you are still here to protect me?"

    "Your Majesty dismissed the minister's official position. That is what the emperor did. It is the minister's duty to protect you. How can the two be confused?" Ding Yuanzhao said loudly.

    "You are all my loyal ministers of the Ming Dynasty!" Chongzhen clenched his hands into fists: "You, Wang Cheng'en; you, Ding Yuanzhao; you, Hong Tiaoyuan; you, Ji Dechun! And you, all of them are loyal ministers  , Who said that our Ming Dynasty has no loyal ministers! Let¡¯s wait until the intruders arrive. Let¡¯s see, our Ming Dynasty has an emperor who is not afraid of death, and our Ming Dynasty also has ministers who are not afraid of death!¡±

    "Hong Tiaoyuan has met his mentor!" When the emperor finished speaking, Hong TiaoyuanTiaoyuan hurriedly stepped forward to meet Ding Yuanzhao.

    Ding Yuanzhao smiled slightly: "Hong Tiaoyuan, today there is no distinction between teachers and students, today there are only heroes who work together to celebrate the death of the country!"

    "Yes, today there are only heroes who are celebrating the death of Sheji!" Hong Tiaoyuan laughed, and then suddenly said loudly: "Ding Yunyi, third brother, did you see? You are living freely in Fujian as your Wu Liehou,  But the capital is about to be destroyed! Your Majesty, your father and your elder brothers are ready to die for the country. Are you ashamed to be in Fujian?"

    Chongzhen was startled after hearing this: "Hong Aiqing, what is your name Ding Yunyi?"

    "Third brother." Hong Tiaoyuan said with a smile: "Your Majesty, back then I was the commander-in-chief of Penghu, and I was sworn brother to Ding Yunyi. There were a total of sixteen people who were sworn sworn brothers. They called themselves the 'Sixteen Heroes of Penghu', but now ours  This third brother has become an arrogant Wu Liehou."

    "Brother, look who I am."

    Chongzhen had not yet spoken, but a voice suddenly spoke slowly and authentically.

    Everyone looked there one after another, and Xu Dezhong and Zhou Xi called out at the same time: "Uncle Ghost?"

    Hong Tiaoyuan and Lao Ji lost their voices and said: "Lao Shi?"

    They did not admit their mistake, Uncle Gui was the tenth among the "Sixteen Heroes of Penghu"!

    Uncle Gui stood up with a smile: "The eldest brother and the second brother still remember me, the old ten. There are not many of us in Penghu Sixteenth Ying who are still alive. The eldest brother and the second brother are a little wrong. The third brother, ah, Wu Liehou Ding Yunyi does not  Forget Your Majesty, the Tiger Guards are rapidly marching towards the capital. If we hold on for a few more days, the Tiger Guards may be able to arrive!"

    Chongzhen was overjoyed, but then his expression turned gloomy.  How many days will it last?  The current situation cannot last even one day!

    "Eldest brother, second brother, I am a heavenly eunuch." Uncle Gui was still smiling: "That's why the Marquis sent me to deliver information to the palace. Your Majesty, this is a capital crime, but I'm not afraid now. Anyway, we all can do it very quickly."  They are all going to die, but please rest assured, Your Majesty, Wu Liehou and his Tiger Guards will definitely arrive!"

    Wang Chengen also laughed: "The ministers have long said that Ding Yunyi is nothing more than a powerful minister, and definitely not a traitor. Your Majesty, if the capital is destroyed, then the capital will be destroyed. Ding Yunyi will avenge us sooner or later!"

    Chongzhen thought for a while, and then laughed: "Okay, then let us die happily together!"

    Daming, there are still these monarchs and ministers who are not afraid of death!  The Ming Dynasty cannot be destroyed!  Ming Dynasty, no matter how passionate the storm is, it will still make that battle flag fly in the wind and never fall down!  !  !  !

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 551: Heroic Martyrdom for the Country!  !

    There is not much time left for Chongzhen.

    At midnight on March 17, Cao Huachun, the eunuch guarding the city, took the lead in opening the Guangning Gate on the west side of the outer city, allowing the bandits to enter the southern suburbs of today's Fuxing Gate.  On March 18, Li Zicheng sent eunuch Du Xun, who had surrendered in Changping, into the city to negotiate secretly with Chongzhen.

    In the early morning of March 19, Zhang Jinyan, Minister of the Ministry of War, took the initiative to open the Zhengyang Gate and welcomed Liu Zongmin and his army into the inner city.

    The final moment has arrived.

    The shouts of killing could be heard faintly outside. Chongzhen sat there motionless. He suddenly waved and called Uncle Gui in front of him: "Since you are here in the palace, there must be some of your people in the capital.  Yeah?"

    Uncle Ghost did not deny it and nodded slowly.

    Chongzhen smiled: "That's good. Ding Yuanzhao."

    "I'm here."

    "I will promote you to the position of Minister of the Ministry of War. Chapter 551: You will die heroically for your country!! How about it?"

    "I accept the order." Ding Yuanzhao showed no humility at all.

    Although this so-called "Minister of War" has no real meaning at all, he still agreed loudly.

    Chongzhen smiled lightly: "What kind of person do you think your son Ding Yunyi is? Will he betray our Ming Dynasty?"

    "At this time, I have nothing to hide." Ding Yuanzhao said calmly: "This son of yours, who is unruly and rebellious, managed to reach the position of the general soldier of Fujian with a mere scholar. It can be said that he still has great abilities.  . Many people say that Chen's son will rebel sooner or later, but Chen doesn't think so. If Ding Yunyi really wants to rebel, he will not attack Luzon and Fusang. Ding Yunyi has only been active in Fujian from beginning to end. Why is this?  I still have the Ming Dynasty in my heart. If the bandits can be quelled, I think that only my son can do it. I also did not hide from your majesty that Ding Yunyi's men have arrived in the capital and told me that Ding Yunyi is leading the Hu Ben Guards to the capital, so our enemy  You can let Ding Yunyi help you."

    "I think so too." Chongzhen nodded: "Speaking of which, Ding Yunyi has made great contributions to me, and I feel sorry for Ding Yunyi. To avenge us, it is indeed only 551 to die heroically for our country.  ! ! There is Ding Yunyi. So I made an imperial edict last night. I want to make Ding Yunyi the crown prince and the general of Longhu, but I also want to make him the governor.  Which side should I make him the governor of? I thought about it again and again, and I can only restore the old system and promote him to the rank of marshal of the world's soldiers and horses, and then add him to the general of rebellion to control the soldiers and horses of the world. What do you think?  ?¡±

    Ding Yuanzhao was stunned when he heard this.  Who would have thought that Chongzhen's words were not finished yet: "And that, I decided to make him a king again, King Wulie!"

    Ding Yuanzhao was completely confused.

    King Wulie?  A king with a different surname in the Ming Dynasty?

    Prince Prince, General Dragon and Tiger, Right Pillar Kingdom, Marshal of the World Soldiers, General of the Great General, King Wu Lie -Ding Yunyi!

    Chongzhen gave his son so many official positions in one go. Why?

    "Actually, it doesn't matter what I grant him." Chongzhen sighed.

    Yes, it doesn't matter what Feng Ding Yunyi does anymore, the enemy is almost in front of him.

    Chongzhen glanced at Uncle Gui: "But I am thinking, who will deliver my imperial edict to Ding Yunyi? Uncle Gui, Ding Yuanzhao, you all listen to me, I will not allow you to die. Ding Yuanzhao,  I order you to be the imperial envoy and deliver my imperial edict to Ding Yunyi. Uncle Gui, I order you to be the personal guard of the imperial envoy. You must protect Master Ding and go out! You are still children, so go with it!  Let¡¯s go with them.¡±

    "Your Majesty!" Ding Yuanzhao was a little anxious.

    But before he could speak, Chongzhen's face had already darkened: "Ding Yuanzhao, are you prepared to resist the decree?"

    Ding Yunyi trembled and said: "My lord, Ding Yuanzhao, the Minister of the Ministry of War, has led the order, Your Majesty!"

    He slowly knelt down on the ground and kowtowed three times with "dong dong dong".

    "Go, go." Chongzhen waved his hand tiredly.

    Ding Yuanzhao stood up tremblingly, took one last look at Chongzhen together with Uncle Gui, Xu Dezhong, and Zhou Xi, and then left here with tears.

    Ding Yuanzhao and the others left, and the shouts of killing outside seemed to be getting closer. Chongzhen smiled and said to those who stayed: "Are you all ready?"

    "Your Majesty, we are ready!"

    "Bring me the Emperor's Sword!" Chongzhen stood up, took the Emperor's Sword from Wang Chengen's hand, slowly unsheathed the sword, pointed forward with force, and then roared: "Kill the thief!"

    Kill the thief!

    This is March 19, the 17th year of Chongzhen in the Ming Dynasty!

    &nbsp; Here, Emperor Chongzhen decided to fulfill the last duties of an emperor; here, Wang Chengen, Hong Tiaoyuan, Ji Dechun and many eunuchs, big and small, have already fulfilled their last duties as courtiers.

    This is March 19, the 17th year of Chongzhen in the Ming Dynasty!

    The thieves came in, but they didn¡¯t see the palace people running away in panic. What they saw was an emperor wearing a dragon robe and holding a sword in his hand, leading a group of righteous men who knew they would die but died generously!

    That¡¯s Chongzhen tomorrow!

    That is the righteous man of Ming Dynasty!

    "Kill the thief!"

    When Chongzhen roared with all his strength in his life, everyone rushed out without hesitation.

    Wang Chengen, Hong Tiaoyuan, Ji Dechun, all the palace officials.

    Knowing that you will die, dying generously is for the sake of righteousness!

    The Xiuchundao was dancing in Hong Tiaoyuan's hand, and the bandits fell to his sword one by one.

    The tiger came out of the mountain and the flood flooded the sky - Hong Sanfeng!

    Hong Tiaoyuan¡ªHong Sanfeng!

    In the past, people were killing people like crazy, but now they are killing thieves with all their might!  At this moment, all the heroism returned to Hong Tiaoyuan!

    As brave as him is Lao Ji!

    Lao Ji is old, but he can still go into battle to kill the enemy.  The knife in his hand is also a Xiuchun knife, and the knife in his hand can also make the bandits feel the most terrifying chill!

    Lao Ji doesn¡¯t remember how many people he killed. He only knows that it has been many, many years since he felt as happy as he did today.

    "Kill, kill all these traitors!"  No, maybe the traitor cannot be killed, but the knife in his hand will never stop swinging unless he falls.

    He is Lao Ji - Ji Dechun!  He is Qianhu of the Jinyi Guards of the Ming Dynasty!

    Lao Ji was hit by a knife, but he didn't feel it at all. He gritted his teeth and let the blood flow from the wound, and continued to slash at the enemy.

    Another knife fell on his back. Lao Ji rushed forward and stabbed the knife into the chest of a gangster.  But before the knife was drawn out, a steel knife from the bandit fell on his arm.

    Lao Ji¡¯s right arm fell to the ground.

    Lao Ji roared wildly and kicked the enemy over, but at this moment, two spears pierced Lao Ji's chest.

    Lao Ji worked hard!  He used his only remaining hand to pull out a spear and stabbed an enemy to death. The remaining bandit turned around and ran away in fright.

    Lao Ji originally wanted to chase, but he swayed and found that he had no strength to chase.  He laughed miserably: "Old Hong, if I can't make it, I have to go first!"

    All this fell into Hong Tiaoyuan's eyes. He nodded vigorously, and then said loudly: "Go, Lao Ji, wait for me below, Lao Hong will come down to accompany you in a moment!"

    Lao Ji could no longer hear the last words. He stood there upright, staring with big eyes, dead.

    "kill!"

    Hong Tiaoyuan roared crazily and waved the embroidered spring knife in his hand crazily!  Lao Ji is dead, Lao Ji is really dead!  A long time ago, he and Lao Ji were the two closest people in the world, but now Lao Ji has left him forever.

    Hong Tiaoyuan doesn¡¯t want his life anymore. He no longer wants this life.

    He hacked two more enemies to death, and there were two more wounds on his body.  Hong Tiaoyuan panted heavily, "I am old, I am still old after all."

    If he were ten years younger, he could still fight, maybe he could protect the emperor and fight out together, but now he can't.

    He saw that the eunuchs were just as brave as himself and Lao Ji. They fell down one after another, but no one begged for mercy.

    Strong, Daming!

    "Hong Tiaoyuan, come here!"

    Hong Tiaoyuan heard Emperor Chongzhen¡¯s call, and he fought desperately to fight his way to Emperor Chongzhen¡¯s side.  He saw Emperor Chongzhen panting there, and standing next to him was Wang Chengen, whose clothes were torn and covered with injuries.

    "Your Majesty." Wang Chengen actually laughed at this time: "I remember that Ding Yunyi saved me when the minister was attacked. Your Majesty, you didn't see that Ding Yunyi was covered with injuries, but he was like a madman.  I don¡¯t know how many assassins have been killed. Why does the minister feel pain and can¡¯t hold on even though he¡¯s only slightly injured now?¡±

    "You are not King Wu Lie." Chongzhen also smiled slightly: "None of us are King Wu Lie. I heard that no one could stop King Wu Lie when he was on the battlefield. I also heard that those rogue bandits, Jin  As soon as the captives hear the voice of King Wulie, they willHe has to turn around and run away. No one dares to face him head-on. It's a pity that none of us have seen his grace on the battlefield."

    "That's Chongzhen, that's Chongzhen, catch him!"

    At this moment, a small bandit leader shouted.

    Chongzhen was furious: "Who dares to be so rude when I talk here? Hong Tiaoyuan, go get his head for me!"

    "Chen Hong Tiaoyuan receives the decree!"

    Hong Tiaoyuan shouted: "Your Majesty, anyone who dares to make a loud noise will be killed according to the order!"

    Seeing that Chongzhen did not look at the battlefield, he just said to Wang Chengen: "Wang Chengen, you have followed me loyally for so many years, how can you bear to leave before me now?"

    Wang Chengen leaned against the palace gate and said with a sad smile: "Your Majesty, the minister really can't hold on any longer. The minister killed three thieves, but the minister is also tired. The minister also wants to say one last thing to the emperor, the emperor has his own way to die.  , don¡¯t fall into the hands of those thieves.¡±

    As he spoke, his eyes gradually closed

    "Wang Chengen, I won't allow you to die, and I will take you to kill the thieves together!" Chongzhen shouted loudly, but Wang Chengen could not hear anything.

    "Wang Chengen, you are such a loyal servant." Chongzhen's eyes turned red quietly.

    This loyal eunuch who had accompanied Chongzhen for so many years died.

    When it comes to adultery, no one in the dynasty can rape him more than Wang Chengen.  In terms of loyalty, no one could be more loyal than Wang Chengen.  He frequently used poisonous tricks to kill all his enemies, he helped Chongzhen ascend to the throne of God, he gave advice to Chongzhen, and he saved the last drop of blood for the emperor who he brought up, taught, and assisted.

    He dedicated everything he had to the emperor to whom he was loyal!

    He died without any regrets.

    A head fell at Chongzhen¡¯s feet. Chongzhen raised his head. He saw Hong Tiaoyuan who had broken a leg and had to support himself with a spear to prevent him from falling.  The Xiuchun knife in his other hand was still dripping with blood: "Your Majesty, the leader of the bandits has been brought to you!"

    "Okay, you are also a very loyal minister!" Chongzhen put down Wang Chengen's body and slowly stood up.

    There are fewer and fewer eunuchs who can continue to fight. Chongzhen is a little sad. Now when he needs soldiers the most, only these eunuchs are fighting for him.

    But Chongzhen was extremely proud. Which emperor in history did not allow so many eunuchs to die generously before his death?

    Liu Zongmin, the leader of the bandits, walked in. When he saw everything in front of him, Liu Zongmin couldn't help but became furious. He roared angrily and killed every eunuch he could see.

    Chongzhen pointed at Liu Zongmin and said loudly: "Hong Tiaoyuan, bring me his head!"

    "Your Majesty, I'm afraid I will resist the order this time." Hong Tiaoyuan laughed sadly.

    Chongzhen was stunned for a moment, saw Hong Tiaoyuan's broken leg, and then couldn't help but shook his head and said: "I gave another ridiculous order."

    Hong Tiaoyuan didn't care very much: "Your Majesty, the matter is urgent. The emperor has his own way to die. Don't fall into the hands of thieves."

    This is the second time Chongzhen has heard such words.

    He slowly raised the sword in his hand

    Hong Tiaoyuan roared: "Ding Yunyi, your Majesty and I will go first. You are King Wu Lie. If you cannot avenge His Majesty, you are not worthy to be King Wu Lie of my Ming Dynasty!"

    Then, he threw away the spear and pierced his heart deeply.

    "Die well, die well!" Chongzhen laughed: "Thieves and bandits, have you seen my loyal ministers in the Ming Dynasty! The emperor will be the same as the loyal ministers!"

    He wiped the sword hard towards his neck

    On March 19, the seventeenth year of Chongzhen in the Ming Dynasty, Emperor Chongzhen of the Ming Dynasty committed suicide and died for his country when the inner city was destroyed.

    Chongzhen Emperor Zhu Youjian was the 16th emperor of the Ming Dynasty, the fifth son of the Mingguang Sect, the half-brother of the Mingxi Sect, and his mother was the lady Liu.  In the second year of Qi Dynasty in the Ming Dynasty, he was canonized as King Xin, with the title of Chongzhen.  After he came to the throne, he vigorously eradicated the eunuchs and issued six eunuchs. He was a young and promising emperor. The seventeen years of Chongzhen's reign were indeed a tragic era.  According to the cyclical law of dynasties - "its rise is booming, its demise is sudden." The Ming Dynasty, which lasted for 276 years, was not short-lived.  The entire Ming Dynasty reached its first peak during the Yongle and Xuande periods. Its symbol was Zheng He's voyage to the West, which shocked the world and was praised by Western scholars as a feat of "discovering the world."  After that, it gradually declined. In the first ten years of Wanli, due to the reforms of Zhang Juzheng, the chief minister of the cabinet, the Wanli Zhongxing emerged, making the Wanli period the most prosperous and powerful period in the history of the Ming Dynasty and creating the second peak of the Ming Dynasty.

    But the good times did not last long. In order to eliminate the influence of Zhang Juzheng's "authority that shakes the master", the emperor completelyThey judged Zhang Juzheng's political achievements and even thought that he was "authoritarian and chaotic" and "disloyal to the country".  As a result, in the late Wanli period, the top political leaders were busy with factional disputes and "infighting", and the state affairs took a turn for the worse.  During the Apocalypse period, the emperor was fatuous and the power of the court fell into the hands of the great eunuch Wei Zhongxian, forming a situation of "eunuch" dictatorship. Upright bureaucrats were either dismissed or killed, and the political situation was extremely corrupt.

    It was under this situation that Zhu Youjian succeeded to the throne.  He severely punished Wei Zhongxian and his party members, investigated the "eunuch party's counterfeit cases", vindicated the bureaucrats who had been persecuted by the "eunuch party", brought order to chaos, and hoped to create a rejuvenating situation again.  However, the situation has changed drastically. The Qing Dynasty in the Northeast has become increasingly full-fledged. The wars between the Ming Dynasty and the Qing Dynasty have been repeatedly defeated. The Manchu cavalry has repeatedly crossed the Great Wall fortress, threatening Beijing and its surrounding areas.  The rebel army headed by Li Zicheng and Zhang Xianzhong has become a prairie fire and is galloping across the Central Plains.  These two forces both wanted to take over the Ming Dynasty and replace it.  The building was about to collapse, and the tide was falling. Emperor Chongzhen and his ministers tried to turn the tide before it fell, but they were unable to do so, and staged a tragedy of national subjugation.  In this tragedy, everyone is performing a tragedy. The emperor ended in tragedy, and the ministers also ended in tragedy.

    The Ming Dynasty had no choice but to perish, and it died at the hands of an emperor who really wanted to make a difference, which makes people sigh with regret.  The tragedy lies in the fact that Zhu Youjian, who is not the king of the country's subjugation, performed a tragedy of the country's subjugation.

    To be fair, Zhu Youjian was definitely not a faint emperor among the emperors of the Ming Dynasty. It is no exaggeration to say that he was outstanding.  After he came to power, he tried hard to turn the tide. However, due to the accumulation of too many problems, the internal situation was already hollow and the decline was irreversible.  The flowers fell helplessly, and the majestic dynasty building collapsed.

    Zhu Youjian himself died a heroic death for his country by committing suicide!

    Liu Zongmin stared at all this in stunned silence, as well as at the corpses on the ground.  He never expected that the emperor of the Ming Dynasty would die in such a heroic way.

    Yes, they did enter the capital and achieved a "miracle" that they had never thought of before. But what did they get?

    What Li Zicheng and Liu Zongmin didn¡¯t expect was that history would be reversed here.

    Chongzhen¡¯s suicide caused the most significant change in all the originally destined historical trajectories. Everything that happened next was unimaginable for them.

    Emperor Chongzhen committed suicide, and the capital city has fallen, but one person is still there: Prince Taishi, General Longhu, Youzhu Kingdom, Marshal of the Army of the World, General Rebellion, King Wu Lie - Ding Yunyi!

    As long as this person is still there, Ming Dynasty will not die!  As long as this person is still there, the world of Ming Dynasty will not change!  As long as this person is still here, Li Zicheng will not be able to sleep well for a day!

    This person is the nightmare of all bandits!

    Belonging to the era of King Wu Lie Ding Yunyi, a brand new Ming era is coming soon!  !  !  !

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 552: Breaking out of the capital

    Near noon on the 19th, the city of Beijing was abuzz with people, war horses neighing, and large groups of bandits entering the city.  These thieves galloped past. They were dressed in white clothes and blue hats. They held strong bows in their hands, long arrows in their clips, and short sticks tied to their waists.

    The common people opened their doors as usual, and pedestrians on the street stood on both sides of the road to watch. It was silent, only the sound of armor and horse hooves could be heard. They seemed to have been mentally prepared for this day, with numbness and indifference written on their faces  ¡­

    Li Zicheng, wearing a felt hat and naked clothes, riding a black barge horse with more than a hundred fine riders, entered through the Desheng Gate and turned to the Daming Gate.  Puppet military adviser Song Xiance, puppet cabinet Niu Jinxing and Song Qijiao and other five cavalry followed him.

    Puppet general Li Mou, deputy generals Tian Hualong, Li Yan, etc. divided the troops into separate generals.

    Li Zicheng entered from the West Chang'an Gate, bent his bow and looked up to the sky, laughing loudly. He relied on his hundred shots to rush out of the capital, shot at the Chang'an Archway, and said: "If you shoot the middle character, the world will be at peace." Who would have thought it would happen?  The arrow shot into the corrugations.

    Song Xiance quickly said: "Shoot in the ditch, with Huaihe River as the boundary."

    ??In fact, in terms of physiognomy, there is an empty place inside the corrugated corrugations. Once it becomes empty, it is a sign of death.

    Li Zicheng grew up to be ugly and blind in one eye. When he arrived at Chengtianmen, he looked forward to being contented.  Seeing the four characters "Chengtian Gate", he wanted to use it to confuse the crowd. He bent his bow and pointed at the door board, loudly said to the thieves: "I can be the master of the world, so I can shoot the center of the four characters with one arrow."

    Who would have thought that when he shot it, he missed and only hit under the word "Ìì". Li Zicheng was unhappy.

    Niu Jinxing added: "If you are among the inferiors, you will divide the world among them."

    Li Zicheng became happy and smiled.  The eunuch Wang Dehua led 300 people to greet the Shengmen Gate first. This eunuch who was once reused by Chongzhen committed the most shameless act.

    The eunuch Cao Huachun, who had surrendered earlier, guided Li Zicheng and his entourage Niu Jinxing, Song Xiance, and Song Qijiao to enter the palace through Chang'an Gate, and the Forbidden City changed hands

    But not everyone is as shameless as them.

    The prince-in-law Gong Yonggu and Xinlehou Liu Wenbing received the emperor's secret edict on the 18th and rushed to the palace. Chongzhen asked them if they could fight in the streets for him. Chapter 552: Fight out of the capital to resist the bandits.  Tell him it's impossible.  Chongzhen said: At this point, my will has been decided.

    Gong Yonggu replied to the emperor: "We have piled firewood at home, and we are determined to commit suicide as a family to repay the emperor." After Gong Yonggu returned home, he wrote eight big characters on the wall, "We have been favored by the country and cannot be humiliated."  At that time, his wife, Princess Anle, had hanged himself, and Gong Yonggu and his five children committed suicide.

    Liu Wenbing¡¯s entire family also committed suicide. His grandmother, who was over ninety years old, fell into a well and died.

    Seeing that the situation was over, the bachelor Fan Jingwen lamented that as a minister he could not contribute to the emperor. He felt deeply guilty and went on a hunger strike.  On the 19th, when the capital fell, it was rumored that the emperor had died, or that he had been on a "southern tour". He sighed: "I don't know where the emperor is. I only have to die to repay His Majesty."

    Immediately he hanged himself in front of his wife Lu's funeral hall. After being rescued by his family, he wrote a poem to clarify his ambition: "Who said that believing in the country is not a man? What will you do if you delay your death?" He knelt down and cried in the direction of the palace, and jumped into an ancient well in Longquan Lane.  middle.  He was the only martyr among the cabinet ministers.

    Li Banghua, the censor of Zuodu of the Metropolitan Procuratorate, led the censor to the city for inspection on the 18th, but was blocked by the eunuchs. On his way back, he met his colleague Wu Linzheng. They shook hands and cried, encouraging each other to fight for the national calamity!

    The next day when I learned of the "national calamity", I cried with my head in my arms, took my seal, official hat, and official uniform, and went to the Ji'an Guild Hall to pay homage to Wen Tianxiang and wrote a death-defying poem: "Since ancient times, no one has died, leaving a loyal heart to illuminate history. Today I am riding a dustpan  He went to heaven and his children and grandchildren will admire his name for generations." Then he hanged himself and died.

    Martyrs like them include Hui'an Bo Zhang Qingzhen, East Palace Guard Zhou Jing, Xuancheng Bowei Shichun, Yangwu Marquis Xue Lian, Minister of War Wang Jiayan, Minister of Punishment Meng Zhaoxiang, left deputy censor Shi Bangyao of the Ducha Yuan, Dali Temple  Qing Ling Yiqu, Taipu Temple Prime Minister Shen Jiayin, Taichang Temple Minister Wu Linzheng and others.

    In stark contrast, most bureaucrats are greedy for life and fear death, and they humbly sell themselves to the new dynasty in pursuit of glory and wealth.  The day after Li Zicheng took control of the Forbidden City, leading figures such as bachelors Wei Zaode and Chen Yan went to pay homage to Li Zicheng to express his intention to change the family.

    Wei Zaode said shamelessly: "I have been in the cabinet for three years, but the emperor did not listen to me, which led to today's end."

    Li Zicheng reprimanded: "You have been favored by the emperor and should die for the country. Why did you live in vain?" He kowtowed quickly, called Li Zicheng "Your Majesty", and said: "If Your Majesty pardons me, he will repay you with bravery and loyalty."

    Li Zicheng looked down upon this kind of person who was courting Qin and Mu Chu, and ordered the soldiers to imprison him.  Still unwilling to give up, Wei Zaode shouted out through the window of the prison: "If you want me, I can be any officer. Why are you detaining me?"?¡±

    Li Guozhen, the commander-in-chief responsible for guarding the capital and governor of the capital camp, fled the battle and asked to see Li Zicheng.

    Li Zicheng looked down upon him at all: "You have a heavy responsibility. You neither hold on to the capital nor die for the emperor. Why do you come to see me shamelessly?"

    Li Guozhen was so frustrated that he had nothing to say. He repeatedly called Li Zi as "Your Majesty" and said hesitantly: "Your Majesty has risen to the occasion. I am willing to serve your Majesty for the rest of my life." How shameless a person is!

    Li Zicheng was furious: "You have failed your monarch, why should I use a disloyal person like you? Do traitors who harm the country still want to survive?"

    More than 1,200 other surrendered officials, according to the rebel army's announcement, dressed in green clothes and small hats, gathered at Huiji Gate, reported their names and titles, and waited for Niu Jinxing's recruitment.

    These once powerful bureaucrats are now sitting on the ground like prisoners, allowing themselves to be teased and insulted by the rebel soldiers.

    Later, an eyewitness described their ugly appearance like this: "On weekdays, those who are mature, those who are well-behaved, those who are famous for their literature and talents, those who are sharp-tongued, and those who are high-spirited, all have their heads lowered and their eyebrows lowered, standing upright like puppets, ready to be insulted by soldiers.  He was joking and dared not speak out. He also had his hair shaved off and became a monk, and his head was covered with all sorts of ugly things, which he could not describe in his writings.

    They were not summoned from dawn until dusk. They were so hungry, thirsty and exhausted that they lay on the ground in a mess, looking ugly.  Li Zicheng was very disgusted with these demoted officials and said to Niu Jinxing and others: "Officials who can die for the country on the day the city is destroyed are loyal ministers. Those who fear death and steal their lives are unfaithful and unfilial people. Why should we keep them  "

    Niu Jinxing also treated this group of officials who came to wait for recruitment with contempt. He touched their heads with his hands and quoted the number "one pair" and "two pairs" as if he were treating animals.

    After counting the number, more than ninety people were selected and sent to the outskirts of Song Qi to await dispatch.  The rest were taken to Liu Zongmin to await punishment.  Liu Zongmin had no intention of interrogating them and imprisoned them.  Wearing prison uniforms, these officials were hungry and had no regard for dignity. They picked up the food discarded by the soldiers and stuffed it into their mouths, which completely disgraced the Ming officials

    Li Zicheng, who had won Beijing, was so high-spirited that a great dynasty was destroyed in his own hands. This may have been something he had never thought of in the past, but now it has become a reality!

    The officials were dying, and those who surrendered surrendered, but there were still a few people who had to endure the pain.  But no matter how painful it is, they must survive, because this is what His Majesty the Emperor ordered them to do!

    They must leave the capital and find Ding Yunyi, the King of Martial Arts!

    They are Ding Yuanzhao, Gui Bo, Xu Dezhong and Zhou Xi.

    Ding Yuanzhao still carried His Majesty¡¯s imperial edict in his arms. He knew that His Majesty must have died for his country at this time.  No one is sadder than him, and no one wants to die with the emperor more than him, but he must live to see his son.

    How is your wife?  Ding Yuanzhao didn't know, but he didn't think about it. Compared with His Majesty's instructions before his death, what was his wife?

    He doesn¡¯t even care about his own life anymore

    The bandit army has just entered the capital, and the capital is now in chaos. It is their only chance to escape now.

    The streets are in chaos, and thieves can be seen everywhere. How can we rush out?  Uncle Gui thought for a long time but couldn't come up with a solution.

    Xu Dezhong suddenly blinked his eyes: "I have an idea. I once saw a crazy person before."

    He slowly expressed his thoughts. Uncle Gui's eyes lit up, and he bowed his head to Ding Yuanzhao: "Master Ding, it seems that I can only wrong you."

    Ding Yuanzhao's face showed no expression at all. He is still thinking about the emperor: "The emperor has died for his country, what does it matter if I suffer such a small grievance?"

    Uncle Ghost nodded solemnly

    There were dozens of bandits standing at the gate of the city. They were looking towards the city absent-mindedly. Those brothers were afraid that they were all enjoying themselves in the city, but they wanted to stay here to guard.

    At this moment, I suddenly saw two young men who were only 17 or 18 years old. They were driving an old madman away happily, and they kept picking up dirt from the ground and smashing it. This suddenly attracted dozens of thieves.  of curiosity.

    "Master, Master, come and see the madman, come and see the madman." The older young man on the left was not afraid of the rebels at all, and said with a smile.

    This is the first time I was called "Army Master".  The thieves immediately became interested and surrounded the old madman walking towards them with smiles.

    The old madman¡¯s face was covered with dirt. He looked at the bandit army and smiled stupidly. His mouth moved and he didn¡¯t know what to say.What.

    "Old madman, what's your name?" the leader of the bandit army asked with a smile.

    The old madman opened his mouth, and all he could say was "Hehe". The young man following him smiled and said, "Master Jun, this old madman has been in the capital and can't speak."

    "Oh? Boy, don't lie to me. Now that the rebels are entering the city, do you want to take the opportunity to sneak out of the city?" the little leader said with a sideways look.

    "Master, what are you talking about?" The young man was not afraid at all: "Before the rebels entered the city, the original military commander here knew this old madman. What do you think we did? We often drove him out to eat cow dung.  "

    Having said this, he glanced towards the city gate and pointed: "Look, there is a pile of horse manure there. I'll let him eat it for you to see!"

    The rebels looked toward the city gate, and sure enough, there was a pile of horse dung. With a "boom", everyone laughed, and unconsciously made way to see the old madman's joke.

    "Old madman" Ding Yuanzhao, young men Xu Dezhong and Zhou Xi, walked towards it little by little. As long as they could reach the city gate, they saw hope of rushing out.

    At this moment, a loud shout suddenly came from behind: "Master Ding, do you still want to run away?"

    Ding Yuanzhao's body froze for a moment. Who recognized him at a glance?

    "Don't let him get away, he is Ding Yuanzhao, the former right minister of the Ministry of War!"

    The voice sounded again.

    The bandits were shocked, and they drew their weapons and surrounded Ding Yuanzhao and the others.

    Suddenly, another roar rang out: "All the sixteen heroes of Penghu are here! Kill the thieves! Kill the thieves!! Kill the thieves!!!"

    Amidst the roar, the ghost uncle wielding a single sword came out desperately to kill.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Lord Ding, let¡¯s go!¡±

    Xu Dezhong pounced on the bandits closest to him like a madman, while Zhou Xi pushed Ding Yuanzhao forward with all his strength.

    Ding Yuanzhao took a step forward, gritted his teeth and rushed out.  He didn't dare to look back, didn't dare to stop even one step.  He knew what Uncle Gui and the others would face if they stayed here, but now, his life was no longer his!

    Xu Dezhong and Zhou Xi took out the short blades from their waists and stabbed them out suddenly.

    After this change, the bandit army was thrown into chaos, but they soon woke up.  The sword and gun greeted Xu Dezhong and Zhou Xi and slashed at them.

    Xu Dezhong and Zhou Xi have never practiced martial arts. How could they be the opponents of this group of thieves who are like wolves and tigers?  Not long after, the two men were chopped down in a pool of blood.

    Their bodies were twitching constantly, and they couldn't say a word, but their eyes met and smiles appeared on their lips.

    No one has ever looked down upon them in the past, but now they have finally done something spectacular, and their death is worth it.

    Then, they slowly closed their eyes.  They sacrificed their young lives for Ming Dynasty.

    Uncle Ghost saw these two young lives disappearing in front of him with his own eyes. He had no tears. He had to fight the enemy desperately and continue to block these enemies. He had to buy more time for Master Ding!

    The enemy¡¯s swords fell on him one after another, but Uncle Gui was not afraid at all. Kill him, kill me. As long as you can¡¯t kill me, I will always stand here.

    Suddenly, a sap fell on Uncle Gui's head. Uncle Gui staggered and fainted on the ground.

    When he woke up, he found that he had been tied up and had many wounds on his body, but they were not fatal.  But standing in front of him was a gloomy-looking leader of the bandit army.

    Uncle Ghost actually smiled at him.

    "I am Tian Jianxiu, General Quan under His Majesty Yongchang. Do you recognize me?" Tian Jianxiu said slowly.

    "Yongchang? What is that?" Uncle Gui was still smiling: "I only know that the current emperor is His Majesty Chongzhen!"

    "Bold, you bastard!" the thieves shouted in unison.

    Tian Jianxiu asked his subordinates to calm down: "You are very brave. What is your name?"

    "I don't have a name, so I'll call him Uncle Gui!" Uncle Gui laughed "Haha": "Do you recognize King Wu Lie Ding Yunyi? I am his sworn brother!"

    Tian Jianxiu¡¯s expression changed.  Ding Yunyi?  Ding Yunyi!  Then he was overjoyed, he actually caught Ding Yunyi's sworn brother?

    He calmed down: "Why are you so desperate to protect Ding Yuan from escaping? I have already sent people to hunt him down. He won't be able to run far. You'd better tell him as soon as possible."

    Uncle Gui was overjoyed. Master Ding ran out?  Master Ding really ran away?  Then just think about it yourselfThere are no regrets anymore.  He sneered and said, "Do you want to know? I won't tell you!"

    Tian Jianxiu shook his head: "Wang Qingheng, why did your father-in-law run out?"

    In the bandit army behind him, Wang Qingheng stood up fearfully: "Return to the general, I really don't know."

    In an instant, Uncle Gui knew why the bandit army recognized Master Ding.  It was him, Master Ding's son-in-law who shamelessly betrayed him!

    He spat fiercely at Wang Qingheng: "Are you worthy of being called a member of the Ding family?"

    Wang Qingheng stood there with his head lowered, not daring to say a word.

    "Yes, are you worthy of being called a member of the Ding family?" Tian Jianxiu actually agreed very much with Uncle Gui: "Among the people of the Ding family, needless to say, Ding Yunyi, I heard that Ding Yuanzhao was also a very loyal minister.  . How come you are such a shameless son-in-law?"

    Nothing would embarrass yourself more than having the master you took refuge in mocking you, but in front of these thieves, Wang Qingheng didn't even dare to let out a fart.

    Tian Jianxiu turned his attention to Uncle Gui again: "Uncle Gui, I know you are a good man, and I can't bear to hurt you, but I am not the only one who has the final say here. You will be escorted to His Majesty soon.  . Let me advise you, it will be useless in front of Ruhou. When you see him, you will regret why you didn't say it earlier."

    "Ruhou? Who is Ruhou?" Uncle Ghost asked.

    "He is also General Quan, his name is Liu Zongmin." Tian Jianxiu replied patiently.

    "Liu Zongmin? I know what he is." The ghost uncle suddenly laughed loudly: "Isn't he the Liu Zongmin who was afraid of being killed by my King Wu Lie? Haha, the clown has also become a prince."

    Tian Jianxiu¡¯s expression changed again. He had never seen such a tough-minded person before.

    At this time, Uncle Ghost said again: "Tian Jianxiu, you can either kill me now or send me to Liu Zongmin to see if all my ministers in the Ming Dynasty are as greedy for life and afraid of death as Wang Qingheng!"

    Tian Jianxiu sighed, waved his hand and had Uncle Gui taken away.  He was silent for a while, and then suddenly asked Wang Qingheng: "Why is the gap between you so big? Tell me, if you fell into Ding Yunyi's hands, what would he do to you? He would care about his relatives.  Won¡¯t he kill you? I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t let you go, right?¡±

    Cold sweat fell from Wang Qingheng's forehead. He knew that with Ding Yunyi's character, he would never let him go.  But what choice do you have now?  I have already taken this path, and I can never look back.

    Ding Yunyi, Ding Yunyi, will he come to the capital to avenge everyone?  !  !  !

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 553 King Wu Lie¡ª¡ªDing Yunyi!

    On March 21st, Wu Liehou Ding Yunyi entered Shandong with his troops.

    At this time, the capital city was captured and the news of Emperor Chongzhen¡¯s death had come. Wu Lie Hou Ding Yunyi led all the soldiers of the Huben Guard to kneel down in the direction of the capital city and burst into tears. Then the whole army fell silent.

    Ding Yunyi immediately ordered the entire army to pay tribute to His Majesty Chongzhen, cut down the flags, and vow to avenge His Majesty!

    All the Tiger Guard soldiers know that they currently have only one enemy: the bandit army!

    The Tiger Guards marched very fast. They were under the banner of "King of Diligence". Wherever they went, officials from all over the country were afraid of the reputation of the Tiger Guards and welcomed them without any hindrance.

    When they arrived in Shandong, the capital was captured and the news of Chongzhen's death prompted Ding Yunyi to issue an order for the Huben Guards to temporarily stop their advance.

    March 22, Chapter 553: King Wu Lie¡ª¡ªDing Yunyi!  , Li Zicheng¡¯s envoy has arrived!

    It came too fast. On the 19th, Li Zicheng captured the capital, and on the 22nd, his envoys found Hu Benwei.

    In fact, the envoy was not sent by Li Zicheng, but by his very important counselor Li Yan!

    Li Yan actually came in person!

    This was something Ding Yunyi had not expected before.

    "Wu Liehou marched in so fast." When he saw Ding Yunyi, Li Yan, who had never met him before, smiled like an old friend: "Our Dashun army just captured the capital, and Wu Liehou had already arrived in Shandong, just like  I know that the capital will be captured by my Dashun army sooner or later."

    Ding Yunyi had no expression at all on his face: "Ding Yunyi, the Marquis of Wu Lie, has been ordered to serve the king, and all the soldiers of the Huben Guards have been working day and night, and they dare not show any slights!"

    Li Yan glanced at Ding Yunyi, who was wearing mourning all over his body: "Zhu Youjian is dead."

    "I know." Ding Yunyi nodded silently.

    "Then what else are you following?" Li Yan sighed softly: "Marquis Wu Lie, I know you are a very loyal minister, but have loyal ministers been rewarded since ancient times? You have established such a great mission for the Ming Dynasty.  With so much credit, aren¡¯t you also jealous of your emperor? Wu Liehou, the sky has changed, and now the king of Wulie¡ªDing Yunyi!¡±

    "The sky is still the sky of the Ming Dynasty! The earth is still the land of the Ming Dynasty! As long as I am here, the sky will not be blocked by the bandit army!" Ding Yunyi's answer was decisive.

    Li Yan seemed to have known what he would say: "I admire Wu Liehou's loyalty. But now that the Ming Dynasty is gone, who can you continue to be loyal to? The war has been going on for too long. Could it be that Wu Lie  Do you still want to continue the war? Now that the world is in ruins and the people are in dire straits, the top priority is to stop fighting and restore people's livelihood. I heard that Wu Liehou's kindness spread all over the world. In the past, when natural disasters occurred, Wu Liehou used remote places in Taiwan to recruit victims.  , The disaster victims everywhere are grateful. Is it possible that now, Wu Liehou continues to let the people be in war? "

    Ding Yunyi smiled faintly: "The situation back then was different from now. Li Yan, do you know who I am? I am Wu Liehou of the Ming Dynasty, and I am the general soldier of Fujian in the Ming Dynasty. When the Ming Dynasty is in trouble, I am duty-bound. Now Your Majesty  Although I am gone, Marquis Wulie is still here, and I will not have any regrets even if I am shattered into pieces.¡±

    "Marquis Wu Lie, let me tell you straight to the point." Li Yan composed himself: "I'm here to persuade you to surrender. Although your Huben Guards are among the best in the world, do you want to fight against my Dashun Army with just one Huben Guards? You don't have it.  Any possibility of success. If you are willing to submit to me Dashun, we can agree to whatever conditions you want!"

    "I want His Majesty to be resurrected, and I want you all to withdraw from the capital. Will you agree?" Ding Yunyi said coldly.

    Just when Li Yan was about to persuade him again, Jiang Qi suddenly rushed in. When he saw Ding Yunyi, he burst into tears: "Master Hou, Master, Master is back!"

    Ding Yunyi stood up with a bang, no longer caring about Li Yan, and rushed out in a few steps.

    At this time, the generals of the Huben Guards outside had already come out from each camp. They saw Duan San'er helping a beggar-like man from a horse. If you didn't look carefully, who would have thought that he was elegant and elegant.  Ding Yuanzhao?

    "Father!" Ding Yunyi stepped forward quickly and supported Ding Yuanzhao: "Yun Yi is unfilial and has made his father suffer. Please be responsible for punishing Yun Yi!"

    On the other hand, the Ding family sisters, who had just arrived at the Hubenwei barracks, also came out one after another. When they saw their father escaping safely, they all burst into tears.

    Ding Yuanzhao glanced at his son, and suddenly slapped Ding Yunyi hard on the face.

    This slap was so clear and loud that everyone was stunned.  Although it is natural for a father to beat his son, the one who was beaten was Wu Liehou Ding Yunyi!

    &nbsp; "Beast, beast!" Ding Yuanzhao said in a trembling voice: "Hundreds of thousands of thieves are besieging the capital. Where are you, beast? Your Majesty issued the Qinwang Order, where are you, beast? When His Majesty died for the country heroically, you, beast  where!"

    "Father!" Ding Yunyi cried loudly: "The child did not receive the order from King Qin. Yun Yi knew that the bandit army was approaching the capital, so he sent troops without permission regardless of the lack of imperial edict! But Yun Yi did not expect that the capital would be broken so quickly.  , Yun Yi traveled day and night and it was too late!"

    "Father." The Ding sisters cried and came to their father: "Xiang Wen was really traveling day and night. After he learned that His Majesty was martyred for his country, he ordered the entire army to wear filial piety!"

    Ding Yuanzhao¡¯s eyes fell on Ding Yunyi and the Tiger Guard soldiers. Yes, they were all wearing Xiaona for His Majesty the Emperor!

    In an instant, Ding Yuanzhao burst into tears.  He thought of His Majesty Chongzhen, Gui Bo, Xu Dezhong, Zhou Xi, and the countless people of the Ming Dynasty who died generously on the day the city was destroyed.

    He wiped his tears and suddenly said loudly: "Marquis Wu Lie, General of the Fujian Army, General Hussars, and Supreme Protector Ding Yunyi take the order!"

    "Your Majesty, Ding Yunyi, accepts the order!" Ding Yunyi also held back his tears and knelt on the ground with all the Huben guards.

    Ding Yuanzhao took out the imperial edict that he regarded as a treasure from his arms. When he slowly opened it, he was startled for a moment. This imperial edict was so unlikeable. He hesitated and read it out slowly.  : "Xiang Wen, the bandit army is about to break the city. I have decided to die for my country. But the Ming Dynasty is still there, and you Wu Liehou and Hu Benwei are still there, so my country will not be destroyed. I know you.  You have made a lot of achievements in the past and suffered a lot of grievances. You have a knot in your heart towards me, but now my death can't untie the knot in your heart."

    "It's untied, it's untied, Your Majesty, the knot in my heart is really untied this time!" Ding Yunyi murmured with trembling lips. At this moment, his tears really flowed down.

    Ding Yuanzhao was already bursting into tears, and he read as hard as he could: "Xiang Wen, after much thought, there are only two people who can save the Ming Dynasty, one is Wu Sangui, and the other is you, Ding Yunyi. Wu Sangui owes me a lot.  Too many, I'm afraid the soldiers have no intention of fighting anymore, and I don't know why I don't always trust Wu Sangui, so I don't know if he will continue to be loyal to me. Daming, but you are different. Wang Chengen once treated me  I have said that you are definitely not a traitor, your heart is loyal, and you are the only one who can save the Ming Dynasty. I still can't forget the scene when you and I met, so I put all my hope in it.  Come to the capital with your Tiger Guards and help me drive out those traitors, I beg you!"

    "Your Majesty!" Ding Yunyi's tears couldn't help but flow. He had never cried like this before: "I know, I will drive those traitors out of the capital and crush them to ashes!"

    Li Yan listened silently in the military camp behind. At this time, he already knew that there was nothing he could do to change Wu Liehou Ding Yunyi's mind.

    At this time, Ding Yuanzhao's voice suddenly rose: "I will propose you as the Crown Prince and Grand Master, and grant you the title of General Dragon and Tiger. You will be honored with the title of Youzhu Kingdom, the Marshal of the Army of the Jin Dynasty, and the title of General of Rebellion. I will grant you the title of King with a different surname.  King Wu Lie! Xiang Wena, you are the king, this is the only thing I can give you, Daming, I will leave it to you!"

    The whole place was silent.

    King Wu Lie¡ª¡ªDing Yunyi!

    "Ding Yunyi, aren't you still grateful?" Ding Yuanzhao's majestic voice sounded.

    "My minister, Ding Yunyi, accepts the decree and expresses his gratitude. Long live, long live, long live the Ming Dynasty!"

    What he said was long live the Ming Dynasty, long live the Ming Dynasty, long live the Ming Dynasty!

    Your Majesty is no longer here, but - Ming Dynasty is still here!

    Ding Yunyi stood up, took the imperial edict, and then looked around at the soldiers of the three armies.

    ¡°Ming Dynasty¡ª¡ªLong live! Long live! Long live!!! King Wu Lie¡ª¡ªMighty! Mighty!! Mighty!!!¡±

    That was the answer of the Huben Guards soldiers!

    Ding Yunyi took a deep breath, and then said word by word: "Raise the flag!"

    Two huge flags were raised. One was given to the Tiger Guards by Emperor Chongzhen himself: The brave and loyal Tiger Guards!

    There is also a big flag with eight big words written on it: Fight to the death, vow to avenge national humiliation!

    Looking at these two big flags, Ding Yuanzhao also let out a long breath. At this moment, he finally understood what his son was thinking.  My son, I have never betrayed Daming!  My son, I have long been prepared to avenge my shame!

    "Now I am ordered by His Majesty to retake the capital and avenge the country's humiliation!" Ding Yunyi's voice rang in the ears of every soldier: "I have nothing else to say, I just want to tell you??I, Ding Yunyi, am a minister of the Ming Dynasty in life, and a ghost of the Ming Dynasty in death!  Fight to the death and bring national humiliation to the country!  !  "

    "Fight to the death to avenge the country's humiliation!"

    The cries of hundreds of thousands of soldiers are enough to make the earth tremble!

    Ding Yunyi turned around and waved to Li Yan at the military camp. Li Yan came to him somewhat numbly.  Ding Yunyi pointed at the two big flags flying in the wind: "Do you need me to say anything else?"

    Li Yan shook his head. He didn¡¯t need Ding Yunyi to say anything more. Standing in front of him was King Wu Lie, the King Wu Lie of the Ming Dynasty. He was a King Wu Lie who had become sworn in with the Dashun Army.

    Ding Yunyi became King Wu Lie, and the news of Chongzhen's death spread, making the world sad.  At this time, Zhang Pu and the scholars from Jiangnan also came to Ding Yunyi's army day and night.

    When these scholars saw Ding Yunyi, they burst into tears, mourning the fall of the capital and mourning the martyrdom of His Majesty.

    Ding Yunyi comforted them with kind words and asked the scholars to sit down. Zhang Pu held back his tears and said: "If your majesty has died for the country, the first priority is to establish a new emperor. Then ask Wu Liebo to send troops to retake the capital and avenge the national humiliation."  !¡±

    "The national humiliation must be overthrown!" Ding Yunyi replied without hesitation: "The new emperor must also be established, but not now, but after retaking the capital!"

    Zhang Pu had unconditional trust in Ding Yunyi. He also believed that there was no one else but Ding Yunyi who could avenge the country's humiliation: "What King Wu Lie said is very reasonable. Please wait with peace of mind. Once the capital is captured, King Wu Lie will definitely  Make your own arrangements.¡±

    Ding Yunyi asked people to settle down these scholars first, leaving only Zhang Pu.  When Zhang Pu saw that there was no one else in the military camp, he asked: "King Wu Lie must have already chosen a candidate for the new emperor, right?"

    Ding Yunyi smiled: "What do you think, Mr. Ximing?"

    "Of course, I will choose one of His Majesty's princes." Zhang Pu had already thought about it on the way here: "In case, I said, if anything happens to the princes, some people say that Prince Fu's son seems to be able to inherit the throne.  ¡±

    "Zhu Yousong?" Ding Yunyi seemed to be very disdainful when he mentioned this name.

    The question of who will inherit the throne raised by Zhang Pu is indeed more difficult.

    Ding Yunyi knew very well that after Chongzhen died for his country, this was undoubtedly a bolt from the blue for the Ming Dynasty ministers from all over the country.  At this point, the political role of Nanjing, which was originally a foil, became highlighted.  Obviously, the first task before the remaining ministers was to support the new king and organize the political power.  Speaking of close blood, King Fu, King Gui and King Hui are the best choices.  And because King Fu was the oldest among the three vassals, he also ran around like a headless fly and wandered around Nanjing.  Compared with the other two vassal kings who were far away in Guangxi, the one who was near the water and the tower naturally got the moon first.  However, things are not that simple.  Some Donglin Party members among the gentry in the south of the Yangtze River firmly opposed it based on their narrow self-interest and in the name of King Fu's mediocrity.  But the secret behind it can be traced back to the Tianqi Dynasty. In order to oppose the succession of King Fu and his mother Zheng Guifei from intervening in politics, the Donglin Party members had formed an indissoluble feud with the Fu clan.  In order to prevent Zhu Yousong from taking the opportunity to retaliate after he ascended the throne.  Led by Qian Qianyi, the leader of Donglin, in the name of establishing a virtuous person, an inexplicable successor - King Lu was launched with great fanfare.

    King Lu has a remote bloodline, so he naturally lacks a reason to succeed.  But his so-called virtuous reputation has won the sympathy and support of many people.  In fact, regardless of whether King Lu was truly virtuous, the eldest son inheritance system had its own practical considerations.  The government of the Ming Dynasty was governed by the cabinet. Even if the emperor was incompetent, responsible ministers could still maintain the normal operation of the political institutions.  Considering the situation, all the ministers in the capital need is a formal spiritual leader.  But it does not necessarily have to be a wise king with great talents and strategies.

    Now, in the name of establishing a virtuous person, we are leaving King Fu behind.  The Ming Dynasty was scattered all over the country, and there were many dragon sons and grandsons who were famous, ambitious and talented.  Since King Lu can be established, who cannot be established?

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUTOUT off, they can't demand nationwide universal suffrage, but there are always a large number of careerists who take advantage of the opportunity to take advantage of their support and gain credit.

    While the support meeting in Nanjing was getting lively, Zhu Yousong, who was far away in Huai'an, panicked.  As one of the three most popular candidates, no one asked him to deliver a campaign speech or policy platform.  There are only a few people who come to show their loyalty and engage in speculation.  All this made Zhu Yousong feel that the situation was not good.  In fact, Shi Kefa, Ma Shiying and other important ministers of the Southern Ming Dynasty regarded the emperor they selected and prepared to support as an earthen puppet from the beginning.  No matter who is the king, the important thing is that it will not hinder them from grasping the power in their hands.  From the bottom of my heart, the once majestic emperor was nothing more than a symbol and a decoration to these important ministers.  Shi Kefa pointed out that among the seven reasons why the King of Fu could not be established, one of them was "there is a need for interference".

    Yes, it is an emperor who is "unreasonable to interfere" that important ministers are taboo about.  To everyone's surprise, in everyone's opinion, the brain is full ofThe obese, confused and mediocre Zhu Yousong actually made a clever move and defeated the Gungun princes in Nanjing who thought they had a plan.

    Zhu Yousong was afraid that he would not be able to stand, so he summoned Gao Jie, the commander-in-chief who fled south, to conspire with Huang Degong and Liu Liangzuo to support him.  Liu Zeqing was a cunning man. He first supported Lu's proposal, but when his troops were defeated, he changed his plan and followed Jie and others.

    Zhu Yousong actually understood the truth that political power comes from the barrel of a gun, and directly asked the generals of the three towns in the north of the Yangtze River for help.

    Gao Jie, Huang Degong himself was originally an ambitious wandering warlord. When he saw that there was a big business to be done with "fixed strategy and support", it was really a good opportunity to make huge profits without capital.  So they hit it off and got rid of their immediate boss, Fengyang Governor Ma Shiying, who was in secret discussions with Shi Kefa.  Became the hero of decision-making.  When the news reached Nanjing, everyone was shocked.  Ma Shiying was old in the officialdom. When he saw that his generals were rebelling, it was useless to fight.  He quickly expressed his feelings to Zhu Yousong and became the first civil servant in Conglong.  Shi Kefa was kept in the dark at first and refused to accept the criticism. In a letter to Ma Shiying, he scolded Zhu Yousong for being confused.  Unexpectedly, it became a handle that fell into the hands of others.  Immediately, Ma Shiying led the army to escort Zhu Yousong to Pukou, Nanjing with murderous intent.  The situation has been decided, and the remorseful Shi Kefa and the Donglin Party members have no choice but to accept this reality.

    Zhu Yousong turned to the warlords of the three towns for support, which had a major impact on the subsequent changes in the situation.  The most direct effect is to enable him to fulfill his wish and successfully ascend to the throne of the Supreme.  As for the indirect impact, the towns in the north of the Yangtze River regarded themselves as "the emperor's benefactor" and "the hero of Conglong". No one in Nanjing, from the emperor to the important ministers, could control this domineering army.  This was the beginning of the Nanming warlord Xun Zhen's unstoppable power.  In fact, Gao Jie, Huang Degong, Liu Liangzuo, etc. were all brave men in the army. Their subordinates had their own agendas, but there were many good generals and warriors.

    "If Zhu Yousong had a little bit of the political experience of his ancestors Taizu and Chengzu, as long as he controlled it properly, he could exert influence and make the three towns for his own use when relying on the support of the three towns.  It's a pity that Zhu Yousong inherited Nai's father's broad-mindedness and fat body, but did not inherit Naizu's talent and military strategy.  Relying on the help of Sanzhen to obtain the throne was considered his extraordinary performance. He was eager to become emperor, so he offered a high price from the beginning and devalued himself.

    The three towns also saw clearly that the man who "carried heaven's destiny" was Adou.  From then on, he never cared about his authority again.

    But at this time, Ding Yunyi already has a new emperor candidate in mind!  !  !  !

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 554 Wu Sangui¡¯s Choice

    Beijing.

    Starting from March 23, bureaucrats led by Chen Yan and Zhu Chunchen, the surrender ministers of the Ming Dynasty, repeatedly tried to "persuade" Li Zicheng.  Niu Jinxing, Song Xiance and others in the rebel army were busy planning the new emperor's ascension all day long.

    Under Niu Jinxing's arrangement, civil and military officials once again "persuaded entry."  The person who made the most noise was Zhou Zhong, a celebrity from Fushe.  While this man and Wei Xuexue, the orphan of Wei Dazhong, jointly proposed to Li Zicheng to bury the late emperor, he also wrote an article according to Niu Jinxing's intention, "The Theory of Moral Death of Scholars Seeing Danger", describing them who had changed their families as heroes who understood current affairs.

    Niu Jinxing admired this article very much, and Zhou Zhong was very proud of it. When he met acquaintances, he would praise "Teacher Niu" for his kindness.  He also wrote an "Encouragement Table", praising Li Zicheng as "more martial arts than Yao and Shun" and condemning Emperor Chongzhen as a "lone husband".

    The old man in Beijing thought it was a great shame and humiliation. He didn't expect that Wei Xuexian wanted to take the "first place" and told people, "More martial arts than Yao and Shun." He came up with these words. Zhou Zhong never thought of this.

    At the same time, after entering Beijing, the Dashun Army, which had always been under the banner of "welcoming the king of Chuang without paying for food" and "not conquering for three years and not killing a single citizen", began to feel lost in the bustling city of Beijing.  Their true nature is gradually revealed!

    The first is the so-called "pursuit of stolen goods to support salaries". Officials of the Dashun regime, headed by Liu Zongmin, indiscriminately identified all officials of the Ming Dynasty as corrupt officials, and the amount they demanded was shocking.

    ¡°Officials who really couldn¡¯t come up with money actually borrowed money from merchants, and even borrowed silk and satin to pay their bills when they had no money. As a result, the merchants ran out of money and goods, and the market was in chaos. It completely exceeded the limit of recovering stolen goods and got out of control.

    ?? Among the Dashun generals who tortured officials who could not pay, they included Liu Zongmin and Li Yan, who was recognized as "lenient and righteous in torture"

    ????????????? The pursuit of stolen goods to support the army has also been extremely harmful to the Dashun Army itself. The most obvious thing is that it has destroyed military discipline to a great extent. Wu Sangui¡¯s decision in Chapter 554 completely destroyed the morale of the army.

    The reason for the lack of pay for the soldiers of the Dashun Army was to pursue stolen goods. After entering the city, they were not paid and could only be paid to the enemy, which made it difficult to control them.  When Dashun's army first entered the city, it was true that Qiu Wuwei was in good order.  But after the scattered people's homes, it was a different scene. They first searched for weapons and gunpowder, and then asked the people to provide food.  Women without husbands were forcibly distributed to soldiers, raped and killed, and used all kinds of atrocities.  The people who resisted a little were immediately killed by these "rebel" soldiers.

    As for the king of Chuang, Li Zicheng, and his trusted generals, after entering the palace, they divided up Emperor Chongzhen's maids as spoils of war.  Li Zicheng, Liu Zongmin and Li Guo each selected thirty beauties, and Niu Jinxing, Song Qijiao and other generals each selected several people.

    Before Li Zicheng ascended the throne, he had already settled in the palace and lived the life of an emperor.  When Li Zicheng entered the palace, he called dozens of prostitutes and people from the opera house into the palace. On March 21, all civil and military officials of the Ming Dynasty entered the palace to meet Li Zicheng in accordance with the requirements of the Dashun regime. They waited for a full day from morning to night and were disappointed.  When he returned, Li Zicheng was just drinking in the palace.

    ¡°The ones that worry Li Zicheng now are Ding Yunyi and Wu Sangui.

    In order to relieve his worries, he decided to send Tang Tong, a surrender general, with a reward of 40,000 taels of silver and Wu Xiang¡¯s family letters to Shanhaiguan to recruit Wu Sangui.

    After receiving the emperor's imperial edict, Wu Sangui abandoned Ningyuan and led his troops to defend the capital. When he arrived in Fengrun on March 20, he learned that the capital had fallen, so he returned to Shanhaiguan, looked at the capital in the south with his subordinates and elders, and howled loudly.  cry.

    Wu Sangui failed to enter the Wei capital and returned to Shanhaiguan to garrison.  He was anxious and depressed; the past and the events before him all came to his mind.

    Since joining the army, Wu Sangui has been galloping across the land of western Liaoning, fighting against the Qing soldiers for many years.  He took it upon himself to guard the frontier and secure the border. He relied on the solid passes and the bravery of the Liao soldiers, so it was expected that the Qing troops would be difficult to break through.  He was worried that the situation would be difficult, but he never thought that the rebel army would so quickly capture Beijing, which had been its capital for more than 200 years, nor could he imagine that the huge Ming soldiers and numerous generals would be so vulnerable!

    He simply couldn't believe what was happening.  Yesterday, he was still the dignified chief military officer and Ping Xibo, but today, the king is the king of the subjugation of the country, and he is the minister of the subjugation of the country.  He also thought about his home, where his parents, sister and more than 30 relatives were still in Beijing. Their life and death were unknown, and their fate was uncertain.  Waves of suspense and hidden worries tore at his heart.

    It was only then that he felt that he had truly become a man without a country and a home.  When he thought of this, he couldn't help but feel confused and sad.  However, it can be said with certainty that he will not think of death or die for his country.

    You know, he is only thirty-three years old, which is the golden age of life. Why does he want to think about death?  He is stillThe commander-in-chief of the army has a powerful armed force of 40,000 people, more than 3,000 of whom are his disciples of the Wu family. With this capital, he is confident that he can still achieve something.  What to do next?  He was hesitating and had no final decision in his mind.

    Will the vote be cleared?  This way out could not help but flash in his mind, but looking back on his consistent attitude towards Qing and his basic thoughts in the past, he would not think so much about it at this time, or it could be said that he had temporarily ruled out this idea.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????? Who knows whether Li Zicheng can establish a foothold and establish a new dynasty?  Besides, he still doesn't know Li Zicheng's attitude towards him, so he can't think about it now.  Wu Sangui is at the crossroads of the Ming and Qing regime changes. With the two roads before him, he must make a choice and find a way out.

    He feels that the current situation is unpredictable and he cannot yet make a firm conclusion as to who will win.  Wu Sangui assessed the forces in all aspects, weighed the pros and cons, and still adopted an attitude of waiting and watching the situation change.  He has to wait for the situation to become clear and stable before making any plans.  He felt that this was a foolproof and safe plan.  Therefore, he stood still at Shanhaiguan.

    ¡°As Wu Sangui expected, the moment of his choice came soon.  This is why Li Zicheng took the initiative to take action against Wu Sangui and sent him a message of appeasement.  When Li Zicheng entered Beijing, all the generals in the towns surrendered, except Wu Sangui and Zhu Youbin, who had a large army and refused to surrender.

    Li Zicheng realized the importance of occupying Shanhaiguan and was determined to win it.  He once sent Ming surrender generals Tang Tong and Bai Guang'en to lead their troops east to attack Luanzhou as the first step to capture Shanhaiguan.  However, the attack failed and Wu Sangui was defeated and retreated to Beijing. Wu Sangui did not pursue the attack and remained stationed at Guan Guan.

    What Li Zicheng is most worried about is that the whereabouts of Wu Sangui, who is stationed at Shanhaiguan, is crucial to the Dashun regime.  He knew very well that Wu Sangui and his Liao soldiers were brave soldiers and powerful generals, and they were actually a powerful enemy of the Dashun army.

    Shanhaiguan is seven hundred miles away from Beijing, and is separated from the Qing soldiers by a single pass, so it is very close.  Therefore, if Wu Sangui advances, he can threaten Beijing; if he retreats, he can rely on the dangers of the mountains and seas to hold on; if he escapes, he can reach the Qing military camp with just a few steps.  If the two unite, the peasant army will be put in danger.  Li Zicheng thought of the existence of Wu Sangui and his Liao soldiers and felt restless.

    When Wu Sangui received the letter that Tang Tong brought to him, his father Wu Xiang said in the letter: "The Ming Dynasty is over, and destiny cannot be violated. The emperor has passed away, and his father is also in danger. People who understand current affairs can also adapt to changes. If you surrender early, not only can you  You will be rewarded and your reputation as a filial son will be fulfilled. If you act on your own initiative and are defeated, your father's life will be in danger and your reputation will be ruined."

    Wu Xiang was in the hands of the peasant army and played a direct role in persuading Wu Sangui to surrender.  Before and after instructing Tang Tong and Wu Xiang to persuade Wu Sangui to surrender, Li Zicheng also sent Wang Zayao, the former governor of Miyun in the Ming Dynasty and the minister of the military government after surrendering Li, to continuously carry out activities to persuade Wu Sangui to surrender.  He also told Wu Sangui that as long as he came to surrender, he would not lose his position as marquis!

    After Wu Sangui settled the envoys, he secretly summoned the generals to discuss whether to surrender to Li Zicheng.  Originally, he was very tempted by Li Zicheng's surrender. He changed his position and wanted to shake hands with the former sworn enemies and thieves because the situation had changed tremendously. The destruction of the Ming Dynasty to which he was loyal was a foregone conclusion. Li Zicheng's Dashun Dynasty  The Zhu dynasty will be replaced and become the new master.

    And only by relying on this new regime can we have our own way out

    And the conditions given by Li Zicheng could not be more generous, and the courtesy was more generous. For Wu Sangui, this was exactly what he had been pursuing for many years, and once he got it, he felt satisfied.

    At the same time, he was also concerned that the lives and property of his parents, relatives, and property were in the hands of the peasant army. If he surrendered, he would not only save his family's life, but also preserve his glory and wealth.  At this time, Wu Sangui's troops were seriously short of pay and urgently needed supplements. Otherwise, the soldiers would be shaken or even disintegrated.

    Originally, he could still rely on Zhu Youbin, but the fall of the capital and the subsequent news of Zhu Youbin's serious illness caused his confidence to be fundamentally shaken.

    " Wu Sangui's soldiers had been without pay for fourteen months when they were in Ningyuan, and they were in a very difficult situation. Now Li Zicheng is sending pay to his door, which is like providing help in the snow. Why not take it!  Considering the immediate situation, surrendering to the peasant army is of great benefit.  Otherwise, everything will come to naught.

    After careful consideration, Wu Sangui had decided to surrender, but he did not say it clearly.  Because he is worried about whether his subordinates' ideas are consistent with his, especially in the current fierce political turmoil, people's hearts are in confusion and they still can't figure out their true plans.  Therefore, he wanted to test the thoughts of his subordinates first.  He deliberately asked the generals: "The capital has been lost, the late Emperor Bin Tian, ??Wu Sangui has been favored by the country, and it is appropriate to die to repay the country. However, the enemy cannot be defeated without relying on the strength of the generals. What do you think of Sangui's opinion?"

    The generals were silent, and the atmosphere suddenly became tense.

    Wu Sangui asked three times in a row, but no one dared to express his opinion.  Wu Sangui looked around at the faces of each general with a compelling look and said:Tiao said solemnly: "The king of Chuang is in great power. Tang Tong and Jiang Yu have both surrendered. I can't stand on my own alone."

    When he said this, Wu Sangui raised his voice and asked categorically: "Now that King Chuang's envoy has arrived, should you kill him or welcome him?"

    Wu Sangui¡¯s aggressive questioning made the generals feel startled, as if they were waking up from a dream, and they all uttered a voice in unison: ¡°Today¡¯s life and death are decided by the general¡¯s orders!¡±

    The generals had already stated that they would obey Wu Sangui's orders, so he announced his decision to formally receive the envoys and surrender to the rebels.

    Later, Li Zicheng was very happy to report Wu Sangui's surrender, and took advantage of the situation to write letters of persuasion to surrender to the Ming generals Zuo Liangyu, Gao Jie, and Liu Zeqing: At the end of March, Wu Sangui held a funeral for the martyred Emperor Chongzhen and his concubines, and the entire army mourned.  Although he decided to surrender to the rebels, he still wanted to take this action to show that he did not forget Mingshi's kindness to their family.

    Originally, everything was going smoothly, Wu Sangui was about to surrender to Dashun, and Shanhaiguan was about to fall into Li Zicheng's hands. But at this moment, the arrival of an envoy completely changed Wu Sangui's decision!

    He is the envoy sent by Prince Rui Dorgon!

    The envoy who saw Wu Sangui brought nothing. He just held a booklet with both hands and said respectfully: "General Wu, our Prince Rui asked me to bring this. Please take a look."

    Wu Sangui took it, and after turning over two pages, his expression changed slightly. It turned out that what was recorded in this booklet was none other than all the family property he left behind in the city when he evacuated Ningyuan.  Wu Sangui felt bright in his heart, but he pretended not to know anything and asked in surprise: "What is this?"

    "This is what General Wu left in Ningyuan and forgot to take away." The messenger lowered his hands and said, "Prince Rui asked me to tell you, whether you are willing to go back and get it yourself, or let us bring it to you, just ask, Rui  The prince will always comply immediately. Also, our soldiers accidentally damaged some things when they entered your house. According to the discount, this is the silver to compensate you."

    Wu Sangui took the banknote. It was not much, just two thousand taels.  He thought it was a huge sum of money, but he didn't expect it to be just such a small amount. He was surprised. He glanced at the messenger, but heard the messenger say in a neither humble nor arrogant manner: "That's all. The villain is not greedy for ink." Prince Rui said  Yes, General Wu is a rare hero in the world. If I buy you with money, it will undoubtedly be an insult to you. Therefore, we will compensate you according to the price, one tael is not a lot, but one tael is not enough.  many"

    A smile finally appeared on Wu Sangui's face, and then he heard the messenger continue: "Also, before entering Ningyuan City, Prince Rui repeatedly warned not to damage any plant or tree in the Wu family, but we have no way of discipline.  , two soldiers were still damaged, Prince Rui was furious, and he wanted to arrest the two soldiers on the spot, but after thinking about it carefully, it was better to hand them over to General Wu."

    He turned around and clapped his hands, and then two people walked in. As soon as they came in, they knelt on the ground.

    "These are the two soldiers who committed the crime." The messenger said calmly: "Now we will leave it to General Wu to deal with."

    This move made Wu Sangui stunned. He waved his hands repeatedly and said, "I can't do it, I can't do it. I accept Prince Rui's wishes. But I think these two people made unintentional mistakes. I think I will exempt them from punishment."

    "This is not possible." Who would have thought that the envoy said in a rare and tough tone: "Military regulations are military regulations, and they must not be changed. I think General Wu's Guan Ning cavalry dominates the world because of the strict military regulations, right?"

    As he spoke, he turned his head to the two people and said, "You know what to do, right?"

    The two men shouted loudly: "After we entered the general's mansion, we smashed some things. The list is here!"

    Before Wu Sangui could react, he saw that the two men had already pulled out a sharp dagger from their arms. Holding the knife in their left hands, they slashed their right hands with the knife. Amidst the exclamations around them, the two severed hands fell to the ground.  .

    The two men were sweating from the pain, but they knelt straight and said: "Please check General Wu's hand!"

    Wu Sangui quickly helped the two of them up and ordered them to be sent down for treatment. He sighed and said to the envoy: "Wu Sangui has remembered Prince Rui's kindness, but I am a minister of the Ming Dynasty after all."

    "Prince Rui did not want the general to come to our Qing Dynasty." The envoy said with a smile: "Before coming, Prince Rui told me that you saved his life back then, and I am a man who knows how to repay his kindness.  Man, we must treat whoever is good to us. Whether the general comes to our Qing Dynasty or continues to be loyal to the Ming Dynasty, we will never interfere in the eugenic years of Prince Zhongrui and will never attack the border guarded by the general.  One soldier and one soldier!"

    This time Wu Sangui was really stunned. He never expected that Dorgon would do this.  stay in a dazeAfter a long while, he said: "Then, doesn't the Qing army not want to enter the pass?"

    "Think!" the envoy said simply: "We think about it every day, but now Shanhaiguan is guarded by the general, Prince Rui will never come. We would rather take a detour to avenge the Ming Emperor.  Meet the general Dao Rong! Even if the Qing Dynasty defeats the invaders, the general will always control Shanhaiguan!"

    "Prince Rui will not deceive me!" Wu Sangui looked up to the sky and sighed: "It's a pity that I, Wu Sangui, have become a minister of the Ming Dynasty."

    "It's still the same sentence. We Manchus will never change what we said." The messenger's smile did not diminish: "It's just that Prince Rui has only one request, that is, no matter where the general goes in the future, he must never surrender the intruder!"

    Seeing Wu Sangui's eyebrows twitching slightly, the messenger continued: "First of all, the intruder is a regicide. It can be said that he has a sworn enemy with the general. Surrendering to the Qing Dynasty is just a slight loss of reputation, and the general is helpless.  If you can surrender the thief, the general will leave an eternal infamy in history. Secondly, we also know that the trespassers sent envoys to the general to surrender, but the general still doesn¡¯t know about his family.  What happened in the capital?"

    Seeing Wu Sangui slowly shaking his head, the messenger sighed and went over what happened.

    As soon as Li Zicheng led the bandit army into Beijing, he took a major action, that is, to pursue the stolen goods and pay them to officials at all levels in Beijing, and to ruthlessly attack them.  Starting from March 20th to the 25th and 26th, the peasant army marched through the streets to recruit scholar-bureaucrats.

    The names were also registered in a large register, and each group of 100 people was escorted by eight cavalrymen to each camp for detention. From morning to night, "the sound of grievances was heard endlessly."  The pursuit of stolen goods and salary assistance began with Hanlin officials.  On March 23, when Li Zicheng discovered a huge amount of gold hidden in a Hanlin family, he issued an order: no matter whether old or new Hanlin officials, each Hanlin official should be given a salary of more than ten thousand taels of silver.  Afterwards, almost all officials in the Ming Dynasty were tortured and the stolen silver was recovered to help pay the rebel army.

    Wu Xiang was the commander-in-chief of the imperial camp, so he was naturally not immune.  Li Zicheng blackmailed Wu Sangui into submission and held Wu Xiang's family hostage.  They were detained in Liu Zongmin's apartment and were also tortured to recover the stolen goods.  !  !  !

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 555: Occupying Jinan

    The messenger's words made Wu Sangui doubtful. At this moment, a cry suddenly sounded outside. Wu Sangui was about to get angry when he suddenly saw a man stumbling in. As soon as he entered the door, he cried loudly: "Sir, go and save the master!"

    When Wu Sangui looked carefully, it was Fu Haishan, his father's flag and drum officer. He heard Fu Haishan crying: "Sir, since the thieves entered the capital, my family has been imprisoned and tortured by the thieves every day.  I was almost beaten to death every time. The master ordered me to sneak out of the capital and report to the master. Master, if I were to go a step later, I'm afraid the lives of the master and his family would not be saved"

    Wu Sangui swayed: "Did my father write that letter?"

    "Is this the surrender letter you are talking about?" Fu Haishan said bitterly: "Then it was written by the master. It was clearly written by the thief Niu Jinxing in advance, and he ordered the master to copy it again, and then sent someone to deliver it.  !¡±

    "Li Zicheng!" Wu Sangui suddenly pointed in the direction of the capital and cursed: "Li Zicheng, you have made my lord suffer, broken the mountains and rivers, insulted my family, deceived me, the country hates the family, Wu Sangui and you swear to be incompatible!  "

    At this moment, Wu Sangui's mentality completely changed.

    "Strictly speaking, what the Dashun Army did in Beijing was still a low-level struggle of robbing families and homes.  Li Zicheng and others are not like entrepreneurial kings. He is just a reckless person who only wants to have fun for a while and has no long-term plan.

    Li Zicheng and Liu Zongmin acted blindly and recklessly. Even Wu Sangui¡¯s home was ransacked and his parents and relatives were detained. What a stupid act!  No one with any sense would do such a thing.  The Dashun Army seriously harmed the vital interests of Wu Sangui's family, and of course he could not turn a blind eye.

    Wu Sangui was originally from the army and was a good general who grew up in the war with the Manchus. He was young and strong-blooded. How could he endure the humiliation and surrender to Li Zicheng when his king was dead and his relatives were suffering?

    At this moment, his parents' suffering suddenly shattered his belief in reluctant surrender. Thinking of the hatred between his country and his family, he was furious. He could no longer suppress his extreme hatred for the peasant army. He said to his subordinates: "I am unfaithful and unfilial, so what else can I do?"  Face stands between heaven and earth!" He drew his sword and wanted to kill himself.  The generals stopped him hastily and said: "General, why are you here? We will fight to the death with the general!"

    "Sir, what should I do?" Fu Haishan reminded anxiously.

    "The country is in trouble and the Lord is in trouble. As a minister of the Ming Dynasty, I should be loyal to the death, so how can I surrender to the enemy? Although I am forced to have no choice, it is the shame of my Wu family. Bring me a pen!" Wu Sangui said coldly.

    Wu Sangui wrote with a wave of his hand: "The unworthy man Sangui wept and bowed a hundred times, and came to the knees of his father: a son, with the shadow of his father, familiar with the righteous teachings, can be punished by the army, and he is motivated day and night, hoping to be rewarded as a saint.  The border police are in a hurry. The giant town of Ningyuan is the gateway to the country and has been completely destroyed. I am trying to recover, thinking that the Li thieves are rampant and will be wiped out soon. They are afraid that there will be an accident on the way back and forth, so no one in our country will be detained for a while.  , looking forward to the wind. My father is supervising the imperial camp, and his power is not small and powerful. How can he be lost in one or two days?

    "If the father cannot be a loyal minister, how can the son be a filial son?"  The farewell between son and father, please start today.  If my father didn't plan ahead, the thieves would place his father's cauldron next to him to seduce Sangui and ignore him.  A hundred thanks to the male Sangui!  "

    Wu Sangui¡¯s letter was clearly directed at his father, but in fact it was also written at Li Zicheng, Niu Jinxing and other bandit leaders.  He directly accused his father of forbearing and surrendering, scolded him for injustice, categorically refused, and announced that he would sever ties with his father from the day he wrote the letter. Even if Li Zicheng put his father on the frying pan or the cutting board, he would not do it at all.  If you are tempted, there is no turning back.

    This letter is not only a farewell to my father, but also a complete break with the peasant army.  Wu Sangui poured out all his heart when he was emotionally excited. He was tragic, generous, and full of anger. It is heart-shaking to read.

    At this time, Wu Sangui had handed over Shanhaiguan to Li Zicheng's envoy Tang Tong. He led his troops to station more than ten miles outside Shanhaiguan, preparing to enter Beijing to surrender to Li Zicheng.

    Full of anger, Wu Sangui suddenly returned to Shanhaiguan and launched an attack on Tang Tong's department.  Tang Tong did not expect that Wu Sangui would change his mind midway. He was unprepared and rushed into the battle. He was killed by Guan Ning's army and only eight of his cavalry escaped back to Beijing.

    Shanhaiguan was reoccupied by the Wu army.  Wu Sangui led his troops back to Guan Pass. People were surprised by this incident and couldn't help but panic.

    After Wu Sangui returned to Guancheng, he determined to conquer Li Zicheng.  He staged military exercises on the battlefield and held military parades to inspire the soldiers' fighting will.  His strength at this time had reached 50,000, and his number was 150,000.

    Inspired by the reputation accumulated through his numerous military exploits and his unique charm, this sizable fighting force has shown a courage to fight.  At the same time thisThis move won the favor of the local gentry, who comforted the Wu army with fine wine and fat cattle.

    Someone in the local area even wrote a poem specifically to praise Wu Sangui's move: "A sudden order was issued, and a military parade was held in the southern suburbs. The flying cavalry called for my friends, and they came together to participate in the review. The strong men wore armor, and the able men embraced their banners. The general occupied his high seat,  Pixiu lined up around the camp to meet Shen Dayi and vowed to fight with Qiu Yu!"

    At that time, Wu Sangui's military camp also held two envoys sent by Li Zicheng. One was Li Jia, the governor; the other was Chen Yi, the soldier.  Wu Sangui asked the squires: "Can Thief Li be killed?"

    The squires, with Li and Chen here, did not dare to answer for fear of retaliation in the future. He unexpectedly issued an order to behead Li Jia immediately and cut off his head as a sacrificial flag. Then he cut off Chen Yi's ears and let him return to the capital.  He sent a message: "Let Thief Li bring his own head!"

    Such heroic spirit soaring into the sky immediately made all the soldiers of Guan Ning¡¯s army kneel down and loudly said: ¡°I am a handsome, loyal and filial man!¡±

    With his extraordinary courage and unparalleled courage, Wu Sangui won the hearts of all the soldiers and civilians at that time, but his subsequent choices made this outstanding general of the Ming Dynasty embark on a path that he did not want to take!

    When Wu Sangui was about to surrender to the Qing Dynasty, King Wu Lie Ding Yunyi started to move!

    The Huben Guards all paid tribute and launched a large-scale attack on Shandong.

    At this time, the bandit army did not have many troops in Shandong. Those bandit generals only wanted to loot and enjoy themselves desperately. How could they think about anything else?

    Only Li Yan, who failed to persuade him to surrender, knew that Ding Yunyi would soon send troops to attack the capital. But Li Yan could not see Li Zicheng at all now. The only thing he could do was to send his crony Tian Xiaozheng to lead 20,000 soldiers to station in Jinan.  Guard this choke point through the capital.

    In fact, for Li Yan, he knew very well that with Tian Xiaozheng's ability and those 20,000 soldiers, it was impossible to defend Jinan, but his only hope was that Tian Xiaozheng could delay as much time as possible and try his best to save Jinan.  Li Zicheng's awakening bought him some more time, and Tian Xiaozheng himself knew this very well.

    But he knew more about Li Yan¡¯s difficulties.

    Li Yan had no other better way. The only thing he counted on was to use human lives to delay the enemy's attack.

    On March 26, the forwards of the Huben Guards appeared at the gates of Jinan City.

    Jinan¡¯s offensive and defensive battle officially kicked off

    This is the first time the rebels have experienced the power of Tiger Guards artillery fire.  The rumbling artillery fire almost completely drowned everything around it.

    The rebels fled in panic under the attack of artillery fire, and fire burned everywhere in and outside the city.

    The terrible artillery fire devoured everything. The rebels guarding the city tower were hiding in panic and numbness, but where could they hide?

    Outside the city, the soldiers of the Huben Guard wearing filial piety coldly and ruthlessly vented the hatred in their hearts with artillery fire, telling all the rebels with artillery fire: The Ming Dynasty¡¯s craziest revenge has arrived!

    Riding Benxiao and standing on the front line is Ding Yunyi, the Martial King of the Ming Dynasty.  He looked at the artillery fire in front of him with the same indifference, and just rode on the horse coldly without saying a word.

    Destroy it, let everything be destroyed!

    Chongzhen, have you seen it in the sky?  Yes, there were conflicts between you and me in the past, but now all these conflicts have disappeared.

    ?????????????????? All we have is a common enemy.

    If you really have a soul in heaven, you may not be able to rest your eyes now, but you will soon see how the Tiger Guards avenged you, and how the loyal and brave soldiers of the Ming Dynasty avenged you!

    The gunfire is still roaring horribly.

    Tian Xiaozheng stood silently on the tower, letting the cannonballs fall and roar around him.  He was numb at this moment, and he didn't know what to do.

    He firmly remembered Li Yan¡¯s instructions in his heart: even if he fights to the end, he must never give up Jinan.  This may be the lifeblood of the Dashun Army.

    However, Li Yan had never witnessed the horror of artillery fire with his own eyes. He never knew how terrifying firearms had developed.

    This can¡¯t be stopped with bravery at all.

    "Niu Deli, Fang Guohua!" Tian Xiaozheng suddenly shouted loudly.

    "Here!" Niu Deli and Fang Guohua responded.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you three thousand men, rush out, rush out!¡± Tian Xiaozheng shouted crazily: ¡°Go, go, overwhelm the enemy¡¯s team, completely overwhelm it!¡±

    "yes!"

    Niu Deli and Fang Guohua quickly strode down the tower without any hesitation.  They know very well that ifIf the enemy's artillery fire continues like this, Jinan and all the rebel brothers here will soon be completely annihilated by the artillery fire!

    The city gate of Jinan was opened, and three thousand people roared and rushed out, but they never imagined what was waiting for them at the city gate.

    The artillery fire quickly began to fall into the middle of these rebels. Amidst the destruction of the artillery fire, patches of rebels fell into a pool of blood.

    They will have no hope, they will never have any hope.

    Here, it is hell, the bloody mouth of the devil, a terrifying power that can swallow everything.  When these bandits begin to charge, they can only face one path: death!

    "Charge! Charge!" Niu Deli and Fang Guohua screamed and roared at the top of their lungs. They saw with their own eyes the horror of artillery fire. Only by rushing through this blockade of artillery fire could they have the possibility of victory.

    After paying the price of more than 700 to 800 deaths, they finally broke out of the range of artillery fire, but there were more terrifying weapons waiting for them.

    Countless muskets flashed out from the Tiger Guards. These thieves never knew what they were about to face.

    The musket finally made a terrible roar.  That is a nightmare that these thieves can never escape.

    Thousands of bandits fell under the terrible blows of muskets, gunpowder smoke filled the air, and the pungent smell of blood enveloped everyone and was impossible to disperse.

    The thieves never dreamed that there were such terrifying weapons in the world.

    Niu Deli never thought about it. He kept urging the soldiers around him to charge, completely ignoring the heavy casualties.  He tried his best, and he couldn't think of any other way except to fight hard.

    Suddenly, the war horse under his crotch let out a mournful cry, then rushed forward and threw him out of the horse with all his strength.

    He fell heavily to the ground and looked up at the sky, which was blood red.  He felt the footsteps of countless people stepping on him, again, again, and again.

    So he died like this without even being able to see clearly what the enemy looked like.

    Watching the enemies die in droves, Ding Yunyi still had no expression on his face.  He watched coldly and numbly, and when he saw that there were fewer and fewer enemies, he waved his hand slightly.

    Countless cavalry and infantry rushed forward, and what they faced was another more complete massacre.

    The blood dyed the earth and the sky red.  The corpses were piled up in layers, making it impossible to distinguish their original appearance.

    This is the saddest day for all the thieves in Jinan City.

    Tian Xiaozheng, who was standing on the tower of Jinan City, witnessed this horrific massacre with his own eyes. He could not believe that three thousand people, three thousand people in total, could be so vulnerable.

    Now, what hope is there?  What else can he do now?

    Almost all three thousand people died. When Fang Guohua appeared in front of him with injuries all over his body, Tian Xiaozheng suddenly found that he could not say a word.

    What else can be said?  Three thousand people died, and only less than three hundred were left. Ninety percent of the brothers fell outside the city.

    "Go down and wash the wound." Tian Xiaozheng said softly to his subordinates.

    "No, no! I can still fight!" Fang Guohua shouted loudly: "I don't accept it, I don't accept it. General Guo Yi, let me charge again, I want to avenge my brothers!"

    Tian Xiaozheng smiled sadly.

    Rush again?  No matter how many times I try again, the final outcome is actually exactly the same.

    March 27th was the last day for Tian Xiaozheng and his soldiers in Jinan.

    Jinan's city wall has been damaged in large sections under the cover of artillery fire, and the Ming army's entry into the city has been unstoppable.

    Standing on the city tower in Jinan, you can clearly see the soldiers of the Huben Guards gathering.  Tian Xiaozheng sighed heavily, everything should end today.

    Yes, everything should end today.

    After the last round of artillery fire, the Huben Guards began their final attack on Jinan.

    Large groups of Huben Guards soldiers surged towards Jinan under the cover of artillery fire.  This is the most terrifying wave, a roar that is enough to swallow up everything.

    Nothing can stop this power.

    Tian Xiaozheng was still trying his best to command. He still hoped to reverse the impending disaster through his own bravery, but no matter how hard he tried, he could not do it.

    He saw Fang ?Huahua was fighting hard and saw some of his soldiers still fighting hard, but in front of the Tiger Guards, all their resistance was like a game.

    Fang Guohua was surrounded by more than a dozen Tiger Guard soldiers. He was still fighting with all his strength, but he was staggering more and more.  Tian Xiao was trying to help him, but he couldn't break through the enemy's dense defense line.

    Finally, he saw Fang Guohua fall down, almost cut into pieces.

    A line of tears flowed from Tian Xiaozheng's eyes.  Die, let everyone die here today.

    He didn't know it at this time, but Li Yan finally met Li Zicheng. After his repeated persuasion, Li Zicheng reluctantly sent General Quan Guo Sheng with more than 10,000 cavalry to reinforce Jinan. At the same time, he was preparing to establish a general Quan in Shandong.  There is one general, seven defense envoys, ten governors and assistants, two prefects and magistrates, and thirty-seven county magistrates.  Let the local political institutions established by the Dashun Army spread throughout Shandong, but now everything is a dream.

    Jinan was broken, and Jinan completely fell into the hands of Huben Guards.

    On March 27, General Guo Yi, Tian Xiaozheng, died in battle in Jinan, and all 20,000 of his soldiers were wiped out.

    Now, the door to the capital has been opened.  What else is ahead that can hinder Ding Yunyi's progress?  No more, nothing can stop Wu Lie Wang Ding Yunyi anymore!

    Standing in Jinan City, Ding Yunyi had no expression on his face.

    I won, indeed I won, but I couldn¡¯t feel the joy of victory.  Now for Ding Yunyi, everything is irrelevant.

    What he wants is just the capital and Li Zicheng¡¯s head.

    "Huangfu Yunjie, Hou Lu."

    "exist!"

    ¡°Without any pause, troops will be sent to Beijing!¡±

    "yes!"

    "Put on a posture of threatening Beijing, and do not launch an attack in advance before our army arrives."

    "yes!"

    Ding Yuanzhao stood behind Ding Yunyi, and it was also the first time for him to see the terrifying combat power of the Tiger Guards with his own eyes.  It was terrible, really terrible. He had never seen such an extremely terrifying army.

    He really couldn¡¯t think of anything else that could stop the Tiger Guards.  Even if he met Jinlu, he believed that they would not be Hu Benwei's opponents.

    He never dreamed that his son could possess such terrifying strength.  He now finally knew why His Majesty placed all his hopes on Ding Yunyi.

    I just hope that my son will never let down His Majesty¡¯s expectations for him!

 Part One: The Storm in Penghu Chapter 556: Dashun the Lord and His Subjects

    Shandong's rapid loss made Li Yan worried.  He knew very well that the Tiger Guards were about to arrive in the capital.

    But what he didn¡¯t know was that Ding Yunyi made an extremely bold decision: to use troops on both sides.

    He will use his main force to attack Beijing with all his strength, and he will personally lead 20,000 elite cavalry to bypass the capital with only one destination: Shanhaiguan!

    He has to stop there a force that is far more terrifying than the bandit army!

    No, it¡¯s two forces!

    Wu Sangui and the Manchu Qing are about to form a coalition!

    This is a crazy and bold idea.  Wu Sangui has 50,000 elite troops. If coupled with the Manchu elite who may arrive, the enemy's strength far exceeds that of the Tiger Guards.

    But Ding Yunyi was unmoved at all. He must concentrate all his efforts to capture Beijing in the shortest possible time, and then Beijing would come to his aid.

    You are just a chess piece that prevents the enemy from entering the Central Plains!

    Those massacres of Han people by the Manchu and Qing Dynasties that happened in history will never be allowed to happen again.  If you can't even do this, then what qualifications do you have to call yourself King Wulie?

    He didn¡¯t tell anyone what he was thinking, but his subordinates were always worried: 20,000 people versus hundreds of thousands, how should we fight this battle?

    "It's nothing more than heavy casualties." Ding Yunyi smiled faintly: "But I can never put Jin Lu in prison. You just have to carry out the battle in the capital with peace of mind. I am here at Shanhaiguan!"

    I am there at Shanhaiguan!

    This seemingly careless sentence proved to everyone how heroic Ding Yunyi was.

    All the generals know how great pressure King Wu Lie will face there. Since the founding of the Ming Dynasty, has any prince been like him?

    Every battle must come first!

    "I will take away the cavalry, and leave all the other firearms units to you. You have only one mission, the capital!" Ding Yunyi's words were very calm: "Don't consider anything about my situation. You capture the capital every morning.  It relieves me of one more day of stress, so my safety depends on you."

    His eyes swept over the generals one by one. Except for the naval generals, all the Tiger Guard generals had arrived.  Then his eyes fell on Li Dingguo: "Dingguo, you are the youngest and the most junior among these people, but I want to entrust you with an important task. Do you dare to be the commander-in-chief of the attack on the capital?"

    This was a shocking decision, when Li Dingguo was only twenty-four years old!

    But what¡¯s even more surprising is that Li Dingguo didn¡¯t hesitate at all: ¡°Dare!¡±

    Ding Yunyi smiled and said to his generals: "Everyone, maybe some of you are dissatisfied, such as you, Ah Hu. But my decision has been made. Here, Li Dingguo is me!"

    "Your Highness, don't worry!" Ah Hu, who has grown into a great young man, said loudly: "Yes, I do not obey Li Dingguo, but for the safety of Your Majesty and to capture the capital as soon as possible, I must listen to Li Dingguo, no, Li Dingguo's command  Make it happen!¡±

    "We are all willing to obey Commander Li's orders!" the generals replied loudly.

    At this time, Ding Yuanzhao, who had been listening there, said slowly: "Your Majesty, I am also willing to go to Shanhaiguan with you!"

    "Father."

    "No, I am not your father now, and you are not my son." Ding Yuanzhao interrupted his son: "You are King Wu Lie of the Ming Dynasty, and I am the imperial envoy appointed by His Majesty. You are here  Where am I?"

    His voice never looked back.

    "And me!" It was Zhang Pu who made this voice: "Your Majesty, the common man Zhang Pu begs Your Majesty to take me with him on the expedition. Although I don't have the power to tie a chicken, I am willing to use a pen in my hand to record what Your Majesty has said to me.  Ming Dynasty¡¯s loyal and iron-blooded people!¡±

    "Okay!" Ding Yunyi laughed loudly: "I will let you record my loyalty and iron-blooded loyalty to the Ming Dynasty!"

    At this moment, King Wu Lie Ding Yunyi made the most important decision in his life

    On April 2, the Huben Guard forwards arrived outside Beijing, which immediately caused two completely different reactions in Beijing.

    King Wu Lie is here!  The Tiger Guards are here!  Those subjects who were still loyal to the Ming Dynasty cheered.

    The Ming Dynasty is not dead, the Ming Dynasty still has King Wu Lie!

    Ding Yunyi, the victorious King of Martial Arts!

    And those who surrendered were in panic all day long.  King Wu Lie is here, King Wu Lie is here!  Will he retake the capital?  What would he do to people like himself if he re-captured the capital?

    ? ???Someone can answer them.

    There is another, even stranger reflection, that of officials of the so-called Dashun regime.  The vast majority of them actually didn't take the arrival of the Tiger Guards seriously at all.  He was still plundering all the wealth that could be found in the capital, and he was still living in a state of drunkenness and debauchery.

    Starting from Li Zicheng and then to generals like Liu Zongmin, no one took this seriously.

    Except Li Yan.

    Li Yan knew what the loss of Shandong meant. He asked to see Li Zicheng several times, but was blocked outside the palace gate on the grounds that His Majesty was busy with official duties.

    Li Yan knew that Li Zicheng was so busy with official duties that he spent all his time in the palace drinking and drinking.

    Your Majesty is like this, and those ministers are rushing to follow suit. They no longer have the original ambition and unity. What is the difference between this kind of Dashun and the Ming Dynasty that was overthrown by them?

    But Li Yan had no choice. He was excluded from colleagues who seemed to be incompatible with him.

    Until the forward of the Huben Guards arrived outside the capital, the Dashun generals were still in a state of intoxication.  After Li Yan repeatedly persuaded him, he finally reluctantly allowed Li Zicheng to hold a "court meeting".

    The situation is already very critical. Once the main force of the Tiger Guards arrives, they may attack the city at any time.

    "Outside the capital are the 20,000 elite cavalrymen of the Huben Guards!" Li Yan did not say much, and straight to the point told the dire situation Beijing was currently facing: "Now the 20,000 elite cavalry did not attack immediately, because they were in  Waiting for the main force of the Hu Ben Guard to arrive. Commanding the cavalry are Ding Yunyi's powerful generals Huangfu Yunjie and Hou Lu. They are both powerful generals who have followed Ding Yunyi in his battles in the north and south, and they are almost victorious in every battle!"

    "Are you afraid of the general?" Before Li Zicheng could speak, Liu Zongmin had already said coldly: "We have defeated the millions of Ming Dynasty troops, so what does a small tiger guard mean?"

    Li Yan was angry: "I heard that General Quan was once defeated by the Tiger Guards. Why is General Quan talking about the 'little Tiger Guards' now?"

    "Li Yan, you bastard!" Liu Zongmin was ashamed and angry when he mentioned his scandal.

    This is a scar in his heart, a scar that will never heal

    Even in his dreams, he would often be awakened by that terrifying scene

    The roar of "Kill the enemy" shook the world, and the bloody battlefield made the sun no longer bear to watch.

    Ding Yunyi's armor and face were covered with blood, and he stood majestically on this battlefield like a bloody god of war.

    The first year of high school students were anxious. For the "rebels", the existence of Ding Yunyi was really terrifying. He couldn't help shouting: "Liu Zongmin, aren't you known as the number one general of our rebels? Are you afraid of Butcher Ding?"  Yet?"

    Yesterday¡¯s killing, Ding Yunyi¡¯s shadow will forever be stationed in Liu Zongmin¡¯s heart. Although he is unwilling to admit it, Liu Zongmin has never taken the initiative to look for Ding Yunyi since the beginning of the war.

    The war horse galloped in the direction of Ding Yunyi, the two swords making a "wuwu" sound in his hands.

    Ding Yunyi swung his sword again, and Liu Zongmin struggled to block it with both swords. In the midst of the lightning and flint, Ding Yunyi suddenly crossed his left hand, pulled out the dragon's tooth with his right hand, and swung out his sword.

    Liu Zongmin was caught off guard, and a scream came from his mouth.

    Fortunately, he escaped in time, but even so, Ryuga also cut off a large piece of meat from his leg.

    Liu Zongmin was so heartbroken that he turned his horse's head and ran away regardless of the rhetoric about killing Butcher Ding. Two of his subordinates rushed up to block Ding Yunyi.

    Ding Yunyi used his sword on his left and right, and killed two bandits one after another. He sheathed his sword, pointed his sword in the direction of Liu Zongmin's retreat and laughed, "In front of me, you are worthy of being called the number one general!"

    This knife broke Liu Zongmin¡¯s courage.

    Liu Zongmin has never been afraid of anyone, but after this battle, Ding Yunyi became his nightmare

    "The murderer Ding Huben is the butcher Ding Yunyi; Ding Huben is unstoppable, Ding Yunyi is the murderer! Huben is full of blood everywhere, and when the butcher comes there are mountains of corpses!"

    Li Yan talked about Liu Zongmin¡¯s sadness, and the terrible ballad echoed in Liu Zongmin¡¯s ears again.

    "Okay, okay, we are all brothers, why argue and ruin the harmony in vain." Li Zicheng became the peacemaker at this time: "What about those people outside the city? Who of us is willing to go on an expedition?"

    No one spoke.

    Who is that outside the city?  This is the Tiger Guard, the Tiger Guard who has been victorious in every battle and once killed the rebel army with rivers of blood!  Who dares to go to peaceAre they going head-to-head?

    "Report! Your Majesty, the cavalry outside the city has begun to retreat!"

    "What?" The sudden report surprised and liked everyone in Dashun.  Li Zicheng also stood up suddenly: "Have the Tiger Guards retreated?"

    But the excitement had not passed yet, and soon someone came to report: "Report, a large number of Ming troops are moving towards Beijing!"

    Li Zicheng sat down slowly: "Retreating for a while, coming again for a while, what exactly does Ding Yunyi want to do? Military Advisor Song, what do you think?"

    Song Xiance, who was named the "Founding Military Advisor of the People's Republic of China", frowned and thought for a long time, with confusion on his face: "Your Majesty, I really can't think of what Ding Yunyi wants to do?"

    No one knows what Ding Yunyi wants to do, and no one here can know what Li Yan or Ding Yunyi really thinks.

    "Brothers, the Ming army is still preparing to attack Beijing no matter what. What do the brothers say?" Li Zicheng asked helplessly.

    "Soldiers are coming to stop us, and water is coming and the soil is flooding us. Why should your majesty be worried?" Gao Yigong, Li Zicheng's brother-in-law, said loudly.

    Li Zicheng once again turned his attention to Song Xiance, the military advisor he relied on. Song Xiance pondered for a while: "Your Majesty, the current plan is nothing more than to prepare for the battle. Although the Tiger Guards are famous all over the world, I don't think they will do anything this time."  They will not give up their home base of Fujian and come out in full force, and there will not be many people coming. However, Hu Benwei and Wu Sangui's Guan Ning Army are the two most capable troops after the fall of the Ming Dynasty. As long as they are defeated, the rest of the Ming Dynasty will be defeated.  The remaining strength will inevitably fall by the wind, so I think we should send a general to lead an army to wait for action, and your Majesty will personally lead the army to be ready to attack at any time."

    What he said seems to make sense, but the question now is, who is willing to lead an army stationed outside the city to directly face the Tiger Guards?

    These people were feared to be killed by the Tiger Guards back then!

    "Gao Yigong, how about I send you there?" Li Zicheng asked tentatively.

    Gao Yigong was startled. You Li Zicheng and Liu Zongmin are afraid of the Tiger Guards. Aren't I afraid?  But since Li Zicheng has chosen him, and he is his brother-in-law, it makes no sense for the court to refuse.

    Gao Yigong bit the bullet and said: "I accept the decree!"

    On April 3, the two main forces of the Huben Guards arrived outside Beijing again.  Originally, the so-called military ministers of Dashun were a little frightened, but then a piece of news quickly stimulated them: Ding Yunyi is not in the army!

    During another court meeting, Li Zicheng could hardly believe his ears: "Ding Yunyi is really not in the army?"

    "Yes, Your Majesty, it is absolutely true, it is Li Dingguo who commands these Tiger Guards!"

    "Li Dingguo? Why does it sound familiar to me?" Li Zicheng frowned.

    "Returning to my subordinates, he was originally Zhang Xianzhong's adopted son, but he later surrendered to Ding Yunyi."

    "Young-haired boy, why should you worry about it?" When he heard that Ding Yunyi had not come, Liu Zongmin suddenly became excited: "Li Dingguo is just a big kid in his twenties. There is no need to worry, brother. Let Gao Yigong go and kill for a while.  Gao Yigong is dead, so Lao Liu goes to get Li Dingguo¡¯s head himself!¡±

    Prime Minister Niu Jinxing frowned. This General Quan actually still calls His Majesty "Big Brother" until now.  I have already told them that His Majesty is now a serious emperor, even though the enthronement ceremony has not been officially held yet.

    Li Zicheng didn't notice anything wrong at all, but said happily: "Okay, I have the authority to be a general, so why should I be afraid of the tiger guards? Go tell Gao Yigong and let him look for opportunities to attack!"

    After Li Zicheng heard that Ding Yunyi was not outside the city, he felt relieved. His mind was no longer on those tiger guards. Yesterday, his men presented two more beauties, which kept him busy.  .

    It¡¯s good to be the emperor, it¡¯s really good to be the emperor, no wonder so many people are staring at that position

    "Your Majesty has changed." After going down to court, Li Yan gave a long sigh: "Song Military Advisor, your Majesty is no longer the same Majesty as before."

    "It's not just His Majesty who has changed?" Song Xiance smiled bitterly: "After entering Beijing, everyone has changed. Liu Zongmin only knows how to blackmail, but what about Niu Jinxing? Ever since he entered Beijing, he has been dazzled by the glory and wealth.  , are busy preparing for the coronation ceremony, building the government and officials, welcoming visitors, and living a life of luxury and luxury. No one among them thinks of working hard to govern. "

    Li Yan looked stern: "Although we have captured Beijing, there are still so many Ming troops. I have warned your majesty repeatedly that the Ming army may counterattack at any time, but your majesty refuses to listen to me. Now the enemy has  Even after we hit the city, they still didn¡¯t take it seriously.¡±

    &nbsp; The two of them sighed at each other, and now no one knows what to do.

    "Tell me, why is Ding Yunyi not in the army?" Li Yan suddenly asked.

    Song Xiance shook his head in confusion, and after a while, he said to himself: "Did Ding Yunyi go to Shanhaiguan?"

    "What?" Li Yan was surprised.

    "Ah, I'm just talking nonsense. I'm afraid Ding Yunyi doesn't have the courage."

    Song Xiance shook his head and quickly rejected his idea: "I heard that his banner was to avenge Chongzhen. Besides, capturing Beijing is of great significance. Even if he had the courage, he would not dare to divide his troops at this time.  Let¡¯s go to Shanhaiguan? Wu Sangui¡¯s troops there are so strong.¡±

    "I don't think so." Li Yan frowned and said, "Ding Yunyi is very courageous and can do anything. Besides, I once heard that Ding Yunyi and Wu Sangui are sworn brothers. If he really wants to  Speak to Wu Sangui."

    "No, no, I hope it won't be like this." Song Xiance was worried: "But if it is really what you said, it would be terrible. The Hu Ben Guards and Guan Ning Army are united together, just in case something happens again  If we add the Qing army, we won¡¯t be able to resist it.¡±

    Song Xiance and Li Yan will never understand Ding Yunyi. No matter what, he will not join forces with the Qing army. Even when he went to Shanhaiguan this time, he fought against the Qing army!

    Although his actions seemed absurd and bold, he knew what he was doing.

    Li Yan sighed softly: "Prime Minister Song, how much longer do you think we can stay in Beijing?"

    Song Xiance didn¡¯t know how to answer. Not many people in Dashun knew about the situation now, but he and Li Yan knew very well that if this continued, they would soon be unable to gain a foothold in Beijing.

    But what can they do now?  Li Zicheng trusted people like Liu Zongmin and Niu Jinxing, but not them.

    They don¡¯t want to see everything they have worked so hard to lose. They want the Dashun regime to last forever, but it seems to be so difficult now.

    There are still so many Ming troops, there are Tiger Guards, there are Guan Ning troops, there are still Qing troops, and there are so many enemies watching eagerly. Why didn't Your Majesty think of it?

    Sooner or later, your Majesty will regret it, but by that time it will be too late.

    A gust of cold wind blew, and Li Yan couldn't help but shiver. The sky in Ming Dynasty has changed, but what about the sky in Dashun?  Could it be that things like this are going to change again today?

    Li Yan really doesn¡¯t want to see this most terrible day coming!

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 557: Firearms Showdown!  !

    The Tiger Guards are finally here!

    The flying war flags outside Beijing seem to be announcing to everyone:

    The time has come to avenge the Ming Dynasty and Chongzhen!

    The young general Li Dingguo commanded this Ming army. He never thought that King Wu Lie would entrust this glorious task to him.

    But he didn¡¯t flinch at all. In his opinion, this was a test for himself and also his best opportunity.  Your name will be engraved in history forever with this battle!

    Artillery is being delivered one by one, and the army is gathering as quickly as possible according to its own organization.  When all the troops arrive at their designated positions, the general attack on Beijing will begin.

    But Gao Yigong, who is stationed outside the capital, is not an ordinary person.  He has always been by Li Zicheng's side and has experienced numerous battles, large and small.

    He knows very well that once the enemy is assembled, it will turn into a fierce battle, and the best way now is to take the initiative.

    Li Dingguo also accurately judged the other party's intentions.

    It was necessary to block the enemy's first attack while he was still on his own footing. As for the person who could take on this task, Li Dingguo thought of Ahu first.

    Li Dingguo knew that Ahu and himself had conflicts, but he didn't care too much.

    As long as he can win, he can let go of all conflicts.  Fortunately for him, Ah Hu had the same idea as him.

    Although Ah Hu is very dissatisfied with Li Dingguo acting as the commander-in-chief of this siege, for now, how to capture the capital as soon as possible is the first priority.

    Brother-in-law, he is still waiting for me at Shanhaiguan!

    In the middle, Li Dingguo arranged Major Shi Weide's regiment, and on the left was the Tiger Guards commanded by A Hu, who was ready to attack at any time.

    And those artillery pieces that were the first to arrive on the battlefield also opened their terrifying bloody mouths!

    Gao Yigong has completed the assembly, and what surprised the Huben Guards the most was that there were artillery among the bandits, and there were even firearms troops armed with blunderbuss!

    This point made the soldiers of the Huben Guards wonder. Where did the bandits get these weapons?

    The Tiger Guards fired first!

    ¡°Boom¡ªboom¡ªboom¡ªboom¡ª¡± After several loud roars, the Tiger Guards took the lead and launched an artillery attack on the opponent.

    Although only six artillery pieces were fired this time, all the artillery pieces of Huben Guards were equipped with crosshairs, and the rebel army's artillery force was also very dense. After the six shells were fired, not all of them hit the target, and two shells continued to hit the target.  Hit three or four rebel soldiers.  One of them actually hit an artillery piece. Although it had a cast-iron body, the artillery was still dented and it was obviously no longer usable.

    The soldiers of Huben Guard also cheered in unison, congratulating their companions on the results of the first bombardment.

    The artillery and muskets of the rebel army were all captured from the Ming army, and the gunners and musketeers were all surrendered Ming troops. These people were originally veterans and losers, and they would fall down when the wind blew.

    It¡¯s just that I always won battles with the bandit army in the past, and I could show off my power when fighting with the wind, and I had a little bit of courage to move forward. But I didn¡¯t expect that I encountered a tough opponent here today. I and I haven¡¯t entered the shooting range yet.  , the enemy took action first, although only a dozen soldiers were killed and one cannon was destroyed.  But they also frightened the courage of this group of rebel soldiers and they did not dare to move forward.

    " However, they also know that Gao Yigong's military discipline is very strict. If he retreats at this time, the supervising team behind him will never show mercy, so retreating now is a death.  We can only bite the bullet and keep moving forward.

    However, the Huben Guards' artillery fire came one after another. As they advanced, they continued to hit the rebel firearms units. Although the gains from each blow were not large, they saw that their opponents had no power to fight back, so they just saw the rebel army.  The uneasiness he felt when launching the cannon gradually disappeared.  Li Dingguo, who was watching the battle, finally breathed a sigh of relief.

    The current situation of the battle also made Gao Yigong frown. It seemed that he had overestimated the firearms force, so his confidence had also dropped significantly.

    The company withstood three or four rounds of shelling by Huben Guards. The rebel firearms unit lost almost fifty or sixty people, and two artillery pieces were destroyed. At this time, they were basically within 300 steps of Huben Guards' position.  It is the strike range of Tiger Guard's No. 3 Folan cannon, and the artillery on the northern line has been deployed in place, so Tiger Guard's strike intensity has also been significantly increased, with sixteen artillery firing at once.  The lethality has naturally increased a lot, and when the distance is closer, the hit??has also improved a lot.  In the first round, sixteen artillery pieces were fired together and destroyed two of the rebel artillery pieces.  Moreover, many gunners and gunmen were injured and killed.  If the rebels advance a further distance, the No. 2 Franco machine gun can switch to using shotgun shells to attack.

    Facing the increasingly fierce attacks, the bandit army did not dare to move forward.

    And at this distance, some artillery can almost hit it, so the bandit army also stopped one after another. Regardless of whether it has enough shooting range or not, every artillery also starts to load cannonballs.  Prepare to fire back.  The artillery stopped, and the gunmen naturally did not dare to move forward.  Because if you advance any further, you will not only be killed by the opponent, but you will also become a target for your own artillery.  They could only stop to reload and prepare to shoot.

    The chaotic scene of the rebel army also fully demonstrates that it is not only the artillery and blunderbuss that can become a firearms unit. The use of firearms also requires rigorous training and matching tactics.

    After withstanding another round of artillery strikes from the Tiger Guards, most of the rebel artillery pieces were finally filled with ammunition, and they could finally fire and launch a counterattack against the Tiger Guards.

    "Boom-boom-boom-boom-" A series of shelling sounds finally sounded from the rebel army's position. The gunmen raised their guns one after another, regardless of what they were doing, "Bang bang bang bang bang"  Just a flurry of shots.

    More than 30 artillery pieces, plus two thousand muskets, were fired together, creating a huge momentum in a short time.

    Gao Yigong, who was watching the battle from a distance, frowned a little. It was finally his turn to use his artillery, and this time he could let the Tiger Guards compensate for the taste of the artillery.  But Gao Yigong soon discovered that something was wrong, and was stunned into silence.

    After the rebel army's artillery bombardment began, it was impossible to say that the Tiger Guards were not nervous. Even the three most senior officers, Li Dingguo, Shi Weide, and Ah Hu, shrank in their hearts, thinking that after this round of bombardment, they would be given a side.  How much damage was caused?

    But he soon discovered that the truth was not as bad as he had imagined. Most of the artillery shells fired by the rebels landed almost a hundred steps away from Huben's position. Only a dozen or so shells landed on Huben's position.  Within a distance of ten or twenty steps in front of the guard's position, not one of them hit the Tiger Guard's position.

    Although the artillery shell can still bounce forward on the ground based on inertia after it lands, the impact force has been greatly reduced, and at this time the benefits of the trench are revealed.  The soldier only had to push his head and hide behind the homespun bag, and he was basically fine.  The shells either flew over their heads or hit the homespun bags. At most, they were shocked, and most of the remaining momentum was absorbed by the homespun bags.  Unless it happens to fall into the trench, it will basically not be lethal to the Tiger Guards.  As for the firecrackers, they were not worth mentioning. They were more than three hundred steps away. Unless they were rifles from the 19th century, there was no threat at all.  Therefore, this round of shelling by the rebels only killed two soldiers of the Huben Guards.  What's more, it triggered a burst of ridicule from Huben Guards.

    After seeing the huge contrast in the results of the artillery fire between the two sides, Li Dingguo, Shi Weide, and Ah Hu finally felt relieved. It seemed that the rebel artillery was indeed not in good shape and could not hit their own positions at all.

    And from the Huben Guard position, there was another earth-shattering sound of artillery fire, as if to show the rebels that this is how artillery should be used.

    After the cannonballs fell, there was another scream in the rebel artillery array. Another artillery was hit by the cannonball, causing it to roll over several times and overwhelm the two gunners.

    Liang Dong, who was in charge of the rebel artillery, gritted his teeth and retreated in his heart. He looked back and found that the supervising team was following him, only more than two hundred steps away. It turned out that Gao Yigong had seen him in the formation.  This time, the Huben Guards' artillery can only hit about 500 steps at the longest. It is estimated that some long-range artillery has not been brought. Although I am still a little worried, the Huben Guards are not holding back, so I dare not go forward in person.  , but still pushed the supervising team to the front to supervise the battle from a close distance.

    Liang Tongcai's heart naturally felt cold. If he ran away at this time, he would probably be killed by the supervising team within a few steps. It seemed that he had no choice but to hold on.  So he urged the gunners to reload, and didn't bother to pay attention to the gunners, because they would definitely not be able to hit them.

    At this moment, I saw a horse galloping from behind. The knight on horseback shouted loudly: "General Liang, the general has an order. He ordered the artillery to advance another hundred steps and the gunmen to advance two hundred steps. No  Violation."

    Liang Dong was stunned for a moment and was about to speak when he heard two loud noises, "Boom - Boom -", followed by a series of screams.

    It turns out that the gunners of the two cannons wanted the cannons to fire farther, so the amount of gunpowder they filled was also increased. As a result, the gunpowder exceeded the target.The gun barrel exploded and affected the surrounding soldiers. Fifty or sixty people died in one fell swoop.  Many people were also injured.

    The soldier who delivered the order was also frightened and hurriedly said: "General Liang, follow the order immediately!"

    As he said that, he quickly turned his horse's head and ran towards the return road.  At this time, some soldiers really couldn't bear it, and turned around and ran away, regardless of the supervising team behind them.

    Liang Dong only knew the military law when he arrived and did not dare to escape easily. He just lay on the ground and tried his best to avoid the shelling of the Tiger Guards. Then he looked back to observe the consequences of the fleeing soldiers before deciding on his own plan.

    However, the outcome of the escaping soldiers completely dispelled Liang Dongcai's illusions. As soon as they escaped to the supervising team, the soldiers of the supervising team were not polite and killed them on the spot. They also chopped off the heads and placed them in front of the formation.  Warn others.  The supervising team killed more than thirty soldiers in one go, which really frightened the other fleeing soldiers. Seeing that there was no hope of retreating, they could only stop one after another, and then turned around helplessly and returned to the artillery position.

    But after such a delay, the Huben Guards launched four or five rounds of artillery fire in succession. Although the rebel soldiers had learned the lesson and lay down on the ground to avoid the artillery fire, the casualties were not large, but the artillery fire was  Unable to evade, several more doors were destroyed by the Tiger Guards.

    From the beginning of the war to the present, nearly forty artillery pieces have been destroyed by the Tiger Guards.  The casualties also exceeded two hundred.

    Liang Dongcai had no choice but to order the artillery to move forward a hundred steps, then re-establish the artillery position and fire at the Huben Guards.  At the same time, he ordered the gunmen to rush in front of the artillery, approach the Tiger Guards' position, and launch an attack on the Tiger Guards.

    At this point, the soldiers of the rebel army have no choice. Escape is a dead end, and staying here can only be beaten and resisted, which is still a dead end.  It's better to get closer and exchange fire with the Tiger Guards within the range of your own artillery. Maybe there is still a glimmer of hope.  Therefore, they all obeyed Liang Tongcai's order, pushed the artillery, carried the gunpowder box, and continued to advance forward despite the fire from the Tiger Guards.

    The fire gunmen moved faster because they had less burden, and if they wanted to reach their firing range, they had to get within fifty steps of the Tiger Guards' position, so the rebels quickly separated the distance.  One after another, one quickly and one slowly, they are approaching the Tiger Guards' position.

    But this poses a problem for the Tiger Guards, because now the rebel army is divided into two, one in front and one in the back. So which part should the artillery target be?  If you continue to attack the artillery, you will let the gunner in front get closer to the position. If you attack the gunman, the artillery will inevitably cause more damage to itself after it enters a longer range.  This is quite a dilemma.

    But Li Dingguo kept in mind what Ding Yunyi once taught him. He must make decisions quickly on the battlefield, never hesitate at all, and must trust his own judgment.

    Therefore, he ordered the artillery to continue attacking the rebel artillery. When the enemy came within 200 steps, they could use more lethal shotguns to attack them.  And let the musketeers get closer to the position, leaving them to their own musketeers to deal with.  That is to say: artillery against artillery, musket against musket.

    Because after seeing the results of the artillery battle, Li Dingguo firmly believed that the musketeers of the Huben Guards would also be able to defeat the musketeers of the rebel army.

    Because the Huben Guards' artillery did not target the rebel firecrackers, the rebel firecrackers temporarily gained a little safety time as they advanced. Amidst the roar of the artillery,  Gradually approaching the Huben Guards' position.

    At this time, there were more than 1,800 firecrackers in the bandit army, each carrying a variety of weapons, but they all advanced step by step from filled firecrackers.

    The Huben Guards musketeers had been prepared for a long time, and only waited for the rebels' musketeers to enter within a hundred steps of the Huben Guards' position, and then launched an attack on them first.

    After a series of volleys of gun fire, the rebel gun soldiers immediately fell down in a row. The fire gun soldiers in the back row became nervous and ignored many of them. Some pulled the triggers, some lit up the medicine, and all tried their best to attack the tiger guards.  Positional shooting.

    But it is a pity that most of the fire muskets used by the rebel army are three-eyed muskets. Although there are a small number of bird muskets, their quality is no better than those used by the Tiger Guards.

    Within a distance of about a hundred steps, it is impossible to have any effect.  He could only shoot randomly with "bang bang bang bang bang", and then he was busy loading ammunition.

    But the two sides fired at each other for a while, and the rebels gradually realized that something was wrong. Although the sound of the other side's gunfire was far less than that of their own, after each round of shooting, a row of people on their side would always fall down, and after they fired, the other side would always fall down.  There seemed to be no movement on the position, and it seemed that there were not many casualties.  But in practiceDuring the period when the two sides were firing at each other, the rebel gunmen were killed and injured more than 300 people. However, only a few soldiers of the Tiger Guards were killed by shells, and the gunmen were killed by fire.  Not a single soldier was killed by gunfire.

    After the bandits came to their senses, they realized that their efforts were all in vain. They had no choice but to brave the attack of the Tiger Guards and continue to move forward, hoping to enter the effective killing range of their fire guns.

    But after they advanced a certain distance, the Tiger Guards' muskets also began to fire, and they really entered the pace of three consecutive shots.  Therefore, although the sound of Hu Ben Guards' musket shooting was still not dense enough, the frequency of shooting increased greatly, almost without interruption. The bandits were only beaten up by howls of ghosts and wolves, and people fell down one after another.

    Although the bandit army also has a small number of muskets, they are all obtained from the Ming army. The quality itself is uneven, and even if the quality is good, it is not properly maintained and maintained, so the effect is naturally compromised.  The muskets used by Huben Guards themselves are carefully selected products of high quality. In addition, Huben Guards uses fixed-package granular gunpowder, which is more effective than the powdered gunpowder used by the rebels.  Therefore, the effective killing range of the Tiger Guard's bird blunderbuss against the rebel army is 80 steps, while the thief's fire blunderbuss can only hit fifty steps at most.

    This difference also caused a huge difference in the effectiveness of the exchange of fire between the two sides. In addition, more than ten bird cannons in the bandit army exploded, which not only exploded the soldiers using the bird cannons, but also injured many surrounding people.  companion.  As a result, other soldiers who used bird guns did not dare to use bird guns anymore. They threw away the bird guns one after another and picked up the three-eyed gun used by the dead soldier, and then they dared to use it with confidence.

    The three-eyed gun has a shorter range, so it poses no threat to the Tiger Guards.

    "No, Hu Benwei's muskets are not vegetarian. Round after round, they continuously hit the bandit army.

    This also made the bandits feel very depressed. Why were they all using fire blunderbuss? Hu Benwei's fire blunderbuss could hit so fast and so far, but his own couldn't reach it!

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 558 The decisive battle outside the capital

    But complaints are complaints, and the Tiger Ben Guard's blows have not weakened. The closer they get to the position, the stronger the blow they receive, because the Tiger Guard's front is not long, and the closer they get, the smaller the spread area.  The more densely packed they are, the more vulnerable they are to blockage.  .

    Later, it became very difficult to take a step forward.  In the end, he was suppressed to a distance of only forty or fifty steps from the Tiger Guards' position, and was almost unable to take another step forward.  They left a large number of corpses in their path,

    By this time in the duel between the musketeers, most of the rebel musketeers had suffered casualties, and the endurance of the remaining soldiers had basically reached its limit.  Because until now, the fire gunmen can only be beaten without being able to fight back. Even the tenacious army cannot bear such a result, not to mention that the fire gun soldiers of the rebel army are themselves composed of the previous Ming army.  The word tenacity has nothing to do with it. What has supported them until now is actually the sharp sword in the hands of the supervising team behind them.

    And at this moment, an unexpected thing happened, which finally triggered the rout of the bandit army.

    When the musketeers on both sides were engaged in an unequal duel, the artillery was also not idle. You came and I went back and forth, and the fight was still very fierce.

    In order to achieve a better shooting effect, the rebel artillery also fires for a while, stops for a while, and then slowly advances forward.  When they advanced about two hundred steps away from the Huben Guards' position, almost most of the artillery had finally reached their effective range, but at this time there were only less than twenty artillery pieces left in the rebel army.  But at this point, even if there was only one artillery piece left, the fire would still continue. Therefore, Liang Dong commanded the gunners to quickly fire at the Huben Guards' position.

    At this distance, when the cannonballs fired by the rebels began to fall, although many of the cannonballs flew past the soldiers' scalps and landed in the Tiger Guards' formation, it was inevitable that a small number of them would  The shells will hit your own people from behind.

    At first, the thieves¡¯ gun soldiers didn¡¯t notice it.  But they soon discovered that they were caught between two sides, the enemy and their own people. Naturally, no one could bear such a tragic result, let alone the Fire Gun Soldiers who were on the verge of collapse.

    So the last straw finally broke the camel's back.  The gunmen of the bandit army finally couldn't hold on any longer.  Not caring about the supervising team behind them, they all turned around and fled.

    The speed of escaping was naturally much faster than the speed of advancing. After a while, they escaped from the range of the Tiger Guards' muskets.  Approaching his own military position.  The gunners were also frightened by the defeated fire gunners. Could it be that they were desperate for their lives?

    At this time, the No. 2 Folang machine gun of the Tiger Guard was replaced with a more lethal shotgun. After the artillery was fired, it almost swept away a large area, which also caused the casualties of the rebel army to suddenly increase.

    As a result, the defeated army ran faster.  The collapse of the mood was also passed on to the gunners, so the gunners also gave up their artillery, turned around and fled behind them.  Even Liang Dongcai was caught in it and couldn't help but retreat.

    After a while, there were only a dozen lonely artillery pieces and corpses on the ground on the gunner's position, and there was not a single living person left.

    When the musketeers of the Huben Guards saw it, they jumped out of the trenches one after another, came to the rebel position, and picked up the muskets they had thrown down.  He also moved a dozen or so still intact artillery pieces and some gunpowder back to his position.  Regardless of whether I need it or not, I can't let the bandit army take it back anyway.

    At this time, the defeated rebel army retreated to the front of the Supervisory Team, but the Supervisory Team was still rude.  He raised his sword and chopped down several defeated soldiers who were running at the front, and yelled at the others to go back and continue fighting.

    But this time the intimidation of the supervising team was ineffective, because the defeated army was beaten by the Tiger Guards and lost their minds.  Just now, the Huben Guards were beating him, and his own people were also killing him.  This makes it impossible for people to live.  Since both sides are also dead, it is better to fight before death.  The Tiger Guards are out of reach, and there is no way to fight if they want to, but the Supervisory Team is different. They are right in front of you. If you don't fight with them, then who will you fight with?

    So, a few gunmen, filled with fear, raised their three-eyed guns, pointed them at the supervising team, and yelled crazily: "Brothers, fight them." Then they lit the fuse.  He shot the ammunition that was supposed to be fired at the Tiger Guards at his own people.

    Although the range of the three-eyed gun is not large, it is very lethal because it is a three-eyed volley. When fired at a close range, it is naturally very powerful. After the gunshots were heard, several soldiers in the supervising team were beaten to the ground.  After pulling it, he screamed and fell to the ground face to face.

    With the beginning, there is no need to worry about not continuing. The other firecrackers raised their firecrackers and fired the ammunition that was powerless just now.?.  The soldiers without guns also used their swords and spears to attack the supervising team.

    The soldiers supervising the team were also shocked and angry. What happened to this group of people?  How dare you fight against the war team, and even kill people with swords? Do you want to rebel?  Therefore, they all waved their swords and fought against each other. The two sides immediately started a fierce battle.

    Now the traitor army has become its own people and is killing its own people!

    Although Gao Yigong had been watching the battle, because the distance was too far and a lot of smoke was produced after the artillery fire, he could only see vaguely, and saw his firearms troops slowly advancing towards the Huben Guards' position.  , and then divided into two parts, one part stopped and the other part continued to move forward.

    Gao Yigong was able to tell clearly that the artillery had stopped while the artillery team continued to advance, and at one point it was very close to the Tiger Guards' position.

    But these are the only things that can be seen clearly, and other details cannot be understood clearly.  Gao Yigong could only think that the firearms unit had successfully competed with the Tiger Guards, so he was very satisfied with their performance.  Although he saw many casualties, Gao Yigong believed that these losses were worth it.

    Gao Yigong didn't think twice about it, and sent additional troops to help the firearms troops, and broke through Hu Benwei's position in one fell swoop.  But suddenly, the situation was reversed.

    Seeing how the soldiers who were about to attack the Hubenwei position were suddenly defeated, even the artillerymen gave up their positions and retreated back together, and even started fighting with the supervising team that blocked them.

    Gao Yigong couldn't help but became furious. Rebelliousness in the face of battle was something that had never happened in his own army. This was not bad. It was simply a rebellion. If he was not severely punished.  Isn't the army still in chaos?  How can I fight for the world in the future?

    Gao Yigong said sharply: "Deng Jiuzheng?"

    Deng Jiucheng responded and said: "General Quan, the last general is here."

    Gao Yigong pointed his whip at the battlefield where the fighting was taking place and said: "Our generals will give orders without sending orders. Anyone who escapes from the battle will be killed without mercy. Now these soldiers can't help but retreat without orders, and they dare to rebel. I order you to immediately  Lead a thousand guards to the battle to help supervise the troops and execute all the soldiers who rebelled against the enemy."

    Deng Jiucheng said hurriedly: "The last general respects your order."

    With that said, he turned around, ordered his troops, and then set off to the battlefield.

    At this time, the war team and the rebels gradually decided the winner. After all, the war team only had 500 people, while the defeated army still had nearly a thousand people.  And most of them also have firecrackers in their hands.  Although the three-eyed gun has a very short range, the hit rate is very high because it is so close. Moreover, after the three-eyed gun is fired, it can also be used as a big stick.  In addition, the defeated army was forced to panic at this time, and everyone tried their best, so they gradually gained the upper hand, only to kill the Dedu team and retreat continuously, suffering heavy casualties.

    But just now.  Deng Jiuzheng led his men and horses to kill them. The number of the rebels suddenly exceeded the defeated army several times, and the breath that the defeated army had saved was almost exhausted. All the fire blunderbuss were fired, and it was too late to continue reloading.  Therefore, the bandit army immediately reversed the situation, surrounded the defeated troops, and killed them until they fell to the ground one after another.

    And at this time, the defeated army's ruffian nature of bullying the weak and fearing the strong was revealed again.  As soon as they saw that they were defeated by the bandit army, they immediately surrendered to save themselves.

    It¡¯s a pity that the bandits will not let them go this time.  Ignoring the defeated army's pleas for luck, they still killed the defeated army mercilessly. Many of the defeated soldiers threw away their weapons, knelt on the ground, raised their hands high, and were killed without any resistance.  This time many more were killed.

    However, while the rebels were killing each other, the Huben Guards had already cleared the battlefield with Qing and moved the artillery and muskets back to their own positions.  Of course, there were many people who stretched their necks and watched the show from a distance. Generals such as Li Dingguo, Shi Weide, and Ah Hu even took out telescopes to see more clearly.  Ah Hu looked at it and stuck out his tongue:

    "Good guy, you are really good at killing yourself and your own people!"

    Shi Weide looked serious: "I think at this distance, it can be hit with the No. 2 Franco machine gun."

    Li Dingguo glared at him: "What's the point of this kind of excitement? Isn't it better to just let the thieves and bandits kill each other? Once we start firing, maybe they won't fight. It's great like this, and we don't have to waste any time."  If you don't have the strength, just sit back and watch the fun. It's best if they all fight on their own, so we can save some time."

    With that said, Li Dingguo ordered the soldiers to rest on the battlefield, eat some dry food and drink water.  At the same time, a wet cloth was used to cover the gun barrel to help the gun barrel dissipate heat as quickly as possible, so that the gun can be better engaged in the subsequent battle.

    But at this time, on the battlefield inside the rebel army, seeing that there was no hope of begging for mercy, the remainingIn despair, the defeated army could only rise up to resist again.  But at this time, the defeated army was still full of energy, and their numbers had been reduced by most. Even if they wanted to fight to the death, they were out of their depth, and they were no match for them at all.  Therefore, under the siege and slaughter of the bandit army, the number of the defeated army became smaller and smaller, and finally they were all killed.  Bodies were scattered all over the floor, bleeding profusely.

    Seeing that all the defeated troops were killed, Deng Jiuzheng led his troops back to their own formation and handed over his orders to Gao Yigong.

    Although Gao Yigong killed all the defeated troops, Gao Yigong also understood at this time that the firearms unit's attack had completely failed. Although it is unclear how much damage was caused to the Tiger Guards, it was certainly not a lot.

    This also shows that using firearms is also a technical job, and not everyone can master it. The purpose of using firearms to make firearms has completely failed.

    But at this point in the war, it was impossible for Gao Yigong to stop. Fortunately, he did not place all his hopes on the firearms troops, and had second-hand preparations. At the same time, Gao Yigong was basically certain that this  There are no firearms with a long range in the Zhihu Ben Guard. This is good news for the rebels. At least they can move the main formation forward and get closer to the battlefield so they can see clearly.  This is probably the biggest gain from this battle.

    So Gao Yigong gathered the whole army and pointed to the place where the defeated army died tragically.  He said sternly: "You have all seen that those who do not respect the general's orders, do not fight effectively, and retreat without authorization will suffer the consequences."

    Among the more than 30,000 thieves stationed outside the city.  More than 10,000 people were surrendered by the Ming army.  Gao Yigong's second move was to use these surrendered troops to attack, using human lives as a cushion to consume the Tiger Guards' ammunition and physical strength, and then use elite troops to attack.  Breaking through the Tiger Guards' defense line in one fell swoop.

    "Anyway, these surrendered troops are used to eliminate enemies. It doesn't matter if they are all wiped out. As long as you give an order, you can recruit as many as you want."

    However, the biggest weakness of Jiangjun is that he does not have a strong will to fight and can only fight with the wind.  You can't fight against the wind. Once you encounter a tough opponent, you will be easily defeated.

    Therefore, Gao Yigong ordered to kill all the defeated troops in order to warn other surrendering troops in the formation of the consequences of fleeing without authorization.  However, this action was quite effective. Many of the surrendered troops had looks of horror on their faces, obviously being greatly shocked.

    This is another gain from this battle.

    These changes were naturally noticed by Gao Yigong, so he was very satisfied and ordered immediately.  He called three of his subordinates, each with 5,000 men and horses, to launch an attack on the Huben Guard's position from the east, west and north at the same time, making it difficult for the Huben Guard to take care of its head and tail after being surrounded by enemies on all sides.

    After the three generals received their orders.  Each led his troops and left.  Then Gao Yigong gave another order, and the men and horses moved forward, pushing the main formation to a distance of about 600 steps from the Tiger Guards' position, so that they could command the battle at close range.

    The thief army mobilizes its troops.  It did not escape Hu Benwei's attention.

    Li Dingguo also understood that the bandit army was going to attack from all sides.  So he ordered it immediately.  All the artillery on each line were returned to their positions, and two more squatting tiger cannons were added to each line.

    It is precisely because the Tiger Guards were able to discover the movement of the rebels first that they had enough time to adjust their defense layout.

    When the other three lines of the rebel army entered their positions, the Tiger Guards took the lead and made all preparations, just waiting for the rebel army to launch an attack.

    After General Deng Jiucheng led his troops into their respective positions, they all ordered the surrendering troops to attack first and consume the ammunition of the Tiger Guards first.

    As the rebel army's attack unfolded, the rebel army launched a tidal wave of attacks on the Tiger Guards' position from all directions at the same time. However, the Tiger Guards faced an army that was more than ten times larger than themselves. They showed no fear and fired all kinds of artillery and guns at once.  , spitting tongues of fire, spraying all kinds of artillery shells and bullets at the heads of the rebels.

    For a time, there were noisy people, roaring artillery, and loud gunshots. The momentum was earth-shattering, far beyond what the battle just now could compare with.

    However, although the number of rebels is large, because the Huben Guards' defense line has shrunk greatly, there is not much space for the attack, so only two to three thousand troops can be invested at a time.

    Of course, this is also the position deliberately arranged by the Huben Guards.  However, the Huben Guards were able to secure their positions with a small number of soldiers from all four directions. The rebels used solid bullets to attack the enemy in the distance, and used shotguns and muskets nearby.

    Because the rebel army's offensive formation was very dense, the hit rate of artillery and artillery was extremely high. It only caused the rebel army to fall to the ground in rows. However, the rebel army had a large number of people, and the number of people in the previous firearms unit was very high.  Everyone saw it and did not dare to retreat. They had no choice but to rush upwards with all their strength. As a result, after a while, the battlefield on all sides was littered with corpses and blood flowed into channels.

    A smile appeared on Li Dingguo¡¯s lips: ¡°Ah Hu, it¡¯s up to you now.¡±??¡±

    Having been waiting for this sentence for a long time, Ah Hu immediately shouted loudly: "Hu Ben's troops, kill the thieves!"

    "Kill the thief!" Such a cry broke out from the formation of Huben's pro-army troops.

    Under the cover of Major Shi Weide's regiment, countless Tiger Guards soldiers rushed out.

    Decisive battle!  The decisive battle outside Beijing!

    Gao Yigong and the generals under his command have always had an illusion. They firmly believe that the Tiger Guards only rely on their sophisticated firearms. Especially when Ding Yunyi is not in the army, as long as they can rush forward,  Can win.

    It¡¯s a pity that they soon realized that they were wrong!

    Those good guys in the Hu Ben army rushed towards the rebel army with red eyes and gritted teeth, shouting "ouch", risking their lives.

    At this time, the bandit army is already in chaos, how can they still resist?  No matter how loudly the rebel generals yelled and cursed, they could no longer save their troops from disintegration.

    Now, failure is irreversible.

    Gao Yigong knew it was over.  What he never imagined was that his subordinates would be so vulnerable to the firearms of the Tiger Guards.

    He once imagined that he could block the enemy outside Beijing and get a bigger reward in front of His Majesty, but now it seems that it is impossible to accomplish it.

    The bandit army retreated in large numbers, unable to stop them at all.  Even Deng Jiucheng died in the attack of the rebel army.  Gao Yigong looked at all this blankly, let out a long sigh, and then shook his head.

    He suddenly discovered that not only his own troops, but also the entire Dashun army could no longer stop the Tiger Guards.  The only thing they can do now is hope for a miracle to happen.  But now the miracle seems so far away.

    He finally understood why Li Yan told him to be careful when he went on an expedition. Unfortunately, it was too late to understand this truth now.

    A terrible thunder suddenly shocked the whole earth!  .

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 559 Ding Yunyi - Wu Sangui!

    A terrible thunder suddenly shocked the entire earth!

    Ding Yunyi stood outside the military camp and looked into the distance silently. He had arrived here, a place that was enough to change the trajectory of history and the fate of many people:

    A piece of stone!

    He knows what happened here, he knows that countless people bled and died here, and now he is here.  .

    An opportunity is firmly in your hands.

    "Your Majesty, Wu Sangui is shouting outside the camp to ask Your Majesty to go see him!"

    "Oh, I got it."

    What is supposed to come has finally come!  Ding Yunyi knew the purpose of Wu Sangui's visit. He carefully arranged his armor and glanced at Qian Junshan, who was standing quietly aside. He did not take it, but pressed the "dragon tooth" on his waist, and then strode away.  Got out.

    Wu Sangui was just outside the military camp, and he didn't bring any soldiers with him.  In front of him, what was placed was not weapons, but a table of wine and food.

    "Is my brother okay?" Wu Sangui laughed as soon as he saw Ding Yunyi.

    "I came all the way from Fujian to fight against the thieves with the imperial edict!" Ding Yunyi also laughed.

    Wu Sangui pointed in front of him: "We have all the food and wine prepared, especially to tell the story of the pain of separation between brothers!"

    "Thank you!" Ding Yunyi smiled slightly and came to the front.

    He never called out the word "brother".

    Wu Sangui didn't care at all. He and Ding Yunyi sat down face to face. He took a large wine jar and filled two large bowls with wine: "I, a warrior, should use such a large bowl for drinking. In the past, I was  In the capital, every time I see those scholars drinking from small cups, I always sneer at them. How can I drink from cups as big as birds?"

    As he spoke, he raised the wine bowl: "Xiang Wen, please!"

    "Please!" Ding Yunyi raised the wine bowl and drank most of it in one gulp.

    "Xiang Wen is such a good drinker!" Wu Sangui put down his wine bowl and said with a smile: "Drinker capacity is a symbol of character. In the past, Xiang Wen and I worked together to kill the enemy on the battlefield. Nine in and nine out, no one could beat us. Xiang Wen was heroic on the battlefield.  , Drinking is also so heroic. If you and I can join forces, who will be the opponent in the world? "

    "If you and I can join forces, you stop the Jinlu at Shanhaiguan, and I will conquer the capital with a large army. The world will be invincible. We can recover in the Ming Dynasty!" Ding Yunyi said slowly: "But I heard that you surrendered the Jinlu?"

    Wu Sangui was silent for a moment: "Xiang Wen, I know that Chongzhen named you King Wulie before his death and ordered you to fight against thieves. But the thieves are in the capital, what are you doing here?"

    "I'm here to beg thieves!" Ding Yunyi said: "Thieves are rogues; thieves are also golden prisoners. Thieves are those who spy on our country, the Ming Dynasty!"

    "What am I in your eyes?" Wu Sangui said calmly: "Am I a loyal or a thief? Are you here to deal with me with a piece of stone?"

    Ding Yunyi smiled and said: "I'm here. I'm here to defend the territory of our Ming Dynasty. I'm here to deal with all enemies who want to plunder our country! Mr. Wu, are you loyal? Are you traitorous? If you are loyal, guard our country for my Ming Dynasty."  Look at this Shanhaiguan! If you are a traitor, Ding Yunyi¡¯s head is here, try to see if you can take off my head!¡±

    Commander Wu!  When these three words reached Wu Sangui's ears, his expression changed: "You and I were sworn brothers in the capital in the past. We share life and death together, and we share wealth and honor. My, Wu Sangui's enemy is not you!"

    "Then why did you invite me here today? Is it just for drinking?" Ding Yunyi said lightly.

    Wu Sangui sighed: "I am here to find you on the order of Prince Rui."

    Hearing the words "Prince Rui", Ding Yunyi laughed coldly.  But Wu Sangui just pretended not to hear: "Xiang Wen, the Ming Dynasty has died. Although those bandits have seized the capital, they will never be able to achieve great things. Sooner or later, this world will belong to the Qing Dynasty. I won't hide it from you, I have surrendered to the Qing Dynasty.  . The Qing Dynasty named me the King of Pingxi. Prince Rui told me that your bravery is the best in the world. As long as you are willing to submit to the Qing Dynasty, you will be the King of Pingnan of the Qing Dynasty!"

    "King Pingnan?" Ding Yunyi looked up to the sky and laughed: "Wu Sangui, Wu Zongbing, do you think I, Ding Yunyi, am such a person? I am the Wu Lie King of the Ming Dynasty, and I can only be the Wu Lie King of the Ming Dynasty!"

    "Xiang Wen!" Wu Sangui suddenly became a little anxious: "I know you only brought 20,000 cavalry this time. Do you know how many people I have? Fifty thousand! I have 50,000 fine cavalry under my command! Yours  Although Hu Benwei is famous in the world, my Guan Ning cavalry can conquer the world! Do you really think you can defeat me? There are still hundreds of thousands of Qing troops outside Guan Wen!  Can¡¯t you listen to a word of sincere words?¡±

    "Yes, I only have 20,000 cavalry. If I fight you, I may not be able to defeat you. What's more, there are hundreds of thousands of Qing troops behind you. It seems that my head cannot be saved." Ding YunHe smiled, poured all the wine in the wine bowl into his mouth, then stood up and smashed the wine bowl to the ground. Ding Yunyi laughed loudly as the wine bowl shattered:

    "King Pingxi, I can't defeat the coalition forces of you and Jin Lu. No matter how brave I am, I can't defeat so many people. But I just remember one thing. I was born as a minister of the Ming Dynasty and died as a ghost of the Ming Dynasty. This piece of stone today  Or it may be the place where I die. But it is better to shed blood on the battlefield than to be called a traitor. King Pingxi, Ding Yunyi¡¯s head is waiting for you!¡±

    "Xiang Wen! Second brother!" Wu Sangui also stood up.

    Ding Yunyi smiled and interrupted what he wanted to say: "In the past, I and you were sworn sworn brothers, and we were happy on the battlefield. But from now on, you and I are no longer brothers!"

    He slowly pulled out the "Dragon Tooth", drew a line on the ground with force, and then sheathed the sword: "Wu Sangui, the love between you and me as brothers ends here. I am here with my 30,000 soldiers.  Waiting for you!"

    After saying that, he turned around and strode away from here.

    Wu Sangui stared at his back blankly, knowing that from now on he was about to face the most terrifying enemy.

    "In the past, I wrongly blamed you." When Ding Yunyi returned to the military camp, Ding Yuanzhao bowed to Ding Yunyi and said, "King Wu Lie, you are my greatest loyal minister in the Ming Dynasty!"

    "Father, why do you do this?" Ding Yunyi supported his father gratefully.

    Ding Yuanzhao said seriously: "What I worship today is not my son, but King Wu Lie of the Ming Dynasty!"

    "King Wu Lie rebuked the enemy on the battlefield with awe-inspiring righteousness, and he was a model for Ming ministers in the world!" Zhang Pu wrote furiously on the side: "I have written down everything about King Wu Lie, so that all people can learn from it for thousands of generations to come.  I know that my Ming Dynasty has such a strong king!"

    "I showed my prestige in front of Wu Sangui today, but the situation is not optimistic!" Ding Yunyi laughed bitterly: "Wu Sangui was right at least. We only have 20,000 people, but we are facing the most elite 50,000 people."  Guan Ning's army and the hundreds of thousands of Qing troops behind them will all die here if they are not careful!"

    "What's the point of fearing death!" Ding Yuanzhao said loudly: "Even if we die here, we are still loyal ministers of the Ming Dynasty!"

    "Can't die, can't die!" Ding Yunyi shook his head: "There is nothing simpler than death now, but if we die, who will save the Ming Dynasty?"

    Ding Yuanzhao was startled for a moment.

    "Your Majesty, the spies are here to report!" Huangfu Yunjie hurriedly walked in: "The vanguard of the Jinlu army has arrived at Shanhaiguan. Wu Sangui turns the switch to welcome the thieves!"

    "Okay. We are here after all!" Ding Yunyi cheered up: "I expect there will be a battle tomorrow! Huangfu Yunjie, Houlu!"

    "exist!"

    Ding Yunyi pointed to the marching map and said: "I will give you five thousand sharp cavalry each to ambush on the left and right sides. I expect that Wu Sangui's Guan Ning army will attack first in the first battle, in order to make meritorious service in front of his new master. Remember. Regardless of whether I  No matter how critical the frontal battlefield is, you must not save it. Once the Qing army appears, you will attack from both sides!"

    "What? We still need to divide our troops now?" Huangfu Yunjie became anxious when he heard this: "We originally had few people, but now the prince wants to use 10,000 troops to fight against Wu Sangui's 50,000 troops?"

    "Yes, I just want to fight 10,000 troops against 50,000 troops!" Ding Yunyi said proudly: "Deng Changgui!"

    "exist!"

    "You used to be under the command of Wu Sangui. Now our army is outnumbered and outnumbered. It can be said that we are bound to defeat and death. Today I will give you a chance to return to Wu Sangui!" Ding Yunyi said with a slight smile.

    "My lord, are you insulting me?" Deng Changgui said anxiously: "Yes, I used to be Wu Sangui's subordinate, but now I am the general of the Tiger Guard. Wu Sangui committed himself as a thief, and Deng Changgui despised him. Even if he died.  I'm going to die here too!"

    "Okay, good Deng Changgui!" Ding Yunyi laughed and said: "In that case, let you and I have a vigorous battle! Deng Changgui, I will give you another three thousand troops, and you cover my middle army. Once there is a fight, I will fight first,  Wait for my flag! If I raise the red flag, you will lead the three thousand troops and fight bravely!"

    King Wu Lie is crazy.  King Wulie is really crazy!  All the Tiger Guard generals had the same idea in their minds.

    Originally there were only 20,000 troops, but he kept dividing his troops.  Once the battle broke out, King Wulie had only 7,000 people left!

    Ding Yuanzhao couldn't help but gasped: "Xiang Wen, I know that your bravery is unparalleled in the world, but with seven thousand people against an army of fifty thousand, can you really stop it?"

    "What I need is to delay time!" Ding Yunyi said calmly: "If we fight, we will definitely not be able to defeat them, but if we delay, I am sure to hold back Wu Sangui and the Qing army. As long as the capital can be captured early, we can win!"

    "In case the capital cityWhy can't we seize it too late?  "

    "That's nothing more than dying in battle." Ding Yunyi's eyes fell on where he didn't know: "Moreover, even if I die in battle, the Ming Dynasty may not be dead. We still have a powerful and surprising army that the enemy doesn't know about."

    Ding Yuanzhao and Zhang Pu looked at each other. There is still a powerful and surprising army?

    Ding Yunyi said nothing more: "Everyone, get ready to go! This time, let the Battle of a Stone go down in history!"

    Ding Yuanzhao looked at him blankly as if he recognized his son for the first time.  He suddenly realized that perhaps he had never understood what his son was thinking.

    But now all of Daming¡¯s hopes have been placed on him

    April 8th, a piece of stone.

    The sky was overcast, but it never rained.

    With the battle flags raised, countless soldiers appeared on the battlefield.

    ??Hu Ben Guards¡ª¡ªGuan Ningjun!

    These are the two most elite armed forces of the Ming Dynasty, but now they have instantly become enemies.

    Ding Yunyi¡ª¡ªWu Sangui!

    These are the two youngest and most outstanding generals of the Ming Dynasty, and now they have also become enemies.

    That big flag was fluttering in the wind, and what was written on it was:

    The brave and loyal tiger guards!

    That was written by Chongzhen himself. From the first time this battle flag appeared, it followed Ding Yunyi in his battles in the north and south.  The flag was now torn, almost half covered in a dark red color.

    That is blood, the flag made of the blood of countless Ming soldiers!

    Wu Sangui looked at this big flag and suddenly felt a little scared for some reason.

    The man he faced was called Ding Yunyi, a man who had never failed in the battlefield!  Although he had a small number of men, Ding Yunyi's record of defeating more with less was too much, and Wu Sangui found that he was not sure of victory at all.

    But now the arrow is on the string.  Had to send it.

    Wu Sangui rode up to the formation of the two armies: "Xiang Wen, do you really want to kill my brother?"

    "You and I have already broken up our relationship yesterday, so why bother asking so much!" Ding Yunyi held Qian Junshan tightly in his hand: "Today Ding Yunyi is here, the Tiger Guards are here, you can come and take my head!  "

    Wu Sangui sighed softly.  he knows.  From this moment on, he and Ding Yunyi have truly become enemies!

    Ding Yuanzhao and Zhang Pu stood behind the battlefield, looking at everything. This was the first time they saw Ding Yunyi fighting on the battlefield, and it was also the first time they truly saw the most real killing.

    "The enemy has fifty thousand troops. King Wu Lie has seven thousand. How should we fight this battle?" Zhang Pu was a little scared.

    Indeed, looking towards the battlefield from here, the 50,000 Guan Ning Army troops are neat and solemn, and the view is boundless at a glance.  The Tiger Guards seemed to be too few.

    "As long as my son Ding Hu is here, why should Mr. Ximing worry?" Ding Yuanzhao said calmly.

    Zhang Pu sighed: "Although there is no lack of victory over the masses with a small number, the number of people is really too small, and there are hundreds of thousands of Qing troops outside the pass!"

    "As long as my son Ding Hu is here, why should Mr. Ximing worry?" Ding Yuanzhao still answered like this.

    Zhang Pu couldn't help laughing: "Master Ding is so confident."

    "I'm not confident." Ding Yuanzhao said unexpectedly: "I just know that my son will fight to the end, and in the end it will be nothing more than death."

    Zhang Pu listened blankly, and then nodded slowly: "Yes, in the end, everyone is just dead. We died in a vigorous battle. It is better than Wu Sangui who has to bear a lifetime of infamy."

    Although these scholars have shortcomings of one kind or another, at least one thing about them is worthy of recognition:

    They are not afraid of death, they know what true integrity is!

    And at this moment, the horn issued a chilling whimper

    The battle of a piece of stone broke out!

    Ding Yuanzhao and Zhang Pu saw a scene they had never seen before:

    When the horn whistles, be the first to rush out.  It¡¯s still Ding Yunyi, King of Martial Arts!

    Every battle must come first, and he has never failed to live up to anyone¡¯s expectations!

    On the battlefield, the bright silver armor was so dazzling that it would no longer shine.  It can still make everyone feel dazzling!

    He led all the Tiger Guards and soldiers, constantly rushing back and forth among the rebels.  The Thousand Army Gun that rises and falls again and again is like an invincible ancient magic weapon, constantly taking the lives of the enemy!

    "yesIn the battle, King Wulie took the lead and defeated the enemy with one horse. His murderous intent spread nine days away. All the soldiers of the Tiger Guard were fighting bravely to take the lead. On that day, dark clouds covered the sun, but the glory of King Wulie broke through the dark clouds. "

    Zhang Pu faithfully recorded all this, although there may be some exaggerations in it.

    But on this day, neither Huben Guards nor Guan Ningjun could forget the grace of King Wu Lie Ding Yunyi!

    The cry of "Guan Ning's cavalry is invincible in the world" resounded across the battlefield. The Guan Ning army, which had never been defeated in battles with the Qing army, was confident of victory when it appeared on the battlefield.

    The Huben Guards are famous all over the world, but Guan Ningjun does not take them seriously, especially 50,000 vs. 7,000. The outcome has actually been decided for Guan Ningjun from the beginning!

    However, they all ignored one person:

    Ding Yunyi!

    This is a real God of War!  His army radiated unstoppable light on the battlefield, and he fought against the enemy like a god of death.

    More than a dozen Guan Ning troops rushed towards him with swords waving. Ding Yunyi roared wildly, and the strong wind whipped up by thousands of troops was unstoppable.

    The army is roaring and the earth is trembling.

    One by one, the enemies fell under this terrifying army. Blood splattered everywhere, and there was no way to stop them.

    Under such a terrible attack, more than a dozen enemies screamed and retreated, but Qian Junshan seemed to be alive, constantly chasing them behind him, and taking lives one by one.

    "Ding Yunyi, after all, he is still the same Ding Huben who goes in and out nine times!" Wu Sangui sighed, and suddenly said sharply: "Is it possible that only the Huben guards are victorious in every battle? Ding Yunyi, Wu Sangui is here!"

    Wu Sangui is here!

    At this moment, Ding Yunyi and Wu Sangui, two former brothers, truly stood face to face on the battlefield!

    ¡°One is King Wulie of the Ming Dynasty, and the other is King Pingxi of the Manchu Qing Dynasty. Or in another sense, this is another showdown between the Ming Dynasty and the Manchu Qing Dynasty!

    The war horse neighed, and Ding Yunyi roared: "Wu Sangui, take your life!"

    The two war horses rushed towards each other crazily, with no intention of stopping at all.  The swords in the hands of Qian Junshan and Wu Sangui simultaneously emitted a terrifying light!

    Ding Yunyi¡ª¡ªWu Sangui!

    Amid the sound of "ding-ding-ding-ding", it seemed like a big blacksmith shop had opened on the battlefield.  The two red-eyed generals fought together risking their lives.

    This was the first time Wu Sangui fought against Ding Yunyi in his life. He was surprised to find that Ding Yunyi in front of him looked as if he didn't want his life. He stared with blood-red eyes like all the soldiers in the Huben Guard.

    And that thousand-army spear was really terrifying. It waved again and again, fell again and again, and collided with Wu Sangui's sword. The flying sparks could light up the entire sky.

    It would be great if such a person could fight side by side with him, Wu Sangui suddenly had such a strange thought in his heart!  .

 Part One: Storm in Penghu Chapter 560 Tiger Guards¡ªGuan Ningjun!

    This is Ding Yunyi who is familiar to everyone on the battlefield!

    Qian Junyan exuded a terrifying cold light in his hand. He danced and smashed it again and again, causing splashing sparks and a huge "ding-dong" sound that shook everyone on the battlefield.

    Wu Sangui was also famous for his bravery. When Ding Yunyi was on an overseas expedition, he was also fighting hard in Liaodong and the Manchu Qing Dynasty.

    If there is anyone in this world who can rival Ding Yunyi, then there is only one person:

    Wu Sangui!

    The two men roared again and again, and hit each other with Qianjunyan and sword again and again. What flew out was fire and what was shot out was blood!

    The real soldiers who were fighting around were stunned. They had never seen such a terrible battle.

    There are thousands of troops on the battlefield, but the most dazzling ones seem to be the existence of only two people:

    Ding Yunyi¡ª¡ªWu Sangui!

    Wu Sangui was horrified to find that every attack by Ding Yunyi was to kill him with him, without leaving any behind.

    This is the most frightening thing.

    Wu Sangui was not in a desperate situation. There were Shanhaiguan and hundreds of thousands of Qing troops behind him. Even if he failed this time, he still had the capital to continue fighting, so he had no reason to fight.

    Ding Yunyi is completely different.

    He only has so many men and horses, and he cannot and cannot afford to lose against a stone.  Once they lose, the Manchu Qing Dynasty can take advantage of the situation and enter the Pass on a large scale. From then on, the situation in the world will no longer be able to proceed according to Ding Yunyi's vision.

    So he has no choice but to fight hard!

    As long as he still has a breath left, he will fight to the end!

    When two completely different mentalities collide on the battlefield, the final result can actually be predicted.

    Wu Sangui gradually became timid. He knew that if he continued like this, there would be only one outcome: both sides would lose.

    This is what he least wants to see.

    As soon as his mind was in a trance, the movements of his hands slowed down. Qian Junyan whipped up a strong wind and roared towards him. Wu Sangui shrank his head and made a "dang" sound.  His helmet was actually swept to the ground by Qian Junshan.

    Wu Sangui was horrified and felt burning pain in his cheeks. He turned his horse's head and ran away.

    "Wu Sangui, I'm waiting for you here!" Ding Yunyi shouted from behind.

    "Wu Sangui has been defeated. Wu Sangui has been defeated!" Such cries resounded on the battlefield.

    Although a duel between generals does not actually determine the outcome of a battle.  But the general's defeat undoubtedly had a great psychological impact on the soldiers.

    Guan Ning¡¯s cavalry were elite, but they did not use all their strength in this attack. When the news of Wu Sangui¡¯s defeat spread, the morale of the army was shaken.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Instant.  The golden gong sounded, and Guan Ning's cavalry retreated backwards with a roar.

    "Long live! Long live!! Long live!!!"

    This is the cry of the Huben Guards soldiers, and the cry shakes the heaven and the earth.

    Ding Yunyi sat on the horse, cheering for the battlefield, suddenly.  His army was raised high.

    "King Wu Lie! King Wu Lie!! King Wu Lie!!!"

    ?? Crazy calls resounded throughout the battlefield.

    At this time, Ding Yunyi is like a real God of War. At least until now, no one can defeat him!

    But in fact, Ding Yunyi was not in a relaxed mood. He knew that Wu Sangui did not use his full strength in this battle.  The real battle is actually far from beginning.

    "King Wu Lie is a true god!" When Ding Yunyi slowly came down from the battlefield, Zhang Pu was the first to greet him: "Wu Sangui is famous for his bravery in our Ming Dynasty, but when he came to meet King Wu Lie, he was defeated like this."

    "Mr. Ximing, Wu Sangui hasn't exerted his strength yet." Ding Yunyi got off his horse and smiled bitterly: "The troops he put on the battlefield today are not even 30% of Guan Ning's army. He just wants to test our army's determination to fight decisively.  He did it. The real showdown will begin soon!"

    Zhang Pu was startled for a moment.

    The battle just now was understandable, but in King Wu Lie¡¯s words, it seemed that it was not the same thing at all.

    Ding Yuanzhao said calmly: "Why worry about King Wu Lie? It's just a matter of death. Today's first battle defeated Wu Sangui's spirit. I expect he can win in the next battle with King Wu Lie."

    Ding Yunyi smiled.  Maybe my father, Zhang Pu and many others have too high expectations of themselves.  With these meager troops of his own, the only thing he can do is to delay.

    Put it off until the day you are looking forward to.  .  .  .  .  

    Wu Sangui failed in the first battle, but this did not affect his mood.  In this battle, he had already figured out the opponent's strength.  The opponent's troops are seriously insufficient, and this battle may have used most of their strength.

    And his 50,000 elite Guan Ning Army.  Only more than 10,000 people were invested.

    The next battle is the one that truly determines the outcome!

    April 9th.  Wu Sangui finally made the most important decision in his life:

    Open Shanhaiguan and welcome the Qing army into the city!

    Wu Sangui didn¡¯t know what it meant, but he still did it.

    Dorgon has arrived, Duoduo has arrived, Li Shutai has arrived, and all the Qing generals have arrived!

    In their view, this is also a crucial battle!

    This is related to whether the Qing Dynasty¡¯s policy of ¡°exterminating the Ming Dynasty¡± can succeed, and it is also related to who owns the Ming Dynasty!

    "Isn't King Pingxi as brave as Ding Yunyi?" This was the first sentence Dorgon asked.

    Wu Sangui laughed and said: "Why does Prince Rui look down on me so much? Yesterday's battle was just a small test. Ding Yunyi's main force has been sent out, but our elite army has not moved. We will fight again tomorrow, and the outcome is already expected!"

    "King Pingxi is such a heroic man!" Dorgon said with great joy: "Now I will lead a strong force of 120,000 to help him. As a backing for King Pingxi, King Pingxi will just fight with all his strength!"

    "In tomorrow's battle, I will destroy the tiger guard and defend it on a piece of stone!" Wu Sangui said loudly.

    At this time, Wu Sangui no longer had any illusions about Ding Yunyi.  .  .  .  .  

    On April 10th, the long-lost sunshine finally broke through the clouds and spread on the earth.

    This is the day of decisive battle!

    Wu Sangui used all his main force, and 50,000 Guanning troops spread out on the battlefield. But in front of him, there were only 7,000 troops commanded by Ding Yunyi himself!

    Seven thousand versus fifty thousand!

    The generals of the Manchu Qing Dynasty were all there watching this ancient battle:

    ??Hu Benwei versus Guan Ningjun!

    Dorgon looked back and said, "What do you think of the outcome?"

    "Fifty thousand versus seven thousand, Guan Ning's army will definitely win!" Li Shutai, the leader of the Eight Banners of the Han Dynasty, Meile Ezhen of the Zhenglan Banner, replied loudly.

    "Not necessarily!" The person who said this was Duduo. He had experienced Ding Yunyi's power before, and he knew even more how terrifying this person was: "Ding Yunyi is a very persevering person. He likes to defeat more with less. Although Wu Sangui is brave and has many troops,  But I don¡¯t think I can take advantage of that.¡±

    Dorgon smiled and said: "Old Fifteen has also become calm. Well, this is the blessing of our Qing Dynasty. In fact, no matter whether they win or lose, they are beneficial to our Qing Dynasty. The Tiger Guards are the best in the world!  Guan Ning's army is the best in the world. If the two tigers fight, we will always win!"

    In an instant, these generals of the Qing army understood what Prince Rui meant.  .  .  .  .  

    Ding Yunyi tidied up his armor and looked at Duan San'er beside him: "Duan San. You were guarding Taiwan well, why did you come with me here?"

    Duan Saner laughed and said: "Since I followed the prince, I have been promoted from a pirate to a general of the Ming Dynasty. This is all given to me by the prince. Today, the prince is determined to die, how can Duan San not be by the prince's side?"

    "Okay. Good job Duan San!" Ding Yunyi said with a smile: "Today you and I join forces and let's see how the situation changes."

    He arranged his armor and saw his father and Zhang Pu also coming to the front line. He immediately stepped forward and knelt on one knee: "Father, my son may not come back alive after this battle!"

    "My son, get up quickly!" Ding Yuanzhao hurriedly helped his son up: "If my son is like this, then my Ding family will be honored. Although my son fights hard, don't worry about life and death. If my son dies on the battlefield, for  I will pay tribute to you every day, as a token of honor for our Ding family to have such a loyal minister!"

    "King Wu Lie, please accept Zhang Pu's obeisance!" Zhang Pu said and actually bowed to the end: "Li Zicheng broke the capital, Wu Sangui offered Shanhaiguan, they are the ones who fought bloody battles. Only King Wu Lie! If King Wu Lie died on the battlefield,  Zhang Pu will definitely write vigorously so that the world will know the loyalty and bravery of King Wu Lie!"

    Ding Yunyi laughed and cupped his hands: "Father. Mr. Ximing, I'm going!"

    Get on your horse.  As a result, Duan San'er handed over the Thousand Army Sword and said sternly to the seven thousand soldiers: "I will fight to the death now. Anyone who dares to fight will draw his sword to respond!"

    Seven thousand swords were pulled out at the same time, and seven thousand voices sounded at the same time:

    "Fight to the death! Fight to the death! Fight to the death!!!"

    "Duan San, flag!"

    Duan Saner jumped on the horse, took the flag, and faced the wind.Open:

    The brave and loyal tiger guards!

    The world is desolate, and the war flags are flying!

    It¡¯s April 10th!

    The Guan Ning army on the opposite side was slowly arranging their formation. Ding Yunyi pointed his finger forward: "The enemy's formations are uneven. Anyone who dares to follow me and clash with the enemy's formation should come forward!"

    "Hula", countless soldiers galloped forward.

    Ding Yunyi laughed loudly: "What a loyal and brave army! Why do we need so many people to clash with the enemy? There is one person at the front, and I only use a hundred cavalry to charge the enemy!"

    As he spoke, he shouted loudly: "Duan San, come with me!"

    The war horses neighed, and Wu Lie King Ding Yunyi was the first to rush out!

    "Why is King Wu Lie so fast!" Duan Saner laughed and rushed out holding the battle flag.

    The hundred cavalry also followed, galloping out!

    Hundreds of cavalry charge at the enemy!

    Guan Ningjun was not ready, this was keenly captured by Ding Yunyi!

    Those Guan Ning troops who were mobilizing were dumbfounded as more than a hundred flags roared towards their own position under the guidance of a battle flag. They were too shocked to react for a moment.

    Wu Sangui was also shocked and hurriedly called to the fierce general Guan Kaitai beside him: "You are a fierce general in Guan Ning's army. The enemy is so arrogant today, why don't you block it for me!"

    Guan Kaitai didn't say a word, roared wildly, and rushed out with hundreds of horses.

    Ding Yunyi saw it!  But he didn't stop at all. Instead, he urged his war horse more and more, approaching the enemy even faster.  When the cavalry met, Ding Yunyi suddenly roared:

    "Who dares to stop me!"

    Qianjun's army smashed down head on with a "whoop" sound.

    Guan Kaitai fought hard to catch up with his sword, but the Qianjunshan was too heavy. With a "dang" sound, Guan Kaitai's whole body seemed to have been shaken, and blood gushed out from the tiger's mouth.

    Guan Kaitai was shocked.

    But at this time Qian Junshan fell again.

    Guan Kaitai bravely faced him.  .  .  .  .  .  Once, once, and again.  .  .  .  .  .  Finally, with a "pounce" sound, Guan Kaitai was knocked off his horse before he even had time to shout.

    His whole head was smashed to pieces.  .  .  .  .  .

    The most powerful general in Guan Ning¡¯s army besides Wu Sangui died so miserably!

    All the Guan Ning troops who followed Guan Kaitai and rushed out were shocked, but Ding Yunyi seemed to have not seen them at all, and quickly turned his horse's head and rushed towards the next target.  .  .  .  .  .

    A hundred horsemen and tiger guards.  They have long been accustomed to King Wu Lie's bravery. They roared repeatedly and continued to kill any target around them.

    These people in Guan Ning's army were completely confused. They screamed loudly and the knights fell from their horses one by one.

    Ding Yunyi at this time.  Suddenly he pointed to the east: "Follow me. Charge!"

    He was the first to rush out again.  .  .  .  .  .

    A hundred cavalry swarmed out, and the army looked as if they were nothing.  And the big flag held by Duan Saner was always flying:

    The brave and loyal tiger guards!

    The one hundred cavalry in the east were charged into chaos again. Ding Yunyi then laughed and said: "Guan Ning's army is nothing more than that, let's go!"

    The hundred horses came roaring.  It roared away again, leaving only the panicked and stunned Guan Ningjun behind.

    "King Wu Lie¡ª¡ªMighty! Mighty! Mighty!!!"

    A wave of cheers erupted from the Tiger Guards.

    In Guan Ning¡¯s army, Wu Sangui gritted his teeth when he saw that his own position was completely washed away.  He has failed too.  But he has never been so defeated.

    The other party only had a hundred people, but they disrupted his own army of 50,000!

    "Gather and attack!" Wu Sangui knew that if he did not issue such an order, the morale of the entire army might be shaken.

    The decisive battle finally breaks out!

    For different purposes, Huben Guards and Guan Ningjun fought together.  The battlefield was filled with the cries of soldiers and the sound of weapons clashing.

    Dorgon witnessed all this with his own eyes and couldn't help but sigh: "Ding Yunyi's bravery is well-deserved. He charged the enemy with a hundred cavalry. How heroic!"

    "He has done too many such things." Duduo smiled bitterly: "He has even become accustomed to such a style of play."

    Dorgon knew why he said this, because Duduo also suffered a disastrous defeat at the hands of Ding Yunyi.

    It¡¯s a pity that such a person cannot be used by the Qing Dynasty.

    &nbsp;Dorgon saw it very clearly at this time, even though the Tiger Guards, starting from Ding Yunyi to every soldier below, performed very bravely.  But their numbers were too few.

    Seven thousand people, only seven thousand people. Soon, these seven thousand people were overwhelmed by fifty thousand people.

    But.  The battle has just begun.

    For these Tiger Guard soldiers, the number of people is not something they have to consider.  They only know one thing:

    King Wulie is with them!

    This is enough!

    Martial King Ding Yunyi is the confidence of all soldiers!  As long as he fights with the soldiers on the battlefield, no matter how many enemies are on the opposite side, it is not worth fearing.

    ??The constant collision of swords and guns, accompanied by the loss of human lives, has turned the battlefield into a melting pot, constantly devouring countless lives.

    Among these people, Ding Yunyi has always been the most dazzling one!

    No matter where a crisis occurs, Ding Yunyi can always be seen there first.  The Qianjunyan in his hand seemed to be connected with human nature, and it used its fierce murderous aura to resolve crises time and time again.

    This is Ding Yunyi!

    There are more and more enemies around us, so densely packed that we can¡¯t even see the edge at a glance.  Every conflict will always cause countless war horses to lose their owners.

    The soldiers of the Huben Guard knew that there were three thousand cavalry behind them, but they knew even more that as long as these cavalry did not appear, they had to fight to the end on their own!

    Ding Yunyi is still waiting, waiting for the time he thinks is best to appear.  .  .  .  .  .

    "All go into battle!" Wu Sangui finally issued this order: "Completely annihilate Ding Yunyi!"

    The last of his strength was thrown into the battlefield, and Ding Yunyi knew that the opportunity he had been waiting for had arrived.

    "Duan San, flag!"

    The red flag is waving in the wind!

    Deng Changgui finally arrived!  From the beginning to the end, he had been watching King Wu Lie fighting alone, and had been seeing his brothers fighting bloody battles!

    Now, it's his turn!

    Deng Changgui pulled out his sword: "Kill!"

    "Kill!" Three thousand cavalry broke out with a terrifying roar.

    Maybe a surprise attack by three thousand cavalry will achieve miraculous results, but facing an army of fifty thousand, it is difficult to change the final result. But Ding Yunyi's three thousand cavalry are different from any other cavalry!

    What they hold in their hands is not a sword, but a short musket!

    The muskets used by the cavalry will reveal their ferocious fangs for the first time on a piece of stone!

    Getting closer, getting closer.  .  .  .  .  .

    "put!"

    With Deng Changgui¡¯s roar, the muskets erupted with their roar.

    A large row of Guan Ning Army's cavalry fell off their horses without any resistance at all.  They didn't even know what happened until they died.

    Wu Sangui was dumbfounded watching from behind, what on earth is going on?  Why did one of his soldiers die inexplicably before they even got into the battle?

    Not only Wu Sangui, but also the Manchu generals who were watching the battle were confused. What happened on the battlefield?

    The first row of three thousand cavalry emptied their muskets, and then immediately slowed down their horses. The brothers in the second row took over their positions, and the muskets roared again.

    Another large group of Guan Ningjun fell down strangely.

    Then, the brothers in the first row immediately pulled out a second short musket and continued to fill the battlefield with smoke.

    This is a war that Guan Ning¡¯s army and the Qing army have never seen before. This is a style of fighting that Guan Ning¡¯s army and the Qing army have never seen before. They can only watch in stunned silence as all this happens in front of them.

    Ding Yunyi smiled while riding on his horse. A new era has arrived, an era in which hot weapons dominate war!

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 561: Recapture the Capital

    The battle in the capital has reached its final moments.

    The sound of "Boom-Boom-Boom-Boom-" can be heard endlessly, and the solid iron balls are smashed hard against the outer wall of Beijing with Guangqumen as the core.  The bullet hit the city wall, causing flying stones and flying dust. However, the city walls in Beijing are all made of blue bricks baked with egg whites and glutinous rice juice, filled with rammed earth, and are very strong.  The iron bullet hit the door, making a dull sound.  However, the city gate was made of thick wooden boards nailed repeatedly and covered with iron sheets. It was also extremely strong, so even after being hit by more than ten bullets, it did not cause much damage.

    But Li Dingguo was paying close attention to the power of the "Shenwei Ding" cannon that had just been transported to the battlefield.

    These ten "Shenwei Ding" size guns are all cast very heavy, weighing between 880 and 900 kilograms. However, they still use wooden gun carriages, but each gun is equipped with a sight with a cross cursor.  Gun scope.

    Although the "Shenwei Ding" gun is a smoothbore gun, its accuracy within one thousand meters is quite high, and with the sight of the gun scope, it is much easier to use than a simple crosshair, and the city gates of Beijing are also  It is famous for its tallness and majesty. At this time, it has become the most conspicuous target. Therefore, seven or eight out of ten cannonballs fired by the "Shenwei Ding" cannon can accurately hit the city gate.  Among the cannonballs that hit the city gate, more than half were attributed to the "Shenwei Ding" cannon.

    More than fifty artillery pieces were divided into three batches, and they fired more than ten rounds at Guangqumen in turn. The hits only caused sand and stones to fly randomly on the city wall, and the dust was thick. The soldiers guarding the city only dared to hide under the battlements and did not dare to  The city gate was exposed fifty or sixty times.  Although the city gate of Guangqumen is tall and thick, it is still made of wood. After taking so many blows, it finally began to crack.

    Although other gunners could not see it, the sighting scope on the "Shenwei Ding" gun could see very clearly, so the gunners' confidence increased greatly.  And they all told each other that the city gate was already cracked and that with more force, it could be broken open.

    After four or five rounds of shelling, the city gate was shelled by more than 20 people.  Finally I couldn't stand it anymore.  An iron bullet was hit through the door, and some screams could be faintly heard coming from the city gate. It was probably the remnant of the shell that hit some Dashun Army soldiers behind the city gate.  The gunners of the Huben Guards immediately let out a burst of cheers, and then continued to fire in high spirits.

    The second one and the third one.  .  .  .  .  .  More and more cannonballs penetrated the city gate one after another.  The damage caused to the city gate is also increasing and increasing.  As a result, the door bolt was finally broken and the city gate was opened.

    After the city gate was blasted open, there were only dozens of corpses lying on the ground in the city gate hole, but there was no one left.  And from the beginning of the shelling to now.  It only took about half an hour.

    Li Dingguo couldn't help but lamented that under normal circumstances, if he wanted to break into a strong city like Beijing, he would have to lose a lot of troops. However, after the advent of the firearms age, although the city wall still has a considerable protective effect, if there is no  In the same confrontation with firearms, it is impossible for a solid city wall to withstand the attack of firearms.

    The times are advancing rapidly, and the mode of war is also developing.  .  .  .  .  .

    Li Dingguo immediately gave the order.  The musketeers went out and captured Guangqumen.  After receiving the order, the musketeers of Huben Guards immediately shouted and rushed towards Guangqumen with their muskets loaded with bayonets.

    At this time, the soldiers of the Dashun Army guarding the city had already been frightened by the earth-shattering momentum of the artillery roar just now, and they lost all their fighting spirit.  They all gave in and completely gave up Guangqumen.  The Huben Guards rushed across the Jinshui Bridge on the moat, passed through the Guangqu Gate, and entered the city.

    Opened the Guangqu Gate.  After entering the outer city of Beijing, Li Dingguo was not in a hurry to attack the inner city.  Because it has been proven that the Huben Guards, armed with China's most advanced artillery of this era, can effortlessly attack any city gate in Beijing.  Moreover, Huben Guard has many other weapons that have not been used.  At the same time, Li Dingguo also thought that after he captured Chucheng, the Dashun Army would definitely send troops to fight, so Li Dingguo first sent all the troops into the outer city of Beijing to prepare to face the Dashun Army.

    Sure enough, not long after Huben Guards entered the city, the soldiers who occupied the city tower reported to Li Dingguo that they had discovered an army and came towards Guangqumen to kill them.

    After Li Dingguo heard this, he immediately ordered Shi Weide to the left and Ahu to the right to outflank the rebels from both sides. The other armies stayed here and set up positions in front of Guangqu Gate, preparing to meet them.  Dashun Army.

    Then he climbed onto the tower and commanded the battle from a high position.

    Li Dingguo also saw clearly from the telescope that the Dashun army had been divided into several groups, and they were coming from several streets to fight towards Guangqumen.  And along GuangqumenOn the flags of the people marching on the street, there was a huge word "Liu" written on them. Obviously, the leader of the Dashun Army should be Liu Zongmin.

    It was Liu Zongmin who led the army. At this time, he was having fun in the inner city. He was surprised when he heard that the Huben Guards had broken through the capital.

    Liu Zongmin knew that guarding Beijing was Li Zicheng's lowest bottom line for him. If Beijing was lost, Li Zicheng would not be able to spare him easily no matter how loyal he was.

    Liu Zongmin immediately gathered his troops and attacked Guangqumen.

    However, it took a lot of time to mobilize the troops, so after Liu Zongmin led his troops out of the inner city, he also received news that the outer city of Beijing had been breached by the enemy.

    This time Liu Zongmin gathered about 15,000 horses, and Liu Zongmin was a man who had been on the battlefield for a long time. He divided the troops into five groups and divided them into five streets and rushed toward Guangqumen.

    The group led by Liu Zongmin himself had the largest number of people, about five thousand, and they took Guangqumen Nei Street, which led directly to Guangqumen.  But just a few hundred steps away from Guangqumen, gunshots were suddenly heard.  There was a "crack, crackle, crackle" sound, and the soldiers of the Dashun Army who rushed at the front immediately fell down.  Liu Zongmin couldn't help being surprised.

    Liu Zongmin could only fight head-on head-on. Liu Zongmin stood on his horse and watched. He estimated that the number of Tiger Guards was not large, about three or four thousand. Although the firearms were fierce, he was not completely without a dozen, so  Liu Zongmin also immediately ordered the entire army to attack the Guangqumen position.  At the same time, he sent people to convey orders to other people and horses, asking them to rush to the battlefield as soon as possible and work together to encircle and suppress the Tiger Guards.  Even if they were driven out of the city, it would still be a success.

    Although most of the troops guarding the Guangqumen position were composed of new troops, they were also equipped with a musket battalion. Together with other auxiliary forces, there were a total of more than 2,200 muskets.  Among them, there were more than 1,200 forged rifles.  In addition, the defensive range is small, so the firepower is very intensive.

    And Li Dingguo only left 1,500 people on the battlefield, and the others climbed up city walls, rooftops, high-rise buildings, etc. to form a three-dimensional defense line.

    Because we are fighting in the city.  Therefore, the heavy artillery of the Huben Guards could not be used, nor could they test the power of the newly arrived explosive shells. However, the Huben Guards also had more than 40 small artillery pieces, which were also mixed in the position and launched a fierce attack on the Dashun Army.  .

    For a while, the roar of guns and cannons was heard.  There were also countless screams and wailings mixed in, and the block with a radius of tens of feet with Guangqumen as the core was almost shrouded in thick smoke.  The soldiers of Dashun Army who attacked from various streets and alleys were beaten with corpses and blood all over the ground.  Still unable to rush to the Tiger Guards' position.

    Although the other four groups of the Dashun Army also arrived on the battlefield one after another at this time, the chaos in the team became bigger and bigger. Some people were still rushing forward, some were retreating, and some were hiding, colliding and crowding each other.  On the contrary, it hindered his own actions, and he was unable to concentrate his strength to put greater pressure on the Tiger Guard Formation.

    In fact, the whole battle only lasted for more than half an hour, and the losses of Dashun Army had already exceeded 2,000 people.

    At this time, the victory or defeat on the battlefield had begun to be announced. Although the Dashun Army paid a heavy price in their attack on Guangqumen.  But they still couldn't move the Tiger Guards' position.

    And Shi Weide and Ah Hubu of the Huben Guards have already detoured back to the sides and rear of the Dashun Army's wings and entered an offensive position.

    Li Dingguo could see clearly from the tower, so he immediately gave them an order to attack.

    Ah Hu immediately divided his forces from the left and right and charged out towards the rear and flanks of the Dashun Army.  At this time, the Dashun Army's attention was all in front of the Guangqumen position, and they did not expect it at all.  There will also be men and horses coming out from behind, being caught off guard, and the whole team immediately becomes chaotic.

    The Hu Benwei who attacked from both wings did not use long-range attacks. First, they advanced on one side, and one after another took turns to intervene, firing a volley of guns, beating the Dashun army to the point where they fell to the ground and died.

    At this time, Li Dingguo also ordered the soldiers guarding Guangqumen to launch a counterattack against the Dashun Army. The Dashun Army had a shadow on the Hu Ben Guards, and after the position directly in front was violently blocked, the Dashun Army  The morale of the soldiers was also greatly affected. At this time, they were attacked from the flank again. Therefore, everyone was frightened and had no intention of continuing to fight. Many soldiers began to flee in all directions.  Under such a three-sided attack, the Dashun Army was quickly defeated and completely defeated.

    When Liu Zongmin saw that the situation was not right, he immediately started running for his life.  At this time, he did not dare to flee to the inner city of Beijing, because Liu Zongmin did not know how many troops the Tiger Guards had now, and he had no confidence in defending Beijing, so it was better to run away quickly. Anyway, this is the trick  Liu Zongmin is very familiar with him. Although he has entered Beijing, Liu Zongmin still has a gangster mentality. If he can be beaten, he will fight. If he can't be beaten, he will run away.Anyway, this is how it has been for the past ten years.  When I met Li Zicheng, I told him that he was beaten away by the Tiger Guards. Can you blame me?  Liu Zongmin was also very familiar with the roads in Beijing, so he led hundreds of close guards to escape through the streets and alleys, taking detours to escape out of the city.

    After the Dashun army was defeated, Li Dingguo was eager to seize the inner city of Beijing, so he did not pursue it hard. He left a musketeer battalion to guard Guangqumen, and then commanded his troops to attack the inner city of Beijing.  But this time, it was not Chongwenmen who launched the attack again, but led the army through the Temple of Heaven, arrived on the inner street of Yongdingmen, and headed straight for Zhengyangmen, which leads directly to the palace.

    At this time, almost all the Dashun troops left behind in Beijing were brought out by Liu Zongmin to fight against the Tiger Guards. There were less than 2,000 Dashun troops left behind in the inner city of Beijing. Although there were still more than 200 soldiers guarding Zhengyangmen,  But the soldiers on the tower could see very clearly that Liu Zongmin was missing and the Tiger Guards were rushing towards Zhengyang Gate. Who dared to resist here?

    "Whoops" and they all ran away.

    Therefore, Huben Guards easily opened the Zhengyang Gate and entered the inner city of Beijing.

    After entering Zhengyang Gate, you are directly facing the famous Gate of later generations. Beyond the Gate, you are the Meridian Gate of the Imperial Palace. Therefore, Li Dingguo immediately ordered that the second and fourth regiments were immediately dispersed in teams. In addition to the artillery battalion,  The others split up to clear out the remaining Dashun troops in the inner city of Beijing.

    The Imperial Palace occupies most of the area in the inner city of Beijing and is entered from the **.  After passing through the Imperial Ancestral Temple and the altar of sacrifice, Li Dingguo led the army to the Meridian Gate of the palace.

    After the Dashun Army entered the city, most of the Ming Dynasty¡¯s palace was burned down, and the remaining half also suffered varying degrees of damage.  Only the palace buildings near Wuying Hall are relatively well preserved.  Later, the enthronement ceremonies of Li Zicheng and Shunzhi were held in Beijing, both of which were completed at this time.

    However, after Li Zicheng entered Beijing, he had always lived in the palace, so he kept things tidy.  The previous eunuchs are basically still there, but most of the young and beautiful palace maids have been snatched away by the generals of the Dashun Army at all levels, and the remaining ones are almost all middle-aged and above.

    Along the way, Shi Weide was also amazed. He was watching the battle at Guangqumen.  Shi Weide was shocked by the majestic grandeur of Beijing, but after all, he was only standing on the edge of the outer city of Beijing and could not get a full view of it.

    But after entering the inner city, Shi Weide discovered that the scale of Beijing city was far beyond his imagination. When he arrived at the palace, although most of it was burned down, the remaining buildings and ruins were still intact.  It is not difficult to imagine how majestic and majestic this palace was back then.

    I saw a large group of eunuchs and maids coming out of the Xihe Gate on the left side of the Meridian Gate. They separated to the left and right, as if they were respectfully welcoming Li Dingguo into the palace. The leader was an old eunuch in his fifties or sixties.  Holding a large and beautifully decorated wooden box in his hand, after meeting Li Dingguo, he knelt down respectfully and said: "Slave Wang Dehua, please see your lord. The jade seal is here. Consecrate it to your lord."

    Wang Dehua is a roly-poly talent. He was the last eunuch of the Ming Dynasty's Chief of Ceremonies.  After Li Zicheng entered Beijing, he was the first to surrender and was still appointed by Li Zicheng as the eunuch of the palm seal.

    Li Dingguo also walked up to Wang Dehua and said with a smile: "Your Majesty, please rise, but I don't dare to accept it."

    After Wang Dehua came to power, Li Dingguo said: "The jade seal is still a national weapon. How dare I take advantage of the royal family's salary? Please stop mentioning it. However, Princess Kunxing has followed me to Beijing. Please wait a moment."  The prince still gave the jade seal to her for safekeeping, and I have heard that Nanjing officials are already appointing a new monarch and will present it to the new monarch after he succeeds to the throne. "

    Since he is a palm eunuch, Wang Dehua is naturally a human spirit. After listening to Li Dingguo's words, he knew that he would not stay in Beijing for a long time.

    However, Li Dingguo still has the final say in Beijing now, so he still maintained a deferential attitude and said, "Your Excellency, you can learn from your loyalty. We admire you very much!"

    Li Dingguo said calmly: "My father-in-law has given me the reward, but I don't know where the money Li Ni looted in Beijing is kept. Does my father-in-law know?"

    Wang Dehua was enlightened. It turned out that Li Dingguo was interested in Li Zicheng's money, but this was normal. Wang Dehua immediately said: "Our family knows about it, so we will put it in the treasury of the Ministry of Revenue. We will take the general with us right away."

    Li Dingguo nodded. This eunuch was really on the road and seemed to be of great use, so he said, "Thank you, father-in-law." Then he ordered all the ministries to camp and rest outside the palace, and quickly captured Li Zicheng throughout the city.

    The Liubu Yamen is just outside the **. I passed by it when I came here. It arrived in a moment, but when the soldiers of the Hubenwei pushed open the door of the Hubu Yamen, they found that there were many soldiers of the Dashun Army inside. The Hubenwei soldiers  Momentarily unprepared, the first two soldiers who rushed into the household were stabbed to death by several spears. When the other soldiers saw it, they also hurriedly exited the household.

    Li Dingguo alsoHe couldn't help but be startled. He didn't expect that there would be Dashun troops here, but he reacted immediately and immediately ordered to prepare for battle.

    More than 600 muskets immediately fired at Hubu, killing more than a dozen soldiers of Dashun Army in a row.

    Seeing that the situation was not good, the other soldiers of the Dashun Army had to retreat into the Hubu Yamen. The soldiers of the Huben Guards took advantage of the opportunity to follow up and also entered the Hubu compound.  Dashun's army could only retreat to the inner room.

    Wang Dehua also didn't expect that there would be Dashun troops in Hubu, so he was frightened. He was afraid that Li Dingguo would blame him, but he had just witnessed the power of the Tiger Guards, beating the Ming army to pieces.  Dashun's army was already vulnerable in front of the Huben Guards, and they were secretly frightened, with thoughts swirling in their minds.

    However, Li Dingguo did not find trouble with Wang Dehua, and followed the soldiers of Huben Guards into the Hubu Yamen.  After entering the door, there is a large courtyard. Although the space inside is not small, it becomes very narrow after more than a thousand soldiers are squeezed in. The Dashun Army soldiers who stayed in the household department could only retreat to the main hall of the household director.

    And on the ground outside the courtyard, at least seventy or eighty corpses were lying on the ground.

    Li Dingguo looked around and saw that there were probably more than a hundred soldiers of the Dashun Army in the house, but everyone basically had an expression of despair on their faces. This is easy to understand. Although the Dashun Army said it was  They were defending, but they were actually surrounded by merchant legions, with hundreds of black guns pointed at them, and there was basically no way out.  However, surrounded by soldiers of the Dashun Army, there were two people, a man and a woman. The man was about thirty years old, dressed as a scholar, and had a rather handsome and elegant appearance. The woman was about twenty-five years old, with the appearance of a young woman.  She is very beautiful, wearing a red outfit, showing a heroic figure, holding a long sword, standing next to the man.

    Li Dingguo's heart moved, and he immediately ordered the soldiers not to take action for the time being, and then raised his voice: "Is the man inside Li Yan?"

    Sure enough, the young man was startled for a moment and said, "Yes, I am Li Yan. Who are you?"

    "I am Li Dingguo under the command of King Wu Lie!"

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 562 The Death of Li Zicheng (Part 1)

    Chapter 562 Death of Li Zicheng

    "Li Yan?"

    After Li Dingguo sighed, he asked the soldiers around him to put down their weapons.  Li Yan also smiled slightly and asked the soldiers who had been loyally protecting him to put down their weapons.

    "Mr. Li, there is no hope. Surrender." Li Dingguo said.

    Li Yan shook his head: "When I first entered Beijing, I saw many loyal ministers who would rather die than surrender. Now that Beijing has been recaptured by you, don't we have loyal ministers in Dashun who would rather die than surrender?"

    When he said these words, Li Dingguo knew that there was no possibility of persuading him to surrender: "Mr. Li, I respect your opinion, but where is Li Zicheng?"

    "I don't know." Li Yan's face revealed a trace of sadness that was difficult to detect: "The moment the city was destroyed, His Majesty disappeared."

    Li Dingguo finally knew why Li Yan had such an expression on his face.

    When the city was broken, Li Zicheng abandoned his ministers and was the first to run away.

    When Beijing was captured for the first time, the emperor of Ming Dynasty generously died for his country.  But after the city was broken this time, the "Emperor" of Dashun, Li Zicheng, was the first to run away!

    Shame, this is the shame of all Dashun "courtesans".

    Li Yan can tolerate failure, but he will never allow such a shameful thing to happen!

    "Mr. Li, are you really unwilling to surrender?"  Li Dingguo asked again without giving up.

    Li Yan smiled and shook his head, then smiled and held the hand of the red lady next to him.

    That¡¯s his wife.

    That year, his name was not Li Yan, but Li Xin.  His family was considered wealthy, he was generous with his wealth, and he was good at literature and martial arts. He once provided food and rice to help the hungry people, so he enjoyed a high reputation in the village.  When the Red Lady led the rebel army to attack Qixian for the first time, she received great assistance from herself. Therefore, the Red Lady respected herself very much. Later, they fell in love with each other, fell in love with each other, and got married.

    When Li Xin returned home one time, the government arrested him for "treason" and threw him into prison.  After getting the news, the red lady immediately led the rebel army to attack Qixian for the second time, broke through the county seat, killed the corrupt county magistrate, opened the prison, rescued Li Xin and others who were imprisoned, and opened the warehouse to release grain.  The county government office was burned down.

    Then they defected to Li Zicheng together, and Li Xin also changed his name to "Li Yan".

    In life, they live together; in death, they die together!

    Li Dingguo sighed, bowed deeply to Li Yan and his wife, and then slowly walked out. Behind him, there was a conversation between Li Yan and his wife, nothing more than encouraging each other to die generously. Then, several sounds of falling to the ground were heard.

    Li Yan and his wife are dead, but this is not what Li Dingguo cares about most. There are only two things that Li Dingguo cares about most:

    The first was to immediately send reinforcements to Yiyishi, where King Wulie was fighting a bloody battle. He had already done this. The second was to capture Li Zicheng and Liu Zongmin as soon as possible.

    The battle in Beijing is not over yet, and the generals of the Dashun Army are still continuing to fight with their remnants.  It is not particularly difficult to defeat them. What is difficult is that no one can slip through the net!

    This is what King Wu Lie specially told before he left.

    On April 12, the city of Beijing was captured and the Huben Guards retook Beijing.  At this time, only more than twenty days had passed since Li Zicheng captured the capital.

    The speed is jaw-dropping!

    The decisive battle between the Huben Guards and the Dashun Army was completely unfair.  In the face of the Tiger Guards armed with advanced firearms, the Dashun Army was simply vulnerable.

    Beijing has absolutely no ability to resist in the face of artillery!

    Li Zicheng and Liu Zongmin, the "lords and ministers" of Dashun, have never been as disappointed and fearful as they are now.

    Originally, in their opinion, relying on the strength of the city of Beijing, they could hold on for at least a year.  One year?  Now all this has become a big joke.

    They can¡¯t even last a month!

    The palace was forced to give up, and Li Zicheng was very smart at this point.  He knew that if he continued to stay in the palace, there would be only death.

    Only by running out can we continue to have hope of survival.

    But where can we run to now?  The enemy has entered the city and is consolidating the fruits of victory step by step.  There are fewer and fewer places that the Dashun Army can control.

    Moreover, the city gate is completely controlled by Huben guards.

    Their only hope now is to wait for the Tiger Guards to make any major mistakes.

    In fact, Li Ding at this time? He is also anxious. He can currently only send part of his troops to assist King Wu Lie, and most of the troops must clear all resistance in Beijing as soon as possible so that this famous city can completely belong to King Wu Lie.

    Li Zicheng did not know this.

    Looking at the "ministers" around him who were looking at each other, Li Zicheng shouted angrily: "Tell me, tell me, what should we do now? Are we going to put our heads under their swords?".

    "Minister" no one was speechless. In the end, Song Xiance had to bite the bullet and said: "Your Majesty, now we can only wait until dark to see if there is any hope."

    "The general is back, the general is back!"

    This voice rekindled Li Zicheng¡¯s hope, but when Liu Zongmin appeared in front of him, the hope suddenly turned into disappointment.

    Li Zicheng knew what had happened at a glance at the embarrassed appearance of Liu Zongmin and the defeated generals.

    "Brother, I can't do it anymore, I can't do it anymore." Liu Zongmin gasped: "There are too many enemies, and their firearms are so terrifying. I'm afraid Beijing won't be able to defend it!"

    Li Zicheng wished he could give him a hard whip.  Is Beijing afraid that it won¡¯t be able to hold on?  Now that he has even lost the imperial palace, do he still expect Beijing to hold on?

    But he can¡¯t get angry at Liu Zongmin now. The bravest general in the Dashun Army is his last hope.

    "Zong Min, don't be anxious." Li Zicheng barely suppressed his unhappiness: "Song Military Advisor has already said that as long as it gets dark, there will be a solution."

    Liu Zongmin unconsciously looked up at the sky, when will it get dark?

    Song Xiance told Li Zicheng that he would wait for dark to find a way to break out of the siege. However, at this time, he did not know that his cousin Song Xianji had also entered Beijing.

    This seems to be a kind of ridicule. The cousin is running for his life in embarrassment, but the cousin has become a high-spirited winner!

    "Li Zicheng must wait for dark to break out." Song Xianji said without hesitation: "Commander Li, please order all cities to take strict precautions and not allow one person or one horse to leave the city."

    "I have already given the order." Li Dingguo nodded: "But how to capture Li Zicheng as soon as possible is a headache."

    Song Xianji smiled slightly: "Actually, this is not difficult. I heard that after the bandits entered the city, they extorted money from the wealthy households and ministers in the city, which caused a lot of complaints. And the ordinary people's life was not easy either.  The military discipline of the rebels is extremely bad, and they have lost the support of the people. Please send an order immediately in the city, and everyone in the capital can capture the rebels and then deal with them themselves. Those who offer ordinary rebels will be rewarded with one tael of silver and a fake.  The general will be rewarded with a hundred gold coins. The person who captures and kills Li Zicheng will be promoted to the third level and be rewarded with ten thousand gold coins!"

    "Okay, just do what Mr. Song said." Li Dingguo laughed and said, "It's just that the reward for Li Thief is too high!"

    Song Xianji couldn¡¯t help laughing

    The sky finally got dark.

    Li Zicheng let out a long sigh of relief. No matter what, he finally persisted until dark. As long as he could rush out, he would have a chance to start over.

    Everyone in Dashun has been integrated into the team, and they are still confident at this time.  They were once called "roving bandits" and it was their skill to escape.

    The enemy has not reached here so far. As long as they can get close to the city gate quickly, they will have hope of survival.

    "The thieves are going to run away! The thieves are going to run away!"

    At this moment, bursts of gongs and drums suddenly sounded, and then countless voices shouted at the same time: "Catch the thief army, catch the thief army, the thief army is going to escape!"

    At this moment, Dashun's army was suddenly in chaos. There seemed to be the sound of gongs and drums and flashing torches everywhere.

    Li Zicheng was shocked. He thought it was the Tiger Guards who appeared, but with the help of the firelight, he saw clearly that the people who were shouting were just ordinary people.

    "Kill, kill all these hateful guys!" Li Zicheng issued this order in anger.

    But the people today are completely different from the people before.

    Each of them held a weapon in their hands, and each of them had hatred and anger in their eyes.  The Dashun Army did something to them in the past, and now they want them to pay it back tenfold and a hundredfold!

    "Kill the thief!"

    I don¡¯t know who took the lead in shouting, and then the voice of ¡°kill the thieves¡± rang out everywhere, and the people actually killed them regardless of everything.

    What¡¯s even more frightening is that among these ordinary people, there are actually many people from the pastofficials and wealthy households.

    These officials and wealthy households were extorted miserably by the Dashun regime. Many of them were tortured by Liu Zongmin and his associates with inhumane torture instruments.

    And now, it¡¯s time for revenge!

    An incredible scene appeared:

    Officials, wealthy households, and ordinary people who usually have distinct classes were actually tightly united this night. To be more precise, it was Li Zicheng and Liu Zongmin. It was the Dashun regime that united them!

    The Dashun Army may not be afraid of these people, but then the sound of muskets rang out, and they quickly approached from far away.

    The Tiger Guards are coming soon!

    The Dashun Army has long been feared by the Huben Guards. They can deal with these ordinary people, but they no longer have the courage to face those Huben Guards officers!

    They turned around and ran away. No matter how much the generals of the Dashun Army scolded them, they could not stop this rout.

    "Your Majesty, run, run!" Niu Jinxing urged loudly.

    Li Zicheng was also completely devastated, turned his horse's head and ran away, not forgetting to say: "Tian Jianxiu, stop them!"

    Tian Jianxiu was still loyal. He knew how terrifying it would be if the enemy caught up with him, so he desperately led hundreds of people to act as Li Zicheng's army to break up his rear.

    The people came out in overwhelming numbers, and countless torches lit up the night sky in the capital as bright as day.

    Those who were cut off, injured, and slow-running were already surrounded by the Tiger Guards and the people, and there was no longer any hope of escaping.

    The only thing that made Tian Jianxiu feel lucky was that the Huben Guards were worried about accidentally injuring the civilians, so they did not use the firearms that frightened the Dashun Army the most.

    But this could not prevent the defeat of the Dashun Army.

    The soldiers of the Dashun Army were knocked to the ground one by one, and then they were severely beaten by the common people who were burning with revenge and anger. Many of them were even beaten to death.

    This is really the most naked retribution!

    Tian Jianxiu was extremely desperate, but there was nothing he could do.  If we had known today, why did we do it in the first place?  The only way now is to hold on.

    "General Tian, ??save me, save me!"

    A voice reached Tian Jianxiu's ears. He looked over and saw that military advisor Song Xiance had been knocked to the ground.  One of his legs seemed to be injured and he fell to the ground unable to move.

    Tian Jianxiu¡¯s relationship with Song Xiance was quite good. Seeing that Song¡¯s military advisor was in danger, he quickly went to kill him.

    But at this moment, a wooden stick flew from nowhere and hit his back. Tian Jianxiu was caught off guard and fell off his horse.

    The shocked Tian Jianxiu was about to get up, but countless figures rushed to his side, and then fists and wooden sticks fell on him one after another.

    If the Huben Guards soldiers had not stopped these people in time, Tian Jianxiu, who had been on the battlefield for countless years, would have been beaten to death by these people!

    Hundreds of thieves were not so lucky. They were beaten to death by the common people, and thousands of them became prisoners in embarrassment.

    Li Zicheng¡¯s plan to break out at night not only failed, but also further weakened his own strength.

    Li Dingguo rushed to the scene as soon as possible and saw Tian Jianxiu with blood all over his face.  Li Dingguo was silent for a moment: "Where is Li Zicheng?"

    Tian Jianxiu did not answer, and Li Dingguo smiled faintly: "You have failed. Now the capital is like an iron barrel. There is no place for you to escape."

    Tian Jianxiu knew that what the other party said was true, and they indeed had no place to escape.  He sighed and said, "I really don't know where your Majesty is."

    "It turns out that if you could tell the whereabouts of Li Zicheng, you could have saved your life." Li Dingguo shook his head and said, "It's a pity, it's a pity. King Wu Lie has given an order to kill you people without mercy. I have no choice.  Saved you."

    Tian Jianxiu, named Suo Tianyao.  Li Zicheng's general.  In the 16th year of Chongzhen's reign, he was appointed as the admiral and general of all camps and was granted the title of Marquis of Ze.  On the night of April 12th in the 17th year of Chongzhen, he was captured and killed by Hu Ben guards.

    Tian Jianxiu was the second senior general of the Dashun Army to be killed after Li Yan.  Also captured along with Tian Jianxiu was Song Xiance.

    Song Xiance was relatively lucky. Li Dingguo knew that he was Song Xianji's cousin, so he did not kill him immediately, but asked the soldiers to take him to Song Xianji's place.

    The two brothers met again after many years of separation.  Just thisThis meeting was a bit strange. One was the winner, and the other was the loser, a shameful prisoner.

    Song Xianji politely asked his cousin to sit down and poured him a bowl of tea: "Cousin, I once wrote to you, asking you to come to Fujian to join me as soon as possible to serve King Wu Lie.  , but why don¡¯t you listen to me?¡±

    "At that time, His Majesty also summoned me." Song Xiance was very calm: "I did receive your letter at that time, but I considered that Your Majesty is sweeping the world and has great potential, while your Ding Yunyi just lives in Fujian and develops  The chances were slim, so I made my decision.¡±

    "The most wrong decision." Song Xianji sighed and said, "If you had listened to me back then, we would be the masters of this place now."

    Song Xiance smiled bitterly: "What are you going to do with me?"

    "King Wu Lie has given an order to kill you without mercy!" Song Xianji did not hide anything: "Actually, if I want to save your life, there is still a way, and King Wu Lie will not punish me, but this will inevitably happen in Wu Lie."  King Lie has left a bad impression on me. After thinking about it, I can only exchange your life for King Wu Lie¡¯s trust in me.¡±

    Song Xiance smiled, and he suddenly realized that he had no intention of blaming Song Xianji.

    For the future of the Song family, my cousin must do this. There is nothing to blame.

    He stood up and bowed his head to Song Xianji: "Cousin, I want to ask you something. I still have family, please treat them well."

    Song Xianji shook his head and said, "Cousin, don't you know it yet? King Wu Lie will eradicate rebel leaders like you and leave no one alive! Do you still want to keep your family?"  .

    Song Xiance was completely desperate.

    Song Xiance, also known as Song Kangnian, was a native of Yongcheng, Henan Province in the Ming Dynasty.  He studied hard and became knowledgeable, especially proficient in "magic". He made a living as a "warlock" and traveled around for a long time, divining good and bad luck for people.

    In the 14th year of Chongzhi in the Ming Dynasty, Song Xiance was recommended by Baofeng Juren Niu Jinxing to join Li Zicheng's peasant army.  He was highly respected by Li Zicheng for his extraordinary intelligence and advice, and he was always consulted for advice on all battle plans.  Once, Song Xiance said to Li Zicheng: "It flows into the main stream of the river and sinks into the Eighteen Beaches. If you want to go up to the sky, you have to start from Yanmen Pass. When the general started the uprising, he immediately proclaimed himself king and named the country Chuang. This statement has been verified. Now  According to the phrase "started from Yanmen Pass", the general's uprising will start from now!"

    Li Zicheng was overjoyed when he heard this and worshiped him as his military advisor.  In the Song Dynasty, he was proficient in Qi Men Dun Jia and Tu prophecy techniques, and Li Zicheng believed in them as if they were gods.  Based on the political theory of the Ming Dynasty, the Song Dynasty used magic to point out that its "national destiny is about to end."  In order to establish peasant power faster and establish Li Zicheng's prestige, he also put forward the slogan "Eighteen children are the master's artifact".  The promulgation and publicity of this slogan played a great role in mobilizing the masses, boosting the morale of farmers, and isolating the rulers of the Ming Dynasty.

    On April 12, the 17th year of Chongzhen, Song Xiance was captured and killed by the Tiger Guards, completing the last phase of his life!

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 563 The Death of Li Zicheng (Part 2)

    Chapter 563: Death of Li Zicheng (Part 2)

    Tian Jianxiu died, Song Xiance died, and senior officials and generals of the Dashun regime died one after another.

    Now, whose turn is it?

    This is also what Li Zicheng fears most.

    It was getting dark, and what Li Zicheng was even more afraid of was the dawn.

    After daybreak, countless enemies will appear from all directions.

    Now Li Zicheng has fallen into a terrible desperate situation.

    It¡¯s dawn on April 13th.

    The Tiger Guards finally captured Li Zicheng's movements, and a large number of troops began to emerge from all directions.  Li Zicheng knew that this might be his last battle.

    I have been through countless dangers. Even when I only had eighteen riders left, I had never been so desperate. But now, the terrible despair can't be contained in my heart.

    Ding Yunyi, Ding Yunyi, this is the most terrifying opponent in his life!

    I have encountered him countless times on the battlefield, but failed countless times.  She seemed to have no ability to resist in front of him.

    Why?  what is this?

    Li Zicheng was never able to give his answer

    There are enemies everywhere, and everyone in Dashun, whether they are officials or soldiers, has fear on their faces.

    Even Li Zicheng clearly saw fear on the face of Liu Zongmin, who had always been fearless.

    Liu Zongmin was also scared, Liu Zongmin was actually scared too.  Li Zicheng smiled bitterly in his heart.

    "Brothers!" Li Zicheng decided to give his men one last boost: "I am with you, whether life or death, I will be with you! Now, we are facing the enemy, and I know that the possibility of victory is unlikely.  But I will charge with all of you and fight our way out, and we can start from scratch!"

    But he found that his words did not seem to have any effect, and the fear on the faces of the soldiers was not eliminated at all.

    "Zong Min, I appoint you as the vanguard!" Li Zicheng suddenly raised his voice: "Go and fight to the death with the officers and soldiers!"

    Liu Zongmin also knew that this was a life-or-death moment.  He shouted loudly to his subordinates: "Brothers who are not afraid of death, come with me to kill the officers and soldiers!"

    Morale barely improved, Liu Zongmin hit both swords with a wave of his hand: "Kill!"

    A large number of thieves followed their general and rushed out.  But in fact, no matter how many times they rush, the ending they face is exactly the same:

    Waiting for them were the muskets of the Huben Guards.

    In the sound of gunfire, the rebels fell one by one; in the sound of gunfire, Li Zicheng, Liu Zongmin, and all the rebel generals saw only despair.

    ?Boundless despair.

    With gunpowder smoke filling the air and gunshots raging wildly, swarms of bandit soldiers fell into pools of blood. This place has turned into a naked slaughterhouse.

    "A terrible war, a terrible killing.

    The only thing Li Zicheng could do was to watch all of this happening in front of him but there was nothing he could do about it.

    "Charging again and again, what resulted was despair again and again."  The Tiger Guards soldiers holding muskets expressionlessly killed the enemies who tried to rush up one by one.

    Li Zicheng could even see his own end coming.

    Liu Zongmin still tried his best. He urged the retreating soldiers to rush forward again and again, and commanded his men to charge hard despite the enemy's terrifying muskets.

    But it all seems so in vain.

    "You bastard!" Liu Zongmin suddenly shouted and rushed forward with a pair of swords.

    Call him brave or foolish. In short, when he was halfway through the charge, countless muskets hit him. Li Zicheng saw with his own eyes that his most courageous subordinate was knocked off his horse by muskets, and then was killed by countless people.  drowned by footsteps

    Liu Zongmin, a native of Lantian, Shaanxi Province, was originally a blacksmith and started his career from Li Zicheng.  Li Zicheng was defeated by the Tiger Guards commanded by Ding Yunyi in Tongguan, Shaanxi Province. He and Li Zicheng led the remaining 18 men to break through the encirclement and hid in Shangluo Mountain.  It started again the following year.  In the thirteenth year of Chongzhen's reign, he helped Li Zicheng break through the mountains of Brazil and Yubelly and enter the disaster-stricken areas of Henan, gaining great momentum.  Served as general for sixteen years.  The following year, the peasant army divided into two groups, the south and the north, crossed the Yellow River eastward and headed straight for the capital.  Hou Zongmin assisted Li Zicheng in leading the Northern Route Army through Datong and Xuanfu to the city walls of Beijing.  On the night of March 17, the peasant army commanding the North Road captured the outer city.  On the 19th, the capital was captured.  Chongzhen committed suicide.

    After Li Zicheng entered Beijing, he actuallyImplemented the "Rate Assistance" policy and established the "Rate Town Fu Division", with Liu Zongmin in charge.  It is stipulated that the amount of aid is "100,000 for the central hall, 70,000 or 53,000 for the imperial robes of the ministry, 53,000 for the Taoist department, 32,100 for the Hanlin, and thousands for the subordinates."

    On April 13, the Huben Guards beheaded Liu Zongmin in the capital.

    Liu Zongmin¡¯s life ended like this.

    And as soon as Liu Zongmin died, the entire Dashun Army fell into complete chaos.

    Li Zicheng still wanted to fight again, but was persuaded by Niu Jinxing, Gao Yigong and others.

    And the situation on the battlefield did not allow him to continue fighting.

    Li Zicheng failed. This time Li Zicheng was a complete failure.

    Nearly all Dashun troops died, surrendered, and were captured in this general attack by Huben Guards. Niu Jinxing, Gao Yigong and others used eight cavalry to fight to the death to keep Li Zicheng from leaving the battlefield and hiding in the capital.

    At this moment, Li Zicheng's mood was extremely gloomy. He never thought that he would suffer such a terrible failure.

    Countless failures in the past have never dealt him such a heavy blow like today. Every time, he was able to turn danger into safety and make a successful comeback.

    But this time, a voice told him countless times in his heart: It¡¯s impossible, it¡¯s impossible again!

    He no longer desires anything extravagantly, he just hopes that this time he can escape this disaster safely, and then leave the capital, find a place without people to live in seclusion and spend this life.

    But the world is so big that he can¡¯t even leave the capital now!

    The roar of muskets and the shouts of soldiers were still ringing everywhere, including countless miserable calls. Li Zicheng knew that his men were being hunted, but he had no choice. Now he could only  Can hide here like a mouse.

    It was daybreak, and it was getting dark again, and the shouts of death gradually became quieter.

    Only when it gets dark can Li Zicheng feel a little more at ease.

    "Your Majesty, in front is Wang Qingheng's home." Gao Yigong quietly pointed to a mansion in front and said.

    "In the future, don't call me Your Majesty, please call me Big Brother." Li Zicheng smiled bitterly: "Wang Qingheng? Why is this name so familiar?"

    Gao Yigong hurriedly replied: "That is the son-in-law of Ding Yuanzhao, the right minister of the Ministry of War of the Ming Dynasty, who is also Ding Yunyi's brother-in-law."

    "Ding Yunyi?" When he heard the name again, Li Zicheng's expression suddenly changed, but he could not show his fear in front of his subordinates: "Do you want me to go hide with Ding Yunyi's brother-in-law?".

    Gao Yigong persuaded: "Brother, Wang Qingheng and Ding Yunyi are not the same people. The time Ding Yuanzhao broke out of the capital, Wang Qingheng tipped us off. We almost caught him. And before surrendering at all  Among the officials of the Ming Dynasty, he was the most loyal."

    Niu Jinxing also persuaded: "There is no other way now. If we don't find a hiding place as soon as possible, we will be caught by the enemy sooner or later. Regardless of whether Wang Qingheng is really loyal or not, we only need to control him  Here, there is no way for him to inform and betray us.¡±

    Li Zicheng nodded helplessly

    "Your Majesty, Your Majesty, you have suffered!" When he saw Li Zicheng, Wang Qingheng indeed showed his loyalty. He cried loudly: "Your Majesty, after the enemy entered the city, I went everywhere to find you, but  There are rebels everywhere, and I can't find your majesty. I'm so sorry. May your majesty be safe and sound."

    Seeing Wang Qingheng's true feelings revealed, Li Zicheng felt relieved: "Wang Qingheng, you are very good. When I get out of trouble, I will definitely reward you heavily."

    Gao Yigong looked around carefully: "Wang Qingheng, will the enemy find this place?"

    "Don't worry, General Quan." Wang Qingheng replied very firmly: "I am still Ding Yunyi's brother-in-law after all. Even if they are very brave, they would not dare to find this place."

    Li Zicheng then breathed a long sigh of relief: "I'm a little hungry, please find me something to eat."

    "Yes, yes, your Majesty, wait a moment."

    Within a moment, a large bowl of rice was brought in. Wang Qingheng felt a little embarrassed and said, "Your Majesty, there is really nothing to eat at home now. I can only grieve your Majesty to fill your stomach temporarily."

    Li Zicheng also knew that he was telling the truth.

    Since the Dashun Army entered the city, they have been extorting money everywhere. These officials' homes have been empty for a long time. It is amazing that Wang Qingheng can still provide these food.

    ¡°In the final analysis, you still have to blame yourself. You have to swallow the sins you have done.

    &nbsp"Your Majesty, I'm also hungry. I'll have a bowl first." Wang Qingheng said as he poured a small bowl of rice into his stomach first.

    People like Li Zicheng knew that Wang Qingheng did this not to break the rules, but to reassure them that there was no drug involved.

    Since then, everyone has felt relieved.

    "Thank you for your hard work, these are already very good." Li Zicheng comforted him a few times. He was really hungry, and he didn't care about the appearance of "Your Majesty". He filled a bowl of rice and ate it.

    People like Niu Jinxing had been hungry for a long time. At this time, they had no doubts about Wang Qingheng. They ignored the etiquette of "monarch and minister" and swallowed the rice with a bowl in their hands.

    With his stomach full, Li Zicheng felt much better. At this time, Wang Qingheng ordered tea to be served again.

    Li Zicheng took a sip of tea, put down the tea bowl, and sighed: "I didn't expect that, I really didn't expect that. I, Li Zicheng, dominate the world, but in the end I have to rely on an official from the Ming Dynasty to protect me."

    Seeing those people drinking the tea one by one, Wang Qingheng quietly took a step back: "Yes, I am an official of the Ming Dynasty. Unfortunately, after you entered the city, I had to submit to you in order to save my life. But you? Keep talking to me  I am extorting money and asking for three hundred thousand taels of silver. Where can I find it?¡±

    Li Zicheng¡¯s expression suddenly changed.

    Wang Qingheng sneered and continued: "If I can't hand it over, Liu Zongmin will send people to intimidate and intimidate me every day. If I weren't greedy for life and afraid of death, I would have fallen out with you a long time ago! God is still fair, and he actually sent you away  When he came to me, he made such a great achievement for nothing!"

    Gao Yigong stood up with a bang: "Wang Qingheng, what do you want to do?"

    As soon as he said the words, his expression changed and he covered his stomach: "Wang Qingheng, you, what did you put in your rice?"

    "There's nothing in the meal, otherwise I wouldn't eat it!" Wang Qingheng stepped back to the door. A dozen servants with weapons suddenly appeared behind him. Wang Qingheng then said with confidence: "It's just me in the tea."  It's been poisoned. Li Zicheng, you all can go in peace. King Wu Lie has ordered that if you are captured and killed, you will be rewarded with countless rewards, and you will be promoted to the third level!  That!"

    Li Zicheng stood up unsteadily. His hand reached for the waist knife, but he lost strength. He fell to the ground, black blood flowing from his mouth, and his body was twitching continuously.

    And the people around him are exactly the same as him.

    "Kill them!" Wang Qingheng hissed.  Then, he was the first to grab a knife and rush forward.

    The servants rushed up with weapons and chopped Li Zicheng and others who fell on the ground into pieces.  Li Zicheng had thought about countless ways to die, but he never imagined that he would die at the hands of a villain.

    ¡°Perhaps, this is God¡¯s biggest punishment for everything he does.

    Li Zicheng, formerly known as Hongji, was fond of guns, horses and sticks as a young man.  After his father's death, he went to work as a postman at a post station in the Ming Dynasty responsible for delivering official documents.  The post station system in the late Ming Dynasty had many shortcomings. Zhu Youjian carried out reforms and streamlined the post station in the first year of Chongzhen.  Li Zicheng was dismissed because he lost official documents, lost his job and returned home, and was in debt.  In the winter of the same year, Li Zicheng was sued by Ai Zhao to the Mizhi County Yamen because he could not pay his debts.  The county magistrate Yan Zibin "wandered around the city with weapons and was about to kill him." After being rescued by relatives and friends, at the end of the year, he killed his creditor Ai Zhao. Then, Li Zicheng killed his wife Han Jin'er because of his adultery with a villager named Gai Hu.  Wife.  With two lives at stake, the government had to ask questions, and he had to die if he was sued, so he and his nephew Li Tai went to Ganzhou, Gansu Province to join the army in February of the second year of Chongzhen.  At that time, Yang Zhaoji was appointed as the commander-in-chief of the Ganzhou army, and Wang Guo was appointed as the staff general.  Li Zicheng was soon promoted to commander-in-chief of the army by the kingdom.  In the same year, he killed the general Wang Guo and the local county magistrate in Yuzhong due to payment arrears, and launched a mutiny.

    In the third year of Chongzhen, Li Zicheng led the crowd to defect to the leader of the peasant army, and then defected to Gao Yingxiang, named the Eighth Army general.  In six years, after the leader Wang Ziyong died of illness, more than 20,000 of his followers were taken in.  Later, he joined forces with the leader of the peasant army Zhang Xianzhong and others, defeated the Ming general Deng Qi in Lin County, Henan, killed his general Yang Yuchun, and then moved to Shanxi and Shaanxi.  In the seventh year, they defeated Chengcheng in Shaanxi Province, Qianzhou in Gansu Province and other places. Later, they were defeated by Zuo Guangxian, the general of the Ming Dynasty, in Gaoling and Fupingjian.  In the eighth year, he and the leaders of various peasant armies gathered in Xingyang, Henan Province to discuss strategies for dividing and orienting their troops.  Then he moved to Jiangbei, Henan, and then entered Shaanxi, where he killed Ai Wannian, the deputy commander-in-chief of the Ming Dynasty, and others in Ningzhou.  Xuan defeated the Ming army again in Zhenning, forcing the commander-in-chief Cao Wenzhao to commit suicide.

    After Gao Yingxiang was captured and killed, he was promoted to King Chuang.  Leading the troops to "attack the enemy by marching", they adopted the tactics of attacking in the east and attacking in the west, avoiding the real and attacking the weak, and even lowered Jiezhou, Longzhou, and Ningqiang.  The Xuan soldiers entered Sichuan in three groups and were defeated repeatedly in Zhaohua, Jianzhou and Mianzhou.The Ming army killed Hou Liangzhu, the general soldier of the Ming Dynasty.

    In the twelfth year, he joined forces with the resurgent Zhang Xianzhong to break Zhuxi, and moved to cut off the Ming army's food route.  Later, he assisted Luo Rucai in defeating the Ming general Yang Shien's troops in Xiangyouping.  In the thirteenth year, Zuo Liangyu, the commander-in-chief of the Ming Dynasty, was defeated in Fang County, reentered Henan, defeated Yongning, and killed Zhu Cai, king of Wan'an.  He joined forces with Yidou Gu, the leader of the local peasant army, and numbered hundreds of thousands to conquer Yiyang.  Entering the Lu family, you will get Niu Jinxing, and you will rather give advice and use it as a counselor.  Na Li Yan's policy of equalizing the land and exempting him from taxes won the support of the people. There is a song "Welcome King Chuang, but don't pay for the food".

    In the spring of the fourteenth year, he moved to surround Luoyang, and the defenders were able to coordinate and break the city, and killed Zhu Changxun, the king of Fu.  Xuan commanded his troops to surround Kaifeng, but failed to defeat them after several attacks. He then went south to Dengzhou and joined forces with Luo Rucai, who had escaped from Zhang Xianzhong, with millions of soldiers.  Later, he took the Ming army on four routes to Xincai, Henan, and mobilized Xiangcheng. He sent elite troops to ambush him on the way, causing the Ming army to be defeated and flee. They executed Fu Zonglong, the governor of the Ming Dynasty. On the 20th of the first month of the fourteenth year of Chongzhen in Xiangcheng, he attacked Luoyang and killed Wanli.  The emperor's son, King Fu Zhu Changxun, brought some deer from the back garden and cooked them with King Fu's meat. It was called "Fu Lu Feast" and was shared with the soldiers.  He is known as the "Generalissimo of Civil and Military Advocacy for Upholding Righteousness to Heaven".  After that, within a year and a half, the provincial capital Kaifeng was besieged three times but failed. The last time the Yellow River burst its banks and destroyed Kaifeng.  He successively killed Fu Zonglong and Wang Qionian, the governors of Shaanxi.  In October, he defeated Sun Chuanting, the governor of Shaanxi Province in the Ming Dynasty, in Jiaxian County, Henan Province.  In January of the 16th year, Li Zicheng was called "King Xinshun" in Xiangyang.  In March, he killed Luo Rucai, the peasant leader who joined forces with him.  In April, he killed the rebel general Yuan Shizhong.  In May, Zhang Xianzhong conquered Wuchang and established the "Daxi" regime.  In October, Li Zicheng broke through Tongguan, killed the governor Sun Chuanting, and occupied the entire province of Shaanxi.  In January of the 17th year, Li Zicheng proclaimed himself emperor in Xi'an, taking Li Jiqian as the Taizu, and the founding name of the country was "Dashun".

    In the same month, Li Zicheng marched eastward to Beijing, broke through Ningwuguan, killed Zhou Yuji, the general guarding the pass, and captured Taiyuan, Datong, Xuanfu and other places. Ming Dynasty officials Jiang Rui and Wang Chengyin came to surrender one after another, and even attacked Juyongguan and Changping on March 17th.  In the middle of the night, Cao Huachun, the eunuch guarding the city, took the lead in opening the Guangning Gate on the west side of the outer city, allowing the peasant army to enter the southern suburbs of today's Fuxing Gate.  On the 19th, they broke through the capital.

    He only dreamed of being an emperor for twenty days in the capital before he was shattered by the Tiger Guards.

    On April 12th, the city of Beijing was captured. On the night of April 13th, he died at Wang Qingheng¡¯s home, ending his life.  Li Zicheng never thought that such a result would occur. He never thought that he would die in the hands of a villain, but all of this happened anyway.  Perhaps Li Zicheng was very unconvinced when he died.

    With the death of Li Zicheng on April 13, Beijing finally returned to the hands of the Ming Dynasty!

 Part One: The Storm in Penghu Chapter 564: Battle against a Stone (Part 1)

    A piece of stone.

    The addition of three thousand cavalrymen from the Huben Guards was completely different from the fighting style of this era, and Guan Ning's army quickly fell into chaos.  The sudden increase in casualties is also unimaginable.

    When Guan Ning's army was in chaos, Ding Yunyi suddenly shouted loudly: "Duan San, flag!"

    The "Hulala" flag waved again, and the seven thousand elite cavalry of the Huben Guards who were the first to enter the battlefield suddenly roared, condensed into a straight arrow, and penetrated fiercely.

    Guan Ning's army was a little confused. The main reason was that the damage caused by Deng Changgui's three thousand musketry cavalry caused too much psychological shock to them.

    Each of these three thousand Tiger Guards carried two short muskets and fired them in turn. Three thousand people had six thousand short muskets. For a time, the muskets were randomly used on the battlefield, which was so shocking.

    Guan Ningjun died everywhere.

    The owner of the lost horse whined and ran blindly on the battlefield.  And that's not all.

    The three thousand Tiger Guards Fire Lancers were grouped into a team of 300 people and fired continuously. Once the muskets were fired, the others immediately replaced them. This created the illusion in Guan Ning's mind that the enemy had endless terrifying weapons.

    Guan Ning¡¯s army is in chaos!

    And this is the opportunity that Ding Yunyi has been waiting for.

    Under the summons of that battle flag, the Tiger Guards Jingqi condensed into an indestructible fist, constantly striking hard at the chaotic enemies in front of them.

    All this fell into the eyes of Manchu generals like Dorgon.

    This brought them great shock. They had never thought that there would be such a way of playing in the world.  What kind of army is that, what kind of combat effectiveness is that!

    They saw muskets still roaring on the battlefield.  They saw the soldiers of the Ming Dynasty rushing Guan Ning's army to pieces.  They also saw a brave general leading his soldiers to fight bravely.  They can never forget that person's name:

    Ding Yunyi!

    Blood stained his armor.  The blood-red figure under the sunlight is so admirable, and this is also the source of all the confidence of the Tiger Guards.

    "It's a pity that such a person cannot be used by the Qing Dynasty after all." Dorgon sighed, feeling helpless, and then said: "Go and ask Wu Sangui if he wants my Qing cavalry to go into battle!"

    "No need!" When he heard the words from the Manchu envoy, Wu Sangui shouted as if he had been greatly insulted: "Guan Ning's fifty thousand troops can't defeat Ding Yunyi, how can I have the face to survive?"  Between heaven and earth!¡±

    As he said that, he took the sword handed over by his subordinates: "Guan Ningjun, decisive battle!"

    It¡¯s a pity that his voice was immediately drowned out by the roar on the battlefield

    When the confidence of an army is shaken.  After a huge shadow was cast in my heart, it was difficult to gather morale again.  And the current Guan Ningjun is the best portrayal of this.

    In fact, at this time, most of the muskets of the Hu Ben Guard Fire Lancers had been fired. The soldiers of the musketeers drew their swords and went to the battlefield. But even though they no longer had muskets in their hands, they put a huge panic in the hearts of Guan Ningjun.

    Guan Ning¡¯s army was completely disrupted!

    Wherever the banner of "Brave, Loyal and Tiger Guards" points, the elite cavalry of the Tiger Guards will rush towards that direction without hesitation.  They are steel knives and sharp swords.  It is unstoppable lightning!

    Wu Sangui is also brave, but he is powerless in the face of this situation.

    Guan Ning¡¯s army is in chaos, Guan Ning¡¯s army is really in chaos!

    The horses rushed everywhere, the entire formation was smashed to pieces, and it was impossible to organize an effective attack and defense.  And now everyone knows that Guan Ningjun's failure is only a matter of time.

    Ten thousand versus fifty thousand!

    There is only one person who created this miracle:

    Ding Yunyi!

    ?Perhaps the sudden appearance of cavalry using muskets.  Guan Ningjun fell into chaos, but the fundamental source of all this lies in Ding Yunyi.  This Ming Dynasty's King Wu Lie has been fighting with his soldiers since the beginning of the war.

    He refuses to be timid and refuses to fail. All he wants is to move from one victory to another.

    Although this time he doesn¡¯t know if he will get what he wants in the end.  But as long as he is on the battlefield, he will never give up his goal.

    Fight to fight.  Die or die!

    And when a group of cavalry brothers who uphold the same beliefs as him fight bloody battles with him, this kind of power becomes very terrifying.

    Wu Sangui was defeated, Guan Ning's army was defeated, and they were defeated in an incredible way.

    They were defeated byUnder the gunfire that suddenly appeared on the battlefield, they were defeated by Ding Yunyi's bravery. No matter how many excuses they had, they were still defeated.

    Even now, Wu Sangui still doesn¡¯t know how he failed.

    The sun, which was still fine just now, suddenly hid behind the clouds. Not long after.  "Hoo ho" flashes of lightning pierced the sky, and the entire sky suddenly became gloomy.

    The horses that had lost their owners were swimming aimlessly on the battlefield, and corpses were lying on the battlefield.  Blood is flowing on the battlefield, and everywhere tells the story of the misery after the war.

    Then, a heavy downpour fell.

    Ding Yunyi was riding on a war horse. One of his arms was so tired that he could hardly lift it.  If he hadn't tried his best to support him, the Qianjunshan in his hand might have fallen to the ground.

    He is a human being, not a god.  He will still get tired, and he will still get injured and bleed.

    Deng Changgui also stood beside him, silently watching everything on the battlefield, letting the heavy rain wash away him.  Victory, the decisive battle with Guan Ning's army was finally won, although the victory was somewhat reluctant.

    He glanced at Ding Yunyi beside him and found that King Wu Lie was watching something there.

    Ding Yunyi was looking at the battlefield opposite.  There, in addition to the defeated Guan Ning army and retreated, there was also an even more terrifying Qing army.  If it hadn't been for this sudden heavy rain, maybe the Qing army would have joined the war now.

    God is also on his side, and he has obtained the most precious thing for himself:

    time!

    It is not just a war over a stone, the war here even seems to Ding Yunyi to be just a local war.  Even in the upcoming decisive battle with the Manchus, the outcome is not important at all.

    What Ding Yunyi wants to do.  It's the main force holding back the enemy here!

    Why?  He didn't want his subordinates to know yet.  But once that day comes, it will change.  This land will tremble under the strongest roar of Ming Dynasty!

    There were no cheers or applause. All the Tiger Guard soldiers knew that this victory was just the beginning.  There are more terrifying enemies waiting for them there.

    The heavy rain ruthlessly watered the earth

    When Ding Yunyi slowly evacuated from the battlefield and returned to his military camp, he saw reverence in his father Ding Yuanzhao's eyes, and he saw reverence in Mr. Ximing's eyes

    This battle.  The confidence that Ding Yunyi and Hu Benwei are invincible has been established in the hearts of people like Ding Yuanzhao and Zhang Pu!

    In the distance, suddenly an old horse came slowly carrying a person on its back, and then, countless figures appeared behind the old horse.

    They were not walking fast, but no matter how heavy the rain washed away, they could not stop their determination to come here.

    Ding Yunyi suddenly felt that the figure of the man riding on the old horse was so familiar.  who is he?  He seemed to be an old acquaintance of mine.

    Ding Yunyi really can¡¯t remember where he has seen him before

    When the man appeared outside the military camp, he suddenly shouted: "Inspector Ding. Chief Ding, do you still recognize me?"

    Ding inspection?  Boss Ding!  How many years has it been since anyone called me that?

    In the heavy rain, Ding Yunyi finally saw the man clearly, and then blurted out:

    "Bangzi daddy?"

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Stick daddy!  Oh my god, this man turned out to be the stick dad who taught his Qi family swordsmanship in Penghu!

    Ding Yunyi seemed to have returned to his days in Penghu in a trance, and the figure of Bangzi's father suddenly became extremely clear in his head.

    That was a period of time that Ding Yunyi will never forget

    "Twelve postures of the Qijia Sword! The first posture is with the sword posture. Stand with your feet side by side. The right knee is slightly bent, which is called the 'male and female foot'. Press the scabbard with your left hand, press the handle with the right hand The third posture presses the knife  Position. Hold the knife in the right hand, squat down and hold the knife in a low posture Hold the knife in the right hand, and expose the outer abdomen of the left hand to attract the enemy.  Step forward to the left and step to the right. Hold the spear to the left, step forward to the right, and stab straight with a single swordThe tenth posture is shoulder-carrying sword postureThe eleventh posture is oblique knife posture"

    That¡¯s the Qi family¡¯s sword technique taught by Bangzi¡¯s father!

    Now, I actually see Bangzi Daddy here again!

    "Inspector Ding, Commander Ding, do you think you will no longer recognize me as an old guy after you become King Wu Lie?" Dad Bangzi said with a smile while riding on the old horse.

    "Bangzi dad!" Ding Yunyi's voice was trembling: "Bangzi dad! Why are you here? Where have you been these years!"

    Ding Yunyi finally saw Bangzi¡¯s father clearly.

    Bangzi¡¯s father is old, he was old when he was in Penghu, and he is even older now.  His beard and hair have all turned white, but his waist is still straight.

    Dad Bangzi got off his horse and said with a smile: "I have been back to my hometown these years, and I have heard from you every day. I know that you have always been winning battles, and I know that your Tiger Guards are always victorious in every battle! I also know that you  I am the Martial King of the Ming Dynasty who controls the world!"

    ¡°Daddy, stick boy.¡± Ding Yunyi said with infinite emotion.

    Dad Bangzi smiled slightly and said: "Later I heard that the capital city had been captured, and your King Wu Lie was angry and sent troops, so I thought, although I am old, I am still a citizen of the Ming Dynasty, and I can still go into battle to kill the enemy, so I will lead him  I came with them all the way and found this place. Mr. Ding and Mr. Wu Lie, are you late? "

    Ding Yunyi looked behind him and saw a large, dark crowd, no less than two or three thousand people.  He didn't know what to say for a moment.

    These people are definitely not professional soldiers, and many of them don't even have decent weapons.  But there was no trace of fear in their expressions.

    But, how could I send such a person to the battlefield?  Opposite is the elite Manchu and Qing cavalry!

    "King Wu Lie, don't look down on us people." Bangzi's father suddenly raised his voice: "Many of them are the disciples I have taught over the years, and their Qi family swordsmanship may not be worse than yours. Also  Some of them have been my disciple¡¯s disciples for so many years, King Wu Lie, do you think you can use us?¡±

    Ding Yunyi really didn¡¯t know what to say.

    Bangzi¡¯s dad suddenly said loudly: ¡°Tell our King Wu Lie, do you dare to fight?¡±

    ¡°The mighty Ming Dynasty, die generously!¡±

    This was the unanimous reply of 2,800 people.

    "The mighty Ming Dynasty died generously, King Wu Lie, did you hear it?"

    "I heard it, I heard it!" Ding Yunyi exhaled a long breath: "I, Ding Yunyi, thank you!"

    Bangzi's father smiled slightly: "King Wu Lie, we are not regular soldiers. But we dare to fight and are not afraid of death. Do you know who my apprentices are? Some of them are outside the border, and some are under arrest.  They were robbed by Jinlu, and they were bullied all the time. They kept thinking that Da Ming could fight and save them, but they waited day by day, but they never came, so they secretly went on their own.  They ran out. They knew I was good at martial arts, so they came under my sect. They only had one purpose in mind every day, revenge! Now that the opportunity has come, those damn Jinlu are right on the other side. Why don't you give it to them?  This opportunity?"

    "Deng Changgui!" Ding Yunyi suddenly shouted: "Distribute weapons to them!"

    "Yes!" Deng Changgui replied loudly.

    Ding Yunyi knows one thing, even if he is defeated in a stone, Ming Dynasty will never be defeated. Ming Dynasty's integrity is still there, and Ming Dynasty's loyal people are still there!

    As long as the integrity is still there.  The Ming Dynasty will never die!

    The heavy rain is pouring harder

    ?¡­

    "Bangzi dad, please!" In the military camp.  Ding Yuanzhao was the first to raise his glass: "You taught Quanzi all his kung fu. Without you, Quanzi might not be where he is today!"

    "How could Ding Shangshu say such a thing!" Bangzi's dad quickly raised his wine glass: "I just taught him a few Qi family sword skills, but what happened to King Wu Lie later had nothing to do with the old man. Ding Shangshu  How dare we treat ordinary people like this?"

    Ding Yuanzhao's expression became serious: "Father Bangzi, besides being Quanzi's mentor, I respect you even more for your loyalty to our Ming Dynasty. When the country is destroyed, you know you will die, and you are generous and unfaithful. How can I disrespect such a person?"  !¡±

    Bangzi's father raised his neck and drank it all in one gulp. Zhang Pu stood up again and filled up the wine glass for him. He raised the glass himself and said, "I am a scholar and I don't have the power to tie a chicken, but I also know the word loyalty and righteousness. I have martial arts."  King, with people like you, our Ming Dynasty cannot be destroyed!"

    Bangzi¡¯s father drank the wine in the glass with trembling hands.

    In front of me, one is the Minister of the Ministry of War, and the other is a famous scholar all over the world, but they are so respectful to a commoner like him.

    ¡°In fact, I just did what the people of the Ming Dynasty should do.

    Bangzi¡¯s father put down his wine glass and said seriously: ¡°King Wu Lie, I want to ask you something.¡±

    "Bangzi dad, tell me, I can promise you anything."

    Dad Bangzi took a deep breath: "I think this rain will continue to rain for a few more days, so we will get some more opportunities to breathe. But the rain has to stop, and then it will be time for the decisive battle. Once the decisive battle is over, please let me  ??Put my people on the front line!  "

    Ding Yunyi was shocked when he heard this.

    Although he admired the loyalty of Dad Bangzi and these people, and knew that they must be skilled in martial arts under the training of Dad Bangzi, this was a battlefield, not a place for ordinary martial arts training.

    They don¡¯t know how to attack or defend, but they are facing the elite Manchu cavalry!  Putting them on the front line is basically letting them die.

    You will never do such a thing!

    Bangzi's father seemed to have seen what Ding Yunyi was thinking: "King Wu Lie, it seems that you are stalling for time. You must be waiting for reinforcements, right? We people have no other abilities, but we are still willing to die.  Moreover, if we can kill one more enemy, it means we have killed one more enemy. While we are fighting with Jin Lu, you can look for opportunities to attack. What do you think?"

    "No, absolutely not!" Ding Yunyi said decisively: "Dad Bangzi, the battlefield is no joke. Two thousand eight hundred people will be swallowed up in an instant under the enemy's impact. You can't consume much of their strength. As a warrior of the Ming Dynasty, I  King, how can I watch you die at the hands of Jin Lu?"

    "Those of us have already made up our minds to die." Bangzi's father said with emotion: "Please ask King Wu Lie to make it happen!"

    Ding Yunyi was silent for a moment, but still shook his head: "You don't know what the real battlefield is. If you really want to make an effort, Dad Bangzi, come and see!"

    He brought Dad Bangzi to the march map: "Once the decisive battle breaks out, Jinlu will definitely go out with all his strength. You and your people will ambush here. When the two armies fight together, they will pretend to attack Shanhaiguan directly. Although  Jin Lu may not be fooled, but it will be enough to distract them."

    Bangzi dad looked at it carefully and then nodded.

    Ding Yunyi said worriedly: "Remember, your purpose is just to share Jin Lu's attention. Once Jin Lu divides his troops, you must remember to retreat immediately. If you get into a hard battle, you will really be unable to escape!"

    "Don't worry, King Wu Lie, I know what I should do!" Bangzi's father said with a smile: "I'm old, but my brain is not completely confused yet."

    Ding Yunyi felt slightly relieved.

    "Strong man, strong man!" Zhang Pu sighed: "After I heard the news that the capital was destroyed and His Majesty was martyred, I cried endlessly, but I still told my students that this Ming Dynasty cannot be destroyed. Why? The Ming Dynasty has military power.  The Martyr King is here, and there are still so many loyal ministers and martyrs in the Ming Dynasty. Today and that day, it is still the Ming Dynasty!¡±

    The Ming Dynasty should actually be dead, but a person like himself who does not belong to this era appears, Ding Yunyi thought silently in his heart.

    ¡°I came, fought, and left my own footsteps in this era. Now, I have to do something by myself to turn the tide.

    Zhang Pu said something right:

    With King Wu Lie in the Ming Dynasty and so many loyal ministers and martyrs, this day must still be the day of the Ming Dynasty!

 Part One: The Storm in Penghu Chapter 565: Battle Against a Stone (Part 2) (New book will be uploaded soon)

    The rain finally stopped.

    April 14th.

    No matter for the Huben Guards or the Qing army, they all knew that the moment of decisive battle had arrived.

    Wu Sangui knew that he could no longer defeat Ding Yunyi with his own strength, so he had to reach out to the Qing army for help.

    Dorgon knew that the national policy of "exterminating the Ming Dynasty" was about to take the most important step.  As long as the Tiger Guards, the last and most elite armed force of the Ming Dynasty on the opposite side, can be defeated, the "Destroy the Ming" will become unstoppable!

    Dorgon was a little strange. The opponent obviously only had a few men, but why did he seem so fearless?  Are they really not afraid of death?

    When I looked up, I saw the world-famous flag flying in the wind:

    The brave and loyal tiger guards!

    Dorgon took a deep breath. As long as he could knock down this flag, no force would be able to stop him.

    "We are delighted to see King Zhishun, King Geng Zhongming of Huaishun, King Kong Youde of Gongshun, and Duke Shen Zhixiang of Xushun!"

    "Here you are!" Four well-known traitors stood up.

    Dorgon pointed to the front: "Lead the Han army to the red flag, the yellow flag, the blue flag, and the white flag to clash with the enemy!"

    "Yes!" The so-called Three Kings and One Duke responded loudly.

    The Han army¡¯s Zhenghong Banner, Zhenghuang Banner, Zhenglan Banner, and Zhengbai Banner began to mobilize rapidly.

    Duduo was a little confused: "Why use the Han army first?"

    Dorgon looked back and smiled: "First use them to consume the power of the Tiger Guards, and then use my Qing cavalry to destroy them in one fell swoop!"

    Seeing that the enemy had mobilized heavily, Ding Yunyi shook his hand and said, "Deng Changgui is on the left. Duan San'er is on the right. I personally point to the Chinese army. Everyone, the enemy's left wing is strong but the right wing is weak. I will attack the right wing first.  Kill the left wing again! Once launched, Deng Changgui, fight to the death to block the enemies on the left wing! Duan San'er, follow me and rush to the right wing!"

    "yes!"

    I have been following King Wu Lie for a long time, no matter what orders he gives.  These Tiger Guard generals all know that there is only one thing they have to do:

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Obey!  Unconditionally carry out every order issued by King Wu Lie!

    The enemy began to attack.

    Large groups of men and horses appeared in sight. Ding Yunyi slowly raised the Qianjunshan in his hand. When the enemy came within range, Qianjunshan suddenly pointed forward:

    "kill!"

    kill!

    The decisive battle breaks out on April 14th!

    The war horse turned into a bolt of lightning, carrying King Wu Lie Ding Yunyi and rushed forward bravely.

    There is only one goal:

    On the right wing, the Manchu and Han troops of Shun Gong Shen Zhixiang's Zhengbai Banner!

    Shen Zhixiang never thought of it anyway.  The Tiger Guards would suddenly rush towards him without any care.  Shocked, he quickly ordered the entire army to meet the enemy!

    But he was facing Ding Yunyi directly!  That invincible and indomitable Ding Yunyi!

    Countless enemy troops appeared in front of him, but Ding Yunyi had no intention of slowing down at all. Instead, he desperately urged his war horse to rush straight into the enemy formation like lightning and thunder!

    Qianjunshan showed its terrifying fangs again!

    Under the attack of this giant tree that scares everyone.  The enemy corpses flew up one by one.  When their bodies fell heavily to the ground, their original appearance was almost unrecognizable.

    The terrifying thing about Ding Yunyi lies in his ruthlessness when killing people.

    "Block! Block!" Shen Zhixiang shouted and roared desperately.

    ?? If we are to be honest, Shen Zhixiang is also a brave general, but now he is facing the even more brave Ding Yunyi!

    Ding Yunyi is like a real god of war.  Constantly fighting among thousands of troops.  Countless enemies fell under his armies, and countless enemies died in the most tragic way.

    This is the most horrific killing on the battlefield

    This scene also fell into the eyes of the three kings, Shang Kexi.  But now they have no way to provide timely assistance to Shen Zhixiang.  The moment Ding Yunyi launched the attack, Deng Changgui and his men also moved!

    A large number of Tiger Guards cavalry surged out like a tide, sweeping everything with unstoppable momentum!  They risk their lives and fight against the enemy at all costs. Their goal is only one:

    Delay the enemy and gain as much valuable time as possible for King Wu Lie!

    Ding Yunyi will never let down his brothers who are fighting bloody battles!

    He saw a Qing army general?He was commanding from behind, and a large number of people gathered around him. Judging from his clothes, this person was Shen Zhixiang, Duke Xushun of the Manchu Qing Dynasty!

    A bold idea suddenly popped up in Ding Yunyi's mind.

    "Duan San'er, come with me!" Ding Yunyi said as soon as he said this, he waved the Qianjunshan and killed in that direction.

    The loyal Duan San'er didn't say a word, followed Ding Yunyi with red eyes and followed Ding Yunyi and killed him with his head down.

    Enemies came up layer by layer, and Ding Yunyi waved the Thousand Army Gun in his hand crazily, constantly killing every enemy he could see.

    With blood splattering wildly, Ding Yunyi shouted: "Duan San'er, stop the enemy for me!"

    Duan Saner roared wildly, his sword flying, and countless screams rang in his ears. He and his brothers would not ask what King Wu Lie was going to do, let alone guess what King Wu Lie was thinking.

    For them, any order given by King Wu Lie must be fulfilled unconditionally and to the letter!

    Ding Yunyi slashed at any target around him like a madman, and the blood turned his silver armor red again. The former bloody god of war was back again!

    The bloody road was killed by him forcefully!

    Shen Zhixiang stared dumbfoundedly as a bloody God of War, protected by hundreds of sharp cavalry, crazily came towards him to kill him.

    For a moment, Shen Zhixiang actually had an illusion:

    That¡¯s not a human, that¡¯s a god!

    He then made plans to retreat, which was incredible for Shen Zhixiang, who was also known as a brave general like Kong Youde.  But he had no way to retreat.  The Qing army's military laws were strict and once he retreated.  Then he will face the most severe punishment.

    "Kill!" Shen Zhixiang burst out with such a cry.

    But the bloody God of War is getting closer and closer

    What are flying in the air are corpses one after another; they are sprayed everywhere.  It was the flying blood flowers; what rang out all over the place were the pitiful screams of the soldiers under the Zhengbai Banner.

    No one can resist him, no one.  Shen Zhixiang thought blankly.

    The guards rushed forward, trying to stop the crazy Ding Yunyi, but at this time Ding Yunyi arrived, Duan Saner arrived, and his Tiger Guard soldiers arrived!

    Qian Junyan hit the head of a Zhengbai Banner general hard, and with a "pounce", blood and brains splashed out.  The general's whole head was beaten flat.

    A soldier with a white flag opened his mouth.  He vomited with a "Wow" sound. He had never seen such a bloody and terrifying scene.

    But this killing has just begun

    Among thousands of troops, Duan Saner and his men were as brave as King Wu Lie.  They killed desperately and protected King Wu Lie at all costs.

    They do it willingly!

    ??????? When have you ever seen a prince lead the way like this?

    Duan Saner and the Huben guards saw this, so they were willing to fight side by side with such a prince, and were even willing to die for such a prince without hesitation!

    This is a firm belief!

    Breaking through the layers of interceptions from the guards.  Ding Yunyi is here!

    Those layers of blood are like blood flowers flying all over the sky!

    Shen Zhixiang saw it, he saw the fearsome and brave general rushing in front of him; Shen Zhixiang saw it, he saw that even thousands of troops could not stop the determination of the God of War from rushing in front of him.

    He¡ª¡ªdesperately raised his sword and faced it!

    His masters are all watching him from behind, and his family is all in Shengjing.  Only by gritting one's teeth and fighting can one preserve one's glory and wealth.  Only then can he save his family.

    Apart from that, he can't think of any other way

    Ding Yunyi rushed forward!

    Several guards rushed forward desperately, trying to stop this unstoppable God of War.  What could be welcomed was only terrible death.

    The number of innocent souls under the Qianjun army continues to increase.  Then there was another one, and the guards died amidst the cries of mourning.  Those guards had no ability to resist in the face of the horrific killings.

    The casualties of the Huben Guards around Ding Yunyi are also increasing, but this does not affect Ding Yunyi's determination at all!

    Kill the general!  We must kill the enemy general no matter what!

    He finally saw Shen Zhixiang who looked panicked

    Ding Yunyi suddenly laughed. He smashed the last guard who rushed over to death with all his strength, and then??That terrifying Qianjunxiang fell heavily towards Shen Zhixiang!

    There was a loud "boom"!

    The war horse under his crotch whined, and it seemed that even the war horse could not withstand this heavy blow.

    Shen Zhixiang¡¯s eyes were dizzy and he almost fell off his horse, but before he could wake up, a more terrifying attack came again!

    Qian Junyan fell again and again, and Shen Zhixiang tried his best to resist, but in the end, he could no longer hold on.  The big knife in his hand was knocked away from a distance.

    "No¡ª¡ª"

    Shen Zhixiang let out a cry of terror, but none of this could stop Qian Junshan from falling.

    Shen Zhixiang is dead. Shen Zhixiang, who was named Xushun Gong by the Manchu Qing Dynasty, is dead.  He looked very miserable when he died. His facial features were unrecognizable when he fell to the ground.

    This is the final fate of a traitor

    All the people in the Zhengbai Banner of the Manchu and Han Army witnessed Shen Zhixiang's death. At that moment, their confidence completely collapsed.

    The white flag turned into birds and beasts.

    They have never fought such a terrible battle. The enemies on the opposite side are all so brave and fearless of death.

    No amount of troops can stop their determination to attack!

    Ding Yunyi, who killed Shen Zhixiang, did not feel any joy. He waved his army in the direction of Deng Changgui:

    "Follow me!"

    Come with me!  It¡¯s so simple that it couldn¡¯t be any simpler command!

    The Tiger Guards once again roared towards a new goal:

    Kong Youde¡¯s Han army is raising the red flag!

    Deng Changgui, who was fighting bloody battles, finally waited for the dawn of dawn:

    King Wu Lie has arrived!

    Amidst countless shouts of killing, those Tiger Guard soldiers who had already killed red eyes were heard.  He rushed in like crazy and was strangled with the enemy in the shortest time.

    Kong Youde is known as "the two brave generals of the Eight Banners of the Han Dynasty".  At this time, just like the dead Shen Zhixiang, a feeling of panic arose in his heart:

    Who can stop the Tiger Guards?

    Ding Yunyi appears again!

    This god of war, covered in blood, appeared on the battlefield like a god.  He killed every enemy and led his loyal and brave soldiers to attack crazily again and again.

    The enemies fell off their horses like fallen leaves, but at this moment, something even more terrifying suddenly happened:

    After the soldiers commanded by Deng Changgui completed their rendezvous with King Wu Lie, short muskets appeared in their hands again.

    The enemy has almost forgotten the appearance of this weapon, even though the battle with Guan Ning's army has not passed for a few days.  And when the roar of muskets sounded, those Han Eight Banners suddenly felt the general of death!

    The power of muskets is terrifying, even unstoppable, especially since Deng Changgui had been refraining from issuing orders to use muskets before, just to give the enemy a surprise attack.

    Now, his goal has been completely achieved.

    In the fierce battle, the soldiers of the Eight Banners of the Han Dynasty fell one after another amidst the roar of muskets, and after the first round of shooting.  The second round of shooting came quickly.

    How can you stop the enemy's musket with a knife?

    Kong Youde didn¡¯t know, no one could give this answer.

    The first to suffer was Kong Youde¡¯s Zhenghongqi.  Under the double blow of the muskets and the swarming sharp cavalry commanded by Ding Yunyi himself, Zheng Hongqi's team was torn into countless gaps.

    Ding Yunyi has turned into a killing machine!

    The blood-red eyes spurted out terrifying anger, and the blood-stained Qianjunyan emitted a terrifying cold light!  Even his movements became mechanical.

    Kong Youde knew that he had to do something at this time, otherwise his Zhenghongqi would face the same ending as Shen Zhixiang's Zhengbaiqi.

    He raised the sword in his hand and rushed forward.

    His target is Ding Yunyi. He doesn¡¯t believe that Ding Yunyi is really the invulnerable God of War!

    Ding Yunyi is certainly not invulnerable.  He already had several injuries, but years of fighting and countless injuries had made him accustomed to enduring such pain.

    He didn¡¯t care at all how much he was injured, he would do anything to win.

    When he saw Kong Youde rushing towards him, Ding Yunyi smiled again.  This was the second time he showed such a smile in this decisive battle.

    The last time was before killing Shen Zhixiang

    &nbsp; He likes someone trying to challenge his authority on the battlefield, and he likes someone to have a face-to-face duel with him!

    He urged the war horse to rush forward without hesitation!

    If there really is an afterlife.  Kong Youde will definitely remember what terrible things he encountered on the battlefield in his previous life.

    He clearly saw it clearly, and slashed at the opponent with his sword, but the opponent just moved his head slightly to the side, and Qian Junyan stabbed Kong Youde's body fiercely.

    Kong Youde's knife fell on Ding Yunyi's shoulder. He even saw blood flowers emerging, but at this moment, he felt his whole body "flying".

    Yes, he read it right, his whole body really flew up:

    Qianjun's spear pierced Kong Youde's body, and then picked up his entire body!

    Kong Youde at least finally figured out why he could "fly" before he died.

    Kong Youde died, and not long after Shen Zhixiang died, Kong Youde, the obedient king of the Qing Dynasty, also died.  But maybe his death was more miserable than Shen Zhixiang's.

    He was a miner and later joined Mao Wenlong. He and Shang Kexi were known as the "Three Mining Disciples of Shandong". Mao Wenlong was later killed by Yuan Chonghuan. His old department was commanded by deputy general Chen Jisheng. Soon, Liu Xingzhi, a general in charge, rebelled in Pidao and killed Chen Jisheng and ten others.  Huang Long, the commander-in-chief of the remaining people, immediately went to Pi Island to suppress them.  Kong Youde and Geng Zhongming refused to accept Huanglong's rule and led their troops to surrender to Sun Yuanhua, the governor of Denglai.  In August of the fourth year of Chongzhen, Huang Taiji led the Qing troops to attack Linghe City, and Zu Dashou surrounded the city.  Sun Yuanhua urgently ordered Kong Youde to rush to the front line with 8,000 troops for reinforcements. However, the Liaodong soldiers and Shandong soldiers in Dengzhou were at odds with each other. When Kong Youde arrived at Wuqiao, due to heavy rain and snow in spring, the troops lacked supplies and the soldiers robbed and mutinied.  Kong Youde launched the Wuqiao Mutiny in Dengzhou and proclaimed himself Marshal of the Capital. Sun Yuanhua was loyal to the court and refused to become king, so Kong Youde allowed him to flee Dengzhou.  After the Ming Dynasty sent troops to suppress it, Jin surrendered.  In the first year of Chongde in the Manchu Dynasty, he was granted the title of King Gongshun and went to Korea, Jinzhou, Songshan and other places.

    Some people have praised his bravery, and some have complained about him, but no matter what, in Ding Yunyi's eyes, he is nothing more than a traitor.

    And there is only one fate for traitors!

    Shang Kexi and Geng Zhongming both witnessed all this with their own eyes. They saw Shen Zhixiang's death and Kong Youde's death. The death was so thrilling.

    They also saw that their troops had been completely shaken!

    They can¡¯t defeat the Tiger Guards. No matter how hard they try, they can¡¯t defeat the Tiger Guards!  When the general's confidence is shaken, everything will fall into place.

    The Zhengbai flag has been defeated, the Zhenghong flag has been defeated, the Zhenghuang flag and the Xianglan flag have no determination to continue to resist!

    At that moment they also collapsed!  Everyone among them clearly saw that they could not stop the enemy's offensive at all.

    Dorgon also saw it, and he couldn't help but let out a long sigh: "If the forces are equal, I'm afraid no one in the world can defeat Hu Benwei."

    The arrogant Manchu generals on the side also lowered their heads at this time.  They asked themselves that there was nothing wrong with Prince Rui's words. None of them were sure of defeating the Tiger Guards.

    But Dorgon suddenly smiled: "But now our goal has been achieved. The Tiger Guards have become exhausted after fighting continuously. It is time to attack! I ordered the entire army to attack, defeat the Tiger Guards, and capture them alive."  Ding Yunyi!¡±

    The real decisive battle finally begins at this moment!

    (Qiang Ming is coming to the end and will be finished before the end of this month. The new book will be uploaded tomorrow. Well, although the new book is still about time travel, it is the biggest change for Spider in these years. It can even be said to be a change that Spider has never tried before.  . Well, I hope brothers will continue to support!

 Part One: The Storm in Penghu Chapter 566: The mighty Ming Dynasty, die generously!

    The real decisive battle didn't begin until this moment!

    All the elites of the Manchu and Qing dynasties came out.  Prince Duduo of Yu, Baya Lazhangjing Tulai, Baya Lajia Lazhangjing Eshuo.  .  .  .  .  .  All the famous generals of the Manchu Qing Dynasty were involved in this decisive battle.

    And they have only one enemy, the last and most elite force of the Ming Dynasty:

    ?????????????????? Tiger Guard!

    Those Han people who were willing to be the lackeys of the Jinlu also made a comeback again.

    Pingxi King Wu Sangui, Zhishun King Shang Kexi, Huaishun King Geng Zhongming.  .  .  .  .  .

    They also have only one enemy:

    King Wu Lie¡ª¡ªDing Yunyi!

    Enemies coming from all over the mountains and plains roared towards him. Ding Yunyi looked at him coldly. One of his left arms had been injured and he could no longer use the heavy Qianjunshan.  He thrust Qian Junzhao into the ground, and then said sternly:

    "This is the limit. Anyone who retreats from this point will no longer have the face to say that he is a tiger, a guard, and a guard!"

    All the generals knew that King Wulie was ready to fight to the death!

    "Duan San, help me disarm this king!"

    Duan San'er came up to help Ding Yunyi remove the armor that had been soaked red with blood. Ding Yunyi didn't even prepare the armor to fight the enemy to the death!

    He held the helmet in his hand and got back on the horse, then raised his helmet:

    "Ding Yunyi's head is here, Ding Yunyi is dead!"

    As he spoke, he slammed his helmet to the ground.

    All the Tiger Guards cavalry took off their helmets and threw them to the ground:

    "The heads of all the Tiger Guards are here, and we will all die!"

    Ding Yunyi laughed.  What could be more enjoyable than taking these brothers to a vigorous fight?  Whether he lives or dies, his name will be remembered forever!

    "Dragon Teeth" has been unsheathed.  He pointed forward forcefully: "Kill!"

    "kill!"

    The cry of death erupted like thunder!

    ??Hu Benwei¡ª¡ªDeath!

    Ding Yuanzhao and Zhang Pu just saw all this.

    They witnessed with their own eyes how Ding Yunyi killed Shen Zhixiang and Kong Youde in succession. They saw how Ding Yunyi and his Tiger Guards fought to the death even though they knew they would die!

    Ding Yuanzhao smiled slightly and said: "Mr. Ximing, if my son dies, I will go with him and be a loyal soul of the Ming Dynasty! Please help me record everything that happened today!"

    "If Ding Shangshu leaves, I, Zhang Pu'an, can live alone!" Zhang Pu said immediately.

    Ding Yuanzhao shook his head slightly: "Mr. Ximing, sometimes life is more painful than death. I should have died when I was in the capital, but I still survived. The same goes for you. Everything that happened today must be  Someone needs to tell our descendants.¡±

    Zhang Pu nodded silently.  .  .  .  .  .

    At this time, the decisive battle has begun!

    There are enemies everywhere, densely packed, surrounding Ding Yunyi and his brothers.

    The dragon's teeth danced, and the cold light penetrated the sky.  Ding Yunyi was like a real god of war, slashing every enemy with the sword in his hand.

    Ding Yunyi is fighting, Duan Saner is fighting, and Deng Changgui is fighting.  All the Huben Guards soldiers are fighting.  .  .  .  .  .

    Dad Bangzi and his disciples also joined the battle.

    "Kill!"

    When Bangzi Daddy¡¯s voice sounded, 2,800 people went out to kill him!

    Bangzi¡¯s dad had already told them:

    Once a battle occurs, they are not trying to divert the enemy's attention, but are trying to fight the Qing army to the end!  Bangzi¡¯s father knew that this was against King Wu Lie¡¯s order, but he didn¡¯t care anymore!

    King Wu Lie¡ªGeneral Manager Ding.  Don't I know that you arranged it this way on purpose and wanted us to survive?  But you underestimate us people too much. If you can fight to the death, we can also fight to the death!

    That¡¯s what Bangzi Daddy thinks.

    He led his disciples and disciples to kill them, and the well-trained Qing army soon discovered their actions.  Dorgon immediately ordered his general Baiyintu to lead his army to attack.

    Originally, according to the plan, part of the enemy was attracted out.  Bangzi Dad and the others have completed their mission. Their current mission is to evacuate the battlefield immediately to avoid being besieged by the Qing army.

    But people like Bangzi Daddy had no intention of doing this at all. Instead, they rushed forward without fear!

    They were strangled with the enemy.  They use their flesh and blood to fight against the enemy regardless of the cost.

    &nbsp;These people have learned boxing and weapons with Dad Bangzi, but how can they be opponents of the regular army?  But they were not afraid at all, and the enemies fought hard with red eyes and gritted teeth.

    The Manchu cavalry rushed back and forth among their ranks, and soon tore them apart, forcing them to fight alone, but they still had no fear.

    What is there to be afraid of?  They had been bullied by these golden prisoners, and now it was time to repay. From the moment they made this decision, they regarded themselves as dead people.

    People are bound to die, and dying in bed is as much of a death as dying on the battlefield. In this case, let yourself die in battle vigorously!

    They almost had to sacrifice the lives of two or three people to barely kill an enemy, but they still didn't care and were still fighting there.

    ¡°Many great young men fell, and many of them actually died laughing.

    They died without any regrets and deservedly died.

    Baiyintu didn¡¯t know where these people came from, let alone why these Han people didn¡¯t show any fear at all.  They are obviously a group of ordinary civilians, but how dare they fight against the elite Qing cavalry like this?

    Baiyintu cannot give his own answer.  .  .  .  .  .

    If Bangzi¡¯s father could face him face to face, he would definitely tell him this answer!

    Bangzi¡¯s father killed three enemies in one go, and the Qi family¡¯s sword skills were superb in his hands.  If Dad Bangzi could be made ten years younger, he would be able to kill more enemies.

    "It's a pity that this is just a hypothesis, Bangzi's father is already old.

    His body is no longer as good as that of a good boy.  When the third enemy fell under his sword, he was already out of breath.

    old.  He's old, and he really can't do that if he refuses to accept his old age.  .  .  .  .  .

    Bangzi¡¯s dad looked up and saw a Qing army general commanding there. Bangzi¡¯s dad immediately made the last decision in his life:

    He - rushed towards the Qing general!

    As long as you can kill the enemy's general, any sacrifice will be worth it.

    The target that Bangzi Daddy is aiming at is the Baiyintu.  He made the same decision as Ding Yunyi did when he killed Shen Zhixiang and Kong Youde. He killed the enemy's general first and plunged the enemy into chaos.  But Bangzi Daddy is not Ding Yunyi, and Baiyintu is not Shen Zhixiang and Kong Youde.

    Countless enemies rushed towards Bangzi Daddy.  The knife in Bangzi's father's hand was killing and chopping with all his might.  The edge of the knife was curled up, and the hands were shaking from the killing, but the enemies were so densely packed that they couldn't retreat no matter what.

    There was one more wound on Bangzi¡¯s father¡¯s body, and then there was another wound. Bangzi¡¯s father let out a long sigh and fell to the ground. He knew it.  My mission has been accomplished.

    Countless knives fell on him one after another.

    With a smile on his face, Dad Bangzi let the knife fall on him one after another.  .  .  .  .  .

    Bangzi¡¯s dad died. Bangzi¡¯s dad killed a total of eight enemies in this battle. At the moment of his death, he had killed one enemy. He had no regrets until his death.  Although he was not able to rush to Baiyintu.

    But what does this have to do with it?  At least, he allowed his enemies to see the bloody nature of his Han people.

    Later generations recorded: A piece of stone fighting.  The leader of the rebel army, Bangzi Dad, led 2,800 rebel troops to raid the Qing army. They fought bloody battles and were outnumbered. Bangzi Dad died in the battle.  Two thousand eight hundred killed nine hundred Qing troops in one fell swoop, all of them died generously.  .  .  .  .  .

    Ding Yunyi¡¯s only regret.  I just don¡¯t know what Bangzi¡¯s father¡¯s name is.  Bangzi¡¯s father never told him.

    But what does this matter?  They all have a common name:

    Han!

    They are all the most loyal and brave Han people!

    Many years later, a huge statue was erected on this battlefield, which recorded everything that Bangzi Dad and the 2,800 warriors had done here!

    Bangzi¡¯s father is dead, but Ding Yunyi continues to fight!

    The dragon's teeth in his hands were harvesting human lives horribly. His face and body were all covered with blood, both from his enemies and from his own.  For Ah, as long as there is still an enemy, the battle will never stop!

    The enemy surrounded this place tightly. Ding Yunyi raised his sword and cut an enemy's head in two. Then, he roared:

    "Have Huangfu Yunjie and Hou Lu not come yet?"

    "Huangfu Yunjie and Hou Lu are here!" Duan Saner shouted almost at the same moment.??Roar.

    coming!  Huangfu Yunjie and Hou Lu are here!

    Countless battle flags flashed on the left and right sides, and countless shouts of death sounded on the left and right wings.

    Huangfu Yunjie and Hou Lu appeared on the battlefield in time when they were needed most.

    "Kill - kill -"

    Screams pierced the sky, and a large number of cavalry rushed towards the battlefield ferociously!

    Ding Yunyi first used 7,000 troops to fight Wu Sangui's 50,000 troops. When faced with difficulties, Deng Changgui's 3,000 troops came out to fight. After that, Ding Yunyi always used these 10,000 troops to fight against the enemy.

    Dorgon firmly believed that Ding Yunyi had no reinforcements, but he never expected that Ding Yunyi still had a backup plan!

    The sudden appearance of 10,000 cavalry quickly plunged the Qing army into chaos.

    And at this moment, Ding Yunyi suddenly shouted "Kill!"

    He knew that this was his only chance. With the Qing army's long-term combat experience, they would soon recover from the chaos, and they would also be able to keenly judge that their army was still weak.

    Only by taking advantage of this opportunity to disrupt the enemy's position can we buy ourselves the most precious time!

    The closest ones to him were the troops of Baya Lajia Lazhangjing Eshuo.

    Taking advantage of the sudden decrease in pressure on both wings, Ding Yunyi immediately led his guards and charged fiercely towards E Shuo.  He will never let go of this golden opportunity!

    The dragon's teeth were waving left and right, and the lives disappeared in front of Ding Yunyi's eyes. At this time, he had completely turned into a bloody man.

    "Ding Yunyi!"

    E Shuo also met Ding Yunyi!  He clearly saw that Ding Yunyi was tired.  Even if he is really the God of War, he must be tired by this time in the battle.  And now.  This is the best time to kill him.

    E Shuo absolutely doesn¡¯t care about his two wings, where Prince Yu¡¯s men will block them. He has only one goal:

    King Wu Lie¡ª¡ªDing Yunyi!

    Layers upon layers of enemies rushed toward Ding Yunyi. At this time, Deng Changgui and Duan Saner were also trying their best to protect Ding Yunyi from taking a single step!

    They know what King Wu Lie wants to do, and they must complete their mission loyally!

    kill¡ª¡ª

    Ding Yunyi is just like E Shuo, he has never worried about his flanks.  He knew that there were loyal subordinates guarding him on his flanks.

    This is a kind of trust!

    He saw Es Shuo!  He also saw countless guards around Eshuo.

    The war horse neighed and charged forward, the dragon's teeth flashed with cold light again.  Ding Yunyi completely ignored the god of death surrounding him, as long as he achieved his goal!

    The same is true for E Shuo. He doesn't believe that Ding Yunyi is really made of iron!

    The guards and guards strangled together, those were the guards of Ding Yunyi and E Shuo!

    "Separate them! Separate them!" Seeing that there were too many enemies, Duan Saner shouted loudly: "Deng Changgui, separate the hell out of them!"

    Deng Changgui said nothing and hacked and killed indiscriminately with the sword in his hand.  He must try his best to find a way for King Wu Lie!

    The sword was curled up. He stretched out his hand and took over a battle flag that was about to fall. Then he roared wildly, and the battle flag was curled up!

    His horse suddenly let out a mournful cry, and Deng Changgui fell to the ground.  But as soon as his body landed, Deng Changgui stood up immediately, with the battle flag still sweeping the battlefield in his hands!

    Deng Changgui is working hard, and Duan Saner is also working hard.

    It was precisely because of such loyal and brave subordinates that Ding Yunyi finally got close to E Shuo.

    The two war horses are getting closer and closer.  When they faced each other, the two swords were raised at the same time¡ª¡ª

    There was a loud "dang" sound.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Instant.  Ding Yunyi did something that is unimaginable for anyone:

    He jumped forward and threw E Shuo off his horse!

    Ding Yunyi is crazy, Ding Yunyi is really crazy!

    The two generals rolled to the ground, and at this time, E Shuo was completely panicked. He never thought that Ding Yunyi would do such a thing.

    Ding Yunyi's body pressed down on E Shuo tightly, and Long Ya was still tightly held in his hand.

    Just when E Shuo was desperately trying to get rid of him, there was a sound of "push-", and the dragon's teeth had already pierced through his Tianling Gai.

    Es Shuo immediately lay motionless on the ground, blood flowing out like a fountain from his Tianling Cap.  .  .  .  .  .

    Ding YunyiOnly then did he slowly pull out the dragon tooth from his Tianling Cap, and then stood up unsteadily.

    Everyone was stunned, and the battlefield seemed to fall into deathly silence for an instant.

    Crazy, crazy, this person is really a crazy person!  No one has ever seen anyone play like this.  He was obviously exhausted, and he was obviously injured all over his body, but he could still use such a life-threatening fighting method!

    "Long live King Wu Lie!"

    Duan Saner shouted like this in a hoarse voice.

    "Long live King Wu Lie!" All the Huben Guards officers and soldiers burst out with such shouts.

    Shocking, this can only shock people!

    "Long live King Wu Lie!"

    This is Deng Changgui¡¯s voice.  When he shouted this, a person stood there straight and motionless.

    Ding Yunyi walked towards his subordinate step by step. The Qing soldiers were stunned. No one dared to come up and stop this God of War.

    "King Wu Lie, I can't do it."

    When he saw King Wu Lie, Deng Changgui smiled.

    Yes, he really can't make it.  There were injuries all over his body, but he still held the battle flag firmly and tried his best to support himself so as not to fall.

    "King Wu Lie, I can no longer kill the enemy with you!" Deng Changgui held the battle flag tightly with both hands, and his eyes looked at the battlefield with infinite nostalgia.

    The men and horses commanded by Huangfu Yunjie and Hou Lu are desperately trying to join the middle, and they are getting closer and closer to here. As long as they can hold on for a while, Deng Changgui may be able to survive.

    However, he could no longer wait for that moment.  .  .  .  .  .

    Ding Yunyi nodded towards him: "Go, brother, someone will definitely avenge you!"

    Deng Changgui sighed with relief, and then he stood upright and motionless.

    He died, died on the battlefield.

    He died in the most honorable and proud way.

    If he has any regrets, it is that he did not see the moment of victory coming.

    But what does this matter?  Even if he died, he knew that as long as King Wu Lie Ding Yunyi was around, the final victory would definitely belong to the Ming Dynasty.

    Ding Yunyi took over the big flag, and then yelled with all his strength:

    "Kill the thief!"

    Kill the thief!

    The mighty Ming Dynasty, die generously!

    This is April 14th.

    This is a day that makes the earth tremble and the heaven and earth change!

    Twenty thousand of the most loyal cavalrymen of the Ming Dynasty fought bloody battles here, going on and on. They faced enemies dozens of times their size and fought without fear.

    Every one of them knew they would die, but no one retreated.

    The mighty Ming Dynasty, die generously!

    Huangfu Yunjie and Hou Lu finally reunited with King Wu Lie Ding Yunyi, but they were still surrounded by dense enemies. Although they bought time and caused the enemy to fall into chaos for a long time, the Qing army soon regained consciousness.  surrounded them.

    At least until now, they have no hope of victory.  If they continue to fight, they will only be slowly devoured by the enemy.  The strange thing is that Ding Yunyi still has no intention of giving up.

    What is this for?

    And Dorgon, Prince Rui of the Qing Dynasty, knew that he was about to win. In at most an hour, these enemies would have to swallow the bitter pill of defeat.

    But at this moment, a horse flew from a distance, came to Dorgon's side and cried loudly: "Prince Rui, the enemy has landed in Dandong in large numbers, Shengjing is about to fall!!"

    "What? What are you talking about there?" Dorgon was so startled that he almost fell off his horse.

    "Shengjing is about to be captured by the enemy!"

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 567: Seizing Shengjing (Part 1)

    The location of the decisive battle is not at Yishi, let alone Shanhaiguan!

    Ding Yunyi has only one goal:

    Shengjing!

    And he himself is simply a piece of bait!

    This is something unbelievable, but it happened anyway.

    Ding Yunyi knew that the Manchus would definitely swallow this bait!

    Because they never believed that Ding Yunyi would be so bold!

    Ding Yunyi just did this!

    He used all the strength of the navy and marines to launch a sudden attack on Shengjing while the main force of the Qing army was attracted to the front line of Shanhaiguan!

    On April 12, the Huben Guard navy landed in Dandong in large numbers, and the Shengjing attack officially kicked off!

    This was the battle that dealt the heaviest blow to the Manchu Qing Dynasty!

    The names of people like Cai Jiuzhou, Zhang Xianxuan, and Ye Dahai are bound to be remembered by history forever!

    The end of the Manchu Qing Dynasty also began on this day!

    "Fire! Fire!"

    In the midst of these calls, countless artillery shells hit the unsuspecting Dandong hard.

    The artillery fire quickly overwhelmed everything, and the Qing army had no defense against the powerful artillery fire.  Artillery fire shrouded everything tightly

    The Qing general Ataimu here was in a state of collapse. He never thought that the Ming army would choose to take advantage of its powerful navy to land here.

    He must never give up here. What would it mean if he gave up?  That means that the Ming army can launch the most direct attack on Shengjing!

    Almost all the troops that can be mobilized have been mobilized by him, and he will launch a desperate attack on the Ming army!

    Two hundred Qing cavalry were arrowheads.  All of them were wearing double or triple layers of heavy armor, and even the war horses were covered in cotton or leather armor.  Started to rush towards the Ming army.  At this time, the distance between the two armies was about 150 steps. Because the war horses had a process of accelerating, and the infantry could not be thrown too far away, so at the beginning, they still advanced in small steps. After reaching a distance of 100 steps,  , just started to trot, and got within sixty steps.  Then he ran at full speed.

    At this time, a row of shields was suddenly erected at the front of the Ming army's front formation. They were often more than two feet wide and four feet high. There was a notch more than two inches wide and three inches deep at the top.  , a firecracker also stretched out from the notch.  He aimed at the Qing cavalry who was about to charge towards him.

    Those in the front line were all Hu Ben Guard's musketeers, a total of more than 600 people, divided into three rows, with more than 200 people in each row.

    Although he saw clearly that his opponents were all guns blazing, Artemu was not satisfied.  Because he knew that the fire cannon had to penetrate three layers of heavy armor, at least within fifty steps.

    Once it reaches that distance, the war horse sprints at full speed, and the opponent only has one or two chances to launch.  They would be overrun by the Qing Dynasty's cavalry.

    At this time, the war horse began to trot, and only the sound of "pah, pah, pah" was heard.

    Atemu couldn¡¯t help but be startled.  Why did the Ming army fire so early and only then got within a hundred steps? Could it be that in the field battle, the Ming army couldn't keep calm and started firing indiscriminately before they even got into range?

    These thoughts just flashed through Atemu's mind, and then he immediately felt as if he had been hit hard on his right chest, and a sharp pain came from him. He couldn't help but scream, and he instinctively lowered his head.  Look, I saw a hole the size of a fist punched in my right breastplate.  Almost at the same time, a group of people shouted and heard horses neighing, but these were not the shouts of the cavalry when they charged, but the screams after being attacked and injured.

    "What kind of gun did the Ming army use that could hit it so far?" This question immediately popped into Atemu's mind.

    Of course, Zhang Xianxuan, who was responsible for commanding these musketeers, knew that with the speed of the Qing army's cavalry, it would be over when they got within fifty steps before firing, so he had to take action in advance.

    Therefore, the first row of musketeers in the Huben Guards all used the same improved "Penghu-style" muskets, so that they could immediately launch an attack on the Qing army after the Qing army entered within a hundred steps.

    Although the armor-breaking effect of the "Penghu-style" musket is not the best at about a hundred paces, even if it only penetrates one or two layers of armor, it will cause strong pain to the human body and even break bones and internal organs.  Dirty, after being shot, you will never recover in a short period of time.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? And the war horse is only covered with a layer of brocade armor or cloth armor, and it is impossible to defend it. Therefore, even if it cannot kill the person, it can still cause a heavy blow to the Qing army if it hits the war horse.

    After the first round of "Penghu-style" muskets were fired, almost twenty war horses were shot and fell to the ground with painful neighs. Not onlyThe knight on his back fell to the ground, and also blocked the path of the rear cavalry.  And there are almost the same number of Qing soldiers, or because the heavy armor was penetrated, the warriors fell off their horses because they couldn't bear the intense pain. Fortunately, the horses are only trotting now, so  It can also dodge and avoid fallen soldiers or horses in time, so as not to trample them into pulp or be tripped by them.

    But as a result, the speed of the cavalry advance also slowed down.

    Ataimu obviously understood that the situation was not good. He was a Jia La E Zhen after all, and his sense of responsibility was much stronger than others. He pressed the wound with one hand and controlled the horse with the other hand, avoiding several Qing soldiers who had fallen to the ground, and fought with all his strength.  With the last bit of strength, he shouted: "Rush! Hurry"

    Before he finished speaking, there was a "pop" sound, and a cloud of blood appeared on Ataimu's forehead. He swayed on the horse and fell down.

    "I hit, I hit a Tatar general."

    Jiang Yi, who was on the battlefield for the first time, waved his fist excitedly, and the muzzle of the "Penghu-style" musket, which was about the same height as him, still had smoke curling up.

    Zhang Xianxuan also came over and patted him on the shoulder: "Jiang Yi, you did a good job. The person you killed should be a Jia La E Zhen. Keep working hard."

    After listening to Zhang Xianxuan¡¯s praise, Jiang Yi¡¯s eyes also shone with pride.  This was his first real battle to kill an enemy, and he was more excited than nervous.  Then he immediately took out a paper shell bullet from his backpack.  Very skillfully, he broke the end of the paper shell with his mouth and poured the gunpowder into the barrel.  Then stuff the remaining paper shell inside and push it in with a wooden pole to compact it.  He immediately picked up the gun and looked for his next target.

    This is the first battle since the Huben Guard's sniper team was established. They all use the most sophisticated "Penghu-style" muskets, with a range of 120 to 130 steps.  Therefore, they all lined up behind the musketeers and fired while standing, so there was no conflict with the musketeers in front.  At the same time, each sniper is equipped with a launching bracket, which is actually just a long wooden pole about five feet high.  One end is a pointed head, and the other end is a fork. When using it, the pointed end is inserted into the ground, and a soldier holds it. The sniper places the "Penghu-style" musket on the fork, holds the gun and fires.

    In the ranks of the Qing army, all levels of Gushan, Jiala, Niulu and even leaders, infantry, and cavalry were in armor style.  The reason is that there is a clear difference between the helmet and the back flag, which is very easy to distinguish even in a group charge.

    This provides great convenience to the sniper team of the Huben Guards. They can easily identify who is the most senior among the Tartars and who is the junior one. If they want to attack, they can attack the one with the greatest authority.

    Although almost all generals of the Qing army wore three layers of heavy armor.  But snipers basically choose to attack on the face without any protection. Therefore, as long as they hit, they will die with a headshot. They will not even have time to grunt before they fall off their horses.

    After using paper shell fixed bullets.  The firing frequency of fire cannons has also been significantly accelerated. In the past, three-stage bursts were used.  On average, only five or six shots were fired per minute, but now seven to eight shots can be fired per minute.  Moreover, the Tiger Guards changed guns without changing people. The soldiers did not move. The front row was responsible for firing, and the two rows behind were responsible for loading. Then they passed the guns to the soldiers in the front row. Each musketeer shot ten more times before firing.  Rotate to another, thus largely avoiding the confusion caused by the Musketeers switching personnel.

    The Qing army was a little crazy, because this war did not develop according to the pattern they expected.  In Qing Jun's expectation, although the Ming army used fire blunderbuss, they would not get many opportunities to shoot in front of their own cavalry. Although they would suffer a certain blow, their own cavalry would still have a devastating impact.  With such momentum, he rushed into the Ming army's formation and smashed the Ming army into pieces. After his own infantry came up, he could clean up the mess.  At least in the past battlefields, it basically developed according to this model.

    But this time it was completely different. The Ming army's firecrackers not only hit far, but were also dense and rotated quickly.  Under the fierce attack of the Huben Guard musketeers, the Qing soldiers continued to fall off their horses, and many infantrymen, Niulu Ezhen, and even the leader of the rear team, Jia La Ezhen Ataimu, were also knocked off their horses by the Ming army.  went.

    But at this time, the Qing army was capable of conquering and fighting.  Although they suffered a heavy blow from the Ming army and lost their command, the other Qing soldiers did not collapse and still struggled to charge towards the Huben Guards' position.  I hope to be able to rush into the Huben Guards' position and take advantage of my melee combat capabilities.

    It's hard to tell whether the Qing army's attitude was brave or stupid, but as the Qing army's cavalry approached the Tiger Guards' position, the blow they received became more severe. Especially after entering within sixty steps, the double armor and triple armor  It has never been able to protect the bodies of Qing soldiers. As long as they are hit by fire cannon projectiles, they will almost without exception penetrate the heavy armor.??Punch directly into the vagina.

    Although within this distance, the Qing army's bows and arrows can be effective, and there are indeed many Qing soldiers who fired pellets rashly, bent their bows and arrows on horseback, and fired at the Tiger Guards. However, the guns placed in front of the musketeers  The large shield plays an excellent protective role, because the fire cannon is fired in a groove, so even the entire head is within the protection range of the shield, and each musketeer is equipped with an eight-ribbed iron helmet.  , so the bows and arrows of the Qing army did almost no damage to the Hu Ben Guard musketeers. Only three of them were injured by the arrows, but they still gritted their teeth and persisted.

    Amidst the roars of huge firecrackers, Qin sounded the prelude to death. The Qing soldiers screamed one by one and were shot through the body. Some people were even hit by the powerful impact and flew out from their horses.  Every part hit opened a huge bloody hole.  At the same time, more and more war horses were hit, and they fell to the ground with shrill and tragic wails, rolling the cavalry on their backs and falling out. Moreover, now that the speed of the war horses had increased, the cavalry behind them could not keep up.  He tried to dodge the men and horses who landed in front of them, either trampling over them or tripping over them.

    And this time in front of the Huben Guards' formation.  A large cloud of mist-like gunpowder smoke filled the air, and the air was filled with the choking smell of Liuhuang.  From time to time, the smell of blood floated in the distance, reminding me that this was a cruel battlefield.

    The pikemen and cavalry watching from the rear were cheering loudly and cheering for the musketeers.

    In fact, the entire battle only lasted for more than three minutes from the beginning. However, under the tenacious and fierce firepower of the musketeers, more than half of the nearly one thousand Qing cavalry who launched the attack had been lost.  It was the more than two hundred Qing soldiers who led the attack, and almost the entire army was wiped out.  But at this time, the Qing army broke through and was only more than 30 steps away from the front of the Huben Guards' musketeers' formation.  In the past battles between the Qing army and the Ming army, after reaching this distance, the Ming army would often be frightened and panicked. For some reason, their will to resist completely collapsed.

    Zhang Xianxuan also issued an order in the formation, ordering the spearmen to line up and stand behind the musketeers, waiting only for the Qing army to come within twenty steps.  The spearmen would rush through the array of musketeers to meet the Qing cavalry.  At the same time, the musketeers also put on bayonets and fought hand-to-hand with the Qing army.

    But before the Qing army came within twenty steps, the musketeers of the Huben Guards remained unmoved at all and continued to shoot calmly and change their guns.  Shoot again, switch guns again.  The more cavalry rushes in front, the faster they die.

    The Ming army with such determination and perseverance has never been seen by the Qing army before.  And among the Qing army, not everyone had such a firm will.  Suffering an unprecedented huge blow, the fighting will of many Han troops in the Qing army collapsed.  They all turned their horses and ran backwards, but the leader of the rear team, Ataimu Yijing, died in the battle. Therefore, not only did no one come to stop the Han army from escaping, but it also quickly spread to the entire cavalry team, except for a few who rushed to Yijing.  Except for the cavalry, which was only about twenty steps away from the musketeers, all the rest were routed.

    At this time, the long gunmen of the Huben Guards also passed through the musketeer array, met the few remaining Qing cavalry, and stabbed the last dozen or so people under their horses.

    At this time, more than 2,000 infantrymen behind the Qing cavalry also attacked. The defeated cavalry had no time to adjust their direction, so they hurriedly ran into the infantry formation.

    As for the infantry, seeing that they were their own men and horses, they were completely on guard against them. As a result, people bumped into each other, horses bumped into people, people pushed horses, and horses trampled people. Before they could make contact with the Tiger Guards, the infantry was overwhelmed by the force.  There was chaos.

    Upon seeing this, Zhang Xianxuan immediately ordered Long Zhantian to lead the cavalry to attack and pursue the defeated Qing army.

    Seeing the other troops making numerous meritorious service and being proud and proud, the cavalrymen naturally felt uncomfortable and everyone breathed a sigh of relief.

    Whenever you have a chance to fight, you must fight a good battle and let other soldiers see that the cavalry can only eat and not work.

    Now that they finally got the chance to fight, and beat the drowned dog hard, the cavalrymen were naturally excited, everyone urged their horses to start, and chased after them from behind.

    The moment the cavalry catches up from behind the soldiers, they only need to wave their sabers lightly to use the impact of the horses to cause huge damage to the enemy.

    By this time, the Qing army's cavalry had already been defeated, and the infantry was thrown into chaos by the cavalry. Facing the attack of the Huben Guards cavalry, they had no power to resist, so they could only retreat.

    In the past battlefields, especially in field battles, only the Eight Banners cavalry of the Qing army could catch up with the Ming army. But now it is completely reversed. The cavalry of the Tiger Guards are carrying the Qing army.  , and then pursued and killed them, only to make the Qing soldiers fall to the ground and die.  When the others saw it, they all abandoned their helmets and weapons and ran forward desperately.

    &nbsp;Zhang Xianxuan couldn't help laughing when he saw it: "Tatars claim to be invincible in the field, but that's all, right?"

    At this time, Ba Futu, who was waiting for Ataimu to return from victory in Dandong, received the news of the defeat of his army. Ba Futu looked in the direction of the soldiers' fingers, and sure enough he saw dust flying in the distance of the mountain road, and there was indeed a large group of people heading towards them.  Came here myself.

    Until this moment, Ba Tutu was still a little doubtful. Were Ataimu's men really defeated by the Ming army?  how can that be possible?

    After all, Ba Tutu was a man who had experienced hundreds of battles and had seen a lot of strong winds and waves. He immediately ordered the entire army to line up and prepare to fight the Ming army. At the same time, he sent someone to send a message to Bolo of the former army, asking him to come and meet him.  .

    The Qing army was indeed well-trained. Although they were resting, they were not in disorder. Therefore, the entire army formed a formation and immediately set up a formation in the blink of an eye.

    At this time, the defeated troops had retreated closer, and even Ba Futu was shocked. Looking in such a mess, could he still be the invincible army of the Qing Dynasty?  It seems that we really need to reevaluate our enemies.

    Ba Tutu has experienced battles for a long time and is well aware of the dangers of the defeated army. He must not let the defeated army charge directly at his formation. In that case, even the prepared formation will be disrupted by the defeated army. He must force the defeated army to retreat from the formation.  The sides of the style escape backward.  Therefore, he immediately ordered the archers to line up in front of the formation. Once the defeated army approached, they would shoot fiercely, knocking down the defeated army in the front row.

    In fact, the Qing army has also been trained to defeat the Ming army. However, in the past ten years, they have almost never been defeated in battles with the Ming army, so they are a little unfamiliar. After a group of them were shot down, they all woke up a little.  , hurriedly divided into two groups, and fled from both sides to the back of the people in the middle.

    At this time, the cavalry of the Huben Guards also caught up. When they saw the Qing army forming a formation, they brought too few cavalry and did not dare to continue the pursuit, so they retreated.

    There were two Jia La Ezhen beside Ba Futu who asked to lead the pursuit, but Ba Futu stopped him. At the same time, he ordered people to find Ataimu and ask how the battle was lost.

    But he didn¡¯t know at all that Atemu had already died on the battlefield!

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 568: Capturing Shengjing (Part 2)

    There is no way to stop the Tiger Guards' attack!

    Ba Futu knew this very well, especially after he heard that Ataimu was dead and witnessed the large and ferocious Ming army, he knew that Dandong could not be defended.

    In fact, if he could continue to stay in Dandong for a longer time, he might be able to give Sheng Jing more time, but he did not do so.

    He evacuated all the troops from Dandong!

    In fact, there is nothing to blame for what he did. What he considered was that instead of wasting his troops here, it would be better to concentrate all his forces on Shengjing and launch a battle to defend Shengjing.

    But he was wrong, he had no idea what kind of war he would face

    The forwards of the Huben Guards closely followed Dandong's defeated troops and appeared in Shengjing. Shengjing was in danger of disaster.

    This is something that no one in Shengjing expected!

    Especially one of the two auxiliary kings of the Qing Dynasty, Prince Zheng Jierhalang who stayed in Shengjing, was even more shocked. He never expected that when Dorgon was fighting on the front line, the Ming army would actually appear.  Got here!

    what to do?  What should we do now?

    Evacuate?  The Ming army didn't give themselves any time to prepare!  Going out of the city to fight?  Shengjing's troops are insufficient!  Then there is only one way, hold on and wait for Dorgon's return!

    Jilharang made a decision that he thought was right, but was criticized a lot afterward.  Many people in later generations believed that Jierhalang should decisively abandon Shengjing at this time and take Shunzhi "Emperor" Fulin and others to forcefully rush to the front line of Shanhaiguan to make other plans.

    But there are also people who are blameless for doing this.  Not to mention whether they can successfully evacuate Shengjing, what kind of losses they will suffer on the way to evacuate, so what if they can successfully run to Shanhaiguan?  Under the two-pronged attack of the Tiger Guards, they could only extend some time.

    But this is only the judgment of future generations.  Real war is entirely decided by the parties involved.  Jilharang made what he thought was the most correct decision:

    hold fast!

    While he sent his cavalry to fly to Shanhaiguan, telling Dorgon what happened here and asking him to immediately return for help, he ordered Prince Azig of England to serve as General Wuying and be responsible for the entire defense of Shengjing.

    Queen Mother Bumubutai and Zhezhe also found out. Zhezhe panicked, but Bumubutai behaved very calmly.  She summoned Jierhalang on behalf of Shunzhi.  Ask him what happened.  Jierhalang told the two empress dowagers:

    "The Ming army landed in Dandong in large numbers, and its forward has arrived outside Shengjing City!"

    Zhezhe exclaimed, and Bumubutai glanced at her, and then asked slowly: "Prince Zheng, are you ready to defend the city?"

    "Yes, Queen Mother, I am ready."

    Zhezhe couldn't help but asked: "Prince Zheng, can you hold on?"

    "Yes!" Jierhalang's answer was decisive: "Shengjing still has 30,000 troops, so we can recruit them temporarily. If we can get 50,000 troops, Shengjing's city defense will be strong. I am confident that I will persist until Prince Rui returns for reinforcements!"

    "No, you have a hundred thousand troops!" Bumbutai suddenly said: "You can use the people in the palace, as well as the servants of the princes and Belles. Can a hundred thousand troops defend Shengjing?"

    "We can defend it!" Jierhalang suddenly felt his confidence doubled and said loudly.

    "Okay! Prince Zheng, please do everything!" Bumbutai raised his voice: "Tell all the ministers that our Qing Dynasty is facing a crisis. As long as we get through this crisis, no one can stop our Qing Dynasty.  ! This Shengjing is my Qing Dynasty¡¯s Shengjing; this world is also my Qing Dynasty¡¯s world!¡±

    All the ministers were summoned. When they finally got confirmation from Jierhalang that the Ming army had actually arrived at Shengjing City, everyone behaved differently.

    Some people are panicked, while others are calm.

    Fan Wencheng stepped forward and said: "Your Majesty, the Queen Mother. If the soldiers come to block it, if the water comes and the soil comes, there is nothing to be afraid of. As long as I, the monarch and my ministers, work together, Shengjing will be as stable as Mount Tai!"

    "What Great Scholar Fan said is good!" Bumbutai said: "As long as our monarch and ministers are united, Shengjing will be as stable as Mount Tai! King Assistant, I leave everything to you!"

    "I accept the decree!" Jierhalang said loudly: "Although the Ming army is coming, we still have tens of thousands of soldiers in Shengjing, fully equipped with weapons. Why should we be afraid? You are all our loyal ministers of the Qing Dynasty. If you want to successfully defend it  Shengjing, I still need your help. "

    The meaning of his words was very clear. Prince Su Hauge, who was also staying in Shengjing at that time, said: "My family?No matter how driven the court is, there will be no complaints!  As long as Shengjing can be defended, what's the problem if my furniture is destroyed?  "

    As soon as he said this, there was a chorus of agreement.

    Just when Jierhalang was overjoyed and preparing to award the award, a dull sound of cannons came, followed by another one.

    Jierhalang was surprised, so fast, so fast, why did the Ming army start to attack the city so quickly?  Have all their large forces arrived?

    The main force of the Tiger Guards did not arrive, only the forward troops arrived.

    But now time is extremely precious to Shengjing, and it is also extremely precious to Huben Guard!  They must attack Shengjing and capture it as soon as possible to buy the most precious time for the warrior king Ding Yunyi who is fighting bloody battles in Shanhaiguan!

    So when the first batch of artillery arrived, Zhang Xianxuan issued the attack order in advance!

    Dozens of artillery pieces were lined up. On April 13, the Huben Guards forward attacked Shengjing!

    Fast, really too fast.  At this time, the only ones who arrived at Shengjing City were the forwards of the Tiger Guards. If Azig, who was responsible for defending the city, could decisively issue an attack order and disrupt the Tiger Guards' formation, not only would the Tiger Guards not be able to attack the city with peace of mind, they would even be able to attack the city.  It can be delayed until the most precious time.

    But Azig did not do this. He resolutely carried out Jierhalang¡¯s order: No matter how difficult it is, he must defend Shengjing to the death!

    Defense, not offense!

    Azig missed the best opportunity!

    Zhang Xianxuan arrived in Shengjing on the afternoon of the 13th.  And immediately began to attack Shengjing, and at night, large reinforcements from the Huben Guards arrived one after another.

    The Huben Guards were desperately trying their best to transport artillery and supplies to Shengjing, desperately trying to gain time. When April 14th came, more than half of the Huben Guards' artillery had already arrived on the battlefield.

    Early on the morning of the 14th, before the decisive battle between Wu Lie King Ding Yunyi at Yiyishi, the Shengjing War had already broken out in advance!

    The artillery fired in unison, shaking the sky and the earth!

    Even the capital city, which has been repaired for countless years, cannot withstand the terrible artillery attack.  How could Shengjing resist?  In the face of powerful artillery fire, all city defenses in this era are no different from paper.

    This was also the first time Azig faced such terrifying artillery. He simply couldn¡¯t believe that the Ming army¡¯s artillery was so powerful.

    The shells roared one after another, and each shell could always cause huge damage to Shengjing.

    The city walls of Shengjing were destroyed by artillery fire, and the Qing soldiers who participated in the defense of Shengjing wailed under the roar of artillery fire. It seemed that there was no way to reverse everything.

    The Tiger Guards didn¡¯t care about their own shells at all. In the eyes of the gunners, every shell was cheering for King Wu Lie who was fighting hard in Shanhaiguan!  Every shell is a cry for the comrades who are fighting bloody battles in Shanhaiguan!

    The earth is trembling, Shengjing is trembling!

    The city wall was torn apart inch by inch, but the gunners of the Huben Guards were not satisfied with the current results at all.  What they want is to allow their infantry brothers to rush into the city as smoothly as possible!

    Seize Shengjing and annihilate the Manchu Qing Dynasty!

    Azig was also trembling under such artillery fire!

    At this time, he had an unknown feeling in his heart.  If the enemy's artillery fire has become so powerful that it completely ignores the defense, is there any hope for the defending side to continue to hold on?

    But he quickly suppressed this terrible thought in his heart.

    ??Can't give up, absolutely can't give up, this is Shengjing, this is the hope of the Qing Dynasty!  Here, there is the emperor, the empress dowager, the ancestors of the Qing Dynasty, and so many subjects there!

    If the enemy is allowed to enter the city.  What a terrible situation that would be?

    "Prince of England, we are here!"

    Azig looked back and saw that it was Fan Wencheng, Ning Wanwo and countless retainers who had arrived.  The person leading these people was a scholar in his thirties. Azig recognized him. He was Lu Yanhan, Fan Wencheng's staff!

    It is said that many of Fan Wencheng¡¯s articles and suggestions were written by Lu Yanhan.  It's just that this person is very strange. He doesn't want to be an official at all, but he regards the Ming Dynasty and Wu Lie Wang Ding Yunyi as his biggest enemy!

    "Master Fan. Bachelor Ning, okay, okay!" Azig tried his best to maintain his composure in the fire: "As long as you and I are united, the enemy can't do anything to us!"

    But Lu Yanhan frowned tightly.  Although I had been mentally prepared before, the Ming army's artillery fire was still so powerful.??Far beyond his imagination.

    Ding Yunyi¡¯s wings are really hard! Ding Yunyi¡¯s wings are really hard!  When can I get my revenge?

    But this thought just passed by for a moment. How to hold on here is the most important thing now.  He calmed down and said: "Prince Ying, the enemy's artillery fire is too strong, please take the initiative to attack?"

    "Take the initiative?" Azig hesitated.

    With such fierce artillery fire, how can one take the initiative to attack?

    Lu Yanhan further said: "Prince Ying, if you continue to defend passively here, the city defense may be broken by the afternoon. Although the chance of winning proactively is not very high, at least it can delay the enemy for a while. In any case,  We have to wait for Prince Rui¡¯s army to come back!¡±

    Azig nodded, and shouted loudly: "Ba Tu!"

    "exist!"

    Azig pointed to the outside of the city: "I'll give you two thousand cavalry, rush out! Rush in front of the Ming army and kill them all! If you can't do it, don't come back!"

    "Yes!" Ba Futu responded loudly, then walked down the tower and ordered the two thousand cavalry as quickly as possible. He took a big sword and shouted: "Qing cavalry, charge!"

    Two thousand cavalry rushed out!

    All this fell into the eyes of the Tiger Guards. The generals showed sarcasm in their eyes, and then the artillery fire was quickly aimed at these cavalry.

    The shells fell among the cavalry ranks and dispersed.  Following this, countless cavalrymen fell like leaves.

    The artillery fire was raging on these cavalry, and the artillery fire was killing and injuring these cavalry.  In a short distance, the Manchu cavalry had already suffered heavy casualties.

    But this is just the beginning.

    When the raging artillery fire passed, the musketeers appeared again, and a large number of muskets roared like artillery, ruthlessly taking the lives of the cavalry.

    Ba Futu had never seen such a fighting method, and he had never even thought that there was such a terrible way of killing people in the world.

    But at this point, he has no possibility of retreat. He has only one way: rush!  No matter how difficult it is, you have to rush forward. Only when you rush in front of the enemy can you win!

    But this task seems so impossible

    Most of the cavalry fell on the road of charge!

    When Azig finally rushed forward after all the hard work, he suddenly made a horrifying discovery.  There were only a few hundred riders left around him.

    A feeling of sadness suddenly arose in his heart.

    What kind of war is this, what kind of killing is this.  The invincible cavalry of the Qing Dynasty were so vulnerable to the enemy's firearms.

    But he didn¡¯t know that the nightmare had just begun.

    The remaining cavalry finally rushed forward, but were quickly intercepted by the enemy's spearmen.  The spear that suddenly appeared struck the war horse accurately. The pained war horses whined, raised their hooves and threw their masters off their bodies.

    Then, there was a new massacre

    Although there were not many Tiger Guards cavalry who landed with them, they were still able to play a great role at this time. Those majestic knights rushed forward.  They hacked and killed the Manchu cavalry indiscriminately.

    "Killing, this is naked killing!"

    Badu has not died so far.  This is also the biggest miracle.  Even he himself doesn't know why he hasn't died yet. Maybe death is a kind of relief for him.

    With a roar of "Boom¡ª¡ª", Ba Tutu fell off his horse.

    It hurt, his chest was burning, and he knew he had been shot.

    He was not dead yet. Just as he was struggling to get up, countless war horses trampled over him.  Batu Tu's body twisted and struggled, but soon he stopped all movements.

    he died.

    This fierce Qing Dynasty general died in such a strange way.

    Those people standing on the city tower watched helplessly how Ba Futu and the two thousand cavalry were lost. They never thought that the Qing cavalry that dominated the world would face such a result.

    What kind of war is this!

    Azige stood there with a livid face.  Not a word was said.  The people around him also stood there with pale faces and could not say a word.

    Is this still the war they remember?

    Azig¡¯s heart was filled with confusion. He had no idea what to do.What to do.  He could see how brave the cavalrymen who rushed out of the city were and how eager they were to win, but he could also see how weak those cavalrymen were in the face of firearms.

    He even thought that even if he could successfully defend Shengjing this time, what would be the use?  In the face of such powerful firearms, can the Qing Dynasty continue to be as invincible as before?

    No, it¡¯s really hard to do the Qing Dynasty.

    Lu Yanhan also had the same thought in his mind.

    It¡¯s over, it¡¯s really too late.  Not only will Shengjing be defeated by the Ming army sooner or later, but his dream of revenge with the help of the Qing Dynasty will also be shattered.

    Ding Yunyi, Ding Yunyi!

    This person whom I hate most with all my heart, this person who I will dream about whenever I close my eyes!  Maybe he is laughing at himself proudly right now.

    But what else can you do?

    At this time, the Ming army's artillery fire became more vigorous.  After slaughtering the group of cavalry, they aimed their artillery fire at Shengjing again.

    The city wall is still being damaged section by section, and hope is still being dashed bit by bit.  The soldiers guarding the towers have begun to panic, and this panic will spread quickly.

    You can continue to fight if the city is destroyed, but what if your confidence is shattered?

    Azig sighed deeply.

    "Prince Rui, prepare for the battle after breaking the city!" Lu Yanhan on the side whispered.

    Azig glanced at him, when was it the turn of these Han people to boss him around?

    He glared at Lu Yanhan fiercely, but had to suppress his anger.

    Now is not the time to get angry.

    Now, once the city is broken, these people are all forces that can be used!

    "Pass my order and resist with all your strength!" Azig shouted with blood-red eyes: "Without my order, no soldier is allowed to retreat. At the same time, strengthen the defense of the palace! Let Haug personally lead the people to protect His Majesty.  "Safety!"

    His eyes fell into the distance, which was the direction of Shanhaiguan.  Prince Rui, Prince Rui, do you know that Shengjing is under attack?  Why haven't you come back yet?

    But Prince Rui Dorgon couldn't hear his call. Now they have to rely on themselves for everything!

    The artillery fire became more and more fierce, and the shells destroyed some terrifyingly.  Solid bullets, explosive bullets, and all kinds of artillery shells rained down towards Shengjing.

    In the eyes of the Tiger Guard soldiers, the mission has not been completed unless the last shell is fired!

    Generals such as Cai Jiuzhou, Ye Dahai, and Zhang Xianxuan looked at the bombardment in front of them indifferently. They were happy to see Shengjing tremble under their artillery fire. They were happy to see Shengjing destroyed under their artillery fire.

    Suddenly, there was a loud "boom", and a huge gap was finally torn open in the city wall of Shengjing!

    Several generals looked at each other, then slowly drew out their swords - move forward!  Capture Shengjing and destroy Shengjing!  Let Shengjing be burned in the fury of Ming Dynasty's revenge!

    On April 14, Shengjing was finally captured. On this day, the Huben Guards launched their final attack here!

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 569 The Burning Shengjing (Part 1)

    The Tiger Guards launched their final attack here!  The end of Shengjing has finally arrived!

    The sound of cannons can be heard everywhere, the roar of muskets can be heard everywhere, and the Ming soldiers can be seen swarming into Shengjing everywhere!

    Nothing can stop them, nothing!

    Azig also knew that the last moment had arrived.

    Perhaps he never dreamed that the city wall of Shengjing would be breached in just half a day.  He originally thought that even if Huben Guards could really enter Shengjing, it would take half a year.

    With half a year left, what else is there to be afraid of?

    But, this is only half a day!  This is simply unimaginable.

    This is a brand new war that all the generals of the Qing Dynasty have never seen before. This is an era of firearms. This is an unfair duel in a sense!

    Countless Tiger Guard soldiers appeared in Shengjing, the end of the world, this is the real end of the Manchu people!

    Azig desperately organized the soldiers to resist in every possible way. He would never allow Shengjing to fall into the hands of the enemy. The fate of the Qing Dynasty would be controlled by himself!

    But, how can we stop these Ming troops?  Azig was confused in his heart.

    ¡°All he can do is use the lives of soldiers to desperately fill the growing gap, but under the roar of enemy muskets, the lives of soldiers are worthless here.

    Layers upon layers of soldiers rushed forward, but layers upon layers of soldiers continued to fall under the roar of muskets.  The blood flowing everywhere, the corpses on the ground.  They are all telling Shengjing's sorrow and helplessness.

    This is Shengjing¡¯s sorrow and helplessness, but it is Ming¡¯s cheers and roar of revenge.

    From top to bottom in Shengjing, no one would have thought that this day would happen. They were about to destroy the Ming Dynasty, but they never thought that it was themselves who were about to be destroyed.

    Why did all this happen?  But no one can give Manchu an answer.  .  .  .  .  .

    Bumubutai also knew everything that was happening in Shengjing. Zhezhe was in a panic, but Bumubutai was able to remain calm. She glanced at Zhezhe and said:

    "We are all the empress dowagers of the Qing Dynasty. We must not lose our majesty no matter what, even if the enemy really hits us. We cannot have any panic. This is what we should do."

    As he spoke, he glanced at Shunzhi: "Do you think so, Your Majesty?"

    Shunzhi nodded as if he understood.

    Bumubutai smiled with satisfaction, and then she turned her eyes to Ning Wanwo, who had just returned from the front line: "Grandmaster Ning, how is the situation now?"

    "The situation is very bad." Ning Wanwo gasped: "The Ming army is entering the city in large numbers, and the Prince of England is resisting desperately, Queen Mother. Consider leaving here temporarily."

    "Leave here?" Bumbutai smiled: "Where else can we go besides Shengjing? We can't go anywhere. Shengjing is our home. Where can we go if our home is gone? Bachelor of Ning University  . . . We are all Manchus. . . .

    "Queen Mother!" Ning Wanwo showed the "constancy" of a traitor: "I am a member of the Qing Dynasty in life, and a ghost of the Qing Dynasty in death! I will not go anywhere, even if I die, I will die here!"

    "Okay, okay, Scholar Ning." Bumbutai smiled: "You are my loyal minister of the Qing Dynasty! Prince Su."

    "Here you are!" Hauge responded loudly and walked up.

    Bumubutai pointed outward: "Go, take my loyal men of the Qing Dynasty. Go and fight the enemy to the death. Don't let an enemy come in and disturb His Majesty!"

    "Yes!" Hauge responded and walked out.

    It was only now that Bumbutai showed a trace of fear and panic in his eyes.  It wasn't that she wasn't afraid, but such fear could never be shown in front of her courtiers.

    But, can the palace really be defended?  .  .  .  .  

    "Kill, kill!" Fan Wencheng howled loudly there, and he directed groups of people to kill them.  Shengjing is broken, but Shengjing is not broken yet.

    Shengjing.  There are "loyal ministers" like them here!

    Everyone knows that under such a sharp attack from the Ming army, Shengjing can no longer hold on for much longer.  But Fan Wencheng didn't care, he decided to die here.

    Lu Yanhan is also directing the battle. He also has nowhere to go except Shengjing.

    Daming will not let him go??Absolutely not. Since you have become a traitor, then let's do it to the end!

    Groups of enemies poured in, and countless Manchus were dying under the attack of muskets. They used their bodies to block the advancement of the Ming army, and they used their blood to block the pace of the Ming army.

    Shengjing is about to become a city of death!

    Spears and broadswords cannot play any role here, nor can the so-called invincible cavalry that were so arrogant on the battlefield play any role here.

    There is only one real master here: firearms!

    The Ming army that rushed into Shengjing would quickly gather together, concentrate dozens or even hundreds of muskets, and then roar at the Manchus who rushed forward without knowing whether to live or die.

    After the smoke clears, there will always be a large number of corpses lying in a pool of blood.  .  .  .  .  .

    This is a nightmare that the Manchus will never wake up from, and this is the proudest day that the Han people will never forget!  A miracle is happening here!

    Thousands of Ming troops have already rushed in, and the gap can no longer be filled.  The only thing the Manchus could do now was to do their best to block the enemy's further advance.

    At this time, a piece of good news once again reached the ears of the Huben Guards soldiers:

    All pirates from the Pirate Alliance have arrived!

    "Let Shengjing be destroyed!" Cai Jiuzhou let out a long breath: "Order all the soldiers of the Huben Guards and the entire pirate alliance to attack! Attack!! Attack!!!"

    Attack!  attack!  !  attack!

    When this order was issued, the destruction of Shengjing began!

    ????????????????????????????????????????????: Pirates in big stocks.  Cooperating with large groups of Tiger Guard soldiers, many of them used firearms like the Tiger Guard soldiers to kill every enemy they could see!

    Perhaps these Manchus never thought that one day they would become the targets of pirates.

    Is this ridicule, or is it their sadness?  I'm afraid no one can say clearly about this.  .  .  .  .  .

    Enemies can be seen everywhere. The Tiger Guards have successfully occupied the gap and welcomed more and more soldiers into the city.

    It was already difficult to hold on here any longer, and the defenders began to retreat.

    Fan Wencheng did not give up. He shouted to Azig: "Prince Ying. Let's go, let's go, let's go quickly. Go to the palace to protect the Emperor and the Queen Mother when she leaves Shengjing!"

    Azig left here with his men without even a moment's pause.  We can no longer hold on here, so let's leave it to these Han people.

    Now all he cares about is the fate of the Manchu people.  .  .  .  .  .

    Fan Wencheng panted and glanced to the side and found that Lu Yanhan was still beside him: "Mr. Lu, you can leave too."

    "No, I won't leave. I have nowhere to go." Lu Yanhan smiled miserably: "My home has been destroyed a long time ago. It was destroyed in the hands of Deng Muzhi and Ding Yunyi. They are my enemies.  , Shengjing is my home!¡±

    "Then let us die here together!" Fan Wencheng shouted: "Kill!"

    Fan Wencheng still wants to continue fighting, but not everyone may have the same idea as him.  The city's destruction is already unstoppable, and all the people have fled. Why do you want to leave yourself here to die?

    Once the determination to resist is shaken, destruction will become instantaneous.

    Fan Wencheng¡¯s subordinates almost dispersed in droves, except for those who were determined to be traitors to the end.  But they were soon struck by the ruthless reality.

    It took Hu Benwei almost no effort to catch Fan Wencheng and Lu Yanhan.

    These were the two people on the list designated to be captured. When the soldiers of the Tiger Guard knew that the prisoners in front of them were the famous traitor Fan Wencheng, they were overjoyed and did not harm them.  Instead, they were brought to Cai Jiuzhou and other generals.

    Cai Jiuzhou did not expect that he could catch Fan Wencheng, the number one traitor in the world, so easily. He looked at it carefully and asked, "Are you Fan Wencheng?"

    Fan Wencheng nodded silently.

    Cai Jiuzhou said slowly: "I heard that in the forty-sixth year of Wanli, Nurhachi led his troops south, conquered Fushun and other places, plundered wantonly, and rewarded 300,000 people and animals to the Jin soldiers who had meritorious service. You are in captivity.  Column. What¡¯s strange to me is that you should hate Jinlu so much, but why do you want to work for them wholeheartedly? "

    "I, the leader of the Qing Dynasty, have great talents and great strategies!" Fan Wencheng suddenly raised his voice: "Without them, who would be here?"Where is my today?  "

    "Are you trying hard today to become a prisoner again?" Cai Jiuzhou asked with a smile on his face.

    Fan Wencheng was stunned for a moment.

    "Yes, it is clear that the rogue bandits are far away from the west. The water and land bandits are surrounding the southern border, and the soldiers and civilians are fomenting rebellion in the northern border. Our division Xie is attacking the eastern border, and is surrounded by enemies on all sides. The king and ministers are safe and able to protect each other"  . This is the time when all the kings who want to regent will make great contributions to the cause, and those who have lost their opportunity will regret it at this time. The people of the Central Plains are in chaos and suffering.  At the end of the day, Guizhou has no one to rely on, so it is clear that all kinds of diseases cannot be cured, and the people in Hebei must not suffer from them.  I don¡¯t have one. The most powerful enemy of the Ming Dynasty is in our country, and the rogue bandits are ravaging the Central Plains again. Just like Qin lost its deer and Chu and Han chased it, although our country is competing with the Ming Dynasty, it is actually against the rogue bandits for today¡¯s plan.  Appoint virtuous people to bring joy to the people, and bring joy to those who are close to you and those who are far away.¡±

    Cai Jiuzhou recited a few sentences casually, and Fan Wencheng knew as soon as he heard it that this was his memorial to Dorgon, asking him to immediately send troops to defeat the Ming Dynasty and seize the world.

    "It's really rare for a Han to be so shameless." Cai Jiuzhou couldn't hear anything too angry in his words: "Fan Wencheng, I won't kill you because you were named by King Wu Lie.  The person you want to arrest, as for how to deal with you, that is King Wu Lie¡¯s business.¡±

    He waved his hand and asked someone to take Fan Wencheng down, and then his eyes fell on Lu Yanhan: "Are you Lu Yanhan?"

    "Yes, I am Lu Yanhan!" Lu Yanhan said loudly.

    "I thought he was some kind of man with three heads and six arms." Cai Jiuzhou sneered and said, "You said that the Ming Dynasty, which once had millions of soldiers, governed thousands of miles of territory, and hundreds of millions of subjects, will soon perish?"

    "Yes, that's what I said."

    "You said that rogue bandits like Li Zicheng are your biggest enemies when you take over the Central Plains. What do you mean, 'just as Qin lost its deer and Chu and Han chased it away, although our country competes with Ming for the world, it is actually at loggerheads with rogue bandits'?"

    "Yes, that's what I said."

    "Has everything you said come true now?"

    "No."

    Cai Jiuzhou nodded: "You will admit it frankly. In fact, I am also very curious about some things. It is said that you hate King Wu Lie with gnashing of teeth. Why?"

    When he heard the words "King Wu Lie", the corners of Lu Yanhan's mouth twitched: "Ding Yunyi and I have sworn hatred! It's a pity that I can't defeat him anymore. Just kill me."

    "I have no right to kill you." Cai Jiuzhou smiled faintly: "My mission is to seize Shengjing. As for what kind of scene you will face, that is King Wu Lie's decision."

    He was taken down, and although his eyes were full of hatred when he left, who could he threaten now?

    The world of Shengjing is changing little by little!

    Azig ran back, which made him extremely ashamed in front of people like Bumbutai, Zhezhe, and Shunzhi.  He failed. He failed after only half a day.

    At this time, the Ming army's artillery fire was ringing everywhere in Shengjing, and it might not take long to reach the palace.

    Jierharang¡¯s face was ashen, and he couldn¡¯t believe what happened in Shengjing.  What could be more terrifying than this?

    "The Ming army has entered the city in large numbers, can Shengjing still be able to hold it?" Bumubutai was the first to break the terrible silence.

    Jierhalang calmed down and said, "Yes. As long as we are here, we will definitely be able to defend it!"

    Bumbutai smiled bitterly. She knew that the other party was trying to comfort her. It was good to hear a few words of comfort now: "Prince Rui hasn't come back yet. Maybe he hasn't gotten the news yet. Shengjing has been breached."  News. I have made a decision to live and die with Sheng Jing no matter what. What about you?"

    "We will live and die with Shengjing!" the ministers said loudly together.

    "That's good, that's good!" Bumbutai sighed, then waved his hand: "Go and do what you should do."

    The ministers were a little surprised.  They thought that the Queen Mother would say more words to encourage them, or even get angry, but they did not expect that she would only say these few words.

    "Could it be that the Empress Dowager's heart has also died?"

    Watching the ministers leave, Bumubutai hugged Shunzhi tightly in her arms, and her tears finally flowed out. She cried and said to Shunzhi:

    "Your Majesty, our Qing Dynasty will be destroyed"

    Shunzhi looked at Bumbutai in confusion, but couldn't say anything.

    ? ?The Qing Dynasty is about to be destroyed, the wheels of history are rolling, and no one can stop it.  When the army of Huben Guards appeared here.  Everything is already determined.

    Now we are just waiting for the time when the Manchu Qing Dynasty will be destroyed.  .  .  .  .  

    The sky is getting dark, but the city is bright.

    The Han people have entered the city, and the Han people have entered Shengjing!  What could be more terrifying than this?  People were running around, screaming and wailing.  But this doesn't change anything at all.

    Torches flashed everywhere in Shengjing, and the sound of cannons and gunshots rang out everywhere in Shengjing. When the anger of Ming Dynasty's revenge swept here, their fate was already destined here.

    Nearly all the Tiger Guard soldiers have entered the city. They must race against time to control the city as soon as possible.

    It was already an unrestricted attack. The soldiers of the Huben Guards and the pirates all received a common order:

    In Shengjing, they can do whatever they want!

    The meaning could not be clearer: Destroy, Shengjing!

    No one thought that General Sheng Jing would be like this on this day, no one.

    But the day has come.

    Fire is burning in Shengjing, and everything in Shengjing is being destroyed bit by bit!  There is no force that can prevent this from happening!

    In the 21st year of Hongwu's reign in the Ming Dynasty, Min Zhong, the commander of the Liaodong Capital Command, supervised the construction of Shenyang City.  The city takes the central temple as the center point, with troops stationed inside.  The construction of the Shenyang City Wall was mainly used to resist military attacks from the Mongols and Jurchens in the north.  This was the original purpose of building the Shenyang City Wall.

    In the 22nd year of Jiajing's reign, Shen City was expanded, and the "Anding Gate" on the north side was renamed "Zhenbian Gate". The reinforced north gate had stronger military defense capabilities.  In the following ten years, during the several years of war between the Later Jin Dynasty and the Ming Dynasty, almost all of the Shenyang Ming City Wall was destroyed except for the north gate.

    In the eleventh year of the Manchu Qing Dynasty, Nurhachi died. Huang Taiji was located here, expanding Shenyang City and building a palace.  In the eighth year of Puppet Tiancong's reign, Shenyang was renamed Shengjing.

    The name Shengjing did not appear for a long time. This is what the Manchus called it.  When Huang Taiji named it "Shengjing", he never imagined that Shengjing would suffer such a terrible fate in such a short period of time.

    ¡°Perhaps God has already decided all this.

    The Manchus mobilized almost all their strength for the final defense, even though they knew it was impossible to hold on here.

    The city wall that was once extremely strong in their eyes was so easily broken by the Ming army, so how much illusion can they still have about being able to withstand the advance of the Ming army?

    No, not at all.

    Maybe tomorrow, Shengjing¡¯s fate will finally be decided. This is the greatest sorrow for the Manchu people, but they have no way to change what is happening.

    The horn of Ming¡¯s counterattack has sounded, the horn of Ming¡¯s revenge has sounded, and the sun will soon break through the dark clouds.

    This day will remain in everyone¡¯s memory forever, and this day will never be forgotten by Ming Dynasty!

    (New name: Infinite Military Base, book number: 2716967, you can directly click on the portal under "Qiangming" to enter. The new book is urgently needed for collection and recommendation. Thank you all brothers for your support!)

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 570 The Burning Shengjing (Part 2)

    Now it¡¯s unlimited offense!

    A coalition of soldiers and pirates from the Huben Guards was wreaking havoc in Shengjing.  Where the Tiger Guards soldiers passed by, fires were burning and terrible gunshots were heard.

    This is the biggest disaster in Shengjing!

    In fact, Shengjing did not know at this time that they were anxious, and the generals of the Huben Guard were even more anxious than them.  Every extra minute to occupy Shengjing will free up one more minute to reinforce Ding Yunyi, the warrior king of Shanhaiguan!

    The artillery was pushed into Shengjing. Amidst the "rumbling" sound of the artillery, the artillery shells ravaged every place in Shengjing.

    Flames engulfed the streets where the Tiger Guards passed, and gunshots filled every house that the Tiger Guards passed by.  If this terrible scene will ever end, every Shengjing person who survived will not be able to forget this most terrible day.

    The Manchus also tried their best to block the enemy's attack there. They could not tolerate this place falling into the hands of the Ming Dynasty, but at least now it seems that their resistance is so weak.

    Three hundred Qing troops formed a defense line at one end of the street. They held bows and arrows in their hands and stared at the enemy on the opposite side. They seemed to have decided to defend this place with their lives and block the Ming army's continued advancement.

    The sea mud bear is here!

    The big pirate leader was filled with excitement at this moment.  He never dreamed that one day he would stand in Shengjing, a city full of people, and would soon conquer this place.

    But the three hundred Qing troops in front of them looked so dazzling.

    The pirates under his command roared and rushed forward, but they were quickly hit by bows and arrows.  A dozen pirates fell to the ground at once.

    Hai Nixiong was furious. His anger was that Shengjing had become like this, but those people on the opposite side who didn't know whether to live or die actually dared to resist like this!

    Pirates holding muskets appeared. When the muskets roared, the Qing army fell in a row, but then new Qing troops filled the vacancies left by their companions.

    The resistance is still so tenacious.  .  .  .  .  .

    This Qing army seems to have made up its mind and will never take a step back until it fights to the last man.  To be honest, this is a very difficult time for both parties.

    The Manchus must resist hard and hold on to their last hope; and the same.  Life for Hubenwei was not easy either.  After all, Shengjing was a strange place to them. The power of artillery was greatly restricted after entering the city, and time was also very important to them.

    Now, to some extent, it is also a matter of fighting for their perseverance.  .  .  .  .  .

    Just like the current sea mud bear.

    Time and time again, Hai Nixiong braved the opponent's arrows and commanded his men to bombard the opponent. Each time, he was able to knock down some people, but each time the tenacious Qing troops continued to make up for it.

    The situation is very simple, some of Hainixiong¡¯s subordinates are constantly falling.  .  .  .  .  .

    Sounds of angry shouts came from the mouths of the pirate leaders, big and small. They pushed hard, almost inch by inch.  And nearby pirates also began to send reinforcements here.

    It took more than half an hour for the defense line composed of 300 Qing troops to be completely defeated.

    The remaining seven or eight Qing soldiers.  Seeing that they had lost their last hope, they threw away their bows and arrows and rushed forward with swords and guns roaring.

    Dozens of muskets fired simultaneously.  .  .  .  .  .

    "Three hundred corpses, none of them can escape. In fact, they didn't want to escape from the beginning.  .  .  .  .  .  Following the Tiger Guards, Haini Bear has also gone through many battles, but this is the first time he has seen such a tenacious resistance like this one.  .  .  .  .  .

    The night sky in Shengjing, as bright as day, faithfully recorded everything today.  .  .  .  .  .

    In the palace.  News kept coming that Azig, who had retreated from the city gate, was the most terrifying person among the Manchus who had seen the Tiger Guards!

    He told his companions with some frustration that with the existing strength of Shengjing, it was impossible to stop the Tiger Guards from advancing. There is only one way now:

    Organize all the forces that can be organized and take advantage of the fact that the Huben Guards have not occupied the entire city of Shengjing.  Fight a bloody path as quickly as possible and protect the Emperor and Queen Mother as they rush out of here.

    This seems to be the only feasible solution at present.  .  .  .  .  .

    "Who can take on this important task?" Jierhalang's eyes swept over the faces of the Manchu generals one by one. When his eyes fell on Hauge, he became motionless.

    Hauge immediately understood the meaning in Jierhalang¡¯s eyes, and he stepped forward.He took a step forward and said, "Assistant King. Let me go."

    Jirharang nodded. Among so many people, no one is more suitable for this task than Hauge: "Hauge, I will give you three thousand elite soldiers, all of whom were trained by me"  ¡±

    "I will also give you two thousand elite soldiers" Azig said.

    Hauge was startled for a moment, but then Bumu Butai asked: "Baoge Zhen, give him three thousand Royal Forest Army soldiers!"

    "Queen Mother!" Several Manchu soldiers became anxious. Jierhalang hurriedly said: "The soldiers of the Royal Forest Army must not move, just in case"

    "There is nothing wrong" Although Bumbutai is a woman, she still showed her decisiveness at this time: "Whether we can kill the blood and protect the emperor is what we should be most concerned about now.  Yes, if the enemy comes to the palace, do you think these Royal Forest Army soldiers can protect our mother and son? "

    Jilharang, Azig and others looked at each other, then nodded silently.  .  .  .  .  .

    "Hauge!" Jierhalang suddenly raised his voice loudly: "Eight thousand soldiers, eight thousand soldiers! This is the last strength I can give you! Take these eight thousand soldiers and go to the Qing Dynasty for me.  The emperor will fight his way out!"

    "Don't worry!" Haug shouted: "Bahana, Nushan, come with me and die for the Qing Dynasty!"

    This is the last desperate attack of the Manchus.  .  .  .  .  .

    Eight thousand people, eight thousand people densely packed.  You can't even see the end at a glance.  The task they shoulder is the most "sacred" for these people:

    They must use their lives to fight a bloody path for their emperor!

    "Bahana, you lead two thousand people as the left army! Nushan, you lead two thousand people as the right army, and I am the center!" Haug's voice rang in everyone's ears, and then he pulled out his sword: "  For the Qing Dynasty!¡±

    "For the Qing Dynasty!"

    The city of Shengjing was broken, and when the last moment came, eight thousand Qing soldiers organized the most violent counterattack.  .  .  .  .  .

    Although preparations had been made for a possible counterattack by the Qing soldiers, it was still somewhat unexpected that the Qing soldiers were so ferocious.  The footsteps of the attacking Tiger Guards soldiers paused.

    Suddenly, really suddenly.  The surging Qing army swept in like a tide, and part of the Ming army was quickly overwhelmed.  Some even had no time to organize effective blocking.

    When organizing the Shengjing raid before, Ding Yunyi carefully analyzed three possible situations with his subordinates.  The first is that Shengjing is captured and the Manchu Qing court in Shengjing is destroyed. Erhu and Benwei can take advantage of the situation to shake the determination of the Manchus, reinforce Shanhaiguan, and determine the world situation in one fell swoop. This is the most ideal outcome.

    The second situation is that Shengjing is so strong that it cannot be captured, and the Tiger Guards return without success. This is the most terrifying situation.

    The third scenario is that Sheng Jing was beaten down.  However, the Manchu emperor, ministers and other key personnel escaped and completed the rendezvous with Dorgon at Shanhaiguan.  Then the Manchus could still resist, but the situation became complicated and confusing.

    Although Ding Yunyi once said that the third situation is acceptable once Shengjing is attacked, even if the Manchu emperor and ministers run away, it will be the heaviest blow to the Manchu confidence and morale, but those who fought bloody battles here will  The generals of the Huben Guards were absolutely unwilling to see this happen.  .  .  .  .  .

    Now, the Manchus obviously want to break out.  .  .  .  .  .

    There was only one direction for the Qing army to break out: Dadongmen Gate. Otherwise, if they broke out anywhere else, they might be surrounded by the Ming army.  After they were about to break through, they were unable to complete the rendezvous with Dorgon in the direction of Shanhaiguan!

    The generals of Huben Guard knew very well that this might be the last fiercest battle in Shengjing. As long as the enemy's force was defeated, there would be no strong obstacles to the capture of Shengjing!

    A large number of new troops entering the city quickly gathered at Dadongmen Gate, and the newly transported artillery began to be placed densely.

    When large groups of enemies appear, there is no need for generals at all levels to issue orders.  The gunners had already smashed the shells hard.  .  .  .  .  .

    Cannonballs exploded among the Qing troops, and the Qing troops who were charging fell down in droves.  .  .  .  .  .  But these determined Qing troops rushed forward regardless of casualties.  .  .  .  .  .

    There were so many enemies that some of the cannonballs were too late to be launched.  .  .  .  .  .  Fortunately, new reinforcements arrived on the battlefield in time.  and jump into battle as soon as possible.

    This happened in Shengjing??A duel between firearms and cold weapons!

    The sound of artillery was accompanied by the intensive sound of gunfire. The terrifying scene made all the soldiers participating in the battle unbelievable. Even Ye Dahai, who happened to arrive here and stayed here to command, felt a kind of shock.

    Thousands of Qing troops didn't care at all what terrible weapons they were facing. One group died, and then another group rushed forward.  .  .  .  .  .  Then another batch died, and another batch rushed up.  .  .  .  .  .  For them, death has simply become the most common thing, and their only mission is to rush through here.  .  .  .  .  .

    The Manchus came to fight for their lives. This was the strongest feeling in Ye Dahai's heart.  .  .  .  .  .

    Fortunately, the Hu Ben Guards had an absolute advantage in front of them with their firearms. If they had not relied on these terrible firearms, they might have been able to break through the defense line by these Manchus.  .  .  .  .  .

    This time the attack on Shengjing was divided into three fleets, and behind them, there was a steady stream of supporting troops and supplies arriving, which also ensured the possibility of victory in the Shengjing attack to the greatest extent.

    Gradually, about 3,000 artillery and musketeers arrived in the direction of Dadongmen Gate, forming a very terrifying line of death defense.

    The shells continued to draw perfect arcs from behind, falling into the enemy formation one by one. The muskets in the hands of the musketeers in front continued to make terrifying roars, killing any target they could see.

    On the battlefield.  A large area of ??densely packed corpses had fallen down.  .  .  .  .  .  The smell of blood in the air can make any strong general feel like vomiting.  .  .  .  .  .

    Killing battlefield, this is a real killing battlefield!

    The Qing army retreated for the third time. Hauge's eyes were bloodshot. He knew very well what time meant to them. The enemy's reinforcements were constantly arriving. If they didn't fight a bloody road as soon as possible, then it would really be impossible.  Everything is finished!

    "Bahana, aren't you called a warrior?" Hauge's voice became extremely cold: "Are you afraid in front of those Han people?"

    "Prince Su, the enemy's artillery and muskets are so fierce!" Bahana defended himself loudly.

    "Vicious?" Hauge's tone became more severe: "Your soldiers are going to die one after another, what about you? Why are you still living here? Are you a coward?"

    The word "coward" made Haug feel extremely insulted.  He asked someone to buy him a war horse, and then got on the horse: "Prince Su, just watch, this time either I will fight my way out, or my body will fall on the road of charge!"

    As he spoke, he waved his sword: "Warriors of the Qing Dynasty, follow me and charge!"

    There were still more than 1,500 left in the left army at this time. Although they were frightened by the Ming army's firearms attack, they were encouraged by Bahana.  He rushed forward desperately again!

    At this time, the right army commanded by Nushan also launched an attack at the same time.

    A mighty team of several thousand people rushed forward!

    Only those who were on the battlefield that day can know what exactly happened that day.  .  .  .  .  .

    "Thousands of troops." Many, many years later, one of them participated in the Shengjing attack.  And the surviving Huben Guard veterans told their children and grandchildren:

    "I have fought quite a few battles before, but I have never seen such a crazy attack. Those Manchus really seemed to be crazy. They rushed forward layer by layer, regardless of life or death  . . . Our artillery shells kept hitting them, but they still rushed forward.  They even rushed in front of them, but fortunately our spear soldiers and sword and shield soldiers blocked them At that time, there were still spear soldiers and sword and shield soldiers.  Protecting us musketeers. The spearmen and sword and shield soldiers have been eliminated for a long time. I remember that the enemy finally rushed up after paying heavy casualties.  It¡¯s a tough fight, but it¡¯s not what we imagined.¡±

    The veteran remembers that day very clearly. He and his companions were all red-eyed and even numb from the killing.  I have no idea what happened on the battlefield.  When the Qing army rushed in, he and his companions were preparing to engage in hand-to-hand bayonet combat when they suddenly discovered:

    There are only more than a hundred Qing soldiers!

    It¡¯s really hard to imagine.  Such a huge charge, but only about a hundred people rushed in front of them.  Where have the remaining enemies gone?

    &nbsp;The veteran and his companions looked forward and finally found the answer to their question.  .  .  .  .  .

    In front, the enemy's "troops" are in front.  But it was a pile of corpses.  .  .  .  .  .

    "As soon as I close my eyes, I can think of that day" The veteran told his children and grandchildren in a daze: "You have never experienced the battlefield, and you can't imagine how terrible it was. I looked over and saw corpses stacked on top of each other.  , the human corpses and the horse corpses were mixed together, and the ground was almost turning into a river I had a companion, but he suddenly turned around and had a big mouth.  I vomited it out loudly, but I couldn¡¯t. . . . Yes, Ye Dahai is the one-armed and scarred general who has participated in many battles.  How many people had he killed? He was not far away from me that day, and I could clearly see the expression on General Ye¡¯s face.

    The veteran swore that he would never forget that night in his life, and Naha also swore that he would never forget that night.

    ¡°Almost all of the more than 1,500 elite soldiers were killed by the Ming army¡¯s repeated killings.  Are there any cowards among them?  No!  Every one of them who died died in the path of the charge, with their heads pointing forward.

    But why can¡¯t we rush through?

    Bahana knew that he was finished. He once swore to Prince Su, "This time either I will fight my way out, or my body will fall on the road of charge." Now, it's time to fulfill his promise!

    There were dozens of cavalry left around him, and Bahana pointed his sword forward: "Warriors of the Qing Dynasty, let's charge again!"

    Everyone knows that no matter how many times they charge, there is no hope, but at this time their hearts are already dead. There is nothing more terrifying than heart death!

    Under the leadership of Bahana, these dozens of Manchu cavalry launched the final charge. In fact, they already knew what the result would be.

    Ahead, there is simply a road of death.  .  .  .  .  .  But what choices do they have now?

    Bahana fell in a pool of blood. He was about to die. Before he died, his eyes were still staring at the sky in Shengjing. He was unwilling to accept it. He was really unwilling to have such an ending.  Could it be that the fate of the Qing Dynasty really ended here?  Is there no one who can save the Qing Dynasty?

    No one can save Shengjing¡¯s fate!

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 571 The Burning Shengjing (Part 2)

    No one can save Shengjing's fate!

    Bahana is dead, and now Nushan and his troops are almost in charge. He faces a battle that is no different from Bahana.

    Death, besides death is death!

    The lives of those Qing soldiers are worthless here. Under the artillery fire of the Ming army on the opposite side, their lives will disappear without a trace every moment.

    There is no hope in sight, and all efforts will be in vain here.

    Although Nushan is still fighting, at this time he already knows clearly that everything is over, and he will soon embark on the same path as Bahana

    Nushan was not wrong about this. Not long after Bahana died, a cannonball fell near him, and the exploding fragments took away the life of the Qing general.

    Thousands of lives!  The lives of thousands of people were wiped out in the bombardment of artillery fire

    Hauge stared blankly at what was happening in front of him, his heart was dead at this moment.  He tried to use his life to carve out a bloody path, but now he knew that they would not be able to break out no matter how many people died.

    The fate of the Qing Dynasty should have ended here

    Haug launched the last charge, with four thousand soldiers beside him, including the most elite three thousand Imperial Guard soldiers.

    In fact, Haug knew from the beginning of this charge that he would never succeedthe enemy's artillery and muskets were the most terrifying nightmare for his soldiers

    But he still has to charge, because this is a responsibility for him!

    Like any other charge before.  Nothing changes except death.  Whether it is Bahana, Nushan, or Haug, the results they face are no different

    Artillery fire ruthlessly took away lives one after another, and gunfire mechanically devoured all enemies The number of four thousand Qing troops was decreasing horribly

    Hauge¡¯s voice became hoarse, and he even felt like blood was coming out of his throat.

    The soldiers under his command were trying their best, but no matter how they charged, they would always be swallowed up by death.

    The number of people has become less and less, and Shengjing has been submerged in the most terrible disaster.  But at this time, those in the palace in Shengjing are waiting for news of the victory ahead

    But as news came one after another, they lost all hope of victory.

    Bahana is dead, Nushan is dead.  Countless Qing troops died, and now even Prince Su Hauge personally directed the charge.

    Can he succeed?

    "It's hard to succeed" Bumbutai sighed: "Although I don't know how to fight, I also know that we can no longer break through, right?"

    Jierhalang didn¡¯t know how to answer. After a moment of silence, he said: ¡°Queen Mother, we will protect you and the emperor no matter what.¡±

    Bumubutai smiled bitterly. She knew that the other party was trying to comfort her So many troops couldn't protect Shengjing, so why did he say he could protect himself?

    Zhezhe burst into tears, and his panicked look made Bumubutai frown.  Suddenly he shouted: "Why are you crying?"

    Zhezhe was so frightened that he held back his tears. Bumubutai raised his voice: "Even if the city is destroyed, we are still the descendants of the Aisin Gioro family. We will never let those Han people look down upon us!"

    As she said that, she pointed her finger at Jilharang and Azig: "You, Prince Zheng, do what you should do! You, Prince Ying, organize the people in the palace who can organize together! Leave us alone,  We will never embarrass the Aixinjueluo family!"

    Jilharang and Azig knew that no matter what they said at this time, it would be useless. The only thing they could do now was to hope that a miracle would happen.

    But where is the miracle?

    Bumbutai called Shunzhi to his side: "Your Majesty, our Shengjing is about to be destroyed. I hope you can face all this like the emperor of the Qing Dynasty. Don't be afraid, don't be timid, remember your identity  !¡±

    "Yes, I know." Shunzhi nodded vigorously

    ?¡­

    The sound of gunfire on the battlefield became somewhat quiet.  Haug looked around blankly, his soldiers?  Where are his men?  Where?  Where have they all gone?

    They were defeated by the Ming army!

    Hauge and the Ming army fought for so many years.  I have never encountered anything like this. The Qing army, which once dominated the world, was defeated by the Ming army.There is no ability to resist at all in front of me!

    There were less than a hundred cavalry left, guarding Haug in panic.  But around them, there were large numbers of Ming soldiers holding terrifying weapons!

    "Come on, warriors of the Qing Dynasty!" Haug once again issued such a call.

    Those Qing troops used their last courage to rush forward, but what they responded to was gunshots that sounded like thunder

    Haug became a prisoner. Although he was never willing to be a shameful prisoner, he was hit hard by something and then passed out.

    When he woke up, he had been tied up by Wuhua Da and became a prisoner of the Ming army.

    This was the first "big shot" of the Manchu Qing Dynasty captured by the Huben Guards after they attacked Shengjing.

    Aixinjueluo Hauge, the eldest son of Huang Taiji, whose mother is the step-concubine Ulanala of Huang Taiji.  Hauge has an extraordinary appearance and extraordinary strength. He has been on the battlefield for many years and has made many military exploits.  According to the rule of "establishing a leader", it is reasonable and logical for Hauge to inherit the throne.

    However, the young Qing court did not have the tradition of "establishing a leader".

    The powerful generals of the Two Yellow Banners, formerly directly controlled by Huang Taiji, advocated supporting Hauge to inherit the throne.  Turge, Sony, Tu Lai, Xihan, Gong Adai, Ao Bai, Tan Tai, Ta Zhan and other important officials of the imperial court visited Prince Su's residence one after another to express their support for Prince Su as king.

    The highly respected Prince Zheng, Jierhalang, who controls the Xianglan Banner, is also inclined to support Hauge's ascension to the throne.  On strength.  Hauge has the support of the Zhenghuang, Xianghuang and Xianglan flags, plus the support of the Zhenglan flag generals he leads, giving him an absolute military advantage.

    The most prestigious person at that time was Huang Taiji's second brother, Prince Li Daishan. He believed that Hauge was "the eldest son of the emperor and should inherit the throne."  It can be seen that the main reason for supporting Hauge may be influenced by the traditional concept of "establishing a leader" of the Han people.  With the support of so many ministers, Hauge felt that he had a chance to win, and he believed that the dragon chair in Chongzheng Palace belonged to him.

    In the battle for the throne, Dorgon and Hauge are indistinguishable, and the ambition he has accumulated in his heart because he missed the throne makes him not want to let go of the second opportunity.  Overwhelming Hauge in terms of competitive momentum.

    Dorgon and the officials of the Two White Banners were at odds with each other and firmly opposed the establishment of Hauge as king.  There are also many important ministers who advocate that Dorgon ascend to the throne.  The atmosphere in the East Veranda suddenly became tense, and all the participants held their breath and pondered, looking for solutions.

    Dorgon understood that forcing his way to the throne was definitely not the best choice, and Hauge was by no means an easy person.  Hauge also knew that it was absolutely impossible to negotiate a solution with the rebellious Dorgon, and there was no absolute certainty of a solution by force.

    Since the battle for the throne began, the two sides have been refusing to give in to each other.  The smell of gunpowder in the palace is very strong, so be careful.  It's possible that the gun went off.  All the princes and important ministers in the court, without exception, were involved in the vortex of the struggle between Dorgon and Hauge for the throne.

    The ministers are all struggling to find a way out, fearing that there will be unrest and harm the national destiny.  In the stalemate between Hauge and Dorgon, the powerful group must come up with a third plan that is acceptable to everyone in the palace, especially a plan that is acceptable to both Hauge and Dorgon.

    After many days of repeated consultations, the ministers of the two yellow flags went to the palace with swords and said: "We eat the late emperor's food and wear the late emperor's clothes. The late emperor's kindness to us is huge. If the late emperor's son is not established, we would rather die to follow the late emperor underground."  !¡±

    The ministers of the two yellow banners were important ministers of the imperial court and representatives of the armed forces personally controlled by the late emperor. At the critical juncture when Dorgon and Hauge were fighting inextricably and refusing to give in to each other, they proposed a new plan for the prince to inherit the throne.  plan.

    After more than ten days of fighting, the Supreme Council made the final decision: six-year-old Fulin succeeded to the throne, and Prince Zheng Jierhalang and Prince Rui Dorgon were regents.  Jirharang was a supporter of Haug and served as the first regent.  Most senior officials in the palace had no objections.  Dorgon's appointment as the second regent stabilized the Dorgon brothers' group and their supporters.

    Hauge was not convinced. He originally wanted to make a difference and regain the throne that should have belonged to him, but he had not yet had time to realize his "ambition".  However, the Ming army had already captured Shengjing, and he became a prisoner.

    Now, the emperor's position and rights have become nothing to him.

    The capture of the so-called "Prince Su" of the Manchu Qing Dynasty is certainly something to be happy about, but generals like Cai Jiuzhou were not too excited because they knew that as the war progressed, these senior Manchu and Qing officials captured would become more and more  many.

    Now, the Manchu and Qing Dynasty¡¯s hope of breaking out has been completely shattered!

    When it gets brighter, Huben Guards have appeared outside the inner city of Shengjing.

    After Nurhachi entered Shenyang, he did not immediately start construction. Instead, he attacked westward, only within the city.A simple "palace of residence" is built according to the Jurchen architectural model inside the gate of the town.  Later Jin Dynasty rebuilt the Shenyang city wall after Huang Taiji succeeded to the throne.  From the first year of Tiancong to the fifth year of Tiancong, a new city was built on the basis of the original city wall, and the city wall was thickened, heightened, and reinforced; the four gates of the Ming Dynasty were changed to eight gates, and the Eight Banners Army each guarded one gate.  At that time, the cross street became Ting Tac Street.  The North Gate, which was originally the strongest in the Ming Dynasty, was least damaged in the war, and because it was close to Nurhachi's residence, it was fortunate to be preserved during the Qing Dynasty and became the "Ninth Gate".  At this time, in addition to the Forbidden City, there were also the Khan's Palace, eleven royal palaces, six government offices, temples, etc. in the old Shenyang City.

    Now, this place, which the Manchus thought was impossible to attack, was forced to face the most direct attack from the Ming army!

    Standing on the tower of the inner city, you can see the soldiers of the Ming army busy preparing to attack the city.

    More than a dozen cannons have been set up, and the Manchus know that more cannons will arrive soon.  At that time, the real destruction of Shengjing begins!

    With the defense of the inner city, it is absolutely impossible to withstand the Ming army's artillery attack.

    In the Chongzheng Hall, the Manchu and Qing Dynasties held perhaps their last court meeting.

    The situation is already very critical, maybe in the afternoon.  Maybe in the morning, the Ming army may launch the final attack on the inner city. Where will these Manchus go now?

    "Your Majesty, Queen Mother, Prince Su Hauge was captured by the Ming army."

    When this news reached the ears of the Manchu ministers, it rarely caused any commotion. Such a thing might happen anytime and anywhere.

    Bumubutai said in a calm tone: "My dear friends, do you have anything else to say now?"

    "Resist to the end!" Turge said loudly: "We in the Qing Dynasty have nothing but heroes who are willing to fight to the death for the emperor. When the emperor gives an order, I am willing to be the first to die!"

    His words immediately attracted a chorus of agreement.

    "Gu Shan'e is really brave. But it's not appropriate for the situation!" At this time, a voice sounded.

    Everyone looked there, and it was Sony who was speaking.  Sony was an important minister of the Manchu Qing Dynasty. When Nurhaci was here, because Hesheli, Sonny and his sons and the brothers Hesheli and Shuose were all proficient in Manchu, Mongolian and Chinese characters, Hesheli, Shuose and Hesheli were specially appointed.  Xifu worked as an official in the literary library together and was given the title "Bakshi".  Awarded to Hesheli Soni as a first-class bodyguard.

    As soon as he spoke at this time, everyone stopped talking and listened to Sony say:

    "Your Majesty, Queen Mother, ministers, what do we need most now? Time! Time to wait for Prince Rui to return to rescue us! If Prince Rui doesn't come, do you really think that we can defend this place with our current strength?  ? So many troops have failed, and even Prince Su¡¯s eight thousand elite soldiers are dead. What can we do to defend this place? "

    "Master Suo, what do you mean?" Turg said dissatisfied.

    "Gushan Ezhen, listen to Master Suo." Bumbutai said solemnly.

    Turge glared at Sony angrily, stepped aside and stopped talking. Sony said without being affected at all: "Time, time is everything to us! As long as we can delay the Ming army for three days, no. Maybe as long as we delay  The situation may change if they stay for a day! Therefore, I think we might as well negotiate with the Ming army!¡±

    As soon as the word "peace talks" came out, the court suddenly became chaotic!

    Turg was the first to stand up and object loudly: "How can there be any reason for peace talks between the Qing Dynasty and the Ming army? This is a loss of the prestige of the Qing Dynasty!"

    "Gushan Ezhen, when the late emperor was about to take such a huge advantage, he still chose to negotiate with the Ming Dynasty. Do you think the late emperor also fell into the prestige of our Qing Dynasty?" Sony pushed Turge back with one sentence, and then  Another sigh: "What's more, how can our Qing Dynasty still have any prestige at all? The enemy is just outside the city!"

    All of a sudden.  The court became extremely quiet again.

    Yes, the enemy is outside the city now!

    "We have to wait until Prince Rui comes back!" Sony suddenly raised his voice: "For the fate of the Qing Dynasty, what kind of things can we not tolerate?"

    Before I could finish a word, Ning Wanwo said loudly: "No!"

    He stood up and said: "The Ming army launched a surprise attack this time. The plan is so thorough and the preparations are so complete, just to destroy us in one fell swoop. When the Qing Dynasty comes, they will definitely refuse to negotiate. I expect that I will be humiliated if I go here!"

    "Master Ning, what are you talking about?" Seeing that a Han actually came to oppose him, Sony's face darkened: "Are you happy to let everyone die here? Do you still want to go to the Han to get it?"  Do we want credit for our brains?¡±

    &nbsp; ¡°You¡ª¡ª¡± Ning Wan and I were so angry that I couldn¡¯t speak.

    ¡° Han Chinese like me were always ostracized in front of the Manchus. No matter how loyal we were, we could never gain their true trust.

    "Stop arguing, Mr. Ning is also doing it for the sake of the Qing Dynasty!" Bumbutai stopped the two of them a little irritably, and then said: "What do you think of Prince Zheng?"

    Jierhalang was silent for a moment: "I'm afraid that the only way to delay peace talks is to delay the time. We just need to send an experienced person there."

    "Then let Wei Chen go." Sony stepped forward and said, "The idea came from me. If I don't go, I'm afraid no one will be convinced."

    "Sir Suo is loyal to the country, thank you for your hard work." Bumbutai nodded: "There is no harm in making concessions in front of the people of the Ming Dynasty. Just like what Master Suo said, time is the most important now."

    "I know!" Sony said respectfully.

    Bu Mu Butai suddenly stood up and said: "My dear friends, our Qing Dynasty will not be destroyed! Have you all forgotten the seven hatreds of Emperor Gao?" My grandfather has not harmed even an inch of land beside the Ming Dynasty.  I hate the fact that I have provoked the border and harmed my grandfather I have been defending the territory separately for many years, and the people of the territory have cultivated the fields and cultivated the valley. I clearly do not allow the harvest to be retained, and I have sent troops to drive them away. I hate the five  .Ye He outside the border was convicted by Heaven, but Ming believed his words, sent a special envoy to criticize his words in a suicide note, and committed humiliation. This is hateful. In the past, Hada helped Ye He invade the second time. I will repay it myself. Heaven has  The man who gave me Hada, Ming, blocked him and threatened me to return his country. I had many people who had Hada, and they were invaded and plundered by Ye He. All the countries were conquering each other. Those who obeyed the will of heaven prevailed and survived, and those who went against the will of heaven were defeated and perished.  , How can we resurrect those who died in the war, and how can we repay those who have won their lives? The king of the great country established by heaven is the common master of the world, why should he only blame our country for his help, resist the will of heaven, and turn right and wrong?  , It¡¯s arrogant to judge, this is the seven hatreds! Have you forgotten the seven great hatreds one day?¡±

    "I don't dare!" All the Manchu and Qing ministers said together.

    Bu Mu Butai's voice became trembling: "Now, the Seven Great Hatreds have not yet snowed, but there is another big hatred! Our Qing capital, Shengjingdu, has been broken by the enemy! Remember today, remember today's shame.  ! How can we face our ancestors when we are underground? The Qing Dynasty has to rely on us!"

    But, can the fate of the Qing Dynasty be saved?  I'm afraid the world of Qing Dynasty will never change again!

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 572: Broken Manchu Dreams (Part 1)

    Sony finally met the generals of the Tiger Guard.

    He was a minister of the Qing Dynasty, but now he must lower his head to meet the generals of the Ming Dynasty.  But he must endure it. For the fate of the Qing Dynasty, he must endure it no matter how difficult it is!

    But when he told the purpose of his coming, the generals of the Tiger Guard burst into laughter. Cai Jiuzhou pointed his fingers and said with a smile: "The inner city is about to be destroyed. Do you still want to fantasize about buying time and waiting for more?"  Will Ergon return the favor?"

    "One sentence revealed Manchu's thoughts.

    Sony forced a smile, and Ye Dahai already laughed and said: "Go tell your little emperor that even Dorgon can't protect himself now. We have sent troops to rescue quickly, and I expect Beijing will also take action now. If you want to delay, then  How long can it be delayed?¡±

    "Go, go back and tell your little emperor that surrender is the only top priority now." Zhang Xianxuan sneered: "I'll give you one hour to open the city and surrender. If you don't surrender, once the city is broken, no chickens or dogs will be left behind!"

    Once the city is broken, no chickens or dogs will be left behind!

    These eight words hit Sony's heart like a heavy hammer.  .  .  .  .  .

    He was driven back before he even had time to say anything else.  .  .  .  .  .  And when he conveyed these words of Huben Wei to the ears of the Manchu, everyone fell silent.  .  .  .  .  .

    The Qing Dynasty, the Qing Dynasty!  Could it be that the Great Qing Dynasty really died like this?  For an hour, those Han people actually only gave them an hour!

    In fact, they didn¡¯t know it, if it weren¡¯t for the arrival of all the siege weapons.  The generals of the Huben Guards might not even give them this hour.

    But how should these Manchus choose now?

    None of the ministers spoke.

    "I don't have to argue with those Han dogs!" Turge's face flushed red: "I'll fight them anyway. Can our warriors of the Qing Dynasty really be afraid of them?"

    "I would rather die to protect the emperor!" When he heard Turge say the word "Han dog", Ning Wan's expression changed drastically, but he still suppressed his anger and said.

    Turge curled his lips in disdain. He didn¡¯t believe these Han people from the bottom of his heart.  .  .  .  .  .

    "Fight!" At this time, Bumbutai also knew that any fantasy was unrealistic. No matter how difficult and painful she was, she had to persevere. This was for the Qing Dynasty!

    The Queen Mother has made this decision, so everything is irreversible.  .  .  .  .  .

    The Manchus have made their own decision: fight!

    An hour passed in a blink of an eye, and the most terrifying moment finally arrived:

    On April 15th, the battle for the inner city of Shengjing officially broke out!

    This battle.  A name in history!  This battle will be remembered forever!  In this battle, the world turns upside down!

    The Huben Guards concentrated all the artillery fire they could and frantically bombarded the inner city.  The pirates quickly launched a large-scale clearing of the occupied outer city.

    The Tiger Guards must not be distracted at the critical moment of attacking the inner city. This is the only mission of those pirates.

    In fact, they have done the same thing in Manila, Luzon Island, and now it is just repeated.

    In fact, not everyone's determination to resist was so strong. Some of them were also timid and scared, even those who had not had time to run into the inner city.

    For example, this is the case with Ilegen from the Ministry of Finance.

    He originally wanted to run into the inner city to escape.  But the moment he entered the inner city, he made a decision: since the Ming army could break the outer city.  Then it is not difficult to break through the inner city.

    Since we are going to die together with Sheng Jing, why not find a better way to protect ourselves?

    So when the pirates kicked his house open, they were surprised to find a room full of people sitting there neatly dressed.

    "I am Ilegen, the left minister of the household department."

    Ilegen said very frankly: "I want to see your general. I have something very important to tell him!"

    The pirates looked at each other in shock. Although they thought this was a bit incredible, they still agreed to the Manchu request.  And when Ilegen was brought to Cai Jiuzhou, the first thing he said was: "I know everything about the inner city and the layout of the palace. If you can use me, I can save you a lot of energy."

    Cai Jiuzhou smiled slightly: "What kind of reward do you want?"

    He knows these people very well.  All their efforts are not free, and they must receive some satisfactory reward.

    &nbsp; "Please don't hurt my family." Ilegen opened his mouth to express his request.

    Cai Jiuzhou nodded: "If we can rush into the palace with your help and capture your emperor, empress dowager and important ministers alive, then not only will your family not be harmed, but you will also be rewarded by us!"

    Cai Jiuzhou understands the usefulness of these people, whether in Japan or Luzon, these traitors who betray their own country.  It often has unexpected effects!

    Ilegen let out a long breath, and then pointed in the direction of the inner city: "Sir, have you seen the southwest direction? That section of the city wall collapsed in the earthquake in Shengjing last year, but the emperor at that time  . . . Huang Taiji said there was no need to renovate it.

    The eyes of all the Tiger Guard generals lit up.  .  .  .  .  .

    This is a piece of information that could not be more important!

    The muzzle of the gun immediately turned to the southwest, and all the artillery fire roared together!

    ¡°What a country fears most is the emergence of people like Ilegen. This is simply the most serious disaster for this country.

    From the outside, the southwest wall is no different from any other section. Only those inside know that it is actually vulnerable.

    After more than a dozen shells were fired, a large crack appeared in the southwestern city wall. This made all the Tiger Guard generals excited. They mobilized almost all the artillery fire they could muster to bombard the city fiercely and continuously.

    Finally, there was a loud "boom" sound, and the city wall collapsed!

    Cai Jiuzhou glanced at Ilegen approvingly.  Ilegen immediately puffed up his chest with pride.

    "Continue the bombardment and increase the gap!"

    Amidst these orders, the artillery fire became more and more cheerful.

    The shells were falling almost crazily.

    The huge gap in the southwest city wall continues to be torn apart.  .  .  .  .  .  The Manchus tried their best to make up for this gap, but under the bombardment of the Ming army, all they paid was an increasing number of corpses.  .  .  .  .  .

    Azig stared at all this blankly. He had no idea how the Ming army knew about this huge hidden danger in the inner city wall.  But there was nothing he could do now.

    A large number of Qing soldiers were concentrated in this section, and he knew that a crazy attack would begin soon.  .  .  .  .  .  At this time, the Huben Guard generals quickly discovered the Qing army's intentions.  .  .  .  .  .

    The artillery began to move forward, and explosive shells were loaded into the muzzle. Then the whistling shells fell densely towards the Qing army that was gathering.

    The casualties were horrific.

    Such a dense formation soon became a target for the Tiger Guards' artillery, which could kill a whole group of people with one shell without having to take aim.

    Groups of Qing troops fell into a pool of blood under the attack of artillery fire, while the rest were desperately trying to carry out new gatherings in accordance with previous orders.

    And this also made the sound of the Tiger Guards' cannons become more cheerful.  .  .  .  .  .

    Tremble.  Shengjing!  Burn it, Shengjing!

    When the end of a city comes, no one can stop it.  It's just that this day came too quickly for Shengjing!

    Finally, those Qing troops discovered something was wrong, and they would only become a target for the enemy.  But what they discovered seemed to be a little late. Under the intensive artillery bombardment of the Tiger Guards, nearly a thousand people had already fallen into a pool of blood.

    Azig seemed indifferent, but he sighed deeply in his heart.

    Since the Huben Guards began to attack Shengjing, he has seen the power of the Huben Guards' artillery again and again.  That was really an inescapable nightmare for the Qing army.

    What he knew even more clearly was that under the attack of such powerful artillery.  The inner city cannot be defended, the palace cannot be defended, and everything will be destroyed by such terrible artillery fire.

    But he must persist, because he is the Prince of England in the Qing Dynasty, and everyone's hopes are placed on him.  .  .  .  .  .

    Turge, Xihan, Tan Tai and other important officials of the Manchu Qing Dynasty came here with their servants and Baoyi, and they decided to make one last fight for Shengjing.

    We can¡¯t fail, we can¡¯t fail this time no matter what.  .  .  .  .  .

    Azig pointed toward the Huben Guards position outside the inner city: "Did you see it? That's the artillery of the Ming Dynasty. Under such an attack, any obstacle will be turned into powder."

    Turg¡¯s expression was uncertain. Although he had heard about the horror of the Ming army¡¯s artillery fire, he had never thought that it would be dangerous.Afraid of being like this.

    What kind of scene is this!

    Smoke of gunpowder filled the air, the sound of cannons shook the sky, and everything was trembling and destroyed under the bombardment of artillery fire.  When a cannonball falls, you will feel the earth shaking; when a cannonball falls, you will feel like the end is coming.

    There is nothing more thrilling than this.

    "Charge up. Charge up!" Tan Tai roared: "Charge up and kill them all!"

    "We have tried it a long time ago." Azig smiled bitterly: "That's what Prince Su tried. Eight thousand elite soldiers, a total of eight thousand elite soldiers, nothing is left. Nothing is left  "

    Tan Tai and his companions trembled involuntarily.  From the words of the British Prince, they knew what the truly most terrible war was.

    An artillery shell roared over and landed in the middle of a group of Qing soldiers. In an instant, screams of misery rang out, and a broken leg landed impartially next to Turg.

    Turg almost vomited.

    He has also seen war, and he has personally participated in war, but in his memory, war should never be like this. This is not a war, this is simply the bloodiest killing!

    There are explosions and burning everywhere, and the inner city has been completely immersed in the baptism of fire.  .  .  .  .  .

    The expressions on all Manchurian faces are different.  Some were desperate, some were numb, and some had fear written all over their faces.  .  .  .  .  .  They really hope that God can come and stop this from happening.  But where is their god?

    The sound of cannons suddenly stopped.  .  .  .  .  .

    The Manchus looked at each other in shock, wondering what was going on, but Azig let out a long sigh. This was not the first time he had fought against the Tiger Guards. He knew that once the sound of cannons stopped, a large-scale attack would soon begin!

    Zhen Tan Tai, who stood on the forehead of Zhenghuang Banner Gushan, pulled out his sword with a bang: "The Ming army relies on nothing but artillery. If we want to seize the inner city today, we must rely on bloody battles to succeed. How can I, a man of the Qing Dynasty,  Not as good as them?"

    Azig shook his head.  Gushan Ezhen didn't know that the horror of the Tiger Guards was not just as simple as artillery.  .  .  .  .  .

    Azig didn¡¯t want to explain anything to him. Soon, he would discover what was another kind of horror.  .  .  .  .  .

    Large groups of Tiger Guards began to gather, and the musketeers stood at the forefront; large groups of Qing troops began to gather, and armed with swords and guns, they were about to face the Tiger Guards who used muskets again.  .  .  .  .  .

    "Attack!"

    When this order was issued, countless battle flags of the Tiger Guards fluttered in the wind!  The final blow against Shengjing officially begins from this moment!

    This is a day that all Manchus will never forget. This is a day that makes all Manchus bleed in their hearts.  .  .  .  .  .

    Tan Tai and Xihan were the first to rush forward with their domestic slaves, but they soon realized that what they did was really wrong.

    The muskets roared continuously.  Those who rush forward, without exception, have only one choice: death.

    They have never experienced such a battle, and they have never faced such a terrifying scene.

    A phalanx of muskets on the opposite side.  It's like an iron wall that can never be broken down.  No matter how many times you charge, the end result is the same.

    In a war like this, victory and bravery have nothing to do with each other.  The difference in weapons is really too big.  .  .  .  .  .

    Tan Tai and Xihan's courage became shaken as the casualties continued to increase.  It soon became clear to them that relying on such a charge alone would not help the victory except for the dead.

    But they had no choice. From the first moment they decided to charge, they had no choice.  .  .  .  .  .

    They can only face the arrival of death passively.  .  .  .  .  .

    The musketeers of the Huben Guards kept raising their guns and shooting one after another. The terrible muskets told all the Manchus: The era of hot weapons has arrived.

    The Manchu cavalry could no longer continue to roam the battlefield.  .  .  .  .  .

    "Every enemy will die here" When recalling this past event a few years later, Cai Jiuzhou said this:

    "Actually, our soldiers have long been numb to death. They don't care at all how many people died under their own guns. All they want is constant victory I remember King Wulie many years ago.  We were told about the horrors of the era of hot weapons, but to be honest, we didn¡¯t fully understand it at that time.??Thoroughly, but as one war after another happened, we fully understood what King Wulie said.  .  .  .  .  .  "

    The soldiers of Huben Guard have completely understood!  This is an era of hot weapons, this is a brand new era!

    When the Huben Guards entered the era of hot weapons ahead of schedule, no force in the world could stop their progress. In such a big era, they had firmly grasped the initiative in their own hands!

    Long live the Tiger Guards!

    Xihan fell into a pool of blood.  Tan Tai rushed forward and hugged Xihan. He saw that Xihan's body was bleeding and his eyes were blurred.  Then he heard Xihan ask:

    "The Qing Dynasty can't be saved Your Majesty, we really can't save you"

    He said such a truth before he died. In fact, it didn¡¯t need Xihan to say it. Tan Tai, who was once confident, also knew that everything was over.

    Now he has fully understood the elite of the Tiger Guards and the terror of the Tiger Guards.  .  .  .  .  .

    He slowly put down Xihan¡¯s body, picked up the knife in his hand, and yelled at the top of his lungs: ¡°Warriors of the Qing Dynasty, charge!¡±

    A burst of gunfire came, and Tan Tai, who had just shouted such a slogan, shook his body, then looked down, and he found that blood was pouring out from countless blood holes in his body.  .  .  .  .  .

    He tried hard to take a step forward, but then fell to the ground with a "bang".  .  .  .  .  .

    Xihan and Tan Tai died one after another, defenseless and died under the gunfire of the Tiger Guards, and more and more people would die like him around them.  .  .  .  .  .

    Turge saw it, he clearly saw so many people die, he clearly saw his former colleagues like Tan Tai and Xihan die.

    His heart at this moment was completely desperate.

    This is an unwinnable war, a war with no hope.  All their efforts now were in vain.

    No one can stop them, no one can stop the Tiger Guards from achieving their final victory!

    When confidence is completely lost, the courage you had before will be gone.  The timid mood soon emerged unstoppably.

    Turge quietly stepped back, and at this moment a sarcastic voice sounded: "Gushan Ezhen, are you scared too?"

    He turned his head and looked there, and saw Azig staring at him.

    Turg didn¡¯t know how to answer, but his heart told him that yes, he was really scared, and he really didn¡¯t know how to face all this.

    "Gushan Ezhen, running away is also death, not to mention where can you escape now?" Azige sighed softly: "Follow me and rush, even if you die, you will die like a Qing Dynasty.  's man!¡±

    Then, Azig ignored Turg and rushed forward with a roar!

 Part One: Storm in Penghu Chapter 573: Broken Manchu Dreams (Part 2)

    Azig rushed forward!

    Even if there is no hope anymore, he still has to rush forward, because he is the Prince of Ying of the Qing Dynasty, and because behind him is the palace.

    Everyone else can run, but he is the only one who cannot run!

    Death is still spreading, and no one can stop it from happening.  The muskets ruthlessly killed the Manchus who rushed up, one by one, layer by layer!

    Azig has no way to change all this. The only thing he can do now may be to watch himself die and let himself be completely relieved on this battlefield.

    ¡°At least he can still do this.

    Azig made a last-ditch effort, a final suicidal effort.  He had to tell everyone in this way: For the last hope of the Qing Dynasty, everyone should die here.

    The Hu Ben Guards' muskets continued to roar, using gunshots and smoke to clear the last obstacle on their way forward.

    Looking at the corpses and blood on the ground, Azig really couldn¡¯t bear to look at them anymore.  .  .  .  .  .

    Then, he saw dozens of enemies rushing towards him. The black muskets in each person's hands made Azig clearly smell the breath of death.

    He saw the enemy's musket raised, saw the enemy's aim at him, and then heard the roar of the musket.  .  .  .  .  .

    Aixinjueluo.  Azige was born in the 33rd year of Wanli in the Ming Dynasty. His biological mother was Abahai, a member of the Uranala clan and the Prince of Manchu Ying.

    In the description of the Manchus, he fought bravely.  There were strategies, but these could not prevent his death, nor could they prevent the Ming army's final fatal blow to the Manchus.

    He died on April 15th.

    In the battle to defend the inner city of Shengjing in the Manchu Qing Dynasty, he still did his last part, but he could only stare at the Tiger Guards' capture of the inner city with a pair of big eyes after his death.  .  .  .  .  .

    When Azig died, he died like all the Manchus.  Now, the leaderless Qing army could only passively attack the Tiger Guards, and passively watch as the Tiger Guards captured this place bit by bit.

    They have lost their last hope.  .  .  .  .  .

    News of Azig's death did not reach the palace at the first time, and at this time every Manchu gathered in the palace knew that no one could fall here.

    The Ming army took the shortest time to break through the inner city.  They poured in like a tide, slaughtering those Qing soldiers who still maintained their last faith and struggled to hold on.

    Jierhalang¡¯s expression was numb.

    He tried every means he could think of and tried his best to maintain the emperor's final safety, but all his efforts now seemed to have been in vain.  .  .  .  .  .

    You tried your best, you really did your best!

    His eyes fell on the Empress Dowager Bumu Butai, and then he shook his head at her in despair.  Bumubutai smiled sadly, she knew what Prince Zheng meant.

    ¡°Everyone has done their part, everyone.  No one should be blamed, everyone is working hard to maintain the last glimmer of vitality of the Qing Dynasty.

    Soon it will be your turn.

    When that moment comes.  What choice will you make?  Bumbutai himself didn¡¯t know.

    Here we can clearly hear the sound of gunfire in the inner city, which means that the Ming army has entered the inner city.  There they are wreaking havoc on Shengjing, which the Manchus once thought could not be breached.  .  .  .  .  .

    "Your Majesty, the Queen Mother!" Gong Adai, the Manchu Minister of the Ministry of Civil Affairs, rushed in: "The inner city is broken, broken! Prince Ying, Prince Ying has died for his country!"

    "Boom", it was like a thunder exploded on everyone's forehead.  .  .  .  .  .

    The Prince of England died in the battle, and the Prince of England also died in the battle.  Who else can save the Qing Dynasty? Who else can save the Qing Dynasty!

    "Also, and also, the true Turg of Gushan'e with a white flag has surrendered!"

    This news did not cause much commotion.  In such a situation where the country is about to collapse, there will always be heroes and there will always be traitors.  .  .  .  .  .

    In the eyes of these Manchus, Azig is a hero and Turg is a traitor.  .  .  .  .  .

    "Prince Zheng, can we prepare for the palace defense battle now?" Bumbutai suddenly asked.

    Jierhalang smiled miserably: "Queen Mother, the last elites have been handed over to Azig to command. Now in the palace, there are only a few teams of imperial guards and palace people"  "

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?Tai's body swayed.

    Jierhalang told her very clearly there: There is no possibility of holding on to the palace!

    She looked at the ministers and found that the expressions on their faces were different.  Some people are calm before disaster strikes, while others are obviously panicked.

    By this time, you can clearly see whether you are loyal or traitorous.  .  .  .  .  .  But what's the use of seeing clearly now?

    "My dear friends." Bumbutai's voice was not loud, but it was enough for everyone to hear: "The enemy is about to attack here. If any of you are not willing to be buried with him, then go out and surrender to the Ming army. I won't  I blame you, I really don¡¯t blame you.¡±

    Some people moved their steps, but after looking at their companions, they quietly put their feet back.  .  .  .  .  .

    "O ancestors of the Qing Dynasty!" Bumbutai suddenly burst into tears: "O ancestors of the Qing Dynasty, open your eyes, open your eyes, the Qing Dynasty, the Qing Dynasty is really going to die!"

    Many ministers accompanied her and cried bitterly, but how could tears save their Qing Dynasty?

    Now, it is time for the final judgment on the Manchus.  .  .  .  .  

    The palace was already in sight, and the best generals of the Huben Guards appeared outside the palace one after another.  They were not worried about not knowing the way to the palace. There were already people around them who were willing to show them the way.

    For example, Ilegan, such as Turg who just surrendered.  .  .  .  .  .

    Some of the Manchu emperor's imperial guards rushed forward shouting, but they were immediately massacred with musketry.  Now, even the palace smells of blood.

    The soldiers of Huben Guard finally stepped into the gate of the palace.  .  .  .  .  .

    They were very unfamiliar with everything here. They only saw countless panicked palace people running away in all directions. They seemed to hear the wailing of the Manchu emperor.

    Now, the resistance here has become very weak.  .  .  .  .  .  It's so weak that it's completely negligible.

    "Ahead is the Chongzheng Hall." Ilegen pointed to the front and said.

    Turge hesitated for a moment, but decided to make as many contributions as possible in front of his new master: "Emperor Ah, Fulin, Bumbutai, and Jierhalang are all worshiping.  In the political palace, they said they would rather die than leave there."

    "Would you rather die than leave there?" Ye Dahai smiled sarcastically: "Then let their blood dye the Chongzheng Palace red!"

    At this time, they suddenly saw a Manchu official walking towards them.  The official was holding a sword in his hand and kept shouting:

    "Thieves, don't hurt my lord!"

    "That's Shi Ning Wanwo, the great scholar of Neihongwenyuan." Ilegen said to the Ming generals in a flattering manner.

    "I'd rather finish it." Ye Dahai nodded, and he remembered that he was one of the people on the list that King Wu Lie had strictly ordered to catch. He was a traitor who was as famous as Fan Wencheng.

    "King Wu Lie, I'm afraid I will go against your will this time" Ye Dahai said something that no one could understand, and then waved to Ning Wan and me.

    Ning Wanmei strode over: "Thieves, don't hurt my lord!"

    "Are you Manchu or Han?" Ye Dahai suddenly asked.

    Ning Wan, I was startled for a moment and said loudly: "Han and Manchu are originally one family"

    Ye Dahai smiled, and suddenly a cold light flashed.  Then he slowly sheathed the knife, and looking at Ning Wan with an expression of disbelief on his face, I slowly fell in front of him.  .  .  .  .  .

    He did go against King Wu Lie¡¯s wishes.  .  .  .  .  .  King Wu Lie told his generals.  People like Ning Wan and I can be captured alive as much as possible and let them face the trial of the Ming Dynasty.

    "But Ye Dahai really couldn't stand a Han, so he kept calling the Manchus his masters.  .  .  .  .  .  Is there any greater shamelessness in the world than this?

    Ning Wanwo, named Gongfu, was born in Liaoyang. He was fond of reading poetry when he was young. Chi led his army to capture Shenyang, then went to Liaoyang, and moved the capital of the Later Jin Dynasty to Liaoyang.  Ning Wanwo, a Confucian scholar who was a subject of the Ming Dynasty, was taken prisoner after the fall of Liaoyang and was given as a slave to Nurhachi's grandson Beile Saharin, who was only seventeen years old.  Under the banner of Zhenghong Banner of the Han Army.

    Ning Wan I was a slave under Saharin for eight years. I often went to war with my master. Not only did I learn the skills of riding and shooting, but I also completed my ideological transformation.  First, the 28-year-old Ning Wanwo guarded the Yixia defense. He felt that it was a great shame and humiliation to be captured by the Manchus as a slave. As an adult, he worked for his master's family to herd cattle and cultivate land, and was whipped from time to time.  They are no different from animals, unable to live or die.  Slowly heHe became more willing to serve his master.

    Huang Taiji heard that Ning Wanwo was well versed in literature and history.  The envoy summoned Ning Wanwo, and after some questions and answers, Huang Taiji was quite satisfied, so he let Ning Wanwo, who was proficient in both Manchu and Chinese languages, enter the newly established literary library, officially getting rid of his status as a slave.  After that, he firmly seized this opportunity to display his talents and followed Huang Taiji to capture Yongping, Dalinghe, Chahar and other places. He often went into battle, followed Huang Taiji to recruit officials and people, and awarded Niu Luzhang the imperial title for his merits.

    Just when Ning Wanwo¡¯s future was at its peak, a personal matter caused Ning Wanwo to be dismissed from his post.  It turned out that Ning Wanwo was addicted to gambling. In the fourth year of Tiancong's reign, he stayed in Yongping with Beile Abatai and others. After official duties, he liked to gather people to watch, and was criticized by Li Bolong and others from the Ministry of Rites who participated in politics.  Huang Taiji favored Ning Wanwo's character of having the courage to remonstrate directly, and persuaded him to give up his bad behavior and not to disgrace the name of the library. Ning Wanwo admonished him and expressed repentance, and Huang Taiji forgave him for his crime.  Six years later, Ning Wanwo gambled wildly with Liu Shiying and others, a counselor who surrendered to Hou Jin in the Daling River Battle, and was reported by Liu Tuying's family.  When Huang Taiji heard the news, he was furious and ordered that "he should be removed from his post on account of his crime, and all the things bestowed upon him should be put into his possession. He should be dismissed from his post, but he would still be married to Saharin as a slave."  Ning Wanwo, who didn't stick to trivial matters, suffered a big loss because of trivial matters, and he became extremely depressed from then on.

    After the Huben Guards captured the inner city of Shengjing, he originally wanted to show his loyalty in front of his master, but he did not expect that he would encounter the terrifying Ye Dahai.

    So he died in front of the palace without getting any chance to show his loyalty.  .  .  .  .  

    The generals of Huben Guard finally entered Chongzheng Hall.

    Here they saw the Manchu Emperor Fulin, and the Manchu Empress Dowager Bumubutai and Zhezhe.  I saw the Manchu Prince Zheng Jierhalang and countless Manchu ministers.

    "These Manchus didn't run away. In fact, they had nowhere to run.

    No one spoke, and the entire Chongzheng Hall was filled with terrible silence.

    Jierhalang stood up and blocked the emperor and the empress dowager with his own body. However, the ruthless Tiger Guards stepped forward, first grabbed Jierhalang, and then held him full.  The two empress dowagers Bumubutai and Zhezhe, as well as their "emperor" Fulin, were pulled down from the dragon throne.

    "Your Majesty, the Qing Dynasty!" Jierhalang screamed miserably.

    Aixinjueluo.  Jilharang.  He is the sixth son of Shuerhaqi and the nephew of Nurhaci.  Jierhalang was named Prince Heshuo Zheng. At the beginning of the thirty-seventh year of Wanli, Shuerhaqi decided to leave Nurhaci.  He, his eldest son Altong'a, his second son Amin, and his third son Zasaktu took their troops out of the city and went to a place called Heilamu to build a new city.  Nurhachi was furious when he heard the news. He sent people to cut off the road in advance and planned to imprison Shuerhaqi.  At the same time, he ordered the execution of Altong'a, the eldest son of Shuerhaqi, and Zasaktu, the third son of his two nephews.  It is said that Amin was originally wanted to be executed.  It was only because of the efforts of Huang Taiji and others to dissuade him that he was saved from death.  Shulhaqi died after being imprisoned for two years.  Afterwards, Amin also died in the hands of Huang Taiji.

    Jierhalang¡¯s father and brother were imprisoned and killed by Nurhachi and his son successively.  But he didn't show any grudges like Amin.

    After the sudden death of Huang Taiji, a vacuum suddenly appeared in the supreme power. On the issue of succession to the throne, fierce conflicts broke out within the royal family.  Among them, Huang Taiji's eldest son, Prince Su Hauge, and his fourteenth younger brother, Prince Rui Dorgon, were the main contenders for the throne.  The two yellow flag ministers owned by Huang Taiji strongly advocated making Hauge the emperor, while the two white flags owned by Dorgon and his half-brothers Azig and Duduo firmly supported Dorgon.  There was a sharp confrontation between the two sides and the situation was tense.  Jierhalang has always been cautious in his struggle for the greatest power in succession.  Don't get involved too deeply.  Jierhalang, while being "submissive", deeply affected the direction of the political landscape. At this time, Jierhalang, who seemed quite weak on the surface, sided with Haug.

    ????????????????????? But Jierhalang didn¡¯t have much confidence in Haug¡¯s ascension to the throne. In order to prevent himself from being politically liquidated in the future, and at the same time to keep the imperial line in the hands of the Huang Taiji lineage, he proposed such a plan.  In fact, it is not difficult to see that this plan is more aimed at the Dorgon Group.  The emperor is young.  On the surface it seems like a disadvantage.  There are many examples in Chinese history where the emperor was young and had power over the world.  But from another perspective, the little emperor will eventually grow up and take power one day.  When the day comes when Shunzhi truly takes power, power will be returned to the hands of the anti-Dorgon group.  This must be the most obscure thing behind the plan.  It is also the most brilliant place.  Dorgon is a man of expertise and has a strong desire for power, but Jierhalang is concerned about the situation and first considers how to protect himself wisely.  This difference in temperament determines that Jierhalang always gives in and is at a disadvantage when dealing with the relationship with Dorgon.

    Now, this "smart" one knows how toPrince Zheng Jierhalang, who had saved himself, sadly finally became a prisoner of the Tiger Guards.

    Everything should be over.  .  .  .  .  .

    On April 15, the 17th year of Chongzhen in the Ming Dynasty, the Huben Guards successfully broke through the last line of defense of the Manchus: the imperial palace!

    The Manchu emperor, empress dowager, and ministers all became prisoners, and how to deal with them was not something that the Tiger Guard generals should consider.

    Ding Yunyi, who was fighting fiercely on a piece of stone, had already thought about what to do with these Manchus.

    In the early Ming Dynasty, the Jurchen tribe was divided into three major groups: Jianzhou Jurchen, Haixi Jurchen, and Yeren Jurchen.  Later, it was divided into four parts according to region: Jianzhou, Changbai, Donghai and Hulun.  The Ming Dynasty established Liaodong Dusi and Nuergan Dusi as management agencies in the northeast, and all Jurchen tribes submitted to the Ming Dynasty.

    The ruler of the Qing Dynasty was the Aixinjueluo family of Jianzhou Jurchen.  Meng Ge Timur, the Jurchen leader of Jianzhou, was the governor of Jianzhou Weizuo in the Ming Dynasty when he was a child. He was killed due to tribal conflicts in 1433.  In 1440, the Jianzhou tribe moved south and finally settled in Hetuala.  In 1635, Huang Taiji abolished the old clan name "Zhushen" and named the clan "Manzhou".  In 1636, the Qing Dynasty surrendered to Monan Mongolia.  In the same year, Huang Taiji proclaimed himself emperor and changed the name of the country "Jin" to "Qing". The Qing Dynasty was officially established and the reign name was changed to Chongde.

    In 1640, the Battle of Songjin in the Ming and Qing Dynasties broke out. In 1642, Hong Chengchou was captured in Songshan and Zu Dashou surrendered in Jinzhou.  The Battle of Songjin marked the complete collapse of the Ming Dynasty's defense system in Liaodong, leaving only Ningyuan as an isolated city outside the pass.

    Then, the Manchu and Qing Dynasties saw the opportunity and entered the Pass in a large scale, and obtained the surrender of Wu Sangui. The Manchu and Qing Dynasty saw that their goal of occupying the Central Plains was about to be finally realized.

    There is only the last and most powerful enemy left in front of them:

    Ding Yunyi and his Tiger Guards!

    The Manchus did not take Ding Yunyi seriously, thinking that his failure was only a matter of time. However, they never expected that the Huben Guards would land in Shengjing and capture the city in the shortest time.

    The dreams of the Manchus were shattered, and the dreams of the Manchus were also shattered. They never thought that their defeat would come so quickly and intensely.

    Ding Yunyi, that was their lifelong enemy, that was the nightmare in the hearts of the Manchu people. The once great future of the Manchu people was ruined in the hands of this man, and the fate of the Manchu people was also ruined in the hands of this man.

    However, the Manchus still have one last force that may be able to save them.

    That¡¯s Prince Rui Dorgon fighting Ding Yunyi on a piece of stone!

 Part One: Storm of Penghu Chapter 574: Angry Killing of Obai

    "Prince Rui, the Ming army launched a massive attack on Shengjing!"

    When the news reached Dorgon¡¯s ears, it was like a thunderbolt that struck him dizzy.

    Shengjing?  Did the Ming army actually attack Shengjing?

    "Prince Rui, what should I do?"

    ¡°Prince Rui, come back and save us quickly!¡±

    The urgent calls of those Manchu generals rang in Dorgon's ears. Now, it was time for him to make an immediate decision.

    "Continue to attack!" Dorgon suddenly shouted.

    "But what should Shengjing do!" On one side, the third-class Angbang Zhangjing and "Batulu" Obai couldn't help shouting.

    Dorgon glanced at Obai, who was known as the strongest warrior among the Manchus, and gritted his teeth and said: "Ding Yunyi deliberately used his body as a bait to attract the main force of our army here, and he took advantage of the navy to land. But Shengjing is extremely strong.  , it cannot be captured easily. Ding Yunyi is at the end of his strength. If he continues to attack, he will definitely be defeated and killed!  Not too late!¡±

    Although he said so, he still felt a little uneasy in his heart. He called Beilenikan and Beizi Tunqi and asked them to send 10,000 troops back to rescue Shengjing.

    Dorgon still did not realize the terrifying nature of the Ming army's landing. In his opinion, those were just some naval forces, or in a more sense, they were just used to contain his own power. The navy could not capture Shengjing.  .

    And more importantly, he was full of confidence in Shengjing's solid city defense.  If we want to break through the capital, we will have to fight for more than ten days at the very least.  There were even siege battles that lasted for several years. He had enough time to return his troops after defeating Ding Yunyi.

    And now his most important task is to defeat Ding Yunyi and his Tiger Guards!

    "Obai, you are the most brave general among our Manchus! Li Shutai, your bravery is also famous among the Eight Banners of the Han Dynasty. Do you just let Ding Yunyi be so arrogant?" Dorgon pointed forward and shouted.

    In the chaotic formation ahead, a brave and invincible Ming army general was slashing with his sword:

    Ding Yunyi!

    Dorgon's words immediately angered Obai and Li Shutai. The two glanced at each other, and suddenly burst into a loud roar at the same time. They both rode out and led their troops.

    At this time, Ding Yunyi didn¡¯t know that his troops had already reached Shengjing!

    He is fighting hard.  Leading his own Tiger Guard soldiers to fight bloody battles!

    He knew that if there were no reinforcements, he would be defeated today and die here, but he didn't care, and neither did his subordinates.

    A worthy death, a vigorous death!

    There are more and more enemies. If Huangfu Yunjie and Hou Lu hadn't suddenly attacked and confused the enemy's position, Ding Yunyi might have been defeated by this time.

    But now he can still persevere.

    The casualties of the 20,000 Tiger Guards' sharp cavalry are increasing.  But all of them just didn't care.

    What is there to be afraid of?  It¡¯s nothing more than a blood-stained battlefield and death!

    ??In the bright light caused by the waving of dragon teeth.  The enemies fell one after another. Ding Yunyi, who was not wearing armor, could be killed by any weapon thrown at him.  But the red-eyed King Wu Lie of the Ming Dynasty did not see this at all.

    Since the first time he went to the battlefield until now, he has never fought so heartily and happily in a battle!

    "If a man dies, you will die!"

    "Ding Yunyi, do you recognize Oboi?"

    "Ding Yunyi, Li Shutai is here!"

    Two voices sounded, and then two fast horses galloped over.

    Aobai?  Lee Sol Tae?  Those two famous generals in the Qing army?  When he heard these two names, Ding Yunyi perked up.  He laughed in the direction the enemy was coming from and said:

    "I am King Wu Lie of the Ming Dynasty. How can I recognize you and other juniors!"

    In fact, these two names are very familiar to him, but he doesn't care at all.  There is nothing to be afraid of, no matter how many enemies come, that's all!

    His voice also fell into the ears of Obai and Li Shutai. They had never been so slighted before, and they were furious and rushed over.

    Ding Yunyi is about to challenge.  Deng Changgui, who rushed over from the side, shouted:

    "King Wu Lie, please give me a meritorious service!"

    After saying that, he rushed straight towards Obai!

    "I am truly a loyal and loyal general!" Ding Yunyi was overjoyed and pointed his knife at Li Shutai: "As a Han, you are acting as a lackey for the Manchus. Don't you know the word shame?"???  "

    Li Shutai gritted his teeth and was furious.  He is the son of Li Yongfang, the famous general of the Later Jin Dynasty, who is the Zhenglan Banner of the Han Army. He followed Nurhaci on the expedition at the age of twelve. At the age of sixteen, he married a daughter of the clan. He had already regarded himself as a Manchu in his heart, but Ding Yunyi's words  It made him furious.

    Li Shutai gritted his teeth and rushed in front of Ding Yunyi. Suddenly he heard Ding Yunyi roar violently, and the dragon's teeth fell down like lightning.

    Li Shutai has been fighting for many years, and he has never seen such a fast and shining sword. His heart trembled, and he hurriedly faced it with his spear.

    The swords and spears collided, Ding Yunyi changed instantly, and slashed away with another sword.  Li Shutai was shocked. It was too fast. Ding Yunyi's movements were too fast!

    Ding Yunyi slashed several times in a row, leaving Li Shutai in a hurry and having no time to deal with it.

    Although he is known as a brave general among the Eight Banners of the Han Dynasty, he mainly focused on commanding in battles in his life, and there were few such face-to-face fights.

    But Ding Yunyi is completely different.

    Ever since he was patrolling Penghu, he had to fight first and be wounded in every battle. He led his men to the front line every time. He had countless scars on his body. In terms of fighting experience, Li Shutai and he were very talented.  Not on the same level.

    After making more than a dozen cuts, Ding Yunyi's movements suddenly slowed down. Li Shutai was overjoyed and hurriedly thrust out his spear.

    Ding Yunyi laughed fiercely, stretched out his left hand extremely quickly, and clamped the spear. Then the dragon's teeth fell down like lightning. After a "ding-dong" sound, the spearhead was chopped off by him.

    Li Shutai was shocked, threw down the broken spear, turned around and ran away.

    Just when he turned the horse's head, Dragon Tooth had arrived!

    Li Sutai screamed.  Fall off the horse.  Ding Yunyi was so big that he threw the spearhead of his left hand hard and landed accurately on Li Shutai's face.

    Li Shutai died, and the Manchu general who followed Nurhaci in the war at the age of twelve died.

    The spearhead pierced his face and remained motionless.  .  .  .  .  .

    Ding Yunyi killed Li Shutai with a flash of lightning, but Deng Changgui's side was already in danger.

    Ao Bai was really a formidable opponent for Deng Changgui. The sword fell toward Deng Changgui fiercely, forcing Deng Changgui to panic.

    During the fierce battle, Obai flicked his wrist, and Deng Changgui groaned and almost fell off his horse.  He barely managed to stabilize his body and was about to fight again.  Suddenly an angry voice came:

    "Obai, Ding Yunyi is here!"

    King Wu Lie¡ª¡ªDing Yunyi!

    Oboi originally wanted to take advantage of the situation and kill Deng Changgui, but Ding Yunyi was undoubtedly much more important than Deng Changgui.  He immediately gave up on Deng Changgui, roared wildly, and rushed towards Ding Yunyi with blood-red eyes.

    At this time, Ding Yunyi was covered in wounds. He estimated that there were seven or eight major and minor scars.  Are you still no longer a match for Obai?  Ding Yunyi didn't know.

    But what does this matter?

    Even if he really died here, he still did the last thing for the Ming Dynasty with great vigor!

    He faced Obei without fear.  Perhaps this was his last attack, but it all seemed to him the most insignificant thing.

    Oboi¡¯s sword fell heavily.

    When Ding Yunyi fought hard.  I only felt that my arms were heavy and I could hardly exert any strength.

    We have been fighting until now.  Ding Yunyi was just a body of flesh and blood, and his physical strength was almost exhausted. Especially when facing a fierce general like Obai, he felt powerless for the first time.

    Are we really going to lose at the hands of Oboi?

    Ding Yunyi is unwilling to give in!

    Oboi seemed to have noticed Ding Yunyi's fatigue, and the sword in his hand fell as fast as a knife, and every impact brought extremely heavy pressure to Ding Yunyi.

    "Ding Yunyi, aren't you going to die?" Oboi yelled crazily.

    No - we must not die in the hands of Obai!  You can die, but you can't die in this person's hands.  no way!

    Ding Yunyi mustered up his last strength and became entangled with Obai.  Duan San'er on the side couldn't help at all. The only thing he could do now was to lead the guards to block the enemies and buy time for King Wu Lie to kill the enemy generals.

    Even though everyone thought Ding Yunyi was dead, Duan Saner firmly believed that King Wu Lie would definitely win!  No one in the world can defeat King Wu Lie.  Even if he is injured!

    This is a belief.  Following Ding Yunyi for so many years, Duan Saner has long developed an almost blind trust in Ding Yunyi.

    There is nothingQuantity can shake this trust!

    Will Ding Yunyi betray his subordinates' trust in him?

    ????????????????????? At this time, Obai has already seen that Ding Yunyi¡¯s perseverance is unbearable, and he knows that the opportunity to take Ding Yunyi¡¯s life has arrived!

    The broadsword swept towards Ding Yunyi like a violent wind!

    Ding Yunyi suddenly froze and sat motionless on his horse.  Let the machete strike at you.

    The moment the sword fell on him, Ding Yunyi jumped up, jumped high from his horse, and was in mid-air.  Then the dragon tooth in his hand fell hard towards Obai.

    This was a blow from top to bottom. Obai did not expect that the opponent would use this move at all. His sword had already been swung away and there was no time to take it back.

    The only thing Obai could do was to watch the dragon's teeth fall on his head.  .  .  .  .  .

    Blood splatters!

    Both men fell down at the same time.  .  .  .  .  .  Obai's head was cut in half, and at the moment before his death, his sword fell on Ding Yunyi for the last time.  .  .  .  .  .

    The tip of the knife pierced Ding Yunyi¡¯s abdomen.  .  .  .  .  .

    The two of them just lay quietly.  .  .  .  .  .  From a distance, they look like two corpses.  .  .  .  .  .

    Everything in the world became so quiet, and those around them stopped what they were doing. They swore that as long as they were still alive this time, they would never forget this tragic and bloody scene.  .  .  .  .  .

    do you died?  Are they really all dead?

    After a while, Ding Yunyi¡¯s body moved, and then moved again.  After that, he slowly got up!

    His abdomen is bleeding, his shoulder is bleeding, his body is bleeding!  But he - still alive!

    What a scene this is!  This man who was covered in blood and had countless injuries was actually still alive!

    Ding Yunyi slowly, slowly raised the sword in his hand!

    "Long live! Long live!! Long live!!!"

    At this moment, all the Huben Guards soldiers went crazy!

    They cheered like madmen, roared like madmen, and once again raised their weapons towards the enemy on the opposite side like madmen!

    King Wulie is still alive!  No one can kill King Wu Lie!  No!

    Everyone was stunned.  They couldn't believe that this man with bruises all over his body actually killed Obai and Li Shutai in one go!  Is there anything more shocking in the world than this?

    Who can kill him?

    Ding Yunyi just stood in the center of the battlefield, watching his brothers fight bloody battles, watching the loyal soldiers of the Huben Guards fight for the Ming Dynasty!

    With such power, no one can destroy the Ming Dynasty!

    He stood so straight, as straight as a green pine that would never fall!

    The wind dances and the hunting flag flutters!

    On the unfailing battle flag, there are seven big words written on it:

    The brave and loyal tiger guards!

    Those heroic spirits who died for the Ming Dynasty are watching here silently.  .  .  .  .  

    "Report. Hanzheng Blue Banner Meile Erzhen Li Shutai died in battle!"

    "Report, third-class Ang Bang Zhang Jing Ao Bai died in battle!"

    News one by one reached Dorgon¡¯s ears.  The Manchu Prince Rui almost fell off his horse!

    Impossible, this is really impossible!  The victory situation was firmly in his hands, but just when victory was within reach, Li Shutai and Obai both died in battle!

    Li Shutai just paid it back, but why did Obai also die in the battle?

    That is the most brave general among the Manchus!

    How many times did Obai win?  Dorgon almost lost count.  He clearly remembered that during Huang Taiji's second campaign in Korea, Obai showed his bravery and fearless character, and he was given the title "Batulu" from then on.  Just after capturing the North Korean capital, Huang Taiji sent Shuotuo, Kong Youde, Geng Zhongming, Shang Kexi and others to lead troops to attack Pidao.  Phi Island is outside the mouth of the Yalu River, very close to North Korea and mainland China.  It is a strategic location. Ming general Mao Wenlong once guarded this island, which made Huang Taiji often feel threatened, so he attached great importance to it and believed that "this island is comparable to a big city."  However, Shuotuo and others' attack was unfavorable, so Huang Taiji sent Azig to reinforce.  Before crossing the sea, Obai said to Azig: "If we can't get this island, we will never come to see the king!" So he shouted and went up with all his strength, "brave arrows and stones to fight straight forward", and then raised fire as a signal to attract the king.  Follow-up troops.  Captured Phi Island.  Huang Taiji vs. AoHe was very pleased with his performance and promoted him to the third-class Mele Zhangjing, gave him the title "Batulu", added six hereditary titles, and guaranteed to attack him twelve more times.

    After that, Aobai made many military exploits in the Battle of Songjin.  When Chongde besieged Jinzhou and captured the outer city of Jinzhou in the early sixth year of Chongde, he led the escort to defeat the Ming Dynasty's Xingshan and Songshan reinforcements, and captured the Ming army's infantry camp on foot. As a result, he was promoted from the third-class Mele Zhangjing to the first-class Mele Zhang.  Beijing, be sure to attack ten more times.  In August of the sixth year of Chongde, the Songshan Ming army broke through and was repulsed by Obai's troops.  Then, Ao Bai pursued Wu Sangui, Tang Tong, Bai Guangen and other Ming army units, and won a great victory.  Therefore, in June of the seventh year of Chongde, Obai was promoted to the commander of the army, that is, Baya Lazhu Zhangjing, which was actually equivalent to the position of commander of the capital, that is, Gushan Ezhen, and became a figure with a higher status among the Eight Banners generals.  .

    But is such a character really dead?

    Since the Battle of Stone, how many people from the Manchu and Han Eight Banners died at the hands of Ding Yunyi?  Now it's Obai and Li Shutai's turn again!

    Is this Ding Yunyi really unkillable?

    Dorgon¡¯s heart was bleeding and Dorgon¡¯s eyes were on fire. He pulled out his sword and shouted crazily:

    "Kill, kill, kill all these Han people!"

    Ding Yunyi¡¯s fearlessness and bravery completely angered Dorgon!  He didn't believe that if he had so many elites, could he really not be able to help Ding Yunyi?

    He doesn¡¯t believe it, he will never believe it!

    Dorgon devoted all his strength. He wanted to kill all the soldiers of the Tiger Guard. He wanted to watch Ding Yunyi's head roll down to his feet!

    fail?  No, he will never tolerate failure in any situation!

    In fact, every soldier of the Tiger Guards knows that as the battle continues to develop, it is now a situation where there is no win.

    Unless reinforcements can arrive in time!

    But has the capital been recovered?  No news came at all.  The only thing they can do now is to continue fighting until the last person falls.

    Ding Yunyi no longer has the strength to continue fighting.  He just stood in the center of the battlefield, watching his soldiers fighting hard for the Ming Dynasty.

    Many, many things appeared in his mind.  From Penghu, to Taiwan, and then to the Central Plains.

    He never thought that this day would come, never thought that he would become the Wu Lie King of the Ming Dynasty, and never thought that he would have a vigorous decisive battle with the Manchus in Yiyishi!

    But now that I have done all this, even if I die, what will I have to regret?

    He even suddenly had a feeling that even if he really died, the world of Ming Dynasty would not change, and the country of Ming Dynasty would still belong to Ming Dynasty!

    Because, he inspired everyone¡¯s determination to resist to the end!

    In this case, you can smile happily, right?

    The injuries on my body started to hurt. I didn¡¯t feel that much pain before, but now it hurts so much that it hurts my heart.  Ding Yunyi doubted whether he was a hero or not. Didn't heroes never feel pain?

    Ding Yunyi smiled. He saw more and more enemies appearing on the battlefield.

    Suddenly, his ears moved, and he seemed to hear something.  Is it an illusion?  No, it wasn't a hallucination. What did he really hear?

    what is that?  Gunshots, those were bursts of gunfire!

    He tried hard to look into the distance, only to see dust flying in the distance, and then a huge flag appeared at the other end of the battlefield:

    bright!

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 575 Reinforcements¡ªReinforcements!

    He tried hard to look into the distance, only to see dust flying in the distance, and then a huge flag appeared at the other end of the battlefield:

    bright!

    The "Ming" of Ming Dynasty!  The "Ming" of the Ming Dynasty!

    When this battle flag flutters in the wind, all the fighting generals of the Tiger Guards know:

    Reinforcements - finally arrived!

    Reinforcements - arrived!

    At that moment, all the sounds of weapons clashing and shouts of killing seemed to disappear without a trace in an instant. Everything in the world was so quiet, and nothing could affect these loyal and brave Tiger Guard soldiers!

    Reinforcements - arrived!

    ¡°Kill¡ª¡ª¡± The one who rushed to the front was Fan Xiaotian!  This former child has now grown into one of the best generals in the Tiger Guard!

    "Kill!" The one at the front was Wang Wei!  What if this former prisoner also grew into one of the best generals in the Tiger Guards!

    Reinforcements are coming from all directions.  These people were shouting crazily and rushing madly, completely ignoring them. There was only one thing in their hearts:

    Rush forward, King Wu Lie is waiting for them there!

    Rush forward, all the brothers are waiting for them there!

    The turn of events was so drastic that when Manqing was about to win, something unexpected happened.

    First, thousands of people arrived on the battlefield, and then hordes of reinforcements appeared.

    These reinforcements include cavalry and infantry, and the first to arrive is the cavalry.  After they arrived at the battlefield, they directly joined the battle regardless of their formation.

    The infantry arrived next. Although they ran with their armor tilted and panting, once they arrived on the battlefield, they joined the war like the cavalry, regardless of fatigue.

    They have only one goal in mind:

    King Wulie¡ªthere!

    The muskets in the hands of the cavalry were scattered randomly, and the muskets in the hands of the infantry were also scattered randomly!  If you empty the musket, then charge indiscriminately!  Wherever there are enemies, rush to them and disrupt them!  Wherever there are people of your own, rush to them.  Meet them!

    This kind of unreasonable and brutal attack actually achieved unexpected miraculous results. The unprepared Qing army became chaotic under such a violent and exhausting impact.

    Fan Xiaotian and Wang Wei rushed in together, and they saw King Wu Lie - Ding Yunyi at a glance!

    King Wulie was injured all over his body, but he looked at them with a smile and was not affected by anything at all.

    But Wang Wei suddenly became anxious: "Duan San, Deng Changgui, you bastards, how did you protect King Wu Lie! Fan Xiaotian, stop the Qing Gou for me. I will lead King Wu Lie out!"

    "Duan San, Deng Changgui. Deng Changgui" Ding Yunyi pointed forward weakly.

    "King Wu Lie, let's go, Deng Changgui is here with me!" Duan Saner looked over and saw that Deng Changgui was swaying on his horse and seemed to be in trouble.

    Wang Wei pulled Ding Yunyi onto his horse and ran wildly outside.  Ding Yunyi smiled bitterly, when did he need the protection of others?

    However, now he felt that he really had no strength left in his body.  .  .  .  .  

    "Reinforcements, reinforcements!" Zhang Pu burst into tears.  Then he cried loudly: "Master Ding, reinforcements, reinforcements!"

    Ding Yuanzhao couldn't stop crying. Reinforcements, reinforcements have really arrived!

    At the most critical moment, those reinforcements did not live up to King Wu Lie's trust. They appeared on the battlefield when Ding Yunyi needed them most.

    Several war horses galloped over.

    As soon as Wang Wei arrived.  He jumped off the horse, and then helped Ding Yunyi, who was almost collapsed, from the horse.

    "Xiang Wen, Xiang Wen." Ding Yuanzhao and Zhang Pu ran over almost at the same time.

    "Father, Mr. Ximing. I'm not dead yet." Ding Yunyi forced a smile.

    "Yes, yes, you are not dead yet." Ding Yuanzhao and Zhang Pu couldn't help but shed tears again.

    "I'm not dead yet, and neither is my Ming Dynasty!" Ding Yunyi's voice suddenly rose: "I'm not dead, the Ming Dynasty, I'm not dead!"

    No one has ever seen King Wu Lie like this.  .  .  .  .  .

    Duan Saner also withdrew from the battlefield. Although he was also covered with injuries, his condition was much better than Ding Yunyi.  With the help of others, Deng Changgui was helped down.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?People can tell at a glance that Deng Changgui is dying!

    Without exception, his body was covered with wounds, and the deepest one was left by Obai.  He called softly: "King Wu Lie."

    Ding Yunyi walked to Deng Changgui's side with difficulty with Wang Wei's support.

    "King Wu Lie, I can't do it anymore." Deng Changgui could still laugh at this moment: "Since I followed you, I have never flinched in battles in the north and south. But there is always a pain in my heart. Why do I  Have you ever been with Wu Sangui? But I have washed away this shame."

    "Yes, you have cleaned up." Ding Yunyi nodded vigorously.

    "I originally wanted to fight with you to Shengjing, but now it seems there is no chance" Deng Changgui sighed longly and looked straight into the distance: "Da Ming, Daming.  .

    Deng Changgui passed away and closed his eyes forever.  .  .  .  .  .

    This loyal general, as he himself said, has never flinched once since he followed King Wu Lie Ding Yunyi, fighting in both the south and the north.  .  .  .  .  .

    He fell on a piece of stone, on the eve of victory.  .  .  .  .  .  But he also had nothing to regret in his heart. No matter what, he never betrayed his faith. He lived a heroic life!

    Ding Yunyi just watched Deng Changgui die in front of him. He also saw countless of the best and most loyal and brave Tiger Guard soldiers fall in front of him.

    But for the final victory, it is all worth it!

    Reinforcements continued to appear in Yishi.  Dorgon knew that he had lost his best chance to kill Ding Yunyi, and he might never have such a good opportunity again in the future.

    Dorgon knew better that he would not gain much advantage by continuing to fight. Under such circumstances, he issued an order to retreat.

    The Stone War is over.  .  .  .  .  .

    In this battle, the Tiger Guards' 20,000 sharp cavalry killed as many as 8,000 people and injured more than 10,000 people. Almost all the participants were injured.

    Deng Changgui and Bangzi Daddy are also buried here forever.  .  .  .  .  .

    The Huben Guards suffered heavy losses, but compared to them, the Qing army suffered even more heavy losses.

    King Kong Youde of Gongshun was killed in battle, Duke Xushun Shen Zhixiang was killed in battle, Han Zhenglan Banner Meile Ezhen Li Litai was killed in battle, and the third-class Angbang Zhang Jing Aobai was killed in battle.  .  .  .  .  .  In just one battle, so many princes and Zhang Jing of the Manchu Qing Dynasty died here.

    The total casualties of the Manchu-Han Eight Banners and the Guan Ning Army reached a staggering 27,000 people.

    What kind of battle is this!

    Ding Yunyi only had 20,000 cavalry in his hands.  But they killed far more enemies than their total number!

    What¡¯s even more terrible is that they don¡¯t know the situation in Shengjing at all.

    What happened to Shengjing?  No one can tell them.

    ??A piece of stone, a piece of stone, this will become a place that Manchu people will never forget.  .  .  .  .  

    "Report, all enemy troops have retreated into Shanhaiguan!"

    "Okay, then let's annihilate them at Shanhaiguan." Ding Yunyi lay on the bed and glanced at his subordinates gathered around him: "I just came to report that Li Dingguo is rushing here with all the main force. When Li Dingguo's main force arrives,  It¡¯s time to launch a general attack on Shanhaiguan!¡±

    Excited looks appeared on the faces of the Tiger Guard generals.

    General attack, general attack on the Qing Dynasty!

    Ding Yunyi still doesn¡¯t know the situation in Shengjing.  But it doesn't matter anymore. Even if the landing operation fails, the initiative for victory is now firmly in his own hands.

    As long as we can capture Shanhaiguan, there is no doubt about victory!

    The Tiger Guards possess powerful firearms, and the Manchu Qing Dynasty has lagged behind the Tiger Guards for a whole era!  No matter how many men they had, the Tiger Guards were absolutely sure of victory.

    Ding Yunyi suddenly breathed out softly: "Remember to collect the remains of the fallen soldiers and bury them properly."

    The scene suddenly became silent.

    Yes, they also sacrificed too much for such a victory.

    So many people sleep here.  I can never return to my hometown.  So many people gave their most precious lives here, but they could never see victory coming.

    Shanhaiguan, the majestic Shanhaiguan, is about to receive a baptism of artillery fire again.  .  .  ??.  

    When Ding Yunyi mobilized his troops and prepared to attack Shanhaiguan, Dorgon and Wu Sangui also fell into deep pain.

    They still haven¡¯t figured out why they couldn¡¯t win this time?

    Is it Ding Yunyi¡¯s bravery?  Is it the fearlessness of the Tiger Guards?  Maybe a bit of both, but not entirely.  Bravery and fearlessness cannot determine the direction of a war.

    Ding Yunyi dug a big hole from the beginning.  Just wait for the enemy to jump in by himself!

    He first used himself as bait to attract the enemy's attention, allowing Dorgon to send elite troops to Shanhaiguan, and then unexpectedly launched a landing operation in Shengjing!

    at the same time.  He is even attacking the capital with his main force!

    If anything goes wrong here, it will be Ding Yunyi who dies now!  But on the contrary, Ding Yunyi did not die, but the Qing army suffered a disastrous defeat.

    Maybe it¡¯s not considered a failure. They still have the ability to continue fighting. However, in Dorgon¡¯s view, they still cannot defeat the Tiger Guards despite having such a huge advantage. This is a disastrous failure in itself.

    How is Sheng Jing doing now?  Dorgon doesn't know the situation there yet.  But to be honest, Dorgon was not particularly worried.

    Shengjing cannot take it down with those landing troops.

    What he was thinking about was how to fight the next battle?  Return to Shengjing immediately, or continue the decisive battle with Huben Guards at Shanhaiguan?  This is related to the future of the entire Qing Dynasty!

    Dorgon was not able to make up his mind.

    But Wu Sangui had completely different thoughts from Dorgon. What he was thinking about was why he made such a wrong move: surrender to the Manchus?

    He really didn¡¯t know that Ding Yunyi had the courage to play such a big game of chess.  He didn't even expect that the Tiger Guards had become so terrifyingly powerful!

    ¡°If I had known all this a long time ago, maybe this wouldn¡¯t be the result now.  .  .  .  .  .  Unfortunately, it's too late to say anything now.

    Shanhaiguan will soon be attacked by the Ming army. Wu Sangui is still sure of guarding it, but will he stay here forever?

    How many years have you guarded the border for the Ming Dynasty?  After surrendering to the Qing Dynasty, it still ended like this?  Wu Sangui is not willing to give in. Wu Sangui is really not willing to give in.

    "King Pingxi, what do you think of the situation?" Dorgon interrupted the calm in the room.

    Wu Sangui was startled for a moment. There were so many Manchu officials here. Dorgon didn't ask them, but he first asked himself, King Pingxi, who had just surrendered not long ago?

    He adjusted his mood: "King Auxiliary Government. I thought that Ding Yunyi would definitely launch an attack on Shanhaiguan as soon as possible. Although our army did not gain any advantage in a piece of stone, it did not suffer any losses. At this moment, there are still many people in Shanhaiguan.  There are more than 100,000 soldiers who can completely resist the attack of the Tiger Guards."

    "Yes, it can be resisted completely." Dorgon nodded: "But now the enemy is launching an attack on Shengjing. Do you think we should continue to prepare for the decisive battle here, or go back to rescue Shengjing?"

    Wu Sangui did not understand the meaning of Dorgon's words.  .  .  .  .  .

    He thought for a long time and then said: "Please ask the auxiliary king to return to Shengjing, Wu Sangui is willing to stop the Ming army here!"

    "King Pingxi is commendable for his loyalty." Dorgon smiled slightly: "But I have another idea. I think I will lead the army to stand here and ask King Pingxi to return to Shengjing to aid."

    "What? I'm going back to support Shengjing?" Wu Sangui was stunned.  He never thought that Dorgon would make this suggestion.

    Dorgon smiled and said: "Yes, I just want to ask King Pingxi to come back to help Shengjing. Guan Ning's army is extremely elite. It is not under our Qing cavalry, and besides, it is a cavalry with the fastest speed. It is none other than King Pingxi to rescue Shengjing."

    Wu Sangui didn't know how to answer, but Dorgon didn't give him any room to think about it: "King Pingxi, it has been decided. Please ask King Pingxi to set out early tomorrow morning with Guan Ning's army. Reinforcement is like putting out a fire, without delay.  "

    Wu Sangui gritted his teeth.  He stood up and said "yes" loudly, then strode out.

    As soon as he left, the Manchu generals immediately became confused. Duduo was the first to shout: "Prince Auxiliary, why did you ask Wu Sangui to rescue Shengjing? These Han people are the most unreliable!"

    "Yes, the Han people are the most unreliable." Dorgon's eyes suddenly became extremely cold: "But this is why Wu Sangui was asked to save Shengjing!"

    The Manchus didn¡¯t understand Dorgon¡¯s meaning at all.

    Dorgon sneered??A few times: "Since Dorgon can surrender to us, he can also surrender to the Ming Dynasty again. What's more, he and Ding Yunyi once had eight worshippers. If after the attack of the Tiger Guards, he suddenly launched a civil strife in Shanhaiguan, the consequences would be disastrous.  . Shanhaiguan is ours now, and there must be no more accidents!¡±

    He paused briefly here and continued: "But it will be different if he is transferred to Shengjing for rescue. Shengjing is our fundamental place. There are Prince Zheng, Prince Ying and others guarding it. Wu Sangui left  Once we reach Shanhaiguan, he won't be able to make waves! After he rescued Sheng Jing, he could only follow us obediently!"

    Only then did the Manchu people suddenly realize.

    It turns out that this is what the auxiliary king had in mind!

    "How to control these Han people is very important!" Dorgon said with deep eyes: "The Anshi Rebellion occurred in the Tang Dynasty. After Emperor Daizong of the Tang Dynasty succeeded to the throne, Li Fuguo made great contributions to establishing the emperor. Based on this arrogance, he even said to Emperor Daizong: 'Your Majesty only  He had to live deep in the palace, and the outside political affairs were handled by old slaves. Although Daizong was dissatisfied, he was frightened by his military power, so he had to compromise and call him Shangfu. All matters, no matter how big or small, should be discussed with him before making a decision.  . Soon, Daizong took advantage of Li Fugu's unpreparedness and sent people disguised as thieves to assassinate Li Fugu. Then he pretended to order the hunt for the thieves and sent palace envoys to express condolences to his family. In October of the first year of Baoying, Daizong appointed King Yong Li Shi as the commander-in-chief of Shuofang.  He made Pugu Huai'en deputy marshal, and borrowed 100,000 troops from the Uighurs to attack Luoyang, Tokyo, which was once again occupied by the rebels. Shi Chaoyi was defeated and fled to Mozhou. Shi Chaoyi's generals Li Baochen, Li Huaixian, Tian Chengsi and others surrendered to the Tang army one after another.  . In the first month of the first year of Guangde, Shi Chaoyi hanged himself while his relatives were separated. Since then, the Tang Dynasty has completely put down the Anshi Rebellion that lasted for seven years and three months. "

    His eyes swept over the faces of his subordinates one by one: "The Tang Dynasty rebelled because of the rebellion of An Lushan and others whom he trusted, but Emperor Daizong of the Tang Dynasty made excellent use of Li Fuguo to ascend to the throne, and then eradicated Li Fuguo in one fell swoop.  Using those rebel generals to put down the rebellion, no matter how you evaluate Tang Daizong, his series of methods are indeed breathtaking. "

    The Manchu generals fully understood what Dorgon meant.

    When employing people, you must also guard against them. After the person's use value is squeezed out, he can disappear, and this is exactly the case for people like Wu Sangui.

    "Everyone." Dorgon said slowly: "The situation is very critical. No matter what Wu Sangui's true thoughts are in his heart, I am still confident that he will rescue Shengjing. What I am worried about is Shanhaiguan! If Shanhaiguan is broken,  Then Hu Benwei can conquer everything!"

    "Please rest assured, King Auxiliary!" Duduo stood up and said loudly: "Since Shanhaiguan is so steep, it will never be broken by the Ming army. We are all willing to follow the King Auxiliary and fight the Ming army to the end!"

    "Okay, this is my warrior of the Qing Dynasty!" Dorgon stood up and raised his voice: "We, the Qing Dynasty, will fight here for life and death. Please work hard!"

    There was a muffled thunder in the sky outside, as if it was about to pierce the sky.

    I don¡¯t know why, but Dorgon¡¯s mood suddenly turned gloomy.

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 576 Shanhaiguan

    Wu Sangui's mood is darker than Dorgon's!

    He surrendered to the Manchus, but after the Battle of One Stone, Dorgon clearly showed his distrust of himself.  Why did he send himself to rescue Shengjing? Did Dorgon really think he was a fool?

    But now, besides following the Manchus wholeheartedly, is there any other way I can do it?

    His subordinates were all panic-stricken.  Leave Shanhaiguan and go to Shengjing?  Why?  After leaving here, what else can people like me do?

    But Wu Sangui had no choice. If he carried out the orders of the Manchus, he would become a lost dog. If he did not carry out the orders of the Manchus?  Will Dorgon let him go?

    If you had known this, why did you do it in the first place?

    Guan Ningjun left Shanhaiguan, but they did not go far and met Beilenikan and Beizi Tunqi who were the first to rush to rescue Shengjing.  Both of their faces were pale, and no one knew what had happened.

    As soon as he saw Wu Sangui and his Guan Ning army, Nikan asked about their purpose. He heard that they were going to rescue Shanhaiguan. He suddenly let out a long sigh: "There's no need to rescue them, just go back."

    Wu Sangui was shocked, as if he vaguely knew what was going on

    ?¡­

    "Auxiliary King, it's over, it's all over!" Returning to Shanhaiguan, when he saw Dorgon, Nikan burst into tears: "Shengjing, our Shengjing is over!"

    With a "boom", like thunder exploding above his head, Dorgon stood up suddenly and grabbed Nikan: "What? What did you say?"

    "Shengjing, it's over!" Nikan's tears flowed down: "The Ming army defeated Shengjing. Many people died. The emperor and the two empress dowagers were all captured by the Ming army!  "

    Dorgon swayed and stood there blankly. After a while, he opened his mouth and spit out a large mouthful of blood. Then he swayed and fell heavily to the ground

    "Auxiliary King, Assistant King!" Countless Manchu generals rushed forward

    When Dorgon opened his eyes and woke up leisurely, he looked at the stunned generals beside him.  With trembling lips, he said: "No, no, how could Shengjing be breached"

    "It's true, King Auxiliary." Nikan wiped his tears and said, "We were only halfway there when we saw people running out of Shengjing. The Ming army's artillery fire was so fierce that it broke through Shengjing in half a day.  Then the Ming army entered the city in large numbers, but the inner city couldn't be defended!"

    Dorgon stood up tremblingly, facing the direction of Shengjing and fell to his knees with a plop.  The Manchu and Han generals also quickly knelt down behind him

    "Your Majesty, I am incompetent. I am incompetent!" Dorgon couldn't help but shed tears: "I am ashamed of my late emperor and my ancestors of the Qing Dynasty! I failed to protect the Qing Dynasty.  A capital crime!"

    "I and others are all guilty of death!"

    Weeping and kowtowing at the same time, these Manchus seemed like their own mothers and fathers were dead After a long commotion, Dorgon stood up with the help of others.

    What should I do, what should I do now?  Shengjing has been broken, what should we do now?

    At this time, Dorgon was also confused

    The Qing Dynasty, the Qing Dynasty!

    "Auxiliary King, go back to Shengjing!" Duduo shouted: "While the Ming army has just captured Shengjing, let's go back to Shengjing and rescue the emperor!"

    Dorgon smiled bitterly: "Kill back? How to fight back? As soon as we leave here, the Ming army will seize Shanhaiguan. By then, they will form a double-team on us, and we will die without a place to die!"

    Wu Sangui opened his mouth to say something, but in the end he still couldn't say it

    He originally wanted to defend Shanhaiguan by himself.  But he also knows.  The Manchus would never trust themselves and would never leave themselves alone in Shanhaiguan.

    Sometimes being a traitor is so embarrassing and frustrating

    The Manchu people looked at each other, at this time they were completely confused.  Home is gone.  What else could they do?

    The enemy is just outside the pass, and the Ming troops in Shengjing may attack the pass anytime and anywhere. With the power inside Shanhaiguan now, is it possible for them to continue to persevere?

    Dorgon is also thinking about this issue

    We must admit that this has reached a very serious moment.  Once Shengjing was defeated, although there were still troops in the places controlled by the Qing Dynasty, they were unable to provide support to Shanhaiguan. Now the only hope for the Qing Dynasty was itself and these troops!

    How to saveLan?  Dorgon was confused

    "My auxiliary king, another Ming army has arrived at Shanhaiguan!"

    Bad news reached Dorgon¡¯s ears again.  He listened silently and nodded silently, but no one knew what he meant by nodding.

    "Stick to Shanhaiguan!" Dorgon finally made his decision: "The city wall of Shanhaiguan is strong and it is a natural danger! Besides, there is enough food and grass here to hold on. Nikan, Tunqi!"

    "exist!"

    "I will give you another 10,000 troops. You can prepare to attack Shengjing and attract the Ming army from Shengjing so that they will not dare to act rashly and wait for an opportunity to launch an attack!"

    "yes!"

    "Wu Sangui!"

    "exist!"

    "You lead all the Guan Ning troops to camp outside the city. I heard that the Huben Guards' artillery is extremely sharp. Once they use the artillery, they will attack them regardless of the cost!"

    "Yes!" Wu Sangui responded gloomily.

    Let yourself be stationed outside Shanhaiguan?  Then your Guan Ning army will be the first to face the artillery attack. Doesn't this mean that you have to die yourself?  But what can I say now?

    Dorgon's cold eyes fell on Wu Sangui: "King Pingxi, considering Ding Yunyi's character, you have no way out."

    He is warning Wu Sangui that he has no way to go to the Ming army again, and the Ming Dynasty will no longer accept him as a traitor

    Dorgon finished ordering these things one by one.  Then he cheered up and said: "Everyone, although Shengjing has been destroyed, the Qing Dynasty has not yet been destroyed. As long as I, Dorgon, are outside the Qing Dynasty, the Qing Dynasty will definitely not be destroyed! The Ming Dynasty's Beijing was also destroyed.  , but they gave birth to King Wu Lie, Ding Yunyi. Could it be that Prince Rui of the Qing Dynasty could not compare to King Wu Lie of the Ming Dynasty? "

    "We are all willing to follow the King of Assistant Government and fight to the end!"

    Dorgon waved his hand and asked everyone to prepare, leaving only Duoduo alone.  He was silent there for a long time.  Then he opened his mouth and said: "Old Fifteen, the situation is very critical."

    Duduo nodded: "Brother Fourteen, can Shanhaiguan really be defended?"

    Even people like Duduo were shaken, which was completely unthinkable before.  Dorgon pursed his lips and said: "If you can hold it, you have to hold it, and if you can't hold it, you have to hold it. We are the last hope of the Qing Dynasty! Old Fifteen, if necessary, fight to the death with me for the Qing Dynasty.  "

    "Brother Fourteen, don't worry!" Duduo raised his voice: "As long as I, Duduo, are here, those Ming Dynasty people who want to seize Shanhaiguan will have to step over my body!"

    I am still relieved about Duduo Dorgon: "But you must monitor the Guan Ning Army who wants Wu Sangui. This army is still very effective. Remember, they are used to consume the Ming Army. If they are defeated, you know what to do.  ?"

    Duduo was startled for a moment, then Dorgon helped him and said: "Don't let a Guan Ning army enter Shanhaiguan!"

    Duduo immediately understood what he meant.  Dorgon meant that Guan Ningjun was about to die, and they must all die outside Shanhaiguan.

    The Manchus never cared about the lives of these surrendered generals.

    Wu Sangui was betrayed. When he sold Shanhaiguan, he had already been betrayed.  His fate had been sealed by the Manchus at this moment.

    But he can¡¯t blame anyone, this path is his own choice

    ?¡­

    At this time, the Huben Guard generals who rushed to the battlefield one after another were also summoned together. This was an order personally issued by King Wu Lie Ding Yunyi.

    All the generals know that King Wulie fought bloody battles.  He almost died on the battlefield.  He is injured everywhere now, and the doctor has told him many times that he must stay in bed to rest. Why did he summon the generals again at this time?

    Did something big happen?

    While the generals were speculating, King Wu Lie slowly appeared with the support of Duan Saner.

    "King Wu Lie!" The generals all stood up with a "hurrah".

    The expression on King Wulie¡¯s face seemed a little strange today, but no one could tell what it was.

    "Everyone, sit down." Ding Yunyi said and sat down first.

    He looked at his subordinates and said, "In a battle of stone, nearly 200,000 Manchus and Guan Ning's army were unable to do anything to our 20,000 elite troops. I think the Manchus' strength has been exhausted."

    He suddenly said such a sentence out of nowhere.  No one knows what this means

    There are still about 100,000 enemies in Shanhaiguan. How can we say that the Manchus are exhausted?While he was guessing, a voice came from outside: "General Li Dingguo has arrived with his army!"

    As soon as young Li Dingguo came in, he shouted: "King Wu Lie. Recover the capital!"

    "Okay, good Li Dingguo!"

    Ding Yunyi laughed and said: "I already know that the capital has been recovered, and our Ming Dynasty cannot be destroyed! The intruders cannot destroy our Ming Dynasty, and the Manchu Qing Dynasty cannot destroy our Ming Dynasty! Dingguo, you are here at the right time, I have great news."  To announce!¡±

    The great news?  All the generals held their breath.

    Ding Yunyi's eyes swept over the generals one by one, and then slowly said word by word: "Shengjing has been captured by me!"

    Although it was just a simple statement, everyone was stunned. They almost suspected that they heard it wrong!

    Shengjing has been taken down?  This, how is this possible?  Li Dingguo led his army to storm the capital, and King Wu Lie was bloody. Where did the troops come from to capture Shengjing?

    Ding Yunyi said with a smile: "We, the navy and the army, jointly landed in Dandong and conquered Shengjing in one fell swoop. We warmly welcomed the Manchu puppet emperor Fulin, the puppet empress dowager Bumubutai and Zhezhe, and the puppet prince Zheng Jier  Harang and othersSheng Jing, it¡¯s over!¡±

    After a brief silence, a huge cheer broke out.

    It¡¯s incredible.  It¡¯s so incredible!  Before, the Huben Guard Navy suddenly went on an expedition. King Wulie told them that it was just an expedition against other vassal countries, but they never thought that King Wulie would actually send them to attack Shengjing!

    No wonder, no wonder, before, some people wondered why King Wu Lie actually divided his troops to attack some vassal country at such a critical time.

    Looking at the cheering subordinates, Ding Yunyi smiled slightly.

    In order to keep it secret, even the soldiers who participated in the landing operations did not know where their destination was, except for their close generals.

    And now.  Everything has really been a huge success

    Ding Yuanzhao burst into tears. He knelt down and cried in the direction of the capital: "Your Majesty, Your Majesty, Shengjing has been breached, Shengjing has been breached! The end of Jinlu is coming soon!"

    "Your Majesty" in his mouth was referring to Emperor Chongzhen.  If Chongzhen is alive in heaven, he will definitely be very pleased when he hears this news.

    Ding Yuanzhao is extremely proud and proud!

    After the capital city was captured by intruders, all those loyal to the Ming Dynasty felt extremely desperate.  But in the shortest time, not only the capital was recovered.  Moreover, even Shengjing, the "capital" of the Manchus, was captured!

    And all these miracles were created by one person:

    Ding Yunyi!

    What makes Ding Yuanzhao feel proud is that it was his son who created this miracle

    Zhang Pu helped him up from the ground, and the two of them wanted to cry and laugh at each other.

    Such joy and excitement may not pass for a long time.

    It took a long time for the military camp to become quiet. Wang Wei said loudly: "King Wu Lie, why don't you take this opportunity to storm Shanhaiguan? Most of the remaining Manchu troops are in Shanhaiguan. If they are destroyed in one fell swoop, the world will be peaceful!"

    "Yes. I am about to storm Shanhaiguan!" Ding Yunyi put away his smile: "The Jinlu are rampant and have invaded our territory for a long time. Now is the time to settle old and new accounts with them! I have decided that I will personally command this battle of Shanhaiguan.  !¡±

    The generals looked at each other in shock.  King Wu Lie was so seriously injured that he still took command personally?  But if you think about it carefully, you will feel relieved. King Wu Lie is basically invincible in the minds of all the soldiers!

    Ding Yunyi calmed down: "What is the situation in Shanhaiguan now?"

    "Dorgon Chenbing is inside the pass, and Wu Sangui is stationed outside the pass!"

    "Wu Sangui?" Ding Yunyi curled his lips disdainfully: "He devoted his life for the Manchus. But the Manchus sent him to die? In that case, we will help him! Concentrate the artillery we arrived earlier and aim at Wu Sangui  They stormed the military camp and bombarded them non-stop, not caring about the number of casualties they caused, but they must destroy their morale!"

    "yes!"

    Ding Yunyi took a deep breath: "The rest of the ministries gathered at the designated location, ordered the artillery to speed up the delivery to Shanhaiguan, ordered the ministries to speed up the delivery of materials to Shanhaiguan! Ordered the troops occupying Shengjing to speed up the movement to Shanhaiguan! Hit me with artillery shells, and guard Guan Ning  I will completely destroy the army, completely destroy Shanhaiguan, and completely destroy the Manchus!¡±

    "The Ming Dynasty is mighty! King Wu Lie is mighty! The Tiger Guards are mighty!!!"

    What Ding Yunyi and Daming are waiting for??The day is finally here

    Looking at the Tiger Guard generals who were happily going out to prepare, Ding Yuanzhao and Zhang Pu stayed behind. The two looked at each other, and Zhang Pu slowly said: "King Wu Lie, the overall situation of the world has been decided, and the destruction of the Manchus is imminent.  , I once asked King Wu Lie about the selection of the new emperor, and King Wu Lie said that he knew it well, now he can tell us, right? "

    Ding Yuanzhao also said: "Xiang Wen, if your name is not correct, your words will not be correct. His Majesty died for his country. Several princes have not been found yet. Currently, people from all walks of life are eyeing this throne. Once they are the first to claim it,  I¡¯m afraid things won¡¯t be easy to handle.¡±

    "Be the first to support the establishment?" Ding Yunyi sneered: "We, the Huben Guards, fought bloody battles to regain the capital, fought bloody battles with the Qing army, and captured Shengjing. Those people want to have the merit of supporting the establishment? Aren't they afraid that our Huben Guards army will attack them?"

    Ding Yuanzhao and Zhang Pu shuddered. Ding Yunyi's meaning couldn't be more obvious. If anyone uses force on Xinjun without his permission, there will be only one result:

    Will become the enemy of Ding Yunyi and Huben Wei!

    Ding Yunyi¡¯s wings are strong. He defeated the bandits and the Manchus. No one can challenge his authority.  Hundreds of thousands of extremely elite Tiger Guards and countless terrifying firearms will be his greatest source of confidence!

    "I have sent people to find the late emperor's princes. It is best to find them." Ding Yunyi said slowly at this time: "If we can find one of the princes and they are still young, things will be much easier to handle."

    Ding Yuanzhao and Zhang Pu were startled, are they young?  Things will be much easier to handle?  Does King Wu Lie Ding Yunyi really want to control the emperor in his own hands?

    "Father, Mr. Ximing, you have misunderstood what I meant." Ding Yunyi seemed to have read their thoughts and said with a smile: "What I mean is actually to transform the Ming Dynasty and make the Ming Empire immortal forever!  "

    Ding Yuanzhao and Zhang Pu were still confused and had no idea what Ding Yunyi wanted to do.

    Let the Ming Empire last forever?  is it possible?  How many dynasties have been extremely powerful throughout the ages, only to collapse in the end?

    Ding Yunyi did not explain his thoughts to them carefully: "Father, Mr. Ximing, just wait. I have sent people to do this. I believe there will be results soon. Your Majesty, you still belong to the Zhu family.  Your Majesty, the Ming Dynasty is no longer the Ming Dynasty it was before!¡±

    "Let the Ming Dynasty be immortal for thousands of years, and let the Ming Dynasty stand firm in the world for thousands of years. This is the unswerving thought in his heart."

    A powerful country cannot flash through the long river of history like a flash in the pan. This country of ours cannot experience the changes of dynasties after dynasties.

    Every change of dynasties will only bring heavy damage caused by war to this country!

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 577: The Destruction of Guan Ning¡¯s Army

    Wu Sangui and his Guan Ning army were finally forced to face that terrible artillery fire!

    The Huben Guards did not give them any time to breathe at all, and the artillery shells fell on the Guan Ning Army's barracks at the first moment.  The moment the cannon sounded, Wu Sangui had a bad premonition in his heart:

    The end of myself and Guan Ningjun is coming!

    Those terrifying artillery opened their ferocious mouths, spitting out the shells from their mouths, and then slammed them into the enemy's camp.

    Fires rose up in the military camp, constantly devouring everything around them, but the soldiers of the Guan Ning Army had no way of fighting back.

    In previous wars, they could rely on elite cavalry to launch waves of charges against the enemy, but this method is obviously not applicable now.  Perhaps most of them will be dead before they reach the halfway mark.

    But their ending here doesn't seem to be much better The falling shells continue to destroy this place, constantly taking the lives of Guan Ning's army.

    The shells are endless.

    The gunners of the Tiger Guard did not hold back at all. They wanted to throw out all the cannonballs at once!

    Wu Sangui and his men stared blankly at all this, unable to say a word. This was not the war they imagined at all.

    What does it mean to be beaten passively without even having the strength to fight back?  When has Guan Ningjun ever fought such a useless battle?  They traveled across the battlefield, and they were never afraid even when facing the Qing army.

    But now Wu Sangui really saw fear on the faces of his subordinatesthe kind of fear that he tried his best to hide but couldn't hide at all

    "King Pingxi. I can't beat him."

    Wu Sangui turned around and saw Gu Yushi who had been following him.

    He sighed and nodded: "Yeah, I really can't beat them"

    The subordinates have never heard such depressing words from Wu Sangui. In their memory, Wu Sangui has never been afraid, no matter how dangerous the situation is.

    But now he is really scared

    The sound of artillery rumbled on the battlefield, shells continued to fall in the military camp, and reports of casualties kept coming. Everything seemed so sad and helpless.

    The key problem is that Wu Sangui can¡¯t find any solution at all

    Who can tell him what to do?  No!  Not now and never again.  However, will Wu Sangui and his Guan Ningjun have a future?

    "Can I flush it once?" Gu Yushi asked tentatively.

    "No." Wu Sangui shook his head numbly: "The only result of rushing out now is to die. Our cavalry can't even make it halfway."

    Several sighs came from Wu Sangui's subordinates, and Wu Sangui couldn't help but sigh. He had fallen into a quagmire and couldn't extricate himself.

    Ding Yunyi, Ding Yunyi, why do you treat your former brother like this?  Do you really not remember the sworn relationship in the past at all?

    Wu Sangui slowly closed his eyes

    ?¡­

    The fierce artillery fire of the Tiger Guards made the Manchus on Shanhaiguan feel the strongest shock. It was the first time for them to see such terrible artillery fire.

    This is simply unstoppable!

    Now Dorgon vaguely understands why Shengjing fell so quickly.  If Shengjing is also facing artillery fire, why should he resist?

    Even Shanhaiguan cannot withstand such artillery fire, right?

    Those Guan Ning troops were whining, screaming, and running amid the artillery fire.  But no matter where they ran, the artillery fire followed them closely as if it had eyes.

    This is the most terrifying scene Dorgon can even feel the fear in Shanhaiguan That's right, it is indeed the fear coming from Shanhaiguan.

    ¡°Every one of his subordinates had panic on their faces. Maybe they were thinking in their hearts, what would happen if these artillery fires were aimed at them?

    The landslide and the ground are shattered, everything is destroyed!

    Dorgon felt as helpless as Wu Sangui at this time. He knew that it was Guan Ningjun now, but it would soon be his turn.

    How could I block such a terrifying attack from the enemy at that time

    ?¡­

    A whole day of artillery attacks caused Guan Ning's army to suffer the heaviest losses since its establishment.  What's even more tragic is that heWe haven't even seen the enemy yet!

    This is the most serious damage to their confidence and morale.

    And this is exactly what Ding Yunyi wants!

    Although the artillery attacks stopped at night, it did not bring the slightest comfort to these Guan Ning troops, because once the sun rises tomorrow, a new round of attacks will soon begin again.

    The attitude of the Huben Guards has been very clear: they will never stop the artillery bombardment until these Guan Ning troops outside the pass are annihilated.

    Gu Yushi came over, and you could tell what had happened from his face.  But Wu Sangui still held a trace of luck in his heart: "Has Prince Rui agreed to send troops?"

    "No." Gu Yushi shook his head in despair: "Prince Rui said that he does not have the strength to reinforce us now, and he also said that we should fight back. As long as we rush in front of the artillery, the enemy will have nothing to do."

    "Counterattack?" Wu Sangui snorted coldly: "Let those Eight Banners cavalry charge and see if they can rush in front of the enemy's artillery!"

    The feeling of being abandoned is getting stronger and stronger.  Wu Sangui didn't expect those Manchus to be so cruel

    "King Pingxi." Gu Yushi hesitated for a moment: "Sooner or later, all of us will die here. How about we make contact with the Ming army opposite? At any rate, we were once the Ming army."

    Wu Sangui smiled bitterly and shook his head: "Is it possible? Do you know who the person opposite us is? Ding Yunyi! What he hates most in his life is people like us. When have you ever seen him show mercy to his enemies?"

    yes.  When did anyone see Ding Yunyi showing mercy to his enemies?  This is true for rogue bandits, this is true for Jinlu, and it is even more true for traitors.

    Perhaps what Ding Yunyi wants to do most right now is to kill Wu Sangui!

    "Then what should we do?" Gu Yushi asked desperately.

    What should we do?  Wu Sangui also wanted someone to answer his question, but he was the coach of Guan Ningjun. Who else could give him the answer to a question that he couldn't even answer?

    Wu Sangui composed himself: "Since you will definitely die if you are shelled here, then just leave here!"

    Gu Yushi was startled at first, then became excited: "Leave here?"

    "Get out of here!" Wu Sangui emphasized his tone, and then summoned all the generals of Guan Ning Army. He told them the current predicament of Guan Ning Army and his decision.  Then he asked loudly:

    "No one cares about us, except ourselves. There is only death here, but you are all my brothers. I can never watch you die, so I will lead you to break out!"

    In the past, every time Wu Sangui said something like this, it would always attract countless responses, but now the scene is completely silent.

    Wu Sangui knew that his subordinates were heartbroken.

    But he continued to encourage them: "Don't be afraid, I am here. You are here!"

    "But why should we surrender to the Manchus?"

    Suddenly someone asked this question, and for a moment everyone¡¯s eyes fell on Wu Sangui.

    Wu Sangui was stunned.  Someone actually dared to question himself.  This was simply unimaginable before.  Once authority is shaken, it is difficult to restore it.

    And once things get started, there will soon be countless followers Someone else whispered: "We want to go home, we really want to go home."

    This is not my home, no!  They are not working for the Ming Dynasty, they are working for the Manchus!  Even if they die, they can't get rid of the reputation of being traitors, and what kind of unfair treatment will their family members in their hometown suffer because of such abuse?

    "You are our Commander Wu, not some King of Pingxi." A general pulled out his sword and threw it to the ground: "Commander Wu, I am going home. My weapon is here, you can kill me  , but it can¡¯t stop me from going home!¡±

    After saying that, he really turned his head and left here He didn't care at all that a knife would pierce his back

    Gu Yushi was furious and was about to pull out the knife, but Wu Sangui stopped his movement It was not that Wu Sangui was afraid of killing, but that he saw something that scared him even more:

    A large number of soldiers are the same as the first general.  Throwing their weapons to the ground, they turned around and left the Guan Ning Army they had died for.

    More and more people are joining such a team. You can kill one person, but can you kill everyone here?

    Wu Sangui closed his eyes in pain Guan Ningjun.  ???Ning Jun, my own Guan Ning Jun!  In the past, these people only followed their own lead, but now they have all left one by one.

    They left without looking back

    The Guan Ning Army may have ended their historical mission here.

    A large number of Guan Ning troops appeared on the battlefield, but this time they did not go to fight, they went to surrender.  They had no weapons in their hands. They silently took their horses and slowly walked towards the Hu Ben Guards' camp

    The officers and soldiers of the Huben Guard also came out of the military camp one after another, and they also looked at the people walking towards them silently

    The Guan Ning troops who came were all unarmed. They did not carry weapons. No matter how suspicious they were, they knew they were here to surrender, but it all happened too quickly.

    Ding Yunyi also walked out of the military camp with Duan Saner's support.

    Wu Sangui, Guan Ningjun, is your end really coming so soon?

    A general from the Guan Ning Army was the first to walk into the military camp. He silently looked at the general from the Tiger Guards opposite, and then said softly: "We are back. It's up to you to kill or imprison!"

    Duan Saner slowly walked out of the military camp and looked at the surrendered officers and soldiers of the Guan Ning Army: "King Wu Lie has an order, all surrendered officers and soldiers will not be held accountable for any further."

    Countless sighs of relief could be heard.

    In fact, for Ding Yunyi, there is only one real culprit: Wu Sangui!  And these soldiers are just chess pieces that Wu Sangui can use.

    In just one night, there were less than 3,000 people left around Wu Sangui!

    What a terrible thing this is!

    One night, only one night, so many people left here without looking back to find their dreams:

    go home!

    Only when you leave here can you return to your home

    Wu Sangui glanced at Gu Yushi: "Aren't you leaving?"

    "I won't leave!" Gu Yushi shook his head: "My life was given by King Pingxi, and I will stay with King Pingxi no matter what!"

    "Don't call me King Pingxi from now on. You should call me Commander-in-Chief!" Wu Sangui regained some of his vitality: "Brothers, let's break out! As long as we can break through successfully, you are all my good brothers who share life and death!"  "

    Wu Sangui¡¯s breakout begins!  The breakout of the last three thousand Guanning troops has begun!

    The artillery fire continued to roar again, seeming to see Wu Sangui and Guan Ningjun off.

    The casualties are still increasing, and the three thousand people look so pathetic under the bombardment of artillery fire.  They can't see where the hope is and they are chasing a hopeless hope.

    Wu Sangui and his Guan Ning army were heavily surrounded in the middle. They originally wanted to break out, but they never expected that they would now become trapped beasts.

    But Wu Sangui is still fighting!

    There are two most brave generals in the Ming Dynasty, one is Ding Yunyi, and the other is Wu Sangui!  Ding Yunyi was galloping among thousands of troops, and Wu Sangui also believed that he would stand out!

    There are more and more enemies around.  There is less and less space left for Wu Sangui to break out.  The three thousand people around Wu Sangui are all his cronies who have followed him for many years, and they are the only force that will not betray Wu Sangui!

    But it¡¯s not just the surrounding enemies that can¡¯t be killed.  Those firearms were also destroying Guan Ningjun's last bit of determination

    The knife was whistling there, and the blood was rushing there. Wu Sangui gritted his teeth and persisted bitterly.  Twice, a gap had been torn open, but it was immediately closed by more enemies.

    Suddenly, Gu Yushi's cry came from the side: "Headquarters!"

    Wu Sangui looked over there, and he saw Gu Yushi sitting on the horse blankly, and then fell to the ground No matter what Gu Yushi had done before, at least there was one thing, he would do it until his death.  He is loyal to Wu Sangui.

    Wu Sangui found that the corners of his eyes were a little moist. What a good subordinate.  It's a pity that it was buried here

    The number of people around them has become less and less, and most of the Guan Ning Army died under the firearms of the Tiger Guards.  Wu Sangui's heart became colder and colder.

    Breaking through has become such an unattainable thing

    Suddenly, the roar of the muskets stopped and then the Tiger Guards stopped their movements Only then did Wu Sangui realize that he was the only one left in the entire Guan Ning army.  people

    Maybe it was Hu Benwei who kept him here on purpose

    The tiger guards slowly separated,A majestic figure riding on a horse slowly appeared in Wu Sangui's sight:

    Ding Yunyi!

    Wu Sangui stopped his movements.  He looked at Ding Yunyi for a long time: "Can you still ride a horse?"

    "I couldn't ride anymore." Ding Yunyi replied honestly: "But in order to see you, I still reluctantly got on the horse."

    "Why?" Wu Sangui asked curiously.

    "Because you were my eldest brother after all!"

    "Haven't you already broken up with me?"

    "Yes, I have broken ties with you!" Ding Yunyi nodded: "But you have been my eldest brother, so I want to watch you die like an eldest brother."

    Wu Sangui smiled miserably.  He came to see him die!

    Ding Yunyi stared at the person in front of him: "Wu Sangui, do you still remember the time when you and I were always in and out?"

    Of course Wu Sangui remembers that it was his most glorious period

    ?¡­

    At that time, they had only one common enemy:

    ??Jinlu!

    Wu Sangui¡¯s laughter rang out on the battlefield: ¡°Second brother, look, the one over there is called Cheng Liuba, and the one on the right is called He Erhaqi. Second brother, which one do you want?¡±

    "What do I want for you, brother? Let's see who wants to kill him!"

    Ding Yunyi's words fell to the ground, and the war horse had already galloped out.

    "Why are you cheating, second brother? Wait for me!"

    ?? Laughing loudly, Wu Sangui also ran out

    ?¡­

    "What are the names of those two people?" Dodo asked angrily.

    "One is General Wu Sangui, and the other is General Ding Yunyi."

    Nine in and nine out, no one can beat you!

    Ding Yunyi and Wu Sangui, the two most dazzling stars on the battlefield, completely ignited the fighting spirit of the Ming army!

    It is completely conceivable what it would be like when there are two murderous gods who are simply unable to resist, and they can move in and out freely among thousands of troops.

    The morale on one side has been ignited, but the morale on the other side is rapidly disappearing.

    The war situation quickly began to take a major turn.

    "Ding Yunyi is invincible! Wu Sangui is unstoppable!"

    Such calls also began to appear on the battlefield

    ?¡­

    At that time, he and Ding Yunyi were so brilliant on the battlefield, their dazzling light ignited the morale of the Ming army.

    But now they have become sworn enemies. Is this a mockery of God?

    "Wu Sangui, go ahead and don't tarnish the reputation you once had, even though you have already tarnished it."

    Wu Sangui looked at Ding Yunyi coldly: "Do you really want me to die?"

    "Yes, I really want to watch you die."

    Wu Sangui looked up to the sky and laughed: "Okay, okay, second brother, King Wu Lie, since you want to see Wu Sangui die so much, then I will make it happen for you!"

    He turned back and slashed his own throat with the knife.

    Then a corpse fell heavily under the horse!

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 578 Shanhaiguan, Shanhaiguan!

    Wu Sangui's body lay quietly on the ground, and the sword that had once made people angry after hearing it fell quietly to the side.

    Wu Sangui is dead. Wu Sangui, who once made the situation change and became an invincible opponent on the battlefield, is dead.

    Ding Yunyi looked at the corpse on the ground calmly, feeling some emotion in his heart.  In fact, if I had been able to reach out and give him a hand before, maybe he wouldn't have ended up like this.

    But he didn¡¯t do it himself.

    Why?  Is it because the image of Wu Sangui has been deeply ingrained in my heart, or is it because of something else?  Ding Yunyi himself couldn't explain clearly.

    "Cut off Wu Sangui's head and hang it outside the military camp!" Ding Yunyi said calmly: "This is the end of the traitor!"

    This is the fate of a traitor!

    This is a warning to all people in the world, never to be a traitor in your life!

    And this Ding Yunyi¡¯s eyes have already fallen on Shanhaiguan!

    There is the last pass of the war!

    The destruction of Wu Sangui and Guan Ning's army also clearly fell into the eyes of the Manchus. They never thought that the all-powerful Guan Ning's army would perish in such a way.

    What¡¯s even more unexpected is that Ding Yunyi really didn¡¯t let Wu Sangui go!

    Wu Sangui¡¯s head is still looking at Shanhaiguan with wide eyes.  .  .  .  .  .

    Dorgon closed his eyes, and after a while he opened them. He sighed longly, and another piece of available power was gone.

    The strength of the Qing army was weakened bit by bit.  .  .  .  .

    Ding Yunyi!  Ding Yunyi!

    At this time, Dorgon was thinking about this name.  .  .  .  .  .  Seeing that the strategy of "exterminating the Ming Dynasty" was about to succeed, the result was that everything was turned upside down.  The one who won the final victory was actually the Ming Dynasty.

    Final victory?  Yes, final victory!  In fact, by this time, Dorgon's heart had already vaguely felt this ominous feeling.

    If you only rely on a Shanhaiguan Pass, it will be difficult for you to hold on. Now you can only look forward to two things:

    First, Qing troops from all over the country heard the news and attacked Shengjing and sent reinforcements to Shanhaiguan. Perhaps this could change the current situation; second, a miracle happened.

    But things like miracles are too illusory.  .  .  .  .  .

    On April 20, more than 90% of the troops of the Huben Guards arrived on the battlefield, and all the artillery arrived at Shanhaiguan.  This means the final battle is about to begin!

    At the same time in the afternoon, bad news reached Dorgon¡¯s ears:

    Nikan and Tunqi, who launched a feint attack in the direction of Shengjing, were met with an active attack by the Ming army. More than 3,000 people were annihilated, and more than 2,000 were captured or missing. Nikan and Tunqi were in embarrassment with less than 5,000 people.  He fled back to Shanhaiguan.

    At the same time, the Manchu troops in various places were massively attacked by the Ming army who landed.

    Now, the only ones who can save themselves are the troops in Shanhaiguan!

    On April 21, Ding Yunyi, who had completed all preparations, finally decided not to wait any longer and began the general attack on Shanhaiguan!

    The number of artillery pieces that make people tremble with fear is neatly arranged outside Shanhaiguan.  Densely packed Tiger Guard soldiers appeared outside Shanhaiguan, and those war flags of the Ming Dynasty were flying outside Shanhaiguan!

    Ding Yunyi, who was riding on the horse, knew clearly.  This will be the last war!

    "Let's begin!" Ding Yunyi calmly issued this order.

    When this order came out, overwhelming artillery shells fell towards Shanhaiguan, and the "rumbling" sound of the artillery completely drowned everything.

    The final decisive battle between the Ming Dynasty and the Manchu and Qing Dynasties has begun!

    This is the most glorious battle of the Ming Dynasty, and this is the most glorious battle of the Han people!

    The endless artillery fire declared the determination of the Ming Dynasty, and the cannonballs that eclipsed the sky and the earth told all the Manchus in Shanhaiguan: The end is today!

    This is the punishment of Ming Dynasty!

    The majestic Xiongguan once blocked the Qing army from entering the pass, but it started from the day Wu Sangui dedicated Shanhaiguan.  This majestic pass changed his destiny.

    The artillerymen of Huben Guard will not have any hesitation because of the history of this magnificent pass. In their eyes, there is only one kind of person in the pass:

    enemy!

    Shanhaiguan was trembling under the bombardment of artillery fire, and the Manchus were also trembling under the bombardment of artillery fire.  .  .  .  .  .

    They have no tomorrow and no future. The only thing they are praying for now is that the shells should not land directly in their bodies.Flowers bloom on both sides.  But now it seems that this requirement has become extremely extravagant.

    The generals of the Qing army tried their best to direct the soldiers to defend, but the problem before them was:

    How to defend?

    Are you going to use your flesh and blood to block those terrible cannonballs?  This is simply a fantasy.

    Dorgon has no idea now.  No matter how brave he was, no matter how resourceful he was, facing the Ming army's roaring artillery shells, the only thing he could do was to wait.

    The endless waiting that tortures the soul.  .  .  .  .  .

    Dorgon is waiting, Duduo is waiting, and all the Manchu generals are waiting.  .  .  .  .  .

    And Ding Yunyi was also waiting there calmly.  .  .  .  .  .

    Victory is already firmly in his own hands, and no force can take the victory away from his hands.  He is about to sacrifice his fate of destruction to the Manchus with both hands!

    This is a belief that will never change!

    He looked at the generals around him. The generals were extremely determined. Like his King Wu Lie, they were also full of faith in victory, and this faith was gained from countless battles.

    There was a "boom" explosion, and it could be clearly seen from the telescope that a cannonball accurately landed among a group of Qing soldiers on the tower, and then countless stumps and broken arms rushed into the sky.

    What a spectacular sight this is!

    Every time a cannonball accurately hits the target, it always attracts cheers from the Tiger Guards.  Every time the Manchus suffered tragic casualties after being devastated by artillery fire, they always aroused loud cheers from the Tiger Guards!

    This is a magnificent scene that they will never forget!

    The city wall of Shanhaiguan is much stronger than that of Beijing or Shengjing.  But it is by no means indestructible, especially under the terrifying artillery attack of the Tiger Guards.

    Persistent bombardment can blast several gaps in the city wall of Shanhaiguan in two days at most.

    Ding Yunyi has already issued a death order. There is no need to care about how many shells are used or the cost. They have only one purpose:

    Use the most powerful artillery fire to minimize casualties during siege!

    The life of every soldier is precious, and the life of every soldier is wealth. Ding Yunyi will not allow any more serious casualties when victory is imminent.

    ¡°When a force has an absolute advantage in artillery fire, and the enemy it faces is a force that is still completely in the cold weapon era, Ding Yunyi has the confidence to say such a thing.

    Dorgon no longer had the confidence to say the word victory.  .  .  .  .  .

    The shouting and yelling of the generals nearby made him upset.  The constant casualties made him terrified. He couldn't imagine that the power of artillery fire could be so huge!

    Did Guan Ning¡¯s army collapse under such an artillery attack?  If this is really the case, what about your own troops?  Will the morale of the military collapse under such an attack?

    Dorgon sighed deeply.

    The shelling on the first day brought the heaviest casualties to the Qing army in Shanhaiguan, and many city walls were severely damaged, forcing the Qing army to devote themselves to repairing the city walls at night.

    Duduo found Dorgon. After a long time, he slowly said: "Brother Fourteen, I'm afraid I can't hold on."

    Dorgon was startled, did Duduo even say such a thing?

    In his impression.  My fifteenth brother is brave and good at fighting. No matter what setbacks he encounters, he will never give up.  But what happened today?  Why are you acting so depressed?

    "Old Fifteen, are you scared?" Dorgon asked.

    "No, I'm not afraid!" Duduo gritted his teeth: "Brother Fourteen, bad news is coming every day. Opposite us is a Ming army of more than 200,000 people. Behind us are those  The Ming army is chasing us everywhere! What about our people? They are still waiting for us. But now we are trapped here. And what I saw with my own eyes today is that the Ming army's artillery is really terrifying.  Our artillery is simply vulnerable. If we let them continue like this, those damn Ming troops will be able to break through this place in two days. What will we do if we are dead? But we are full of people.  Fate cannot be ruined here

    Dorgon was silent for a moment: "Old Fifteen, what do you want to do?"

    "Abandon Shanhaiguan!" Duduo gritted his teeth and said, "We don't have to bury ourselves in the mountains.Customs, we can go out and fight the Ming troops who occupied Shengjing!  "

    "Old fifteen, why don't I want to fight the Ming army? Why don't I want to rescue the emperor and the queen mother?" Dorgon sighed and said: "But have you ever thought about it, if we give up Shanhaiguan. Then  It's like forcing yourself into a desperate situation. If you are blocked in front and pursued by soldiers, then you will be in a desperate situation! "

    Duduo suddenly lowered his voice: "Then there is another way"

    "What?" Dorgon didn't know what he wanted to say.

    Duduo took a long breath: "Our Shengjing has been destroyed, and the emperor has also fallen into the hands of the enemy. Now the morale of the military is seriously unstable. There is only one way to stabilize the morale and restore morale  "

    He said word by word: "Please ask Brother Fourteen to inherit the throne!"

    Dorgon stayed there for a while and inherited the throne?  Make yourself the emperor?  At this time?  Yes, I did want to compete for the throne in the past, but later my heart was suppressed.

    Duduo continued in a low voice: "Brother Fourteen, this seat was originally yours, but you didn't sit down for the sake of the overall situation. Now that the emperor is in the hands of the enemy, the life and death of our Qing Dynasty is at stake. Do you still want to shirk it at this time?  ?"

    Dorgon did not dare to make this determination no matter what. The stakes in this matter were too great. If he made a mistake, he would become the biggest traitor of the Qing Dynasty.  .  .  .  .  .

    "Everyone come in!" Duduo suddenly raised his voice.

    A large number of Manchu and Han generals suddenly opened the door and came in. Dorgon was surprised: "What do you want to do?"

    "Please enthrone the auxiliary king!" the generals said loudly.

    At this moment Dorgon understood immediately.  They had already discussed this, and it was just that their fifteenth brother would take the lead and force themselves to proclaim themselves emperor at the critical moment of life and death in Shanhaiguan.

    "No, I will never proclaim myself emperor!" Dorgon said loudly: "While the emperor is still alive, I will never be an unfaithful and unjust minister!"

    "Please ask the Auxiliary King to ascend the throne!" Duduo seemed to have not heard his words at all: "The country cannot be without a king for a day! If the Auxiliary King can proclaim himself emperor, then the officers and soldiers of our three armies will definitely cheer and fight to the end, and our Qing Dynasty can also be revived  prestige!"

    "Please ask the Auxiliary King to ascend the throne!" Nikan also came up and said: "We are all willing to support the Auxiliary King and proclaim himself emperor! Our Qing Dynasty cannot be without a master, and we are all willing to have the Auxiliary King act as our leader!"

    "Please enthrone the auxiliary king!" all the generals said loudly.

    Dorgon's heart was moved.  He was once a strong contender for the throne, but for the sake of the fate of the Qing Dynasty, he did not ascend the throne.  And now such an opportunity was placed in front of him again.

    Although we only have Shanhaiguan in our hands now, once we become emperor, the morale of the army will definitely be boosted, and it may not be impossible to fight the Ming army.

    How many people are not moved by the fact that the throne is placed in front of them?

    "Please assist the king to ascend the throne!" The urgent voice sounded again.

    "You, you are trying to harm me for being unkind and unjust!" Dorgon stamped his foot.

    These generals of the Manchu Qing Dynasty were stunned for a moment, and cheers suddenly broke out.

    The Auxiliary King agreed, the Auxiliary King agreed, and the Qing Dynasty had its master again!

    The night of April 21st.  With the support of his subordinates, Prince Dorgon of Manchu Qingrui hastily ascended the throne in Shanhaiguan.  Next year is regarded as the "first year of Wei Zheng".

    There was no enthronement ceremony. Dorgon, who "proclaimed himself emperor", simply accepted the worship of his subordinates.

    This is more of a farce, or it is the dying struggle method that these Manchu generals thought of in a state of complete despair.

    When the next day came, the Ming army's powerful artillery fire became Dorgon's "congratulatory gift" for his "enthronement".

    "Oh, Dorgon has proclaimed himself emperor?" When he heard the news, Ding Yunyi couldn't help being startled, and then smiled: "The Manchus are on the verge of despair, this is their last life-saving straw!"

    All the generals laughed.

    "Okay, okay!" Ding Yunyi said with a smile: "Cai Jiuzhou and the others were still chasing and suppressing the Manchus everywhere. The Manchus were still very determined to resist. Now that Dorgon has ascended the throne, he has done us a big favor. Let  All the artillery fire was fierce, Dorgon can be regarded as our leveling friend, he finally became the emperor for once, how could we not express it? "

    Amid the laughter, the Tiger Guards' artillery fire became almost crazy.

    Ascension to the throne only stimulated the Qing army's determination to resist in a short period of time.  But as the Ming army's artillery fire intensified, the confidence that had finally been gathered suddenly disappeared.

    &nbsp; No matter what kind of confidence and morale you have, it cannot be restored by whoever becomes the emperor.  .  .  .  .  .

    When the cannonballs fell heavily on the city wall, Dorgon suddenly felt that it was a little too reckless to proclaim himself emperor?  If it didn't take a few days, Shanhaiguan would be breached.  Then wouldn¡¯t he, the emperor, become a laughing stock?

    He may even become the shortest-lived emperor in history!

    Dorgon was worried, but generals like Duduo shouted loudly as if they were on full strength, commanding batches of Qing troops to go up to the tower to fight.

    Or to be more precise, it¡¯s not called fighting, but working as a wall repairman there.

    Monk Geng Zhongming was glad that he was as worried as Dorgon. What they worried about was not when the Ming army would be able to break the city, but that in their opinion Dorgon's proclaiming emperor was too hasty.

    Where can anyone claim to be emperor at this time?

    You may not be able to hold the last pass, but now you are proclaiming emperor?  Moreover, although Emperor Shunzhi fell into the hands of the Ming army, at least he is still alive. It is unjust and unjust to claim the emperor's name at this time. Not only will he not be able to get the sincere support of the Manchus, but it will arouse the resentment of many Manchus.

    When Duduo found them, they wanted to express their doubts, but when they thought of Duduo's character, they swallowed back the words that had reached their lips.

    It¡¯s not time to think about the Manchus, but it¡¯s time to think about yourself.

    Shanhaiguan cannot be defended, and Shengjing has been lost. Once the Ming army enters Shanhaiguan in large numbers, the Manchu Eight Banners will fight to the end, but what should we do?

    Wu Sangui¡¯s head is still hanging in the Ming army¡¯s barracks!

    Amidst the sound of cannons, Geng Zhongming and Shang Kexi quietly retreated to a corner. The expressions on their faces clearly showed their concerns about the situation.

    Geng Zhongming pointed to the inside and outside of the city wall that was under fire: "What should we do?"

    "Will you end up like Wu Sangui?" Shang Kexi asked back.

    "I don't want my head to be hung outside the military camp." Geng Zhongming shrank his neck in fear: "If I had known this, it would have been better not to surrender to the Manchus in the first place."

    "I think so too." Shang Kexi sighed and said, "But it's too late to say anything now."

    Geng Zhongming slowly lowered his voice: "Who does Ding Yunyi hate the most? It's not us, but the Manchus. We have no grievances with him in the past, and we have no grudges recently. We might as well surrender to him!"

    Shang Kexi took a breath of air and surrendered to Ding Yunyi?  Wu Sangui was just killed by Ding Yunyi!

    He hesitated and said: "Will Ding Yunyi agree?"

    "Ding Yunyi wants Shanhaiguan and Dorgon's head. He won't look at us people." Geng Zhongming gritted his teeth and said: "If we can find a way to open the city gate, then the Tiger Guards  We will be able to successfully enter the city."

    ¡°What if Ding Yunyi seizes Shanhaiguan and breaks his promise?¡± Shang Kexi is still a little worried.

    Geng Zhongming shook his head: "I heard that Ding Yunyi promised a thousand pieces of gold, and he was the King Wu Lie of the Ming Dynasty. How could he break his promise to us and be ridiculed by the world?"

    At this moment, a cannonball hit the city wall with a bang, making Shang Kexi shiver involuntarily.

    The city wall has been smashed into several gaps under the continuous bombardment!

 Part 1: Penghu Storm Chapter 579: Capture Shanhaiguan!

    At this moment, a cannonball hit the city wall with a bang, making Shang Kexi shiver involuntarily.

    The city wall has been smashed into several gaps under the continuous bombardment!

    The Qing army was constantly filling these gaps at the cost of their own lives, but everyone knew that before long, a huge gap that would allow the Ming army to swarm into the pass would appear!

    There must be no further hesitation!

    Shang Ke happily stamped his feet: "Okay, let's do it like this, but we need a shrewd and cautious person to quietly go out of the city to negotiate with Ding Yunyi. It's my turn to guard the door tonight, so I can let him out without anyone noticing."  ¡±

    "I already have a candidate." Geng Zhongming said quietly: "I have a man named Geng Tianyong, who is my nephew. He is sophisticated and reliable. I can send him out of the city to negotiate with Ding Yunyi."

    Shang Kexi nodded vigorously.  .  .  .  .  

    Another day of shelling has passed!

    Countless gaps were blasted out of the city wall of Shanhaiguan. Although these were not enough for the Tiger Guards to charge, as the shelling intensified, Shanhaiguan's defenses would soon collapse!

    At this time, Geng Tianyong arrived at the Huben Guards' barracks.

    ?Accidental, but not surprising.

    When he was brought in front of Ding Yunyi, this was the first thought that came to Ding Yunyi's mind.

    "Tell me, what are the conditions for their surrender?" Ding Yunyi opened his mouth and said.

    Geng Tianyong was stunned.

    He didn¡¯t say anything yet, why did the other party ask so directly?

    "I don't like beating around the bush." ??Ding Yunyi said to him coldly: "Run out of Shanhaiguan at night. You are Geng Zhongming's nephew. Besides discussing surrender, are you still planning to assassinate me?"

    "No, no, I don't dare to have such an idea." Geng Tianyong said hurriedly: "Yes, it was the prince who asked me to find King Wu Lie."

    "Geng Zhongming." Ding Yunyi said calmly: "There is only one prince here, and that is me."

    "Yes, yes." Geng Zhongming did not dare to have any rebuttal: "My uncle asked me to come to you. He is willing to open Shanhaiguan with Shang Kexi to welcome the Ming army into the city. He has no other request, only that King Wu Lie can  To save their lives, they had no choice but to surrender to the Qing Dynasty."

    "Is that all you need?" Ding Yunyi asked calmly.

    "Yes, there are only so many." Geng Zhongming quickly responded.

    Ding Yunyi smiled: "Time?"

    "It's midnight tonight!"

    "It's great to go back and tell Monk Geng Zhongming that the city gates will be opened on time at midnight tonight to welcome our Huben Guard army into the city. If Shanhaiguan successfully captures it, instead of killing them, I will give them a big official job." Ding Yunyi said calmly.

    Geng Tianyong was overjoyed upon hearing this and did not dare to stay for a long time, so he hurriedly said goodbye and left.

    "Your Majesty, Shanhaiguan will fall into our hands sooner or later, why should we give an official position to such a traitor?" Ahu on the side suddenly cried out in anger.

    "It's easier to seize Shanhaiguan. Why not that?" Ding Yunyi said with a smile: "What's more, do you really think I will let people like Geng Zhongming and Shang Kexi go? Have you forgotten what happened to Wu Sangui?  "

    Smiles soon appeared on the faces of the generals of the Tiger Guard.  .  .  .  .  

    Monk Geng Zhongming, who had been waiting hard for news in Shanhaiguan, was happy to finally have Geng Tianyong back.  And when Geng Tianyong explained the conditions that Ding Yunyi agreed to them, the two of them were immediately overjoyed!

    A great official!  Isn't this what they are striving for?

    "Do it!" Geng Zhongming said fiercely.

    "Do it!" Shang Kexi said fiercely.

    Now that the decision has been made, there is no turning back.  This is their second betrayal, and they know very well that they will never get a third chance.

    Until this time, Dorgon still didn¡¯t know that he had been betrayed by these traitors of the Ming Dynasty.  .  .  .  .  .

    As time passed by, Monk Geng Zhongming became more and more excited.  As the time approached, something unexpected happened:

    Tunqi actually came to Guanmen!

    In fact, Dorgon was not at ease with these Han generals, especially at this time.  He had already secretly given orders to Tun Qi.  These Han generals were closely monitored and could not relax for a moment!

    "The situation is like this??  "Tun Qi asked after carefully checking the defense of Guanmen.

    "Back to Beizi, everything is considered stable." Shang Ke replied respectfully.

    Although he was King Zhishun of the Manchu Qing Dynasty, he was nothing in front of these Manchu Beile Beizi.

    Tun Qi nodded and his eyes fell on Geng Zhongming: "Why is King Huaishun here?"

    "Back to Beizi, I'm worried about something wrong here, so I came here to help with the inspection."

    "Both King Zhishun and King Huaishun are our loyal ministers of the Qing Dynasty." Tun Qi praised: "I will go back and report these to His Majesty."

    "Thank you, Beizi." Geng Zhongming said while throwing a look at Shang Kexi.

    Shang Kexi quietly slipped behind Tun Qi and slowly pulled out the sharp knife.  However, Tunqi did not notice the danger coming at all.

    "It is estimated that the Ming army will launch a larger-scale artillery attack tomorrow"

    Tunqi just finished this sentence.  Suddenly he felt a chill in his vest, and he slowly turned his head, only to see Shang Kexi holding a sharp knife in his hand and looking at him gloomily.  .  .  .  .  .

    "Good news!" Tunqi cried out in despair.

    "Beizi, don't blame us." Shang Kexi couldn't help but take a step back: "We don't want to be buried here with you!"

    Tunqi didn't have time to resist.  Geng Zhongming's knife fell on him fiercely again, and then he roared: "Kill him!"

    Countless knives fell on Tun Qi one after another.

    Tunqi is determined to die in peace. He never imagined that one day he would die at the hands of these Han people.  He has never looked down upon these Han people.

    But this day still came like this.  .  .  .  .  

    Outside Shanhaiguan, large numbers of Ming troops have completed their assembly, and they are silently waiting for Shanhaiguan to open.  .  .  .  .  .

    The day has come when the Manchu Qing Dynasty will be completely destroyed!

    Martial King Ding Yunyi is always with them. No matter how injured he is, as long as he can still stand up, he will be with his soldiers!

    Time passed slowly there.

    Finally, the moment they have been waiting for has arrived!  The city gate of Shanhaiguan was slowly opened, and more than a dozen torches were swaying towards it.

    Ding Yunyi took a long breath, and then nodded to the generals around him.

    The generals slowly took out their sabers from their waists and pointed forward:

    "Forward. Capture Shanhaiguan!"

    ??Persuad to advance and seize Shanhaiguan!

    On this night, the soldiers of the Ming Dynasty gave the strongest cry!

    The gate of Shanhaiguan has been opened!

    Move forward and capture Shanhaiguan!  Go forward and destroy the Qing Dynasty!

    Everything, for victory!

    The shouts and shouts instantly flooded the battlefield.

    The day you have been waiting for has finally arrived.  .  .  .  .  

    "Your Majesty, Your Majesty, something big has happened!" Nikan rushed in crawling: "Geng Zhongming, Shang Kexi opened the city gate. Let the Ming army enter the gate!"

    With a "bang", Dorgon's head was about to explode.

    What he fears most is the problem of these surrendered generals.  But something went wrong: "Where's Tunqi? Didn't I ask Tunqi to monitor them?"

    "I don't know." Nikan shook his head: "We lost contact with Tunqi, I'm afraid it's going to be more difficult"

    By this time, Dorgon had already heard the cry of killing. Before he could give the order, Duduo rushed in again: "Your Majesty, what should we do now?"

    "Fight with the Ming army!" At this point, Dorgon had no choice but to say: "Dodor, with your people, you blocked the Ming army! I want to lead the expedition myself!"

    "I want to conquer in person"!

    After saying this, Dorgon himself felt that his confidence was somewhat lacking.

    The word "I" is not something everyone can afford.  .  .  .  .  

    The Ming army entered the city in large numbers.  For the Manchus, the loss of Shanhaiguan is already today.  All the Manchu generals knew what it would mean to them if Shanhaiguan was lost.

    Therefore, all the Qing troops were involved in the battle.  .  .  .  .  .

    The Battle of Shanhaiguan was the last large-scale battle fought by the Tiger Guards against the Manchus.?? 

    More than 200,000 people gathered in Shanhaiguan, so densely packed that it was impossible to tell where was which.  All the people were fighting together.

    Dodo was among them.

    This general in the Manchu Qing Dynasty was as famous for his bravery as Obai.  At this time, he could not display his bravery at all.  There were people everywhere and fighting everywhere.

    You can totally imagine the chaos.

    Duduo himself didn¡¯t even know how many people he had killed, one by one, his body covered with blood.  But more and more people rushed towards him, and he couldn't kill them all no matter how hard he tried.

    But no matter how hard you kill them, you have to keep killing them!

    For the fate of the Qing Dynasty, for the future of the Qing Dynasty!  For everything!

    Duduo waved the knife desperately, and he had a few wounds on his body in the chaos, but he didn't care at all. In fact, he could not forget the image of Wang Weiyi in his mind:

    No matter what desperate situation you are in, you can always fight to the end!

    Since there were such characters in the Ming Dynasty, why couldn¡¯t there be such characters in the Qing Dynasty?  And this person is undoubtedly himself: Duduo!

    During the melee, Duduo suddenly felt a pain in his waist and no longer knew which soldier had stabbed him.

    Duduo roared angrily, turned over and swung his knife to kill, but missed. Soon, another knife pierced his body.

    Here, the space for muskets to be used is too small, but even without muskets, these Tiger Guard soldiers can still defeat the enemies in front of them!

    Duduo fell into a violent state. He can't die here, he absolutely can't die here!  He must fight for the Qing Dynasty and his "Your Majesty"!

    However, more and more weapons are coming to him.  Duduo tried his best to resist, but it became increasingly impossible.

    He smiled miserably, is his fate going to end here?  He was not willing to give in, no matter what.

    "kill¡ª¡ª"

    Countless roars rang in his ears, and countless swords and guns fell on him.  .  .  .  .  .

    Aixinjueluo.  He is the youngest legitimate son of Nurhaci, the third son of Dafujin Abahai, and the fifteenth among the brothers.  As Nurhaci's most beloved son, it is understandable that he has been pampered and arrogant since he was a child.

    As the legitimate youngest son of Nurhaci, Duduo's political status is very high. He was named Heshuo Ezhen at the age of six.  At the age of twelve, he became the leader of the Zhenghuang Banner and received fifteen niulus. After Nurhaci's death, Huang Taiji distributed the fifteen niulus owned by Nurhaci to Duduo according to the Jurchen custom that the youngest son of an undivided family has the right to inherit. After changing the flag, Huang Taiji  Later, the Zhengbai Banner led by Duduo was the most powerful and elite among the Eight Banners.

    Duduo was also smart since he was a child. Nurhaci especially doted on this young son during his lifetime. At the same time, because of the custom of nomadic people, the young son who has not separated the family is called the son who keeps the stove.  Duduo has the right to inherit all his father's inheritance, so his political status has been quite high since he was a child.  March of the fifth year of destiny.  Nurhaci deposed the crown prince Daishan and announced the eight-king political system. Duduo, who was only six years old at the time, and Dorgon, who was eight years old, were consecrated as Heshuo Ezhen, ranking among the four great Baylor, Derge, and Jierharang.  After joining Azig, he became one of the highest-status big bele in Manchuria. However, other brothers and nephews with great military exploits did not have such political status, which shows how favored Abahai's mother and son were.

    A New Year¡¯s Day gift for the ninth year of destiny.  At this time, the rank of King Chaohe Khan can well reflect the political status.  Duduo, who was under ten years old at the time, was ranked seventh among the nobility and was the sixth person to pay homage to Nurhaci alone, second only to the four major  After Baylor and Azig, Bidege class.  Jierhalang was still in the front, and Yue Tuo and Du Du were side by side in congratulations, which shows Du Duo's high status.

    In the first year of Chongde, Huang Taiji proclaimed himself emperor.  The twenty-two-year-old Duduo, who had no great achievements, was actually awarded the title of Prince Heshuoyu and was put in charge of the Ministry of Etiquette.  Huang Taiji specially promoted and trained him, but he didn't buy it. He resented the meritorious people that Huang Taiji liked; he sympathized with the traitorous people that Huang Taiji deeply hated, and he always opposed Brother Khan.  Because of Abahai's care before his death, and because Duduo was Nurhaci's youngest legitimate son and was deeply loved, in order to show the generosity of a benevolent king and brotherly brother, Huang Taiji forced himself to tolerate Duduo's various actions that offended him.

    In February of the second year of Tiancong, the 15-and-a-half-year-old Dorgon and the 14-year-old Duduo followed Houjin Khan Huang Taiji to conquer the Chahar Mongol Dorote tribe, and won a great victory in Aomulun, capturing more than ten thousand people.  Duduo, who was 14 years old, joined the army for the first time and was awarded the title "Erkechuhur" for his merit.

    Duduo could still have done a lot, but history will never give him such an opportunity again.

    Duduo is dead, died in ?In the customs, he died in the hands of the Ming army. When he died, his eyes were full of unwillingness. He seemed unwilling to lose his life like this.

    But he still died.

    He died like so many Manchus.  .  .  .  .  .

    The Ming troops kept pushing forward, bit by bit, inch by inch.  The Qing army was gradually unable to withstand it. During the fierce battle, the Ming army began to ensure control of the city gate.

    And this is obviously the beginning of the end of the Manchus!

    When Dorgon learned about Duduo's death, his whole body almost collapsed. He simply couldn't imagine and couldn't believe that his fifteenth brother actually died like this!

    How can it be?  How is this possible?  In my imagination, my fifteenth brother will never die!

    He sat there dumbfounded, not thinking about anything, not listening to anything!  He knew that he was finished, the Qing Dynasty was finished, and everything was finished.

    No one can save the fate of the Qing Dynasty!

    "Your Majesty, Your Majesty!" When Nikan appeared in front of Dorgon again, his whole body was covered with blood, and he could not contain the panic on his face: "Your Majesty, I can't stop it anymore, let's go!"

    Dorgon shook his head and grabbed the knife at hand: "There is no place to go, Shengjing is lost, our Manren home is lost, and now Shanhaiguan is also lost, where can we go?  "

    He stood up slowly: "Come fight with me!"

    He appeared on the battlefield and saw everything in front of him, so he became even more convinced that the fate of failure could no longer be stopped.  In this case, let everyone die here!

    "Nikan, go ahead and tell the Han people that we have real warriors in the Qing Dynasty!" Dorgon said with a serious look on his face.

    "Yes!" Nikan responded loudly.

    Although he knew there was no hope, he still decided to fight to the end. Of course, it was no longer for the Qing Dynasty, but for himself.

    What will be the consequences of being caught by those Han people?  In fact, you don¡¯t have to think about it to know.  Since you will die sooner or later, you might as well use the knife in your hand to carve out a way out for yourself!

    This is what most Qing troops thought.

    The soldiers of Huben Guards pushed closer and closer, and more and more people poured into Shanhaiguan. There was no force that could stop them from seizing Shanhaiguan.

    Dorgon stood there motionless and looked at everything in front of him. Only he could know what he was thinking.

    He saw his subordinates dying in the hands of the enemy one by one. He saw that his troops were getting worse and worse. He saw that a huge and terrifying defeat was approaching.

    There is no other way, this time there is really no other way.

    He seemed to have heard the sound of gunfire and calls for help coming from the direction of Shengjing. Why did he have such an hallucination in his mind?  Are you really close to death?

    Dorgon shook his head, now all those hallucinations had disappeared, and what was presented to him was the most real and bloody killing.

    "Kill, for the sake of the Qing Dynasty!" Dorgon suddenly shouted.

    But his shouts were quickly drowned out, replaced by the most desperate calls of the Qing army.

    The war has come to an end here!  The Qing Dynasty has also come to an end here!

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 580 Punishment

    The war has come to an end here.

    There is no longer any force that can stop the Tiger Guards from seizing Shanhaiguan.  This majestic pass will soon return to the hands of the Ming Dynasty again.

    Dorgon knew that it was time for him to face trial, even though he was unwilling to do so.  But what else can he do?

    Dying here might be a good choice for him.

    At this time, Dorgon suddenly had a strange idea in his heart. He wanted to meet Ding Yunyi to see what kind of person his enemy was.

    He didn¡¯t know why he had such an idea.

    The road was finally cleared a little, and now the terrifying musketeers of the Tiger Guard appeared.  Once such a force appears on the battlefield, it means that the countdown to the end of the war has begun.

    The sound of gunfire that frightened and familiarized the Qing soldiers once again appeared in Shanhaiguan.

    This is a weapon that seems impossible to withstand in this era. It is a nightmare weapon for the Qing army.

    Thousands of Qing soldiers fell into a pool of blood under the roar of muskets, and this further accelerated the capture of Shanhaiguan by the Tiger Guards.

    Maybe the only one who can stop the Tiger Guards is the Tiger Guards themselves, right?

    The casualties of the Qing army are constantly increasing This has even reached a terrifying level The Qing army has already surrendered in some places.

    The confidence that Dorgon had built up when he proclaimed himself emperor disappeared without a trace in an instant under the blows of passes and muskets.  What remains is the most desperate struggle.

    The Tiger Guards were like a tide, drowning the enemies in front of them in waves. They opened their bloody mouths and continued to swallow up one life after another.

    Nikan also died, and he died in front of Dorgon.

    In fact, by this time, Dorgon had already become numb. Too many people had died, and if more people died, it would be nothing more than that.

    He saw the Ming war flags fluttering in the wind inside the pass, which was simply a kind of torture for him and the Qing army.

    He looked at the subordinates around him and found that their faces were full of helplessness and despair. He found that these subordinates of his had really completely lost their determination to continue to resist

    He smiled, at this moment he actually smiled.  emperor?  How long has it been since you proclaimed yourself emperor?  Is this simply a farce?  Will he be laughed at by people in the future?

    Will his name be on the pillar of shame?

    Dorgon can no longer control this.

    "Your Majesty, a large number of Ming troops have also appeared on the other side of Guan."

    This report caused huge panic and commotion. What does this mean?  This means that the escape route is completely blocked.

    Dorgon was not afraid at all. Maybe he had expected all this?

    "Command everyone to surrender." Dorgon suddenly said these words slowly.

    The subordinates were stunned: "Your Majesty, we can still fight!"

    Although they know that this time they are bound to lose, they are not willing to stop resisting.

    Because they know what it means to stop resisting!

    They are the last strength of the Qing Dynasty and the last hope of the Qing Dynasty.  If the resistance is stopped, then the Qing Dynasty will really be over. Who else can save the Qing Dynasty's fate?  Who else can reverse all this?

    "Surrender." Dorgon repeated his words again: "Too many people have died. There is no need for more people to die. Surrender is a shame, but it is a relief for them!"

    ¡°By them, he refers to the soldiers who are still fighting

    The Manchu generals lowered their once-high heads.  once Upon a time.  They showed off their power in front of the Ming Dynasty; once upon a time, they entered the country and plundered again and again; once upon a time, they had no doubt about destroying the Ming Dynasty.

    But now everything they knew has been turned upside down.

    It is they who suffer the shame of failure.  Moreover, this failure made it impossible for the Qing Dynasty to turn around.  What is causing this?

    All of their eyes fell on a huge battle flag:

    The brave and loyal tiger guards!

    Maybe this is the reason why they failed

    ?¡­

    On April 23, Dorgon, the former auxiliary king of the Manchu Qing Dynasty and the pseudo-"weizheng emperor", ordered the surrender.

    The Battle of Shanhaiguan is over!

    existHuang Taiji falsely claimed to be the emperor, and the Manchu Qing Dynasty experienced a total of three emperors: Huang Taiji, Fulin, and Dorgon.

    Huang Taiji died of illness, but Fulin and Dorgon became prisoners of the Ming Dynasty.

    Cheers spread throughout Shanhaiguan inside and outside!

    Victory, this time is a real victory.  When Shanhaiguan was captured, it meant that they finally took the final step to victory.

    ¡°Perhaps the Manchus will still resist, but this is irrelevant.  It was just a little commotion.

    Looking at the cheering Tiger Guard soldiers, the generals were also excited. They did not expect that victory would come so early, or even that victory would come so easily.

    In the afternoon, Ding Yunyi, the mighty king of the Ming Dynasty, entered Shanhaiguan!

    The cheers sounded again!

    This is the most glorious day of Ming Dynasty.  This is the proudest day of Ming Dynasty!  No one can forget this day, and the glory of this day will be deeply engraved in everyone's heart.

    Long live the Ming Dynasty!

    But it was obvious that Ding Yunyi did not have much energy to accept such cheers. Although the Manqing was defeated, there were still too many things waiting for him to do.

    The generals of the Huben Guards were summoned immediately.

    "I know that everyone is excited about defeating the Manchu Qing this timebut I think now is not the time to be excited" Ding Yunyi said straight to the point: "The Qing Dynasty fell. Li Zicheng died, but the rogue bandit Zhang Xianzhong returned.  Now, I decided to pursue the victory and continue the crusade against Zhang Xianzhong."

    Speaking of this, he glanced at Li Dingguo.  He originally wanted Li Dingguo to kill Zhang Xianzhong, but after thinking about it, Li Dingguo was once Zhang Xianzhong's adopted son, so doing so would be a bit too unkind.  After thinking for a moment he said:

    "Huangfu Yunjie, Houlu, Ahu!"

    "Here you are!" Three people responded and walked up.

    "The three of you each lead an army, divide the troops into three groups, and attack the rebel Zhang Xianzhong!" Ding Yunyi said slowly: "I will give you whatever you want, artillery, muskets, I will give you the most comprehensive support for one year!  We must destroy Zhang Xianzhong!"

    "yes!"

    Ding Yunyi listened to the three people's high-spirited answers and nodded with satisfaction: "Time is urgent. Set off immediately."

    Watching the three people leave, Ding Yunyi pondered for a moment: "I have decided to leave Shanhaiguan and return to the capital tomorrow. The late emperor regards me as the general marshal of the world's soldiers and horses, Ding Yuanzhao, Minister of the Ministry of War!"

    "Here!" Although his son called him by his first name, Ding Yuanzhao didn't feel there was anything wrong.

    "In my name as the Generalissimo and the Ministry of War, let the Ming troops in various places stay put and wait for orders."

    "yes!"

    After giving instructions one by one, Ding Yunyi breathed out softly: "Bring Dorgon up to me."

    Dorgon was brought up.

    This is the first time Ding Yunyi has seen Dorgon so close.  This person who once destroyed the Ming Dynasty in his own memory has now become his prisoner.

    Ding Yunyi smiled: "Have you thought about today?"

    "No." It was also the first time that Dorgon saw Ding Yunyi at such a close distance: "I always thought that I would be able to destroy the Ming Dynasty sooner or later, but now I have failed. Ding Yunyi. Please find me a stool."

    Ding Yunyi magnanimously asked someone to find a stool for him. After Dorgon sat down, Ding Yunyi said: "Actually, I thought of it a long time ago. But what I didn't expect was that you didn't commit suicide, but chose to surrender.  ¡±

    "I want to see you." Dorgon did not hide his inner thoughts at all: "I almost succeeded. If I can work harder when we are in a piece of stone, and the soldiers can be braver, then the winner will be  Maybe it¡¯s me.¡±

    Ding Yunyi shook his head: "Not necessarily. Suppose I died on a piece of stone that day, Shengjing will definitely be captured. And if you lose Shengjing, you will be like a bereaved dog. The only one you can rely on is Shanhaiguan. Without my Huben  Wei may fall into chaos for a short time, but someone will definitely come forward, and I have already made arrangements"

    In front of Dorgon, he is a winner, so he doesn¡¯t mind saying what¡¯s on his mind:

    "I can completely accept that my death can lead to the victory of the entire war, so you will fail sooner or later. I think you have seen the weapons of the Tiger Guards with your own eyes, and you think you will be given another chance. We have hundreds of thousands of troops.  Line up on the battlefield, face to face in a decisive battle, do you have a chance of victory? "

    Dorgon thought for a moment, then shook his head honestly.  He simply couldn't deny it.

    For the Qing armyexplain.  Those firearms were so terrifying that they were simply not something the Eight Banners cavalry could withstand.

    Dorgon asked his doubts: "Ding Yunyi, I remember that you were just a small patrol officer eleven years ago. Why did you rise to where you are today in such a short time? How could you have such a powerful firearms unit?"  How was it established?¡±

    Ding Yunyi was silent for a moment: "There is an element of luck, but I think more of it depends on what I knowDorgon, the age of firearms, or the age of hot weapons, has arrived, and it cannot be obtained with swords and spears alone.  Victory in the war is where I am better than you, so I started to form my own firearms unit a long time ago. Another thing you may not believe is that I was preparing to fight with you ten years ago.  A decisive battle, of course it was just an idea at that time.¡±

    Dorgon shivered.

    If the truth is really what Ding Yunyi said, it would be terrible.  Were you preparing for the decisive battle with the Qing Dynasty ten years ago?  No, there was no Qing Dynasty at that time, there was only Houjin.  But, why does this person hate Hou Jin so much?  And what kind of force drove him to do this?

    Ding Yunyi smiled: "You know I won't let you go. Do you have any wishes that you haven't fulfilled?"

    "Yes!" Dorgon replied without hesitation: "You and I are enemies. No one can hold grudges against whoever wins, but I hate two people!"

    "Is Shang Kexi and Geng Zhongming?" Ding Yunyi said with a slight smile.

    Seeing Dorgon nodding, Ding Yunyi slightly raised his voice: "Bring Shang Kexi and Geng Zhongming in."

    When Shang Kexi and Geng Zhongming came in.  Somewhat afraid, they looked at Ding Yunyi, then at Dorgon, and then lowered their heads.

    It was they who betrayed Dorgon

    "It's gratifying, Geng Zhongming, you have done a great job. I once promised you a big official position, and now I have decided to fulfill my promise." Ding Yunyi said with a smile.

    "Thank you, Your Majesty. Thank you, Your Majesty." Shang Kexi and Geng Zhongming said overjoyed.

    Ding Yunyi's eyes were fixed on them: "But the officers of my Huben Guard are all full, and I promised to give you officers. What should I do? After much deliberation, I can only send you to a place where there is someone or  I will do it for you."

    Shang Kexi and Geng Zhongming looked at each other and asked boldly: "I wonder where the prince wants to send us?"

    "Where is Lord Yama!"

    As soon as these words came out, Shang Kexi and Geng Zhongming were shocked and fell to their knees on the ground with a plop: "My lord, you promised not to kill us!"

    ¡°I regretted it!¡±

    In the midst of laughter, Ding Yunyi's face suddenly darkened: "You are an official of our Ming Dynasty, betray the Ming Dynasty first, and then betray the Manchus. I really can't imagine how people like you can still have the honor to live in the world! Come on,  kill!"

    Shang Kexi and Geng Zhongming were dragged down.  Their miserable cries continued to be heard.

    "Ding Yunyi, thank you." Dorgon let out a long breath: "You helped me avenge my revenge. I owe you a favor, but I'm afraid I won't be able to repay it in this life. You can take action now."

    Ding Yunyi nodded and asked Dorgon to be taken away.

    This former auxiliary king of the Manchu Qing Dynasty has completed the last stage of his life.

    His death was not unjust, and his defeat at the hands of Ding Yunyi was not a shame

    Just after Dorgon was executed, Cai Jiuzhou and Ye Dahai came back.

    This is the hero of Ming Dynasty!

    Ding Yunyi personally greeted them and learned from their mouths.  Zhang Xianxuan is continuing to pursue the Manchus, but according to the current progress, he will be able to return in triumph in about half a year.

    And those who came to Shanhaiguan with Cai Jiuzhou and Ye Dahai were also the captured Manchu ministers and Bumu Butai, Zhezhe, and Fulin!

    The majority of the Manchu core is here!

    That year, Zhezhe was forty-four years old and Bumubutai was thirty-one.  To be honest, Bumubutai, the Manchu empress dowager, still has some flavor.  Especially at the age of thirty, she exudes the mature demeanor of a young woman.

    Queen Mother Xiaozhuang?  Ding Yunyi suddenly thought of Bumbutai's title and couldn't help but smile.

    His eyes fell on Fulin. This so-called "Shunzhi Emperor" by the Manchus was just a child.  What ability does he have to govern a country?

    Jierhalang committed suicide on the way here unprepared.  This saved a lot of pain.

    Ding Yunyi¡¯s eyes fell on the two people standing behind Bumbutai. Cai Jiuzhou was standing there.The person beside him whispered: "That's Fan Wencheng, that's Lu Yanhan."

    Fan Wencheng?  Lu Yanhan?

    Fan Wencheng is a well-known traitor. There is nothing more to say about this. Lu Yanhan is the person Ding Yunyi designated to arrest. He wants to know what kind of relationship there is between this man and brother Deng Lianyu.

    Fan Wencheng was called up. There was no particular fear on his face. Ding Yunyi asked slowly: "Fan Wencheng, do you regret it?"

    "Regret? Why should I regret it?" Fan Wencheng sneered: "The only thing I regret is that I couldn't do my best to save the Qing Dynasty from danger."

    Ding Yunyi shook his head, there is no way to save such a person.

    Fan Wencheng suddenly raised his voice: "Ding Yunyi, although Shengjing has been destroyed, there are still loyal ministers like me in the Qing Dynasty! Kill me!"

    "Are you a Manchu or a Han?" Ding Yunyi was not angry at all. On the contrary, he was very curious and said: "Let's say you are a Manchu, but you are a Han. Let's say you are a Han, but you are so Manchu.  Be loyal."

    "Although I am a Han Chinese, I am appreciated by the late emperor. I will be a Qing citizen all my life and death!" Fan Wencheng said proudly.

    "Really?" Ding Yunyi smiled: "You are willing to be loyal to the Manchus, but the Manchus may not regard you as one of their own. I heard that your wife was almost snatched away by Duduo?"

    Fan Wencheng's face changed as soon as he heard this.

    After the death of Huang Taiji, Fulin was promoted as the new king, which was a temporary compromise among the fierce fighting among the various factions within the Eight Banners aristocracy.  After Fulin succeeded to the throne, this struggle continued.  On August 16, the princes Adali and Beizishuo asked Prince Zheng Jierharang, Prince Li Daishan, and Prince Rui Dorgon to lobby for the appointment of Dorgon as king. Daishan and Dorgon informed the princes.  Wang Beile then had Adali and Shuotuo executed for treason, and their families were expropriated.  Fan Wencheng was originally a subordinate of Hongqi Shuotuo, but was transferred to Xianghuangqi at this time.

    Fan Wencheng had just avoided the unexpected disaster caused by his master's rebellion against the country, and soon encountered new troubles.  Prince Duduo of Henan Province, Prince Regent Dorgon's younger brother, deceived him into being a lackey of the Manchus and wanted to snatch Fan Wencheng's wife. After some twists and turns, the solution was resolved. After careful review, King Baylor decided to fine Duduo a silver  One thousand taels and fifteen niulu were taken away.  Although Fan Wencheng saved the day and did not suffer the disaster of his wife being bullied, he was still worried.  Duduo is the lord of a banner, he is a prince, a county king, and he is the half-brother of the regent Dorgon. Will he ignore this in the future?  If he recalls his past grudges, Fan Wencheng may inevitably be wiped out.

    This was the last thing Fan Wencheng wanted to mention, but at this moment Ding Yunyi brought it up again.  Fan Wencheng gritted his teeth, but didn't know what to do.

    In fact, he has been telling himself deep down in his heart that in the hearts of many Manchus, no matter how loyal he is, he is still just a dog!  Nothing can change this.

    This is also the most painful and helpless thing for him.

    Ding Yunyi suddenly smiled and said: "You want to die, but I won't let you die!"

 Part One: Penghu Chapter 581 Officials

    "If you want to die, I won't let you die!" Ding Yunyi said with a smile.

    Fan Wencheng didn¡¯t understand what he meant. Ding Yunyi smiled slightly: ¡°Really, I really won¡¯t let you die, and I want you to watch with your own eyes that the people you work for die in front of you one by one!¡±

    Fan Wencheng's expression changed.

    Watching the people you work for die in front of you one by one?  Fan Wencheng knew that this was the most painful thing. He gritted his teeth and cursed: "Ding Yunyi, you are a devil!"

    "Isn't there something fresh?" Ding Yunyi didn't care what others scolded him for: "I will still take good care of you so that you can't die even if you want to. Do you believe it?"

    Do you believe it?

    Ding Yunyi didn't care whether he believed it or not, and then turned his attention to Lu Yanhan: "What about you? Why do you want to be a traitor? What is the problem between you and me?"

    "You robbed my wife." Lu Yanhan said very calmly: "I know that Deng Lianyu was given to you by Deng Muzhi, but you still robbed my wife. There is no greater hatred than the hatred of robbing my wife. Do you think I will  Not your enemy?"

    Ding Yunyi thought about it carefully, and then nodded: "It makes sense. If someone robs my wife, I will fight him to the death."

    Ding Yunyi's attitude surprised Lu Yanhan, and he calmed down: "Ding Yunyi, you are willing to say this frankly, I thank you very much. I heard that you trust Deng Muzhi very much, and you know what kind of person Deng Muzhi is.  ?"

    "He should be a good official who wins the hearts of the people."

    "A good official? Is Deng Muzhi a good official?" Lu Yanhan sneered: "King Wu Lie is so famous that he can be blinded by others!"

    Ding Yunyi became a little curious: "Tell me carefully how I was deceived."

    Lu Yanhan still kept sneering: "Deng Muzhi is basically a ruthless dog official. It's just that he hid it deeper than anyone else. My father had a child marriage with his Deng family before, but he regretted it after the collapse of my Lu family.  .

    He told what happened one by one, and Ding Yunyi frowned. He thought that Deng Muzhi was a rare upright official, but who would have thought that it would be like this.

    If this is true, then he has indeed been deceived by Deng Muzhi. Such an official would not be unjust even if he was killed a hundred times and a thousand times.

    ?Perhaps personal abilities are really limited.  .  .  .  .  .

    Ding Yunyi thought for a long time before he said slowly: "I will investigate Deng Muzhi's matter. If it is true as you said, I promise to give you justice. However, no matter what the reason, nothing can change the fact that you are a traitor.  Essentially. Lu Yanhan, go die in peace."

    Lu Yanhan bowed deeply to Ding Yunyi and said, "King Wu Lie, please treat Lianyu well."

    After saying that, he turned back and walked outside.

    "Lu Yanhan does have something worthy of sympathy, but he still became a traitor. This is something that no one can change."  From the moment he saw Lu Yanhan, Ding Yunyi had made up his mind to kill him.

    It has nothing to do with women, it just has to do with things he has done.  .  .  .  .  .

    Bumubutai witnessed all this with her own eyes. She saw how Ding Yunyi dealt with Fan Wencheng, and also saw how Ding Yunyi dealt with Lu Yanhan.  Now she had to think about herself and Fulin.

    How will he deal with himself and Fulin?  Bumubutai didn¡¯t know.

    Ding Yunyi¡¯s eyes finally fell on them.  .  .  .  .  .

    Bumubutai couldn't help but pull Fulin towards him.  And her action was not hidden from Ding Yunyi. Ding Yunyi smiled and said: "If I want to kill Fulin now. Do you think you can protect him?"

    Bumubutai remained silent.

    Ding Yunyi can kill anyone, and no one can stop Ding Yunyi from killing.

    Bumubutai¡¯s eyes showed pleading: ¡°Please keep Fulin¡¯s life. No matter what you want me to do, I will agree to it.¡±

    Ding Yunyi didn¡¯t answer anything.

    He had already thought about how to deal with Fulin, and he would never leave Fulin as a scourge.  Of course, this will have to wait until the Manchus are pacified.

    ¡°Moreover, it must be done without leaving any flaws.  .  .  .  .  

    Beijing.

    Ding Yunyi finally returned here again.

    A familiar yet unfamiliar place.  Here, Ding Yunyi's prominent career began, and here, Ding Yunyi began his most glorious beginning!

    And now.  Maybe another glorious period will begin again.

    &nbsp; Ding Yuanzhao also returned to the capital. To his surprise, his wife Ding Chen Wanhe was not dead!

    Ding Chen Wanhe was brought by Ding Yuanzhao's son-in-law Wang Qingheng. When Wang Qingheng saw Ding Yunyi and Ding Yuanzhao, he fell to his knees on the ground and cried loudly: "Father, King Wu Lie. I finally met him."  It's your turn! The thieves came to Beijing, burned and looted, and I had no choice but to attack the city. I finally found an opportunity to kill the thieves.

    He rambled on, and he was talking about nothing more than his own merit.

    Ding Yunyi knew that Wang Qingheng killed Li Zicheng, and Wang Qingheng still had some credit for this.  Ding Yunyi was about to speak when he suddenly heard Ding Chen Wanhe say loudly:

    "My son, don't believe what he says!"

    As soon as these words came out, everyone in the room was shocked. Wang Qingheng was stunned. After a while, he said calmly: "Mother, haven't we already agreed?"

    Ding Chen Wanhe sneered: "If I hadn't promised you on purpose and said I would keep your secret for the sake of my daughter and grandson, how could I have exposed you, a thing with a human face and a beast's heart!"

    As she spoke, she loudly said: "Xiang Wen, this beast shamelessly surrendered as soon as the thief entered the capital! Not only that, your father ran out of the capital under the holy order, and this beast also identified him in order to please the thief. If it weren't for  How could this put your father in a desperate situation?"

    Ding Yunyi looked at Wang Qingheng coldly: "Mother, how did you know."

    "Those thieves and bandits went to his home every day, saying that he would sell out his own father-in-law for glory and wealth. You beast. You beast, even thieves and bandits would look down on such a person!"

    Ding Yunyi breathed out softly: "Brother-in-law, eldest brother-in-law, I have two brothers-in-law, one is you, and the other is Ye Yuanxuan. Usually you always say how cunning Ye Yuanxuan is, and how honest you are.  But when the intruder came, you two behaved very differently. What should I do with you?"

    "King Wu Lie, King Wu Lie!" Wang Qingheng was so frightened that he trembled all over: "That day, I was really helpless. Father, father, I beg you to forgive me!"

    There was no anger on Ding Yuanzhao's face, he just let out a long sigh: "Wang Qingheng, if you only want to harm me, maybe I will forgive you, but what I carried with me that day was the late emperor's secret edict.  Then! How can I forgive you for betraying me?"

    Ding Yunyi held his chin and thought for a while: "Go and call my sisters and brothers-in-law."

    Wang Qingheng just knelt on the ground and didn't dare to move.  .  .  .  .  

    Ye Yuanxian, Ding Biyue, and Ding Biwei stared blankly at Wang Qingheng kneeling on the ground, never expecting that he would do such a thing.

    Ding Biwei knelt down next to her husband: "Xiang Wen. I know that your brother-in-law has done something wrong to the Ding family, but I beg you, please spare your brother-in-law this time. Give up his official position and let him be a common citizen.  , I beg you, for the sake of your sister, please let your brother-in-law go."

    "Xiang Wen, please let the eldest brother-in-law go." Ding Biyue also begged.

    Ding Yunyi didn¡¯t say a word, and still looked at everyone with his chin in his hand.

    "Brother-in-law, how could you do such a thing?" Ye Yuanxian suddenly sighed: "King Wu Lie, Wang Qingheng cannot be spared!"

    With one word, the room fell into silence. No one expected that Ye Yuan would say such words.  Wang Qingheng and Ding Biwei were even more stunned.

    Ye Yuan just pretended not to see their angry looks: "Although the capital has been recovered and the Jinlu have been defeated, the world is still far from being settled. Everyone is looking at the capital, everyone  Everyone is looking at King Wu Lie. Every move of King Wu Lie will have a great impact. Even if the prince breaks the law, what will the world think of him?  You, how can you regain the broken hearts of the Ming Dynasty? Ye Yuan was brother-in-law with Wang Qingheng, but he asked King Wu Lie to kill Wang Qingheng to bring peace to the world! Tell everyone in the world that this is the fate of those who bow down!"

    "Ye Yuanxian, you are a beast who is adding insult to injury!" Wang Qingheng finally couldn't help but cursed loudly.

    Ding Yunyi still didn¡¯t say a word.  .  .  .  .  .

    Zhang Pu had been listening by the side, and at this time he couldn't help but said: "What Mr. Ye said makes sense, but although Wang Qingheng can be killed, it is also true that Li Ni Zicheng died in his hands. This may be  I will make up for my fault and ask King Wu Lie to think again."

    "It's true that Li Zicheng died at the hands of Wang Qingheng, but the merit cannot offset the crime!" Ye Yuan was a little unusual today, and he bit firmly and refused to let Wang Qingheng go: "??In this case, those officials who broke into Beijing after the intruders could more or less say some of their own merits, can this also be used as an atonement? Can this be the same as Wang Qingheng?  Once this precedent is established, chaos will inevitably occur. Where is the law that King Wulie said?  Where is the justice?  Those people would not forgive Wang Qingheng because of meritorious deeds. They would only wonder if King Wu Lie was acting for personal gain!  "

    Ding Yunyi breathed out a sigh of relief.  Ye Yuan's performance today was indeed a bit strange.

    He thought for a while and said, "Come here, please imprison Wang Qingheng first. The specific disposition is to be discussed. You all should go down first. Ye Yuanxian, you can stay here for now."

    After everyone left, Ding Yunyi asked slowly: "Why do you have to kill Wang Qingheng?"

    "It's not that I must kill Wang Qingheng, but that the prince has made up his mind to kill Wang Qingheng." Ye Yuanxian said calmly: "The prince hates unfaithful and unfilial people the most in his life. Besides, when the prince returns to Beijing this time, he has already prepared to kill them as a warning to others.  Get ready. Who is this? It must be Wang Qingheng. If the prince can kill his own family members, who else can't kill him?  Justice doesn¡¯t dare to show favoritism. However, if the prince wants to kill Wang Qingheng, he will be criticized for being cruel, regardless of family ties, etc. If that¡¯s the case, then let me do it!¡±

    Ding Yunyi smiled, every word Ye Yuan said spoke to his heart.

    Ye Yuan was really smart at first, and he could see what he was thinking at a glance: "Brother-in-law, there are no outsiders here, don't call me every prince. Now that the capital has been liberated, what do you think we should do in the appointment of officials next?"  Do?"

    Seeing that Ding Yunyi would no longer talk about Wang Qingheng's affairs for the time being, Ye Yuan turned around and said, "Xiang Wen, actually you already have an idea in mind. I also know that you are planning to overhaul the officialdom and even reverse the official system that Ming Dynasty left.  , I think the Ming Dynasty¡¯s official system is deeply rooted, starting from the bottom. How are you going to change it?¡±

    "What kind of deep-rooted method?"

    Ye Yuan thought for a while and said: "I just talked about the bottom layer of the word, let's start from this bottom level. Our Ming Dynasty has a reserve warehouse for storing grain, and the person who looks after the reserve warehouse is called the old warehouse guard. The normal operation of the reserve warehouse is closely related to the warehouse guard.  The elderly are inseparable. The elderly have been engaged in grassroots management throughout history. In order to strengthen the grassroots management of the township, the Ming Dynasty implemented the elderly system, which means to select people in each township who are honest and respected by the people to manage the township affairs.  The selected people are over fifty years old, so they are called old people or lilao, including water conservancy old people, warehouse old people, Muduo old people, Ji old people, floating bridge old people, etc.  They are spread across the grassroots, and these elders vary from place to place.  They are established as needed and are all semi-public servants.  The reserve warehouse was unique to the Ming Dynasty. After that, the emperors of the Ming Dynasty worked hard to manage it and gradually formed a complete management system in terms of grain accumulation, grain distribution, disaster relief, review and assessment, etc. It was even more unique in terms of specific operations and personnel settings.  Characteristic.  The reserve warehouse is privately run under government supervision and is established at the grassroots level in local villages. The elderly system is adopted in the management of the granary.  Government officials coordinate the overall situation and lead the planning, while the old warehouse keeper takes care of the grain and presides over the collection and delivery.  A situation has been formed in which government officials and old warehouse keepers work together and assist in the management of warehouse administration.  Among the management personnel of the reserve warehouse, provincial-level officials are mainly responsible for supervision, and state and county-level officials are responsible for organizing the construction and raising purchase funds. The specific supervision, purchase, care, and release are all handled by the warehouse keeper and the bucket level. The division of labor is clear.  , each perform their duties and jointly maintain the normal operation of the reserve warehouse.  "

    After a pause, he continued: "The old warehouse keeper is called the warehouse old man, the old man in charge, the warehouse man, the earth warehouse official, etc., and he belongs to the official service. In the Ming Dynasty, the collection of taxes and levies was based on the amount of grain, and the old warehouse keeper generally came from  The elderly are usually elected by the people and then appointed by the government. In terms of storing grain, the reserve warehouse is used for famine relief and disaster relief.  The basic guarantee is to have sufficient grain storage. Therefore, the old warehouse keeper needs to help the government raise money to fill the warehouse. In good harvest years, they receive money from the government to buy grain.  During the year, grain is distributed according to orders. In terms of taking care of the grain in the warehouse, the main responsibility of the old man is to organize the winnowing and drying of rice to prevent rot, and to keep a close watch to prevent fire, theft, and damage from rats and birds. Many of these tasks require fighting.  level of participation and cooperation.¡±

    Ding Yunyi listened very carefully, and then listened to what Ye Yuan said:

    "In terms of grain distribution for disaster relief, the distribution of grain from warehouses is an important manifestation of its role in famine relief. According to the Ming Dynasty disaster relief procedures, after a famine occurs, local officials must clearly fill in and report the name of the affected household, the number of fields, the cause of the disaster, etc.  Grain can only be released after waiting for approval. Because the local officials are "far away", they have to rely on the old warehouse guards. They are familiar with the situation in the countryside and the severity of the disaster.  To truly maximize the role of the reserve warehouse in famine relief, we must ensure that the grain is distributedGive it to those who need it most.  As a result, the Ming government stipulated different relief methods according to different disaster situations.  Taking the Yongle Dynasty as an example, free relief will be provided to those who suffered serious disasters, that is, those who suffered eight to ten points of the disaster; for other minor disasters, they will be treated as interest-free loans, that is, the original amount will be returned to the official afterwards.  In this regard, the old warehouse keeper needs to check the severity of the disaster, distinguish between the rich and the poor, and keep a register to prepare for assessment and recovery.  In the implementation of disaster relief and food distribution in accordance with the law, the role of the old warehouse keeper cannot be underestimated.  In order to encourage the elderly warehouse keeper to perform their duties conscientiously, they are given a salary, which is called industrial food bank.  However, the overall amount of industrial silver is very small and varies in different regions.  For example, in Changde Prefecture, Taoyuan County, Longyang County, and Yuanjiang County in Hunan Province, the fee is 5 taels per person per year, while in Yuezhou Prefecture, also in Hunan Province, the fee is 4 taels. As a auxiliary level, the industrial and food silver is generally higher than  Old man Cang is one or two short.  Of course, if the old warehouse keepers neglect their duties and cause the warehouse grain to rot or be in short supply, they will often be responsible for compensation, and some even lose their homes or go bankrupt as a result.  but.  "

    When it comes to the word "but", Ye Yuan changes the subject:

    "However, any system has its advantages and disadvantages. There are also some disadvantages when the old warehouse keeper participates in the management of the reserve warehouse. Favoritism and fraud and theft of warehouse grain often occur. Taizu Yili, the boss of the old family, was in charge of the reserve warehouse and served as the director of the grain.  The original intention of accumulating and distributing grain was to use their familiarity with local conditions to ensure that the grain was used to provide relief to those most in need. Later, the local bosses used their rights to take care of grain and declare poor households to commit adultery, cheating, and infringement.  Stealing grain."

    Speaking of this, he asked calmly:

    "If the old man who keeps the warehouse is like this, what about our officials of the Ming Dynasty? King Wu Lie is going to deal with it this way? Should he follow the old practice, or should he completely overthrow and rebuild?"

    Ding Yunyi was silent again.

    Yes, what should we do with so many officials?  According to his vision, he wanted to overthrow everything and start over, building a brand new system according to his own ideas.  However, will this encounter fierce opposition?

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????  And can the current Ming Dynasty still withstand great changes?

    But if the old system remains unchanged, then where is the future of Ming Dynasty?

 Part One: Penghu Chapter 582 Nanjing

    Ding Yunyi finally made up his mind to kill Wang Qingheng.

    And these choices were made under Ye Yuan's "persistence". All the infamy of being unkind and disowning his relatives naturally fell on Wang Qingheng.

    This is what makes Ye Yuan so smart.  Taking on some of the infamy for King Wulie will be of great benefit to his future development.

    Wang Qingheng is Ding Yunyi¡¯s eldest brother-in-law, while Deng Muzhi is Ding Yunyi¡¯s eldest brother-in-law.

    Once upon a time, Ding Yunyi always thought that Deng Muzhi was a good official, an upright official, and an official who was loved by the people, but from Lu Yanhan's mouth, he discovered that maybe that was not the case.

    At this time, Lu Yanhan no longer needed to frame Deng Muzhi.  .  .  .  .  .

    "Your Majesty, this is the information collected." Xie Tian handed all the information he collected into Ding Yunyi's hands: "Deng Muzhi is very smart and cautious in his work, so he has never left any flaws, but if he really wants to  It¡¯s not that difficult to collect. The evidence is all here, please take a look at it yourself.¡±

    After reading only two pages, Ding Yunyi's face became angry. After reading another page, Ding Yunyi slammed all the evidence onto the table.

    After being silent for a long time, I thought that Ding Yunyi would be furious, but he didn't expect that Ding Yunyi suddenly sighed: "You said, these officials have hollowed out the foundation of our Ming Dynasty. Aren't they still satisfied? Do they have to get it?"  Will the Ming Dynasty be satisfied with another disaster?"

    Qin Yun and Xie Tian glanced at each other, and Qin Yun smiled bitterly: "There are people like this in every dynasty and every generation. For example, in our Ming Dynasty, Emperor Taizu killed too few corrupt officials? But there is such a group of people who come one after another.  , are not afraid of beheading or skinning, only have money in their eyes, and do not have the laws of the Ming Dynasty, and they are not afraid of punishment. One sword can kill hundreds of people, but it cannot kill all the corrupt officials in the world.  But you can¡¯t scare those officials!¡±

    Ding Yunyi nodded slightly: "So our newly enacted laws should be implemented throughout the Ming Dynasty as soon as possible. Although a perfect law and a perfect supervision system cannot fundamentally eliminate the emergence of corrupt officials,  This will be done to the greatest extent possible. Also, the judicial system must be established. I am already making preparations for the appointment of the Supreme Court, and the court will not be dominated by anyone.  ."

    He expressed many of his ideas, some of which were unheard of by Qin Yun and others.  But at this time, Ding Yunyi's determination to implement these ideas has become irreversible.  .  .  .  .  .

    "Your Majesty, Zhu Yousong has proclaimed himself emperor in Nanjing!"

    After Li Zicheng conquered Beijing.  Zhu Yousong fled south to Huai'an, and was rushed to Nanjing by Fengyang Governor Ma Shiying and others. He was first proclaimed the supervisory state, and then the emperor, Jianyuan Hongguang.

    This news immediately interrupted everyone¡¯s conversation.  Ding Yunyi was not very surprised, but Qin Yun and others were furious: "How unreasonable. We fought bloody battles, risked our lives, and finally defeated the rogue bandits and the Manchus. Who are they? How dare they proclaim themselves emperor in Nanjing?"  "

    As soon as Qin Yun said these words, there was a lot of noise, and the officials and generals of the Huben Guard Group were all shouting.  Everyone looked indignant.  Some of the impatient ones even called for the army of Tiger Guards to be raised immediately to attack Nanjing!

    Ding Yunyi sneered a few times.

    Okay, now that Zhu Yousong has become emperor, how many other clowns will jump out?

    It¡¯s time to resolve these things!

    "Report. Tang Wang Zhu Yujian has arrived in the capital, asking to see King Wu Lie!"

    The king of Tang Dynasty, Zhu Yujian, is here?

    Ding Yunyi was startled after hearing this. He had met Zhu Yujian several times back then, and his impression of this man was quite good.  And I know that this person was the famous Emperor Longwu in another period of history.

    But in this period of history, he could no longer sit on the throne.  .  .  .  .  .

    Zhu Yujian was invited in and saw Ding Yunyi's face.  Zhu Yujian said something that stunned everyone:

    He actually knelt on the ground!

    "Why is the King of Tang like this?" Ding Yunyi was shocked and hurriedly wanted to help him, but Zhu Yujian said sternly: "King Wu Lie, please sit upright and don't move, otherwise Zhu Yujian will be killed here!"

    Ding Yunyi didn't know what he wanted to do, so he could only sit down as he said. Zhu Yujian said loudly: "The late Emperor Long Yu, the Ming Dynasty collapsed, there were rogues inside and occupied the capital, and there were Manchus watching eagerly outside. It was a life-or-death opportunity.  King Wu Lie sent out a strong army to defend the capital, and then destroyed the Qing Dynasty. He avenged the bloody vengeance for our Ming Dynasty, avenged the bloody vengeance for our Zhu family, and performed unparalleled feats for our Ming Dynasty. As a descendant of the Zhu family, I will take my place.  The Zhu family and Daming kowtowed to King Wu Lie! "

    &nbsp; This descendant of the Zhu family, King Zhu Yujian of the Tang Dynasty, really kowtowed three times to King Wu Lie Ding Yunyi after saying these words.  When I raised my head again, tears were already streaming down my face:

    "King Wu Lie, I, Zhu Yujian, will never be able to repay your kindness to the Zhu family in this life!"

    The ministers such as Ding Yuanzhao and Zhang Pu could not help but shed tears.  .  .  .  .  .

    Zhu Yujian was at least right about one thing. Everything in the Ming Dynasty was given by Ding Yunyi. Without Ding Yunyi, the world of the Ming Dynasty would have changed long ago.

    "Prince Tang, please get up!" Ding Yunyi said loudly.

    Zhu Yujian stood up and immediately said: "When I entered the capital, the first news I heard was that Zhu Yousong had proclaimed himself emperor in Nanjing. How is King Wu Lie prepared?"

    Ding Yunyi glanced at him: "I want to surrender to Zhu Yousong, what does the King of Tang think?"

    "Why is King Wu Lie so confused?" Zhu Yujian's voice was so anxious that he asked, "Who is Zhu Yousong? He is fatuous and decadent, pursues lust and lust, and uses non-human beings. How can such a person become emperor? If King Wu Lie surrendered to  He will be harmed sooner or later!"

    "I also know what kind of person Zhu Yousong is, so I just tested the king of Tang." Ding Yunyi said with a smile: "If I, Ding Yunyi, want to surrender to such a stupid person, then I will surrender. Will my soldiers be lucky?  ?¡±

    He said with a half-smile, "I want to make the King of Tang the emperor, what do you think?"

    "No!" Zhu Yujian shouted again: "How can I be worthy of being called emperor? The late emperor's descendants are still living among the people. Why doesn't King Wu Lie urgently look for them?"

    Ding Yunyi nodded slightly. In fact, he was already looking for several sons of Emperor Chongzhen.  If you can find one of them, things will be much easier.  If you really can't find it, you can only find another way.

    While they were discussing, someone came to report: "The imperial envoy sent by Zhu Yousong from Nanjing is here."

    "Imperial envoy?" Ding Yunyi sneered: "Let him in."

    As soon as the imperial envoy came in, he shouted loudly: "Wu Lie King Ding Yunyi accepts the order!"

    "Your Majesty, Ding Yunyi, accepts the order!" To everyone's surprise, Ding Yunyi actually accepted the order.

    The imperial minister breathed an unknown sigh of relief.

    Zhu Yousong's proclaimed emperor was actually very accidental.

    During the Tianqi Dynasty, in order to oppose the succession of King Fu and his mother Zheng Guifei from intervening in politics, the Donglin Party members had formed an indissoluble feud with the Fu clan.  In order to prevent Zhu Yousong from taking the opportunity to retaliate after he ascended the throne.  Led by Qian Qianyi, the leader of Donglin, he was named as a virtuous man.  An inexplicable heir, King Lu, was launched with great fanfare.

    King Lu has a remote bloodline, so he naturally lacks a reason to succeed.  But his so-called virtuous reputation has won the sympathy and support of many people.  In fact, regardless of whether King Lu is a true virtuous person, the inheritance system is the eldest son.  It has its own practical considerations.  In the Ming Dynasty, the cabinet was responsible.  Even if the emperor is weak, responsible ministers can still keep the political institutions functioning normally.  Considering the situation, all the ministers in the capital need is a formal spiritual leader.  But it does not necessarily have to be a wise king with great talents and strategies.  Historically, Sima Rui was able to favor the Eastern Jin Dynasty, but he was nothing more than a cowardly and incompetent monarch.  The key is for the ministers to work together.  Only in this way can the crisis be maintained.  Now let go of the King of Fortune in the name of establishing a virtuous person.  The Ming Dynasty was scattered all over the country, and there were many dragon sons and grandsons who were famous, ambitious and talented.  Since King Lu can be established, who cannot be established?  Naturally, it is impossible for them to demand nationwide universal suffrage, but there are always a large number of careerists who take advantage of the opportunity to take advantage of it.  Use support to gain merit.  The situation in Nanming is bound to collapse and be out of control.

    While the support meeting in Nanjing was getting lively, Zhu Yousong, who was far away in Huai'an, panicked.  As one of the three most popular candidates, no one asked him to deliver a campaign speech or policy platform.  There are only a few people who come to show their loyalty and engage in speculation.  All this made Zhu Yousong feel that the situation was not good.

    In fact, Shi Kefa, Ma Shiying and other important ministers of the Southern Ming Dynasty regarded the emperor they selected and prepared to support as an earthen puppet from the beginning.  No matter who is the king, the important thing is that it will not hinder them from grasping the power in their hands.  Deep down in his heart, the once majestic emperor was nothing more than a symbol to these important ministers.  A decoration.  Shi Kefa pointed out that among the seven reasons why the King of Fu could not be established, one of them was "there is a need for interference".  Yes, it is an emperor who is "unreasonable to interfere" that important ministers are taboo about.  To everyone's surprise, Zhu Yousong, who everyone thought was fat-headed, confused and mediocre, actually made a wonderful move.  In one fell swoop, he defeated the Gonggun princes in Nanjing who thought they had a plan.

    Zhu Yousong actually understood the truth that political power comes from the barrel of a gun, and directly sought help from the generals of the four towns in the north of the Yangtze River.  Gao Jie and Huang Degong were originally ambitious wandering warlords, and saw that there was a big deal to be made with "decided strategy and support".  What a great opportunity to make huge profits without any capital.  So they hit it off and got rid of their immediate boss, who was secretly discussing with Shi Kefa.Ma Shiying, Governor of Yangyang.  Became the hero of decision-making.  The news reached Nanjing.  Everyone was shocked.  Ma Shiying was old in the officialdom. When he saw that his generals were rebelling, it was useless to fight.  He quickly expressed his feelings to Zhu Yousong and became the first civil servant in Conglong.  Shi Kefa was kept in the dark at first and refused to accept the criticism. In a letter to Ma Shiying, he scolded Zhu Yousong for being confused.  Unexpectedly, it became a handle that fell into the hands of others.  Immediately, Ma Shiying led the army to escort Zhu Yousong to Pukou, Nanjing with murderous intent.  The situation has been decided, and the remorseful Shi Kefa and the Donglin Party members have no choice but to accept this reality.

    Ma Shiying and others who supported Zhu Yousong as emperor were not afraid of Shi Kefa, but they were deeply afraid of one person:

    Ding Yunyi!

    This is the prince with a different surname that Emperor Chongzhen granted him during his lifetime, the marshal of the world's soldiers and horses, and a long list of official positions.  Apart from these good things, the most feared thing is his elite tiger guards!

    Especially after the Huben Guards recaptured the capital and destroyed the Manchu Qing Dynasty, his reputation has reached an unprecedented level.  If he opposes Zhu Yousong becoming emperor, then Zhu Yousong's position will be unstable.

    There is even a possibility that Ding Yunyi would raise an army of Tiger Guards to attack Nanjing!

    ? Then the situation becomes more subtle.  .  .  .  .  .

    Therefore, after Ma Shiying discussed with Gao Jie, Huang Degong, Liu Liangzuo and others, they decided to test Ding Yunyi first. In the name of Zhu Yousong, he ensured that Ding Yunyi's various positions would remain unchanged, and added "loyalty and righteousness" in front of his title "King Wu Lie".  "Two words.  He was also rewarded with thousands of taels of gold, a batch of jewels, and some brocade.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? is is is without Ding Yunyi, and now he wants to canonize him, the danger of coming to the capital can be imagined.  Everyone knew that if they came to the capital to read out the so-called "imperial edict" to Ding Yunyi, they would most likely never be able to return alive.

    Who would have thought that the imperial envoy could finish reading the imperial edict in one go.  Ding Yunyi then loudly said: "Wu Lie King Ding Yunyi has received the decree!"

    The imperial envoy breathed a long sigh of relief and handed the imperial edict to Ding Yunyi: "Congratulations to King Wu Lie, congratulations to King Wu Lie. Your Majesty holds King Wu Lie in high regard."

    Ding Yunyi smiled slightly: "Thank you for your hard work, Imperial Envoy. Please go back and tell the Emperor. Ding Yunyi will come to Nanjing in person before the fifteenth of next month to express his gratitude!"

    The imperial envoy¡¯s expression changed slightly: ¡°King Wu Lie is going to Nanjing?¡±

    "Exactly, when the new emperor ascends the throne, how can we people not go?" Ding Yunyi was still smiling.

    The imperial minister was a little confused as to what Ding Yunyi was planning.  .  .  .  .  .

    Arrange the imperial envoys in good condition.  The officials and generals of the Huben Guard immediately started to make a fuss, shouting that they could not go to Nanjing under any circumstances. What if those people in Nanjing had ill intentions towards King Wu Lie?

    After his subordinates calmed down a little, Ding Yunyi said slowly: "There are only a few roads today. The first is to recognize Zhu Yousong as the emperor. From then on, we will do whatever he asks us to do. Second, we  Establish a new emperor and raise an army to attack Nanjing!"

    "A crusade is a crusade. How can we, the Tiger Guards, be afraid of them?" Wang Wei was the first to shout loudly.

    "The Ming Dynasty has experienced too many wars. Do we still want our own people to fight our own people?" Ding Yunyi shook his head and said: "Now everything is waiting to be done, and everything has to be started again. The Ming Dynasty cannot withstand wars. Jiangbei Four  Although Gao Jie, Huang Degong, Liu Liangzuo, Liu Zeqing and others in the town are all brave men, their subordinates have their own agendas, but there is no shortage of good generals and warriors. Once a fight starts, it will be those innocent people who will be the unlucky ones!  "

    "Are we really going to surrender to Zhu Yousong?" Wang Wei said unwillingly.

    "If you ask me to surrender to someone like Zhu Yousong, not only will I not be willing, but everyone in the world will also not surrender." Ding Yunyi sneered and said: "To deal with him, only a hundred people are enough!"

    Everyone took a breath of air.  Could it be that King Wulie went to Nanjing this time to solve Zhu Yousong's problem?

    "King Wu Lie, think twice!" Zhang Pu said hurriedly: "After all, that is their territory now. King Wu Lie only brought a hundred people to Nanjing. I am worried that they will plot against you!"

    "Mr. Ximing, why worry!" Ding Yunyi said proudly: "I, Ding Yunyi, have never been afraid of anyone in the world. Those people in Nanjing are just a mob. Besides, they themselves are not united. Between Ma Shiying and Shi Kefa  . Shi Kefa and Zhu Yousong, Zhu Yousong and Ma Shiying, and even the four towns in Jiangbei have different intentions. I am going to defeat them one by one and determine the situation in the world. "

    As he said that, he looked towards Zhang Pu: "Mr. Ximing, I have to ask you for a favor."

    "No matter what King Wu Lie said, I am willing to take Zhang Pu's head." Ever since Zhang Pu saw King Wu Lie's loyalty and bravery with his own eyes,Later, he had already given up his heart on Ding Yunyi.

    Ding Yunyi nodded and smiled and said: "Please Mr. Ximing, please leave immediately and summon all the scholars from Jiangnan to gather in Nanjing, and then meet me when I arrive in Nanjing."

    "Yes, I will go back to Jiangnan right now." Zhang Pu said without thinking.

    "Thank God, find the late emperor's heir at all costs!" Ding Yunyi ordered: "Father, you stay in the capital. I will send Qin Yun, Xie Tian, ??Li Dingguo and others to stay to assist you. Once the late emperor's heir is found, he will immediately support him and enthrone him.  No need to wait for me."

    "Don't worry." Ding Yuanzhao was also extremely convinced of his son's words at this time.

    "Li Dingguo, I will leave you 30,000 elites. If there is any civil strife in the capital, we will kill them without mercy!"

    "Yes, kill without mercy!"

    "Cai Jiuzhou and Zhang Xianxuan led the navy up the river. One force threatened the four towns in the north of the Yangtze River, and the other force threatened Nanjing. But remember, don't take action unless it is absolutely necessary!"

    "yes!"

    "Duan San'er, select one hundred elites to go with me to Nanjing. Wang Wei and Xiao Yifeng each lead 15,000 troops and secretly assemble to Nanjing. Shi Weide and Mansura select 2,000 musketeers from the major regiment.  , sneak into Nanjing in batches, all carrying short fire muskets, and don't show any signs of weakness. Immediately hide and wait for my order!"

    "yes!"

    Orders were passed down one after another, and all the generals obeyed them. Ding Yuanzhao never forgot to tell his son: "Xiang Wen, I know that your bravery is invincible, but you only bring a hundred people into the mirror, so you must pay attention to safety.  Those people are not good at dealing with foreign enemies, but they are very good at dealing with their own people.¡±

    "My Ming Dynasty was destroyed in the hands of these people!" Ding Yunyi said coldly: "If I attack Nanjing, we can be decisive in one battle, but Nanjing has to face artillery attacks. This is not what I want to see.  It would be great if these things can be solved without any bloodshed. Father, just don¡¯t worry, I know how to take care of myself.¡±

    Ding Yuanzhao nodded.  He is still full of confidence in his son.  His son's majestic appearance on the battlefield has always been deeply engraved in his mind.

    Ding Yunyi is also full of confidence that he will win. After so many storms and waves, is he still afraid of going to Nanjing?

    Not ending these things in the form of war is exactly what Ding Yunyi, the Martial King of the Ming Dynasty, most wants to see!  £à

 Part One: Storm in Penghu Chapter 583 Four Towns in Jiangbei

    The news that King Wu Lie Ding Yunyi was coming to Nanjing also shocked Ma Shiying and others immediately.

    Does Ding Yunyi really have that much courage?  How dare you come to Nanjing?  Or did he have other purposes and wanted to capture Nanjing by force?

    The strength of the Tiger Guards is well known to the world.

    Are rogue bandits considered rampant?  Destroyed by the Tiger Guards!  Can Jin Lu be considered arrogant?  He was also destroyed by the Tiger Guards!  One after another, the enemies fell at the feet of the Tiger Guards!

    If Ding Yunyi is really determined to attack Nanjing, can he resist it with just the strength of Nanjing?  No one can answer this question.

    Ma Shiying was worried, but Shi Kefa and the Donglin Party members were happy.

    In the minds of Shi Kefa and these Donglin Party members, Ding Yunyi has a high opinion.  The willingness is very simple, and it lies in the extremely high evaluation of Ding Yunyi by the scholar class headed by Zhang Pu.

    On the issue of establishing an emperor, Shi Kefa and the Donglin Party members were completely plotted by Ma Shiying and others, and were defeated miserably in their hands. However, the appearance of Ding Yunyi gave them hope.

    ¡°It would not be a bad thing if they could use Ding Yunyi¡¯s help to find a new king that satisfies them.

    The atmosphere in Nanjing suddenly became extremely strange.  .  .  .  .  .

    But what is supposed to come will still come. As each day passes, news finally comes:

    Ding Yunyi, King Wu Lie of the Ming Dynasty and the marshal of the world's soldiers and horses, will arrive in Nanjing soon!

    Ma Shiying and others immediately raised their voices and kept delivering news to the city of Nanjing. What was surprising was that Ding Yunyi only brought more than a hundred followers, which made Ma Shiying and others feel relieved.

    No matter how strong Ding Yunyi is, can a hundred people be able to overturn the city of Nanjing?

    "Ding Yunyi seems to agree with us to support His Majesty." Ma Shiying breathed a sigh of relief: "A hundred people are his guards along the way. I don't have to worry anymore."

    Jingnan Marquis and Commander-in-Chief Huang Degong said: "I have long said that King Wu Lie is unparalleled in his loyalty and righteousness. He will never do anything that will cause pain to his relatives and pleasure to his enemies."

    Before he could finish his words, someone already said coldly: "Jingnanhou is too optimistic. It's a pity that Hu Benwei didn't recruit talents like Jingnanhou."

    ??Look back.  The speaker was Xingpingbo Gaojie. Hearing his sarcasm, Huang Degong could not help but glare at each other in anger.

    The relationship between Huang Degong and Gao Jie was originally full of irreconcilable conflicts.

    When Zhu Yousong established himself in the south of the Yangtze River, Huang Degong was granted the title of Marquis.  He, Liu Liangzuo, Liu Zeqing and Gao Jie formed the four towns.  at first.  Shi Kefa thought Gao Jie was domineering, so he ordered Huang Degong to station in Yizhen to contain him secretly.  Huang Fei and Huang Huang Degong have the same surname and are considered brothers.  When he was about to take up the post of commander-in-chief of Denglai, Huang De led 300 cavalry from Yangzhou to Gaoyou to greet him.  Gao Jie had always been afraid of Huang Degong, and suspected that he wanted to attack him, so he ambush elite soldiers on the road.  Huang Degong walked to Tuqiao and was cooking.  Ambushes were everywhere, so he mounted his horse and raised his iron whip to fight.  Arrows rained down all around, and his horse fell. He jumped on another horse and continued fighting.  An enemy knight Wu Li rushed over. Huang Degong shouted and turned around, grabbed Li Wu and dragged him off his horse. Both the enemy knight and his horse were killed.  He killed dozens more people and jumped into the collapsed house, roaring like thunder.  The pursuers dared not approach, so he galloped back to where his troops were.  When Huang Degong was fighting, Gao Jie took the opportunity to sneak attack Yizhen. Huang Degong's troops suffered heavy losses, and all 300 cavalry accompanying him were killed in the battle.  He then appealed to the court.  Expressing his intention to fight to the death with Gao Jie, Shi Kefa persuaded him many times before he had no choice but to reconcile with him.

    Although they have reconciled for the time being, this grudge cannot be forgotten.  At this time, Gao Jie made another sarcastic comment. How could Huang Degong not be angry?

    "Okay. Okay, when has this happened?" Ma Shiying persuaded: "No matter what, Ding Yunyi will arrive in Nanjing soon. Everyone should be careful and don't make a fuss for the time being. Although he has more than a hundred people,  It¡¯s not scary, but his Tiger Guards are still very scary to us.¡±

    Thinking of the Tiger Guards, everyone in the group fell silent.  .  .  .  .  

    "Your Majesty, you can arrive in Nanjing tomorrow." Duan San'er said at the side.

    Ding Yunyi nodded. The last time he came to Nanjing, he brought back a large number of beauties. This time he came to Nanjing, but there may be a bloody storm. Thinking about it, it is very sad.

    "Your Majesty, what kind of people are those in the Four Towns of Jiangbei?" Duan Saner was a little confused. After thinking about it, he asked: "It seems that Zhu Yousong was able to get to that position all because of the Four Towns of Jiangbei."  The power of the town?¡±

    "These four towns in Jiangbei still have some background." Ding Yunyi was silent for a while and said: "?Speaking of Gao Jie, he was originally the most powerful among the four towns.  Gao Jie was originally a subordinate of Li Zicheng.  Li Zicheng once robbed a good woman named Xing, who was not only beautiful, but also cheerful, generous, and resourceful. Li Zicheng liked her very much and put her in charge of the army's money and food.  When Gao Jie went to collect money and food, he saw this Xing family and was immediately shocked. Xing family also had a good impression of Gao Jie at first sight. After a long time of contact, the two hooked up.  When Li Zicheng was in Qinzhong, he was defeated several times by Sun Chuanting, the governor of Shaanxi in the Ming Dynasty.  Sun Chuanting had a general named He Renlong, who was also from Mizhi, Shaanxi Province, and was from the same hometown as Li Zicheng and Gao Jie.  When Sun Chuanting was besieging Li Zicheng the most, Li Zicheng instructed Gao Jie to have secret discussions with He Renlong, hoping that for the sake of his fellow villagers, they would be more liberal and not push too hard.  In troubled times, heroes are everywhere, and those who have soldiers are the grass-headed kings. In order to preserve his strength and not want to use his soldiers to fight to the death with Li Zicheng, He Renlong secretly agreed, which reduced Li Zicheng's threat.  At this point, it was originally a happy situation. Unexpectedly, Li Zicheng became suspicious when he saw Gao Jie's close relationship with He Renlong. He concluded that Gao Jie was going to betray him and surrender to the army, so he wanted to get rid of him.

    Unfortunately, the news leaked out. After hearing this, Gao Jie was shocked and angry, so he went to Xing to discuss the matter.  Gao Jie had no choice but to lead 10,000 men and the Xing family to surrender to He Renlong.  This is a popular saying in historical records, but I think it may not be the case.  Li Zicheng, a great hero of his generation, was not a dim-witted person. He would not have been unable to tell the difference between Gao Jie and the Ming army's fake show, and the difference between a fake show and a show on the spot.  He wanted to kill Gao Jie. I think he must have noticed the adultery between Gao Jie and Xing. It would really harm his reputation to kill Gao Jie. After all, he was cuckolded by his subordinates.  Spread the word, whether it's good to say or not.  Therefore, he fabricated the plan to demote the army.  "

    "It turns out he's just a bandit." Duan San'er said contemptuously.

    "Yes, he is a bandit, but he still has some abilities. After Gao Jie surrendered to the Ming Dynasty, he really gave up his strength for a while. He made many military exploits in the battle with the peasant army. The Ming Dynasty was also good to him and promoted him within a few years.  To the Commander-in-Chief." Ding Yunyi nodded and said slowly:

    "Later Sun Chuanting died in the battle, how could the others still have fighting spirit? All the generals in Qin surrendered to the peasant army. But Gao Jie did not dare. The hatred of killing his father and the hatred of taking his wife were irreconcilable. He was worried that Li Zicheng would not let him go.  Looking at the world, where could they find a place to stay? So Gao Jie led his remaining troops to flee eastward, and sent someone to contact Fengyang Governor Ma Shiying to ask for help.  He was overjoyed that he had troops in his hands, so he gave up Xuzhou and allowed Gao Jie to garrison and follow his command. "

    At this point, he paused briefly: "As for the other four people. Liu Zeqing was born in the army and was the general soldier of Shandong. When Li Zicheng attacked Beijing, Emperor Chongzhen issued an edict requiring generals from all regions to lead troops to serve the king, so Liu Zeqing was naturally recruited.  . But Liu Zeqing was really frightened by Li Zicheng's name, and he didn't want to be known as disloyal, so he made a plan and deliberately fell off his horse when he was dispatching troops, pretending to be injured.  When the Shun army attacked Shandong, Liu Zeqing did not dare to fight and led his troops to flee south, stationed in Huai'an. Liu Liangzuo was nicknamed "Huama Liu" because he often rode a flower horse and was stationed in Henan when the capital fell.  In the Zhengyang area, Ma Shiying wrote to him, urging him to go south. Liu Liangzuo was alone in the north and was worried about the attack by the bandits. He was so happy that he immediately led his army southward, burning, killing and raping all the way, causing great resentment among the people.  , Ma Shiying designated Shouxian as his base. As for Liu Liangzuo, he had connections in the Qing Dynasty. His younger brother Liu Liangchen was a surrendered general in the Ming Dynasty and had already surrendered to the Qing Dynasty outside the pass. The last one, Huang Degong, was the cleaner among the four.  one"

    Only then did Duan Saner understand the relationship between the four towns in Jiangbei.

    "Don't underestimate the four towns in Jiangbei. They pose a great threat to our Ming Dynasty." Ding Yunyi's eyes were profound: "After the formation of the four feudal towns, it 'created' a situation and a demonstration effect, that is, the general commanding the army  The government began to control the government, and the government was in the hands of the generals! What does this mean? It means that the emperor is just a puppet, and the government changes, but it is important to prevent unification.  In terms of military generals controlling the court, every emperor and every dynasty has the same idea, which is to try their best to avoid this situation. If this situation is allowed to develop, even if it is not destroyed by the enemy, it will eventually be usurped!  The most well-known one is Cao Cao! Emperor Taizu of the Ming Dynasty made many efforts to prevent this situation, including abolishing the generals and establishing the commander-in-chief of the front, left, right, center and five armies, so that the soldiers and generals could be separated and restrained from each other, and finally the power returned to the emperor;  Including emphasizing civility over military affairs; including dispatching supervisory troops, etc. In the Ming Dynasty, military generals did not have authority. Even before the capital was destroyed, the generals still did not dare to disobey the imperial orders!  It will be destroyed soon.? 

    Ding Yunyi suddenly thought, isn¡¯t he the same to some extent?

    The general in charge of the army controls the affairs of the state.  But fortunately, I am working hard to change this situation.

    "The soldiers are in charge of the government, but what about the civil servants? The party will fight against each other." Ding Yunyi pointedly said: "The Ming Dynasty did not have to be defeated in the capital and the emperor died for the country. If Emperor Chongzhen manages it properly, the Ming Empire can continue  It's not that Emperor Chongzhen didn't work hard to revive the Ming Dynasty, it's just a pity that his efforts were in the opposite direction from his dream. Why? The party struggle in the Ming Dynasty became more intense after Zhang Juzheng in the Wanli Dynasty, and eventually the party and the country were destroyed.  This man is a well-deserved great statesman, outstanding among the thousands of prime ministers in ancient China! When he was entrusted with the task, the Ming Dynasty was already riddled with holes. In order to make the imperial car of the Ming Dynasty go further, Zhang Juzheng  The tax reform based on the One Whip Law had a profound impact on that time and later generations. It made the treasury rich and made the later generations to collect taxes in kind.  "

    Although Duan Saner didn¡¯t understand some things, he still listened to what King Wu Lie Ding Yunyi said:

    "Any reform will inevitably touch the interests of some vested interests and will inevitably encounter resistance. Reforms in ancient China that achieved results and carried them to the end were all backed by power and not supported by power.  Reforms are destined to die prematurely! In the tenth year of Wanli, a generation of famous Prime Minister Zhang Juzheng came to the end of his life. When he was dying, officials from the DPRK and the Central Government jointly donated money to the temple to pray for him, but there was only one person.  He neither signed nor donated money. His friend was worried that he would be ostracized in the future, so he signed and donated money for him. When Gu Xiancheng heard about it, he rushed to the temple and blackmailed his name.  I want the money back. At that time, Zhang Juzheng was in power. No one should fawn over anyone who serves the people. This action shows that Gu Xiancheng is strong-willed!"

    "Well, so this person can be considered a figure." Duan Saner said involuntarily.

    Ding Yunyi smiled:

    "This Gu Xiancheng has a widely circulated couplet, which fully shows his political ambitions. 'The sound of wind and rain, the sound of reading, can be heard; state affairs, family affairs, world affairs. He cares about everything.' In the 22nd year of Wanli, Gu Xiancheng served as the official Wenxuan  The Liangzhong, the Literary and Selection Department, was responsible for the promotion and transfer of officials. At this time, Wang Xijue, the chief assistant, retired and returned to his hometown. Wanli ordered the Ministry of Personnel to select cabinet ministers. After some discussion, Gu Xiancheng and the Minister of the Ministry of Personnel proposed seven candidates. Unexpectedly, the report was submitted.  After becoming emperor, Emperor Wanli was immediately furious because most of the people here were officials whom Emperor Wanli hated! So in anger, Wanli demoted Gu Xiancheng to his hometown and rebuilt Donglin Academy in Wuxi, where he preached and taught.  After criticizing the current affairs, some people from the government and the opposition gathered together to form a group, and these people were called Donglin Party members. There is no doubt that the Donglin Party members at this time took the world as their own mission.  After a century of decadence, there has been an elite group of people with good political skills. It should be said that the Donglin Party members act with integrity and hate evil, and they are merciless in criticizing those who are doing nothing, committing crimes, and forming cliques for personal gain.  Because the Donglin Party members care about people's livelihood and act fairly and selflessly, they are naturally favorable to people's support, especially from the middle and lower classes. Therefore, once a Donglin Party member criticizes a certain person or something, it is final.  ."

    Duan San'er felt vaguely that there was something wrong with this, but he didn't ask.

    Ding Yunyi continued:

    "This will inevitably arouse fierce resistance from some people in the court. This group of people is divided into several cliques, led by Chief Assistant Shen Yiguan and mainly officials from Zhejiang, known as the 'Zhejiang Party'; headed by Wu Siliang,  Those mainly composed of officials from Hubei were called the "Chu Party"; those mainly composed of officials from Shandong were called the "Qi Party". These three parties joined forces to deal with the Donglin Party, so they were collectively called the "Qi Chu Zhe Party". This started the party struggle.  At the same time, officials in both the government and the opposition no longer have the ability to take matters into their own hands and can no longer manage affairs, because every issue, policy, and political arrangement, regardless of whether it is right or wrong, will immediately be attacked by cronies, and they will find fault with it.  Let your ideas fail in the court! Therefore, the best way to protect yourself is to do less and do nothing, so that you will not give people any excuse. They are like poisonous snakes lurking in the grass, always waiting for opportunities.  The most terrible thing is that Emperor Wanli has been hiding in the palace for twenty-eight years and has not been in charge of government affairs. There is no one to mediate the party struggle, so it naturally intensifies. "

    ¡°No wonder, no wonder.¡± Duan Saner murmured.

    "If it weren't for King Wu Lie, he really wouldn't have known that there were so many contradictions in the court.

    "The same is true for us now." Ding Yunyi's face gradually darkened: "The current party struggle is Donglin's.It was instigated by party members, and its cause was the succession to the throne!  When the whereabouts of the late emperor's three sons were unknown, King Fu Zhu Yousong was the nearest branch of the imperial line and the most qualified to inherit the Ming Dynasty throne. The Donglin party members were just worried that his succession would be detrimental to their party, so they stepped in and offered support.  King Li Lu's proposal provoked disputes.  And they also euphemistically call it "Li", which is tantamount to saying in disguise that King Fu is unworthy and unworthy of inheriting the throne. The birthplace of the Donglin Party is in the south of the Yangtze River, and the relationship between the Donglin Party in Jiangnan is intricate.  The impact can be imagined. Take things out of context, distort facts, and make your reputation worse first. Donglin Party members often think of themselves as gentlemen, and they often put the names of villains on their opponents. The Chinese are very good at it.  The thing that cares about the judgment between a gentleman and a villain is that nowadays, if you describe a person as a villain, he will definitely be jealous of you, which means that he has no friends and no one wants to associate with a villain."

    Speaking of this, he sneered and said: "Zhu Yousong succeeded to the throne amidst the opposition of the Donglin Party. In his heart, it was impossible to rely on the Donglin Party members to maintain his rule, and even to Donglin  Party members have always been on tight guard. Shi Kefa was not a Donglin Party member, but Zhu Yousong asked him to supervise Jiangbei and stay away from the center of power of the imperial court. It cannot but be said that he was influenced by Donglin Party members.  It is up to the ministers and the four townsmen to get the throne. The other ministers are all interested in Lu Fan. Today they will go to Lu Fan, and tomorrow they will support Lu Fan! This is clearly to tell Zhu Yousong who he should rely on. "

    Ding Yunyi then loudly said: "But as long as my sphere of influence is within reach, party strife will never be allowed to occur!"

 Part One: Penghu Chapter 584 Arrangement of Nanjing

    "We are waiting to welcome King Wulie!"

    Only then did we see the Nanjing City Wall. Fengyang Governor Ma Shiying had already led a large number of Nanjing civil and military officials out of the city to greet them. The scene looked quite grand.

    "Commander He Laoma welcomes you personally." Ding Yunyi smiled and jumped off his horse.

    At this time, Ma Shiying had been appointed by Zhu Yousong as a bachelor of Dongge University and a censor of the right capital of the Metropolitan Procuratorate, and was still in charge of military affairs in Fengyang and other places.

    Seeing that Ding Yunyi only brought a hundred people, Ma Shiying finally felt relieved.  One hundred people cannot make waves in Nanjing no matter what.

    ??Introduced the officials behind him to Ding Yunyi one by one: Jingnan Bo Huang Degong, Xingping Bo Gaojie and other four towns in Jiangbei all arrived, as well as Shi Kefa who rushed back to greet the King of Wu Lie Ding Yunyi.

    Ding Yunyi also seemed to have no airs, and nodded slightly as he saw each other.

    Ding Yunyi was welcomed into Nanjing with great force. Ma Shiying did not arrange for Ding Yunyi to meet Zhu Yousong first, but held a rather spectacular welcome banquet for him.

    Most of the people here had just met Ding Yunyi for the first time and were full of curiosity about this legendary prince.

    There are too many legends about King Wu Lie Ding Yunyi.

    There are many princes in the Ming Dynasty, but there is no one like Ding Yunyi who has climbed from an inspector to the prince position step by step and is still so young.

    That year, Ding Yunyi, the mighty king of the Ming Dynasty, was only twenty-nine years old!

    The banquet was full of flattery, which was nothing more than complimenting Ding Yunyi on how wise and powerful he was, and how he single-handedly saved the Ming Dynasty.  Ding Yunyi's ears were about to get calluses hearing these words.

    After paying attention, only Shi Kefa and a few others remained silent.

    "The Holy One is extremely grateful to King Wu Lie." Ma Shiying finally said: "King Wu Lie was loyal and brave, and he led the Tiger Guards to fight in the north and south, and fought bloody battlefields. Without King Wu Lie, there would be no Ming Dynasty today. The Holy One said that after returning to Beijing,  We must reward King Wu Lie generously, and please take care of him when the time comes."

    He kept saying "Holy Lord" one after another, as if Zhu Yousong had already secured his position.

    "Easy to say, easy to talk about." Ding Yunyi said with a smile: "Ma Dushuai has the merit of supporting him, which is extraordinary. It is the king who wants to ask Ma Dushuai to take care of him."

    "You two praise me, and I praise you, and you are very happy to say it.  Ma Shiying didn't say when he was going to see Zhu Yousong, and Ding Yunyi didn't ask a word.

    The two of them were both acting, and Shi Kefa on the other side frowned.  But he couldn't speak.

    Ding Yunyi suddenly said: "I remember that I came to Nanjing before. The Qinhuai River is ten miles away, and the scenery is endless, which makes people forget to leave. This time I came to Nanjing. If I were not anxious to see the Holy Emperor, I would have to take a good tour."

    "Ah, King Wu Lie is just visiting. I arranged for someone to accompany King Wu Lie." Ma Shiying hurriedly said: "To be honest with King Wu Lie, Your Majesty felt cold yesterday. I'm afraid I won't be able to see King Wu Lie for a while.  ¡±

    This was already part of Ding Yunyi's calculations, and he smiled slightly at the moment: "In this case, I will have Commander-in-Chief Lao Ma."

    Shi Kefa sighed in his heart.  He originally had unlimited expectations for Ding Yunyi.  Ding Yunyi was famous all over the world for his bravery and loyalty. During the battle to support Nanjing, Shi Kefa was plotted by Ma Shiying and others. In the end, his wish was not fulfilled. He himself was kicked out of Nanjing, feeling depressed and agitated.

    "After hearing that King Wu Lie came to Nanjing, a glimmer of hope arose in my heart, if I could use King Wu Lie's power.  Maybe it can turn things around.

    However, when Ding Yunyi appeared, he only wanted to visit the scenery of Nanjing and relive the romance of the past. He was not at all concerned about the country and the people.  How can this not make Shi Kefa sad?

    Are all Daming people really like this?

    Ma Shiying breathed a sigh of relief.  It seems that although Ding Yunyi is brave and invincible, he is just a general and knows nothing else.

    Such people are easier to control.

    In the next day, Ding Yunyi just traveled around.  He himself is famous all over the world.  He doesn't deliberately hide his whereabouts, so he goes wherever he goes.  It always arouses microscopic cheers from the people.  In just one day, all the people in Nanjing knew that King Wu Lie Ding Yunyi had arrived in Nanjing!

    What kind of person is Ding Yunyi?  That was King Wu Lie of the Ming Dynasty, the hero who single-handedly saved the Ming Dynasty!  Coupled with his previous voluntary rescue of refugees and other things, Ding Yunyi's name was being recited everywhere in Nanjing for a while.

    After a day of fun, when he returned to his temporary residence, Shi Kefa was already waiting for him there.

    Although he failed against Ding Yunyi, Shi Kefa still held a trace of luck, hoping that Ding Yunyi could persuade him to do it.Be a great "loyal minister" who "serves the country and the people".

    "Master Shi, I've been waiting for you for a long time!" When he saw Shi Kefa, Ding Yunyi said with a smile on his face: "Oh, I haven't been to Nanjing for a long time. When I come here this time, I will not be able to leave. I have really waited for you for a long time, Master Shi."

    "It doesn't matter, Shi Kefa is guilty of disturbing the prince's interest." Shi Kefa said with a forced smile.

    Although he is famous, compared with Ding Yunyi's status, one is in the sky and the other is in the earth.

    After ordering tea to be served, Ding Yunyi praised Nanjing endlessly and said nothing else as soon as the two parties sat down.  Shi Kefa was worried, so he managed to say a few perfunctory words, and then couldn't wait to bring the topic to the purpose of his visit:

    "What does the prince think of this time of enthroning King Fu as emperor?"

    "Prince Fu? Very good, very good!" Ding Yunyi smiled and said: "Speaking of which, this king and the old Prince Fu have a good relationship. It is very good, very good to make the son of the old Prince Fu the emperor. Mr. Shi, this king has no  A little bit of objection.¡±

    Huge disappointment clearly appeared in Shi Kefa¡¯s eyes: ¡°What does King Wu Lie think of King Lu?¡±

    It¡¯s here again, another battle between King Fu and King Lu!  Ding Yunyi's face remained calm: "Although I am King Wu Lie, I have lived in a remote place in Fujian for a long time, and I really don't know much about the situation in the Central Plains."

    Shi Kefa did not give up: "King Lu was of good character and generous, so it is a pity that he could not inherit the throne. And King Gui was also a loyal man. Both could have been emperors, but he chose King Fu"  ¡±

    Ding Yunyi listened with a smile.

    But he did not dare to agree with Shi Kefa on this point. Even before finding Chongzhen's son, Ma Shiying's approach of supporting King Fu was actually correct.

    The reason is very simple. First of all, the father of Fu Wang Zhu Yousong, the old Fu Wang Zhu Changxun, lived longer than Hui Wang Zhu Changrun and Gui Wang Zhu Changying. Zhu Yousong was his eldest son and was of the same generation as Chongzhen, so he was Chongzhen's cousin.  Brother, so whether it is in terms of elders or in terms of the precedent of "older brothers succeeding to younger brothers" in Jiajing's succession, he is obviously superior to the two kings Hui and Gui.

    As for the king of Lu, Zhu Changxi.  Not only is there a gap in blood relationship, but he is also one generation older than Chongzhen, so it is unlikely that he will get his turn.  But at this time, a considerable number of Donglin Party members stopped talking about the "Great Etiquette" of Jiajing and the "Struggle for the Country" in Wanli.  "coming.

    So Shi Kefa secretly made an appointment with Ma Shiying and had a secret conversation with him in Pukou.

    And Ma Shiying also wanted to make a great contribution.  So the two quickly reached an agreement.  They secretly agreed on a compromise plan that would not offend both sides, that is, to abandon King Fu and King Lu and support King Zhu Changying of Gui.  Shi Kefa then wrote a letter back to Nanjing the next day after arriving in Pukou.  A plan was put forward to support King Gui, and at the same time, King Lu would temporarily command the troops and horses according to the ancient military and horse marshal system.

    As for the Donglin forces entrenched in Nanjing, in fact, as long as it is not King Fu Zhu Yousong who succeeds to the throne, they will not have any objection no matter who they choose, so they received Shi Kefa's plan.  The Ministry of Rites immediately prepared various ceremonial guards and planned to set off to Guangxi to pick up King Gui and succeed him to the throne in Nanjing.

    It is a pity that the most powerful minister of the Ming Dynasty, Shi Kefa Shi, performed extremely disappointingly on such a major political issue related to the security of the country.

    After his above remarks were leaked, the "supporters of Lu" became aggressive and the public opinion was in an uproar. Shi Kefa did not dare to express his political attitude and argued hard.  Frankly admitting that King Fu's Lunxu was about to be established and "supporting Lu" might start a war, he did not dare to stick to his own point of view and stand up to explain his understanding of this issue in order to dispel everyone's doubts and fears about "supporting the direct descendants".  Rather, they are so timid that they "do nothing to avoid them."  In the end, a nondescript "supporting the crown" plan was devised that tried to avoid offending both sides.

    This "supporting Gui" plan is unethical and does not allow for the establishment of Emperor Chongzhen's cousins.  But he went to establish Emperor Chongzhen's uncle, even though they were all descendants of Emperor Wanli.  But where does this leave the two emperors Tianqi and Chongzhen?  Where to place the blessed king?  Should we drive them away or kill them?  Therefore, its essence is not much different from "Yong Lu".

    Second, it is extremely lacking in operability, even worse than "Yong Lu".

    King Zhu Changzi of Lu is at least as close to Huai'an as King Fu, and can reach Nanjing in a few days.  But King Gui is thousands of miles away in Guangxi, and the current situation is not very clear. In addition, with the full set of ceremonial guards put out to welcome him, it will always take several months to go back and forth. I am afraid that this will happen.  Before King Gui arrived in Nanjing, the Dashun Army or the Qing Army had already arrived at the city.

    In this matter, Shi Kefa's own knowledge and political methods showed that although he had some understanding, he was indecisive and worried, without any politician's determination and courage. He did not dare to cut through the mess quickly and stabilize the situation, and later had to leave Beijing to avoid trouble.  , Kong Zi lost the great opportunity to reorganize the court;From the perspective of integrity and character, he was not able to serve the country wholeheartedly or die for Emperor Chongzhen. When encountering resistance and opposition, he did not even have the courage to speak up and just wanted not to offend all forces.  This is thousands of miles away from his teacher Zuo Guangdou.

    Ding Yunyi did not criticize, but nodded repeatedly: "What Mr. Shi said is reasonable, what Mr. Shi said is reasonable, it is good to support King Lu, and it is good to support King Lu."

    When Shi Kefa saw Ding Yunyi's sudden change of attitude, his hope was rekindled: "Does King Wu Lie also think it is good to support King Lu? Alas, what a pity, King Fu has already proclaimed himself emperor."

    "King Lu is good, King Lu is good, ah, King Gui is also good." Ding Yunyi didn't know when he became a yes man: "Although King Fu is the emperor, he may not be unable to change."

    Shi Kefa stood up with a bang: "What did you say, King Wu Lie?"

    "Ah, I say that if Mr. Shi must support King Lu or King Gui, things may not turn around." Ding Yunyi still smiled: "In short, I will definitely stand by Mr. Shi. Whoever opposes Mr. Shi  , must be my enemy, I will use all the elite Tiger Guards to attack him!"

    As if he suddenly saw the light in the darkness, Shi Kefa bowed deeply to Ding Yunyi: "King Wu Lie is so kind, Shi Kefa will always remember it in my heart. I will go back to prepare now, and I also ask King Wu Lie not to break his promise!"

    "Master Shi, please walk slowly. Come and see Master Shi off!" Ding Yunyi sent Shi Kefa out with a smile on his face.

    As soon as he came back, Duan Saner also came in: "Xingping Bo Gaojie, Guangchang Bo Liu Liangzuo, and Dongping Bo Liu Zeqing want to see you."

    "See you!" Ding Yunyi said with a cold face.

    As soon as Gao Jie, Liu Liangzuo, and Liu Zeqing came in, they met Ding Yunyi according to the courtesy of subordinates. They also exchanged greetings. Gao Jie and the other three people only praised the cliche that Ding Yunyi, the king of martial arts, was invincible.

    Ding Yunyi was perfunctory while waiting for them to reveal their true purpose.

    As expected, we chatted there for half an hour.  Gao Jie then said slowly and authentically: "Your Majesty has just come to Nanjing, so I'm afraid some things are not clear to you. The current Holy Emperor is the son of the old Prince Fu, so it is most appropriate for him to be the emperor. But some people in the court always like to say three things.  Dao Si is afraid that the world will not be in chaos. I can't wait to find someone to inherit the throne. How can these people be so careless? "

    "Extremely yes, extremely yes." Ding Yunyi said repeatedly.

    Seeing Ding Yunyi's humble attitude, the three of them felt relieved. Liu Liangzuo said: "The emperor has been established. How can it be changed? But those Donglin Party members are always plotting to change the emperor and regard the great cause of the imperial court as nothing. These people  They are all hateful and can be killed! Now that King Wu Lie is here, everything will be easier. King Wu Lie is powerful and famous in the world. If the prince is willing to take a stand, who will dare to oppose it?  King Fu is also a good friend.¡±

    "Yes, yes, I have been friends with Old King Fu for many years." Ding Yunyi looked very emotional: "Every time I think of Old King Fu, I can't help crying. Now he's better, his son is like this  Promise."

    Gao Jie and the other two were overjoyed, and Liu Zeqing asked tentatively: "Does the prince also agree to support Prince Fu?"

    "Hello, King Fu, hello, King Fu!" Ding Yunyi nodded repeatedly: "Whoever refuses to support King Fu is trying to disrupt our government. I bear the kindness of the late emperor and am the marshal of the world's soldiers and horses. How can I see that?  If something like this happens? If anyone opposes King Fu, I will mobilize all the elite troops of the Tiger Guard to attack him!"

    Gao Jie and the other three were overjoyed!

    "Shi Kefa is confused!" Liu Liangzuo said loudly: "You actually let King Lu be the marshal of the world's troops and horses. Don't you know that the late emperor had already regarded the prince as the marshal of the world's troops and horses? What position does this put the late emperor? What position does the prince have? I  Although the three of them are not talented, they are still willing to defend the imperial edict to the death!"

    These three people are "loyal and loyal", as if they have formed a front with King Wu Lie at this time.

    Ding Yunyi sighed: "What kind of marshal is the general of the world's soldiers and horses? I don't value that at all. As long as it can make our Ming Dynasty as stable as Mount Tai, that is enough. The three commanders don't have to worry. I will naturally know what to do after I meet your Majesty."  How to do it."

    Gao Jie and the other three were satisfied and stood up to leave.

    Looking at the backs of the three people.  Ding Yunyi sneered, shook his head, and called Duan Saner in: "Who else wants to see me?"

    "The Minister of War, Lu Daqi. And the censor of the right capital, Zhang Shenyan, and Zhan Shijiang Yueguang."

    "See you, I will meet anyone who wants to see you today!" Ding Yunyi said with a sneer.

    Lu Daqi, the minister of the Ministry of War, Zhang Shenyan, the imperial censor of the right capital, and Jiang Yueguang, the official secretary of the Ministry of War, burst into tears as soon as they came in:

    "King Wulie, King Gui has gone."?¡±

    "Ah!" Although he had known that something like this would happen, Ding Yunyi immediately looked shocked.

    Lu Daqi wiped his eyes and spoke out in tears.

    It turns out that the rogue bandit Zhang Xianzhong led his troops from Wuhan to Hunan. They conquered Yuezhou and Changsha and went straight to Hengzhou, the vassal palace of Ming Gui King Zhu Changying.

    Hengzhou is the place where King Zhu Changying of Gui was granted the title of king. Zhu Changying was the seventh son of Emperor Shenzong of the Ming Dynasty. In the year of Tianqi, he took the third prince Zhu Youju and the fourth prince Zhu Youlang to leave the capital and join Hengzhou.  Later, the third prince Zhu Youju of Gui Wang Zhu Changying was named King Anren, and the fourth prince Zhu Youlang was named King Yongming.  King Gui Zhu Changying came to Hengzhou, where he carried out extensive construction and built a palace, which is the most luxurious building in Hunan.  Hengzhou is a hereditary fiefdom of the Gui King who is self-respecting in military affairs. It has the royal palace second only to the capital and the most complete and powerful army in the Southern Ming Dynasty. It has become the main target of Zhang Xianzhong's rebel army.  The commander-in-chief of the Daxi Army, Zhang Xianzhong, personally led the army to attack Hunan, and Prince Gui's Mansion in Hengzhou was the first to bear the brunt.

    King Zhu Changying of Gui ordered Liu Xizuo, the patrol commander of Huguang who was guarding Hunan, to withdraw the Ming army stationed in Yuezhou, Changsha and other places to Hengzhou, and concentrated its superior forces to defend Hengzhou.  After receiving the order from King Gui to defend Hengzhou, Liu Xizuo gathered the garrison troops stationed in Yuezhou, Changsha and other places in Hunan to Hengzhou to prepare for a decisive battle with Zhang Xianzhong in Hengzhou to defend the palace of King Gui.

    Zhang Xianzhong led his troops Sun Kewang and Liu Wenxiu to attack Hengzhou City, and the ladder rushed to the top of the city.  Liu Xizhuo, the general of the Ming army who defended the city, commanded the counterattack and first used artillery to bombard the attacking enemy.  The Ming army stood high on the city, firing cannons and arrows. The Daxi army suffered heavy casualties, but they still moved forward bravely.  Kill towards the city head.  Eunuch Yang Shouchun panicked and reported to King Gui: Zhang Xianzhong's Western Army had reached the Hengzhou City Tower.

    King Zhu Changying of Gui is seriously ill, and King Zhu Youli of Anren is also seriously ill. Prince Yongming Zhu Youlang has the final say in all matters in the palace.  When King Yongming Zhu Youlang saw that his father and brother were both seriously ill, he ordered the royal family members to evacuate Hengzhou.

    Liu Xizuo heard that King Gui had withdrawn and ordered the army to withdraw southward.  The Daxi Army launched a full-scale attack.  Attack the city again.  The city of Hengzhou was broken, and the Three Route Army invaded Prince Gui's Mansion.

    King Gui Zhu Changying, together with his sons Zhu Youmu, King Anren, and Zhu Youlang, King Yongming, fled Hengzhou City from the south gate, left the royal fiefdom, and fled southwest to Yongzhou.  Liu Xizhuo, the guard who had evacuated Hengzhou City, also led his troops to catch up.  In order to cover the escape of King Gui and King Yongming, Liu Xizuo led his troops to fight with Zhang Xianzhong. Seeing King Gui walking away, Liu Xizuo led his troops to retreat to Yongzhou, and Zhang Xianzhong caught up with him on horseback.  Liu Xizhuo fought and retreated.  After retreating to Yongzhou City, he immediately ordered his subordinates to close the city gate.  Before the Yongzhou city gate was closed, Zhang Xianzhong rushed to the city gate first. Liu Xizuo was caught off guard and was stabbed to death by Zhang Xianzhong.  General Liu Xizhuo died in the battle. The Ming army was leaderless and surrendered without any intention of fighting. The Daxi Army quickly occupied Yongzhou City.

    When Liu Wenxiu saw Zhang Xianzhong fighting against Liu Xizuo, he immediately led his troops to pursue King Gui.  The palace guards were dispersed.

    King Gui Zhu Changying and King Anren Zhu Youli escaped towards Guangxi. Zhu Youlang was divided and surrounded by Liu Wenxiu. All the guards following King Gui died in the battle. Zhu Youlang was captured and taken to Yongzhou City.

    The Daxi Army occupied Yongzhou City.  Generals from all walks of life discussed the future of the Great Western Army.  Finally, Zhang Xianzhong decided to lead the main force westward to Sichuan, the Kingdom of Abundance. Since ancient times, the Kingdom of Heaven can be attacked when advancing and defended when retreating.  Sun Kewang, the general who stayed on the right, led a small number of troops to hold on to Hunan.  Yang Guowei and Jiao Lian followed Sun Kewang to stay in Yongzhou.

    Yang Guowei and Jiao Lian led their troops to kill the guards and rescued King Yongming.  When he left the city, he was discovered by Sun Kewang, and a battle broke out between the two sides.  When Sun Kewang was fighting hard with Yang Guowei and General Jiao Lian, Jin Yiwei Ma Jixiang led his troops to kill the general from outside the city.

    Jiao Lian withdrew his troops and retreated south, rushing to Wuzhou overnight.  King Zhu Chang of Gui was extremely excited when he received the report.  King Gui Zhu Changying was already seriously ill, and due to this excitement, his body collapsed. He called the third prince Anren, Wang Zhu Youpu, and the fourth prince Zhu Youlang to his side to teach his children to regain their consciousness and become emperor.  He died in Wuzhou immediately.  Anren King Zhu Youju succeeded to the throne of Gui King, and soon the second Gui King Zhu Youju also died suddenly, leaving only the third Gui King Zhu Youlang, the youngest son of Gui King Zhu Changying.

    As soon as King Gui died, the hope of supporting the Gui faction was instantly dashed.

    "O King Gui!" Ding Yunyi burst into tears suddenly: "O King Gui, once you die, who will come to revive our Ming Dynasty! Heaven is jealous of the talents, and Heaven is jealous of the sage!"

    "Who will come to revive our Ming Dynasty! Heaven is jealous of talents, Heaven is jealous of sage kings!" As soon as these words came out, Lu Daqi and others were surprised and happy. Could it be that King Wu Lie was also a supporter of Gui?

    Lu Daqi asked tentatively: "What King Wu Lie means is that if King Gui is here, he can"

    Before he could finish speaking, Ding Yunyi said: "Hello, King Gui, hello, King Gui! King Gui ascends to the throne, that is what the people of the country hope for! What a pity, what a pity. But although the old King Gui has gone, King Yongming is still there!"

    Lu Daqi and others instantly understood what Ding Yunyi meant!

    This is about letting King Yongming take over from King Lao Gui.Ding Yunyi suddenly said loudly: "King Yongming will inherit the throne, and it is destiny! If anyone opposes King Yongming, I will mobilize all the elite Tiger Guards to attack him!"

    This is the third time Ding Yunyi has said such words today.

    Once they heard that King Wulie actually supported Yonggui, Lu Daqi and others were ecstatic and thanked him repeatedly.  Ding Yunyi also told them impassionedly that as long as he was around, he would never let the Gui Supporters down.

    Lu Daqi and others felt relieved. Seeing that they had delayed King Wu Lie for a long time and it was inconvenient to stay for a long time, they stood up to leave.

    "No more today, right?" The injury has not healed yet. Ding Yunyi looked a little tired. Seeing Duan San'er nodded, he smiled and said: "Batch after batch, those who support King Fu, those who support King Lu, those who support King Lu.  , Yonggui Wang, all of them seem to be loyal and generous, but in fact they are just for their own selfish reasons. "

    "No one is really for the imperial court." Duan San'er also saw it early: "Everyone is for themselves."

    "Yes, Duan San, you understand this too" Ding Yunyi closed his eyes and rested for a while, then suddenly opened his eyes: "Get me casual clothes and go to Mr. Ximing's place."

    Zhang Pu left the capital early. After arriving in Jiangnan, he gathered scholars according to Ding Yunyi's wishes, because he arrived in Nanjing only a few days earlier than Ding Yunyi.

    As soon as he saw Ding Yunyi coming, Zhang Pu hurriedly invited him into the inner room: "Your Majesty, everything was done as you ordered. More than a thousand famous scholars and more than two thousand others arrived in the capital one after another. Jiangnan  All the elite scholars are here!¡±

    Ding Yunyi nodded: "Have you made Ma Shiying and others suspicious?"

    "No!" Zhang Pu shook his head and said, "Ma Shiying and Ruan Dacheng came to see me, but they were all excused by me on the grounds that they came to pay homage to the new emperor."

    "Okay, Mr. Ximing did a good job!" Ding Yunyi was very satisfied: "We can't show any flaws for the time being. When my arrangements are completed, I will naturally send someone to inform Mr. Ximing. Whether we can restore the Ming Dynasty's orthodoxy depends on this.  Once!¡±

    Zhang Pu agreed repeatedly.

    Ding Yunyi immediately smiled and said: "I am very busy today. People like Shi Kefa, Gao Jie, and Lu Daqi have all come to visit me, just to decide who to support. Although Zhu Yousong sat in that position, he only  I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to sit still for a whole day.¡±

    Zhang Pu also smiled and said: "King Wu Lie has the best soldiers in the world, and your every move can affect the situation of the world. These people will naturally come to test your attitude!"

    Ding Yunyi¡¯s expression straightened: ¡°But there is one person who has never come to visit me, Jingnan Bohuang Degong!¡±

    "I have heard of this man." Zhang Pu pondered: "This man has always been loyal and righteous, and he is incompatible with Gao Jie and other generals who surrendered from the bandits. However, he has a share in supporting Prince Fu. Does the prince want to  Will Huang Degong win over to us? "

    "Yes, that's what I mean." Ding Yunyi did not deny it at all: "If you want to get things done smoothly in Nanjing, Huang Degong is very important. Mr. Ximing, if he doesn't come to visit me, I will go visit him with you!  "

    Zhang Pu laughed out loud. King Wu Lie was probably thinking again.  .  .  .  .  

    "What, King Wu Lie and Zhang Ximing are here?" When he heard the news, Huang Degong couldn't help being shocked, stood up quickly, and hurried out to greet them.  As soon as he saw Ding Yunyi and Zhang Pu, he hurriedly took two steps forward:

    "I have met King Wu Lie, I have met Mr. Xi Ming, but I have not come far to welcome you. I forgive you for my sins!"

    "Why is Uncle Jingnan so polite?" Ding Yunyi said with a smile: "We happened to be passing by here. Thinking that you, Uncle Jingnan, also live here, we came here to visit."

    "Afraid, afraid, please come in with King Wu Lie and Mr. Xi Ming." Huang Degong said repeatedly.

    Entered the house.  After being served tea, Ding Yunyi said slowly: "Uncle Jingnan. Do you understand your guilt?"

    Huang Degong was startled and immediately came to his senses: "I heard that Gao Jie and the others went to see King Wu Lie, but Degong didn't go. It's really not that they meant to offend, but they didn't come to inform me."

    "Oh, why that?" Ding Yunyi asked as if he didn't know the inside story.

    Huang Degong smiled bitterly: "Because Degong and them are not from the same group."

    "That's not what I'm talking about when you get the merit." Ding Yunyi smiled, and suddenly his face darkened: "Let me ask you, do you have any part in supporting the establishment of King Fu?"

    Huang Degong was silent for a moment, then nodded.

    "Huang Degong, you bastard!" Ding Yunyi yelled angrily.

    Huang Degong was startled and stood up quickly. Ding Yunyi said darkly.He said with a face: "What qualifications does Zhu Yousong have to be the emperor? He is mediocre and incompetent. He only knows about debauchery and enjoyment. Is such a person worthy of ascending to that position?"

    Ding Yunyi's expression suddenly changed, making Huang Degong's back feel cold.  Although Ding Yunyi only led a hundred people to Nanjing, behind him were hundreds of thousands of elite Tiger Guards.  Huang Degong wiped his sweat quietly: "Is the prince a supporter of the Lu or Gui faction?"

    "You are so presumptuous!" Ding Yunyi's tone became more and more frightening: "What Yonglu Faction and Yonggui Faction! Who is the emperor? It's Emperor Chongzhen! Although Emperor Chongzhen controls the dragon, his heirs are still alive! Don't you know how to search for the late emperor's heirs with all your heart?  , but you are still supporting Lu and blessing, do you still seem to be my ministers of the Ming Dynasty? "

    Huang Degong's head was lowered there; "Your Majesty, please calm down. After the late Emperor Long Yu, we also wanted to look for him, but at the right time the capital was controlled by intruders, so this matter was delayed."

    "That's sheer nonsense!" Zhang Pu couldn't help but said angrily: "When the capital fell, the prince traveled thousands of miles to send troops from Fujian to recover the capital. Are the four towns in the north of the Yangtze River even further away than the prince?"

    Huang Degong lowered his head and did not dare to say a word.

    Ding Yunyi sighed: "Huang Degong, you are a minister of the Ming Dynasty, how come you are mixed up with Gao Jie and the generals who are among the bandits? Do you still look like a minister of the Ming Dynasty?"

    This is the most helpless thing for Huang Degong.

    Among the four towns in Jiangbei, Gao Jie is the most powerful. Liu Liangzuo and Liu Zeqing are also in the same group as Gao Jie. If the three towns unite, they will definitely not be their opponent.  Therefore, they threatened him to join forces with them that day, and he could only agree to it.

    Now that King Wu Lie said this, I feel even more ashamed.

    "You are my minister of the Ming Dynasty, Uncle Jingnan." Ding Yunyi's tone softened slightly: "As a minister of the Ming Dynasty, you will die as a ghost of the Ming Dynasty. Serve the country with all your loyalty. You will die. Do you know that you are wrong?"

    "Your Majesty, Degong knows that he was wrong!" Huang Degong originally felt guilty, but he was an out-and-out loyal minister, coupled with the majesty of King Wu Lie.  He knelt down on the ground unconsciously: "As a minister of the Ming Dynasty, Degong did such a ridiculous thing. Please punish me, Your Majesty."

    "Get up."

    Ding Yunyi sighed and asked Huang Degong to stand up: "Degong, I know you have your difficulties. I also know your difficulties, but this is no excuse. You have already done one thing wrong, do you still want to continue?  Are you wrong? Do you know why I came here in person today? Is it true that I was passing by? No, because I think you are still a loyal minister of my Ming Dynasty. Even if you accidentally go astray, you will still be a loyal minister!"

    King Wu Lie's words softened immediately, making Huang Degong feel grateful and ashamed at the same time: "Your Majesty wants me to make amends for my sins, just tell me!"

    Ding Yunyi did not answer immediately, but asked slowly: "Thank you. Do you think that if I use all the Tiger Guards, can the four towns in Jiangbei defend Nanjing with you?"

    "We can't hold it." Huang Degong said without thinking: "Hu Ben Guards are the elite troops in the world. They destroyed the bandits, destroyed the Manchu Qing Dynasty, and dominated the world. They have never been defeated. Even with the strength of our four towns in the north of the Yangtze River, we can't stop Huben."  Wei's full blow!"

    "It's good that you know this!" Ding Yunyi nodded: "Then do you know why I only brought a hundred people to Nanjing?"

    Huang Degong shook his head in confusion.

    "Because I don't want Nanjing to be destroyed by artillery fire." Ding Yunyi's eyes were deep: "You have never seen how terrifying my artillery is. Shengjing is so strong. It only took me half a day to blast through the city wall! Shanhaiguan is so strong.  , it fell into my hands within a few days. If I open fire and destroy half of the city, it will be terrible, and the people will be the ones who suffer."

    Huang Degong didn¡¯t quite understand, so why did King Wu Lie come to Nanjing?

    "I don't want to bombard Nanjing because I don't want this city to be destroyed in my hands." Ding Yunyi said firmly: "But I'm still here, and I want to clear the emperor!"

    Huang Degong was shocked. Could it be that he only relied on more than a hundred people to defeat the emperor?  He said hurriedly: "King Wu Lie, think twice! Although the Tiger Guards are invincible in the world, and although the prince has never been defeated, there are really too few people around the prince."

    "So I want to borrow your strength!" Ding Yunyi interrupted him and said: "I know that the four towns in Jiangbei have troops stationed in Nanjing. Your uncle Jingnan has 10,000 elite soldiers in Nanjing. These 10,000 elite soldiers are my Qingjun side.  Mainly rely on the strength! ¡±

    Huang Degong remained silent.

    Yes, according to the previous agreement, the four towns in Jiangbei each stationed 10,000 troops in Nanjing. Firstly, they can defend Nanjing, and secondly, they can contain each other.

    But Gao Jie, Liu Liangzuo,Liu Zeqing is a group, and they have a total of 30,000 people in their hands!

    "I'm not afraid, so why should you be afraid?" Ding Yunyi smiled and said, "It doesn't matter if you know one thing. My Huben Guard Navy is approaching Nanjing."

    Huang Degong trembled, and then listened to Ding Yunyi continue to say: "The Huben Guard Navy is the most elite force in the Huben Guards. Once it arrives, it can bombard the four towns in Jiangbei and bombard Nanjing. I can guarantee that Jiangbei will be attacked within one day.  Four towns are gone!¡±

    The fear in Huang Degong's heart cannot be described in words at all.  He knew that since King Wu Lie could say such words, he must be fully confident and was definitely not threatening himself.

    Ding Yunyi smiled faintly: "Not only my navy, but also my infantry are approaching Nanjing. Do you think you can block my attack with your four towns in Jiangbei? In the eyes of people like Zhu Yousong and Ma Shiying, the four towns in Jiangbei are the most reliable  power, but in my eyes, once the artillery fire is fired, the four towns in Jiangbei will be wiped out!"

    Huang Degong's cold sweat fell layer by layer from his forehead.

    Ding Yunyi continued there: "I'm not afraid to tell you again. In the city of Nanjing, thousands of my musketeers have sneaked in. When you see the musketeers, you will know that I am not threatening you at all. Huang Degong,  Is there anything else you want to say to me now?"

    Huang Degong understood very well that there were only two options before him: one was to kill Ding Yunyi immediately, and the other was to serve him.

    Lu Huang Degong was never willing to leave, and he did not hesitate at the moment: "Huang Degong made a mistake once, and he will never make a mistake a second time. Please give me your instructions. No matter what the prince wants me to do, Huang Degong will never frown!"

    Ding Yunyi nodded with satisfaction: "Immediately take control of your 10,000 elite soldiers and wait for my orders. News came from Zhu Yousong and Ma Shiying that Zhu Yousong will summon me in about three days. You will  Ten thousand elite soldiers secretly ambush outside the Nanjing Imperial Palace. As soon as I give my signal, they will attack and take control of the palace! "

    "Yes!" Huang Degong responded loudly: "I can also allocate a thousand people to serve as the prince's bodyguard."

    "I don't need it, I can do it alone!" Ding Yunyi said decisively: "If I really want to do something, even thousands of troops and horses can't stop me, let alone those clowns around Zhu Yousong.  Woolen cloth?"

    As he said that, in order to strengthen Huang Degong's confidence, Ding Yunyi asked Duan San'er to take out a short blazing gun, fired a shot at the table in front of him, and then handed the short blazing gun to Huang Degong: "Degong  Ah, this is my short fire gun."

    Zhang Pu and Huang Degong were both shocked. A corner of the table was blown off. If this shot had hit someone, would it have been a good thing?

    Huang Degong took the short-fire gun in surprise and turned it over and over to look at it carefully. No wonder the Tiger Guards were invincible. The power of this short-fire gun was really amazing.

    If thousands of people are armed with such weapons, who else in the world can resist them?  Huang Degong couldn't help but secretly rejoice. Fortunately, he made a decisive decision, otherwise he would have been really in trouble.

    "Okay, Huang Degong, go get ready." Ding Yunyi stood up and said: "By helping me, you are not only helping the court, but you are also helping yourself. I heard that you and Gao Jie have a grudge, and this time is just to get revenge.  It¡¯s time!¡±

    As soon as he heard the two words Gao Jie, Huang Degong's eyes suddenly burst into anger: "My lord, please feel free to rest assured. Huang Degong will go through fire and water, but he will definitely help your lord achieve his great cause!"

    This means that Huang Degong and Ding Yunyi are officially in the same boat.

    When leaving Huang Degong's residence, Zhang Pu was still a little uneasy: "My lord, do you really believe in Huang Degong? What if he betrays you?"

    "He won't. Firstly, he has enmity with Gao Jie, and secondly, he can be regarded as a loyal minister after all." Ding Yunyi smiled slightly: "Thirdly, he is afraid of me and my Tiger Guards. He is a smart man,  Know what choices to make at times like this.¡±

    Zhang Pu nodded and breathed a sigh of relief.

    At this time, several people wearing Jinyiwei uniforms came over. As soon as the leader came to Ding Yunyi, he whispered: "Your Majesty, we are all from the Golden Sword Guards. We have received the order from the commander, Golden Sword Guards."  The three thousand brothers who are guarding Nanjing are waiting for the prince's dispatch at any time."

    Zhang Pu was shocked when he heard this. No wonder King Wu Lie could be so brazen and brought only a thousand people to Nanjing. It turned out that just one Golden Sword Guard had the strength of three thousand people here.

    King Wulie¡¯s seemingly reckless actions were actually all planned before!

    Ding Yunyi nodded slightly and said: "Okay, I understand. We must strictly control everything inside and outside the palace.Once I take action, I won't let a fish slip through the net!  "

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 585: Winning over

    Time is passing day by day.

    The time for Ding Yunyi to take action is getting closer and closer.

    Everything seems so calm.  Ding Yunyi's daily "job" is to visit Nanjing, visit celebrities, and entertain local celebrities.

    And whether it is the Yongfu faction, the Yonglu faction, or the Yonggui faction.  But they were all busy and nervous. With King Wu Lie's promise to them, they prepared their work boldly and confidently.

    Of course, the Yongfu faction must ensure Zhu Yousong's position, but what the Yonglu faction and the Yonggui faction have to do is to turn the world upside down with the help of King Wulie.

    Ding Yunyi was watching these people silently.

    He was waiting for the last news to arriveand soon the news he had been looking forward to finally arrived!

    "My lord, the late emperor's Princess Kunxing and the fifth prince have been found!" When Xie Tian appeared in front of Ding Yunyi and said these words, Ding Yunyi let out a long breath.

    Found it, finally found it!

    The Princess of Kunxing, Zhu Ainao, is the one who will be called "Princess Changping" in the future, or she may have a more famous name - the One-Armed Goddess!

    Of course, the so-called "one-armed goddess" is just a legendary story made up by later generations based on their own imagination.

    The fifth prince, Zhu Cihuan, is only ten or eleven years old this year, right?  Ah, he also had a famous nickname in another period of history: Prince Zhu San!

    Now that Zhu Cihuan has been found, it doesn't matter whether the other two princes can be found.

    "Qin Yun, Lord Ding, and Lord Zhang are already in the capital preparing to enthrone the fifth prince." Xie Tian continued: "At the same time, our land and water armies have been approaching Nanjing. The day the prince took action was the time when they took action. Major Shi Weide  All the musketeers of the regiment have entered Nanjing and are on standby. At the same time, in order to ensure the safety of the prince, I have brought another 3,000 people to Nanjing. In order to avoid suspicion, I am entering the city in batches. Please rest assured, but there is one thing that I have not asked you about.  Agree and do it.¡±

    "Oh, what's the matter?" Ding Yunyi asked casually.

    Xie Tian hesitated for a moment and lowered his voice obviously: "Princess Kunxing is here."

    "What? Princess Kunxing is here?" Ding Yunyi was surprised.

    Xie Tian nodded: "When we found Princess Kunxing, she was missing an arm. I heard that it was cut off by the late emperor before the city was destroyed."

    Ding Yunyi knows this very well.  Before the capital was captured by Li Zicheng, Chongzhen said to Empress Zhou: "You are the mother of the country, and you should die for your country." Empress Zhou also cried and said: "I have been following you for eighteen years, and Your Majesty has not heard a word from me. Even today. Now.  Your Majesty ordered me to die. How dare I not die?" After saying this, he took off his belt and hanged himself.  Zhu Youjian turned to Concubine Yuan and said, "You should go with the queen!" Concubine Yuan cried goodbye and committed suicide.

    Zhu Youjian summoned the fifteen-year-old Princess Kunxing and said to her in tears: "Why did you want to be born into the emperor's house?" After saying this, he covered his face with his left sleeve, pulled out a knife with his right hand and hit her in the head.  left arm.  Then he slashed her right shoulder and she passed out.

    At that time, the Forbidden City was in chaos, and no one bothered to see the "corpse" of Princess Kunxing.  Everyone came and went, and she just kept lying on the cold blue brick floor.

    Five days later, a miracle happened.  Princess Kunxing actually woke up.  When she woke up, the city of Beijing had become the domain of the "Da Shun" country.  Li Zicheng was surprised to see Princess Kunxing revived from the dead, and ordered people to treat her, but before he could deal with her, the Tiger Guards arrived, and the "Da Shun" country was completely destroyed.

    "When we found Princess Kunxing, she was locked alone in a very remote room in the palace. The palace was too big, and the place where she was held was also very remote. We searched for a long time before we found it by accident.  The princess was almost starving to death at that time." Xie Tian sighed: "She was very haggard at the time. When she saw us, she only asked, is it Hu Benwei? Later we found out it was her.  He also said lightly that my father said that the only ones who could save the Ming Dynasty were the Tiger Guards. Now that the Tiger Guards are here, the rogue bandits will be destroyed, right?"

    Ding Yunyi was very curious after hearing this.

    Princess Kunxing should be only fifteen years old at this time.  Although people in this era mature early, many people get married at the age of fifteen.  But it is conceivable that a princess who is about to starve to death can still say such words. It is really not simple.

    Xie Tian continued there: "We invited the princess out and quickly sent people for treatment. A few days later, we found the fifth prince outside the capital. When we were preparing for the enthronement ceremony, Princess Kunxing accidentally found out that you were in Nanjing, so she determined  I wanted to come to Nanjing to see you. We tried to persuade her again and again, but the princess refused and evenThreatening a hunger strike, we were worried that something might happen, so we had no choice but to bring her here.  "

    Ding Yunyi, who knew the whole story, nodded: "I understand, it doesn't matter that Princess Kunxing is here. Originally, I was still considering some details. Now that the princess is here, these things can be solved easily."

    Thank God for having someone invite Princess Kunxing in.  As soon as the princess came in, Ding Yunyi took a step forward, bowed his head and said, "Your Majesty King Wu Lie has seen the princess!"

    "King Wulie, the princess who almost lost her country does not deserve to be treated like this by King Wulie." Princess Kunxing said calmly.

    Ding Yunyi raised his head and saw the princess clearly.

    The fifteen-year-old princess is missing a left arm. Maybe it¡¯s because the injury hasn¡¯t healed yet, maybe she¡¯s depressed, maybe she¡¯s tired from traveling long distances, and her pretty face is so pale that there¡¯s no color in it.

    "Princess, please sit down."

    Princess Kunxing sat down and sighed: "On the way here, I had thousands of words to say to King Wulie, but when I saw King Wulie, I couldn't say a word. King Wulie saved  My Ming Dynasty is in the midst of water and fire. I, Zhu Aunao, thank King Wu Lie on behalf of my father and the Ming Dynasty!¡±

    As he said that, he stood up and slowly knelt down on the ground like Zhu Yujian that day.

    "Princess, get up, princess, get up!" Ding Yunyi quickly stood up and wanted to help Princess Kunxing up, but thinking about the difference between men and women and that the other party was a princess, he retracted his hand.

    Princess Kunxing knelt on the ground and kowtowed to Ding Yunyi three times before she stood up and sat down again: "I heard Master Xie say that King Wu Lie did not care about life and death, and went to Nanjing alone with a hundred people in order to bring me back to the Ming Dynasty.  Orthodoxy. My Zhu family owes so much to King Wu Lie, but I know what kind of person Zhu Yousong is. Now that he has taken that position, he will definitely not give up easily. As Kunxing.  Princess, I think I can still help King Wu Lie."

    "Yes. That's what I think too." Ding Yunyi said frankly: "I have already thought about everything. If I can have the help of the princess, then the big thing will be successful. But this matter is very dangerous, please ask the princess  Think twice.¡±

    "I've gone through the subjugation of the country, I've gone through lying on the ground for five days and five nights without anyone caring about me, I've gone through almost starving to death. Am I still afraid of these dangers?" Princess Kunxing smiled faintly, but she couldn't hide her sadness at all.

    "Now that the princess has made up her mind, what else do I have to worry about?" Ding Yunyi nodded solemnly and said: "Princess, don't worry, but with me, Ding Yunyi, I will never let those pigs and dogs turn the world upside down!"

    Princess Kunxing suddenly said again: "My fifth brother and I discussed it before coming here. We have an unkind request, and we ask King Wulie to agree to it."

    "Princess, just say what you are told, why do you have to be so polite?"

    Princess Kunxing said softly: "My sister and brother want to worship King Wu Lie as their adoptive father."

    Ding Yunyi and Xie Tian were stunned when they heard this. Some of the royal children married the daughters of ministers.  They also recruit consorts, but I have never heard of anyone asking a minister to be his adoptive father.

    Ding Yunyi hurriedly said: "This must never be done. There has never been such a precedent in our Ming Dynasty. Once word spreads, they will think that I, Ding Yunyi, am using power to oppress and intimidate the princess and the prince. I have heard of Yafu, but this foster father  Unprecedented!¡±

    "Is there a time when the mighty King Wu Lie is afraid?" Princess Kunxing smiled slightly: "My sister and brother are now orphans. Without King Wu Lie, I don't know where my sister and brother's bodies are now. Besides,  I know that King Wu Lie has great ambitions. If he has the name of a foster father, King Wu Lie can be justified. In fact, to be honest with King Wu Lie, Zhu Aina is shameless. I originally wanted to marry King Wu Lie, but as soon as I came, I had no idea.  You are a disabled person. Secondly, if you really marry King Wu Lie, King Wu Lie will become Zhu Yousong's junior. He will inevitably find this excuse to deal with you, so after thinking about it, he can only recognize King Wu Lie as his adoptive father.  "

    Ding Yunyi and Xie Tian suddenly realized.  It turned out that this was what she had in mind.

    Seeing that Ding Yunyi still wanted to speak, Princess Kunxing continued: "King Wu Lie. Those who achieve great things should be cut off. King Wu Lie has always done things cleanly and neatly, why are you so hesitant about it? If it's not for yourself, don't you also?  For the Ming Dynasty?¡±

    Xie Tian also said on the side: "If the prince wants to make trouble, this is a good way."

    "In that case, Ding Yunyi is so shameless!" Ding Yunyi did not hesitate at this point.

    Princess Kunxing stood up again: "My foster father, please accept my daughter's greetings!"

    This time, Ding Yunyi no longer blocked her and allowed Princess Kunxing to pay her three respects.  Then, Princess Kunxing paid three obeisances to Zhu Cihuan.

    In this way, Ding Yunyi suddenly became the adoptive father of the future emperor, which sounds a bit ridiculous.

    Ding Yunyi was no longer polite at this time and warned Kun carefully.Princess Kunxing nodded in response to the things the princess wanted to pay attention to.

    With the help of Princess Kunxing, Ding Yunyi knew that his plan would succeed.

    But soon Huang Degong brought another unpleasant thing.  Gao Jie, Liu Liangzuo, and Liu Zeqing from the three towns in Jiangbei secretly mobilized 20,000 people and arrived in Nanjing.

    This is unexpected news.

    "I'm afraid Gao Jie and the other two are alert to us." Huang Degong said anxiously: "Your Majesty, the arrival of 20,000 people in Nanjing is a threat to us. I think we might as well take action in advance."

    "It's not vigilance, no." Ding Yunyi shook his head and walked back and forth in the room. After a while, he suddenly stopped: "Ma Shiying is cautious in doing things. He will not do anything that is not completely sure. If I guessed correctly,  , He made preparations in advance because he was afraid of me!"

    Ding Yunyi firmly believes that his judgment is correct.  My reputation is so loud that I can move freely among thousands of troops, let alone Nanjing?

    Although she has successfully created an image of a confused person who does not understand politics in front of outsiders, Ma Shiying is not a fool and will never easily believe that the things he did in Fujian only happened a few years ago.

    No matter how much he disguises himself, Ma Shiying must be wary of himself. The 20,000 people are used to deal with him to prevent unexpected situations.

    Ding Yunyi smiled bitterly. It seems that having such a loud name is not a good thing. The arrangements have been made properly, but the sudden entry of 20,000 people will inevitably cause some unknown changes to the situation.

    "How many people are there in Nanjing?" Ding Yunyi asked after thinking for a while.

    "There are 10,000 people in Mr. Huang's town, 6,000 golden sword guards, and 2,000 musketeers."

    "Eighteen thousand people are still not enough to completely control the number of people in Nanjing in the shortest time." Ding Yunyi said slowly.  Then he closed his eyes.

    None of his subordinates dared to disturb him. After the time when there was a stick of incense, Ding Yunyi suddenly opened his eyes and said: "Huang Degong, find a way to find Liu Zeqing for me!"

    Huang Degong was surprised: "Does the prince want to take advantage of Liu Zeqing?"

    Ding Yunyi smiled slightly: "Liu Zeqing is a wise general like you. I heard that he was a scholar before. Later he joined the army. It may not be possible to use it."

    "There is a way. If we can win over Liu Zeqing, we will have a better chance of winning." Xie Tian said: "But what if he violates the law?"

    "Then I'll kill him." Ding Yunyi responded boldly: "I can kill the bandits and destroy the Qing Dynasty. Isn't it possible to take Liu Zeqing's head? If he really wants to do it openly and secretly, it is nothing more than killing one person in ten steps.  It's just blood-stained Nanjing. I can conquer the world with just a hundred horses, but there are 18,000 people in Nanjing now. Why worry about Liu Zeqing and his like?"

    As soon as King Wulie said these words, everyone was in high spirits.  What kind of spirit is this?

    Huang Degong no longer hesitated: "Since the prince has made up his mind, I will go find Liu Zeqing secretly!"

    After saying that, he left immediately.

    After waving his hand to let his subordinates leave, Ding Yunyi closed his eyes again and stopped talking.  Nanjing is about to be turbulent, and this may be the most important challenge in my life.

    Whether Ming Dynasty can be settled and on the right track will completely depend on whether it can succeed this time.

    It looked like I had been waiting there for more than half an hour.  The voices of Huang Degong and Liu Zeqing came: "I have met the prince."

    Ding Yunyi opened his eyes: "Huang Degong, you go down first. Mr. Liu, you stay here to talk to me. I am very depressed today."

    Huang Degong responded and walked out.  Liu Zeqing was confused.

    "Is King Wu Lie bored?"  Why do you find yourself depressed?

    Ding Yunyi asked him to sit down and said slowly: "Mr. Liu, you will be promoted to the Liaodong garrison with your general skills, and then promoted to the rank of general. With your ability to defend against the enemy, you will be promoted to deputy general. Then you will be the chief military officer and the governor of the left.  In order to regain the power of Dengzhou, he was appointed as the Crown Prince and Grand Master. After thirteen years, he was ordered to guard the coastal defense of Shandong. Later, he was transferred to Henan to suppress Li Ni and became a rogue bandit. "

    "Yes." Liu Zeqing responded quickly without knowing the details.

    Ding Yunyi nodded: "I heard that you were originally a scholar and later joined the army. You also said to others, 'I cast my pen at twenty-one, ascended to the altar at thirty-one, and cracked the earth at forty-one.' This was also what you said.  Bar?"

    Liu Zeqing was a little embarrassed. He had indeed said such things, and he hesitated: "That was just some arrogance when I was young."

    "Wild words? But you have done that." Ding Yunyi smiled slightly, and suddenly his face straightened: "You are twentyHe joined the army at the age of 31, was officially transferred to the general army at the age of 31, and was granted the title of Dongping Bo at the age of 41. That's right, that's right!  But have you ever predicted for yourself when you will die?  "

    Liu Zeqing was stunned for a long time before he said: "How can life and death be controlled by people like us?"

    "You can't, but I can." Ding Yunyi sneered: "I've told you a fortune, this is the year you will die!"

    Liu Zeqing was shocked and looked to the side involuntarily.

    Ding Yunyi said calmly: "Don't look at it. I don't have any ambush here. Why would I do such a nasty thing if I want to kill you?"

    "Your Majesty, the general, I really don't understand what the prince means." Liu Zeqing said cautiously.

    "Liu Zeqing, don't you know it's your time to die?" Ding Yunyi said coldly: "Long Yu, the late emperor, you can't wait to make Prince Fu the emperor, where will you place the late emperor? I am the general marshal of the world's soldiers and horses, and all forces can be mobilized  You are not allowed to mobilize without my permission, otherwise you will be guilty of conspiracy. What is your purpose of secretly deploying troops into Nanjing this time? "

    "Go back to the prince." Liu Zeqing said quickly: "That's what Ma Dushuai ordered us to do."

    "Ma Dushuai?" Ding Yunyi sneered and said, "Do you only have Ma Shiying in your eyes, and don't you have me as King Wu Lie? Ma Shiying needs you, but I, King Wu Lie, can't kill you? The late emperor's edict!"

    Liu Zeqing quickly knelt down.  Ding Yunyi glanced at him coldly, and slowly read out Emperor Chongzhen's last edict:

    "Xiang Wen, I am proposing you as the Crown Prince and Grand Master, and conferring the title of General of Dragon and Tiger to honor the Youzhu Kingdom. I also want to propose you as the Governor, but which side should I appoint you as the Governor? I thought about it again and again.  , I can only restore the old system, and I will promote you to the title of Grand Marshal of the World's Soldiers and Horses, and then add the title of General to Fight against Rebellion, to control the world's rebel soldiers and horses, and I will also make you the King of Wu Lie"

    He read it out word by word. When he finished reading Chongzhen¡¯s edict, Ding Yunyi suddenly raised his voice:

    "In the eyes of this king, you are all thieves. Thieves who have stolen our kingdom!"

    "Let's check the name of the prince!" Liu Zeqing's sweat started to flow down.  This crime is really too big: "The general has never wanted to steal the country of the Ming Dynasty!"

    Ding Yunyi's face was as dark as water: "The rogue Li Zicheng captured the capital, but what about you? Even worse than Li Zicheng! The late emperor Long Yu, you don't think about how to avenge the late emperor, how to avenge the Ming Dynasty. But what are you doing there to get the blessing of King Lu and King Gui?  Be this emperor! Do you still have Ming Dynasty in your heart? Thieves! You guys deserve to be killed!"

    Liu Zeqing fell to his knees, sweating profusely, and did not dare to say a word.

    Only now did he finally know what kind of person King Wulie was!

    King Wu Lie, who seemed confused before and did whatever others said, was actually all pretending.  Standing in front of him now.  He is the real King Wu Lie!

    Ding Yunyi's voice became colder and colder: "Who is Gao Jie? Who is Liu Liangzuo? They are just some surrendered generals who came from the rebels. As a general of the Ming Dynasty, you have been working with the rebels all day long. Are you ashamed?  ?¡±

    "The general knows he was wrong." Liu Zeqing said in a dry voice.

    Ding Yunyi sneered again: "You know you are wrong? I think you are thinking about how to inform Ma Shiying of this news after you get out, inform your companions!"

    "The last general will not dare, the last general will not dare!"

    "Even if you dare, am I afraid of you?" Ding Yunyi said coldly: "Our Tiger Guards' 300,000 troops will arrive in Nanjing and the four towns in Jiangbei soon? I want to see if your four towns in Jiangbei can stop it.  Stay with my elite Tiger Guards!"

    With a "boom", Liu Zeqing's head seemed to explode.

    Three hundred thousand troops are coming to Nanjing?

    If someone else said this.  Liu Zeqing may not believe it yet, but these words came from the mouth of King Wu Lie!  The Huben Guards took over the capital and destroyed the Manchu Qing Dynasty. Can they not accomplish anything?

    Once the Huben Guards attack Nanjing in a large scale, Nanjing may not be able to hold on for ten days.  The four towns in Jiangbei are also in danger.

    But then I thought about it, since King Wulie could tell him this, there might be room for change.  He was a smart man, and he felt a little relieved when he thought about this.

    "This king is coming to Nanjing this time. The purpose is to clear the emperor's side!" Ding Yunyi no longer concealed anything: "I will not be merciless in killing others, but you are still my commander-in-chief of the Ming Dynasty. Liu Zeqing. Do you want to die or live?"

    "You have to live, of course you have to live!" Liu Zeqing said quickly.

    "Liu Zeqing, it's easy to live. I will now make you the Marquis of Dongping!"

    Ding Yunyi¡¯s words? Liu Zeqing was overjoyed and made himself the Marquis of Dongping without doing anything?  But then I thought it might not be that simple.

    Sure enough, Ding Yunyi said again: "I want you to help me Qingjun. Each of the four towns in Jiangbei has a large army stationed in Nanjing, and 20,000 people have been transferred to Nanjing. I know what you are going to do. I don't have to hide it from you, Huang Degong has already  Pledge allegiance to my Ming Dynasty!¡±

    In fact, Liu Zeqing had just guessed this, and was secretly glad in his heart that Huang Degong had surrendered to King Wu Lie, and with the 300,000 tiger guards who could arrive soon, the situation was very difficult to predict.

    Fortunately, King Wu Lie still thought that he was a wise general, otherwise he would have died without even knowing

    Liu Zeqing made a decisive decision: "Your Majesty, the general knows what to do! Please rest assured, Your Majesty, the general will not hesitate to go through fire and water if the prince is to die!"

    Ding Yunyi nodded with satisfaction: "Since you know what to do, I don't need to worry about it anymore. My subordinate Duan San'er will tell you exactly what you want to do."

    Liu Zeqing responded repeatedly.

    By this time, he had seen the situation clearly.  No one in Nanjing is Ding Yunyi's opponent, not even Zhu Yousong or Ma Shiying.

    My only way out now is to decisively join Ding Yunyi like Huang Degong

    ?¡­

    "Your Majesty, this is Father Tang Ruowang you want to find."

    When Duan Saner brought the man named Tang Ruowang to Ding Yunyi, Ding Yunyi looked at Tang Ruowang curiously.  Is this the person?

    Tang Ruowang, formerly known as Adam Schaer, is a German from Cologne, Germany.

    Tang Ruowang and his fellow believers arrived in Macau and were placed in St. Paul's College.  As soon as the missionaries set foot on Chinese soil, they began to study Chinese language and culture carefully, and even aimed to master Beijing Mandarin.  These Western monks followed the local customs.  He took off his monk's robe, put on Confucian clothes, lived in a Chinese-style house, and devoted himself to studying Chinese classics, history and ethics, looking for the fusion point between Eastern and Western cultures.  In the process of interacting with celebrities from both the government and the public.  These are related to astronomy.  Western missionaries who knew geography well and were familiar with Chinese classics naturally won the favor and trust of Chinese literati and officials, thereby achieving their purpose of spreading faith.  This is the missionary strategy of "combining Confucianism and super-Confucianism" pioneered by Matteo Ricci.  However, some fanatical missionaries believed that Ricci was too accommodating to the Chinese, which affected the "purity" of Catholicism and the development of believers was too slow.  After Matteo Ricci's death, Ricci's missionary route began to change.  Adopting a radical missionary approach, resolutely rejecting Confucianism, and strictly prohibiting Chinese religious people from worshiping heaven, ancestors, and Confucius, aroused the resentment and suspicion of the public, leading to the "Nanjing Mission Case", and the missionaries were expelled. In China  There is almost no place in the mainland.

    At that time, the Ming Dynasty was facing internal and external troubles, and the brave soldiers and generals of Nurhachi in Manchuria "cannot defend them without firearms and chariots."  The imperial court sent people to Macau to purchase cannons from the Portuguese.  The missionaries stranded in Macau, acting as military experts, followed the cannons.  able to enter the mainland.

    Tang Ruowang put on Chinese clothes, changed his German name "Adam" to "Tang" with a similar pronunciation, and "John" to "Johan", and officially named him Tang Ruowang. The word "Dao Wei" comes from "Mencius"  "Looking at the road but not seeing it" means heading north.  Arrived in Beijing on January 25, 1623.

    He came to Nanjing in the 17th year of Chongzhen.  But suddenly he encountered the news that the capital had been breached, so he stayed in Nanjing, but he did not expect that Ding Yunyi sent someone to find him.

    Tang Ruowang has long heard about this world-famous King Wu Lie.  But when I saw it with my own eyes, I couldn't help but feel a little excited.

    After inviting Tang Ruowang to sit down, Ding Yunyi suddenly said: "On the first day, Jehovah created light; on the second day, Jehovah created the sky, the earth and the ocean; on the third day, Jehovah created flowers, plants and trees; on the fourth day, Jehovah created  He created the sun, the moon, and the stars; on the fifth day, the Lord created all kinds of fish and birds; on the sixth day, the Lord created the livestock, insects, and beasts; and on the sixth day, he created the two first humans and gave them control over them all;  On the seventh day the Lord was so pleased with what He had created that he sat down to rest. Therefore the seventh day is considered a day of rest in your country"

    Once he heard that the other party actually understood the contents of the Bible so well, Tang Ruowang immediately became energetic.

    Ding Yunyi smiled slightly and said: "I have heard of the priest's name when I was in Fujian. I am very happy to see the priest here."

    Tang Ruowang also smiled and said directly: "The prince just told the story of Creation. It seems that the prince is very familiar with the Bible."

    Ding Yunyi smiled: "Father, although I have read the Bible, I have no intention of being baptized."

    &nbsp; Tang Ruowang did not expect that he would refuse so quickly. Although it was common in the Ming Dynasty to persuade people to believe in religion and accept baptism and be rejected, and missionaries had long been used to it, Tang Ruowang still felt very disappointed this time.

    Although he had only been in contact with Ding Yunyi for a short time, in Tang Ruowang's opinion, Ding Yunyi was obviously different from the Chinese people he had met. His understanding of Spain and Catholicism was far better than other Chinese people.  Taixi also has a very good knowledge of science and technology, and he has become the prince of China at such a young age. Judging from the current situation of the Ming Dynasty, he seems to have a lot of room for development in the future. From this point of view, if Ding Yunyi  Being baptized and joining the Catholic Church will definitely be of great benefit to the spread of Catholicism in China.  It can be said that this effect is even greater than that of Xu Guangqi.

    Seeing Tang Ruowang¡¯s face of Xiangzi who couldn¡¯t hide his disappointment, Ding Yunyi couldn¡¯t help but feel a little funny. As expected, all Thai and Westerners are straight people:

    "Father, please don't get me wrong. Although I have no intention of being baptized, it does not mean that I have no respect for the Catholic Church and the Pope. As long as it is allowed by the court decree, I can serve the missionaries assigned by the priest in my life."  Create all favorable conditions for spreading the gospel of the Lord within the jurisdiction.¡±

    Tang Ruowang couldn't help but perked up after hearing this. This was also a good condition.  Through studying the experience of the spread of Catholicism in China, Tang Ruowang concluded two points. If Catholicism wants to achieve great development in China, firstly, it must obtain the permission of the imperial court and rarely be opposed; secondly, it must obtain the support of powerful officials.  And the latter point is actually more important than the former.

    Because I have lived in China for twenty-five years.  Tang Ruowang saw too many officials of the Ming Dynasty who kept things secret.  Overt support, covert opposition, and unknowingly made the court's decree a piece of waste paper.  He even used it as an excuse for himself, and the court couldn't find anything wrong.

    There were many times when Tang Ruowang had to lament that the Chinese people were so smart that they even pretended to be confused.  More like confusion than true confusion.

    Therefore, even if Ding Yunyi does not accept baptism, as long as he supports the Catholic missionary cause, this is a good result.  However, Tang Ruowang was still a little strange and said: "Your Majesty, I am very grateful for your kindness, but I still don't understand. Even though you support our missionary work, why are you unwilling to accept baptism and officially believe in the Lord?"

    ??In fact, for Ding Yunyi.  It doesn't matter whether he is a believer or not. Even if he is truly baptized, it does not mean that he will regard the Catholic cause as his own.  In fact, most officials of the Ming Dynasty who believed in Catholicism and received baptism basically held this idea.

    Ding Yunyi¡¯s purpose is just to win over this group of foreign monks. After all, in China, they are the only ones who have more advanced scientific and technological knowledge in Europe and the West.  This is exactly what Ding Yunyi needs.  It is also the best way for China and the West to communicate. If China wants to change, it must strengthen exchanges with the West from now on and absorb advanced scientific and technological knowledge from the West.  Otherwise, even if he can change the outcome of the Qing Dynasty taking over China, it will continue to develop along the same path as the Ming Dynasty.  China's outcome two hundred years from now may not be so good.

    For now, Ding Yunyi might as well make some preparations first.

    But it¡¯s not the business that¡¯s catching up. Since it¡¯s the foreign monks who want something from me, naturally I have to be a little tighter. I won¡¯t agree now, but I don¡¯t want the foreign monks to completely lose hope. I¡¯ll wait until the conditions are right and sell as much as possible.  A good price.

    At the same time, Ding Yunyi is not worried that after Catholicism spreads in China, it will develop into a huge force that affects the court's decision-making in the future.

    Because not to mention that in another time and space, with the giant ships and heavy artillery of the Western powers opening the way, Catholicism could not dominate the minds of the Chinese people, not to mention that at this time, Catholicism itself began to decline in Europe and the West.

    ¡° Moreover, China itself still has two major religions, Buddhism and Taoism. In this religious market, which is almost saturated, if Catholicism wants to gain a foothold in China, it will not be possible in less than a few hundred years.  Let¡¯s talk about getting involved in the political field.

    And after a few hundred years, when the world has entered modern society, how much trouble will a declining Catholic Church be able to make?

    But for Tang Ruowang¡¯s question, Ding Yunyi had to give a reasonable explanation.  Therefore, he said: "The priest knows the situation in our country. He should know that there are many Buddhist believers living at home in our country."

    Tang Ruowang was startled for a moment, but he understood immediately.  He said: "Is the prince talking about lay people?"

    Influenced by Father Matteo Ricci's missionary strategy of "combining Confucianism and super-Confucianism", when Tang Ruowang and his companions first arrived in China, they not only studied Chinese language and culture carefully, but also devoted themselves to studying Chinese classics, history and ethics, looking for the integration point of Eastern and Western cultures.

    EvenWhen they enter the country, they follow the Romans, take off their religious robes, put on monk clothes, and live in Chinese-style houses to increase their sense of identity as Chinese people and thus achieve their purpose of spreading their faith.

    When studying Chinese culture, it is inevitable to come into contact with Buddhism, which is almost the biggest potential opponent of the spread of Catholicism in China.  Of course Tang Ruowang knew that if you wanted to become a Buddhist, you also had to go through a ceremony similar to baptism.  But according to Buddhist theory, as long as you have a Buddha in your heart, no matter whether you live in a temple or not, and whether you have received a baptism ceremony or not, you can become a Buddha, which is recognized by Buddhism.  Therefore, there is a kind of people in China called lay people. Most of them are officials, literati, and scholar-bureaucrats. Their daily lives are no different from normal. They are not bound by any Buddhist rules, but they can still be regarded as Buddhists.  form of Buddhism.

    Although in order to develop more believers, the Catholic Church has relaxed many restrictions. As long as they have received baptism, they allow parishioners to practice other religions and can hold ceremonies to worship heaven, ancestors, and even worship Confucius in the church.  But Tang Ruowang still couldn't understand this provision in Buddhism. Accepting baptism is the most basic condition for Catholics. If you don't even accept baptism, what kind of faith can you call it?  What's the use of having such a believer?  So I am puzzled.

    But after hearing what Ding Yunyi said, Tang Ruowang immediately came to his senses and had to admit that Buddhism was indeed very clever.  Any religion has some rules and regulations for believers. Although the Catholic Church enforces these rules very loosely and basically turns a blind eye, it is still quite different from the system of Buddhism.  For lay people, it is enough to recite a few sutras at home. At the same time, they can still enjoy all the worldly life without violating the teachings. Cats can eat fish as usual, dogs can eat meat as usual, and Ultraman can fight small monsters as usual.  After death, one can still ascend to heaven - become a Buddha.

    Although their beliefs are not firm, at least they have invisibly added a large number of believers to Buddhism, forming a huge base of believers.  And with this base, we can naturally develop believers with firm and pure beliefs from it.  At the same time, it also made Buddhism flourish in China for a long time.

    Although China has had several emperors who banned Buddhism, it still has not completely banned the development of Buddhism in China.

    Thinking of this, Tang Ruowang was also a little excited, thinking that he had found a new way to preach in China.  But when I thought about it again, I couldn't help but feel a little discouraged.  Not to mention whether the Pope of the Holy Roman Empire would agree to this suggestion, even the current president of the Catholic Church¡¯s China Mission would probably not agree either.

    Compared with his predecessor Matteo Ricci, the current president of the Catholic Church¡¯s mission in China has more fanatical religious sentiments and more radical missionary ideas. He believes that Ricci is too accommodating to the Chinese and has affected the ¡°purity¡± of Catholicism.  , which resulted in the development of followers being too slow.  Therefore, after Matteo Ricci's death, the president began to change Matteo Ricci's missionary route, resolutely rejected Confucianism, and strictly prohibited Chinese parishioners from believing in other religions and engaging in activities in the church that had nothing to do with Catholicism.

    Unfortunately, China is not the American continent, nor is it Manila. Such Catholic practices can only arouse the resentment and suspicion of the public. As a result, the "Nanjing Mission Case" occurred in the 44th year of Wanli, which put the missionaries' activities in China into trouble.  encountered great difficulty.  In the same year, Shen Yu, the Minister of Rites in Nanjing, went to court three times to accuse the Jesuits of evil intentions, but was not allowed to do so.  At the end of August, he teamed up with other officials to arrest and imprison missionaries and believers, launching an anti-church movement.

    If it hadn¡¯t been for the rise of the Later Jin Dynasty, the Ming Dynasty would still have needed this group of missionaries to help cast cannons. And thanks to Xu Guangqi and others who petitioned and argued hard, Emperor Wanli lifted the ban and the missionaries were able to continue preaching.  However, the missionary work suffered a huge blow. Although more than 20 years have passed, it has not recovered to the situation created by Matteo Ricci.

    This is also the reason why Tang Ruowang values ??Ding Yunyi. He now urgently hopes that China can find the second Xu Guangqi.

    After thinking about this, Tang Ruowang said to Ding Yunyi: "So, Your Majesty, since you are willing to help our missionary work, what do you need us to do for you?"

    When Ding Yunyi heard this, he couldn't help but laugh. Tang Ruowang had stayed in China for a long time and had learned the truth. He also knew that there is no free lunch in the world.

    ??????????????? But it¡¯s easier to deal with if you make it clear. On the aspect of ¡°you can¡¯t afford it without profit¡±, foreigners are indeed more practical than Chinese people. They clearly state the real price and never hide it, even if they are foreign monks.

    So after some negotiation, the two people immediately reached an agreement on several points!

 Part One: The Storm in Penghu Chapter 586 The Storm in Nanjing (Part 1)

    Everything has been arranged, and now the show is about to begin!

    On June 21st, Zhu Yousong finally issued an "imperial edict" to "summon" Ding Yunyi.

    Since early in the morning, the atmosphere in Nanjing has been a little different.

    "King Wu Lie, the Grand Marshal of the World's Soldiers and Horses, the Crown Prince, Grand Master, General Longhu, and Ding Yunyi from the Youzhu Kingdom are here!"

    As this long list of names was read out, all the ministers¡¯ eyes fell outside the palace.

    Martial King Ding Yunyi has arrived!

    In order to show his "favor" to King Wu Lie, Zhu Yousong specifically allowed him to go to the temple with a sword and avoid kneeling in front of the saint.

    Ding Yunyi walked in step by step!

    The air in the court suddenly became solemn.  Most of them saw Ding Yunyi for the first time, and they never thought that the world-famous King Wu Lie was so young.

    "King Wu Lie has met King Fu." Ding Yunyi came to the hall and said calmly.

    He said "Fu Wang" instead of "Your Majesty", which immediately shocked the pro-Fu faction headed by Ma Shiying and Ruan Dacheng, but made the pro-Lu faction headed by Shi Kefa and the pro-Gui faction headed by Lu Daqi look happy.

    "I'm afraid I called him wrong King Wu Lie." Ma Shiying coughed twice: "This is the current emperor of the Ming Dynasty!"

    "Ah, Your Majesty? Why didn't I know?" Ding Yunyi looked "surprised": "Holy Lord Longyu, has the new king already been established?"

    Ma Shiying's face showed displeasure: "Did King Wu Lie come to entertain us? Being so rude to the Holy One is a capital crime!"

    As soon as King Wu Lie Ding Yunyi arrived, the atmosphere suddenly became tense, which no one had expected before.  Looking at Zhu Yousong's complexion, it became obviously ugly.

    Although he had already compromised on this issue and had agreed to support Zhu Yousong as emperor against his will, and even Zhu Yousong had ascended the throne and "proclaimed himself emperor", Ding Yunyi's sudden attack gave Shi Kefa, Lu Daqi and others hope of a big comeback!

    Shi Kefa knew it was time to come out, so he immediately stood up and said, "Isn't King Wu Lie having some ulterior motives?"

    "Master Shi, what do you mean?" Seeing Shi Kefa also coming out, Ma Shiying felt a little worried.

    Shi Kefa glanced at Ding Yunyi and saw King Wu Lie smiling.  It seemed that he was encouraging himself there, and his courage suddenly became much stronger, and he said in a loud voice: "Prince Fu ascended the throne, and you, the people with military power, suddenly launched an attack. Now His Royal Highness, Prince Lu, has a good character and a kind personality. That's the reason.  He is the emperor¡¯s choice!¡±

    "Why didn't Mr. Shi tell you earlier?" Ma Shiying's face darkened: "Your Majesty has already ascended the throne. What's the difference between saying this and treason?"

    "I don't want to rebel, and I won't rebel!" Shi Kefa said loudly with the support of Ding Yunyi: "Justice is in the hearts of the people. Why would Ma Dushuai label him as a rebel when he doesn't understand?"

    "It's inappropriate for King Fu to ascend the throne!" At this time, someone else said.  Everyone looked over and saw that it was Lu Daqi who was speaking.

    Shi Kefa was overjoyed and thought that Lu Daqi also supported him. Unexpectedly, Lu Daqi said: "However, King Lu is not the most suitable candidate. Only King Gui can inherit the throne!"

    As soon as these words came out, everyone present knew that the Yongfu Faction, Yonglu Faction, and Yonggui Faction were about to fight again!

    The most useless one is Zhu Yousong.  He tried his best to get this position. Today was supposed to be a happy day, but who would have thought that it would happen like this.

    It suddenly occurred to me that everything was already in peace, but as soon as Ding Yunyi, the King of Martial Lieutenants, appeared, the situation suddenly became chaotic.  When he looked at Ding Yunyi, he felt a little more resentful.

    Ding Yunyi lowered his hands and raised his eyes to the sky.  It's like you didn't see it at all.

    Ma Shiying looked at Gao Jie, Liu Liangzuo, and Liu Zeqing. Gao Jie suddenly understood and stood up and said sternly: "Shi Kefa, what do you mean? Why are you objecting to something that everyone agreed before? Are you instigated by someone?  ?"

    When he said this, he kept looking at Ding Yunyi.  The meaning is very obvious.

    Although Ding Yunyi is famous all over the world, if he is alone at this time and a conflict breaks out, can he still deal with Nanjing's tens of thousands of troops by himself?

    Thinking about this, Gao Jie became bolder.  He is no longer afraid of Ding Yunyi.

    Ding Yunyi still remained silent, as if the matter had nothing to do with him at all.

    Liu Liangzuo also said at this time: "Shi Kefa. You want to disrupt the government, but you have a vicious intention. If you continue to nag, don't blame me, Liu Liangzuo, for being ruthless."

    "Does Mr. Liu want to threaten me with a sword?" Although he tolerated the issue of support, Shi KefaIn fact, his temperament is still extremely stubborn: "We are here to discuss matters with officials from the Ming Dynasty. What does Mr. Liu mean by shouting about beatings and killings? Although Shi Kefa has no power to restrain a chicken, he is still not afraid of threats.  Mr. Liu can give it a try!¡±

    Liu Liangzuo was originally a bandit, and when he heard this, he became furious.  But he couldn't kill Shi Kefa openly in front of these ministers. What's more, Shi Kefa still had a great reputation in the Jiangnan area. He was also the Minister of the Ministry of War and the Bachelor of Dongge University. For a while, he didn't know how to deal with him.

    Gao Jie couldn't control that much: "Shi Kefa, you are a complete bastard. Do you want to overthrow the world? Ask the tens of thousands of elites under my command if they will agree!"

    "Why does Gao Zongzhen use tens of thousands of elites to scare people?" Ding Yunyi, who had been silent since provoking the trouble, finally spoke: "There are tens of thousands of elites in Gao Zongzhen, doesn't it mean that our Tiger Guards don't have tens of thousands of elites? I, Huben,  Where were the tens of thousands of elites in Gaozong Town when the Ming Dynasty was restored? Where were the tens of thousands of elites in Gaozong Town when our Huben Guards fought in Shanhaiguan?

    Gao Jie was suddenly shocked.

    It would be inappropriate to threaten someone with force.  Who is standing in front of me?  It¡¯s King Wu Lie!  He is the marshal of the world's soldiers and horses, and the leader of the Huben Guard Group!  It's Ding Huben who holds hundreds of thousands of troops!  If you really fall out with him, no one knows what the consequences will be.

    Seeing that King Wu Lie openly supported him, Shi Kefa became even bolder.  The bad temper he had felt for so long was temporarily gone.

    In fact, Shi Kefa was quite a talented person, and the court really wanted to reuse him.  When King Fu first supervised the country in Nanjing, Shi Kefa was indeed appointed as the chief assistant. However, because Ma Shiying felt that he had made a contribution to the establishment, he was not granted the position of chief assistant, so he incited the army near Nanjing to mutiny and forced King Fu to remove himself as a vassal when he ascended the throne.  The title was changed to the title of First Assistant, and Shi Kefa only ended up as a bachelor of Dongge University.  Another reason why King Fu did not reuse Shi Kefa was because his father, King Fu, was the son of Wanli, and Wanli favored Concubine Zheng at that time.  He wanted to change the position of Prince Fu to the crown prince, but the Donglin Party members tried their best to block the matter and failed.  Among the Donglin Party members, Shi Kefa had the highest status. Naturally, King Fu would not forget this reason, so he also deliberately alienated him.  Various reasons led to Shi Kefa's failure.

    Shi Kefa was later squeezed out by Ma Shiying and others. After losing power, he asked himself to supervise Jiangbei.  Go to Yangzhou to coordinate the military operations of the four towns in Jiangbei including Liu Zeqing, Liu Liangzuo, Gao Jie, and Huang Degong.  However.  The four towns became domineering due to the success of their decision-making, and each of them had its own territory. Neither Shi Kefa nor the imperial court was able to control them.  The four towns cannot be separated from each other, and each of them works its own way.

    At this time, he let out a bad breath and said immediately: "As a saint, upright moral character should be the first choice"

    Hearing this, Zhu Yousong couldn't bear it anymore: "What Shi Gebu means is that my moral character is not upright?"

    Shi Kefa was shocked to realize that he had let slip: "Your Majesty" The words came to his lips but he swallowed them back. It was inappropriate to call Zhu Yousong "Your Majesty".  It's not appropriate to call him "Fu Wang".  For a moment, I didn't even know what to call him.  He mumbled the next word and then said:

    "I didn't mean that"

    Zhu Yousong was even more unhappy when he heard him call him "I" instead of "Chen".  He had worked so hard to get the position of emperor. He originally thought that since he had taken the position of emperor, the bandits had been wiped out, and the Manchu Qing Dynasty had been wiped out, as long as he recruited Ding Yunyi, he would be prosperous in just a few days.  Back to the capital.

    Who would have thought that such a thing would happen as soon as Ding Yunyi arrived.

    Ma Shiying, Ruan Dacheng, and Gao Jie are also idiots. After Ding Yunyi came to Nanjing, what he reported to himself every day was that Ding Yunyi had absolutely no problems.  I will definitely be loyal to myself.

    But what about now?  What has it become now?

    How could this be true? How could it be true?

    As Shi Kefa took the lead in attacking, chaos broke out in the court.  The Yongfu Faction, Yonglu Faction, and Yonggui Faction argued endlessly, and everyone was red-faced and thick-necked.

    If this was not a court, a fight would have been possible

    And Ding Yunyi was the one who provoked this incident.  But he just looked at it all with cold eyes.  When the capital was destroyed and the Ming Dynasty was in danger, why couldn't these people be so excited?

    This is not only for the emperor's position, but also for their future future.

    The drama is unfolding quietly

    Everyone participated in the debate, and everyone kept shouting.  It seems that whoever has the loudest voice will get the upper hand.

    Zhu Yousong looked at the commotion and scolded him several times.  But no one could hear it.  The so-called emperor's authority disappeared in front of these ministers.

    After a full hour, maybe everyone was a little tired, and then they calmed down a little.  Start at this time?Someone noticed something was wrong.

    Where is King Wulie?  Why has King Wulie not spoken until now?

    More and more people are thinking about this issue, and more and more people are turning their attention to Ding Yunyi

    "King Wu Lie, please tell me honestly who you support!" Gao Jie gasped.

    Ding Yunyi knew it was time for him to play. He calmly said only one sentence: "Where is the late emperor?"

    Where is the late emperor?  What's the meaning?  All the ministers looked at each other.

    "None of them are loyal and patriotic!" Ding Yunyi suddenly sighed: "The late emperor passed away, but the heirs are still there. What are you waiting for to support Fu, Lu, and Gui? Doesn't anyone think of the late emperor?"

    For a moment, there was silence in the court room

    If we follow the orthodoxy, Chongzhen¡¯s son is the most qualified to sit in this position

    Shi Kefa also felt a little embarrassed. Yes, everyone was arguing about who should be the emperor, but everyone seemed to have forgotten the existence of Emperor Chongzhen and the prince

    "King Wu Lie, it seems that everyone has this last resort" Shi Kefa said slowly: "After the capital was destroyed, the late emperor died for his country. I heard that several princes also disappeared, so we can only stay in Nanjing.  "

    "If the prince is missing, then you should search for it carefully." Ding Yunyi said calmly: "You don't want to be loyal to the country, but you are here talking endlessly about who should be supported. I, Huben Weiyu, fight with blood to restore the Ming Dynasty. And you  But he only does it for his own selfish reasons. Does the person above really deserve to sit in that position? "

    He pointed his hand directly at Zhu Yousong, who was sitting stunned.

    "Ding Yunyi, you are so courageous!" Gao Jie couldn't bear it any longer: "You are the one doing the following, do you think we are really afraid of you?"

    Ding Yunyi¡¯s cold eyes fell on him, making Gao Jie shiver involuntarily

    Ruan Dacheng has never spoken before.  When Ding Yunyi first arrived in Nanjing, he still had a "friendship" with King Wu Lie, and he was worried about Ding Yunyi's powerful force, so he kept pretending to be dumb.

    But the question of who to support is related to one¡¯s own future plans.  At this time, Ruan Dacheng had to speak: "King Wu Lie. Actually, when it comes to the question of who to support"

    "What qualifications do you have to speak?" Who would have thought that Ding Yunyi interrupted him rudely: "Ruan Dacheng, you first relied on the Donglin Party and then on the Wei Zhongxian Party. You are just a capricious villain! But by  It¡¯s just this opportunity to stand in the court with the ministers!¡±

    Ruan Dacheng was stunned.  He never expected that Ding Yunyi would have no recollection of his old relationship and scolded him so angrily that he blushed for a moment and couldn't say a word.

    And people like Shi Kefa and Lu Daqi suddenly felt proud.  They had long disliked Ruan Dacheng, a traitor to the Donglin Party, but now they didn't want to, but King Wu Lie helped them express this.

    but.  Something even more unexpected happened, and Ding Yunyi quickly targeted them:

    "Shi Kefa, Lu Daqi, you guys are the same way. You don't think about how to revitalize our Ming Dynasty all day long, but you think about intrigues and intrigues. How shameless are you!"

    No one would have thought that Ding Yunyi would scold most of the people present?  How could this be King Wu Lie, who only knew submissiveness and arrogance when he first entered Nanjing City?

    But this is just the beginning.

    Ding Yunyi sneered and said: "You Donglin Party members complain about not being reused and blame everyone all day long, but what about the things you do? Zhu Yousong has ascended the throne, whether he is the emperor or the leader. There must be a group of available people under his command.  , some people cheered, Zhu Yousong had no choice but to rely on Sizhen and Ma Shiying. You Donglin Party members will complain in the future that Zhu Yousong cannot trust Donglin Minister, but at least some of you Donglin ministers are smart.  You are much better than Ma Shiying in terms of personality, but if you are not reused, you are still doing your own thing!¡±

    The members of the Donglin Party were scolded by Ding Yunyi one by one until they were speechless, and no one was speechless.

    These words.  What Ding Yunyi said was actually not wrong.  The Donglin Party members are indeed not people who do big things, and they regard the interests of their own small group above all else!

    After Zhu Yousong ascends the throne, he will reward according to his merits.  He expressed his gratitude to the civil and military ministers who supported his succession.  As an emperor and a minister, Zhu Yousong also had to form his own team.

    The first thing to bear the brunt is to form a cabinet.

    The difference between the central authority of the Ming Dynasty and the previous generation is the addition of the cabinet.  Zhu Yuanzhang saw that powerful and treacherous ministers in the previous dynasty were emerging one after another.In order to prevent the power of the prime minister from greatly endangering the imperial power in this dynasty, the position of prime minister was abolished, and the six ministries and nine ministers were directly responsible to the emperor.  However, the emperor's energy was limited after all, and it was obvious that he couldn't take care of the affairs of the empire, no matter how big or small. Therefore, a cabinet was set up to assist the emperor in handling government affairs.  The cabinet at that time was completely different from the cabinet today. In essence, it was a secretariat. Its members were appointed by the emperor or recommended by the court ministers. Generally speaking, the six ministers and ministers had a greater chance of joining the cabinet.  Cabinet members are called Grand Bachelors, and their main right is the right to "vote."  What is "voting plan"?  In ancient times, ministers reported political affairs or requested matters to the emperor and had to write a memorial. The memorial was first read by the cabinet ministers, who wrote an abbreviation, which is the "central idea". Then the ministers wrote their opinions on how to deal with the memorial and reported it to the emperor for his decision.  A batch of "yes".  Therefore, the power of "voting" is not trivial, especially when the emperor of the Ming Dynasty was extremely lazy, as if he was "acting on behalf of heaven".

    Among the cabinet members, the chief bachelor has the most respected status, also known as the "chief assistant".  According to the system of the Ming Dynasty, the Minister of War was ranked first among the officials who stayed in Nanjing. Zhu Yousong succeeded to the throne in Nanjing. It was logical that the Minister of War became the first assistant bachelor, and Shi Kefa did become the first assistant bachelor.  However, a subtle but far-reaching personnel transfer occurred at this time: Ma Shiying joined the cabinet to serve in the cabinet, and Shi Kefa supervised Jiangbei.  It is natural for Ma Shiying to join the cabinet. Whether Zhu Yousong wants to reward Ma Shiying for his support or to form a team that he can trust, Ma Shiying must join the cabinet.

    However, in order to strengthen the defense of Jiangbei, the cabinet bachelor must have a "supervisor on behalf of the emperor".  At the end of the Ming Dynasty, in order to cope with the tense and complex military situation.  Academicians were often sent to supervise the divisions, and Sun Chengzong, Yang Sichang, and Hong Chengchou all supervised the divisions as academicians.  It is said that Ma Shiying was the most suitable candidate for Nanming to send a bachelor to supervise the division at this time. Gao Jie and Liu Liangzuo, who were stationed in Jiangbei, were originally his deployment.  Be under his control; secondly.  The first assistant academician should not be left lightly. Except for Shi Kefa, only Ma Shiying was the most suitable. None of the other cabinet members had ever led troops.  I don't know anything about military affairs.

    However, in the end it was Shi Kefa who oversaw Jiangbei.  Although Shi Kefa's title at this time was still higher than that of Ma Shiying, the difference between being the supervisor outside and the assistant manager inside was huge!  Sending Supervisor Shi Ke outside obviously meant to keep him away from the center of power and exclude him from participating in decision-making.  Shi Kefa had no choice but to rush to Jiangbei.  Take office.

    ??Previously, Shi Kefa wrote a letter to Ma Shiying about the "seven incompetencies" of King Fu: greed, sexual immorality, alcoholism, unfilial piety, failure to study, abuse of subordinates, and interference with officials.

    Few people know whether Zhu Yousong saw this letter from Shi Kefa. A reasonable guess is that Ma Shiying did not let Zhu Yousong see the letter, but used it as a tool to blackmail Shi Kefa - whatever I, Ma Shiying, proposed  The proposal must be supported unconditionally by you and Shi Kefa, otherwise, this treasonous letter will be delivered to the emperor.  This conjecture has its own reasonable elements, but it may not be so.  According to Ma Shiying's character and eagerness to take credit.  It is very possible that this letter had been handed over to Zhu Yousong. Although Zhu Yousong was resentful, Shi Kefa was the head of the officials in the capital after all. For the sake of the overall situation, he had to endure it.  But we can't stay in front of us and send Jiangbei to "redeem himself through service".  Judging from the fact that Shi Kefa embarked on the road to Jiangbei without any complaints, the possibility of the latter is extremely high, and.  Zhu Yousong most likely had a frank "heart-to-heart" with Shi Kefa.

    ¡°Obviously, Shi Kefa compromised.

    So this is the current chaos.

    Ding Yunyi showed no mercy to anyone.  And these are not the most shocking.  The most shocking thing is that Ding Yunyi finally began to target his last goal:

    Zhu Yousong!

    "Zhu Yousong!" Ding Yunyi called out his name directly without giving anyone any face: "In your eyes, what an emperor should do is drink wine and play with women. But you drink fire wine and play with young girls!  At the beginning of your accession to the throne, you issued a decree to fill the harem with all the ladies from the world. When the eunuchs and officials heard the news, they searched from house to house.  , which means that the famous lady has her own owner and is not allowed to remarry. After some searching, you were not satisfied with the beautiful women you found, so you issued an order to severely punish the officials and eunuchs.  The eunuch thought of the saying that there were many beauties in Suzhou and Hangzhou, so he went to Suzhou and Hangzhou to collect them. The people of Suzhou, Hangzhou and Nanjing were filled with resentment, and families with girls were even more upset.  The child fell into the palace fire pit and hurriedly married the girl before the beauty pageant officials arrived. For a while, she couldn't find a suitable one, so she waited on the road. When she saw a man of suitable age passing by, he came up to say a few words and found out that she was not married yet.  He was snatched into his home to marry his daughter. Later, when time was running out, he even snatched a half-century old man into his house to marry him! Is there anyone more ridiculous than you?"

    ¡°You, you, you¡ª¡ª¡±Yousong was so angry that she was speechless.

    But all the officials were silent.  The accusations made by King Wu Lie Ding Yunyi were not wrong at all.

    In troubled times, girls suffer; in troubled times, girls with outstanding appearance suffer even more!

    Whether you can find beautiful women is one thing, but whether you can endure these many beauties for a long time is another thing.  In order to make the "Golden Gun" forever invincible, Zhu Yousong humbly accepted the advice. In addition to the donkey whip tonic, he also adopted a toad folk remedy, which was to take toad.  Toads seemed to have really powerful powers, so a team was formed to search for toads for the emperor.  Toads like shade and are active mostly at night, and the city gates are closed at night. Therefore, in order to facilitate the entry and exit of people seeking toads, the eunuch in charge made hundreds of lanterns, with four words written on them: "Honor"  "Purpose is to capture toads." When the gatekeepers saw the lanterns arriving, they opened the city gate.  Such a high-profile search for toads finally made the whole city aware of it. The government and the public hated it and gave Zhu Yousong the nickname "Emperor of Toads"!

    In fact, Hongzhu Yousong should feel lucky - not many people know that he takes donkey whip, otherwise.  The reputation of the "Donkey Whip Emperor" is much louder than the reputation of the "Toad Emperor"!

    Seeing the silence above the court, Ding Yunyi knew that his goal had been achieved.

    If these people work together to deal with it, then they may not be able to get a good deal.  But the people standing here at this time all have their own thoughts and are happy to see their enemies make a fool of themselves.

    Everybody here.  Almost all of them are centrifugal!

    On the issue of who should be established as emperor.  There have even been "Great Tragedy Cases", "Fake Prince Cases", and "Tong Fei Cases".

    After Zhu Yousong succeeded to the throne, a monk named Dabei came to Nanjing.  Monk Dabei always called him "the concubine of Qi Fan" when he met everyone.  He is a descendant of the concubine of King Qi. Emperor Chongzhen once named him "King of Qi" when he was in power, but he did not accept it. Now King Lu is virtuous and respected by everyone, so he should be made emperor.  Zhu Yuanzhang's descendants developed until the end of Ming Dynasty.  There are many vassals, and it is normal for the descendants of each vassal to not know each other.  Since this person claimed to be a descendant of the King of Qi and spoke nonsense, he naturally needed to be screened, so officials were sent to investigate.  When asked, the great monk's answer was completely wrong. He only said, "King Lu is wise and should be the emperor, and Hongguang should give up the throne."  Later, he was tortured and interrogated.  Finally, it was found out that this Great Bei was originally a monk from Suzhou.  So he was beheaded.

    This is the "Great Tragedy Case".

    After Zhu Yousong succeeded to the throne, Mu Hu, the servant of Gao Mengji, the minister of Lu Temple, fled from the north to the south of the Yangtze River. On the way, he met a young man and found that the young man was wearing a gorgeous underwear while sleeping.  There was a dragon pattern embroidered on it. Mu Hu was surprised and asked the boy's identity.

    The young man said, I am the crown prince.  Living here.  So the news of the prince's arrival in Jiangnan spread everywhere, and Zhu Yousong did not dare to neglect it.  Eunuch ministers who had "worked" in Beijing were hurriedly sent to identify him.

    Wang Duo, then a scholar who had served as an official to the crown prince for three years, saw this and said that this person was obviously a fake!

    This is the "False Prince Case".

    It was still after Zhu Yousong ascended the throne.  A girl named Yue Qijie came to Huai'an Governor Yue Qijie's Yamen, claiming to be Zhu Yousong's successor concubine and fleeing here. After some questioning, Yue Qijie and Guangchang Bo Liu Liangzuo were convinced. They sent someone to escort her to Nanjing and issued a document first.  Report the matter to Zhu Yousong.  Not wanting to hit the horse's hoof with his hand, Zhu Yousong was furious after hearing the news and said, my concubine Huang died long ago, and my step-concubine Li died for her country when Luoyang City was destroyed. Both of them were posthumously honored by the court.  , you should know, apart from these two, are there any other concubines?  !

    After the child concubine arrived in Nanjing, Zhu Yousong didn't even look at it and ordered her to be imprisoned.  Concubine Tong said to Feng Kezong, the guard in imperial clothes, "I met her in Weishi County. She immediately kowtowed in the shop, lifted her up with her hands, and carried her into her arms. "I have no one to accompany me, and Concubine Li doesn't know her whereabouts. You are good-looking, and you are here."  After staying for more than forty days, I heard that the bandits were approaching, and they took me south to Xuzhou. I met the concubine. The state officials heard about it and gave her a residence and a son.  He was about to die in the middle of the month, and he was already accompanied by the traitor Li. The place was difficult to accommodate, and he was separated by local thieves on the way up. "

    Feng Kezong wrote down the child concubine's words in detail in the memorial. When Zhu Yousong saw it, his face immediately turned red. He threw the memorial to the ground and said angrily, "I don't recognize the witch, so I will punish you quickly!" Soon, the child concubine was  Died in prison.

    ¡°These three cases are actually not that complicated and cannot be called difficult cases at all. There are witnesses and physical evidence in each case, so it is not that difficult to deduce the truth about him.  Putting aside the appearance and looking at the essence, these three cases have one purpose, to make Zhu Yousong look bad!  The Great Bei Case happened to tell the world that King Fu was not as virtuous as King Lu and should give way to King Lu; the case of the Tong Concubine happened to tell the world that King Fu was immoral and promiscuous; the case of the fake prince wanted to tell the worldPeople in the world, Prince Fu is not in the right position, and there is still a prince in the Ming Dynasty.

    What is the conclusion?  It was someone who directed these three farces to disrupt the government and then fish in troubled waters for their own benefit!

    Who is most likely to be behind the scenes?  At that time, the main dispute in the court was between Ma Shiying and the Donglin Party members.  The Ma Shiying faction would never direct such a farce, because Zhu Yousong was established by him, and he and he were already grasshoppers on the same rope.  So it can only be the Donglin Party!

    At this time, the Donglin Party members have long lost the ambition and character of their predecessors, and they only have the reputation of being a Donglin Party member.

    It¡¯s just that the farce was so poorly directed. Judging from the ¡°False Prince Case¡± alone, I never thought that Wang Duo, then a scholar, had taught the prince for three years. How could he not know the real prince?  Maybe all they want is to muddy the water!

    The scary thing about the problem is that through these three cases, it is not difficult to find that the Hongguang court has lost credibility and the prestige that a court should have. No matter what the court publishes, no one believes it.  Even if it is true, no one wants to believe it!  At the beginning of Shang Yang's reform, he erected a wooden pole outside the city gate and ordered the people to carry it to the designated position.  Reward fifty gold.  Fifty gold was not a small amount at that time.  You can't earn it by carrying a wooden pole, so for a while, all the people looked at each other, but no one was there to carry it.  Later, one person took it up with the idea of ??giving it a try.  Sure enough, I got fifty gold, so the people in the country believed that the official orders must be followed!  Why did Shang Yang do this?  Just to win the trust of the people!  No matter which dynasty or generation, when it loses its trust to the people, it will be the beginning of its demise!

    Ding Yunyi can see this very clearly.

    But Zhu Yousong couldn¡¯t see it at all!

    No matter how much you fear the majesty of King Wu Lie, no matter how afraid you are of King Wu Lie.  Zhu Yousong couldn't bear it any longer. He couldn't help shouting: "Ding Yunyi, do you really want to rebel?"

    It¡¯s this sentence again!  Ding Yunyi smiled contemptuously.

    Ma Shiying, Ruan Dacheng, and Gao Jie finally woke up from the shock.  Gao Jie is a reckless man and can no longer care about anything: "Ding Yunyi, you have slandered the current emperor so much, do you still want to leave here alive?"

    Ding Yunyi ignored him at all. Instead, he looked at the ministers and said word by word: "The person who can truly inherit the throne is the prince of the late emperor. And the fifth prince Zhu Cihuan has already ascended the throne in Beijing and proclaimed himself emperor!"

    This sentence hit everyone¡¯s heads like a thunderbolt!

    Zhu Yousong was so shocked that he almost fell off the throne

    Before Emperor Chongzhen¡¯s son was found.  He is indeed the first choice for the throne, but has Chongzhen's son really been found now?

    Everyone thought they heard wrongly.

    Gao Jie was a gangster after all, so he was more courageous: "Did you just say he was the late emperor's prince? Who knows where you found the same impostor as in the 'Fake Prince Case'!"

    This sentence immediately woke up all the ministers, and their doubtful eyes fell on Ding Yunyi.

    Ding Yunyi had known someone would say that

    He suddenly raised his voice: "Princess Kunxing please!"

    In an instant, the hall was so quiet that you could hear a pin drop.

    Princess Kunxing?  Emperor Chongzhen¡¯s daughter?

    impossible.  impossible!  I heard that Princess Kunxing is dead. Can the dead be resurrected?

    But when a fifteen-year-old girl walked in slowly, everyone's eyes widened.

    Zhu Yousong also let out a long sigh. He recognized the girl who was missing an arm¡ª¡ª

    Princess Kunxing!

    Yes.  This girl is Princess Kunxing!  He had seen her many times.  Not only Zhu Yousong, many people in the court have met Princess Kunxing before!

    The true Princess Kunxing is guaranteed to be the real one!

    "Prince Dechang. Do you still recognize me?" When Princess Kunxing opened her mouth, she didn't call her "Prince Fu", let alone "Your Majesty", but Zhu Yousong's former title "Prince Dechang".

    Zhu Yousong let out a long sigh in his heart, what was supposed to come has come.  He forced a smile and said: "Princess Kunxing, there are rumors that you have been killed, but you didn't want to but you still escaped."

    "When Zhu Yousong said this, even those who did not recognize Princess Kunxing no longer had any doubts about her identity

    "I was able to escape from the catastrophe, all thanks to King Wu Lie." Princess Kunxing smiled slightly: "And there is also good news to tell King Dechang that my fifth brother is also out of danger."

    ¡°Another thunder exploded on Zhu Yousong¡¯s headZhu Cihuan was really out of danger,"??Ci Huan is really out of danger!

    Princess Kunxing said slowly: "Besides these, my fifth brother is ready to ascend the throne in the capital!"

    The ministers looked at each other, has Zhu Cihuan ascended the throne?  Zhu Cihuan ascended the throne?  What kind of drama is this?  Who is the orthodox one?

    Before they could react, they saw Duan San'er, a subordinate of King Wu Lie, striding in: "Go back to the prince, we are rushing eight hundred miles from the capital. The fifth prince, Zhu Cihuan, has ascended the throne in the capital. Next year will be the first year of Jingping."  '. Consecrate King Wu Lie Ding Yunyi as the Regent! He takes over all military and political power, and the Regent has the power to kill all officials in the world! "

    Regent¡ª¡ªDing Yunyi!

    The regent has the power to kill all officials in the world without doing anything!

    This is a precedent that has never been seen in Ming Dynasty!

    "My Majesty, King Wu Lie Ding Yunyi, has received the decree. Long live, long live, long live your Majesty!" Ding Yunyi said loudly and energetically.

    The court was condensed into a terrifying silence.

    "Ding Yunyi!" Ruan Dacheng saw Ding Yunyi looking at him, knowing that no matter what, his fate and Zhu Yousong's fate were already connected. Once Zhu Cihuan proclaimed himself emperor, everything would be irreversible: "Even if this is true, Kun Xing  Princess, what does that mean? The Emperor of Heaven is here, and the rest are all false emperors!"

    "King Wu Lie, who is he?" Princess Kunxing asked calmly.

    "Back to the princess, this person's name is Ruan Dacheng, he is just a despicable and shameless villain." Ding Yunyi said with a sneer.

    Princess Kunxing said "Oh": "Ruan Dacheng insulted Your Majesty like this and punished the nine tribes! Regent, Your Majesty has a decree. All officials in the world, the Regent has the right to kill them without doing anything!"

    "I obey the decree!"

    Ding Yunyi suddenly pulled out the dragon's fang. When no one was prepared, a scream was heard, and then blood splattered.  When Ding Yunyi sheathed the sword, a corpse had fallen into a pool of blood.

    Ruan Dacheng!

    It¡¯s chaos, the court is completely in chaos!

    Some people were so frightened that they screamed loudly, and some people collapsed on the ground.  This sudden change is really shocking.  Ding Yunyi actually openly killed someone in this court!

    Zhu Yousong¡¯s legs were trembling even more.  Can't believe my eyes.

    "Ding Yunyi, you, you!" Ma Shiying pointed at Ding Yunyi, but couldn't say a word.

    People like Shi Kefa and Lu Daqi were also dumbfounded. They really didn't expect that Ding Yunyi would have such courage to kill Ruan Dacheng in the court hall!

    "Who else!" Ding Yunyi looked at everyone coldly.

    "Ding Yunyi, you are so arrogant!" Gao Jie jumped out: "This is Nanjing, not the capital, nor your Fujian. You are blatantly killing imperial officials here. Do you still want to leave here alive?"

    The arrow is on the string and must be fired!  Liu Liangzuo also stood up: "Ding Yunyi, no matter who you support, keep your life here today!"

    A chilling atmosphere instantly filled the court

    "Report!" Another person came in: "Report to King Wu Lie, our 300,000 elite Tiger Guards have arrived in Nanjing!"

    "With a bang," the court hall began to boil like boiling water.  The Tiger Guards are coming, the Tiger Guards are coming!  The invincible Tiger Guards have really arrived in Nanjing!

    In fact, only 30,000 Huben guards came this time, falsely claiming to be 300,000. This was to create the strongest sense of fear in the hearts of Nanjing officials.

    "Okay, pass it on and set up camp temporarily!" Ding Yunyi looked grim: "No one is allowed to attack without my order. Anyone who violates will be killed!"

    Gao Jie's lips trembled. He never expected that Ding Yunyi had actually transferred the Tiger Guards.

    That is the Tiger Guard. Even if all the forces of the four towns in Jiangbei are gathered, they may not be able to stop it. But now he is riding a tiger and has to hold on no matter what, otherwise his future and even his life will be over.

    "Hu Benwei? Can we save you now?" Gao Jie said murderously: "Ding Yunyi, you can't even take this step today!"

    "Really?" Ding Yunyi suddenly asked, and then smiled.

    Looking at Ding Yunyi's face, calm and calm, Gao Jie didn't know why he was like this, but his heart was telling him that Ding Yunyi must have made some perfect preparations!

 Part One: The Storm in Penghu Chapter 587 The Storm in Nanjing (Part 2)

    "Report, our Huben Guard Navy has arrived. Xuzhou, Shouzhou, Huai'an, and Luzhou are all under our artillery fire! Nanjing can also launch an attack at any time!"

    Huben Guards Navy!  The legendary Huben Guard Navy has arrived!

    This is the foundation of the fortune of King Wu Lie Ding Yunyi. This is a force that has attracted the attention of the world from the moment he was born!

    The pirate fleet, the four-nation combined fleet, and the Zheng family navy were all defeated by it. Its reputation could even represent the entire Tiger Guard!

    And now it appears here again!  Its target has been directly aimed at the four towns in Jiangbei!

    The army of Huben Guard is here, and the navy of Huben Guard is here too!

    Liu Zeqing and Huang Degong remained calm. The only thing they were lucky about was that they followed King Wu Lie as early as possible.  But Gao Jie and Liu Liangzuo suddenly fell into panic.

    Gao Jie is a simple-minded person. When he heard this, he immediately shouted: "Ding Yunyi, I will fight with you. If you can leave here alive, I will take your surname."

    The ministers couldn¡¯t help but shook their heads after hearing this. How could this sound like what an official said?  It's just something a scoundrel would say.

    Ma Shiying also knew that the situation was urgent, and immediately raised his voice and said: "King Wu Lie, you mobilized the army without the permission of the court and threatened Nanjing with force. What do you mean?"

    "I am the general marshal of the world's troops. Do I need your permission to mobilize my troops?" Ding Yunyi looked at Ma Shiying with cold eyes: "Besides, the imperial court? Where is the imperial court? In my heart, there is only one imperial court, and it is in Beijing.  ! Not in your Nanjing!¡±

    "Ma Dushuai, why bother talking nonsense with him!" Gao Jie gritted his teeth and said, "Come here, arrest him!"

    With a bang, a large group of soldiers rushed in.

    All the ministers looked at each other in confusion. No matter what, Gao Jie only had the commander-in-chief, while Ding Yunyi was King Wu Lie. Doing this was tantamount to committing the following crime!

    "Are you really planning to kill me?" Ding Yunyi said with squinting eyes.

    Gao Jie took a knife from his subordinate: "Ding Yunyi, I don't care what kind of king you are. I will let your blood stain Nanjing today!"

    Ding Yunyi smiled and suddenly said sharply:

    "Golden Sword Guard!"

    A scene that shocked everyone appeared: the guards inside and outside the court suddenly stood beside Ding Yunyi, and outside, a large group of palace guards and eunuchs poured in.  Everyone is armed with weapons.  Staring at Gao Jie and others with eager eyes.  The leader stepped forward and said loudly:

    "Go back to your lord, all the Golden Sword Guards are here!"

    Gao Jie and others were stunned.

    Where did these people come from?  These people are actually Ding Yunyi's Golden Sword Guards?  The reputation of the Golden Blade Guards was not that great before, but as Ding Yunyi's power grew, the organization quietly surfaced.

    Everybody knows it.  King Wu Lie Ding Yunyi holds such a mysterious weapon in his hands.  What Gao Jie and others never expected was that the Golden Sword Guard actually appeared here!

    "Your Majesty, Mr. Gao!" Shi Kefa stamped his feet repeatedly, and no matter what, he openly used swords and guns in the court.  It¡¯s always an inappropriate thing to do!  He hurriedly stepped forward to persuade:

    "Everything can be discussed easily, so why bother using swords and guns? This is the imperial court in Nanjing, not your battlefield. You should quickly put away your weapons."

    Liu Liangzuo also knew that since Ding Yunyi dared to come here alone, he had already prepared for it, and he would not be able to please him if he suddenly went shopping here. He whispered a few words to Gao Jie, and Gao Jie ordered his guards to retreat angrily.

    Ding Yunyi glanced at Zhu Yousong.  I found that this "Emperor" was already trembling with fear.  He smiled lightly and waved his hand: "Stay back for now. Anyone who dares to do anything without permission will be shot without mercy!"

    The situation has changed dramatically, and everyone knows that the balance of victory has now tilted towards Ding Yunyi.  Ma Shiying blinked: "King Wu Lie. Neither you nor I want to see it become like this. King Wu Lie relies on his powerful soldiers and dominates the world. We cannot stop him. But Your Majesty this  . Newly enthroned, the late emperor¡¯s prince was also found. Everyone has his own master, but after all, they are all ministers of the Ming Dynasty. It is not good to fight among themselves. Can we discuss this further?  ?¡±

    He was stalling for time. He thought Ding Yunyi would definitely not agree. Who would have thought that Ding Yunyi actually said slowly: "Since Ma Dushuai said so, I will naturally not refute your face. I will let my Tiger Guards go away for the time being."  Attack. Three days, I'll give you three days. If you still can't obey Emperor Jingping within three days, I will have no choice but to do something."

    Emperor Jingping¡ª¡ªZhu Cihuan!

    Didn¡¯t expect Ding Yun? He agreed so easily, Ma Shiying secretly breathed a sigh of relief: "Don't worry, I will give King Wu Lie a satisfactory answer within three days."

    Seeing that Gao Jie still wanted to speak, Ma Shiying hurriedly winked at him

    "Princess, please." Ding Yunyi said respectfully, and then left here with Princess Kunxing.

    All the ministers in the court were staring at Ding Yunyi¡¯s back in stunned silence

    ?¡­

    "Ma Dushuai, Ma Dushuai!" In the internal skill, Zhu Yousong stamped his feet repeatedly: "How can this be done? How can this be done? Ding Yunyi brought the Tiger Guards to kill him! The Tiger Guards are amazing? What should we get?  Resist them!"

    With that said, he pointed at the four generals of the four towns in Jiangbei and said: "You guys, what do you think we should do? You, the four towns in Jiangbei, always say that you are invincible. Now that the Tiger Guards have really arrived, go and meet the enemy!"

    The four towns in Jiangbei were silent.

    The strength of the Tiger Guards is definitely not something that the four towns in Jiangbei can deal with.

    "Ma Dushuai, why did you agree to Ding Yunyi's request?" Gao Jie said angrily: "No matter how powerful the Tiger Guard is, how much strength does he have in Nanjing? We have tens of thousands of troops in the four towns of Jiangbei, can't we still defeat him? The Tiger Guard  The only thing we rely on is Ding Yunyi. Once Ding Yunyi dies, I don¡¯t see how his Hu Ben Wei can change the world.¡±

    Liu Liangzuo suddenly said: "Mr. Gao Zhen, isn't that what Ma Dushuai thinks? In the court during the day, Ding Yunyi suddenly attacked. We were all deceived by him before and were not prepared. What really happened? I'm afraid there is nothing  I can't get over it. I guess Ma Dushuai just wants to prepare quietly and treat others the way he wants, right?"

    Gao Jie was startled for a moment, and then his eyes fell on Ma Shiying.

    "It's better that a good assistant knows me." Ma Shiying sighed and said: "Fighting head-on. Which of us is Ding Yunyi's opponent? We have to avoid his edge. It's nothing more than tolerance. Ding Yunyi has the chance to win, how can he be dissatisfied?"

    Gao Jie suddenly realized that Huang Degong and Liu Zeqing looked at each other without saying a word.

    Ma Shiying has no doubts about the four towns in Jiangbei. Zhu Yousong was founded by the four towns in Jiangbei.  If you really want to fall out with Ding Yunyi.  I'm afraid their end won't be much better.

    Now they are on the same boat.

    Ma Shiying calmed down and said: "Everyone, Ding Yunyi is so powerful. To put it bluntly, if we were to confront you head-on, I would never be his opponent. We can only temporarily stabilize him first. Then we will gather all the forces of the four towns in Jiangbei in Nanjing.  , Kill them in one fell swoop. You and I need to work together, and we must not have any different intentions, otherwise we will die without a place to die!"

    As he spoke, he glanced at Huang Degong intentionally or unintentionally.

    Huang Degong understood his meaning very clearly, and said calmly: "Ma Dushuai. Although there are some conflicts between me and Mr. Gao, everything is based on the overall situation. Otherwise, if Ding Yunyi really gains power, my head will be damaged."  Can¡¯t keep it.¡±

    Ma Shiying was immediately relieved.

    Among the four towns in Jiangbei, what he is most worried about is Huang Degong. It is not that he is worried about his "loyalty", but the tense conflict between him and Gao Jie.

    Now that Huang Degong has agreed, he can feel relieved.

    Gao Jie also knew that the situation was extremely critical, and his attitude softened: "Mr. Huang, I, Gao, felt sorry for you in the past. When this matter is over, I will personally come to apologize to you!"

    "Mr. Gao's words are serious." Huang Degong said lightly.

    Ma Shiying cheered up: "We had 40,000 soldiers in Nanjing before, and we have transferred another 20,000 soldiers, plus the imperial guards in the palace, and the troops in my hands. There are no less than 100,000 people. If it is 100,000  If we can¡¯t win over Ding Yunyi, then we won¡¯t lose unjustly!¡±

    At this time, Zhu Yousong interjected: "Ma Dushuai, you have also seen it. My palace is actually full of Ding Yunyi's people. How can I rest assured staying here?"

    "Your Majesty, there is no need to worry." Ma Shiying said kindly: "Although Ding Yunyi has insiders in the palace, I guess the number of people is only a few thousand. If I keep Liu Zeqing and Mr. Liu in the palace, your Majesty can always feel at ease."

    In his mind, Gao Jie and Liu Liangzuo were the main forces dealing with Ding Yunyi, and Huang Degong was not his confidant after all, so only Liu Zeqing could be trusted in the calculation.

    People on board always know the depth

    Liu Zeqing responded calmly.

    "Act tomorrow night!" Ma Shiying suddenly became murderous: "Concentrate all our efforts to eradicate Ding Yunyi and all his forces in Nanjing in one fell swoop, leaving no one behind. As long as Ding Yunyi is eradicated, the Tiger Guards will surely be defeated."First of all, when the time comes, we will buy off those who can be bribed, and those who cannot be bribed. With the strength of the four towns in Jiangbei, we can deal with the Huben Guards without Ding Yunyi. What do we have to worry about?  "

    In Ma Shiying's heart, Ding Yunyi and Hu Benwei were equated. When Ding Yunyi died, Hu Benwei would naturally be in chaos.

    Liu Liangzuo suddenly said: "What should we do about Shi Kefa and these people?"

    Ma Shiying sneered: "Shi Kefa is always against us, and today in the court, he had a vague intention of seeking refuge with Ding Yunyi. Such a person cannot stay. Without him, we will take advantage of this operation to eradicate it together, and externally  Let¡¯s just say that Master Shi Kefashi died in the chaos. When the time comes, we will just pursue him.¡±

    Zhu Yousong also breathed a sigh of relief. His biggest headache was Shi Kefa and the Donglin Party members. It would not be an exaggeration to say that he and the Donglin Party had an insoluble grudge.

    It would not be bad if we could take advantage of this opportunity to get rid of them all.

    Ma Shiying, who had made arrangements, immediately ordered everyone to take action quickly, and repeatedly told them to be careful and not to let Ding Yunyi notice anything.

    The fear of Ding Yunyi in his heart cannot be eliminated no matter what

    ?¡­

    Ma Shiying began to take action intensively, while Ding Yunyi was waiting quietly at his temporary residence in Nanjing.

    Every movement and one silence, the two people formed the most striking contrast.

    There is nothing to worry about. He has endured so many dangers on the battlefield. In Nanjing, Ding Yunyi is convinced that he will be able to succeed.

    He has so many outstanding subordinates. Although they seem to be few in number, once they gather together, they will be the most terrifying force.

    "Your Majesty, everything has been arranged." Xie Tian and Duan San'er walked in and said.

    Ding Yunyi nodded: "Where are Shi Weide and Mansoura?"

    "All the musketeers have entered Nanjing, and a thousand of them are hiding near the prince. The rest can arrive in a stick of incense as soon as they see the signal." Xie Tian said calmly: "In addition, our infantry has already arrived in Nanjing.  Outskirts, waiting for attack order."

    "Let them stay there. No one dares to launch an attack on Nanjing without my order. Kill them without mercy!" Ding Yunyi said this.  Sighing: "Our Ming Dynasty has experienced too many wars. Don't let Nanjing be harmed anymore. The scale of the conflict must be controlled to the minimum range!"

    Xie Tian understood what King Wu Lie meant. He did not want Nanjing to be damaged in any way.  If conflict is unavoidable, it will only be a personal issue between him and Ma Shiying.

    Conflict.  Must be controlled to a minimum.

    "Your Majesty, Shi Kefa is here."

    Ding Yunyi said "Oh" and came down from the court. He knew that Shi Kefa would definitely come to find him.  He is different from Ma Shiying. He still has the Ming Dynasty in his heart.

    Ding Yunyi asked Shi Kefa to come in.  As soon as he saw King Wu Lie, Shi Kefa said eagerly: "My lord, this is not possible."

    "What's not allowed?" Ding Yunyi asked coldly.

    Shi Kefa gasped a few times and said: "I know that the prince has been prepared for a long time. The army is approaching and can launch an attack at any time. Under the attack of the Tiger Guards, Nanjing cannot be defended at all. But once the war breaks out, only the people and our Ming Dynasty will suffer.  !¡±

    "Master Shi, do you think I am a good person or a bad person?" Ding Yunyi suddenly asked such a question inexplicably.

    Shi Kefa was stunned, not knowing how to answer at all.

    Ding Yunyi smiled: "In the eyes of many people, I am a great hero. I single-handedly saved the Ming Dynasty. Without me, the capital might still be in the hands of rogue bandits, and maybe the Manchus had already come to Nanjing. I stand upright and fight to save the Ming Dynasty.  Qiankun, there would be no Ming Dynasty today without me, Ding Yunyi. Master Shi, do you admit it?"

    Shi Kefa nodded silently.  Maybe this sounds a little arrogant, but it is completely true. Without him, Ding Yunyi would indeed not have what Ming Dynasty is today.

    "But in the eyes of some people, I am a heinous traitor." Ding Yunyi said this very calmly: "Back then, I was in Fujian. I respected my troops and all my enemies would be eradicated by me. Zhang Kentang and Zheng Zhilong.  There are many, many others who have fallen into my hands. If I have become a traitor, I can be considered the number one traitor in the Ming Dynasty, right?"

    Shi Kefa was a little embarrassed.

    It is difficult to correctly evaluate Ding Yunyi. This person never acts according to common sense. Although Shi Kefa and Ding Yunyi have never met before, they have heard many stories about Ding Yunyi.

    In the past, in Shi Kefa¡¯s heart, Ding Yunyi was indeedHe was a treacherous minister, but when Hu Benwei sent troops in anger and saved the Ming Dynasty by himself, Shi Kefa was shaken in his heart.

    Is there such a treacherous minister in the world?  But when Ding Yunyi said these words himself, there were some things that made people unable to answer.

    "What others say about me actually doesn't matter to me." Ding Yunyi said with a slight smile: "I know what I am doing and what I should do. If I really want to seize Nanjing by force, I will not  Come here. Mr. Shi, you have never seen the true strength of the Tiger Guards, and you have no idea how terrifying our artillery fire is. As long as I give the order, Nanjing will be reduced to dust in a few days!"

    Shi Kefa couldn't help but shiver.

    What he can be sure of is that Ding Yunyi is not lying to him, otherwise the bandits and the Manchus would not have been defeated by him so quickly.

    Ding Yunyi continued calmly: "But why did I come? Because I don't want to see such a terrible scene happen. Just now, I told my subordinates that Ming Dynasty has experienced too many wars, and now it is time to recuperate.  , to restore people's livelihood instead of fighting a new war, so I gave Ma Shiying and them three days to make their own choices."

    Shi Kefa hesitated for a moment: "Your Majesty, based on my understanding of Ma Shiying, I'm afraid he won't give in like that."

    "Yes, so there will still be some bloodshed." Ding Yunyi said in a daze: "People will die, and many people will die because of this incident, but compared with the future, these are nothing. Maybe.  In less than three days, the cry of death will appear in Nanjing, Master Shi, just stay here."

    Shi Kefa was startled again, stay here?  Does King Wu Lie want to imprison himself?

    As if he had seen through Shi Kefa's thoughts, Ding Yunyi sighed: "Master Shi, I don't want to imprison you, I just don't want you to be harmed. For Ma Shiying and the others, this is their best opportunity. Not only can  Eradicate me, and I can eradicate you in one fell swoop.¡±

    Shi Kefa didn¡¯t quite believe it: ¡°Ma Shiying probably doesn¡¯t dare to do this, right?¡±

    Ding Yunyi smiled. There was no doubt that Shi Kefa was a loyal minister, but he was too pedantic in some matters.

    At this time, a commander of the Golden Blade Guard came in.  He handed a letter into King Wulie's hand.

    Ding Yunyi opened the letter, read it briefly, and handed it to Shi Kefa: "Master Shi, take a look at it yourself."

    Shi Kefa took the letter doubtfully, and after just a few glances, he suddenly became furious: "Are they really going to do this? Do they really want to mess with my Ming Dynasty?"

    "They have already done this." Ding Yunyi stood up and said, "No one can stop them except me."

    At this time, there was a sudden thunder outside

    ?¡­

    It¡¯s time to move!

    Ma Shiying finally decided to take action.  The main force was Gao Jie, Liu Liangzuo, and Huang Degong's troops.  The soldiers quietly appeared on the streets of Nanjing at night and divided into two groups: one went straight to Ding Yunyi.  This way, Gao Jie was personally responsible; the other way was to kill those ministers who opposed Ma Shiying and Zhu Yousong.

    For example, people like Shi Kefa.

    And this journey was carried out by Liu Liangzuo and Huang Degong together.

    Countless torches flickered on the streets of Nanjing, and a large number of soldiers began to appear.  They quickly advanced towards Ding Yunyi's residence, and each of them had received the same order:

    Kill without mercy!  !

    Gao Jie personally commanded his troops and appeared outside Ding Yunyi's mansion.

    Just when he was about to order an attack, the door of the mansion opened. This made Gao Jie startled. Then, a large number of soldiers holding muskets appeared!

    Duan Saner also appeared. He looked at the soldiers on the opposite side with cold eyes: "Do you want to rebel?"

    "It's Ding Yunyi who rebelled!" That's it.  There is no way back for Gao Jie: "I follow the holy order to kill the traitor Ding Yunyi!"

    Duan Saner sneered and nodded to the subordinates on the side. The subordinates raised their hands and several fireworks shot up into the sky.

    "No, they want to call for reinforcements!" Gao Jie's reaction was still quick: "Attack. Kill the traitor Ding Yunyi!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, gunfire rang out.

    The musketeers of the Tiger Guard once again showed their ferocious fangs in Nanjing

    ?¡­

    "Kill!" At the same moment, Liu Liangzuo also shouted.

    Huang Degong also brought his own army.It¡¯s over.  When he saw Huang Degong coming as invited, Liu Liangzuo was overjoyed: "President Huang. I'm here!"

    Huang Degong appeared in front of Liu Liangzuo. Liu Liangzuo said excitedly: "Mr. Huang, we have achieved great success. In one fell swoop, kill, kill all those who disobey us!"

    "Yes!" Huang Degong responded and pulled out his sword.

    Liu Liangzuo, who was in ecstasy, turned around. Suddenly, he felt a chill in his vest, then he staggered forward, stood firm, and slowly turned his head back in disbelief.

    He saw that the sword in Huang Degong¡¯s hand was bleeding

    "On the order of the regent, eradicate the traitors in the imperial court!" Huang Degong said coldly.

    Regent?  Ding Yunyi!

    Liu Liangzuo understood in an instant that Huang Degong was bribed by Ding Yunyi!  But it was too late for him to understand this.

    "Kill!" Huang Degong spat out the word coldly.

    His soldiers rushed forward and chopped Liu Liangzuo into pulp in an instant.

    Liu Liangzuo¡¯s men didn¡¯t have any time to react. They looked at all this in stunned silence. When they finally understood what had happened, Liu Liangzuo was already dead.

    "Who dares to take action!" Huang Degong said coldly to these people: "I was ordered to get rid of the thieves. Liu Liangzuo conspired to rebel. Now that he has been eliminated, he has put down his weapons and has nothing to do with you!"

    Liu¡¯s officers and men looked at each other in confusion, no one knew what to do.  Beside them were the Huang soldiers who were watching eagerly and ready to surround and kill them at any time.

    At this time, a group of people hurriedly came here. Liu Bu thought it was Huang Bu's reinforcements that had arrived, but he didn't expect that it was a group of scholars who came.

    The person walking at the front was Zhang Pu.

    Zhang Pu separated the soldiers.  At this time, countless swords and guns were aimed at him, but Zhang Pu was fearless.  His confidence came from King Wu Lie. King Wu Lie gave him such a task. It was his greatest honor!

    Even if he died in the hands of these rebels, he would have nothing to regret at least.  He knew that King Wulie would be able to succeed.  The Ming Dynasty will definitely be reborn in the hands of King Wu Lie!

    And those scholars quickly protected Zhang Pu.

    No one dared to stab Zhang Pu or any scholar with his weapon.

    This is because they are leaderless, and the second reason is that the scholar class has a high status in the Ming Dynasty.  These scholars were naturally awe-inspiring to the soldiers.

    If you kill a scholar, you will probably be drowned in spit!

    Zhang Pu looked at Liu Liangzuo's body on the ground, and then looked at Huang Degong. The two nodded. Zhang Pu turned to the soldiers and said:

    "Liu Liangzuo rebelled. What does it have to do with you? You are all soldiers of the Ming Dynasty, not rebels, and I will not involve you because of one person's ambition and lust. Don't do it, don't end up like Liu Liangzuo.  "

    Some Liu soldiers have lowered their weapons

    Zhang Pu said with a smile: "Soldiers, who captured the capital and avenged the late emperor? It was King Wu Lie! Who bloody Shanhaiguan and destroyed our greatest enemy, the Manchu Qing Dynasty? It was King Wu Lie! What if?  Have you ever thought about what each of you would be like without King Wu Lie? Maybe you are being massacred by Manchus or rogue bandits on the battlefield. Now that the rogue bandits and Manchu bandits have been destroyed, do you want to continue?  Point your weapon at King Wu Lie?"

    Some more people¡¯s weapons quietly dropped

    Zhang Pu's words rang in the ears of every soldier: "I was on the battlefield when King Wu Lie and the Manchus fought to the death. King Wulie used himself as bait and fought to the death with the Qing and Ning troops.  Layers of enemies surrounded them, and King Wulie and his few soldiers kept killing them. Many of the Tiger Guard soldiers were killed, but King Wulie would not take a step back.  , Why? Because he had to fight to the death! I saw it with my own eyes. The battlefield was stained with blood, and King Wu Lie was covered in wounds. He shouted, he was bleeding and he didn¡¯t flinch.  He fights to the death! I wish I could fight alongside him! But I am just a weak scholar"

    Half of the soldiers have put down their weapons

    Zhang Pu's voice was already trembling: "Some people say that King Wu Lie is a traitor and a traitor. Have you ever seen such a traitor? Have you ever seen such a traitor? If this is true, then I am also willing to be a traitor.  I¡¯m also willing to be a gangster!¡±

    He tried hard to control his emotions. He even heard the sobs of the scholars and the sobs of the soldiers:

    "Who can inherit the throne? Only the emperor of the late emperor can??, not that lucky king!  The late emperor's prince has been found and enthroned in Beijing. Who is the traitor?  Who is the rebel?  Do you want to live your whole life with the reputation of being a rebel?  Don¡¯t you want to be loyal ministers who will rejuvenate the Ming Dynasty?  "

    Nearly all the soldiers put down their weapons

    Zhang Pu adjusted his tone:

    "The Huben Guards' hundreds of thousands of troops are outside the city, but why didn't King Wu Lie order the attack? Because he didn't want to hurt Nanjing or any of you. Where can you find such a prince? Now I want to  Go to the palace. I am going to ask King Fu Zhu Yousong to abdicate. I want to return the power to the royal family. If you are willing to come with me, come with me!"

    After saying that, he turned around and walked towards the palace, and the scholars followed him without hesitation.

    Huang Degong and his soldiers ignored Liu's soldiers, and they also followed Zhang Pu.

    More and more scholars are appearing, so vast that one cannot see the edge at a glance, and they have only one goal:

    The palace!

    No one can stop them, no one!

    At this time, Liu¡¯s soldiers also joined the team, and then, all Liu¡¯s soldiers followed the team and walked silently towards the palace

    ?¡­

    Gao Jie has already directed his men to charge three times, but the muskets coming from the opposite side are really terrifying. His men fell all over the ground, but they were unable to move forward at all.

    When the third charge was also repulsed.  Suddenly, earth-shaking shouts erupted from the surroundings, and Ding Yunyi's reinforcements arrived in large numbers!

    Countless musketeers appeared on the streets, and they were from Major Swede's regiment; countless people with various weapons appeared on the streets, and they were from the Golden Sword Guards; countless people wearing Ming military uniforms appeared on the streets, and they appeared on the streets.  It's the reinforcements sent by Huang Degong!

    Gao Jie and his men were completely surrounded.  The entire team fell into chaos.

    At this moment.  The Musketeers suddenly separated, and King Wu Lie¡ªDing Yunyi¡ªappeared in front of everyone.

    Ding Yunyi held a knife in his hand. This was the world-famous Dragon Ya. He raised the knife and pointed it at Gao Jie: "Gao Jie is rebelling. I have ordered him to be killed. Anyone who dares to stand in the way will be punished as a rebel!"

    With a "hurrah", all the musketeers raised their muskets.

    Ding Yunyi walked towards Gao Jie step by step. Gao Jie suddenly became panicked: "Block him, block him!"

    Those soldiers were surrounded by muskets and a large number of Ding Yunyi's reinforcements.  No one dared to move, only a few Gao Jie's iron rods rushed forward desperately.

    The muskets roared instantly, and the men fell headlong into a pool of blood

    Seeing Ding Yunyi getting closer and closer, Gao Jie completely panicked, and his hand holding the knife was covered in sweat.  When he could almost see Ding Yunyi's face clearly, he suddenly let out a howl and rushed towards Ding Yunyi.

    There was a flash of cold light, and then everything returned to calm Gao Jie's body just lay on the cold ground

    Ding Yunyi put away his sword, then glanced at the faces of the soldiers: "Is there anyone else who wants to rebel?"

    There was a "ding-dong" sound.  I don¡¯t know who threw the weapon to the ground first.  Then, all the rebels threw their weapons to the ground. No one wanted to continue the rebellion, and no one wanted to continue bleeding

    ?¡­

    Zhu Yousong and Ma Shiying, who are waiting for the news in the palace, are nervous and looking forward to it. For them, tonight will be the best opportunity in their lives.

    As long as Ding Yunyi can be killed.  Then the world's situation is all under your control!

    The news has not come yet, which makes these people more and more anxious.

    "Your Majesty, Your Majesty!" A eunuch rushed in hurriedly: "Outside the palace, outside the palace. Many people are coming!"

    Zhu Yousong and Ma Shiying were shocked. Ma Shiying hurriedly asked: "Whose army is coming?"

    "It's not just the army. There are also many scholars! The leader is Zhang Pu, and he wants to meet His Majesty!"

    Zhang Pu?  Ma Shiying and Zhu Yousong looked at each other, what is Zhang Pu doing here?

    Ma Shiying gritted his teeth: "Let him in!"

    Liu Zeqing on the side breathed a long sigh of relief. Zhang Pu appeared here, which means that the overall situation in Nanjing has been decided.

    Zhang Pu is here, the leader of scholars in the world is here.  In front of Zhu Yousong and Ma Shiying, he seemed so calm and calm, but his words completely shocked Zhu Yousong and?Shiying:

    "Prince Fu, please abdicate immediately!"

    Zhu Yousong couldn't believe what she heard: "What did you say?"

    "Prince Fu, please abdicate." Zhang Pu repeated his words: "If the name is not right, the words will not be right. The throne should have been inherited by the late emperor's prince, not you, so please abdicate honorably."

    "Bastard, bastard!" Zhu Yousong was furious: "You bastard, come here, take him down and beat him to death with sticks!"

    Ma Shiying was more cautious after all, and did not listen to Zhu Yousong's words, but stared at Zhang Pu: "Are you Ding Yunyi's person?"

    "I am not from King Wu Lie, I am from the Ming Dynasty!" Zhang Pu said calmly: "I know what can be done and what cannot be done. This world was conquered by King Wu Lie, and this Ming Dynasty was conquered by Wu Lie.  The king is there to maintain it. Without King Wu Lie, there is nothing.¡±

    Ma Shiying took a deep breath: "Then you are King Wu Lie's man, come here, capture this rebellious minister for me!"

    "Can't!"

    Someone said such a thing. Ma Shiying looked back and saw that it was Liu Zeqing. Liu Zeqing said in an unusually calm manner what Zhang Pu once said:

    "This world was conquered by King Wu Lie, and it was King Wu Lie who maintained the Ming Dynasty. Without King Wu Lie, there would be nothing!"

    Ma Shiying understood in an instant that Liu Zeqing had also taken refuge in Ding Yunyi!

    "Liu Liangzuo is dead, and Gao Jie's rebellion will soon be put down." Zhang Pu said calmly: "Do you really think you still have hope?"

    But when he finished saying this.  Huang Degong strode in with his men, as well as a large number of scholars.  Then in the palace, there were screams of misery.

    After a while, everything became quiet again

    "Ma Shiying, all your people have been eliminated." Liu Zeqing told Ma Shiying calmly: "There is no hope. You have no hope. End it."

    Ma Shiying smiled bitterly: "Can you give us some time?"

    Zhang Pu, Huang Degong, and Liu Zeqing discussed in a low voice for a while, and then temporarily withdrew from the place.

    Ma Shiying glanced at the soldiers guarding outside, and his eyes fell on Zhu Yousong: "Your Majesty, we have failed."

    "What to do? What to do?" Zhu Yousong shouted in panic: "I abdicate. I will abdicate now and give the throne to Zhu Cihuan. Let him be the emperor!"

    "Your Majesty, it's too late." Ma Shiying shook his head in despair: "They will not let us go. It will only make us suffer greater humiliation, Your Majesty. I have been preparing for this day for a long time."

    As he spoke, he took out two bottles and said, "Your Majesty, once you drink the contents here, all pain will be gone."

    Zhu Yousong looked at the two bottles in horror. He knew what was in them. He shook his head desperately: "No, no, I don't want to die, I don't want to die! Ma Aiqing, go tell Ding Yunyi what he wants.  I'll give him whatever I want, just ask him to spare my life."

    Ma Shiying sighed longly: "Chongzhen died like an emperor. Your Majesty, you should be like an emperor too."

    After saying that, he handed a bottle to Zhu Yousong.  Zhu Yousong took it tremblingly and brought the bottle to her mouth with tears.  But he never had the courage to pour the contents of the bottle.

    "Your Majesty, I still have a secret that I haven't told you." Ma Shiying walked up to Zhu Yousong, and while Zhu Yousong was stunned, he suddenly poured all the poison into Zhu Yousong's mouth.

    ¡°You¡ª¡ª¡± Zhu Yousong covered her neck in pain.  Soon, large streams of blood spurted out from his mouth.  Then he fell to the ground.

    "Ding Yunyi, are you satisfied now?" Ma Shiying shouted fiercely, then raised his head and poured all the poison in the bottle into his mouth

    ?¡­

    When Ding Yunyi came to the palace, he only saw two corpses, Zhu Yousong's and Ma Shiying's.  Now, it's all over.

    With all the leaders dead, including Zhu Yousong, who once served as a short-lived emperor, the biggest hidden danger of the Ming Dynasty has been completely eliminated.

    Daming, it¡¯s time to restore calm.

    Daming has truly become Ding Yunyi¡¯s Daming!

    As soon as he turned around, the cry of "King Wu Lie! King Wu Lie" rang out from everyone's mouths.

    Soldiers and scholars, everyone shouted loudly.

    At this moment, King Wulie had transformed intoGot a god!

    "Shi Kefa, you and Zhang Pu stay in Nanjing together!" Ding Yunyi gave his order: "Duan San'er, I order you, General Zhenwu, the commander-in-chief of Nanjing, to stay in Nanjing and assist the two adults in restoring order in Nanjing!"

    "yes!"

    "Liu Zeqing and Huang Degong, you two will each return to your base camp and take back the four towns in Jiangbei. From now on, you will be controlled by Duan San'er!"

    "yes!"

    Orders were issued one after another.

    Nanjing will return to normal order soon.

    The Ming Dynasty will continue to follow the normal order, but Ding Yunyi¡¯s eyes are no longer just on the Ming Dynasty.

    The world is very, very big and boundless, and no one can explore all the mysteries of the world.

    Ding Yunyi cannot conquer the entire world, but he will put the world order on a new track according to the requirements of the Ming Dynasty!

 Part One: Penghu Storm Chapter 588 The Destruction of Zhang Xianzhong

    "Your Majesty, Kuizhou, Wanxian, Liangshan, Zhongzhou and Fuzhou are all lost. The officers and soldiers are approaching Chengdu!"

    Sun Kewang¡¯s report did not cause Zhang Xianzhong much panic.  When he heard that the Huben Guards were attacking the capital, he had already expected that this day would come sooner or later.

    I don¡¯t know why, but Zhang Xianzhong had a feeling in his heart at that time that Li Zicheng would definitely be defeated, and then it would be his turn, because the enemies he and Li Zicheng faced:

    Ding Yunyi!

    The rebel¡¯s natural enemy, a lifelong nightmare for the rebel.  Now it's just this nightmare all over again.

    He was already making preparations. When Li Zicheng was preparing to march to the capital, he also started to march to Sichuan.

    In the first month of the seventeenth year of Chongzhen, Zhang Xianzhong led his troops to Sichuan.  The rebel army captured Kuizhou, and then connected Liangshan, Zhongzhou and Fuzhou, defeated General Cao Ying, and broke Fotuguan. Qin Liangyu, General General of Sichuan in the Ming Dynasty, led his troops to fight, but was also defeated by Zhang Xianzhong.  After Zhang Xianzhong captured Luzhou, he also occupied Chongqing, an important town in northern Sichuan.  A group of Ming Dynasty clan members and bureaucrats, including King Zhu Changhao of Rui, Governor Chen Shiqi, Deputy Military Envoy Chen Hui, and Prefect Wang Xingjian who escaped from Hanzhong, were captured and executed by Li Zicheng.  Later, Zhang Xianzhong ordered Liu Ting to guard Chongqing.  He personally led the army and advanced in three directions towards Chengdu, the capital of Sichuan.  Watching winds in prefectures and counties along the road collapsed, beacon fires continued for hundreds of miles, and there was a huge earthquake in Chengdu.  Long Wenguang, the governor of Sichuan, rushed to Chengdu from Shunqing and dispatched the general Liu Zhenfan and nearby local soldiers to defend the city.  At that time, "four reinforcements gathered in Chengdu. They showed their loyalty and made them pretend to be reinforcements and sneaked into the city. Long Wenguang couldn't tell them apart."

    Li Zicheng attacked the city from all sides at the same time, combining the inside and the outside, and the city was destroyed in three days.

    The Daxi Army captured Chengdu.  Ming Dynasty Chengdu King Zhu Zhishu and Taiping King Zhu Zhilu committed suicide. Sichuan Governor Long Wenguang, Inspector Liu Zhibo, Deputy Inspector Zhang Jimeng and other major Ming Dynasty officials stationed in Sichuan were executed by the Great Western Army because they refused to surrender.

    Ma Ke was stationed in Mianzhou in the Ming Dynasty. Zhang Xianzhong sent Ai Nengqi to attack the enemy, but he failed to defeat him. He personally took command, but Ma Ke was defeated and fled Hanzhong.  Later, Sun Ke was expected to capture Baoning; Liu Wenxiu went to Long'an and asked Wang Xun to defend it.  He also led his troops to attack Maozhou and defeated it.

    Then, Ai Nengqi captured Yazhou.  At this point, most of Sichuan was controlled by Zhang Xianzhong's peasant army.

    Zhang Xianzhong proclaimed himself emperor in Chengdu and founded the country under the title "Daxi".  Changed to "Da Shun".  Take Chengdu as Xijing.  After the establishment of the Daxi regime, civil and military officials such as left and right prime ministers and six ministers were appointed.  "Wang Zhaolin is appointed as the prime minister on the left, and Yan Xi is appointed as the prime minister on the right."  With Wang Guolin, Jiang Dingzhen, Gong Wanjing and others as ministers.  The Daxi regime promulgated the "Tongtian Calendar".  Set up a money bureau to cast "Da Shun Tong Bao" for practical use.  Open subjects to obtain scholars, select thirty people as Jinshi, and serve as officials in counties and counties.  The Daxi regime announced that the people of all ethnic groups in the southwest would be "free from border rent and taxes for three years."  Zhang Xianzhong's orders were strict and he was not allowed to "recruit troops without authorization."  "Taking people's words without authorization" and "taking local women as wives without authorization" are against the law.

    In terms of military affairs, the Daxi regime established five military governors' offices: Wang Shangli for the central army, Wang Dingguo for the front army, Feng Shuangli for the rear army, Ma Yuanli for the left army, and Zhang Hualong for the right army.  Divide the troops into one hundred and twenty battalions.  There are "Huwei, Leopard Tao, Dragon Tao and Ying Yang as the permanent guards", and a capital governor will be set up to lead them.  There are ten large camps and twelve small camps outside the city. There is an old camp in the middle, which is called the imperial camp.  Zhang Xianzhong lives there.

    Everything was going very smoothly before, until the Huben Guards decided to invade Sichuan, everything took a big turn.

    It was impossible to stop the Tiger Guards' attack, no matter what method Zhang Xianzhong used.  The Daxi Army was defeated one after another by the Tiger Guards.

    The nightmare has begun again!

    The Tiger Guards are like a copper wall and an iron wall in front of the Great Western Army.  Make them completely insurmountable.

    Those cavalry, those musketeers, and the subsequent reinforcements of artillery.  They all look so terrible.  And Ainengqi understands this very well.

    He was the first to fight against Hu Benwei. At first, he still maintained unlimited confidence. He believed that since Ding Yunyi did not go out with the army in person, the Great Western Army had hope of victory.

    But his fantasy was completely shattered.

    That happened during the Battle of Mianzhou

    ?¡­

    He watched with his own eyes the cannonballs of the Tiger Guards falling on his front, back, left and right. He watched his soldiers die in pieces, but he could only watch helplessly.

    He is really powerless against what is happening in front of him!  As a result, the Daxi Army was completely destroyed, and Mianzhou fell into the hands of the Ming Army without any suspense.

    Ai Nengqi doesn't feel any shame, because his Daxi Army is not at the same level as the enemy.  At least I have tried my best.

    But it was still going to fail, and all that was left were corpses and blood everywhere.  Mianzhou fell into the hands of Hu Benwei.

    &nbsp; And Ai Nengqi ran back to Chengdu.

    Zhang Xianzhong listened carefully to Ai Nengqi's report on everything that happened in Mianzhou. He didn't feel angry at all. Instead, he said to his adopted son calmly: "Thank you for your hard work."

    "Your Majesty, let's go." Ai Nengqi said loudly: "The Ming army's artillery fire is so fierce that we can't resist it at all. They are about to arrive in Chengdu. I have seen their artillery fire.  The city wall can't stop the bombardment at all!"

    "Nengqi, where else can we go?" Zhang Xianzhong smiled bitterly: "Now the whole world belongs to Ding Yunyi, and most of Sichuan has also fallen into Ding Yunyi's hands. Without Chengdu, we will become  Let¡¯s fight them to the death here.¡±

    His subordinates were silent.

    ¡°Yes, there is no way out, so let¡¯s fight to the death with Huben Wei here.

    What is supposed to come has finally come

    When Tiger Guards appeared in Chengdu, everything became chaotic.

    The generals of Huben Guard sent envoys to persuade them to surrender, but Zhang Xianzhong refused.

    Huangfu Yunjie, Houlu, Ahu and other Tiger Guard generals no longer had much hope in successfully persuading Zhang Xianzhong to surrender, and the attack on the city began immediately.

    Artillery shells poured down on Chengdu. Under the bombardment of artillery fire, Chengdu had no chance of holding on.

    At this time, Sun Kewang did what all the troops who had fought against the Huben Guard generals would do. He rushed out with a large number of troops.

    In their opinion, only by rushing in front of the Tiger Guards can they offset the threat posed by artillery fire to the greatest extent.

    But all of them were wrong

    What they faced was just horrific massacre!  The firepower of those artillery shells and muskets was killing and injuring the charging enemies round by round, ruthlessly and indifferently.

    Sun Kewang watched in despair as his soldiers died in pieces under the terrible artillery attack from the opposite side, but he had no way to change all this.

    He closed his eyes in pain. Only by not seeing what was happening in front of him could he minimize his inner torture.

    All the soldiers Sun Kewang brought out died.

    The corpses in that place.  That blood all over the mountains and plains!  Looking around, Sun Kewang looked at everything around him alone, completely ignoring the Huben guards who were gradually approaching him.

    His heart is already dead at this time

    "Surrender." Hou Luce came up immediately, looked at the rebel general in front of him and said.

    He admitted that Sun Kewang was still brave, knowing that he would die but still launching hopeless charges one after another.  Until he was the last person left.

    Sun Kewang shook his head.  Then he said something strange: "Thank you."

    Are you thanking Houlu for recruiting him to surrender at this time?  Or are you thanking him for finally getting him relief?  Maybe a little bit of both.

    Huangfu Yunjie and Ah Hu also arrived. They looked at the rebel general, but no one made any move.

    Sun Kewang got off his horse and kowtowed three times to the city wall of Chengdu: "Your Majesty, adoptive father, the children are unfilial and there is really no way for them to stop them. Your Majesty, take care!"

    Then he stood up and used the sword in his hand.  Ended his young life!

    Sun Kewang is dead. In fact, everyone who is unwilling to surrender will eventually die. This is why Ding Yunyi did not send Li Dingguo.

    It¡¯s definitely not because Li Dingguo was once Zhang Xianzhong¡¯s adopted son, but because Ding Yunyi didn¡¯t want Li Dingguo to bear the pain of his former brother dying in front of him.

    From this point of view, Li Dingguo should be grateful to King Wulie.

    Sun Kewang and his soldiers were all dead, and there was no suspense about the capture of Chengdu.  The only thing the Daxi Army can do is to persist.

    Holding on to a hopeless hope

    When he heard the news of Sun Kewang¡¯s death, Zhang Xianzhong shed a few tears.  He has four adopted sons in total. One of his adopted sons, Li Dingguo, surrendered to Hu Benwei. Now the other adopted son, Sun Kewang, is also dead.

    He looked at Liu Wenxiu and Ai Nengqi: "Are you afraid?"

    "Afraid!" Ai Nengqi said honestly: "We are really scared, but we will always be with His Majesty. Even if Chengdu is broken today."

    "We are always with His Majesty!" Liu Wenxiu also said firmly.

    Since there is no hope, then life and deathLet's all be together.

    Zhang Xianzhong smiled, feeling a little touched in his heart. He was gratified that he could not abandon him at this time.  At least, there are people around him who are willing to live and die with him

    The sound of cannons kept coming, and bad news kept coming one by one.

    Zhang Xianzhong just sat there, constantly listening to the reports of his subordinates.  Those generals in the Great Western Army.  The soldiers of the Great Western Army are fighting there.

    But what they faced was actually just massacre.

    Naked massacre, they had no ability to resist in the face of the Tiger Guards' artillery fire.

    Two days of continuous shelling.  After tearing open countless holes in the city wall of Chengdu, the soldiers of the Huben Guards began to march towards Chengdu in neat formations.

    The one at the forefront of the defense was Commander-in-Chief Zhang Guangcai.

    From the first shelling of Huben Guards, Zhang Guangcai was shocked by the terrible artillery fire, and the death of Sun Kewang and those Daxi Army officers also clearly fell in his eyes.

    He was shocked, desperate and helpless.  But he was still determined to fight to the end and use his own life to make some final contribution to Zhang Xianzhong.

    He led his men and rushed towards the rushing Tiger Guards, but in front of the Tiger Guards' muskets, all charges seemed so insignificant.

    The officers and soldiers of the Daxi Army were continuously knocked to the ground, and they did not even have the ability to resist in front of the muskets.

    Zhang Guangcai screamed and roared loudly, constantly driving his subordinates to fill the terrible bottomless pit batch by batch, until there was no one around him to fill.

    This is a great sorrow and torture

    Another group of people died, and now Zhang Guangcai did not have many troops at hand.  He cheered up and pointed his sword forward:

    "For Daxi, let's all die here!"

    He rushed forward with the last remaining soldiers, and then the gunfire of the Tiger Guards rang out again.

    Thousands of people fell.  The smell of blood in the air could not be dispelled at all.  Zhang Guangcai knew that today was the day he would die.

    "Zhang Guangcai, here I come!"

    At this time, a voice sounded, and he looked behind him. It was Wang Zhaolin, the prime minister of the left, arriving on the battlefield with thousands of reinforcements.

    "Prime Minister Zuo, why are you here?" Zhang Guangcai was so anxious that he stamped his feet.

    What use can thousands of people do?  It's just to increase the opponent's number of kills.  But Wang Zhaolin said with a smile: "The disaster of national subjugation is right in front of us. I am the Zuo Prime Minister of Daxi Kingdom, can I still avoid it at this time?"

    When things got to this point, Zhang Guangcai had no choice but to grit his teeth and said, "Then let us die here together."

    Then let us die here together.

    ?To be fair.  These generals and officials of the Great Western Army were still very brave. They knew that they would be defeated, but they still fought to the end without looking back.

    "But the only thing they don't know is that they actually have a chance to survive.

    When he sent troops to Sichuan, Ding Yunyi once told his subordinates.  If Zhang Xianzhong and his Daxi Army are willing to surrender, then accept their surrender.

    After all, most of the war is over, and Zhang Xianzhong is just the last armed force that continues to resist Ding Yunyi.  If you can bleed less, just bleed as little as possible.

    But Zhang Xianzhong rejected this request.

    He had surrendered before, but that was for a comeback in the future, but Zhang Xianzhong knew very clearly that once he surrendered to Ding Yunyi, he would never have a chance to make a comeback again.

    So he would rather die with the city.

    And he paid the price of so many lives

    There were fewer and fewer soldiers around Zhang Guangcai and Wang Zhaolin. Wang Zhaolin suddenly pounced forward and fell to the ground.  Zhang Guangcai rushed up and hugged Wang Zhaolin:

    "Prime Minister Zuo. Prime Minister Zuo!"

    Wang Zhaolin opened his eyes with difficulty: "Guangcai, we are going to fail. Stop fighting, stop fighting, take your brothers and surrender to the officers and soldiers."

    Zhang Guang then realized that Prime Minister Zuo was not afraid.  Because Prime Minister Zuo fought bravely until now, he will die soon.

    "Surrender." After Wang Zhaolin said these words, he slowly closed his eyes.

    After putting down Wang Zhaolin¡¯s body, Zhang Guangcai stood up.  Looking around blankly.  All hope has been lost, and the battle has reached a point where there is no need to continue.

    "Stop fighting!"?Zhang Guangcai suddenly shouted in a hoarse voice: "Stop fighting!"

    The Daxi Army stopped fighting.  The Tiger Guards who rushed up also stopped fighting.

    Zhang Guangcai threw away the weapon in his hand with a "ding-dong" sound: "No fight, no fight!"

    After saying that, he squatted on the ground, held his head and started crying.

    It¡¯s not that he is timid, he is definitely not a timid person.

    He just thought of those dead brothers

    Zhang Guangcai surrendered, the city gate of Chengdu was captured by the Huben Guards, and it was only a matter of time before the city fell completely into the hands of the Huben Guards.

    The news of his surrender also reached Zhang Xianzhong¡¯s ears immediately. The strange thing was that Zhang Xianzhong had no intention of getting angry at all.  Surrender, all those who are not determined, surrender.  It doesn't matter.  Those who stay are willing to live and die with him.

    The Tiger Guards have entered Chengdu in large numbers, and they are densely packed everywhere. The remaining Daxi Army can only rely on the terrain of Chengdu to carry out the final and most meaningless resistance.

    Groups of Daxi troops were sent to the battlefield. This was the last solution Zhang Xianzhong could come up with.  Use people's lives to pile up, use people's lives to block, use people's lives to fill all the streets and alleys of Chengdu!

    As long as there is one person left, he will fight to the end. He will let the people of the Tiger Guard see with their own eyes that there are many heroes in Daxi who are not afraid of death!

    How many people can the Tiger Guards kill?  Can you kill everyone?  Even if you can really kill them all, then go ahead and kill them until they are in front of you and take your own head!

    He looked coldly at the panicked "Daxi Kingdom" ministers, and then slowly asked: "How are you now?"

    There was already the faint sound of gunfire, and the officials were all panicked when they heard Zhang Xianzhong's question.  Looking at each other, no one knew how to answer.

    After a while, a more courageous official said: "I'm going to report to Jiangding Town, the Minister of Rites. The officers and soldiers are powerful, and Chengdu has been destroyed. We can't stop them in a hurry. What I mean is to negotiate peace with the officers and soldiers."

    "Peace negotiation?" Zhang Xianzhong smiled: "Who did you say were officers and soldiers just now?"

    Jiang Dingzhen was stunned: "Of course they are those who are attacking the city."

    Zhang Zizhong glanced at him coldly: "I have established the Daxi Kingdom, am I still a thief? Are the people on the opposite side still officers and soldiers? Jiangding Town, what do you think?"

    Jiang Dingzhen trembled all over: "I don't dare, I mean to negotiate with those officials ah. It is best to negotiate peace between the thieves and the army."

    "Since my men are officers and soldiers, how can I negotiate peace with the thieves?" Zhang Xianzhong said calmly: "Come here, Jiang Dingzhen, the Minister of Civil Affairs, is stupid and stupid, drag me down and kill him!"

    "Ah, Your Majesty. Your Majesty, spare your life!" Jiang Dingzhen never imagined that his words would bring such a big disaster to him.

    Several fierce guards rushed in, dragged Jiang Dingzhen out without any explanation

    A scream was heard, and Zhang Xianzhong said calmly: "What else is there?"

    Jiang Dingzhen died because of a word, who else dares to speak?  However, Zhang Zizhong didn't want to let them go. He pointed out: "Gong Wanjing, Minister of the Ministry of Civil Affairs, tell me."

    Who would have thought that Zhang Xianzhong would actually call his name? Gong Wanjing stepped forward trembling and said: "Fight to the death, I am willing to fight to the death with your majesty! As long as the monarch and his ministers are united, what can the traitor army do to me!"

    "You are very loyal." Zhang Xianzhong smiled: "Gong Wanjing, the Minister of Civil Affairs, is willing to fight to the death. Come on, give him a knife and let him fight to the death with those thieves! Liu Wenxiu, watch him in person  Fight to the death!¡±

    "Yes!" Liu Wenxiu responded loudly, dragging Gong Wanjing who was begging profusely, and walked out.

    A peaceful person was killed.  A leader of the battle was escorted to the battlefield. At this time, the ministers of Daxi Kingdom were all in danger and lowered their heads, for fear that Zhang Xianzhong would call their names again.

    Right Prime Minister Yan Ximing sighed: "Your Majesty. As things have come to this, let us all die together with Daxi Kingdom."

    Zhang Xianzhong still respects Yan Ximing: "This is the truth, Prime Minister Right. The bandit army is coming. We can't stop it, but we must stop it. Let's all die here together today! I  We have prepared all the weapons for you!"

    As he said that, the guards brought a lot of weapons, which clattered to the feet of the ministers.

    "Everyone should choose a weapon that he is good at and go die for the Daxi Kingdom." Zhang Xianzhong said calmly: "As for your family, don't worry, I have invited them to the palace, and I will help you take care of them."?Theirs.  "

    Like five thunders, all the ministers were dumbfounded. No one thought that Zhang Xianzhong would take their family members as hostages.

    But what can we do now?

    ???????? These ministers of the Great Western Kingdom bent down and picked up their weapons in fear

    ?¡­

    A very special scene appeared on the battlefield. Only people wearing official uniforms appeared on the battlefield. For a moment, the soldiers of the Huben Guards thought Zhang Xianzhong had sent some mysterious troops.

    But they soon discovered that these people were completely vulnerable, and fell in piles under the gunfire.

    This is the final madness of Daxi Kingdom.

    Zhang Xianzhong is not without anyone available. He still has dozens of battalions of men and horses that can be drawn out to fight, but he still sent out all these ministers.

    He can die, but he must drag these people to be buried with him!

    Yan Ximing said nothing. For him, everything was over.  The madness Zhang Xianzhong showed in this final battle is also unimaginable.

    He looked up at Zhang Xianzhong and found that Zhang Xianzhong was holding his chin and wondering what he was thinking about. He opened his mouth to ask, but swallowed his words.

    Zhang Xianzhong thought of the past years when he, Gao Yingxiang, and Li Zicheng were together. At that time, they had encountered such a critical situation.

    That time, the rebels were defeated by the officers and soldiers, and even surrounded so that there was no place to escape.

    However, they successfully escaped from danger that time, and everything that happened that day was clearly imprinted in their minds

    He even thought of his boyhood

    ?¡­

    The summer of the second year of Chongzhen in the Ming Dynasty.

    Yulin City is located on the edge of the Mu Us Desert at the foot of the Great Wall in northern Shaanxi Province.

    The commander-in-chief, Wang Wei, has a large camp with strict guards.  Three cannon shots were fired and drums were played.  Wang Wei was surrounded by his generals and staff.  Go sit down in the lobby.  The deputy generals, staff generals, guerrillas, generals, and generals paid homage in order.  After raising the account, Wang Wei said in a calm voice: "Our army won a great victory in the battle of Bai Tuyao. I have asked the Chinese army to write a letter of recommendation on merit and rewards. Now I will read it to you."  , the Chinese Army started reading.  Finished reading.  Wang Wei cleared his throat and said again.  "This letter has been sent. I believe there will be a reply soon."

    Hu Sun, the commander at the end of the line, was paying attention and did not hear his name being read. His face gradually turned from red to white, and his plump cheeks couldn't help but tremble. He suddenly heard Wang Wei shout: "Sword and Axe Hand!"

    The tent immediately responded like thunder: "Yes!"

    Wang Wei¡¯s eyes widened and his face changed, and he said: ¡°The Heroic Battalion Commander Hu Sun and other eighteen people. They accepted bribes from thieves and secretly set up the rebel leaders. According to the law, they must be executed. You and I will be tied up!¡±

    The words just fell.  Not allowing Hu Sun and others to argue, wolf-like and tiger-like swordsmen and axe-hands swarmed forward, tearing off their clothes and tying up the eighteen people who were named one by one, and pushed them out.

    The kidnapped people had different expressions at this time, some remained calm, and some were flushed. Soon, they poured out their hatred on the man named Hu Sun.  Someone started yelling: "Hushou. Fuck your eighteenth generation ancestors. Your good idea cost me all my life."

    The person next to Hu Sun turned around and spit a mouthful of thick phlegm on Hu Sun's face.  Hu Sun, who was tied up naked and tightly, could not wipe it off and shook his head.  Shaking off the phlegm, he lowered his head without making a sound.

    "It's a knife to extend your head, and it's a knife to shrink your head. Don't be a coward!" He was born with a robber's face, full of stubble.  The big man with a pair of eyebrows shouted loudly to the person next to him who had an ashen face and was almost dragged out.

    The last person to push was a young man with a bright and youthful face. Hearing the big man's shouting, he unconsciously moved his shoulders.  This slender young man has no fear in his heart. Growing up, he seemed not to know what fear was.  However, at this time, I felt an indescribable feeling in my heart.  How does it feel?  A bird flew over his head and chirped, casting its shadow into his eyes.  He raised his head and saw a few light clouds on the blue sky.  "It's such an injustice to die like this." He thought like this and pulled the tight rope twice more.  The rope was tied too tight, and he felt that his elbow joints were swollen.

    At that time, eighteen people had been dragged to the execution mound outside the camp gate.

    The swordsman with a murderous look on his face kicked the prisoners on death row to their knees.  Just wait for three cannon shots to start killing.

    A thin man who was being knelt down turned his head from side to side, as if he was searching for something, and suddenly shouted: "Fat Jia! Why isn't there Fatty Jia?"

    Everyone who was kneeling twisted his head.

    "Why is there no Fatty Jia?" At leastTwo or three people joined the thin man's cry.  Their eyes were full of suspicion, and they began to feel aggrieved that they were missing a proper companion on the road to hell.

    No one answered their questions, the only reply was that the back of the ghost head sword was slapped on the cheek.  Several people's mouths were bleeding, and one person even vomited out the blood from his knocked-out teeth.  In order to reduce the pain, everyone stopped talking.

    "Boom!" The second soul-chasing cannon sounded.  The heads of all eighteen people lay on the execution mound.

    A middle-aged officer, fully clothed and energetic, surrounded by more than a dozen soldiers, jumped off his horse nimbly in front of the camp gate.  He was Chen Hongfan, the deputy commander-in-chief of Hengshan. He came from the station to see Wang Wei for military information. When he saw the scene outside the camp gate, he expressed a slight surprise. He handed over his title book to Officer Chengqi who was facing him and said, "What's wrong?"  Report, Hengshan Deputy Chief of Staff Chen Hongfan came to see you."

    The senses of the prisoners on death row who were awaiting execution were the most acute. All eighteen of them turned their heads from the execution mound and saw Chen Hongfan standing outside the prison gate talking to Official Cheng Qi.

    Chen Hongfan was originally from Liaodong. He was a peacemaker and got along well with generals in various ministries. Hu Sun and others were like a drowning man fishing out a board. They all shouted in unison: "Vice General Chen, save my life. I am wronged!"

    Chen Hongfan was a little surprised when he saw that Wang Wei wanted to kill so many people at once, but now he heard the call for help and hurriedly made gestures.  He asked the swordsman and axeman to postpone the execution. He grabbed Chengqiguan who was going in to hand over the notebook and said, "I'd like to send you a message to the head of the town. When this country is employing people, Chen begs to spare these people from death.  Let them take advantage of their crimes."

    Cheng Qiguan nodded and went in.  After a while, the Chinese army came out with Cheng Qiguan.  Say hello from afar.  Said: "President Wang would like to see Vice General Chen in his tent."

    Chen Hongfan asked hurriedly: "Where are these people? Can Mr. Wang forgive them?"

    The Chinese army showed an apologetic expression and said: "President Wang said that these black sheep will never be pardoned lightly. I can't bear to obey Vice General Chen's request. Vice General Wang, please." As soon as he finished speaking, Chen Hongfan had not yet taken a step, but the third sound  The soul-chasing cannon went off.

    The heads rolled down one by one beside the yellow-faced boy.  Blood splattered all over his face.  The executioner came to pull his hair, and the yellow-faced boy thought, "I'm going to die today." Ben Ben shook his head, and out of the corner of his eye, he saw Chen Hongfan turning to look at him, and shouted loudly: "Vice General Chen, save the little one.  How can the country kill a talented general like this!"

    Chen Hongfan was really paying attention to the tall, strange-looking boy tied at the end.  There was a vague regret in my heart that it would be a pity to kill.  At this time, I heard the yelling of the yellow-faced boy, and I felt that this young man not only looked strange.  He also had a special temperament about him. He had the butcher's knife on his neck, but he still spoke so boldly and freely, which strengthened his determination to save him.  He waved his hand again to signal the executioner to suspend the execution, and then strode into the big tent.  He hurriedly signed up to pay homage, and then said to Wang Wei: "Master, Mr. Chen, please spare the last child."

    Wang Wei felt angry when he saw Chen Hongfan insisting on interceding.  But he didn't want to be too embarrassed, so he pulled the stiff muscles on his face and smiled.  He said: "Okay, I remember that he has done something wrong since he was young, and he was benevolent outside the law, so he will not die." Chen Hongfan had just thanked him, and then heard Wang Wei said with a tiger face, "The death penalty can be avoided, but the living crime cannot be escaped. I will reward you with a hundred whips, and you will never be allowed to do it again."  Enter the barracks."

    The executioner pinned the young man to the ground and slapped him with a hundred whips until his skin and flesh were torn. He was helped up to express his gratitude to Wang Wei.  Wang Wei still had a tigerish face and said:

    "Kick him out!"

    Among the eighteen people, the life of this long-bodied, yellow-faced boy finally survived at the gate of hell. Only this gravedigger of the Ming Dynasty has his name left.

    Among the countless battle flags of the insurrectionists illuminated by the setting sun of the Ming Dynasty, the flag of Zhang Xianzhong, the Eighth Prince, embroidered with the word "Dou Da" on a white background edged with red flames, will be the most eye-catching

    ?¡­

    How high-spirited was he at that time?  How arrogant was he at that time?  But why has everything changed in the blink of an eye?

    Zhang Xianzhong stood up tremblingly and glanced at Yan Ximing: "Right Prime Minister, go ahead."

    "Where are you going?" Yan Ximing was startled.

    Zhang Xianzhong smiled: "Go wherever you want. Either surrender to them, or run out of the city quickly while there is still a chance."

    Yan Ximing sighed, then stood up, knelt on the ground, kowtowed to Zhang Xianzhong a few times, then stood up again, and slowly left here

    Zhang Xianzhong slowly walked towards his "harem".  He asked his wives and concubines to prepare wine for him, and then drank heavily.

    His wives and concubines were all afraid of him. Although they knew that the officers and soldiers had entered the city, no one dared to ask questions. They only dared to serve this "Your Majesty" cautiously.

    In Zhang XianIn Zhang Xianzhong's palace, the concubines, like the captured women, must dress up in fresh patterns every day to make Zhang Xianzhong happy.  However, only the upper body can be dressed, but pants are absolutely not allowed. The naked body is wandering around the palace, so that when Zhang Xianzhong gets horny, he can immediately push him to the ground and have sex.

    So these women have the deepest fear of Zhang Xianzhong

    Zhang Xianzhong drank more and more wine. He suddenly smashed the wine glass with force and said loudly: "The Tiger Guards are about to break the city. You are all my women, Zhang Xianzhong, so die with me!"

    As he said that, he pulled out his knife and chopped the woman next to him to death with one blow.

    Her concubines screamed and ran away, but where could they go?  Zhang Xianzhong followed them, stabbing them one by one, and soon they were bleeding into rivers.

    Zhang Xianzhong had a murderous eye and would kill anyone he saw. His wife and concubines died under his sword, and he did not even spare his son.

    When Liu Wenxiu and Ai Nengqi, who were defeated on the front line, came in, they completely stayed there.

    What did they see?

    Corpses on the ground, these women are Zhang Xianzhong¡¯s wives, concubines, sons, and daughters!  How could your Majesty do this?  How could your Majesty be so cruel as to kill all his family members!

    Liu Wenxiu suddenly remembered something he had seen with his own eyes. That was when his adoptive father captured Macheng, Hubei Province.

    After capturing Macheng in Hubei Province, Zhang Xianzhong ordered his soldiers to cut off the feet of the women behind them and pile them into mountains.  He took one of his most beloved concubines to visit.  The concubine smiled and said, "It's nice to look at, but it's just a fly in the ointment. It would be even better if there were a pair of beautiful little feet on the top."

    Zhang Xianzhong smiled and said: "Your little feet are the most beautiful."

    So he chopped off the concubine¡¯s feet with his own hands and placed them on the top of the "Little Foot Mountain".

    Thinking of this matter, Liu Wenxiu sighed.  He walked forward and said: "Father, please don't kill anymore. The Tiger Guards have entered the city and we really can't stop him. The child is willing to protect his foster father and kill him. Let's make a comeback!"

    "Come back? Okay, okay!" Zhang Xianzhong smiled and suddenly stabbed Liu Wenxiu in the chest.

    Liu Wenxiu never thought that his adoptive father would actually attack him, so he covered his chest.  Slowly fell to the ground.

    "Father!" Ai Nengqi was completely stunned.

    "Come, come, come, son." Zhang Xianzhong waved to Ai Nengqi: "Father, please go with you, don't be afraid."

    Ai Nengqi backed away in horror.

    At this time, Zhang Xianzhong had become a devil in his eyes.

    "Come on, come on." Zhang Xianzhong kept smiling and waving to Ai Nengqi.

    Looking at the corpses on the ground, looking at Zhang Xianzhong who had turned into a madman, Ai Nengqi shook his head in fear.  Suddenly he picked up his feet and ran outside.

    Zhang Xianzhong laughed crazily, threw away the knife in his hand, and then took a candle

    The fire is burning here.

    Zhang Xianzhong was born in Liushujianbao, Haotan Township, Dingbian County, Shaanxi Province in the 34th year of Wanli Period of the Ming Dynasty. Zhang Xianzhong studied when he was young.  When he became an adult, he joined the army and served as a police officer in Yan'an Prefecture. He was dismissed due to circumstances and went to Yansui Town to join the army.  He should be beheaded for breaking the law.  The commander-in-chief Chen Hongfan noticed his strange appearance and appealed to the commander-in-chief Wang Wei for mercy.  He was beaten with a hundred military sticks and removed from the list, and he lived in the countryside from then on.

    In the third year of Chongzhen in the Ming Dynasty, Zhang Xianzhong responded to Wang Jiayin's anti-Ming call and revolted in Mizhi, calling himself the Eight Great Kings.  The following year, he joined the Wang Ziyong Allied Forces and became one of the thirty-six battalions.  He was brave and good at fighting, and soon became the main leader of the 36th Battalion and became famous as the Eight Kings who were able to plan and fight.  After Wang Jiayin's death, he and Li Zicheng and others joined Gao Yingxiang. Gao Yingxiang was named King of Chuang, Zhang Xianzhong and Li Zicheng were named generals of Chuang. In the eighth year of Chongzhen, he participated in the meeting of Xingyang and decided to make progress. Zhang Xianzhong, Gao Yingxiang and others jointly conquered the east.  Soon Zhang Xianzhong and Li Zicheng began to split due to minor reasons. Zhang Xianzhong led his troops to attack the Yangtze River Basin, and Li Zicheng attacked the Yellow River Basin.

    In the tenth year of Chongzhen, Zhang Xianzhong's uprising troops were seriously damaged by the Ming army Ding Yunyi's attack, and he himself was also injured.  In the first month of the following year, Zhang Xianzhong led his rebel army to Gucheng and was recruited by the court and awarded the title of deputy general.  The station in Wangjiahe was renamed Taiping Town to indicate the cessation of troops.

    Zhang Xianzhong was recruited. He neither demobilized the rebels as originally arranged nor participated in the battle against Li Zicheng's rebels. Instead, he guarded the place to strengthen military training and maintain autonomy.

    In the twelfth year of Chongzhen, Zhang Xianzhong was dissatisfied with the government officials' endless demands for bribes, blackmail, making things difficult for him, and distrust. In addition, he was influenced by Li Zicheng.  "Enemy" effective tactics, and once again raised the banner of anti-Ming.  ?He defeated the enemy and moved to Sichuan, which made the Ming army exhausted.  In the fourteenth year, the Ming army was defeated in Huangling City, Kaixian County. They drove out of Sichuan and defeated Xiangyang. They killed the king of Xiang Zhu Yiming and entered Guangzhou and other places.  Yang Sichang, the governor of the Ming Dynasty, died in Shashi due to the failure of the pursuit, fear and relapse of his old illness.

    In the 16th year of Chongzhen's reign, he occupied Wuchang and was called the King of the West.  Soon after conquering Changsha, he announced that he would be exempted from taxation of money and grain for three years, and more and more people followed him.  In the 17th year of Chongzhen's reign, Chengdu was conquered. Long Wenguang, the leader of the imperial palace, and the Shu king Zhu Zhishu and his concubines all committed suicide and other officials were taken as prisoners.

    The rebel army entered Chengdu, claiming to be an army of 600,000, and soon controlled most of the states and counties in Sichuan. In Chengdu, Zhang Xianzhong was first known as the King of Qin, and then announced the establishment of the Daxi Kingdom and changed the Yuan Dynasty to Dashun.

    But his dream of being an emperor did not last long. As the Tiger Guards attacked Chengdu, his dream of being an emperor was completely shattered!

    The last internal war of Ming Dynasty is over!

 Part One: Storm in Penghu Chapter 589 The Age of Discovery is Coming!

    After Zhu Cihuan ascended the throne, the following year was regarded as the first year of Jingping.

    On the first day of the first lunar month of the first year of Jingping, Zhu Cihuan appointed King Wu Lie Ding Yunyi as his regent, taking charge of the world's military and political affairs. He also worshiped him as the general marshal of the world's military and horses and the chief minister of the cabinet.

    A new history of Ming Dynasty has begun!

    This is the Ming Dynasty reborn from the ashes!

    Ding Yunyi immediately formed a cabinet, with Qin Yun as his secondary assistant.  He also vigorously reformed the official system of the Ming Dynasty, establishing the Minister of Defense, the Minister of War, the Minister of the Navy, the Minister of Education, the Minister of Finance, the Minister of Foreign Affairs, etc.

    The emperor will eventually become the spiritual leader of a country, and the real authority that maintains the core of national operations will be the cabinet.

    On the first day of February, Ding Yunyi changed the chief minister of the cabinet to the prime minister, and established a parliament, divided into the upper house and the lower house.  Members of the House of Lords, composed of knights and judges, have the power to veto bills passed by the House of Commons.  The House of Commons has the power to legislate, supervise the government, and supervise finance.

    Such reforms began to be implemented in the Ming Dynasty.

    This is the best era, this is the best time.

    Ding Yunyi, the mighty king, swept across the world with hundreds of thousands of troops and restored the Ming Dynasty. His personal prestige has reached its peak.  In the eyes of most people, he is the God of Ming Dynasty.  Although there was resistance to the reforms he proposed, with his huge personal prestige, such resistance was minimal and was quickly drowned out by calls for support.

    The status and power of the emperor is weakening step by step. The emperor will eventually rule without ruling. He will only be a symbol of the highest power and enjoy only ceremonial responsibilities, including the right to consult, encourage, and warn.

    This is the so-called national spiritual leader!

    On the sixth day of February, the Regent Ding Yunyi announced that he would cancel the title of Tiger Guards, transfer 30,000 Tiger Guards, rename them the "Royal Guards", and reorganize the entire army, collectively known as the "Emperor Guards".  The rank of general was restored and divided into six levels and twenty-four levels.

    Among them, there are three army generals and three navy generals.  Swede and Mansoura, the founders of Major Swede's Regiment, were commanders-in-chief of the Imperial Foreign Legion.  Shi Weide was awarded General Zhenwei and Mansoura was awarded General Zhenwu.

    The Pirate Alliance was also reorganized, collectively known as the "Imperial Expeditionary Fleet".  It is unified and controlled by the Imperial Navy General Ye Dahai.

    In June of the first year of Jingping, King Wu Lie Ding Yunyi summoned the imperial fleet and announced a great adventure and exploration around the world.  The first batch of thirty-six fleets was dispatched.

    August.  The new thirty-eight fleets were dispatched again.

    Their goal is the vast sea, the distant West, and those who have explored it.  Or places that have never been explored.

    The Age of Discovery of the Ming Empire has begun!

    In September, the Ming Empire solemnly notified the Fo Langji people who had taken up residence in Macau, ordering them to leave Macau immediately within two months. The Fo Langji people refused this request.

    In December, the Ming Empire took Cai Jiuzhou as its commander-in-chief.  With Xiao Yifeng as the infantry commander, he raised 30,000 troops and attacked Macau.

    The Battle of Macau lasted three months. In March of the second year of Jingping, the Portuguese Governor of Macau, Lang Chilie, announced his surrender, and Macau was re-incorporated into the Ming Dynasty.

    Prior to this, in October of the first year of Jingping, the 27th Expeditionary Fleet commanded by the Golden-winged Eagle arrived in Diu, the Mughal Empire, and requested supplies, but was rejected by the Diu Fulangji people.  Garuda bombards Diu.  The Folan robots quickly fought back.

    The "Battle of Diu" breaks out!

    The Mughal Emperor Shah Jahan declared neutrality.

    In Diu, the 27th Expeditionary Fleet and the Fo Lang robots bombarded the area for three days. As supplies were about to be cut off, the Golden-winged Eagle temporarily retreated.

    The first "Battle of Diu" was won by the Francois.

    Only twenty days later, the Golden-winged Eagle, supported by the 26th and 28th Expedition Fleets, was involved again.  Three fleets launched a frantic bombardment of Diu.

    This shelling put a heavy pressure on the Francois in Diu!

    On the eighth day of the bombardment, the Falangji people asked for negotiations.  Since the expedition fleet did not have the absolute strength to seize Diu at that time, the Golden-winged Eagle agreed to the negotiation.

    The final result of the negotiation was a settlement with Fo Langjiren paying 30,000 gold coins in compensation.

    The second "Battle of Diu" ended.

    In the second year of Jingping, the Ming Empire began its campaign to regain Macau.  The Ming Empire declared a state of war with the Franco Kingdom.  The Imperial Expeditionary Fleet attacks Diu again.

    The third "Battle of Diu" breaks out!

    This time the Imperial Expeditionary Fleet was fully prepared, and a total of six fleets joined the attack.  The Franji people once again requested negotiations, but were rejected by the Imperial Expeditionary Fleet.

    What Diu endured this timeThe force was much more ferocious than the previous two "Battles of Diu". A large number of artillery shells roared towards Diu, causing the Francois to suffer heavy casualties.

    This bombardment lasted for ten days. In order to achieve victory, the expedition fleet was at full capacity.

    "Fo Langji can't stand it any longer.  The local commander of the Franco army, Odavin, was forced to declare surrender, the expedition fleet occupied Diu, and at the same time declared Diu a colony of the Ming Empire.

    A new colony of the Ming Empire was born.

    Shah Jahan, the ruler of the Mughal Dynasty, soon felt the strong pressure from the Ming Empire. After conspiring with the Folangji and Ganlasi people, the Mughal Empire sent 170,000 troops, and the Folangji  Three thousand troops were sent, and Gan Lasi sent seven thousand troops, a total of 180,000 troops advanced towards Diu.

    The outbreak of war!

    At this time, the Ming Dynasty Expeditionary Force in Diu only numbered more than 30,000 people.  However, with the powerful artillery power, the expeditionary force firmly defended Diu and inflicted heavy losses on the coalition forces.

    In June, a large number of reinforcements from the Ming Empire arrived, and the counterattack began!

    The Folangji and Ganrasi people did not care about the casualties of the Mughals. When they saw the arrival of a large number of enemy troops, they quickly began to withdraw from the battlefield.

    The Mughals have been betrayed!

    Although the Mughals had a seemingly extremely powerful army, these armies that also used cold weapons were completely vulnerable to the Ming army, which was almost entirely armed with firearms.

    On June 20, the two sides launched a decisive battle in Ciwo, known in history as the "Ciwo War".

    In this campaign, the Ming army invested 60,000 troops and the Mughal army invested 150,000 troops.

    But war is no longer decided by the strength of both sides.  The Ming army had an absolute advantage in firearms, and their firearms were simply the worst nightmare for the Mughal army.

    The decisive battle of Ciwo continued into the afternoon, and the entire left wing of the Mughal army collapsed. The Ming army quickly organized its forces to break through the center.  The Mughal army was about to be defeated.

    At this time, out of concern for their own safety, the Flemji and Ganrasi people who had abandoned the Mughal army once again entered the war and barely stabilized the situation.

    June 21st.  The Ming army reorganized their attack.

    This is a decisive day.  The Ming army adopted the strategy of attacking the Folangji people first.  In the previous war, the number of the Folangji people had been reduced to more than 2,000. The Ming army used 50,000 people to contain the Mughal army and the Ganrasi people, and launched an all-out attack on the Folangji people with an absolute advantage of 10,000 people.  attack.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????.

    After defeating the Fo Lang robot.  The Ming army repeated its old tricks.  Once again, they concentrated their superior forces to attack the Ganrasi people.

    Such attacks are difficult to resist.  Although the Ganrasi people fought hard, they were unable to stop them in the face of the Ming army's powerful firearms, superior troops, and overwhelming morale.

    At noon, Ganrasi commander Ishdala announced his surrender, and the Ganrasi army was defeated!

    Now.  Only the Mughal army is left!

    When the war has reached this point, there is actually not much suspense anymore, and the balance of victory has completely tilted towards the Ming army.

    The 150,000-strong Mughal army was simply unable to resist the Ming army's repeated attacks in the afternoon.  The Central Army of the Mughal Army suffered its heaviest losses since the beginning of the war.

    Babak, the commander-in-chief of the Mughal army, felt helpless.

    When organizing the last defensive operation, a cannonball exploded next to Babak, and the general trusted by the Mughal emperor died tragically on the battlefield.

    The Mughal army was defeated across the board, and the "Second War" ended.

    After a short rest, the Ming army received 20,000 domestic reinforcements and a large amount of supplies, and launched a powerful offensive against the Mughal Empire again.

    The Ming Empire has made up its mind to completely destroy the Mughal Empire and turn it into the largest colony of the Ming Empire!

    At that time, the Mughal Empire came to power after their emperor Shah Jahan ascended the throne.  It has reached its peak period, but unfortunately they encountered a more terrifying opponent at this time:

    The Ming Empire!

    This is a difficult opponent to defeat!

    They were all armed with muskets and artillery, and their muskets and artillery were far ahead of this era.  Although the Mughal Empire also purchased some weapons from the Taishi, they could not compare with the Ming army in terms of quantity or quality.

    Faced with the rapid advance of the Ming army.  The Mughal Empire's army suffered defeats again and again, and they were unable to stop the powerful Ming army.

    This is a game with no hope at all??'s war, and in order to prevent the defeat of his kingdom, Shah Jahan mobilized almost all the forces that could be mobilized.

    He must do everything he can to stop the Ming army's advance.  He must do everything possible to prevent the destruction of his kingdom.

    But this task seems so difficult to achieve.

    While advancing rapidly, the Ming army adopted a method they were very good at before: buying off the nobles in the areas ruled by the Mughals.  Let them serve the Ming Empire.

    Under the threat of force and the temptation of money, a large number of Mughals chose to cooperate with the Ming Empire.  They have to keep their property, and they have to increase it several times more.

    As for the survival of the Mughal Empire?  It doesn't seem to have much to do with them

    In September of the second year of Jingping, the Mughal Emperor Shah Jahan organized a huge army, with a total of thirty-five people, and set up a decisive battle with the Ming army in Quhan City.

    At the same time, they also received assistance from the Folangji and Ganrasi people.

    The situation at that time was that the left wing of Quhan City was commanded by Chajak, with 100,000 troops, the right wing was with 100,000 troops commanded by Nadine Lang, and the central army was commanded by Bamen Baha, with 150,000 troops.

    It was a battle, but the Ming army still only invested 60,000 men!

    Sixty thousand versus 350,000, no matter from which perspective the Ming Army's chances of winning this battle are very small, except for the Ming Army generals who don't think so.

    Commanding the Ming army is Li Dingguo, an outstanding general of the Ming Empire!

    This young commander, while setting up a decisive battle outside Quhan City, sent a large number of Mughal spies into Quhan City to collect intelligence.

    Intelligence flowed continuously into the hands of Li Dingguo. This young and resourceful commander quickly made the most accurate judgment on the battlefield situation.

    Although on the surface it seems that the Mughal army has the upper hand, their core command system is actually very disunified.

    There are conflicts between Chajak and Nadine Lang, Nadine Lang and Bamen Baha, and Bamen Baha have conflicts with Chajak. In other words, there are many contradictions within the Mughal Army!

    this.  This is the best opportunity Li Dingguo can take advantage of.

    Li Dingguo was not in a hurry to start a decisive battle, but secretly contacted Chajak.  He promised that once the Mughal Empire was defeated, Chajak could retain all his property, territory, and status, and would transfer one-third of Nadinglang's territory to Chajak's name.

    This proposal was full of temptation for Chajak.

    After thinking for a long time, Chajak chose to cooperate with the Ming army.

    The war has not begun yet.  The advantage has already been on the side of the Ming army.

    September 19th.  The decisive battle of Quhan City broke out.

    The artillery fire of the Ming army enveloped Quhan City.

    Cannonballs fell overwhelmingly, burning the city of Quhan with raging fire.  Under such powerful and intensive artillery fire, the only thing the Mughals could do was to hold on.

    "No one can stop our progress!"

    Before going on an expedition, Ding Yunyi, the regent of the Ming Empire, once told his beloved general.  And Li Dingguo also firmly remembered these words in his heart.

    No one can stop the progress of the Ming Empire!

    The artillery fire horribly destroyed everything in front of it.  The Mughal casualties had reached an unbearable level in the face of such artillery attacks.

    Bamen Baha was very anxious, but there was no way to change the status quo.

    They were eager for a decisive battle, but the Ming army refused to give them this chance. The only thing the Ming army had to do was to repeatedly use artillery fire to weaken their determination to resist.

    Bamen Baha had to admit it.  This trick of the enemy is very effective.

    At first, the Mughal Army could still provide strong support, but with the intensification of artillery fire and the increase in casualties, the Mughal Army's morale was severely shaken.

    Then, the escape incident occurred, and once such a thing has begun, it is difficult to restrain it.

    In just one day, the number of fleeing Mughal soldiers exceeded 30,000.  The number of casualties was countless.

    After another day of shelling, on the 21st, the Ming army finally launched an offensive posture.  This actually made Bamen Baha breathe a long sigh of relief.

    Quhan City was already in ruins under the bombardment of the Ming army's artillery fire, and the morale of the army dropped to a shocking level.  A decisive battle one day earlier would have ended this terrible torture one day earlier.

    Although the Mughal army suffered heavy losses in two daysIt was unbearable, but at this time Bamen Baha still had nearly 300,000 troops in his hands, and he was still confident of winning.

    The war finally broke out outside Quhan City.

    Bamen Baha took a preemptive approach and threw most of his troops into the battlefield at once.

    After artillery comes muskets!

    Intensive gunshots rang out on the battlefield.  The hordes of Mughal troops fell under musketry attacks.  This is a powerful force that they cannot stop at all!

    Bamen Baha was struggling to support itself, but an unexpected situation quickly brought the Mughal Army to a terrible collapse!

    Chajak suddenly commanded his army to attack Bamen Baha!

    The attack from their own people plunged the Mughals into complete chaos.  The front is a terrible attack from the Ming army, and the side is an attack from one's own people.  Faced with such a double offensive, Bamen Baha was powerless.

    There was continuous artillery fire and gunshots.  The Mughal army suffered the most horrific slaughter.  They fled on the battlefield one after another, and surrendered on the battlefield one after another.

    Now surrender has become their best choice!

    In fact, the war does not seem to have much to do with them. Which side can win has nothing to do with them. The only thing that has to do with them is how to survive.

    This is a simple request.

    Of course, sometimes even such demands are difficult to meet. Those who choose to surrender must bear threats from three aspects:

    Will the red-eyed Ming army notice their surrender; will Bamen Baha allow their surrender; will Chajak's people stop killing their own people!

    Many people who surrendered died inexplicably because of these three reasons.

    The Central Army was overwhelmed, and Bamen Baha had to take the remaining troops to Nading Lang's military camp, but Nading Lang's condition may not be much better than him at this time.

    What makes Nadine Lang most angry is not the impending failure, but why those damn Ming Dynasty people want to go to Chajak instead of coming to themselves?

    ¡°If you find yourself, you will make the same choice as Chajak.

    Of course, there is no room for redemption. As long as he makes a great contribution, he can still gain the trust of the people of the Ming Dynasty.  And the goal of this great achievement.  Nadine Long quickly targeted Bamen Baha.

    Barmen Baha who just ran to Nadinglang¡¯s military camp was captured alive by Nadinglang before he even had time to take a breath.

    Bamen Baha angrily scolded the traitor in front of him, but this was of no avail. What Nadine Lang needed most now was to exchange his head for his own future.

    ¡°But what Nadine Long never expected was.  Only then did Bamen Baha be captured.  Before he could get in touch with the Ming army, Chajak's troops had already arrived.

    Chajak had already guessed what Nadine Lang would do, but he would never allow such a thing to happen. There was only one person who could gain the trust of the Ming army:

    Own!

    So the war took on the strangest change:.  The Mughals themselves fought!

    It is difficult for the Ming army to adapt to the changes on the battlefield. What happened?  Why are these people fighting among themselves?  Li Dingguo knew what was happening very keenly.

    He decisively gave the order for the Ming army to stop their pursuit and let the Mughals consume themselves first.

    The war was in full swing, and Chajak¡¯s army and Nadine Lang¡¯s army fought fiercely. Both sides fought together with red eyes and gritted teeth.  It's as if he regards the other party as his enemy.

    Chajak¡¯s army is still slightly better than some of Nadinglang¡¯s armies, especially since they don¡¯t have to worry about the Ming army coming to attack them.

    So, Nadine Lang's army began to be unable to support it.

    A comprehensive defeat has begun. Nadine Lang's army finally began a comprehensive rout under the repeated attacks of Chajak's army, and Nadine Lang himself became a prisoner together with Bamen Baha.

    "This is the fate of traitors." Bamen Baha sighed and said: "If we join forces together, it is still possible to run back, but now it is too late."

    Nadine Lang also knew it was too late. He begged Chajak not to kill him, but how could Chajak, who coveted one-third of Nadine Lang's land, let go of his enemy!

    Nadine Lang and Bamen Baha died in the hands of Chajak.

    The battle in Quhan City is over.  in this war.  The Mughal army of 350,000 suffered the most disastrous defeat.  Big??Twenty-two thousand people died in the battle, 180,000 people surrendered, and only a few people escaped.

    After the Battle of Quhan City, the Mughal power was almost completely lost.

    The door to Delhi has been opened!

    Those Mughals who surrendered to the Ming army, such as Chajak, became the most reliable force for the Ming army.

    In the war against the Mughals.  There is one biggest contributor:

    Golden-winged eagle!

    This young man with a pirate background has now become the commander of the expedition fleet. When the battle in Quhan City is over, he will leave here.

    "My journey is on the other side of the sea!" The golden-winged eagle told the equally young Li Dingguo: "Now. It's time for me to set off and explore places I have never been to!"

    My journey is on the other side of the sea!

    This is after the beginning of the Age of Discovery.  A favorite saying among all expedition fleet commanders.

    They will reach Hongyi Country, Ganlasi Country, and Folangji Country.  I heard that on the other side of the sea, there are Britain, France, Germany, Brazil, Venice, and the Cape of Good Hope.

    These are what Ding Yunyi, the king of martial arts, told them.

    Ding Yunyi will let them travel to every place in the world, let them go to many countries they have never known, and let them conquer countless lands that they could not even imagine before!

    The Age of Discovery has begun!

    A dozen more fleets have been dispatched from the country, and they have only one mission:

    Go and develop all the land they can develop!  Ming's fleet will appear anywhere in the world!  The flag of Ming Dynasty will be planted everywhere they can!

    The Age of Discovery has begun¡ªmy journey is on the other side of the sea!

    "Take care, my brother!" Li Dingguo told the golden-winged eagle solemnly: "Maybe I will wait for you to come back in Beijing, maybe we will meet somewhere else!"

    "Take care, my brother!" The golden-winged eagle said with a smile: "I'm leaving. My brothers may have arrived in Mexico now. If I don't keep up with their pace, I will definitely fall behind."

    Li Dingguo asked him the last question: "Others call you Golden-winged Eagle, what is your real name?"

    The golden-winged eagle was silent for a moment: "My surname is Zhu, Zhu of Jianwen Emperor Zhu Yunzhen! You said you would wait for me in Beijing. But I will not go to Beijing. I swear, I will never go to Beijing in my life! My journey is here  On the sea, I am willing to open up territory for the Ming Dynasty and build the most powerful Ming Dynasty!¡±

    Li Dingguo didn¡¯t quite understand what he meant.  The golden-winged eagle suddenly laughed and said: "Tell King Wu Lie when you return to Beijing. He is the best regent in the world, and he is the best leader in the world! The Ming Dynasty is no longer the Ming Dynasty of the Zhu family. The Ming Dynasty has Wu Lie."  With King Lie as regent, everyone is relieved. The descendants of Jianwen will be safe from now on!"

    Then, he thrust a piece of parchment into Li Dingguo's hand: "Give it to King Wu Lie, and no one will argue about it."

    Li Dingguo opened the parchment and found a map.  There are three words written on it: "Jianwen Treasure".

    Will the descendants of Jianwen disappear from now on?  Jianwen treasure?  For a moment, Li Dingguo seemed to understand something. When he raised his head, the golden-winged eagle had disappeared from his sight.

    Who is the Golden-winged Eagle?  What is his identity?  Descendants of Jianwen?  Is this really the case?  Unfortunately, the golden-winged eagle is gone, and no one can give this answer anymore.

    In the sixth year of Jingping Dynasty, in the decisive battle between the Ming Dynasty and the European and Western Allied Forces, the warships commanded by Golden Winged Eagle took the lead and sank more than ten warships of the Western and Eastern Allied Forces.  Unfortunately, he was hit by a shell from the Thai-Spanish coalition and died on the spot.

    The Golden-winged Eagle and his secret sank into the sea forever!

    In Beijing, after hearing the news of the death of the Golden-winged Eagle, the regent Ding Yunyi, who had opened the Jianwen Treasure, remained silent for a long time.

    It doesn¡¯t matter what his identity is, what matters is.  The golden-winged eagle shed his last drop of blood for the Ming Dynasty.

    He kept his promise:

    My journey - on the other side of the sea.

    ??The journey of all Imperial Expeditionary Fleets is on the other side of the sea

    ?¡­

    The final attack on the Mughal Empire has begun!

    Shah Jahan lost his main army, and the Ming army was about to reach Delhi. This was news that caused Shah Jahan to completely collapse.

    What¡¯s even more frightening is that there are now less than 100,000 troops left in Delhi.  Most of them are still old, weak and disabled soldiers. Why should they stop the Ming army?

    &nbsp; Shah Jahan had to put his hope for help on the Folangji and Ganrasi people.

    But on the way to Delhi.  The Ming army divided its forces and launched an attack on the Fulangji and Ganrasi people. At this time, they could not protect themselves, so how could they protect Delhi?

    The countdown to Delhi¡¯s defeat has begun!

    In October, the Ming army¡¯s vanguard arrived at Burali Ghat, and Shah Jahan organized the Battle of Burali Ghat again, but the result he obtained was still the same:

    fail!

    One disastrous defeat after another has completely destroyed Shah Jahan's confidence. He had no idea when the Ming army would appear under the city of Delhi, let alone when the Ming army would appear in front of him.

    The great nobles in Delhi made their own choices one after another, either fleeing Delhi or secretly entering into contact with the Ming army. Everyone among them knew:

    Delhi, sooner or later will become the Delhi of the Ming Dynasty!

    During this march, more and more Mughals chose to fully cooperate with the Ming army, which also expanded the Ming army's team to 28 people.

    ??Among them, the Ming army only had 60,000 soldiers, while the Mughal army who took refuge actually reached 220,000 people!

    This is a ridiculous number.

    Finally arrived in Delhi, the last city of hope of the Mughal Empire has appeared in front of the Ming army.  Li Dingguo did not issue an order to attack immediately, but began to arrange artillery fire in an orderly manner, making the most complete preparations to capture Delhi.

    Delhi was in panic.

    Shah Jahan had no choice but to send an envoy to attempt peace talks with the Ming army, but was met with the firmest refusal by Li Dingguo.

    Now there is no need for any peace talks. The only choice for Shah and Jahan is to open the gates of Delhi and surrender to the Ming army!

    "Shajahan" means "Ruler of the World" in Persian.

    Shah Jahan's father was Jahangir, the emperor of the Mughal Empire, the son of Emperor Akbar. In the last years of the reign of Shah Jahan's father, Jahangir, the Mughal Empire began to face a series of challenges. Shah Jahan successfully succeeded  These challenges were met and the situation stabilized.  He suppressed a Muslim rebellion in Ahanmihar; repulsed the Francois in Bengal; and in the west.  It annexed the kingdom of the Rajputs; in the Deccan Plateau, it occupied the kingdoms of Bigafu and Gauzila; in the northwest, it crossed its forces across the Khyber Pass.  But Shah Jahan's militarism drained the empire's financial resources.  Under his rule, the Mughal Empire turned into a large military machine, and the number of military nobles and troops expanded almost fourfold.  This resulted in a sharp increase in the burden on farmers.  despite this.  During the reign of Shah Jahan, the Mughal Empire continued to expand despite insufficient financial resources.

    Another benefit brought by Shah Jahan's rule was the emergence of some large commercial and handicraft centers, such as Lahore, Delhi, Agra and Ahmedabad.  These cities and ports and other distant places are closely connected by land and water transportation.  Shah Jahan himself moved the capital from Agra to Delhi, the traditional center of Muslim power.  During the reign of Shah Jahan, the artistic and architectural achievements of the Mughal Empire reached their peak.  He built the famous Taj Mahal in Agra for his beloved wife.  The Red Fort was built in Delhi.

    But now all this is about to no longer belong to him!

    This "ruler of the world" is now forced to face the fate of national subjugation.

    The pressure he faced not only came from the Ming army outside the city, but also from within him.  The great nobles were forcing him every day to come up with a solution as soon as possible.

    But what solution can he have?

    The once huge army suffered a complete defeat in front of the Ming army.  Now he only has tens of thousands of troops left in his hands that cannot be used at all!

    The only way is to follow what the Ming army requires - surrender!

    But Shah Jahan was never willing to do this!  The power in his hands was obtained through hard work.  No one can force him to give up his rights.

    In order to strengthen his rule over Delhi, he openly invited several of the most powerful nobles to come to his Red Fort and said that he would discuss surrendering to the Ming army.

    The big nobles who didn¡¯t know it was a trick came to the red envelope, but Shah Jahan suddenly turned his back. He called out his guards and brutally killed these big nobles.

    The voice of surrender has been temporarily suppressed, but how long can this last?

    His eldest son Aurangzeb was well aware of his father's brutality, but he also knew what his family would face if he refused to surrender.

    ??In this case he had to take action.

    Aurangzeb gathered a large number of cronies and like-minded people.  They were discussing something in secret, but Shah Jahan was kept in the dark about all this.

    On October 18, after the first batch of artillery from the Ming army arrived and began to be tested, Aurangzeb decided not to wait any longer. He had to act in advance.

    He came to the Red Fort with a few personal guards.  Asking to see his father, it was his younger brother, Shah Jahan's second son Saha, who was responsible for guarding the Red Fort.

    Although they are biological brothers, there are irreconcilable conflicts between the two brothers.  Saha told his brother coldly.  My father is very upset now and doesn¡¯t want to see anyone.

    Aurangzeb begged uncharacteristically.  Said there was very important military information.  This surprised Saha. In his memory, his brother had never been like this. Did something big happen?

    Saha asked his brother to wait for a while, and then turned around.

    At this time, countless knives struck Saha's body. Saha was hacked to death before he even had time to make a cry.

    Aurangzeb and his associates opened the doors of the Red Fort and a large number of rebels rushed in.

    At that time, Shah Jahan was preparing how to deal with the Ming army's attack. Suddenly, screams of killing came from outside. This made Shah Jahan very strange. Did the Ming army come in so quickly?

    And when he knew that it was not the Ming army that came in, but his own son Aurangzeb, Shah Jahan was shocked.

    He never thought that his son would betray him one day!

    Shah Jahan's guards were desperately resisting there, but there were too many people participating in the rebellion, and the guards were completely unable to resist the enemy's attacks one after another.

    Shah Jahan didn¡¯t want to run away, and he actually had nowhere to run!

    The Red Fort was like a big cage that locked him tightly. Perhaps Shah Jahan never thought about this day happening when he designed the castle.

    Aurangzeb finally appeared in front of Shah Jahan.

    Shah Jahan looked at him calmly: "My son. What do you want to do?"

    "Father, the Ming army is about to attack the city." Aurangzeb also acted very calmly: "We cannot resist their attack, so I can only use you to exchange for peace in Delhi."

    "You want to use me in exchange for peace in Delhi?" Shah Jahan smiled sarcastically: "My child, how stupid you are. Do you think that after handing me over, those Ming Dynasty people can let go?"  Have you passed me? No. You are wrong, they will still occupy this place and enslave it, and you are just their slave."

    "I can't control that much anymore." Aurangzeb's eyes shot out a fierce light: "Handing you over may be what you said. But not handing you over will only accelerate our destruction. For all of us.  "Father, please stop resisting!"

    Shah Jahan picked up a knife. He did not believe that his son would come to kill him.

    He walked towards Aurangzeb step by step, and Aurangzeb tightened his grip on the knife in his hand.  When I walked up to my son.  Shah Jahan suddenly let out a loud shout and slashed Aurangzeb with a knife.

    Aurangzeb was younger than the father he knew, and his movements were more dexterous and stronger than his father. He stabbed Shah Jahan in the heart with one knife.

    Shah Jahan took a step back, lowered his head in disbelief, and stared blankly at the knife on his chest.

    Son, this is my own son, he actually stabbed me with a knife!  Shah Jahan fell softly and fell into a pool of blood.  He fell under his son's knife.

    On the 18th, after killing his younger brother and father one after another, Aurangzeb couldn't wait to announce that he would become the great emperor of the Mughal Empire.

    The first thing he did after taking office was to open the gates of Delhi and surrender to the Ming army.

    What he never expected was.  The first thing the Ming army did after entering the city was to arrest Aurangzeb and declare him a shameful murderer for killing his father and brother.

    On the 19th, Aurangzeb was secretly executed.

    The sixth day of November.  The Ming Empire announced that the Mughals had become a colony of the Ming Dynasty, and the Mughals were subjugated!

    The Mughal dynasty ruled most of the South Asian subcontinent.  Also known as the Mughal Dynasty and the Mughal Empire.  It was the Indian dynasty founded by Babur.  After the division of the Great Mongol Empire established by Genghis Khan in the 13th century.  A Turkic military aristocrat, Timur, founded the Timurid Empire.  After the split of Timur's empire, Babur, a descendant of Timur??The Uzbeks were expelled from Central Asia and led their troops south to occupy Afghanistan. In 1526, they invaded northern India and destroyed the Delhi Sultanate. The territory they established included parts of central and northern India and eastern Pakistan, most of Kashmir, southern India and Assa in eastern India.  Mu area and other places

    After Babur's death, his son Humayun was defeated by Sher Shah of the Suri Dynasty in 1540 and was expelled from India. However, he immediately reorganized his forces and took advantage of the civil strife in the Suri Dynasty to come back in 1555 and restore the empire.  .

    From the reign of the third emperor Akbar to the fifth emperor Shah Jahan, the Mughal Empire was at its peak, with religious tolerance, territorial expansion, and great development in economy, culture, and art.

    In the second year of Jingping of the Ming Dynasty, in the face of the powerful Ming army and weapons far ahead of this era, the once huge Mughal Empire suffered the fastest collapse.

    And the Fulangji and Ganrasi people here were completely driven out by the middle of the third year of Jingping.

    This is an inevitable choice of history, and no one can change it!  Cold weapons versus hot weapons, backward systems versus advanced systems, defeat is only a matter of time, but such defeat came too early for the Mughal Empire.

    The Ming Dynasty¡¯s Age of Discovery has begun, and the Ming Dynasty¡¯s conquest has begun!

    My journey is on the other side of the sea!

    (.)k

 Part 3: Bloodshed: The Finale: The Glory of the Empire

    In October of the second year of Jingping in the Ming Dynasty, the Ming Dynasty expedition fleet arrived in Mexico.  "The domain name of this website is the full spelling of <strong>Piaotian</strong>, please remember the domain name of this website!"

    The War in Mexico also broke out at this time!

    There is no reason, just fight if you want!  When a country is strong enough, it can do whatever it wants.

    "Whether it's a robber or an invasion, it doesn't matter.

    Force will be the guarantee of all this!

    The expedition fleets began to gather and aimed their guns at Mexico.  In fact, Mexico was very helpful to Ding Yunyi back then. It was through trade with Mexico that Ding Yunyi quickly accumulated a large amount of wealth.

    But there are always only eternal interests between countries, but no eternal friends!

    This is a law that will never change.

    The Ganrasi people captured Mexico through force. Now it is Ming¡¯s turn to use force to take Mexico back from the Ganrasi people!

    The Battle of Mexico is an iconic battle, which means that the Ming Dynasty¡¯s war footsteps have moved from the surrounding areas to the West, and the exploration and conquest of the West has officially begun!

    The battle was not particularly fierce. During the battle at sea, the former overlord of the sea, the Ganlusi Fleet, suddenly discovered that its warships were no match for the Ming Dynasty fleet!

    After a day of fighting, the Ganrasi people were almost destroyed and most of their warships were destroyed. The invincible sea overlord suffered the most shameful defeat.

    The destruction of the maritime fleet forced Mexico to face the most direct bombardment of artillery fire.

    The Port of Alpurco, a port that has welcomed countless Ming expeditionary trade fleets, was the first to fall into the hands of the Ming Dynasty expeditionary fleet.

    Now, it¡¯s not trade, it¡¯s war!

    The Ganrassi people in the Port of Alpuerco watched in horror as batches of expeditionary soldiers landed at the port and quickly conquered it.  The Mexicans looked on numbly, as if all this had nothing to do with them.

    What is the connection with them or anyone else?  They are all conquerors anyway.

    The newly appointed Governor of New Mexico, Starcovin, was unwilling to face defeat like this. He knew very well what kind of disaster would be caused to Spain once Mexico was lost.

    But the war was not going according to his wishes.

    A large number of expeditionary fleet crews began to land. They used new muskets to overcome all obstacles.  At the same time, the Mexican indigenous people began to be mobilized to bravely stand up against the tyranny of the Spanish.

    The Spaniards in Mexico could no longer hold on. They were frequently attacked by Ming expeditionary fleets and frequently attacked by mobilized Mexican locals.

    Cities were captured one by one, and strategic locations were captured one by one.  Opportunities for Spaniards are becoming increasingly rare.

    soon.  Another expeditionary fleet of the Ming Dynasty arrived in Mexico and landed at the port of Depuria, forming a double flank on the Ganrasi people.

    There is not much time left for Starcovin.

    In December, with the rapid advancement of the expeditionary force.  New Mexico City is in sight!

    Governor Starcovin organized all the forces that could be organized for the final resistance, but in fact, even the Governor himself knew very well that under the attack of the expeditionary force, New Mexico City would never be able to hold on for long.

    His judgment was not wrong.

    A series of powerful offensives by the expeditionary force have caused Gan Lasi to suffer a lot.  The number of Ganrasi troops in New Mexico City was too small to withstand the expeditionary force's offensive.

    At the same time, more and more local indigenous people in Mexico also joined the siege of the Ganrasi people.

    The Ming Dynasty¡¯s expeditionary force promised these Mexican indigenous people that once they drive away the Ganrasi people, they will give the Mexicans more freedom, while reducing their taxes, building local strength and educational facilities, so that they can be fully protected!

    Even though they just drove away one invader and a new invader came, in any case, the new invader can provide them with far better treatment than the old invader.

    This is the mentality of people.

    So the indigenous people of Mexico decisively joined in the siege of the Spaniards.  It has a very vigorous feeling.

    New Mexico City is already in danger.

    Starcovin sent several people to negotiate with the expeditionary force, but they were all ruthlessly rejected. Now they have no other choice but to surrender.It¡¯s over.

    By the third day of persistence, Governor Starcovin was completely desperate.  Reinforcements could not be waited for anyway, and the Spaniards in New Mexico City also put strong pressure on the governor.  He must make a decision immediately.

    Starcovin knew that there was only one last way left to go, and that was to surrender.

    On December 17, the second year of Jingping in the Ming Dynasty, the Spanish Governor in Mexico, Stacovin, announced his surrender, ending the War in Mexico.

    The same day.  Chen Dong, commander-in-chief of the Sixth Expeditionary Fleet, announced that Mexico has become a new colony of the Ming Empire!

    Occupying Mexico means that the expeditionary fleet has a reliable supply point and logistics base, which will allow the expeditionary fleet to spread to the West with ease.

    On the sea at this time.  There are shadows of the Ming Empire's expedition fleet everywhere.  They constantly opened up new routes, constantly explored and conquered pieces of land, and constantly plundered the passing European and American fleets.

    And all this made the countries in Thailand and the West tremble with fear.

    Under the strong pressure of the expedition fleet, the Thai and Western countries temporarily abandoned their hostility to each other and truly united together for the first time.

    Almost all European and Western countries, including Qianlasi, Franji, Hongyi, Britain, France, and Venice, signed the "Holy Agreement" in Britain and organized a huge joint fleet.

    The "Ten Years' War" between the Ming Dynasty and the European and American countries broke out!

    Although the alliance of these countries put a lot of pressure on the Ming Dynasty, to be fair, Spain has declined, and Portugal and the Netherlands no longer have their former glory.  Britain has just begun to develop, and the maritime power of France and Venice is by no means strong!

    Ming Dynasty is sure of victory, although the process may be longer.

    The first battle between the two sides broke out on March 26, the third year of Jingping in the Ming Dynasty.

    The 11th Fleet of the Ming Dynasty Expedition encountered the Dutch fleet at sea. The Dutch fleet took the initiative to attack. The commander-in-chief of the 11th Fleet, Hai Nixiong, ordered a counterattack.

    Subsequently, the Portuguese fleet arrived for reinforcements. Under the joint attack of the Dutch and Portuguese fleets, the Sea Mud Bear gradually became exhausted!  The Dutch issued an order requiring the other party to surrender.

    Hainixiong refused to execute the plan and ordered the entire fleet to set up an assault formation to fight to the death with the enemy ships!

    afternoon.  The Spanish fleet arrived for reinforcements, and the enemy's combined fleet surrounded the Eleventh Fleet from several directions. The Sea Mud Bear knew that it was beyond its capabilities.  He began to order the fleet to evacuate, and he became entangled with the enemy ships.

    Most of the battleships of Fleet 11 rushed out, but Hai Nixiong was surrounded.

    Hainixiong, who once again refused to surrender, fought desperately.  After sinking three enemy warships before and after.  He and his battleship finally completed their historical mission gloriously!

    Until the moment the battleship sank, no one from Hainixiong or his brothers on the battleship surrendered!

    News of the death of Hai Nixiong quickly reached the ears of most of the expedition fleet officers, and great sorrow and anger arose in the hearts of these officers.

    Hainixiong was one of the first veterans of the Pirate Alliance when it was founded. He made countless contributions to King Ding Yunyi of Martial Arts.  But now he died on this foreign sea.

    Revenge!  revenge!

    The call for revenge soon spread among almost all the expedition fleets!

    The most brutal revenge has begun!  The expedition fleet began to search for the shadow of enemy warships everywhere. Once discovered, it would mercilessly annihilate them and refuse to accept the surrender of the enemies on the warships!

    In just one month, the combined fleet lost more than twenty warships.

    The third day of May.  The Twelfth Expeditionary Fleet commanded by Yikeshu successfully captured a Dutch fleet and launched an active attack on it as soon as possible.

    Since then, expedition fleets and combined fleets from various places have sent reinforcements to this sea area.

    A sea battle breaks out!

    In this great sea battle, more than thirty fleets from the expeditionary fleet arrived at the battlefield. They madly threw their shells at the enemy warships, hitting the combined fleet hard again and again.

    Under the attack of the expedition fleet, the combined fleet suffered heavy losses.

    After losing the thirtieth battleship, the combined fleet finally couldn't stand it any longer and withdrew from the battlefield in embarrassment.

    And this is just the beginning!  The revenge of the Ming Expedition Fleet is far from over.

    ???????????????? Later.  The expedition fleet had more than 60 large and small naval battles with the combined fleet in this year, with more victories than fewer defeats.

    The British and French finally sent their warships.? 

    The situation in Thailand and Spain is in chaos!

    While the expeditionary fleet and the combined fleet were fighting, the new Ming expeditionary fleet set out from the country again. This time their destination was very clear:

    Occupy most of the colonies of the "Holy Alliance" and attack all merchant ships of the "Holy Alliance".  Completely destroy these countries economically!

    The Holy Alliance responded in embarrassment, losing their colonies piece by piece, and their economy was suffering the heaviest blow.

    At this time, the country of Ming Dynasty was developing rapidly.

    Factories were built one after another.  Groups of workers have been trained!  The politics, economy, and culture of Ming Dynasty are booming along a new path.

    In the third year of Jingping of the Ming Dynasty, the steam engine came out in the capital of the Ming Dynasty!

    The advent of the steam engine.  It is not only widely used in the mining industry, but also rapidly promoted in smelting, textile, machine manufacturing and other industries.  It increased Ming Dynasty's textile output several times and provided a large number of consumer goods to the market.

    This not only accelerates the accumulation of funds, but also puts forward urgent requirements for the transportation industry.

    At the same time, the era of the Industrial Revolution also began in the Ming Dynasty!

    The advent of the steam engine also made it possible to create ironclad ships powered by steam engines.  The era of giant ships and cannons will soon come!

    To this end, the regent of the Ming Dynasty invested a lot of manpower and material resources, and assisted the Chinese and foreign scientists in the Royal Academy of Sciences of the Ming Dynasty at all costs.

    Once the steam armored ships appear in advance, the Ming Empire will be determined to have absolute hegemony at sea.

    In the fifth year of Jingping, the first steam ironclad ship was launched, but the test failed. However, this did not affect the mood of the scientists. They believed that with the full support of Ming Dynasty, they would be able to succeed.

    In the sixth year of Jingping, the war with the "Holy Alliance" has entered its third year. Relying on the fierce battle at the front of the expedition fleet, the Ming Dynasty seized colonies from the European and Western countries one after another.

    The Bahamas, Dominica, Puerto Rico, Jamaica, Trinidad, Brazil the Nali Islands, Madeira Islands.  Azores, Cape Verde, Cape Verde Islands, etc¡­

    The loss of these colonies will be an extremely heavy blow to the Thai and Western countries, but they can't take care of it now. The war at sea is in full swing!

    Rather than just seizing the enemy's colonies.  The Ming Dynasty's expedition fleet also adopted a method of continuous rotation of operations to ensure the strong combat effectiveness and strong morale of the expedition fleet!

    For these countries of the "Holy Alliance".  The Ming Empire is really an invincible behemoth!  The Ming Dynasty had a huge territory and countless colonies, which would bring them endless wealth, strong production capacity, and a steady stream of warships.

    The longer the time drags on.  The blow to the "Holy Alliance" will be greater, especially economically.  Sooner or later, they will be completely dragged down.

    But now even if they want to stop, they have no choice.

    The only thing they can do is grit their teeth and hold on until they can¡¯t hold on any longer and can¡¯t hold on any longer.  What they insist on is hope without hope.  There is also a future without a future

    ¡­¡­

    In September of the sixth year of Jingping, the Ming Empire declared war on the Ottoman Empire and immediately appointed Cai Jiuzhou as the commander-in-chief of the expedition fleet.

    The Ming Dynasty and the Ottoman Empire went to war!

    In October, the regent Ding Yunyi appointed Zhang Xianxuan as the commander-in-chief of the expedition support fleet and quickly advanced to the Western countries!

    The Ming Dynasty fights everywhere, and they have only one purpose, to completely conquer those countries, so that the Ming Dynasty will always be ahead of any country in the world!

    In August of the seventh year, Zhang Xianxuan, commander-in-chief of the support fleet.  Suddenly they divided their forces to attack the Netherlands and successfully landed in the Netherlands.

    At this time, the Netherlands was exhausted, and almost all their domestic forces were deployed at sea. They only had a small number of troops left at home, and they were unable to resist this sudden landing.

    He only resisted for a short time.  In September, the Netherlands announced its surrender.  Signed an armistice agreement with the Ming Empire, compensated the Ming Dynasty with 33.09 million gold coins, and ceded all Dutch overseas colonies to the Ming Dynasty.  At the same time, the Netherlands was declared an undefended country.

    The Netherlands withdraws from the Holy Alliance.

    Zhang Xianxuan announced that 10,000 troops would be stationed in the Netherlands, and all defense tasks in the Netherlands would be handed over to the Ming Dynasty.  At the same time, the Netherlands must go all out to use all domestic resources to support the Ming Dynasty in winning the war with the "Holy Alliance".

    Suddenly there is a knife behind the buttocks, such a taste.Although it was very uncomfortable, it also made Spain and Portugal panic. God knows when the Ming Dynasty people will land in their own countries?

    Their fears soon became reality.

    In December of the seventh year of Jingping in the Ming Dynasty, the Ming Dynasty expedition fleet landed in Portugal.

    Portugal is a complete replica of the Netherlands. Almost all their domestic power was used in the decisive battle at sea, and they had no power to resist the Ming army's attack.

    In August and February of Jingping, Portugal announced its surrender.

    Except for the huge compensation, the Ming Dynasty¡¯s treatment of Portugal was similar to that of the Netherlands.

    Portugal withdraws from the Holy Alliance.

    In June, Venice secretly contacted the Ming Dynasty expedition fleet to seek the possibility of peace.

    This point has actually been expected by the Ming army.

    After more than a month of secret negotiations, the Venetian fleet suddenly announced its withdrawal from the "Holy Alliance" and joined the Ming army's expeditionary fleet, launching a fierce attack on its former ally the "Holy Alliance".

    Countries one after another withdraw from the war, which is a huge blow to the "Holy Alliance"!

    In the first month of the eighth year of Jingping, Spain, which could not bear the burden of war, the domestic economy completely collapsed, the people were in dire straits, and even the lives of the nobles were seriously damaged, and an armed uprising broke out across the country.

    And this uprising also received the full support of the Ming Empire.

    As for the leader of this armed uprising, it was a woman, her name was Juliana.

    Not only was she the illegitimate daughter of King Philip IV of Spain, but she also gave birth to a son, Ding Xingzheng, for King Wu Lie Ding Yunyi during the Ming Dynasty!

    Although Philip IV was her father, she was filled with deep-seated hatred for the father who had abandoned her since she was a child!  She vowed to lead the Spanish people to overthrow the tyrant rule!

    The raging Spanish Rebellion completely shook Philip IV's domestic rule.

    In the same month, with the support of the Spanish rebels, the Ming Empire's expeditionary fleet landed in Spain and quickly cooperated with the Spanish rebels to start the battle.

    Philip IV tried his best to suppress the uprising.

    He failed.  He was shamefully taken prisoner by the rebels and was hanged in October.

    After Philip IV was hanged, Juliana, the leader of the rebel army who had the support of the Ming Empire, was elected as the Queen of Spain, and Ding Xingzheng was made the Crown Prince.

    The first thing Juliana did after taking office was to announce Spain's withdrawal from the "Holy Alliance."  And signed an agreement with Daming.  The Ming Empire became a protectorate of Spain!

    In November, Spain reorganized its fleet, joined the Ming Empire's expedition fleet, and launched an attack on the "Holy Alliance".

    One after another, countries withdrew from the "Holy Alliance".  Now only the last two countries are left in the "Holy Alliance":

    Britain and France!

    It is only a matter of time before they are defeated.

    But it will take a long time.

    But who cares about the length of time?

    In the tenth year of the Ming Dynasty, the steam ironclad ship that had experienced numerous failures finally successfully completed its sea trial!

    The advent of the ironclad ship means the beginning of a new era.

    And this era belongs to the Ming Empire

    ¡­¡­

    In the tenth year of Jingping reign of the Ming Dynasty, a grand celebration was held in the imperial capital to celebrate the tenth anniversary of His Majesty the Emperor's accession to the throne.

    The young Jingping Emperor Zhu Cihuan has adapted very well to his current position.  As the monarch of a country, as the spiritual leader of a country, he does not need to get involved in political affairs.

    The Cabinet, the House of Lords, the House of Commons and various institutions are keeping the vast empire running normally.

    At home, the Ming Dynasty's economy developed rapidly, and many new things that had never been heard of before appeared in front of the people of the empire; overseas, the Ming Dynasty's expedition fleet fought bloody battles and conquered one place after another, making the empire's overseas colonies  Expanding at an astonishing speed.

    Although there will be some riots and uprisings in the conquered colonies, what does it matter?  These uprisings were quickly suppressed by the Ming army.

    And the profits generated by the colonies are also quite astonishing.

    Sometimes the strength of a country must be based on the pain and blood and sweat of the colonial people.  This sentence is not unreasonable.

    At the celebration of the tenth anniversary of His Majesty¡¯s accession to the throne, Jingping Emperor Zhu Cihuan presented his wishes to the Regent and the Chief of Cabinet.Ding Yunyi, the Prime Minister and the Grand Marshal of the Army of the World, awarded the first of the first batch of imperial medals:

    The Imperial Medal!

    This is the highest honor of the empire!

    When Emperor Jingping put this medal on King Wulie, the soldiers, officials and people burst into the most enthusiastic cheers!

    This is a legendary prince!

    This is a marshal who brings the empire to its most powerful peak!

    Ming dynasty.  Belongs to King Wu Lie¡ª¡ªDing Yunyi!

    "Long live! Long live!! Long live!!!"

    This call is dedicated to His Majesty the Emperor, and also to King Wu Lie Ding Yunyi!

    "Father, I finally understand now." Looking at the cheering people, Zhu Cihuan said softly: "This country needs an emperor. This country actually does not need an emperor."

    Ding Yunyi looked at his adopted son with a smile. Zhu Cihuan seemed to be encouraged: "The emperor is just a spiritual symbol of a country and does not need to bear any actual responsibilities. In the future, there will be dissolute and unethical kings among my descendants.  , but I no longer have to worry about the Ming Dynasty being destroyed again, because even if he is debauched and unethical, he cannot interfere with the development of the normal order of the country, and the Ming Dynasty will always be the most powerful Ming Dynasty!"

    "Yes, the Ming Dynasty will always be the most powerful Ming Dynasty!"

    Ding Yunyi nodded: "Our generation has done what we should do and left the best country to our descendants. In our country there is an emperor, a prime minister, a parliament, and various  There are ministers in charge of various matters, including judges, royal magistrates, and the Inspectorate. If any department makes mistakes, they will be discovered and corrected in time. There will be corruption in the future, but we are not afraid because we have a complete system.  System. There will definitely be careerists in the future, but we are not afraid either, because we have a perfect system and our Ming Dynasty is as unstoppable as a high-speed train!

    "Father, what is a train?" Zhu Cihuan was a little confused.

    Ding Yunyi realized that he had slipped his words and smiled: "This is a new thing that will appear soon."

    "Ah. Is it like the new things that are constantly emerging in our country?" Zhu Cihuan suddenly realized.

    "Yes. That's it." Ding Yunyi said with a slight smile.

    The crowd cheered louder.

    This is the most beautiful and brilliant future of Ming Dynasty

    ¡­¡­

    In the twelfth year of Chongzhen in the Ming Dynasty, the war has come to an end.

    Britain and France were completely dragged apart, and France withdrew from the war that year.  An armistice agreement was concluded with the Ming Empire.  In this armistice agreement, in addition to compensating the Ming Dynasty for a large amount of war reparations, two ports in France will also be provided as permanent military ports for the Ming Empire.

    There are only the last two countries left on the battlefield:

    The Ming Empire and Britain!

    Britain can¡¯t hold on much longer.  This is an island country. With its own resources, it is no match for the Ming Empire.

    Thirteen years of Chongzhen reign.  Britain finally lowered its once proud head.

    Britain is defeated!

    The armistice agreement it signed was far more stringent than that of other countries. In addition to huge war compensation and open ports, the number of its troops and warships was also subject to the most stringent restrictions.

    The "Ten Years' War" has finally come to an end.

    The Ming Empire also maintained their invincible myth overseas!

    The status of the rulers of these countries that were severely damaged in the war is already in jeopardy, and they urgently need a new war to divert domestic conflicts.

    Of course, the target of the war can never be the Ming Empire

    At the end of the thirteenth year of Chongzhen, France suddenly declared war on Britain, and Britain immediately declared war on France. The Eighty Years' War between Britain and France broke out!

    The Ming Empire declared that it would remain neutral and would never interfere in any country's war.  However, paid loans can be provided to any country.

    Britain was the first country to offer loans to the Ming Empire. Although the interest rates were high and very demanding mortgages were required, Britain could no longer manage that much.

    They need money to maintain the war with France!

    Subsequently, France also made a loan request to the Ming Empire.  The Ming Empire also agreed.

    Then, Britain began to purchase weapons from the Ming Empire, and France also began to purchase weapons from the Ming Empire!

    Those loans that had just been obtained flowed back into the pockets of the Ming Empire before they had time to cover themselves up.

    This.  ExactlyThe result that the Ming Empire needed.

    Fight, fight.  Fighting until the sky is dark, and the sea is dry and the rocks are shattered, this has nothing to do with the Ming Empire.

    ¡°If you want money, I¡¯ll give it to you; if you want weapons, I¡¯ll give it to you; if you want battleships, I¡¯ll sell them to you too.

    In short, I will fully support you to continue the war.

    As for how you fight, it has nothing to do with me at all.

    The war will only take place outside the Ming Empire

    ¡­¡­

    In the fifteenth year of Chongzhen, King Wu Lie Ding Yunyi announced that he would no longer serve as prime minister of the cabinet. Qin Yun was successfully elected as the new prime minister of the empire.

    Ding Yunyi only retained the two positions of regent and marshal of the world's troops.

    Daming is already on the right track, and this courage cannot be borne by himself alone.  A country of one person is by no means a mature country.

    Qin Yun is fully capable of shouldering the heavy responsibility of Prime Minister.

    "A large-scale Mughal uprising occurred last year, and our emperor has successfully suppressed it" Qin Yun reported the recent developments to King Wu Lie: "Britain and France simultaneously made new loan requests to us.  ¡­¡±

    "Xiaojin, you don't need to talk to me about these things in the future." Ding Yunyi seemed to be going somewhere: "You are the prime minister of the empire. You have the final say on these matters. I want to go out in a hurry."

    After saying that, I really got up and left

    ¡­¡­

    The Ming Dynasty Martyrs¡¯ Shrine.

    Ding Yunyi sat silently in the Martyrs' Shrine, looking at the memorial tablets of the loyal martyrs, and just sat there silently.

    Daming has embarked on the most glorious road, but these people who once lived and died with him can no longer see it.

    Ding Yunyi sighed softly, and his eyes fell on the two spiritual tablets, which belonged to Hong Tiaoyuan and Ji Dechun. He whispered to the two spiritual tablets:

    "Brother, second brother, you better not care about anything. You just fell asleep and left me alone. Brother, do you still remember how we forced you to join the gang?"

    Hong Tiaoyuan and Ji Dechun certainly remember that it was Ding Yunyi and Qin Yun who forced them to join the gang

    ¡­¡­

    You must respond if you should, and you must respond if you shouldn¡¯t!  Yes.  There may be ways to do this in the future.  No, I'm afraid Hong Tiaoyuan will still settle the account even if his head falls to the ground now.  Thinking of this, he let out a long sigh: "Sooner or later, my life will be ruined in your hands!"

    As soon as these words came out.  Everyone was excited, and Mr. Hong agreed.

    Xiao Yifeng and Bao Juhua changed their faces faster than turning the pages of a book. When they heard Hong Tiaoyuan agreed, they immediately put away their knives and half-knelt on the ground.  shouted loudly:

    "Brother!"

    Hong Tiaoyuan nodded reluctantly.  But he knew very well that with this nod, there would be no turning back

    ¡­¡­

    "The emperor and the sky are above, and the thick soil is below. I, Hong Tiaoyuan, Ji Dechang, Ding Yunyi, Qin Yun sixteen people have become brothers with different surnames today. We will report to the country and bring peace to the people. We will work together and share life and death. If you violate this oath,  , both humans and gods will be killed!¡±

    Ding Yunyi softly recited the vows they made when they became sworn brothers, and felt his nose sore.

    There are not many of the Penghu Sixteen Heroes left in those days.  Countless people fell on the road fighting for the Ming Dynasty to rise again.

    Ding Yunyi sighed: "Brother. Second brother, we are done, we really succeeded, but why did you just fall asleep? Wake up and look at this bright sky!"

    Hong Tiaoyuan and Ji Dechun can no longer be seen

    ¡­¡­

    Knowing that he must die.  Die generously for righteousness!

    The Xiuchundao was dancing in Hong Tiaoyuan's hand, and the bandits fell to his sword one by one.

    The tiger came out of the mountain and the flood flooded the sky - Hong Sanfeng!

    Hong Tiaoyuan¡ªHong Sanfeng!

    In the past, people were killing people like crazy.  Now fight to the death to kill the thief!  At this moment, all the heroism returned to Hong Tiaoyuan!

    As brave as him is Lao Ji!

    Lao Ji is old.  But he can still go into battle to kill the enemy.  The knife in his hand is also a Xiuchun knife, and the knife in his hand can also make the bandits feel the most terrifying chill

    Lao Ji finally died, followed by Hong Tiaoyuan.  At the most critical moment, he told Chongzhen, the emperor of Ming Dynasty:

    "Your Majesty, the matter is urgent. The emperor has his own way to die. Don't fall into the hands of thieves."

    Hong Tiaoyuan then shouted: "Ding Yunyi, your majesty and I will go first. You are King Wu Lie. If?If you cannot avenge His Majesty, you are not worthy to be my Ming Dynasty¡¯s King Wu Lie!  "

    Then, he threw away the spear and plunged the knife deeply into his heart

    ¡­¡­

    Hong Tiaoyuan and Ji Dechun both died heroically. They did not forget their identities until the last moment. They are worthy of standing in this Martyrs' Shrine!

    Ding Yunyi¡¯s eyes fell on Deng Changgui¡¯s spiritual tablet again.

    This was also an equally loyal and brave soldier. Unfortunately, he also died.

    ¡°Many, many people died, they died generously and heroically, and they died without fear.  Ah, by the way, there is also Dad Bangzi and his disciples.

    When Ming Dynasty needed them most, they stepped forward without hesitation, and then died generously without hesitation!

    Today¡¯s Ming Dynasty is the result of the blood of these people!

    Ding Yunyi stood up and bowed deeply to everyone¡¯s memorial tablets

    ¡­¡­

    In the 40th year of Jingping in the Ming Dynasty, Emperor Jingping Zhu Cihuan passed away, and his eldest son took over the throne.

    Under the advice of the cabinet, the new emperor did not change the Yuan Dynasty, but changed the year name to the 316th year of the Ming Dynasty.  This is calculated from the first year of the founding of the Ming Dynasty.

    That year, King Wu Lie Ding Yunyi was seventy years old.

    This legendary prince of the Ming Dynasty has been less and less involved in government affairs. Everything in the Ming Dynasty has been on the right track, and he no longer needs to worry about everything.

    Qin Yun served four consecutive terms as Prime Minister of the Cabinet for a total of 24 years. When the fourth term expired, he announced that he would not seek re-election.

    The new imperial prime minister is Ding Xingsi, Ding Yunyi¡¯s eldest son.

    Ding Xingsi did not join the army like his father, but turned into politics, and he did as well as his father in politics.

    He did not rely on his father's reputation, but climbed up step by step.  He was forty-eight years old when he became Prime Minister of the Reich.

    "Our burden can finally be let go." Ding Yunyi said easily: "After fighting on the battlefield for so many years, I had to worry about everything. Now I am fine, and I can enjoy my old age quietly."

    "Third brother." There are no outsiders here now.  Qin Yun could call him "Third Brother" again: "Third Brother, you gave birth to a good son. Na, I heard that as soon as Xingsi took office, he submitted a bill to the House of Representatives to increase war aid to Britain and France.  In the end, it passed with a slim majority. This guy has a lot of vision. He knows that the more lively the fight between Britain and France will be, the better it will be for us."

    "This boy is good, he is indeed good." Ding Yunyi was obviously very satisfied with his son.

    Suddenly he remembered something and said mysteriously: "Shall we have a few bites?"

    Qin Yun nodded with a smile.

    The current King Wulie is not the King Wulie of the past.

    Now, even if King Wuyeol wants to take a few sips of wine, he has to get approval from his wives.

    Years of bloody battles have left Ding Yunyi covered in wounds.  When I was young, I didn't feel anything. Now that I am older, my whole body aches whenever it encounters rainy days.

    Ding Yunyi stole a small jar of wine like a thief and took a sip first, feeling so comfortable that he repeatedly praised it.  Then he handed the wine jar to Qin Yun.

    Qin Yun also took a sip: "Good wine, good wine."

    Ding Yunyi took the wine jar again and sprinkled it on the ground: "This sip is dedicated to Chongzhen. Although he was not a perfect emperor, he worked hard for the Ming Dynasty!"

    Qin Yun nodded silently, and Ding Yunyi sprinkled it around again: "This mouthful is dedicated to our brothers who are no longer in this world. Without them, our Ming Dynasty would not be what it is today."

    The two people suddenly fell silent and stopped talking.

    Everything in the past appeared before my eyes one by one

    Ding Yunyi put down the wine jar.  He stood up slowly, with his hands behind his back and his eyes staring forward, "Xiaojin, we have done so many great things, have you ever been afraid?"

    "I was afraid. And I was scared to death." Qin Yun didn't hide it at all: "There were many times I thought we were going to fail, but you were able to save us. Now think about it, use the word miracle  Not an exaggeration at all.¡±

    "Yes, a miracle. A miracle." Ding Yunyi whispered.

    It¡¯s really a miracle when I travel to this time and space.  I never imagined that I would reach this point.

    But he did it miraculously.

    Now, this heavy burden is finally lifted off my shoulders

    "Third brother, come on, drink, drink,We are all old. No one knows how many more years we can live, and no one knows how much wine we can drink.  "

    "Drink, drink!" Ding Yunyi laughed and returned to his position.

    In the 326th year of the Ming Dynasty, the second prime minister of the empire, Ding Yunyi¡¯s brother Qin Yun, completed the last stage of his life. Qin Yun was eighty-three years old.

    He left in his sleep, and there was even a smile on his face when he left.

    The prime minister of this empire, just like King Wulie, has too many legendary stories.  Even to a certain extent, without him, Ding Yunyi would not be as brilliant as he was.

    When the news of Qin Yun¡¯s death reached the parliament, all the members in the meeting spontaneously stood up and observed a moment of silence for the legendary imperial prime minister.

    Ding Yunyi did not go to the funeral. It was not that he did not want to see his old brothers off, but he preferred to wait for their reunion.

    Maybe when we meet again, a new glorious beginning will begin!

    He is old and will one day pass away, but he doesn't care. He left a huge wealth for this huge empire, and he left the most wonderful story for this glorious empire.

    No one will forget him, no one!

    The stars in the sky are twinkling, and one of them must belong to the mighty king Ding Yunyi, and the stars around him are countless brothers who accompanied him in the bloody battle.

    Strong, Daming!

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Magnificent, China!

    The tragedy of history has not been staged since the moment Ding Yunyi appeared in this world. Ding Yunyi almost relied on his own power to turn the world around in the Ming Dynasty and create an extremely glorious empire!

    Daming will never forget him!

    In the 380th year of the Ming Dynasty, the Imperial Parliament unanimously voted to erect a huge bronze statue in the most conspicuous place in the capital.

    That bronze statue holds a huge Qianjungan in his right hand and a sword and dragon tooth in his left hand. His eyes are staring ahead, and his body always looks like he is about to charge and fight.

    That is:

    Daming - King Wu Lie - Ding Yunyi!

    His legendary story, starting from this bronze statue, is bound to be passed down from generation to generation!

    ("Qiang Ming" is not a book that Spider is very satisfied with at all, but when writing this book, too many things happened to Spider. First, Spider got married, and then Spider had a son. Although the book  I'm not very satisfied with the writing, but nothing in the world is perfect.

    Qiang Ming is over, with more than two million words, and it has never been updated for a day. Spider still has credibility in this regard.  Of course writing is very tiring.  Qiang Ming's story is over, but a new story begins again.  Spider urges all brothers to support Spider's new book "Infinite Military Base".

    That is a book about spiders seeking change, and it is also an attempt by spiders. It may not satisfy everyone, but spiders will try their best to do their best, and that's all.

    Thank you again, brothers, for your long-term support. Goodbye at our new military base!  )